《Miracle Doctor Daddy》 Chapter 1 Dad Takes the First Step Daddy, it hurts! Im dying Im not receiving the treatment, okay? I dont want to feel hurt like this anymore. I dont want you to spend money on me anymore. Can you take me home? I want to go home really want to go home Inside the ICU ward, a tiny bodyy there. The once delicate and lovely little face was as pale as paper, but blood kept flowing from the mouth and nose, with spots of bleeding all over the body!! A small hand, using all its strength, grabbed L Williss hand with big eyes full of pain and reluctance to leave her father! Ls eyes were red, and he felt like his heart was being pricked by a needle. The pain was ten thousand times worse than the knife wound on his left kidney.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nora, be good. I will definitely find a way to cure you. When you get better, I will take you home and make fried chicken wings for you, okay? L held the little hand and choked back tears as he spoke. Youre lying. I know I cannot be cured. Save the money. When I die, you still need to live. Daddy, please dont spend any more money on me As he spoke, the little one struggled to lift her small head and took off a dragon-shaped jade pendant from around her neck. This jade pendant is useless for me to wear. I let you wear it and let it bless you! This jade pendant was a relic left by Ls father. It was said to be an heirloom passed down from generation to generation in the Willis family and had the ability to ward off illness and avoid misfortune. After Nora fell ill, L put the jade pendant on the little one, hoping to bless her. But now, it seemed like all the efforts to ward off illness and misfortune were just wishful thinking! Hearing these words, L felt his heart being sliced with a knife. He tightly held onto the jade pendant that still carried Noras warmth, tears streaming down his face uncontrobly. Nora was only five years old but so mature for her age. The more responsible she became, the more it tore at Ls heartstrings! It felt like there was a lump in his chest that he couldnt cough up, driving him crazy! His daughter followed her useless father and never got to enjoy the joys of this world C was she going to leave them? No! No way! Even if he had to risk his life and reputation, he would make sure his daughter continued living. Mr. Willis, youve used up the payment fromst time. Are you going to continue with treatment? If we use special medication for your daughters condition, then perhaps she can hold on for a few more days. Maybe well even find a matching bone marrow donor in these next few days, Jason Saunders asked L expressionlessly. Treat her! Of course treat her! L grabbed onto Jasons arm and pleaded desperately, Dr. Saunders, please continue treating my daughter with special medication! I beg you C Nora cant die! Pay first before treatment, replied Jason indifferently. Fine then Ill go gather money right away! Dr. Saunders, please give me medicine for my daughter! L pleaded desperately. Please! Im begging you! he continued, rushing out of the hospital room like a madman. Behind him, Jason and several nurses whispered and sighed in sympathy. How could we give him medicine first? Oh I heard that guy just sold one of his kidneys to pay for his daughters treatment. Poor parent but without money, everything is useless. At this moment, L rushed out of the hospital like a crazy person but stopped at the entrance. Money! Money! Money! Now, money was Noras only hope for survival. But where could he get it from? He realized that he had already borrowed all that he possibly could in order to raise funds quickly earlier. With no other options left, L dialed a number on his phone! At this point, all he could do was try to plead with her C even if it meant sacrificing his pride and dignity. Butpared to Noras life, what did his dignity even matter? Who is this? On the other end of the phone, a sweet and sultry voice answered. Its me, L. Its you? Why are you calling me? Weve been divorced for ages! The coquettish tone from earlier disappeared as soon as udia heard it was L. udia Carter was not only Ls ex-wife but also Noras biological mother. Back when they were in college together, L had some sess with his small business and made a few hundred thousand dors annually. udia was the belle of their department and took advantage of her good looks to seduce him at a ss reunion. They ended up getting married. Things were fine at first; udia even gave birth to their daughter Nora. However, everything changed when Nora was diagnosed with leukemia. To pay for Noras treatment, L spent all his savings and even mortgaged his business before selling it offpletely. He went from being middle-ss to broke overnight. udia revealed her true colors after that; she became cold-hearted and materialistic towards her husband who had fallen on hard times due to their daughters illness. She repeatedly obstructed any attempts by him to spend money on treating their daughters illness. Moreover, she started to behave improperly outside, and even before getting a divorce, she got involved with a wealthy second-generation individual, plotting her own path ahead. Finally, one month ago, she initiated the divorce and heartlessly kicked out L and their daughter. As a biological mother, she hadnt evene to see her child in a month, as if she had escaped the gue! If it werent for the circumstances forcing him, L would never have contacted her. udia, can you lend me some money? L asked with difficulty. Hah youre asking me for money? Youre really something else. How did you end up like this? I must have been blind to marry you in the first ce. Thank goodness I woke up early, udia sneered and mocked. Get out of here. Who do you think you are? Upon hearing this, Ls heart sank. Nora is about to die! If we cant pay for medical expenses, Nora will die! udia, please lend me 20 thousand dors on ount of our daughter! No? Then how about 10 thousand? Ill definitely pay it back to you! Definitely! L said urgently and fearfully that udia might hang up on him. There was silence on the other end of the phone for a few seconds after he finished speaking. Im sorry but Im living well with my current husband now. Leukemia cant be cured; its just an endless pit. Forget about it The line went dead before he could say anything else. The cold sound of the busy tone made Ls heart feel like it was frozen solid. udia, you have such a cruel heart! he thought to himself. Nora is our own daughter, how can you just ignore her like this? He couldnt bear it. He hated everything about this situation C he hated the unfairness of life, he hated udia for being so heartless, and most of all, he hated his own helplessness. As he thought about his little girl lying there in pain and calling out for him with every ounce of strength she had left, Ls eyes went from despair to determination C even madness. No! He shouted inwardly. Daddy wont let you die, Nora! Even if you have to leave this world eventually my dear baby girl Daddy will be right there with you. L knew that he was powerless to change what was happening but at least he could do something C anything- for his daughter. If she had to go then they would go together. Baby girl, He whispered softly as tears streamed down his face. Daddy will take care of everything now. With that final resolve in mind, L mmed the door shut behind him as he walked out into the night air- determined not to let Nora die alone in that sterile hospital room. With a heavy muffled sound, Ls body flew straight out. Afternding, a shocking pool of blood spread under Ls body. In his hand, he still tightly grasped the dragon-shaped jade pendant. It seemed that this thing that his daughter had been wearing for several years was his most precious treasure. However, when the blood stains touched the dragon-shaped jade pendant in his hand, they were mysteriously absorbed. Ga! At this moment, a Bentley Mulsanne stopped and two people hurriedly got off the car. One man and one woman. The man looked like a bodyguard or driver, while the elegant beauty appeared to be the master. She was in the prime of her life, with delicate and beautiful facial features, and a slender and graceful figure that surpassed those so-called female celebrities. Wearing professional OL attire, her temperament was cool and capable. Scamming forpensation? The driver looked at L lying in a pool of blood and said with a gloomy face. Risking his life to scam us? The stunning beauty furrowed her brows and ordered in a cold tone, Regardless of the situation, call an ambnce quickly. At this time, L, who was in aa, only felt a vague voice ringing in his mind. Trash! How could I have such a trash descendant? If you lose a human kidney, I will give you a dragon one! Chapter 2 Your Hearts Are So Cruel What? Hes okay and awake? eximed Miranda Lowes driver in disbelief at the downtown hospital. The patient is fine. It looks like just a minor injury, nodded the doctor in his white coat. How is that possible? After he was hit, it looked really serious and there was so much blood, said the driver with a shocked expression. As you said, it only looked that way, replied the doctor calmly. Miranda raised an eyebrow skeptically but after confirming that the doctor wasnt joking, she said nonchntly, Then Ill go see him. Pushing open the door to his room, Miranda saw a bewildered man sitting on the bed. L couldnt believe he wasnt dead and something felt off about his body. His mind was also filled with all sorts of random information C Dragon Soul Immortal Technique? Dragon Emperors Canon? Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique? What were these things? And now there was a warm sensation spreading from his left kidney to every part of his body which felt oddly pleasant. As L was studying intently, Miranda walked in. He looked up and was struck by her beauty. She outshone udia, who had once captivated him. Who are you? L asked uncertainly, his mouth agape. Miranda didnt answer but instead stared at him and asked, Are you trying to pull a scam? L was momentarily stunned before realizing what she meant. He had crashed into her car head-on like a scammer would do. No, he said with a wry smile and shook his head. Oh, so you just dont want to live anymore? Miranda asked casually. Yeah, L nodded in agreement. But what if you didnt die? Whats your n, to keep seeking death? Miranda asked, her eyes shing with an unknown purpose. At this question, L sat in silence for a moment. Miranda coldly surveyed L before speaking the words that nearly made him jump out of his seat. Lets get married. What do you say? L gasped and stared at her in shock. What? What did you say? I said lets get married! Miranda repeated expressionlessly. L was dumbfounded and even wondered if he had been hit by a car earlier instead of standing before this beautiful woman. How else could she have said something like that? Dont look at me like that! Im perfectly sane! Miranda frowned as she felt the weight of his gaze on her. L coughed awkwardly. But why? Why me? You think so highly of me? No! Quite the opposite actually, replied Miranda seriously as she shook her head. I chose you because I dont respect you. To put it simply, I need someone who isnt afraid to die to be my fianc. And since youre already looking for death, youre naturally the best candidate. Since you dont even value your own life, its a wasted life anyway. Why not let me make use of it? Of course, I wont use you for free. Ill give you appropriatepensation! As soon as he finished speaking, Ls eyes lit up C she was clearly wealthy. Alright! As long as you can give me 20 thousand dors C no, 80 thousand dors C to save my daughter, anything goes! The daily cost of an ICU ward was astronomical and who knew how much money would be needed if they really found a matching bone marrow donor. Anyway, this woman didnt seem tock money so L decided to ask for more since she might also bargain with him. Hearing this, Miranda raised her eyebrows in amusement, Just so were clear beforehand C your status as my fianc is actually fake and I wont have any substantial rtionship with you! It doesnt matter. As long as you give me 80 thousand dors to save my daughter, anything goes! L repeated. Youll need to marry into my family and may suffer quite a bit of injustice since no one in my family will respect or value you. To put it bluntly Cyoure just a tool. Miranda wanted to get all the ugly words out in advance. 80 thousand dors to save my daughter! Anything goes! Alright Miranda stopped talking. She could tell that this man in front of her would do anything if he had enough money to save his daughter. He can give up his life, and even more so his dignity. In the ICU room, Jason, Noras attending physician, lifted the little girls eyelids and nced at the nearby equipment. Its hopeless. Prepare to handle it, he said. Understood, Dr. Saunders, replied the nurse as she pulled out a white sheet to cover Noras body. At this moment, Nora had already closed her eyes andy motionless on the bed like a fragile life that had reached its end. Jason looked at the little girl with an indifferent expression that showed no pity or guilt. If they cant afford their medical bills, then they cant continue using imported drugs to prolong their lives for a few more days. Poor people can only wait for death! Jason muttered under his breath with disdain.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Just then, someone rushed into the room in a hurry. L saw the white sheet in the nurses hand and his tone changed, Stop! What are you doing? The patient has already passed away The nurse was startled by Ls sudden appearance. No! How is that possible? Nora! Nora! Upon hearing this, L was struck like lightning and ran to the bedside with a low growl. Seeing his daughter lying there lifeless with her eyes closed, his eyes instantly turned red as blood. He unwillingly grabbed Noras small hand and gently shook it. Nora, wake up! Open your eyes and look at Daddy! Nora! Nora, my daughter! At this point, Jason impatiently said, What are you yelling about in the hospital room? She is dead. Hurry up and let the nurse take her away! No, Nora wont die! How could Nora die so quickly? Did you use special medicine on her? You used special medicine on her. How could she die so quickly? L asked with red eyes. Jason chuckled sarcastically and said, You havent paid your bills yet. Do you think hospitals are charities? You bastard! You heartless doctor! Why didnt you give my daughter medicine? Why? Didnt I tell you to give my daughter medicine first before I go get money? How can you just watch my daughter die like this? How can you bear it? L tearfully questioned with bloodshot eyes. What are you saying? Do you think it matters? Who do you think you are? Your daughter is already dead, so tell the nurse to take the body away! The ICU room is charged by time, so if you have money, feel free to keep making a fuss here! Jason sneered and then impatiently urged. No, my daughter did not die! Did not die! L grabbed Noras small hand and roared unwillingly. The next moment, a thought crossed his mind. A warm stream flowed from his hand, entering Noras small hand and spreading into her body. Once a person is dead, whats the point of holding on? Either take her home and hold her properly, or stop making a scene here! Jason shouted. No, my daughter is not dead! She will definitely survive! L continuously transfers the heat flow from his body to Noras body. The burning sensation in his left kidney and the extra information in his mind let L know that there were some changes happening to his body. He still didnt understand these hot streams that surged from his left kidney, and he was not very adept at using them. But even if there was a glimmer of hope, he will not give up, relentlessly injecting into Noras body, hoping for a miracle to happen. Survive? Are you crazy? All vital signs are gone, how do you expect her to survive? If your daughter can survive, Ill walk backwards for the rest of my life! Jason scoffed, and the nurse beside him snickered. But at that moment, the monitoring device still attached to Nora emitted a beep! Immediately after, the heart monitor screen disyed a wave pattern where there had previously been a straight line. The waves grew stronger and more regr with each passing moment. Chapter 3 Retribution is Coming, You Can’t Handle It Bang! Jasons mouth dropped open, looking as if he had seen a ghost. The nurse beside him was also dumbfounded, wearing an expression of disbelief. How could this be? How did she suddenlye back to life? Was it a hoax? Daddy is that you? Daddy, dont leave! At that moment, Nora groggily opened her eyes. Ls departure to raise money had clearly left the little girl feeling uneasy. All she wanted was for her father to be by her side during her final moments. Nora, youre really awake! Daddy is here. Daddy will stay with Nora and wont go anywhere. Tears streamed down Ls face as he cried tears of joy and poured his warmth into Noras body even more recklessly than before. She woke up! It actually worked. Nora really came back to life. L was trembling with excitement, feeling like he had gone from hell to heaven. The sensation was so overwhelming that even a grown man like him couldnt help but cry. He held Noras small hand tightly, as if he had grabbed hold of the entire world. He was afraid that if he let go, it would all turn out to be an illusion. No one could understand the joy and anxiety of regaining something they had lost until they experienced it themselves. Daddy, your hand is so warm andfortable! Why are you crying, Daddy? Dont cry, I dont want you to cry. Noras pale face turned red as she reached out her other small hand and wiped Ls face. Okay, I wont cry anymore. Im very happy! Hahaha! Youre okay now! My Nora is alive again! Feeling the clumsy touch on his face from that little hand made L feel more grounded than ever before. Heughed and cried at the same time like a nervous wreck. Daddy, I want to go home. The little girl didnt know what had happened; she just didnt want her dad to spend any more money on her medical bills. Okay, I will take you home. L hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. He removed all the tubes attached to Noras body and picked up his daughter in his arms ready to leave. Hold on there! You still havent paid your medical bill yet; you cant leave! Jason stood in front of L. How much money? L asked coldly. 38. 88 thousand dors! Jason said, taking out a list. What? How is it possible that there are so many? Ls face darkened as he took the list and asked. Nonsense, do you think ICU lets you stay for free? Do special medicines not cost money? Jason sneered. Why are there still special medicines being used on the prescription? Didnt you stop my daughters medication because I owed fees? L saw through the trick in the list and angrily questioned it. Oh, I made a mistake just now. Your daughters special medicine didnt stop today! Hurry up and pay, if I hadnt given your daughter the medicine, could she have survived? Jasons eyes flickered for a moment, and he shamelessly boasted. What is this progesterone injection? You deceitful doctor, trying to confuse me because I cant understand? L grabbed Jasons cor angrily, wishing he could kill that bastard right then and there. Progesterone injection is generally used to prevent miscarriage in pregnant women or to treat menstrual disorders. Nora was only five years old, how could she possibly need this? This heartless doctor not only refused to save lives but also prescribed expensive medicine that swindled patients. It was really pushing people towards a dead end! Let go, what do you want to do? I advise you to pay up obediently. Do you want to y rough? Dont you know about my influence in Ednd? Jason threatened arrogantly. Even after being exposed, Jason remained unfazed and continued his haughty warning. Hmph, Id like to see how much influence you really have. Dare to be so reckless? Just then, a cold voice rang out. Miranda walked in with an angry expression on her pretty face that made her look even colder than usual. She didnt want toe in originally; L and his daughter had already experienced enough separation and death. Miranda didnt want any part of it. But now she couldnt stand by any longer. Hmm? Who is she? Your wife? Jason asked with a sneer when he saw Mirandas angry expression. He thought she was Ls wife since no one had seen the mother of the child since Nora was admitted into ICU. He never expected her to be such a beautiful woman? My friend, L hesitated for a moment before answering. Friend? Hmph, I dont care what your rtionship is. Hand over the money now or no ones leaving. You dare cause trouble in the hospital, Ill call the cops on you! Jason threatened. Such arrogance. Ill ask your president how a hospital can have scum like you, Miranda said coldly as she pulled out her phone. Upon hearing this, Jason sneered, Oh? Are you going to call the president? Although Miranda had an air of elegance and didnt seem like an ordinary person, Jason didnt take her seriously either. If she was friends with someone like L who was broke and couldnt even afford to keep his kidney, how important could she be? Miranda wasted no time and dialed a number, Mr. Davidson? This is Miranda. Im in pediatric intensive care unit room 3. Can youe over? Oh wow, sounds serious. Do you have the presidents number? Did he answer? Jason mocked. Miranda just sneered back at him and stood there coldly without saying another word. In no time, the door to the room swung open, and a slightly chubby middle-aged man walked in. Mr. Mr. Davidson? Upon seeing the neer, Jasonsplexion changed instantly. He hadnt anticipated that Ls friend could just make a call and have Sean Davidson, the hospitals president, actuallye over. Ms. Lowe, what are you doing here? This is Sean asked Miranda politely but with suspicion. Seeing Seans attitude, Jason felt a knot in his stomach and broke out in a cold sweat. He didnt expect that Miranda actually knew Sean, and the way he was acting gave Jason an ominous feeling. Tell Mr. Davidson what happened. I believe he will give you justice, Miranda signaled to L. Knowing what wasing next, Jason looked at him pleadingly. Without even looking at him, L handed the bill to Sean and said, This is the detailed list of charges given to me by Dr. Saunders. From the time I owed money until now, it has been less than two days but it cost over 30 thousand dors. My daughter is only five years old and has leukemia of bone marrow cells; however, there are drugs for abortion and high blood pressure on this bill C were just missing birth control pills! And also 24-hour dosages that amount to ten kilograms? Even if it were for an elephants IV drip, it would be too much! After listening to all this, Seans face changed several times before pping Jason across the face with his hand. Jason! Youve done a great job! Youre such a disgraceful person who has brought shame upon our hospital! From now on youre fired! Hearing this news left Jasonpletely stunned as he begged, Mr. Davidson, please dont do this! I did make some mistakes but I promise not to do them again C give me another chance! Mistakes? Is that what you call them? What you did was fraud C ying with peoples lives! shouted an angry Sean.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At that moment, Miranda let out a dissatisfied hum and said, Just firing him? I think we should hand this over tow enforcement for a thorough investigation! If it is not avable for you, Mr. Davidson, I can have someone from mypanys legal department follow up! Yes, yes! Ms. Lowe, youre right. We need to investigate thoroughly when ites to these pests in the hospital. Dont worry, I guarantee that we will handle this matter seriously! Ill call the Bureau of Enforcement right now! Upon hearing this, Sean shuddered and quickly said so. Originally he wanted to protect Jason but after hearing what was said he immediately changed his mind. He couldnt afford to offend the Lowe family. Miranda wanted to take down Jason and there was no way he could protect him. Plop! Jason copsed like mud on the ground and cried out pleadingly, Mr. Davidson please dont do this! Ms. Lowe, I was wrong. I wont do it again! Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis please have mercy on me. Please let me go! In the end, this corrupt doctor crawled at Ls feet with snot and tears begging for mercy. He knew that if all of his shady dealings were exposed, he would be lucky if he only got ten or eight years in prison. This life of his was over! L snorted coldly and kicked Jason away with one foot. Mercy? Have you ever shown any mercy towards those patients and their families who were ruined by you? Youve been too despicable as a human being so now karma hase knocking at your door. Chapter 4 What nonsense are you talking about? Thank you, really! L said seriously to Miranda outside the hospital room. No need, youre kind of mine now, Miranda replied casually. Uh Ls expression was a bit strange. Miranda was like a goddess, and hearing her say that he belonged to her made him feel well, it made him think some inappropriate thoughts. The next second, it seemed like Miranda also realized how that sounded and changed the subject, By the way, do you know medicine? Is your daughter suffering from leukemia? She had heard everything clearly outside the door before C his daughter had no vital signs but somehow came back to life. And now she looked pretty good! It was all quite miraculous! So an idea popped into Mirandas head, Do you have some medical knowledge? L hesitated for a moment before nodding his head, A little. In that case, said Miranda decisively, take care of your daughter first and thene with me C I need your help! Mirandas eyes sparkled with excitement. Next, L returned to the hospital room and spent some time soothing Nora until she fell asleep before leaving carefully. Thanks to Mirandas connections, Sean personally arranged for another expert toe and give Nora one-on-one treatment at the hospital. Currently, Ls use of dragon energy was still uncertain, and the Dragon Emperors Canon in his mind was also unclear. Although Nora wanted to go home, it was clearly better for her to continue receiving professional treatment at the hospital. Half an hourter, L followed Miranda to a private hospital. Compared to public hospitals, the medical conditions here were better and more advanced equipment was avable. Of course, costs were not something ordinary people could imagine. Only rich or wealthy people could afford treatment here! Mr. Elliott is someone Im trying very hard to win over C hes a very important business partner! His son also has leukemia. If you can cure him or improve his condition in any way possible, then youll have done me a huge favor! Understand? Miranda said seriously outside of a high-end ward door. Ill do my best! L replied nonchntly without making any promises.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Without saying anything else, Miranda knocked on the door of the ward and led L and her driver inside. As a third-generation member of the Lowe family with outstanding personal abilities and ruthless business acumen; her beauty wasnt something she cared much about showing offpared to other things she possessed. But s, Miranda was born a daughter and was never favored in the Lowe family. What she couldnt ept the most was that Isa Austin, the son of the Austin family in the capital, had taken a liking to her and proposed to the Lowe family. Except for Mirandas younger brother, everyone in the Lowe family agreed to this marriage proposal. Not only because they couldnt afford to offend the Austin family but also because it would establish a rtionship with them. Even Mirandas parents hoped that their daughter could join forces with the Austin family. Miranda resisted fiercely and finally won herself an opportunity. If she could increase profits tenfold at Lowes Pharmaceutical within two years, her family wouldnt force her into marriage. However, this was almost an impossible task. Her family wouldnt help her and Isa would use his connections to hinder her at every turn. But Miranda was stubborn by nature and continued working hard. She seized every opportunity that came her way. Albie Elliott was one of the statesrgest wholesale suppliers of raw materials for medicine production; if she could reach a deal together, it would save astronomical amounts on production costs for Miranda familys pharmaceuticalpany C something that couldnt be underestimated. Even though proud as she was, Miranda had no choice but to beg Albie with all due respect since he always remained lukewarm about cooperating with her. That was until she saw how Nora got saved by L C suddenly giving birth new ideas on how best approach Albie once again Upon entering the hospital room, they saw a young boy, around seven or eight years old, lying on the bed with a pale face simr to Noras earlier. However, thanks to superior medical conditions, his condition seemed stable. A doctor in a white coat was carefully examining the little boys physical condition. Mr. Elliott, your son is doing well! Dont worry; I guarantee that we can keep him stable in the chronic phase for at least two years! During this time, our hospital will also do everything possible to search for matching bone marrow sources! The doctor smiled and said. Good! Thats great news! Thank you so much Dr. Atkinson! Albie breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this news. His son had chronic myelogenous leukemia (CML), which is divided into three phases: chronic phase, elerated phase and st crisis phase. The fact that doctors could guarantee his son would remain in the chronic phase for two years was considered the best result possible. Dn, dont worry! I will cure you no matter what it takes! Albie sat down beside Dns bed and held his hand tofort him. Yeah Dad, I believe you! Dn nodded with bright eyes as he looked up at his father with a smile on his face. At this moment, Albie seemed to notice Miranda and herpanions for the first time and nodded politely. Oh hi Ms. Lowe, Im sorry buttely I havent been feeling up to discussing any business deals. He thought Miranda hade to talk about potential business opportunities again. Mr. Elliott, you misunderstood! Im not here to talk about cooperation, I find a Miranda smiled and began to speak. But before she could finish her sentence, a urgent voice interrupted her. This child is in critical condition! We need to take action immediately! The room fell silent as everyone turned their attention towards the speaker. Shocked, angry and cold stares filled the air. Albies expression turned dark as he red at L and asked, Who is this, Ms. Lowe? No one would have a good reaction when they hear that their child is in critical condition! Miranda remained silent while her driver looked at L with disdain and said, Mr. Elliott, this is Ms. Lowes new fianc! He may not know how to speak properly so please dont mind him. What nonsense are you spouting? Miranda was furious as she coldly questioned L. This guy just opened his mouth and said that Albies son was dying? Ms. Lowe, are you trying to threaten me? If I dont cooperate with you, my son will be in danger? Albie demanded an answer. Miranda sighed, Mr. Elliott, I never meant it like that! This guy just likes to talk without thinking first. It doesnt matter if we cooperate or not. We can still be friends. As Miranda spoke, she red at L once again, seething with anger. Arent you going to leave? she spat out coldly, pointing her finger towards the door. She had brought L here with the intention of trying him out to help cure Dns illness. But now, he had managed to offend Albie just by opening his mouth. Miranda regretted her impatience and recklessness in seeking cooperation so desperately. Meanwhile, her driver seemed to be enjoying their predicament a little too much and held a grudge against L for some reason. Regardless of their reactions, L remained focused and serious as he urgently eximed, Im telling you the truth! This child is in danger of losing his life any minute now! We need to act fast C we only have twenty minutes before its toote! Chapter 5 Being Driven Away Bullshit! I think youre the one in danger! Albie was thoroughly angry, his voice cold. The man in the white coat, Luca Atkinson, sneered. Our hospital has stabilized Dns condition very well! He has chronic myeloid leukemia and is currently in a chronic phase. How could he be in danger? Are you here to cause trouble? I didnt say it was because of leukemia! This kid was poisoned! L exined. He infused dragon energy into his eyes and could see that Dns body was flowing with strands of dark green poison. In no time at all, it would invade his heart. What do you mean? Are you saying our hospital would poison patients? Luca grew even angrier and pointed at L. Thats not what I meant! Some foods dont mix well together. They may not be poisonous on their own but can be deadly when eaten together, L shook his head. Dont be ridiculous. Do you think this private hospital would make such a basic mistake? Luca scoffed and looked at Albie with dissatisfaction. Mr. Elliott, do you believe this nonsense? Do you not trust us? Or should we let this guy treat your son? Upon hearing this, Albie quickly shook his head and said, Dr. Atkinson, I absolutely did not mean that. He snorted heavily and said, Ms. Lowe, why dont you make your dog disappear? In the upper circles of Ednd city, many people had heard about Mirandas search for an live-in husband and knew what was going on. When he heard the driver say that L was Mirandas fianc, Albie immediately thought of several adjectives: useless, gigolo, shameless and vain! How could he believe what such a person said? His son still needed treatment here; he couldnt offend the doctors here. Hearing Albie call L like that made Miranda feel sad. She knew Albie was really angry! The cooperation project hadpletely fallen through! The next second, Miranda gritted her teeth and red at L, I told you to get lost; didnt you hear me? Its better not to let me see you again! Upon hearing this, a self-deprecating look appeared on Ls face. However, even though everyone treated him like a joke, when leaving, he still reminded them all that the little boy lying in bed was innocent! Looking at Dn, L seemed to see his own daughter. Once the poison takes effect, you can pierce the childs right big toe and draw blood. At the same time, feed him a couple of ounces of chicken blood. Perhaps that might save his life! After saying this, L turned his gaze to Miranda. Ill repay you for the medical expenses you covered for my daughter as soon as possible. Hehe Miranda sneered in disdain, turning her face away and refusing to give L another nce. He was someone who would put his life at risk for money, stooping so low as to intentionally cause idents forpensation, how can she expect him to repay any money? She couldnt believe she had even considered asking such a person to help Albies son. After being kicked out, L returned once again to the downtown hospital. Nora still hadnt woken up in her hospital room. As he watched her face regain its healthy color and saw the effects of the medicine taking hold once more, L felt that all his suffering was worth it. Suddenly, Nora seemed startled by something in her sleep and began iling her arms around wildly. Daddy! Daddy, dont leave me! she cried out. Mommy doesnt want me anymore I only have you left. Daddy! Dont abandon me! L quickly grabbed onto his daughters small hand andforted her softly, Daddy is here Daddy is right here. Feeling the warmth of his big hand on hers, Nora calmed down immediately and a peaceful smile spread across her little face as two dimples appeared on either side of it. Daddy Daddy she murmured quietly with a contented expression on her face. L felt his heart melting! Nora, your dad will definitely make you healthy and happy. Definitely! Meanwhile, in the private hospital room on the other side, Miranda was still apologizing to Albie after L left. Mr. Elliott, I didnt authorize this! Even if we cant do business together, I would never let someone curse your son. Albie smiled slyly and said, Hehe, Ms. Lowe, you should have found a more sensible guy even if you wanted to find a gigolo. This kind of troublemaker will only bring you trouble sooner orter! Yes, Mr. Elliott, youre right, Miranda nodded with a bitter smile. Daddy Daddy I feel so bad! However, at that moment when Dn was lying quietly there before suddenly grabbing Albies arm and calling out painfully. Cough cough! Puff! The next second the little boy coughed twice before blood suddenly gushed out from his mouth and nose! A small face suddenly turned pale! This time, Albie waspletely dumbfounded! Dn! Son, whats wrong? Albies voice trembled, and the next second he grabbed Lucas white coat and asked in a furious tone, Dr. Atkinson, what is going on? Luca was also stunned, H-how how could this happen? Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip Drip! At this moment, the monitoring device attached to Dn emitted an urgent sound, indicating that the little boys vital signs were undergoing a drastic change! Hurry, hurry and save my son! My son has had a serious ident. If you cant save him, then the hospital might as well close down! Albie shouted with red eyes. However, Luca was at a loss for what to do and had no idea what was going on. Idiot! What are you standing there for? Save him! Albie shouted hysterically. Cough! Cough! Dns mouth and nose continued to expel blood, his body started convulsing and twitching, and his face turned a frightening shade of blue. Whats going on? Whats going on exactly? He was fine just now! Luca murmured to himself, feeling utterly lost and unsure how to proceed. When Albie saw his son coughing up blood and convulsing, he was on the verge of losing his mind. The grown man was even crying. Right at that moment, Miranda suddenly recalled Ls instructions before he left. After a brief hesitation, she spoke up, Could it be that Dn is really poisoned? Should we try the method L mentioned earlier? As her wordsnded, Albie clung to her suggestion like a lifeline. Yes! Yes! What did he say? What did he say? In his desperate state, his mind was hardly functioning. Or perhaps, due to his disdain for L, he hadnt really paid attention to the details at the time.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Puncture Dns right big toe to release blood and feed him a couple of ounces of chicken blood, Miranda remembered clearly. Release blood! Quickly release blood for my son! Do we have chicken blood? Chicken blood! Albie grabbed Luca and shouted hoarsely in his desperation. Chapter 6 Women, they’re really unreasonable Beep! Beep! Beep! Ten minutester, the instruments sound steadied once again. From Dns right big toe, blood flowed with a tinge of blue. After taking the chicken blood, the little boys condition miraculously stabilized! Okay! Its really okay! Albie cried tears of joy, overwhelmed with excitement. Luca wiped his sweat and let out a long sigh of relief. Just now, he was under immense pressure! If anything happened to Albies son in the hospital, this hospital would be shut down and he himself might not have a good ending either! Dr. Atkinson, it seems like the young master is really poisoned? Miranda asked. Albie red at Luca angrily. The hospitals cafeteria actually poisoned my son? No way! How could we? We would never poison anyone! Luca turned pale as he spoke. The next second, his peripheral vision caught sight of a thermos on the nearby table. Inside was leftover snake soup! Where did this snake soupe from? Luca suddenly thought of something and asked in suspicion. My wife made it for Dn, to nourish his body. Whats wrong? Albie asked.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I know now! The problem is with this snake soup! The hospital cafeteria had white radishes today! Both foods are not poisonous on their own, but eating them together can be life-threatening! Luca shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed. I didnt expect that young man earlier to have already figured it out. He was right about everything! As soon as he finished speaking, Albies expression changed several times! It turned out that it was because of the snake soup he brought that his son almost died. He couldnt imagine what would have happened if L hadnt reminded him before leaving! For a moment, Albies heart was filled with fear, guilt, gratitude The next second, he walked up to Miranda, Ms. Lowe, please thank Mr. Willis for me! Also, I agree to cooperate with yourpany ording to the conditions you proposed before. We will sign the contract in a few days. By the way, when we meet again next time, please make sure Mr. Willises along. He is my sons savior and I must personally apologize and express my gratitude! Albie repeated. Mirandas delicate face couldnt help showing surprise and astonishment. Oh okay. Albie agreed to the coboration? Miranda couldnt believe how quickly things had turned around. She realized she had been wrong about L all along. Despite having helped her, she had driven him away. What was she going to do now? The next morning at 7:30 am, L was meditating when he heard a noise from Nora. He opened his eyes and felt a surge of energy despite not having slept all night. The dragon energy flowing from his left kidney continued to nourish and strengthen his body. He spent the night organizing and integrating memories in his mind. Dragon Soul Immortal Technique was a martial art that involved attack, defense, and killing techniques. Dragon Emperors Canon was an extensive medical practice while Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique dealt with divination ranging from personal fortune-telling to predicting national destiny. Daddy. At that moment, a soft voice sounded. Nora woke up and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her father sitting next to her with big eyes full of joy. How do you feel? L asked indulgently, touching his daughters small face. In fact, at this point in time, after infusing dragon energy into his eyes, he could clearly see Noras physical condition. The little one was doing well overall but there was still a hint of ck energy lingering inside her bone marrow indicating that she had not fully recovered yet. Im so hungry! I want to eat fried dough stick the little one pouted and rubbed her small belly like a greedy kitten. Okay, I will go buy it for you! L felt so happy when he heard his daughter say she was hungry. Previously when Noras health deteriorated, she had no appetite at all and even vomited everything fed to her mouth. Now that she said she was hungry on her own initiative meant things were looking up! No! I dont want you to leave. Im so hungry but dont want you to leave what should we do? The little one grabbed onto Ls hand and pouted again. L chuckled and pretended to be angry. Listen, Nora, I will be back soon. Oh. Daddy, did you not sleep against night? Maybe you should go to bed first. I Im not that hungry, the little girl said obediently. But her stomach betrayed her with a few loud grumbles, making her blush with embarrassment. Hahaha, still not hungry? Im not tired yet. Just wait here, L teased as he watched his daughters shy expression. Daddys mean! Daddys teasing Nora! Hmph! Nora protested from under the covers. After soothing his daughter for a while longer, L went out to buy some fried dough sticks. As he stepped outside the hospital entrance, he received a phone call from Miranda! Yesterday, L had sold himself to her and signed an agreement that included exchanging contact information. Ms. Lowe? L answered the phone. Why didnt youe pick me up? Didnt I tell you that youre responsible for taking me to work from now on? As soon as she came on the line, she asked in a questioning tone, hitting L with a barrage of questions. Unseen by L on the other end of the phone was Mirandas face, which had turned slightly red. She had told him to get lost yesterday, so it was obvious what she meant. But today, after much hesitation, she finally made this call. So she used this surface-level aggression and intimidation to cover up her embarrassment. What? Pick you up? Yesterday you told me L looked confused and didnt quite catch on. Cut the crap! We signed an agreement yesterday and I also paid for your daughters medical expenses. Whats wrong? Do you want to back out? Miranda snorted lightly and questioned him. I L broke out in a sweat. What did she mean by wanting to back out? It was clearly her who told him to get lost and not let her see him again. How did it be his fault now? Women were truly unreasonable creatures. What do you mean? What exactly are you trying to say? Miranda asked coldly, seemingly very angry at Ls change of heart. So should Ie pick you up now? L let out a bitterugh and asked. Not necessary now. Im already at the office. How about we grab lunch together at the Cottage? Without giving L a chance to refuse, Miranda hung up the phone. Chapter 7 The one who causes trouble Within half an hour, L arrived at the morning market in the west city district. He saw a fried dough stick stand on the roadside near the market entrance. The reason he came all this way was because he knew they used good oil here. Boss, give me two pounds no, five pounds. Just make it ten pounds of fried dough sticks and two bowls of tofu pudding to go! L said to the stand owner. The stand owner looked at L strangely and asked, Young man, are you here to cause trouble? L shook his head speechlessly and said, How about I pay you first?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The dragon energy constantly surging from his left kidney nourished and strengthened his body while also making him feel like a bottomless pit in need of nutrients. Nora was hungry but L was even hungrier! He felt like he could eat an entire cow! Hearing that L wanted to pay first, the stand owner finally rxed and pointed at a pile of fried dough sticks in front of him saying, This is all we have but it might not be exactly ten pounds. Ill weigh them for you so you can pay for what you get. Okay! L nodded. At this time another group arrived at the breakfast stall as well. At their head was an imposing old man holding a porcin doll-like little girl who appeared to be only six or seven years old. In addition, there was a handsome young man and a middle-aged man with an imposing presence. Grandpa, Dr. Bailey said you cant eat greasy food. If my grandma finds out you snuck out to eat fried dough sticks, shell scold you again! The handsome young man sighed. Who said I came out to eat fried dough sticks? I came out for morning exercises, got it? The old man red at the young man. Okay! Okay! You came out for morning exercises. The handsome young man clearly couldnt do anything about his grandfather and shrugged helplessly. Its said that some people never grow up, and his grandfather who used to be a dominant figure was no exception. This ce uses good oil and the tofu pudding is also delicious. Lets go over and have a few bites! The old man walked over without hesitation with an eager expression on his face. Boss, give us four pounds of fried dough sticks and four bowls of tofu pudding, the old man ordered without hesitation. The stall owner was weighing Ls order when he heard this request. He apologized, Oh, Sir, Im really sorry but were sold out of fried dough sticks. As someone who had been in business for years, he could tell that the old man wasnt an ordinary person just by looking at him. No more? Then what are these? The handsome young man furrowed his brow and pointed to the pile of fried dough sticks. Hes buying all of these? he asked. The vendor exined politely, Yes, he is. So hes going to eat all of them himself? Can he even handle that? Give us half! The young man didnt wait for a response from L before making his demand. L couldnt help but notice the arrogance in the young mans demeanor. He was used to dealing with people like him. Um could we split them up a bit? The vendor looked at L for guidance. L frowned and nced at the old man. He replied calmly, Sorry, I dont have enough for myself. I dont want to share. The young mans attitude annoyed L. He hadnt even had enough food yet, so why should he give any away? And besides, what about the old mans health? Hmph! You cant possibly eat all of those by yourself! Are you some kind of pig? Hmph! The little girl next to the old man pouted and spoke rudely towards L; she clearly wasnt happy with him. Kid, you better watch your mouth. The handsome young mans face turned cold, with a warning implied. Hehe, this old man isnt in the best of health. Eating fried dough sticks could lead to sudden death. Its better not to have any, L said casually. If the young man was going to speak like that, he wouldnt be polite either. What did you say? Youre asking for it! With those words, the young mans expression changed and he pointed at L fiercely rebuking him. This guy not only didnt know how to show respect but also didnt know his own limits. How dared he curse his grandfather? Kid, kneel down and p yourself ten times in the face or else just based on what you said now, you can disappear from this world! The middle-aged man with a heavy aura spoke viciously as well. Henry, Rowan, forget it! Since he doesnt want to share, then lets not force him. Lets go. However, the old man waved his hand and stopped his grandson and subordinate from doing anything further. Henry Ward snorted coldly without saying anything more in front of his grandfather but gave L a chilling look instead. However, deep down inside him, Henry had made up his mind that if he didnt take care of this kidter, then he would have failed as an heir of the Ward family! No worries, sir. Ill split these fried dough sticks with all of you. At that moment though, without any hesitation or exnation needed, the vendor simply took out half of what should have been sold to L and handed it directly over to the old man who hesitated for a moment before epting it anyway. It was the vendors decision, nothing to do with him. Ha! Piggy, youre so annoying! the little girl made a face at L and proudly shook her head. The four of them found a spot to sit down in the next second. The old man couldnt wait and took a big bite of his fried dough stick. What do you mean? There should be an order here. This dough stick is mine! L asked unhappily. What do you mean its yours? You havent paid yet. Young man, when youre out and about without money or power, its better to be smooth or else trouble wille knocking sooner orter! The stall owner sneered at L with an eerie tone. This guy was dressed inly and looked poor with his old 2G phone from years ago. Inparison, the old man and young people looked either rich or wealthy. Naturally, the stall owner wanted to sell well. L shook his head and said lightly, It doesnt necessarily have to be me who brings trouble upon myself. After losing everything due to his daughters illness, L had seen enough of this kind of snobbishness from stall owners like him. He paid for what he had eaten and prepared to leave with the remaining fried dough sticks in hand. Oh! So your meaning is that I offended you so Im asking for trouble? I cant believe it! Look at yourself before you start making fun of others! Disgusting! The vendor sneered behind L. Suddenly, something strange happened. The elderly man who was happily eating his fried dough stick just a second ago suddenly clutched his chest in pain and copsed on the ground. Grandfather, whats wrong? Mr. Ward! Mr. Ward! Great-grandpa, please dont scare me! Waaah Henry and Rowan James were so frightened that their voices changed pitch. The little girl burst into tears with a loud wail! The vendor who was mocking L earlier was stunned by the sudden turn of events. Chapter 8 Ignored Feelings Henry quickly crouched down and shoved a few quick-acting heart pills into the old mans mouth. However, the old mans condition did not improve at all. Instead, his expression became even more painful, and his face turned as pale as paper in the blink of an eye! Grandpa! Grandpa! Henry eximed in panic. If something happened to the old man, how could he exin it when he went back? The entire Ward family couldnt bear such bad news, and Ednd, the city, would experience a major earthquake! Rowan quickly took out his phone and dialed 911. The surrounding pedestrians and diners pointed and discussed. Whats going on? It seems like someone is having a heart attack! Could there be something wrong with this fried dough stand? At this moment, Henry was desperate to pinch the old mans acupoint. However, when he put his hand on him, his face suddenly changed. The old mans breathing had already stopped!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The next second, he checked for a pulse but then sat down on the ground inplete shock. The pulse had stopped! In other words, his grandpa was dead? You bastard, what did you put in the fried dough? How did my grandpa suddenly die? Speak! If anything happens to my grandpa, Ill make your whole family apany him to the grave!! In the next second, Henry rushed towards the vendor with red eyes and grabbed his cor while shouting. I didnt put anything in it! I used good oil and flour, nothing was added! The vendor cried out in defense with regret written all over his face. He should have sold Ls share of fried dough instead of giving half to these folks who were already on their way out. It was his own greed that caused this unnecessary disaster. The fried dough stick is fine; its just that your grandpa had a bad heart and shouldnt have eaten greasy food! At that moment, a voice spoke up. The vendor turned around and saw that it was the young man who spoke. He immediately showed gratitude and shame on his face. Just a moment ago, the vendor was mocking and taunting L. But now, surprisingly, he stood up for him and spoke in his defense. Thank you! Thank you! Theres really nothing wrong with my ried dough stick! The vendor cried out as he wept. You dare to talk back to me! Henry red at L with anger in his eyes. L didnt bother responding to him. He walked straight towards the old man lying on the ground and grabbed his wrist. What do you think youre doing? Let go of my grandpa! Rowan! Upon seeing this, Henry eximed in shock and simultaneously directed amand towards the robust middle-aged man. Rowan let out a cold snort and delivered a kick towards L. This kick carried the sound of breaking wind, clearly showing his practiced skill. Thud! In the next instant, Ls fist arrived slightly ahead, colliding with the iing foot. He was crouched there, his posture already off-bnce, and he ended up somewhat embarrassedly plopping down on the ground. Rowan, on the other hand, retreated three steps in quick session, the tip of his right foot touching the ground, his entire leg trembling slightly. In his eyes, a look of astonishment was revealed! By the time the ambnce arrives, your grandfather will have already passed away! If you dont want him to die, dont interfere with me! L said calmly as he stood up and warned Henry. Henry was also taken aback when he saw Rowan being punched back by L. Hearing what L said, Henry hesitated for a moment. However, L ignored them and focused on treating the old man. He urately massaged various acupoints on the old mans body in sequence and with specific force. His movements were skilled and his expression was serious and confident. Seeing this scene unfold before their eyes, Henry and Rowan exchanged nces with a hint of relief in their eyes. The little girl stopped crying and watched quietly with her big eyes while the vendor looked anxious as if praying for something good to happen. After a moment or two, the unconscious old man suddenly coughed once. This sound was like music to Henrys ears. Next, Erik Ward opened his eyes wide, Im still alive? Old man, your heart is not healthy. You should watch what you eat! Eating fried dough stick early in the morning is like asking for trouble! Dont be greedy from now on; it would be best if you could throw up everything you just ate! said L. Yes, yes, young man, youre right! Thank you for saving my life. Whats your name? Erik nodded back and sincerely thanked him. The feeling of death just moments ago was still fresh in his mind. He felt like he had walked through the gates of hell but this young man had pulled him back to life. He was filled with gratitude. Grandpa, are you okay? Great-grandpa! How are you? Henry and the little girl came over at this moment and asked with concern. Im fine now. You should thank this young man here. If it werent for him, I would have died today! Erik shook his head and said. Sir, thanks! This is my business card. Consider me, Henry Ward, owing you a favor. No matter what happens to you in Ednd, feel free to look me up. Henry handed L his business card with a bit of bravado in his tone but given the power he wielded as well as the resources avable through the Ward family, it wasnt an empty promise. Wow, Pigsy, youre really amazing! Thank you for saving my great-grandpa! the little girl eximed beside him. No problem, just dont bother me again, L waved his hand and nodded at the old man before quickly leaving with his fried dough sticks and tofu puddings. Out of the four people there, L only had a good impression of the old man. He didnt have time to waste with them; his daughter was still hungry. Henry let out a grunt as he held his business card in mid-air looking embarrassed. Damn it! The next second, he cursed under his breath. He never thought that even the Ward familys business card would be rejected one day. His connections were not taken seriously by him? Damn it! Back at the hospital, L had breakfast with Nora and spent the morning with their little girl before leaving at eleven oclock to go to the Cottage. It was an upscale specialty restaurant where it was said that per capita spending for one meal could easily reach thousands of dors. Ordinary people wouldnt dare take another step. When he arrived at the entrance of the Cottage, Miranda called him and said she was on her way, asking L to wait a little longer. Just as he hung up the phone, a mocking voice sounded. L? What are you doing here? How did you know I had lunch with Tom here and shamelessly came to wait for me? I wont lend you any money. Give up on that idea! A man and a woman got out of a BMW X6 and walked towards them. The man was dressed in shy clothes while the woman was dressed seductively. It was Ls ex-wife udia and her rich husband Tom Bet. Chapter 9 Ex-wife is not a wife udia was dressed provocatively, with a seductive sway in her walk that exuded a sultry aura. It had to be said, this woman did have some looks! L used to have some assets himself, but over the years udia had spent his money on maintaining herself and she looked even younger than before. There was no trace of having given birth on her body! L watched as his ex-wife walked towards him with someone elses arms around her, feeling a sharp pain in his heart. Im not here to borrow money from you! Ive already raised enough for Noras treatment! L said coldly. If it isnt for borrowing money, then why are you following me? Do you still have feelings for me? I advise you not to delude yourself! udia raised an eyebrow and looked down at L disdainfully. You poor bastard. How dare you still think about udia? Take a look at yourself first. udia wonte back to you again. Give up already. Haha Tom spoke, his arms wrapped around udias waist, and he nted a firm kiss on her face. Mmm Tom, stop provoking him. What if he cant handle it and ends up doing something drastic? udia twisted her body slightly, using a sweet andining tone towards Tom. Seeing this scene, L turned his face away, feeling a wave of nausea. He realized he had been blind back then, foolishly thinking that udia would be with him for the long haul. L, why dont you just leave? Dont stand here dirtying up someone elses doorstep! It costs tens of thousands just to eat here. Thanks to me following Tom. Otherwise, I wouldnt even dream of eating here if I followed a loser like you for the rest of my life! Im telling you, dont ever show your face in front of me again. Youre so shameless for following me around. It only makes me more disgusted! udia humiliated L with disdain written all over her face. Me shamelessly following you? udia, you think too highly of yourself. L shook his head speechlessly. What? Is that not true? Youre a poor bastard who isnt even worthy enough to lick my shoes right now. udia arrogantly raised her chin. Just then, a bright red Ferrari pulled up and screeched to a halt next to udia and Tom. The car was less than twenty centimeters away from them. Ah! udia screamed in fear as she thought the Ferrari was going to hit their. You f*cking Tom was also taken aback, subconsciously moving behind udia for cover. Just as he was about to burst out with foulnguage, his voice caught in his throat. Because in the next second, he saw an enchantingly beautiful figure stepping out of the Ferrari. Those sexy long legs, those deadly curves of the waist and hips, that cool and noble temperament made Tom hold back his curse words. Beautiful! So beautiful! udia looked at this beautiful woman and also felt a little inferior. Seeing Tom staring at the woman, drool was about toe out, feeling annoyed in her heart, udia pinched Tom hard and Tom finally came back to his senses. In the next second, to the disbelief of udia and Tom, this stunning goddess actually walked towards L. L, how long have you been waiting? Dont be angry with me for not showing up. After Miranda came over, she immediately hugged Ls arm and sweetly asked. L was stunned for a moment; he didnt expect Miranda to behave like this. He looked at her with a strange expression. He only saw Miranda give him a disdainful look and a nce. L understood in his heart and smiled, shaking his head and saying, It wont be long. Whenever youre ready to have a meal together, Im willing to wait however long it takes! Uh-huh. Miranda smiled and had a sweet and satisfied expression. Watching this scene, udia, who had just mocked L and told him not to have any delusions about her, was dumbfounded. That heavily made-up face changed constantly. Tom cleared his throat and his eyes were full of envy, jealousy, and hatred. L, who is she? udia pointed at Miranda and asked sharply, her tone thick with jealousy. Some people were just like that. She could heartlessly kick L to the curb, but when she found another woman, udia couldnt ept it for a moment. If L had found an ugly duckling, udia wouldnt care and would even turn around and mock him fiercely. But unfortunately, L had found a woman whopletely overshadowed her in every way possible. This poor guy! Who did he think he was? L, who is she again? Miranda also turned her head and asked with envy in her beautiful eyes. Her behavior was like that of a woman deeply in love, anxious about the rtionship between her husband and another woman. Oh, shes my ex-wife, udia. Dont worry. I have no connection with her anymore, exined L calmly. Ex-wife? An ex isnt a wife anymore; it doesnt matter, said Miranda sweetly while pouting coquettishly. L, lets go inside to eat. Im hungry. Okay! smiled L as he hugged Mirandas arm and walked into the Cottage restaurant together. Outside, udias face was beyond ugly. Seeing Tom still staring at Mirandas back, she was even more infuriated, her face twitching with anger. Tom! Have you seen enough? Tom finally came to his senses and awkwardly smiled as he withdrew his gaze. She looks good, doesnt she? udia gritted her teeth. Haha, shes not as good-looking as youre. In my eyes, youre the most beautiful. Tom coaxed without blinking an eye. Hmph! Thats about right! udia snorted and pouted. Although she was very angry in her heart, she didnt dare to be too reckless in front of Tom. She could only vent a little bit of frustration and let it go. After all, he was the rich second generation that she had worked so hard to hook up with.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Didnt you say your ex-husband was a poor loser? Howe Tom hesitated before asking. Hmph! Im afraid he deliberately found a woman and rented a sports car just to make me jealous, udia said firmly. He even asked me for money yesterday. Who would want him? udia couldnt believe that after divorcing herself from L, he could find someone better than her. Haha, youre absolutely right. People like him are really despicable, ying these tricks just for some vanity! Daring to upset my udia, wait until I sort him out! Tom sneered contemptuously. Yes, give him a good beating for me, let him realize hes nothing but trash and worthless! udia said fiercely. Meanwhile, after entering the Cottage, L voluntarily let go of Miranda. Thank you, he said. No need. I pped your face yesterday and helped you p someone else today. Consider it my way of apologizing to you, Miranda replied coolly. Hearing this, L couldnt help but feel speechless. Apologizing to me through pping peoples faces? It seems like, back and forth, its always you hitting others. Miranda snorted lightly at his words, her beautiful eyes carrying a hint of dominance. Whats wrong? Do you still want to hit me? Chapter 10 Do you really want to slap me back? L finally understood why Miranda came back to him. Was it to apologize for what happened yesterday? He guessed that Albies son had the poison attack, which made Mirandas behavior towards him seem unreasonable and insulting.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In the face of Mirandas aggressive questioning, L calmly smiled and met her gaze. I suppose Mr. Elliotts son had a poison attack yesterday? If Im right, the child didnt die and he is probably grateful to me now, right? So your cooperation with him is likely already established. He continued, In other words, I helped you out yesterday but you told me to leave. Now that the truth hase out today, cant I give you a p in the face? Although his tone was t, every word he spoke was precise and logical. Miranda was stunned by his response. She never expected such an answer from L. This guy really wanted to p her? This surprised Miranda while also making her feel resentful and aggrieved as she looked at L with her beautiful eyes. Both of her previous puppet fiancs werepletely submissive in front of her, not daring to take a breath without permission. They acted like servants, and calling them ves wouldnt be an exaggeration. Not only were her two previous fiancs like this, but most of the men she had encountered from childhood to adulthood were also like this. They always tried to please and obey her. It was because of her beauty and family background. No man had ever dared to hit her before. At first, Mirandas attitude towards L was no different from that towards the previous two fiancs C just a servant or tool for her use. In her mind, L should also be obedient, pleasing and submissive like the others. However this guy actually wanted to p her? Even if it was just talk, it made Miranda feel a little indignant. She realized that this man in front of her might be different from the previous two. He only became engaged to save his daughter and for money C he didnt seem interested in pleasing anyone else. Fine, you can p me back, said Miranda through gritted teeth. But that doesnt mean you can do whatever you want! Understand our rtionship! L shrugged his shoulders with nothing else to say. Okay then why did you even bother asking? Miranda gave him a re and the two of them ordered a private room to sit down in. L could see that this was a woman who was dominant, domineering and extremely arrogant. Perhaps, for a woman to be willing topensate him in this way, it was already not easy. Quickly eat. After we finish eating, we will go get our marriage certificate and then go see my younger brother! Miranda resumed her expressionless coldness and said. Ah? Marriage Certificate? L eximed in surprise. Yes, didnt we agree on this before? We will have a fake marriage and act out the whole thing! Miranda had an air of entitlement. I thought it was just pretending to be an unmarried fianc. But after getting the certificate, isnt this a case of ying with fire? L asked. Youre overthinking it. Even if we get married, nothing can happen between us. Get that clear! Miranda said coldly, then exined, Originally, I did intend to only find a nominal fianc, but this time I have carefully considered it. I dont want anyone else to be ruined or killed because of me by Isa anymore Next, Miranda told L about her thoughts. After getting married to him, it was Mirandas way of showing her determination to her family and Isa that she refused their ns. It was also a way of protecting herself from Isas schemes. The two fake fiancs she had before, one jumped off a building and the other was now in a vegetative state in the hospital. Miranda knew that it was all Isas doing! The reason why Isa acted so recklessly and went after men around her was because everyone knew that the fiancs were fake. By marrying L this time, she sent out a signal to everyone: this time, Miranda was serious! L was really her husband and he was also the son-inw of the Lowe family! So if anyone wanted to mess with L, they might want to think twice. Simrly, those who truly cared about Miranda will protect L because of his rtionship with her. And this person was none other than Mason Lowe -Mirandas younger brother- who stood firmly on her side in this matter! A way of protecting me? L raised an eyebrow as he looked at the cold and strong-willed Miranda in front of him. He felt slightly moved inside; perhaps this woman wasnt as cold-hearted as she appeared on the surface. Hmph! Dont overthink it! Even if you are my dog, I wont allow others to bully you! Miranda rolled her eyes at L before continuing, Nowadays, the underground forces in Ednd can be said to be in a three-legged race, with Tiger Webb, also known as Mr. Webb, who has been famous for over a decade and is not only highly respected in the underworld but also has the most power among the three factions. The other two are the heir from the Ward family and my younger brother. If Isa wants to mess with you, others may not be able to protect you but my brother can! Mason is very influential and has many ruthless subordinates. He cares deeply about me as his older sister and will do everything he can to protect you if he believes that you are really my husband. So from now on, in front of outsiders, you have to show that we are very affectionate towards each other so that Mason will believe that you really are his brother-inw. Do you understand? L nodded, How exactly should I do it? Hearing this, a shadow crossed Mirandas pretty face, and with a touch of embarrassment, she said, Do I need to teach you even this? Werent you quite adept at provoking your ex-wife just now? L awkwardly touched his nose, So youre saying that I can be all sweet and cuddly with you in front of others, hugging and embracing? A faint blush appeared on Mirandas delicate cheeks, but she nodded, When necessary, yes! But if you dare to intentionally take advantage of me, I wont hesitate to turn you into a eunuch! Eh! L broke into a cold sweat and instinctively squeezed his legs together. On the other side, inside the Ward family estate. Eriky in bed while a middle-aged doctor conducted various tests on him. A white-haired but rosy-cheeked olddy stood next to him, looking at her husband with a face full ofints. However, due to the incident that happened earlier in the morning, she dared not scold him at this time. Dr. Bailey, how is this shameless old man doing? The olddy couldnt help but ask. This this is impossible! Clifford Bailey had an expression as if he had seen a ghost and muttered to himself. The next second he looked towards Henry and Rowan, You said that Mr. Ward had fallen ill this morning and almost died? How is it possible? His condition has even improvedpared to before! Eriks condition would worsen every time he fell ill even if he didnt die. However, after careful examination by Clifford, it was discovered that Eriks physical state not only did not worsen but also miraculously improved. What on earth was going on? Chapter 11 What kind of thing are you? Next, Rowan recounted in detail what had happened that morning. As a martial arts practitioner, Rowan had some knowledge of acupoints, so he was able to describe clearly how L had stimted the old mans acupoints. After listening to the story, Cliffords face was filled with amazement. Incredible! Who is this genius doctor from an extraordinary family? To be able to use this method to revive his heart no wonder Mr. Ward recovered after his illness. Everyone present was stunned by Cliffords words. Dr. Bailey, said Eriks wife, Gabri Ward, eagerly, since Rowan has told you how it was done, cant you do it too? Henry also looked excited and said, Yes! Yes! Dr. Bailey, follow that young mans method! However, Clifford shook his head and replied, I cant do it. Its far from simple. The order of massage is important and each acupoint stimtion affects the next one like a ry race. If any link goes wrong, the consequences would be unimaginable! Moreover, he continued, I cannot master the strength needed for massaging.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Unless that young man personally intervenes, no one can replicate it! Stunning, truly stunning! Clifford eximed nervously. Watching this scene unfold, both Erik and Gabri as well as Henry couldnt help but exchange a nce. Clifford was already a prominent figure in the field of traditional medicine and had been specially invited by the Ward family from Iylonio city to treat Eriks illness. Such an aplished healer actually held such high regard for the young man who had helped earlier that morning. Was his emergency technique really that impressive? By the way, did you get that young mans contact information? Whats his name? After muttering to himself for a while, Clifford suddenly remembered to ask with hopeful eyes. Well I gave him my business card at the time so he could reach out if needed but he didnt take it, Henry replied. He didnt take it? Hearing this response, Clifford looked at Henry strangely before shaking his head in disbelief. Henry felt embarrassed by Cliffords expression and felt like he was being treated like an idiot. And unfortunately for him, he was right! At this moment, Clifford found the young master Henry quite amusing. Someone with such exceptional medical skills would surely have people seeking their help. Who do you think you are? Clifford thought to himself. Although the Ward family had some influence in Ednd, it was not muchpared to other states and even the whole country. However, with the divine doctors medical skills, even Iylonios prominent families would treat him as an honored guest! What difference did it make to have one more life when they could befriend such a divine doctor? Henry dared say that that young man didnt know how to appreciate good things? That was ridiculous! Henry, be more low-key from now on. There are many experts in this world; learn to be humble when dealing with others! Erik scolded his grandson in a low voice. He regretted his actions at that time. Although he had been polite to the young man back then, it was not enough! If only he had been more sincere and humble at that time, he could have extended his lifespan by a few years. No one truly valued their life unless they were faced with death. As long as Erik was alive and well-connected, the Ward family could continue its glory for generations toe. If he was fallen, the Ward family will definitely decline! Yes, Grandfather, I remember. Grandfather, you can rest assured that as long as this divine doctor is still in Ednd, I will definitely find him. Henrys face became serious as he nodded earnestly and patted his chest. Although he didnt even know Ls name, with his power as a young master of the Ward family, Henry was confident that he could find this person. At worst, it would just take more time. Gold Coast Club, the top secret casino. Ms. Lowe! Ms. Lowe! Outside a lounge belonging to Mason alone, Masons subordinates respectfully called out to Miranda. They knew Miranda and knew that Mason loved and feared her at the same time. It was the kind of fear a younger brother had for his older sister but also showed deep sibling affection. Therefore, these tough guys from Masons gang on the streets wouldnt dare offend Miranda even if they angered their boss. Sis! Why are you here? Both of you, get out! Mason, who had been flirting with two beautiful women, instinctively stood up and ushered them out when Miranda walked in with L on her arm. The next second, he was taken aback to see his own sister cozying up to a man. Sis, whos this guy? he asked. This is your brother-inw! L! Miranda introduced him. Mason sneered at the name. Another tool for his sister? He never took these fake brothers-inw seriously. Why bother introducing him? he said dismissively. But then Mirandas expression turned cold as she rebuked him sharply. Call him by his name! Mason was taken aback and pointed at L. Sis, hes just a phony brother-inw and tool man. Why bother? How could he call someone like that his brother-inw? And why did she suddenly want him to call this puppet by name? He couldnt help but wonder C in all the years before this one C why had she never made such a request? What do you mean tool man? I just got married to your brother-inw this afternoon! Hes the man I truly love! Miranda eximed, looking at L with affection in her eyes. L, dont be angry. Mason doesnt know any better. Its okay. Hes your little brother and my little brother too. How could I be mad at my own little brother? L said, wrapping his arms around Mirandas waist. Watching this scene unfold, Mason smirked and his eyes flickered for a moment before he let out a cold snort. Sis, stop messing around! I dont believe you really fell in love with this guy. Hes just another gigolo youre using to disgust Isa again, right? The other two guys are either dead or useless now so you dont want anything bad to happen to him and thats why youre pretending like its real this time and making me protect him? It had to be said that Mason knew his sister very well. Because he knew her so well, he didnt believe her at all. What kind of person was his older sister? How could she easily favor a man? Speaking of this, Mason pointed at L and scolded without any politeness, Whos your little brother? What are you even? Take your hand off my sister, or Ill chop it off! Chapter 12 Something Really Happened. When Mason said this, Mirandas facial expression changed slightly. Because her own ns werepletely seen through by her younger brother. At this moment, L chuckled and said, I heard that the children of big families are well-educated, but it seems not always true. Miranda, is your brother talking to me like this as his brother-inw? As he spoke, not only did he not let go of Miranda, but he also tightened his grip on her and pulled her closer to him. For a moment, the fragrance wafted over him, causing his heart to flutter.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With a soft Ah, Miranda fiercely pinched the soft flesh at the small of Ls back, but on the surface, she disyed a shy and bashful look. She didnt expect that when facing her brother who saw through everything, L waspletely unfazed. This guy was really different from the previous two. Just based on this level of courage, he was notparable to those two submissive tools. No woman would look up to a man who bowed his head and submitted. Although Miranda couldnt be moved by this, she secretly looked up at L. When Mason heard this, his facepletely darkened. This gigolo dared to say he had no manners? And even provoked by hugging his sister tightly? Whose brother-inw youre? Ill shoot you! Mason said, and directly pulled out a revolver from his pocket, fiercely aiming it at L. Who was he? He was the third generation core member of the Lowe family and the underground boss of Ednd! Pop! Mason! What are you doing? Let me say it again, hes your brother-inw, hes my man! Are you trying to kill my man? Upon seeing this, Miranda pped Mason across the face. Mason was stunned by the blow, staring wide-eyed at his older sister. His sister actually pped him for a gigolo? Have you not put away the gun yet? Apologize to your brother-inw! Miranda scolded sharply, and then raised her hand. Mason shrank his neck and finally obediently put away the gun. It is said that its best to discipline younger siblings early, and Miranda had done well in this regard. From childhood to now, Mason, her own younger brother, had been frequently disciplined by her. As a result, even until now, Mason was afraid of his older sister. Moreover, he was more afraid of her instead of their own parents. So when Miranda really lost her temper, Mason finally didnt dare to go too far. However, it was absolutely impossible for him to apologize to L. At this moment, L tugged at the corner of his mouth and deepened his understanding of Mirandas domineering strength. Looking at Mason, who was covering his cheek, he suddenly realized that he wasnt too wronged by this woman driving him away yesterday. This woman was really tough! Sis, you actually hit me for an outsider? Mason asked aggrievedly, staring at L with murderous eyes. He now doubted whether his own sister had been enchanted by this guy. Dont stare at me. Let me remind you that today is a sign of losing money for you. Your club may have trouble. Be careful! L said unkindly. Hearing this, Mason sneered, Im going to lose money? Brat, dont y tricks here! He looked at Miranda and said, Sis, did you find a liar? Which one of my clubs doesnt make a fortune? Im going to lose money? Thats ridiculous! This club has all the connections from top to bottom and there are plenty of experts in charge here. Trouble will arise here? Ha Bang! Bang! Bang! Just as Mason hadnt finished speaking yet, someone knocked on the door of the lounge. Come in! Mason rubbed his face and said in a deep voice. Mr. Lowe, something happened! Tigers men brought gambling experts to cause trouble and weve lost 20 million already! One of his subordinates spoke with a serious expression. As soon as the words fell, Mason was stunned and then his expression changed rapidly. Not only because of the losses at the casino, but also because of Ls reminder just now. Something had gone wrong!! Ill go take a look! Mason gave this so-called brother-inw a deep look and quickly walked out of the room. Meanwhile, Miranda stared straight at L as if she wanted to see through him. How did this guy know that her brothers ce was going to be in trouble? He had been with her all day since lunch! For the first time, Miranda felt curious about a man. Why are you looking at me like that? Lets go together and check it out? L was getting nervous under Mirandas gaze and asked with a smile. The magnificent casino! A gambling expert who managed this ce wiped off sweat from his forehead and looked like he had eaten something awful. Lost again! 5 million lost in this round! He was the most skilled yer at the Gold Coast Club, but he continued to lose to his opponent. The other guy had down-turned eyes and exuded a gloomy and calm aura since he sat down at the gambling table. He was Tiger Webbs expert gambler from Agosville, another city, with a nickname that made many of his peers tremble: Snake! Beside Snake stood a man with a diagonal scar on his face, arms crossed as he watched. His expression was full of pride! He was Scar, one of Tigers fierce warriors. Ha ha ha, Mr. Lowe is here? Mason walked into the casino with his entourage as Scarughed heartily. I thought it was someone else. It turns out to be you, Old Scar! What brings you here today? Mason asked with a fake smile on his face. Mr. Webb said your ce has good surroundings and quality girls. I just had toe see for myself! Scar grinned before adding sarcastically: But there arent any real challengers here? My friend won almost 30 million, hahaha The sarcastic words from the other side made Mason itch with anger, wishing he could chop the guys hands off himself. But even though they were all involved in a street-smart scene, business dealings couldnt be reckless. Scar wasnt there for a fight, but rather to cause trouble through gambling. So Mason could only try to win back his losses at the gambling table. With a dark expression, Mason asked the casino manager, How much did we lose? Boss, 20. 8 million dors! The manager swallowed hard and spoke with difficulty. Upon hearing this number, Masons eyelids couldnt help but twitch. They had already lost nearly 30 million? This was really a huge loss! On the other side of the gambling table, Snakes chips were piled up like a mountain while Masons skilled gamblers had run out of chips again and sweat dripped down their faces. Their pressure could be imagined! Mr. Lowe, my friend hasnt had enough fun yet. Youre not going to stop him from ying now, are you? Keep giving your people more chips, Scar teased. It was clear that after winning almost 30 million dors, he didnt intend on stopping anytime soon. For a moment, Masons face reached its limit! However since he opened this casino and started doing business with customersing in through his doors, he couldnt just stop them from ying because they won money; otherwise his casino would be finished before it even got started! Was it impossible for the guest to win, only to lose? If this got out, who will dare toe and y again? Move aside, Ill take over! Just then, one of Masons skilled gamblers was pushed aside by someone. Mason was taken aback as he saw L sitting across from Snake. Chapter 13 Don’t Want to Live Again? L suddenly pushed aside Masons men and sat across from Snake, surprising everyone. The skilled gambler looked at Mason with a questioning gaze. Mason had no idea what L was up to and turned to his sister for answers. But Miranda was just as confused, staring at L in bewilderment. Heh heh, switching yers again? Scar teased. Kid, you wanna y with me? Snake raised an eyebrow and asked slyly. Why else would I sit down? L nodded before shouting to Mason, Brother-inw, chips! Brother-inw? Scar heard Ls address for Manson and burst outughing. Ms. Lowe changed fiancs again? Mason walked over to stand beside L with a stern expression. What are you trying to do? Do you even know how to gamble? Damn it, this guy wasnt trying to scam him on purpose, was he? Put some chips down! L smiled. Did L gamble? He wouldnt say he was an expert; hed yed a bit with small amounts of money before. But did he need to be an expert? Not at all. He just needed to focus his dragon energy on his eyes and he can see through the cards, knowing what both himself and his opponent had in their hands. So all he had to do was bet when his hand was good and fold when it was not. Mason hesitated for a moment before adding, But if you try any funny business tonight, Ill chop you up into little pieces that even my sister cant protect you! With a warning issued, Mason turned to the casino manager and demanded 10 million chips. When they arrived, Snake asked with a sly grin on his face, So friend, what game would you like to y? He was so confident that he had let Masons side choose whatever game they wanted since arriving at the casino. They had already yed several different games because Masons people kept losing. They hoped to change things up and turned the game around, but the results were always the same. Even with L on their team, Snake continued to taunt and provoke. He was confident that he can handle L. Because L didnt even look thirty C there was no way he was a gambling expert! But as far as L was concerned, any kind of gambling was fair game. Oh? Anything goes? he raised an eyebrow. Yep, anything goes! Snake nodded.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. L chuckled wickedly. In the next moment, he turned to Mason and held out his hand. Little bro-inw, give me your revolver! And throw in another 20 million in chips while youre at it. What are you nning? Mason asked nervously. The death roulette C havent you heard of it? L asked calmly. As soon as he spoke, everyone in the room changed their expression. What the heck! Here you go. Mason cursed and handed L a revolver with a twitching corner of his mouth. L, what are you doing? For some reason, when Miranda heard that L wanted to y death roulette, she felt nervous. Was she really getting nervous about this guy? Russian roulette? Was this guy ying for keeps? You want to y Russian roulette? Snakes expression also changed slightly as he asked coldly. What? Are you scared? If youre scared, just give back the winnings, said L. Hearing this, Snakeughed a few times and looked at L mockingly, Kid, do you think Im easily intimidated? Too naive! Alright then, lets y Russian roulette! As an expert gambler from Agosville who had seen all kinds of situations before, Snake was not afraid of anything. The Death Roulette is indeed dangerous, but as a gambling expert, Snakes techniques were quite exquisite. Just like rolling dice, a gambling expert can control the number on the dice. Snake also had some confidence that he can use his technique to control the approximate number of rotations of the revolver cylinder and avoid actually spinning to the bullet. At this moment, everyone looked at L with eyes that seemed to be full of disdain and mockery. So he wanted to scare off his opponent with Death Roulette? That was too naive! How could a gambling expert from Agosville be so easily intimidated? Damn it! You better blow your own brain outter! Mason cursed angrily, feeling like they had lost this round for sure. Miranda shook her head and looked at L with disappointment. She regretted thinking highly of him before. Lets just go all in and decide our fate once and for all! After receiving his chips, L pushed out 30 million chips in front of him. Alright! Hehe Snake nodded, also pushing out all of his chips. This gambling game, of course, had to go all-in! If luck was on his side, it might take a few rounds to determine the win or loss. But as long as he lost, he would lose his life, and the gambling game would naturallye to an end. Alright, then Ill go first! L said with a smile. Please! Snake sneered. Masons revolver had a six-round chamber, and it was currently full. Next, L took out all six bullets. Then, with a hiss, he directly pulled a piece of ck cloth from the edge of the gambling table, blindfolding himself. Afterward, he picked up a bullet and loaded it into the chamber. Just when everyone thought he was about to close the chamber, a surprising scene unfolded. L picked up another bullet and loaded it in again. Two bullets? Kid, I admire your courage! Snake squinted his eyes, but in the next second, his pupils couldnt help but shrink. Ls movements didnt stop as the third bullet entered the chamber. Sis, who is he? Mason leaned in close to his sister and whispered. Miranda shook her head without speaking, her beautiful eyes fixed on L. She had already started sweating profusely in her palms. The disdain from earlier had turned into nervousness. But what made everyones scalp tingle was that L hadnt stopped yet! He continued to load the fourth bullet and then the fifth! Kid, are you crazy?! Snakes facepletely changed as he shouted out loud. Freak! Scar swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Sis, where did you find this crazy guy? Is he trying tomit suicide bying to me today? Masons mouth twitched as he asked. I I dont know! The cold and aloof female CEO was surprisingly flustered and at a loss. What was going on? Could it be that his daughters condition had worsened again? You bastard, do you really not want to live anymore? Chapter 14 Mental Breakdown Click! The sound of the gun chamber closing echoed through the otherwise silent room, causing everyone to jump. L had finally closed the chamber of his revolver. Inside were five bullets, with only one empty slot. Dont use me of cheating. Check it yourself! L said, blindfolded as he slid his revolver across the table towards Snake. Snake and Scar exchanged a nce before Snake picked up the revolver and inspected it thoroughly. It was indeed clean. As he slid it back to L, who was still blindfolded, L flicked open the chamber and spun it around with his hand. Kid, this isnt gambling anymore; this is pure suicide, Snake said in a hoarse voice thatcked its previous calmness andposure. In his eyes, L was as good as dead. Gambling always had an element of chance to it; there was always a possibility for victory. But now Snake felt that there was no way out for L C he would surely die. You said it, so how about we bet on it? Can you handle the stakes? L yed with his revolver in his hand, seemingly unconsciously turning the cylinder. To everyone else, this was just a casual action without any meaning. After all, he had spun the cylinder many times before and it had stopped randomly. So under these circumstances, no one thought much of him fiddling with the cylinder again. Besides, from start to finish, L had covered his eyes with a ck cloth. Cant handle it? Kid, you still trying to bluff me? Snake sneered. His expression looked somewhat ferocious. Shoot then! You shoot first! Snake shouted as everyones hearts tightened and they stared at L! Their eyes didnt dare blink for even a second! In the next moment, they saw Ls finger move! He really pulled the trigger! L! Miranda couldnt help but cry out. Click! However, the imagined gunshot did not ur, only a slight clicking sound. Empty! Despite having five bullets in the magazine, L had won the bet. How was this possible? Yet, it happened right before their eyes. Phew The next second, everyone who had been holding their breath let out a sigh of relief. When there was only one bullet left in the gun, everyone wanted him dead! But when there were five bullets in it instead, everyone hoped that hell stay alive!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Miranda felt her palms sting and realized she had unknowingly dug her nails into her flesh. Mason wiped his sweat and noticed that his back was drenched with perspiration. They had faced life and death before, and Mason had even killed someone with his own hands. But this situation was too exciting! No! It cant be! How is this possible? At that moment, a voice with a different tone sounded. Snakes eyes widened as he stared at L like he was seeing a ghost. He nervously yelled out, What the hell? Its impossible! Enough talk. Its your turn now, L said as he finally removed the ck cloth from his eyes and slid the revolver in front of Snake. Trembling, Snake grabbed the revolver and opened the chamber to check it again C all five bullets were still there! L hadnt tampered with it or removed any bullets. Please! I hope you can survive too, Snake bro. That way we can y more rounds, L gestured and said. Snake rotated the chamber of the revolver while taking deep breaths before cing it shakily against his own forehead. Ahh!!! He widened his eyes, paused for a few seconds, and suddenly screamed out in a burst of emotion. Peng! Thud! Immediately after, there were two muffled sounds. The revolver was heavily thrown onto the gambling table by him, and he fell to the ground. As if, he had lost all his strength in his body. I I wont gamble anymore! I admit defeat! I admit defeat! Snakes voice, full of despair, rang out and even had a hint of crying. Just now, he swept through the casino with calm and collected gambling skills, but now his mental state was close to copsing. He really didnt have the courage to pull the trigger. That exquisite gambling technique cannot guarantee that he will definitely switch to an empty chamber. Snake felt like he was pulling the trigger, and today he might truly die right here. He didnt want to die, he hadnt enjoyed enough yet! He had money and several charming mistresses in Agosville. Scar, Im returning Mr. Webbs payment to me double! Im not gambling anymore Snake sat on the ground, staring nkly at Scar. Scar didnt say anything, just nodded in understanding. He knew how Snake felt; he himself didnt have the courage to pull the trigger either! Heh heh, Scar, dont let the door hit you on your way out! Masonughed and made a mocking gesture of seeing them off. He felt so satisfied watching Scar and Snake in such a sorry state. It was cathartic! You think youre tough? You think you can sweep through my casino? Mason sneered at them both. If youre so tough, then keep being tough! After Scar helped Snake up and they left together with their tails between their legs, Mason turned to his brother-inw L with suspicion in his eyes. Thanks for your help! Who are you really? Mason stared intently at L as if trying to figure him out. The contempt in his eyes had turned into surprise and suspicion. This guy was definitely not an ordinary person. It was obvious that he wasnt a useless puppet either. But this made Mason suspect Ls intentions for getting close to his sister even more. Im your brother-inw! L shrugged, as if it were obvious. Just as Mason was about to say something, the sound of hurried high heels tapping against the ground echoed through the air. Miranda walked towards L with a cold expression on her face and a determined stride in her step. The next second, she raised her hand and pped it towards Ls face. Startled, L grabbed onto her hand before it could make contact. What are you doing? Damn it! He had helped her brother out and now this woman was acting crazy? You bastard! Dont you want to live anymore? Do you know how worried I was just now? Mirandas beautiful eyes turned red as she scolded him angrily. Rolling his eyes, L thought to himself: Here we go again Dont worry, Ive got this under control. Didnt I do all of this for our little bro? Come on now, dont cry! L grabbed Mirandas hand and smoothly pulled her into his embrace, settling her onto hisp. Hiss This feeling was truly something else! Miranda was taken aback, widening her eyes as she looked at L! Since when had she ever been in such an ambiguous position with a man? However, in front of her younger brother, she couldnt just get up at this moment. In an instant, she felt a mixture of embarrassment and annoyance. The look in her eyes as she gazed at L seemed to carry a hint of hostility. The next second, she clenched her teeth and leaned in close to Ls ear. You jerk, just you wait! But this scene, seen by others, practically made everyone drop their jaws in astonishment. The usually aloof and indifferent Miranda was actually sitting on a mansp. And, to add to the shock, they seemed to be bantering intimately, their heads almost touching. Mason cleared his throat, his expressionpletely changed. Could it be that his sister, this time, was being serious??? Chapter 15 Thrown Out After leaving the Gold Coast Club, Miranda continued to cling onto Ls arm, looking like a woman deeply in love. At this point, Mason no longer believed that L was just a tool for his sister. Instead, he worried that his older sister had been deceived. Even someone as strong and arrogant as his sister might have their intelligence drop below zero when they fall in love. Ls behavior today made him feel like this person was dangerous! Find out everything about him! Dig up everyst detail! Mason ordered. Yes, boss! Meanwhile, after getting into the Ferrari, Mirandas charming smile disappeared instantly and her face turned icy cold. L, you better behave yourself from now on. If you every your hands on me again, without Isa, Ill make sure you disappear before he even notices. The haughty and aloof Miranda was clearly extremely angry at being pulled onto hisp by this bastard. In her eyes, L was still just a tool to be manipted at will. However, now she had the feeling that L was slipping out of her control. Oh? Ms. Lowe, you should also behave yourself and noty hands on me so easily? asked L nonchntly. What do you mean? snapped back an irritated Miranda. Were doing business here. I can be your puppet if needed; I can let people order me around. I cant stop you from looking down on me internally but please dont attack my body so casually. Even if were acting together, there is no need to p my face, right? Ls face was cold. YouAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing his words, Mirandas tone faltered for a moment as she stared at him with wide eyes. Her gaze flickered a few times, revealing an imperceptible hint of grievance from the depths of her eyes. Was it all an act when she had stormed over and pped L in a fit of anger? It must have been, right? There was no way she could be genuinely worried about this guy! Taking a deep breath, Mirandaposed herself and once again made herself look emotionless. Although you helped my brother today, Mason seems to be suspicious of you. Ill talk to him about protecting youter. Lets go get our marriage license. It doesnt matter if he protects me or not. Are you sure about getting married? L asked. Dont waste my time! Give me back my money! Miranda replied coldly. Well then lets just get married since I dont have any money now, shrugged L. On their way to the civil affairs bureau, L hesitated for half a moment before tentatively asking, Ms. Lowe, how do you n on thanking me for helping your brother today? Miranda smirked, What? Youre not trying to ask me for money, are you? No, no! I just want to take a few days off with you. Once my daughters situation stabilizes, Ill officially take the position. Just a few days! L pleaded. Miranda hesitated for a moment, surprised that this was all L wanted. Compared to him helping his brother win back 30 million dors, this request seemed insignificant. Okay! But you better hurry up or someone might miss you, Miranda said with a coy smile. Uh, Ms. Lowe its just us here now. You dont have to put on an act, L sweat profusely. Miranda snorted and red at him fiercely. Get lost! Who do you think I am? This guy was such a bore! He couldnt even please people or crack jokes; he only thought about his daughter? In a luxurious vi in the capital city Miranda, you bitch! A young mans expression turned ferocious after answering a phone call. Do you like to look for men? You find one, Ill kill one! As he spoke, he smashed almost everything that could be smashed in the room into pieces. This young man was Isa, the eldest son of the Austin family. He swore to get Miranda! In reality, even if he obtained her, Isa wouldnt be able to do much, as he had a physical defect. It had been there since he was young! But precisely because of this, it had created his twisted personality and perverted possessiveness!! Two dayster, L took a taxi and arrived at an old bungalow area. This was where he rented a ce. In order to treat Noras illness, he sold all his original houses and could only rent a house to live in. At this moment, L had an unconscious smile on his face! Noras condition hadpletely stabilized and she can be discharged from the hospital and go home. He came back early today to tidy up and give the little girl a warm home. L, who had initially mastered the Dragon Emperors Canon, had absolute confidence in maintaining his daughters condition from deteriorating further. Moreover, the prescription he personally prepared was much more effective than those imported medicines. Most importantly, there were no side effects. L even had confidence that he could cure Nora if he could find a precious medicine called Dragon Marrow Herb. However, he had already searched all the major pharmacies in Ednd these past few days and still couldnt find this herb. It seemed like they would have to rely on luck! As L walked up to his rental house, his face showed anger as he saw his belongings scattered all over the ground outside the door. Someone had thrown them out! Just then, theirndy came out with a package and threw it outside as well. The package fell to the ground and opened up to reveal Noras teddy bear and some of her old clothes. What kind of junk is this? Its so annoying! Their overweight middle-agedndy muttered under her breath as she threw things around. L carefully picked up Noras doll and clothes before walking over with an angry expression on his face. Mrs. Morgan, what do you mean? Thendy smirked at L and said sarcastically, Oh, youre back? I thought you ran away! Why did you throw my stuff out? I paid my rent this month, didnt I? L asked angrily. Why did I throw your stuff out? Youre a poor bastard who owes a ton of money for your dead kids medical bills. Your lease was up and you had no money to renew it. Should I have waited for someone else toe along while my property sits empty? Yesterday someone came to look at the ce so I cleaned up early. If anything, consider yourself lucky that Im refunding the remaining days rent! Now get lost! Thendys fat jiggled as she spoke in an unpleasant tone. She then pulled out a hundred-dor bill from her pocket and threw it directly into Ls face. L turned red with anger and asked through gritted teeth, So you just threw all of my things outside? Whats wrong with throwing them outside? Let me tell you, if you hadnte back yet, they wouldve ended up in the trash bin soon enough! It was just some crappy junk anyway that dirtied up my doorstep. Thendy sneered arrogantly as she pointed at the pile of items on the ground, Hurry up and pick this garbage up before leaving since I already gave you your money back! What if I dont leave? L gritted his teeth and asked, ring at thendys face. He wanted nothing more than to punch her in the mouth! Chapter 16 My legs cannot bend After Noras condition worsened and she was hospitalized, L packed some daily necessities and stayed at the hospital to apany his daughter. He never expected that after a period of time, thendy would not even say hello and directly kick him out. Why should L leave? The rent for the house had already been paid, so he had the right to live there. Just because thendy looked down on him and thought he couldnt afford to renew his lease, she wanted L out early? Although L had received some kind of opportunity, it hadnt yet tranted into money. Last time, Miranda only paid for Noras medical expenses and didnt pay in any other way. Now, L didnt have money to find another ce to live. Besides, Nora was still waiting to go home. If they were kicked out by thendy now, how sad would she be? Not leaving? Do you believe Ill find someone to beat you up? Thendy pointed at Ls nose arrogantly. Just then another voice with an eerie tone spoke up, L, you cant even afford your rent, and now youre being kicked out? As soon as these words fell silent, a man and a woman entered with a group of fierce-looking people. It was udia and her current husband Tom! Haha, and hes even refusing to leave! Tomughed loudly and then spat at L, Damn it, with your appearance, you still hired someone to anger my udia? Youre a pathetic person who values face over everything else. If you saved the money from hiring someone and renting a car, it would be enough to pay your rent for several months. udia then mocked and said, L, where is your wealthy girlfriend? Have her drive over in her Ferrari and pay your rent! As she spoke, she gritted her teeth and said with a strong sense of hatred, You deliberately tried to provoke me. Your behavior is simply childish and ridiculous. Today, Ill let you wake up and realize that youre just a piece of trash that should be stepped on by others! Tom, give him a good lesson for me, make him kneel down and beg me for mercy! Baby, dont worry! Tom grinned and looked at the fierce-looking thugs, addressing a bald man, Mr. Johnson, give this guy a proper lesson, beat him until he kneels and begs my wife for mercy! Mr. Bet, rest assured, if he refuses to kneel, Ill shatter his knees to make him kneel! The bald man grinned and looked at L, Kid, are you going to kneel down on your own or do you want us to do it for you? He was a big bully in this area, bullying men and dominating women, and doing all sorts of evil things. He himself was a ruthless person, and he had about one hundred and eighty little men under hismand, who were all fearless and skilled in using weapons. In addition, there was an even more powerful presence covering him, so Greyson Johnson can be said to be reckless. This shantytown was undergoing development, and the demolition work was under Greysons responsibility. Anyone who dared to resist relocation was paid a visit by Greysons crew, which usually made themply obediently. There was one household that was forcefully demolished by him. During the demolition process, the man of that family was crushed to death by a bulldozer. The unexpected turn of events resulted in a loss of money and no resolution. Therefore, Greyson took Toms money and promised to break Ls knees, not just empty words. He was serious about taking action! A happy marriage is built on trust! udia, how could you do this? Bringing these thugs to deal with me? L ignored Greyson and angrily confronted udia. He had always been devoted to her throughout their years together as a husband. As far as he knew, he had never done anything wrong towards her. After all these years of love and devotion, udia was now so heartless? When he fell on hard times, she kicked him while he was down! How foolish he had been all these years! udia sneered at him from above with malice in her eyes, Who said we have a happy marriage? Are you even worthy? If anyone is to me here, its you C poor and pretending! Youre nothing but trash that deserves to be stepped on! F*ck off! Im talking to you! Get down on your knees! Greyson barked at L when he saw that the man wasnt responding. Sorry buddy, L replied sarcastically. Ive got some leg problems. Cant bend them like that. L said expressionlessly. Damn it! Then today, Ill teach you a lesson! What are you waiting for? Beat him up for me, right now! Upon hearing this, Greysons expression became ferocious. The next second, Greysons group of henchmen fiercely surrounded L.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ha Ill make you stay and not leave! Now I dont have to find someone, theres someone to deal with this scoundrel. Upon seeing this scene, thendy also gloated and said with pleasure. However, the next second, a jaw-dropping scene appeared. Peng! Peng! Peng! L threw a punch, causing a thugs ribcage to cave in as his ribs snapped one by one. His leg swept out like a battle axe, making three burly men cough up blood as they were sent flying! This scene had a very strong visual impact! L didnt actually know any techniques, but his speed, strength, and reflexes werepletely superior to these people. Nourished by the hot flow of dragon energy, Ls physical strength had long surpassed the limits of humanity. In less than half a minute, Greysons henchmen were seen screaming in agony as they fell to the ground one after another. Light injuries result in broken bones and torn tendons, while severe ones can cause unconsciousness or even death. L had just gained this powerful ability, but he didnt know how to control it yet. Greyson rubbed his bald head and was dumbfounded! Tom was also dumbfounded! udias face, with its enchanting makeup, was full of shock and disbelief. How could this poor guy be so good at fighting? They had been married for years and she never knew? And he sold a kidney too? How could he still be so strong? At that moment, L walked towards Greyson with the momentum from before. Greyson looked panicked and nced at his henchmen. His face twitched violently. This guy really hit hard! He saw several of his henchmen with broken arms and legs, their bone fragments exposed! Bro, where are you hanging out? Today I was blind and didnt recognize you, lets not stir up trouble. Donte over! I advise you not to cause trouble. Even if you are very skilled in fighting, you cannot afford to provoke the people behind me! Seeing L still walking step by step, Greyson threatened fiercely. At this moment, Tom snapped out of his shock and turned pale with fear. He pulled udia, who was still in shock beside him, and whispered, udia, lets go! Quickly! udia nodded in panic upon hearing the words. The two of them took advantage of Ls attention being on Greyson and were about to sneak away. Damn, this poor guy can actually fight so well? It seemed that Greyson cant handle it anymore. What if this poor guy turned around and attacked them again? If they were not running, what were they waiting for? Thendys face also trembled with fat as she quietly moved towards the door. However, at this moment, a group of people rushed in from outside. The leader was a middle-aged person with a fierce momentum, followed by a group of well-trained subordinates. The unified ck vest and ck trousers were far beyond what Greysons subordinates canpare to. Upon seeing this group of people, Greyson, who was originally panicked, suddenly showed a look of ecstasy. Mr. James! Mr. James, save me!! Chapter 17 That would be so spectacular! After Rowan and his men entered, they were stunned by the scene in the courtyard. Then, with a start, Rowan looked straight at L! At that moment, Tom and udia who had nned to sneak away couldnt help but stop in their tracks. Even Darcie Morgan, thendy was taken aback. They heard Greysons shout. Mr. James, you came just in time. This guy hurt so many of our brothers and he was too ruthless! You have to speak for us! Greyson said as he looked at L with a smug expression. Kid, dont think youre tough stuff. Your little bit of fighting skills are nothingpared to Mr. James real martial arts skills! And his power can crush you easily! My little influence means nothing before him! Youre done for! Hahaha As soon as Greyson finished speaking, Tom and udia along with thendy gave up on their escape npletely. Even fools could see that people like Greyson followed Rowan around because of his immense power and influence. With Rowan around there was no way L could bounce back from this situation. In the face of absolute power and strength, personal martial arts skills were nothing. Besides, ording to Greyson, Rowan himself was also a practitioner. However, just as everyone was waiting for Rowan to challenge L with his boastful words, something unexpected happened! Rowan stared at L for a few moments before walking up to him with a respectful attitude. Mr. Willis, what happened? Are you okay? he asked. This Mr. James was none other than Rowan James by Eriks side. He had been nervously assessing Ls condition in case he had been injured by some foolish person while they were trying to locate him. Mr. Willis! The group of men in suits behind Rowan also respectfully called out in unison. This scene left some people extremely shocked! Greysons smirk froze on his face and he let out a strange cry as if someone had choked him. udias lips trembled and her eyes nearly popped out. Toms heart skipped a beat and he felt that todays situation was really not good. Im fine! Is this bald guy one of yours? L shook his head and asked calmly. Is it because he offended you, Mr. Willis? But not really. Rowan carefully asked. Strictly speaking, Greyson was not considered to be one of Rowan and Henrys people. He just worked within the sphere of influence of Henry and gave some money to them every month. Its nothing, just to smash my knees. L said lightly. What? As soon as the words fell, Rowans face changed suddenly. The next moment, a pair of eyes gleaming with icy coldness turned towards Greyson. Youve blinded your eyes. With that, Rowan waved his hand dismissively. Break his limbs and throw him into the sea! Yes! As soon as the words fell, Rowans subordinates mercilessly took action. No! Mr. James, dont! Please spare me this time! Mr. Willis, have mercy! It was my mistake, please spare me! Ah! Ah! After a series of screams like a pig being ughtered and the sound of bones breaking, the ruthless bully who had been running rampant was dragged away like a pile of mud. The oue can be imagined! Gulp! Watching this scene, udia and Tom exchanged nces and saw cold sweat on each others foreheads as well as disbelief and panic in their eyes. What was going on? What was going on here? How could a poor man earn such respect from Greysons backer? Watching Greysons fate, udia and Tom felt their legs trembling. Mr. Willis, what about them Rowan looked at the man and woman in front of him with uncertainty about what they were doing there so he didnt make any rash moves. Just let them go! L said coldly. His voice no longer contained any emotion. If he had any illusions about udia before, they werepletely gone now. But udia was Noras biological mother, so L couldnty a hand on her. Alright, lets go! Lets go! Tom eximed in relief and pulled udia away from Ls gaze as they ran off together. Mr. Willis,st time you saved Mr. Ward and we didnt have a chance to properly thank you, the top fighter under Henry said with great respect. This time, Mr. Ward and his grandson would like to invite you over to express our gratitude. Do you have the time? If not today, we can arrange for another day that works for you, Mr. Willis, he added politely. L originally wanted to refuse but changed his mind at thest moment. Do you happen to have Dragon Marrow Herb? he asked abruptly. Rowan hesitated for a moment before replying, Im not sure about that but Mr. Ward has been collecting rare herbs due to his poor health so there might be some. Good! Let me pack up and follow you then, L nodded in agreement with an experimental attitude. However, the next second, when L was about to tidy up the things that were thrown out by thendy, he found that they were no longer on the ground. L! I have tidied up everything for you in the house. So, just live herefortably and stay as long as you want. Anything is fine, anything A chubby face full of ttery and anxiety leaned in.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He didnt know when, but thendy actually personally collected the things she had thrown out before and brought them back into the house. It was hard to imagine that despite her bulky figure, she still moved quite nimbly. L looked at thendys expression and couldnt be bothered to deal with someone like her. You guys stay here and help Mr. Willis deal with things. Mr. Willis, please! On the other side. udia, who exactly is your ex-husband? You fucking told me he was a poor bastard? Tom asked with some excitement. He was driving and almost flipped into a ditch due to his emotional fluctuations and fear afterwards. Damn it! Which poor bastard can be so awesome? If the rich beauty fromst time was acting, could it be the same this time? How was this possible? Greyson was the one he brought in? Did he really go so far as to break his own hands and feet just to act? udia stuttered, I I dont know! Compared to Tom, udias shock was even stronger. How could this be happening? When did L be so amazing? Wasnt he selling his kidney just to pay for their daughters medical bills before? Wasnt he already a poor man? udias mind was about to explode with confusion. If she had known that L was this amazing, she would have never divorced him! Thinking back on how Rowan showed respect towards L and how those ck-d men shouted Mr. Willis in unison, udia didnt know what she was feeling. If only she hadnt divorced L Did these people have to show such respect to her as well? How glorious that would be! Chapter 18 What if I could cure it? L first took Rowan to the hospital toplete Noras discharge procedures, and then brought the little one with him to visit the Ward family. With todays incident and his daughter still in the hospital, he was feeling a bit uneasy. When Nora heard that her father was taking her to someone elses house as a guest, she was quite happy. In reality, at five years old she should have already been attending kindergarten, but due to Noras condition, she never had the opportunity. Therefore, Nora often felt lonely and wished for more human interaction. Upon arriving at the Ward familys home, they saw two elderly men sitting face-to-face ying chess in a courtyard. On Eriks right side sat the little girl holding a Barbie doll while watching her great- grandfather y chess. The other elderly man wore an unusual blue mask on his face. Standing behind him was a beautiful young woman in her twenties with an exquisite appearance and an extremely curvaceous figure. After L arrived and nced at the masked elder for a moment before settling his gaze on this young woman who caught his attention. After staring at her for some time with an odd expression on his face, she asked, What are you looking at? The young woman noticed L staring at her and immediately raised her eyebrows coldly rebuking him. This woman seemed to have quite an attitude problem. Mr. Willis! Youre here! Upon seeing L arrive, Erik stood up to greet him. Since Rowan was able to find out where L lived, it was only natural that the Ward family would also know his full name. The old man with the mask and the young woman were surprised by this scene. As someone of Eriks status, why would he be so polite to a young man? Reeva, calm down. This young man seems to be Mr. Wards distinguished guest, advised the masked old man. Reeva then let out a soft snort and put away her hostile gaze towards L. However, in her heart she had alreadybeled him as a frivolous person because of where he kept staring at. Hello there, Mr. Ward, said L confidently. And who might this little one be? asked Erik as he looked at Nora. Shes my daughter. Nora, say hello to grandpa, replied L while holding Noras small hand.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa, Nora called sweetly. Hey,e here. I will give you a hug, Erik smiled kindly and crouched down to pick up Nora. Seeing this scene, Chloe Ward pouted and red at Nora with resentment as if her own great-grandfather had been snatched away from her. After some pleasantries, Erik put down Nora and got straight to the point, expressing his gratitude for what happenedst time. He pulled out a bank card with 2 million dors in it and an exclusive ck diamond card. With this card, L could enter any of the Ward familys business establishments for free. L waved his hand dismissively. Mr. Ward, I dont need these things. If you really want to thank me, do you happen to have Dragon Marrow Herb? My daughter has leukemia and I only need this herb to cure her. Leukemia! Eriks eyes turned towards Nora with added tenderness upon hearing Ls words. At the same time, he gained a new appreciation for Ls medical skills C leukemia was a worldwide problem that even top doctors struggled with treating. Yet L imed he could cure it? Meanwhile, Chloe C who had been hostile towards Nora earlier C blinked before walking over while holding her Barbie doll out towards her. Here! You can y with it. Although Chloe was somewhat mischievous at times, she didnt have bad intentions in mind. Dragon Marrow Herb? I havent heard of that, but I have collected some precious herbs myself, many of which I cant even name. Why dont you go find it yourself, Mr. Willis? Erik said uncertainly. L hadnt spoken yet when a cold voice rang out, Mr. Ward, be careful not to be fooled. What does this person do that you keep giving him things? Reeva red at L with an unfriendly look in her eyes as if she was looking at a rogue or a swindler. Forget my manners! Let me introduce you guys. Can Bates and Reeva Bates, this is L Willis, the divine doctor who saved my life when I fell ill the other day. Clifford also had high praise for L. Oh yeah Can, maybe L can help you with your injury, Erik suggested. Its not an illness; its an injury that cannot be cured. Besides even if he could cure me, it would be like taking away my medal! Can waved his hand dismissively and continued seriously, Besides, Ive never seen such a young divine doctor before. His words were filled with doubt towards L. A medal? L raised his eyebrows as he looked at Can. Yes! When we fought against foreign enemies years ago, Can was injured in battle. To us old folks here those injuries are medals! Unfortunately the ce where he was injured Erik sighed and didnt continue speaking any further. Cans injury was on his face! Years ago, an enemy bullet pierced through his cheek, leaving him unrecognizable. As a result, Can had been wearing a mask for many years, living in the shadows. Despite holding a high position and having a thriving family with many descendants, he never dared to show his true face to anyone. His personality had be increasingly solitary and irritable, unwilling to interact with others or evenmunicate with his own family members. Now residing in Iylonio for most of the year after leaving Kreanford, the state behind, Can only had his granddaughter Reeva by his side. The impact of disfigurement on him was unimaginable! As Erik finished speaking, L looked at Can with deep respect in his eyes. An elder generation who had fought bravely on the battlefield deserved everyones admiration. Mr. Bates, L said seriously. I can cure you so that you dont have to live behind your mask anymore. But as soon as he finished speaking came a cold snort, Get lost! I dont need it! Cans irritable personality caused him to curse directly. His granddaughter Reeva even sneered, Who do you think you are? You dare make such arrogant remarks without knowing my grandfathers situation? A bullet piercing through the face causing disfigurement, L said lightly. Hmph! Even if you know, whats the use? No matter how many divine doctors or saints there are, modern advanced stic surgery technology is also helpless. Can a fraud like you cure it? Reeva sneered. What if I can cure it? L asked in a deep voice. Do you like me? If you can cure it, Ill take off my clothes for you to see! If you cant cure it, then that means youre a fraud and get out of Mr. Wards house! Reeva raised her head and said fiercely. Its settled then! L also got angry and looked at Can. Mr. Bates, what do you think? Listening to his granddaughters bet with L, Cans face behind the mask was extremely ugly! His granddaughter not only made decisions for him but also used her own body as a bet! It was simply outrageous! But he had always loved his granddaughter very much and thought that since L couldnt win anyway. Then just treat it. He was already like this anyway; even if he couldnt be cured anymore, he wouldnt get any worse! In an effort to help out Erik, Can decided to expose this fraudster. He gave L a cold stare before ultimately standing up. Chapter 19 Isn’t there a bet on this? Nora and Chloe were already ying together now, leaving Rowan to watch the two little ones while the others went inside. As per Ls request, Erik had someone deliver a set of silver needles. Can theny down and took off his own mask. Before exposing L, he was still very cooperative. After taking off the mask, Erik was moved by the appearance of his old friend. Even Reeva, who had been with her grandfather all year round, felt a chill and heartache!! After all, Can wouldnt easily let his granddaughter see his true appearance. He himself knew how terrifying that was! Cans facial features were twisted! The bridge of his nose was nted to the left, his chin was tilted to the right, and even his dental arch was exposed. On both sides of the cheeks, there were two shocking circr scars! His face waspletely unrecognizable and unbearable to look at! Reeva covered her mouth, and a mist rose in her eyes. Seeing her grandpa like this, she felt extremely ufortable inside. If someone can really cure her grandpa, let alone make her strip naked, even sleeping with him will be fine. But she absolutely didnt believe that this scammer can do it. Can himself didnt believe it either, lying there with a cold tone and saying, So? Do you still think you can cure me now? Reeva spoke coldly, You still have time to admit that youre a fraud. If youy a finger on my grandfather and it doesnt work, the consequences will be more than you can handle. Think about it! People like L were nothing new to her after all these years. They were in it for the money, fame, or to gain favor with her family for other reasons. But none of them had been able to cure her grandfathers condition. In fact, they couldnt even make a difference. Of course he can be cured! Mr. Bates condition is mainly due to blockages and ruptures in his facial meridians causing his features to be distorted. L remained calm as he spoke. Hmph! That sounds easy enough, Reeva sneered. Erik stood silently on the side. He wanted to see if L was really as skilled as Clifford imed or if he only knew one massage technique. Old hero, you might feel a little itchter on but bear with it! L didnt waste any more words and pulled out a silver needle before piercing Cans facial acupoints. Reeva was surprised by how confident L appeared when he took action without hesitation. It made her unsure of what would happen next. Upon seeing Ls first needle go in, he held the silver needle for a moment before moving on to the second. During this time, he infused his own dragon energy through the silver needle into Cans facial acupoint. While he could use his hands to infuse Nora with dragon energy to ease her symptoms, treating Can required precise control of the flow of dragon energy through the use of a silver needle. This was why he held onto the needle and spaced out each insertion for an extended period of time. Once inside Cans acupoint, the dragon energy flowed along specific meridians, repairing and clearing blockages. The dragon energy that surged from Ls left kidney nourished and strengthened his physical body C it was no wonder that Nora was able toe back from near death with such powerful life force within her. Hmph! You call yourself a miracle doctor? It takes you so long just to insert one acupuncture needle! Cant you do any better than this? If not, get lost! Reeva coldly scolded L while staring at him skeptically. Even Erik looked doubtful as there were several minutes between each insertion, which made it seem clumsy and unfamiliar. However, as soon as Reeva finished speaking, Can spoke up with an uncertain tone, Using needles to transfer energy? Is this using needles to transfer energy? Immediately after that statement came out of his mouth C despite previously having no hope or even resistance towards this treatment C Can shouted at his granddaughter, Reeva! Be quiet! Dont disturb him! While others could only see Ls slow movements as being clumsy, Can personally felt every single strand of heat flowing through him which brought about an overwhelming sense of shock! This young man was actually using a silver needle to transfer energy into him?! Although he had never heard of such methods, as a warrior, Can understood how incredible it was! Reeva was stunned for a moment; she didnt expect her grandfather to scold her for this fraudster. At this moment, L said seriously, Old hero, please dont speak and dont move! Oh! Okay! Okay! Can always said that he didnt want to be cured, and that this face which was neither human nor ghost was a badge of pride for him. But in reality, only he himself knew that these words were just self-constion under desperation. Didnt he want to take off his mask? Didnt he want to see the light again? Over the years, he hadpletely given up hope. However, at this moment, L showed him a glimmer of hope! Therefore, Can with a difficult personality obediently agreed twice like a good child at this moment, then closed his mouth and didnt move.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Next, as L slowly pierced down with each stitch, an astonishing scene unfolded! First, the scars on Cans face began to fade, and then those contorted features gradually realigned to a noticeable degree right before their eyes. The dragon energy within Ls body was gentle, but when activated by the silver needle and entering Cans body, it appeared somewhat domineering! This this isnt an illusion, right? Reeva blinked her beautiful eyes and muttered to herself in disbelief, still too afraid to speak loudly. This isnt medicine, its pure magic! Erik eximed, shaking his head in disbelief. Time ticked by slowly as L carefully inserted twenty silver needles into Cans face. Throughout the process, Can felt a mixture of numbness, itching and pain on his face. But being a seasoned veteran who had weathered many storms in life, he gritted his teeth and remained still. An hourter Can stared at himself in the mirror with trembling hands. Despite all that he had been through in life, tears welled up in his eyes as he saw the transformation before him. Haha is that really me? Is that old man staring back at me from the mirror? Can burst outughing uncontrobly, throwing caution to the wind and disregarding any sense of dignity orposure. Looking closely at himself again, he noticed how much better he lookedpared to before C not only were his features more symmetrical but also smoother and younger-looking. Even scars on both sides of his cheeks had faded significantly. In this moment of euphoria and liberation from decades-long emotional burden weighing down on him like a dark cloud overhead, Can felt like a new person altogether. No one could experience the kind of ecstatic joy that seemed to clear away the clouds and reveal a sunny day, except for him. Grandpa Reeva choked up a bit. The more her grandpa acted like this, the more Reeva could imagine how much pain he had been living in for so many years. At this moment, she was both happy and sad. Her beautiful eyes looked at L with a hint of gratitude. Hehe, am I still a good liar? Lughed and teased when he saw the performance of these two generations. Whats so great about it? Its notpletely cured yet. Reeva held back tears and refused to admit how amazing L was. Well, your grandpas condition is quite serious. The blockage in his veins has caused deformation in his facial bones. He wont be able to fully recover from just one treatment. Hell need another one after a month, L nodded honestly. Just then, Can who had vented his emotions walked towards L with big strides and bowed down! L was taken aback by this sudden gesture and quickly supported him to prevent him from kneeling down. Mr. Bates, what are you doing? Doctor Willis, please forgive my previous rudeness and negligence! You cannot imagine the pain I have endured over these years with this half-human, half-ghost appearance. What kind of suffering I have had to endure? I bow down to you as an elder! Can said excitedly. L shook his head speechlessly and said, You did it for the country and for all peoples injuries in Priocia (the country where they are living). Without heroes like you sacrificing their lives and shedding blood, how could we have peace in our country today? Therefore, it is only right that I treat your injuries. Besides, I am not treating you for free; your granddaughter made a bet with me. As soon as he finished speaking, Reeva standing next to him blushed so much! Chapter 20 In a little while, I’ll make you cry Reeva, admit defeat! Mr. Ward and I can step aside for now, Can said, giving his granddaughter a deep look before putting on his mask and walking out. It wasnt just for himself C he was willing to sell even his own granddaughter. It was because Reeva had made a bet with L, and ones word should be their bond. Besides, L seemed interested in Reeva C wasnt that a good thing? Mr. Willis seems like quite thedies man, Erik said suggestively as he followed Can out. But in reality, Erik was calcting which of the eligible girls from the Ward family were pretty enough to introduce to L. L had an eye for beauty? Well then! When people wanted to get close to someone, it was most frightening when they had no desires or expectations. As Can and Erik left one after another, Reeva stood there at a loss for what to do next. The next second she red at L with eyes that could eat him alive. Youre already married with child! How shameless can you be? she gritted her teeth and cursed him out. Men are young until they die, dont you know that? L smirked. You Reevas face turned red. After taking a deep breath, she showed a determined look. The next second, she closed her eyes and looked as if she was about to make a brave sacrifice. Fine! Ill admit defeat. Lets just say I am watched by a dog! She said as she began to undo her clothes to fulfill the bet. However, at that moment, a warm hand grabbed her wrist and stopped her actions. What do you mean? Do you still want to humiliate me? Reeva asked angrily after being stunned for a moment. L chuckled. Forget it. Actually, I didnt win either. The bet was that I could cure your grandfatherpletely but hes not fully cured yet so lets call it even. As soon as he finished speaking, Reeva eximed in surprise, What? Just when she started having slightly better thoughts about this guy in her heart, Ls next words almost made her explode with anger. Besides Im not interested in seeing all of your thick body hair. L sneered. What did you say? Reeva stared at L with a look that could kill, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Am I not right? Miss Bates, do you practice martial arts all year round? However, the techniques you practice are too masculine andpletely unsuitable for you. Is your menstruation less and less often? Theye monthly, but youre almost on a yearly basis, right? Moreover, the body hair is bing more and more abundant! If you continue like this, sooner orter, you will be a big man with a full beard! said L. Upon hearing this, Reeva widened her eyes and covered her cheeks as if she had already grown a beard there. How do you know? How do you know everything? A girl, having her embarrassing secret exposed by someone, one can imagine how ashamed and angry Reeva must be feeling now. She wished she could kill L to silence him first, and then dig a hole herself to crawl into! I am a doctor, and observation, listening, questioning and pulse diagnosis are the basic techniques of traditional medicine. In fact, I was staring at you from the beginning because I noticed your problem! L said naturally. Oh, I see! It seems that I misunderstood you? You are still a gentleman, arent you? Reevas pretty face turned red and she stared at L, asking. She was so ashamed and angry that she could barely speak, but after taking a deep breath, she gritted her teeth and asked, Can you cure it? Although it was embarrassing to have such a shameful secret revealed by someone of the opposite sex who was about her age, Reeva still asked with suppressed anger after seeing the effect of Ls treatment on her grandfather. You dont need to be cured. Just stop practicing for a year or two and youll naturally recover! Lughed. But I like kung fu. Is there no other way? Reevas eyes dimmed. Well, I have a martial art that is suitable for girls. Ill write it down for you when I get back! L thought for a moment and said. In his memory, besides Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, Dragon Emperors Canon and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, there were also some misceneous things that were suitable for womens cultivation techniques. Really? Reevas beautiful eyes lit up as soon as she heard this. L nodded. Alright, Ill trust you this time! If you dare to deceive me, Ill kill you! Give me your phone number! Reeva said, biting her lip and trying to sound fierce. When L left the Ward familys house, it was already 8 pm. Erik insisted on having dinner with him and Nora before sending Rowan to take L and his daughter home. Unfortunately, L had searched the Ward familys medicine room but didnt find any Dragon Marrow Herb. However, Nora was feeling much better now and wasnt in a rush. Two more days passed! During these two days, he mainly helped Nora enroll in school with the help of the Ward familys connections. She would be attending the same kindergarten as Chloe. The two kids had a great time ying together that day when they found out that they would be going to school soon and could y with other children. The next morning after L dropped off Nora at school, he called Miranda to let her know he could start working today. She told him toe directly to thepany. When he arrived by taxi at thepany entrance though, security stopped him. Hold on there! Who are you? A security guard gave L a once-over and asked, Who are you?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Im the new assistant to Ms. Lowe, L replied. Ive never heard of an assistant for Ms. Lowe. Do you have any identification? If not, get lost! the guard said rudely. L frowned at his words. Miranda had told him that he was her exclusive driver and assistant from now on, but she hadnt given him any identification to prove it. Just as he was about to call Miranda to ask her to talk to the guard, a beautiful figure caught his eye. It was Shelly Parry, Mirandas secretary! Miranda had told him beforeing here that he should find someone named Shelly Parry and she would arrange an office for him. So when L saw Shellys name tag approaching, his eyes lit up with recognition. Are you Shelly Parry? he called out excitedly. Im Ms. Lowes new assistant and this guard doesnt know me. Can you exin who I am? As someone close to Miranda, L thought that Shelly must know why he was there. But after giving him a quick nce over her shoulder, Shelly asked in a sarcastic tone, Oh really? Who are you? I dont remember seeing you before. L felt anger boiling up inside of him at her mocking expression. He knew that she was deliberately making things difficult for him. I am Ms. Lowes husband, she just called me toe to thepany. As her secretary, dont you know? L asked coldly. Ms. Lowes husband? Thats hrious! You really think youre her husband? Youre just a dog, a tool for Ms. Lowe! Dont think that just because she called you back, youre someone important! Trash! Shelly said contemptuously, mercilessly humiliating L. As Mirandas personal secretary, of course she knew that Miranda had found herself an fianc. Shelly also knew what kind of person this fianc was like and looked down on L even more in her heart. L red at her and suddenly his eyes shed as he stared at the beautiful secretarys chest with a cold smile on his lips! This woman had big problems! Humiliating him and making things difficult for him huh? In a little while, hell make you cry! Asshole! What are you looking at? I never thought that a worthless dog like you would be so disgusting! Shelly felt Ls gaze and her face immediately changed. She covered her cor and cursed. Chapter 21 The Secretary’s Panic Ls gaze lingered on Shelly, causing the beautiful secretary to seethe with disgust. If he were a promising young man or a wealthy heir, even an old man with some status, she might have indulged him with a flirtatious nce. But instead, he was just a useless puppet of a son-inw ogling her curves. The security guard next to her spat out in contempt, What shameless behavior! Meanwhile, passing employees pointed and whispered about Ls audacity. Whats going on? That guy ims to be Ms. Lowes fianc! Another fianc? More like just another dog! Haha Its pitiful really. He may be Ms. Lowes supposed fianc but he cant even touch her finger. Look how thirsty he is! Cant take his eyes off Miss Parry! Tsk tsk Hearing these harshments, Ls face darkened. In the next second, he charged towards Shelly who was still insulting him with her words and said, Miss Parry, I came to thispany at Ms. Lowes request. As her secretary, how can you not even follow your bosss instructions? Should I call Ms. Lowe and ask how you became a secretary? Upon hearing this, Shellys face flickered for a moment as she looked at L with disdain and said, Pathetic! A grown man who wants to tattle on someone! After spitting out those words in disgust, she eventually waved her hand at the security guard and said, Forget it! Let him in so we dont embarrass ourselves here! With that said, she twisted her body and walked into thepany. L snorted coldly before following closely behind. After the elevator opened up, Shelly went in first while L followed closely behind. The beautiful secretary frowned as she looked at L with disgust before turning away from himpletely. It seemed like sharing an elevator ride with L made her feel nauseous too. As soon as the elevator door opened again upon reaching their floor level destination; this woman twisted her body around quickly before walking out of it briskly saying, Encountering such scum early in the morning is really unlucky! However just then, L took a few quick steps forward blocking her path directly. Miss Parry, would you mind talking alone for a bit? Shelly was stunned for a moment as she looked at L like he was an idiot before sneering, You? Talk alone with me? Do you know what is more contemptible than being useless? It was being useless yet still not knowing your ce! Be a good fianc to Ms. Lowe and stop flirting with other women in thepany. Dont you fear that shell skin you alive if she finds out? Lets talk in private, or else youll end up behind bars! Im serious! L didnt waste any time and Shelly hesitated for a moment upon hearing his words, her expression uncertain. At first, she was dismissive of what L had said but looking at his stern face made her feel uneasy. All right then! Lets see what kind of trick youre trying to pull! After some hesitation, Shelly walked towards a storage room. Once inside the room and leaning against the door with her chin held high, Shelly asked arrogantly, So tell me, what do you want? Miss Parry, L chuckled. It seems like you dont hold me in high regard. A puppet who lives off others money? Should anyone respect that? Shelly rolled her eyes and scoffed. Youll soon change your mind about me! You might even beg for my attention! L narrowed his eyes as he spoke. Beg for your attention? Ha thats hrious! Shelly felt like she had just heard the biggest joke in the world. Suddenly, L made a move and grabbed at Shellys cor! With a light sound, one of the buttons on Shellys shirt was directly pulled off by L, revealing a glimpse of fairness underneath. Ah! You despicable bastard, what are you doing? Shelly screamed angrily as she red at L and tightly covered her cor. Speak up! Who sent you to my wife? A corporate spy? Or are you working for Isa? After crushing the button, L asked expressionlessly. Are you crazy? I dont know what youre talking about! Shelly retorted. I will definitely report todays events to Ms. Lowe! You scoundrel, I wont let you get away with this! Shelly cursed loudly as if she was about to be defiled. A listening device disguised as a button C quite an advanced technological product. Tell me, how manypany secrets have you leaked to your backers? With his voice bing stern and cold, L held up the broken button in front of Shelly. Initially embarrassed and angry, but now looking at the button in Ls hand C suddenly everything became clear for Shelly! This this is Shelly opened her mouth, then panicked and shook her head repeatedly. I dont know! This isnt mine! Whats going on? Whats going on? Youre asking me? Stop pretending! Should I call you Miss Parry or Miss Special Agent? L sneered. I dont know! Dont use me falsely! It has nothing to do with me, really. I truly dont know anything! Shelly kept shaking her head and defended herself in a distressed tone. Arguing with me wont help you at all. Go exin it to your boss. If she finds out that her trusted secretary secretly nted a bug on her, how do you think shell deal with this traitor? Ls expression was stern. As soon as he finished speaking, fear and panic were evident in Shellys eyes!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew that Miranda had made a two-year agreement with her family to fight against arranged marriages. During these two years, she had to increase thepanys profits tenfold! For this goal, she, the personal secretary, saw how hard and desperate Miranda worked every day. If Miranda knew that there were traitors around her who leaked thepanys business secrets, obstructed her two-year goal, and made all her efforts go to waste, how angry Miranda would be. How much she would hate the traitor who lived on her while helping others secretly! She will absolutely mercilessly send this traitor to prison. It was even possible to kill this traitor!! Even if Miranda herself didnt take action, her brother Mason will definitely not spare this person!! Chapter 22 He should disappear Shelly waspletely panicked! L sneered and reached out to pull her, Miss Parry, move aside! Shelly shuddered and struggled desperately, blocking the door with all her might. Mr. Willis, its not my fault! The bug isnt mine; you cant use me of something I didnt do! She leaned against the door with her body and spoke in a slightly tearful voice. It doesnt matter what you say to me! Let Ms. Lowe decide if the bug is yours, L said expressionlessly. As he spoke, he tried to pull Shelly away again. Shelly grabbed onto Ls hands tightly and then suddenly knelt down in front of him with a thud. Mr. Willis, please dont tell Ms. Lowe! Please! she begged desperately. As long as you keep quiet about this, Ill promise you anything! As she spoke these words seductively while grabbing at Ls hand towards her chest area, her eyes blinked coquettishly at him full of charm. L sneered and directly threw off Shellys hand, Get lost! Ms. Lowe is my wife. Ive tasted delicacies from all over the world; why would I drink dirty water? Upon hearing this remark from L, a sh of resentment crossed Shellys eyes. Dirty water? Was she really that disgusting? And what was he pretending for? It was not like anything happened between him and Miranda. How could Miranda let him touch her? But even though she thought this, she didnt dare say it out loud. Mr. Willis, please, I beg of you, dont tell the CEO! This bug isnt mine, I swear! Shelly said tearfully. L stared at her for a moment before asking, Then tell me, besides you, who else could have touched your clothes? From Shellys initial reaction to seeing the bug, it seemed like she really didnt know anything about it. There was a traitor among them! Upon hearing this news, Shelly thought for a moment before saying, Rex Hussain! Hes been Ms. Lowes dedicated driver and bodyguard all along. As Ms. Lowes bodyguard, he has to ensure her safety so when I go out with Ms. Lowe to discuss business matters he always checks my personal belongings too. He had the opportunity to tamper with my clothes! That driver? L narrowed his eyes and smirked. The next second he held onto the bug and opened the office door again. Shelly was startled once again upon seeing this and clung onto Ls leg as she pleaded, Mr. Willis, what are you going to do? Please dont say anything!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Do you think its beneficial for you to keep this a secret? If youe clean now and let Ms. Lowe investigate, itll benefit you too. Otherwise, one day youll end up dead because of this. Who knows, if it blows up in the future, Rex might even use you as a scapegoat! L said coldly. Upon hearing this, Shelly blinked and thought about what L had said C he had a point. Mr. Willis, please speak up for me! You have to tell Ms. Lowe that Im innocent! Im also a victim! Shelly pleaded. As long as youre truly innocent, Ms. Lowe wont implicate you, L replied calmly. He then leaned down and grabbed Shellys chin while saying, By the way, remember to be polite to me from now on. Because I can expose all your dirty secrets! ckce with an open crotch C Miss Parry, youre quite bold, arent you? Shelly was stunned by his words before her face turned red with embarrassment and fear C did he really know everything? After wiping away her tears, she stood up from the ground and quickly followed him out. L put the bug into his pocket before heading towards the CEOs office where he saw someone standing guard outside C Rex! The former driver who was now Mirandas bodyguard was ying with his phone when he noticed someone approaching him so he quickly put it away in his pocket. L squinted, channeling a strand of dragon energy into his eyes as he nced at Rexs pocket. Whats up? Rex saw that the person approaching was L and a hint of disdain shed in his eyes. He asked indifferently, What brings you here? I have some business with my wife. L said calmly. Hearing this, Rex couldnt help butugh. Kid, I call you Mr. Willis just to save face for Ms. Lowe. Do you really think youre someone important? What did you just call Ms. Lowe? Your wife? You cant even tell your own identity? We got married under Ms. Lowes witness, so she is naturally my wife! Move aside, I need to go in. L said coldly. But Rex stopped him with one hand, Ms. Lowe is working right now and doesnt allow anyone to disturb her! Okay then, can you please inform her that I have urgent matters to discuss with her? L said with a calm face. I already told you that Ms. Lowe is working and I cannot disturb her! Rex sneered sarcastically in his speech filled with mockery and teasing tone. At this moment, Shelly stood in the hallway, hesitated for a moment and chose to wait and see instead ofing over. The argument between L and Rex immediately attracted some employees to stop and watch. Whats going on? It seems that Ms. Lowes fianc wants to see her, but was stopped by Rex! Doing nothing all day long, stilling to disturb the CEO! Haha, thats just being immature!! Listening to the employees discussions, Rexs face became even more mocking. Mr. Willis, you said you have something important to talk about with the CEO? Then tell me what it is. If it really is urgent, I can let you in! He didnt believe L had anything important; he probably just wanted money from Miranda for his daughters medical expenses again. Its not convenient to talk about it here! L said. Not convenient? If there is something important, why cant you say it directly? Is it too embarrassing? Dont tell me you want money from Ms. Lowe again? Rex taunted. Hearing this remark made by Rex caused the employees who were watching in the hallway burst intoughter instantly. Everyone was looking at L with a disdainful expression, as if he were a freeloader. Whats going on? Just then, the door to the CEOs office opened. Miranda walked out with her eyebrows slightly furrowed and asked. Mr. Willis wants to see you right now and says its urgent. I asked him what it was about but he wouldnt say anything! Rex had an innocent yet angry expression on his face as if everything was Ls fault. Mirandas face turned cold upon hearing this and she snapped at L, What do you want that couldnt wait? Youre disturbing my work! Her impression of L hadnt changed much since they first met; in her mind, he was just a puppetpared to Rex who had been working for the Lowe family for years and had been by her side for over a year now. Of course I have something important! This guy should disappear from your side! L pointed at Rex and said in a deep voice. Chapter 23 A Desperate Person As soon as L spoke, the room erupted in chaos. What did you say? You want me to disappear from Ms. Lowes side? Rex asked with a scowl. Yes, L nodded. Miranda looked on with a hint of suspicion in her eyes, opening her mouth to rebuke L before thinking better of it. She couldnt help but wonder what this man was up to, given his tendency for surprise and even awe-inspiring behavior. Surely he wasnt just shooting in the dark? Rex sneered and pointed at L. Who do you think you are? Just a puppet son-inw who thinks youre somebody important? You want me to disappear from Ms. Lowes side? What, do you have the power to fire me or something? Rex continued sarcastically. Or maybe youre trying to y politics in the harem? The room erupted intoughter at Rexs words. Harem politics? Haha, Rex is quite clever! This guy is like Ms. Lowes third fianc C isnt that basically harem politics? I cant believe it muttered a few employees under their breath. Puppet? Youre wrong! L snorted coldly, scanning the room before addressing everyone. Listen up, all of you! I am your CEO Ms. Lowes legitimate husband. With that said, he turned to Miranda and asked, Do you believe me? Miranda hesitated for a moment before nodding her head with an Mm-hmm. She had wanted everyone to believe that L was really her man and in front of thepanys employees, she naturally had to keep up appearances. Seeing this scene unfold before them, those who had initially shown disdain when they heard L call himself Ms. Lowes husband were now surprised by his boldness and intimacy towards their boss. And Rexs face couldnt help but change as he felt a sense of unease creeping into his heart for some unknown reason. The next second, L smiled at Miranda as he crouched down in front of her and asked yfully, Wifey, how about lifting your right foot?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Miranda raised an eyebrow but still lifted her right foot obediently as instructed. L went straight for it, grabbing the smooth and beautiful ankle of Miranda and taking off her high heel. Miranda looked confused, standing on her tiptoes with a look of embarrassment as she stared at L with questioning eyes. L, what are you doing? The others were also taken aback. Damn! This guy was too bold! He actually took off Ms. Lowes shoe in public? Click! The next second, faced with Mirandas questioning gaze and a mix of shock, envy, jealousy and hatred from the crowd around them, L broke off the heel of Mirandas shoe. Then he dug out a round gadget from inside the heel. Take a look for yourself! L handed over this device that had both listening and tracking functions to Miranda. Miranda blinked her beautiful eyes several times before epting it with an uncertain expression on her face. Her delicate face suddenly turned cold! Miranda, theres more fun toe! But standing like this is tiring. Lets go inside and sit down! As he spoke these words, L picked up Miranda in his arms. Miranda was taken aback, her body stiffening up. She then red at L fiercely, but ultimately didnt struggle. She wasnt the type of woman to be overly dramatic. Since she had agreed to y the part of a loving couple with L, as long as he didnt go too far, she could ept it. This scene left all the employees in thepany dumbfounded! Taking off her shoe earlier wasnt enough; now he actually carried her? Next, L went about his business in Mirandas office and found one bug after another. Underneath the desk, in screw holes on walls and even inside sofa cushions C even under the floorboards! It must be said that these ces were all very well-hidden and installed with extreme professionalism. But somehow, L managed to find them all! As she watched this scene unfold before her eyes while sitting there, Mirandas face grew increasingly unpleasant. Her pretty face almost looked like it was covered in frost! The inner anger was easily imaginable. Outside the door, Rexs forehead was covered in ayer of cold sweat. Looking at Ls gaze, he was filled with shock and resentment. He hadnt expected that when L sought out Miranda today, it was to discuss this matter. How did this guy find out?? The other employees looked at each other, murmuring and discussing amongst themselves. This was found on Miss Parry today, a listening device disguised as a button! L asked in a deep voice, Miranda, you have a traitor by your side. I dont need to say more about it! Besides you, who else cane into your office regrly? Mirandas voice was icy cold as she replied, Rex, Shelly! In the next moment, this cool female powerhouse threw her other high heel to the side and walked out of the office barefooted with grace. Ms. Lowe, it wasnt me! It wasnt me! Mr. Willis also found a listening device on my clothes today but thats not mine! I dont know anything about it, Shelly finally mustered up the courage to exin herself to Miranda. Miranda remained expressionless and looked coldly at Rex. Rex, what do you have to say for yourself? Rexs eyes flickered for a few moments before he put on an innocent face full of grievances. Ms. Lowe, I didnt do it either! Ive been loyal to your family all these years. Ms. Lowe, please believe me! It wasnt you? If my memory serves me right, Rex, then youre from special forces with excellent reconnaissance and anti-surveince skills! If it wasnt you, then why did L discover these things around me while you never noticed them? Miranda proved once again why she was such an influential businesswoman C calm and intelligent beyond ordinary women. I I Rex stammered, sweating profusely. The next second, he fell to his knees with a thud. Ms. Lowe! I was wrong, please forgive me this time! I I was only following the orders of your parents! It was your parents who asked me to do this! I I dare not disobey! As soon as he finished speaking, Mirandas delicate body trembled slightly. Her hands clenched into fists so tightly that her knuckles turned pale. It was clear that she had reached the peak of anger. She never expected that the people she trusted most would betray her like this! No wonder every n she made or new product herpanyunched would always be preempted by theirpetitors. Thepanys secrets had been leaked all along! Mirandas eyes turned red with anger and heartache. Were her own parents really behind Rexs actions? Did they really want their daughter to lose the bet and marry into the Austin family? Hes lying! Tell him to show us his phone so we can see who ordered him! But just then, L spoke up. Rexs face changedpletely at the words. In the next second, his eyes showed a fierce and ferocious expression as he pounced towards Miranda in front of him. Chapter 24 A Family of Three? When L mentioned wanting to check his phone, Rexsst shred of hope vanished. Having been by Mirandas side for so long, he knew just how much effort she had put into this two-year agreement and how much it meant to her. If things were to be exposed, being caught by Miranda would be the least of his worries. Mason, who was protecting his own sister, would surely kill him! Therefore, Rex refused to let himself get caught. He took action and headed straight for Miranda! As long as he could take her hostage, no one would dare make a move against him. Once he escaped this predicament today with his skills and Isas protection on his side, he could do whatever he wanted in the future. Rex moved quickly with lightning-fast reflexes honed from years as a special forces soldier. Otherwise, he wouldnt have qualified as Mirandas personal bodyguard. However, just when he thought that victory was within reach and that he could grab hold of Miranda at any moment another figure shed past even faster than him! Crack! Ahh! With a sharp sound, apanied by a wail, Rexs body was sent flying. His right hand twisted and deformed, every bone in his arm shattered inch by inch! On Mirandas delicate face, there remained a hint of surprise. She thought that she was going to be kidnapped by Rex. However, the next second, she saw a figure blocking in front of her. And Rex, unexpectedly flew out? A touch of brilliance couldnt help but sh from her eyes. Miranda was well aware of Rexs skills, yet he was not a match for L? Even being punched and sent flying? However, Ls actions did not stop there. Peng! Peng! Amid a dull thud and the sound of bones breaking, L ruthlessly severed Rexs remaining three limbs with brute force, rendering himpletely powerless to resist. Looking at this scene, everyones face twitched! No one would have thought that the new fianc that Miranda found would be so ruthless! Was he really a puppet, a gigolo? Ah! Dont! L, you devil! You wont live for too long! You will not die a good death! You will suffer an ill fate! Rex looked at L who was squatting beside him with a nk expression on his face, and let out fearful screams and curses. Can you tell me, why do you have to make things difficult for me? Why do you have to be so difficult with me? Why do you have to look down on me?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Speaking of this, Ls eyes flickered and he punched Rex in the spine. This person was utterly ruined! Even if the bones of his limbs were reattached, he would still be confined to a wheelchair in the future. Rex screamed again and passed out directly from the pain. Yes, Ls moves can be considered ruthless! Since his daughter fell ill, he had experienced bankruptcy, selling the factory, his ex-wifes betrayal, and so on and so forth Peoples feelings were warm and cold, and the world was full of coldness! All of this made his heart unusually cold and hard. The only soft and warm ce was left for Nora. So when it came to dealing with enemies, L showed no mercy. Miranda, Ill leave this to you. He wanted to harm you, and I acted in self-defense by taking care of him. You can handle this small matter, right? L stood up and looked around. He also took Rexs phone out of his pocket and handed it over to Miranda. At that moment, as L looked around, all thepany employees who met his gaze quickly averted their eyes. No one dared to meet his gaze. Especially those who had mocked and ridiculed L just now wished they could bury their heads in the ground. Shelly next to him had a wandering gaze; she seemed like she wanted to look at L but didnt dare. Thinking about her mockery of L earlier this morning made Shelly feel scared afterwards. Miranda gave a deep look at L before taking the phone from him. The next second she used the phone to make a call. How is it? Do you have any new information? On the other end of the line was a cold and low voice. Isa, do these vulgar tricks interest you? Miranda gritted her teeth as she asked. The person on the other end paused for a few seconds before hanging up the phone. Mirandas face flickered with mixed emotions, and then she coldly asked those around her, What are you all doing here? Dont you have jobs? As soon as she finished speaking, the employees scattered. Miranda was a very strict CEO who was known to be an iceberg. A momentter, in the CEOs office. Miranda had already called her family to send someone over to take care of Rex. When dealing with traitors like him, she would never choose to call the police. The family had their own way of handling things. How did you find out about these bugs around me? Miranda stared at L and asked. Oh, I used to be a soldier, L casually replied. Forget it if you dont want to say, Miranda pouted andined slightly like a little girl for once in rare asion. Looking at the man in front of her, Miranda admitted that she was curious about him. However, her pride prevented her from asking any questions. This guy knew medicine, gambling and now it seemed he knew kung fu too? How could someone like him be forced to crash her car and seek death over a small medical bill? Shaking her head, Miranda didnt have the energy to think too much about it. She sat in her office chair staring into space. Todays events were a blow to her. The person she trusted most turned out to be a traitor. The anger and heartache were indescribable. After some time had passed, Miranda looked up at L for the first time with an expression of exhaustion and vulnerability. L, do you think I can seed in my struggle? Sometimes I feel like Im fighting for nothing! Ha ha Of course you can! L nodded firmly without hesitation. For some reason, the weariness in Mirandas heart dissipated instantly as if Ls simple words had once again awakened her fighting spirit. Good! I hope you can stay alive forever and be my husband. I will always stay alive. L nodded again before changing his tone with a smirk on his face, By the way Ms. Lowe, this time I helped you out again right? Can we talk about another condition? Miranda rolled her eyes at him, Go ahead. Can I not stay in thepany anymore? Theres really nothing to do here. I just have to pick you up and drop you off every day, pretending to be your man. But mainly, I have to pick up and drop off my daughter from school, L said sheepishly. Miranda snorted but nodded her head anyway. Fine! But if I need you, you bettere running! she said with a hint of dominance in her voice. She remembered how her previous two fiancs had wanted to stick by her side all the time, even though it was all fake. This guy was different Oh yeah, is your daughter out of the hospital? Is she already going to school? How about we pick up your child tonight and have dinner together as a family of three? Miranda suggested. A family of three? L looked at Miranda with a strange expression on his face. Feeling embarrassed under his gaze, Miranda huffed and said, Yes! Were supposed to be a family of three now since everyone thinks youre my husband. As her supposed stepmother figure, shouldnt I eat dinner with the child too? Its only natural. L nodded awkwardly. Yeah yeah. Chapter 25 If you don’t want to embarrass yourself, then get lost! Today, Miranda left work early to go pick up Nora from kindergarten with L. They drove in the same Bentley Mulsanne as before, but this time L was driving. On the way there, Miranda asked him to stop so she could buy Nora a 4X locator watch that also had calling capabilities. She felt it was only right and proper to bring a gift for her first official meeting with his daughter since their brief encounter in the hospital. L didnt say much but silently acknowledged that women from prominent families like hers always observed formalities and protocol. Daddy! After school, Nora spotted L immediately and ran over to him with joy in her eyes. Seeing his little girl running towards him filled Ls heart with tenderness and contentment. He couldnt help but smile indulgently at her antics. Compared to when she was lying helpless on a hospital bed barely clinging onto life, seeing Nora now bouncing around full of energy made it seem like two different people entirely. Miranda stood by watching them interact and couldnt help feeling a twinge of jealousy at how lovingly he looked at his daughter. It seemed like he had transformed into an entirely different personpared to the ruthless man who would not hesitate to take down Rex in theirpany meetings. For some reason, thinking about how caring he was towards his daughter reminded her of her own father which made her feel sad inside. She wished that he could be just as supportive of her as well C someone who would always have her back no matter what happened or when she needed them most. But instead, all they wanted for their daughter was for her to marry into the Austin family which made Miranda feel even more alone than ever before. Nora, did you have fun at school today? Did anyone bully you? L squatted down and picked up Nora, giving her nose a little scratch. Hearing this, Miranda couldnt help but roll her eyes. Didnt most parents ask if their kids were good or not? If they misbehaved? This guy just cared about his own daughter and whether she was being bullied or not. Talk about ying favorites Nope! I had so much fun today! I yed with lots of other kids and the teacher was really nice to me, Nora said. It made sense though C Nora got into the school because of connections through the Ward family, and even the principal had talked to her teacher beforehand. Good! As long as youre happy. Say hi to Auntie Lowe! L said happily. Hi Auntie Lowe! Youre so pretty! Nora eximed, looking up at Miranda with wide eyes. The little girl had been having a great time at school these past few days C she was in good health and seemed more cheerful than ever before. Aww, youre such a good girl, Nora! Heres a present for you C try it on and see if you like it, Miranda said with a smile as she helped put on the watch for Nora. Nora nodded her head, I like it, thank you Auntie. But Daddy said I cant take other peoples things. Nora, Auntie Lowe is not someone else. She is your stepmother and my new wife, L chuckled. Miranda heard this and a blush shed across her pretty face as she rolled her eyes at L. Stepmom? Meanwhile, Nora blinked her eyes but a hint of sadness flickered across her small face. L felt a pang in his heart when he saw this! He knew the little one was thinking about her own mother! Ah udia could be ruthless and unfeeling, but surely Nora couldnt forget about that heartless biological mother of hers!! After getting into the car, Miranda took the initiative to sit in the back seat and gave the front seat to Nora. All along the way, L was deliberately trying to cheer up the little one. Children have simple minds so she quickly became happy again. Nora, what do you want to eat? I will take you there! L asked. I want to eat hot pot! The little girls eyes lit up, licking her lips like a hungry kitten. Haha, alright then, lets go eat hot pot! Lughed. Miranda had no objections. Although she had a cold and aloof personality, she wouldnt act that way towards a child. Twenty minutester Following Mirandas suggestion, L drove to a local hot pot restaurant in Ednd called Love Boiling. Compared to the famous brand, this restaurant was more unique and upscale with fresher ingredients and tastier broth. Of course, the prices were also higher! Compared to those chain restaurant, the truly influential people in Ednd preferreding here for hot pot. Oh! Isnt this Ms. Lowe? What a coincidence! As soon as the three of them got out of their car and walked towards the restaurant entrance, an eerie voice sounded out. A woman covered in jewels was arm-in-arm with a balding man who happened to run into Ls group at the door of the hotpot restaurant. The woman looked at Miranda with eyes full of provocation and teasing. The bald mans expression was not friendly either! The Lowe family was a prominent n in Ednd, and most people gave them respect. Miranda, the heiress of the Lowe family, was also well-known in the upper circles of Ednd and generally not someone to be messed with. However, there were always exceptions. Dominic Moss C a balding man who happened to be worth millions as the owner of Dominics Pharmaceutical. Unfortunately for Miranda, Dominicspany was a directpetitor to her ownpany C Lowes Pharmaceutical. As such, they were naturally rivals and enemies. To make matters worse, Dominic had some connections with Tiger C an underground boss in town. This meant that he wasnt afraid of the Lowe family or Miranda herself. And then there was Rose Moss C Dominics wife who was over twenty years his junior but exuded elegance and refinement while carrying her Prada bag. Her clothes were all limited editions and her features delicate; however she gave off an air of vulgarity. Oh! Its Mr. Moss and Mrs. Moss! said Miranda upon seeing them both without much warmth or enthusiasm. She had a cool and cold personality, disdainful of speaking in weird ways like them. After replying, it was time to lead L and Nora in. However, Dominics wife clearly didnt want to let Miranda off the hook. She quickly walked a few steps and stood in front of Miranda. In the next second, a woman with double eyelid surgery done, wearing a mischievous expression, looked at L. Ms. Lowe, who is he? Did you find another gigolo? Mirandas face darkened, It has nothing to do with you, please move aside! At this moment, Dominic also came forward and pointed yfully at L, Ms. Lowe, thats not right! Were old acquaintances after all. You found a new fianc and didnt introduce him? Haha Mirandas expression sank as she looked at the couple blocking her way. They had an attitude that they were going to embarrass her today which made her feel annoyed and helpless. She couldnt possibly start yelling or fighting with these two people like a shrew. Subconsciously, she turned around and looked at L with pleading eyes. L snorted coldly and stood in front of Miranda. He pushed Dominic and Rose away with his arm. Dont block the road like dogs! What are you two babbling about here C one being a cuckold while the other has some venereal disease?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. If you dont want to make fools out of yourselves then get lost! Chapter 26 Are you protecting her? Upon seeing L standing in front of her and hearing his words, Miranda felt a slight sense of relief. She knew that she wouldnt need to intervene in this situation today. While she excelled in the business world, dealing with these types of confrontations was not her strong suit. What did you say, bastard? Dominic red at L and questioned him menacingly. Who do you think you are? Your boss hasnt spoken yet, so why are you barking like a dog? Roses face immediately turned red as she pointed at Ls nose and yelled excitedly. You nasty woman! You cant talk about my Daddy like that! Nora heard her father being insulted and immediately became upset. Pouting her little face angrily, she shouted back. Who do you think youre talking to? Ill p the hell out of you! Rose sharply retorted as she raised her hand to p Nora. However, there was no way that L would let Nora get hit. He quickly pulled the little girl behind him while his eyes turnedpletely cold. What are you looking at? Is this your daughter? Her father likes to bark like a dog so now even the little ones have learned how to bark too? Rose cursed and was vulgar. Ls words just now made her feel like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. The next second, she coldly looked at Miranda and said, Ms. Lowe, I never thought you would stoop so low as to go after a man with a child. Are you that desperate for a man? What kind of person does that make you? Even if you want a gigolo, at least find someone young and handsome! Miranda blushed in embarrassment and didnt know how to respond to Roses rude behavior. Rose intentionally raised her voice so that everyone around them could hear. People nearby started pointing fingers and gossiping about the situation. Seeing this scene unfold before them, Rose finally felt relieved while Dominic sneered repeatedly. They were here today specifically to humiliate Miranda. Humiliating L was just an added bonus since they saw him as nothing more than Mirandaspdog. However, despite being publicly humiliated by this couple, there was an eerie smile on Ls face C almost sinister! In the moment when Rose pped Nora across the face earlier on in their confrontation with each other; L knew exactly what he needed to do. Some people may look morous on the outside, but they never knew how ugly they were underneath until they uncovered their facade. Youre notcking in men, are you? How many times have you cheated on your husband? L sneered. Roses face immediately changed and her voice became sharper. What did you say, you bastard? Say it clearly! Who cheated on my husband? Youre talking nonsense! Dominics face also turned very ugly as he pointed at L fiercely. Kid, watch your mouth! Apologize to my wife right now or Ill beat the crap out of you! No one can protect you! What was the biggest shame for a man? Being cuckolded! When L publicly used Dominics wife of cheating on him, it was like pping Dominic in the face. The CEO of this pharmaceuticalpany was furious. Ha ha, she spends your money recklessly and even gets sick from ying around outside. And yet, here you are still protecting her? L calmly delivered his words with deadly impact like a deep-water bomb exploding. As soon as he finished speaking, all eyes shifted from Miranda and L to Dominic and his wife who were being talked about by everyone around them. What did you say? Youre sick! Your whole family is sick! Rose was bing hysterical, jumping up and down while cursing at L. As she spoke, she even raised her hand to hit him. L quickly dodged, saying Dont touch me, youre too dirty! You better exin yourself clearly, boy! What disease are you talking about? Dominics face changed as he asked with an uncertain expression. If Im not mistaken, your wife hasnt been intimate with you for over three months because she has venereal disease that cant be touched until its cured. If you dont believe me, take a look under her clothes yourself! As for how she got the disease well I think we all know how that works. Heh heh L said nonchntly. After hearing this sharp and vicious remark from L, Rose looked at him in panic and fearfully wondered how he knew about her illness.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Rose had only married Dominic for his money despite the twenty-year age gap between them. Since their sex life wasnt very harmonious due to Dominics advanced age and Rose being naturally promiscuous and cheap-minded woman who kept several young men on the side using Dominics money to support them financially. This was how she contracted the disease in question. Rose! Whats going on? Dominic asked with a calm face. Honey, dont listen to his nonsense! Im not sick, how could I possibly be sick? Rose shook her head, but her hand instinctively grabbed the hem of her clothes as she desperately tried to conceal something. Upon seeing her behavior, Dominics heart skipped a beat. The next second, he pped Roses hand away and lifted up her clothes. Then, her face alternated between red and livid with anger, and in his fury, he forcefully tore open Roses blouse. Everyone showed a look of amazement. Bitch! Ill kill you! Dominic was both surprised and angry, shaking with anger, and swung his arm round to hit. Ah! Honey, I was wrong! This illness is from when I went to get beauty treatments! I didnt cheat on you, really! Rose was thrown to the ground, spinning around, and she cried out in pain and desperation. Dont even try to defend yourself! Ill kill you, you wretched woman! How could Dominic still believe it? As the onlookers discussed amongst themselves, L covered Noras eyes and turned to Miranda with a grin. Wife, lets go inside! Were not needed here anymore. Let Mr. Moss and his wife enjoy themselves, he chuckled. Miranda nced at Dominic and Rose with a hint of satisfaction in her beautiful eyes before nodding lightly at L. Mhm. This guy really didnt disappoint her. Once they entered the restaurant, Miranda ordered a private room while each person ordered their own dishes C Nora being the one who ordered the most. It wasnt long before several waiters walked into their room to serve them food. However, as they entered, L squinted his eyes slightly. A strange look shed through his deep gaze for just a moment. The next second, he smiled at Nora with narrowed eyes. Baby girl, are you tired from kindergarten today? Why dont you take a nap first before eating? Nora looked at her father curiously and shook her little head while staring hungrily at all of the delicious food like an adorable little gluttonous cat licking its lips. I amnt tired! But Im very hungry, she replied innocently. Good girl! You must be sleepy L patted her head gently before pressing down on the back of it lightly so that she could rest peacefully for awhile longer. Nora blinked a few times and fell into a deep sleep. L, what are you doing? Miranda looked confused. But at that moment, a cold voice rang out. Kid, you noticed? Seems like you have some skills! Arent you just trying to hide your death from your daughter? What a great dad! Chapter 27 Don’t Scream Youre wrong! I dont want my daughter to see what your death! Ls eyes were sharp, and he exuded a terrifying aura. He spoke in a cold voice. At this moment, the door to the private room was locked from the outside, and there were eight assassins disguised as waitstaff! They all had a deadly intent in their eyes, firmly fixed on L. The leader was a young man with long hair, emitting a sinister and cold aura. Kid, I dont know where you get your confidence from. With that, the sinister young man with long hair turned to Miranda and sneered, Ms. Lowe, youve really angered the young master this time. He ordered us to kill this man in front of you. He wants you to watch how hes brutally killed, all because of you. Upon hearing these words, Mirandas pretty face became extremely ugly. This man did not directly mention Isa, but Miranda would not fail to understand who the young master in their mouth was. How dare you! If you want to kill him, youll have to kill me first! Miranda gritted her teeth and said, unexpectedly blocking in front of L, using her delicate body to protect him. L, take Nora and jump out of the window, run quickly! They wont dare to harm me! She anxiously said, while taking out her phone to dial Masons number, hoping to have her brother send someone over quickly. However, the next second, Mirandasplexion changed. The signal here had been localizedly blocked by someone! Mirandas face was filled with panic and self-me. Was he going to die because of her again? Although she had approached L initially because he was willing to risk his life, she couldnt ept it now. Especially after their recent interactions, she had developed a special feeling for this man. Do you think you can help me stop them? Hold Nora and hide somewhere while I stand in front. However, just as Miranda was panicking, a warm hand patted her shoulder and a tall figure stood in front of her. Seeing Mirandas behavior surprised and touched L. He didnt expect that when facing the killers, she would stand in front of him. In Ls mind, their rtionship was just a simple transaction between him and his wife. But at this moment, something else had been added to the mix. Youre quite clear-headed! Tell me yourst wish before you die, the long-haired youth asked coldly as he looked at L like he was looking at a corpse.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I only have one request. Dont scream so loudly before you die; dont wake up my daughter! Can you do that? replied L calmly. As the words fell, the eight assassins expressions darkened, and in their eyes, along with the intent to kill, there was a hint of grim determination and anger. They had been involved in numerous killings and had grown ustomed to witnessing the despair and pleas of their targets just before death. For them, this was also a sense of achievement and pleasure. However, today, this man actually dared to provoke them! Go! Dont end him so quickly. Let him suffer a bit before he dies! The long-haired and sinister young man waved his hand and ordered the other seven people. As soon as the words fell, seven assassins grinned and surrounded L, their sharp knives glinting and captivating! L, danger! Miranda shouted urgently. Close your eyes and stand a little further away with Nora! Ls face was stern, and his eyes were shining brightly. Just then, one of the assassins lunged forward, a sharp knife in hand, aiming straight for Ls abdomen. His skills were extremely agile, clearly having received professional training. However, no matter how professional the training was, it was impossible to surpass the limits of the human body. And in front of him, L, nourished by the dragons energy, had long be like a little Superman. Moreover, he had never stopped practicing the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique these days. In addition to his strong physical body, L had already mastered some attacking martial arts techniques. In the blink of an eye, L urately grabbed the assassins wrist. With a strong grip, L crushed the assassins hand bones. The sharp knife in the opponents hand immediately fell off, and L quickly grabbed it! Pfft! A sound of a de piercing flesh, and the knife was suddenly lodged in the assassins throat. The pain caused by the shattered bones in his hand made this assassin instinctively want to scream, but the scream abruptly stopped. The assassins eyes widened, blood gushing from his throat, and he could only make choking sounds. His face was filled with both frustration and the fear of death. Dont shout! Ive already said, dont wake up my daughter! L had no expression on his face and said coldly. Damn it, this guys no pushover either! Everyone, attack together, no holding back! Kill him! Upon seeing the situation, the young man with long hair finally had a change in his facial expression. Originally, he had intended to slowly torment L, but upon seeing how efficiently L had dispatched one of hisrades, he quickly changed his mind. And at this time, on the other side! After beating Rose half to death outside the hotpot restaurant, the anger burning inside Dominic showed no signs of diminishing. He hated Rose for cheating on him, and he hated L even more for publicly revealing it and making himself aughingstock. Kid, you have made me lose face and embarrassed myself! If I dont vent my anger, then Im surnamed with you! Dominic got on the car and then made a phone call. Dominic, whats the matter? On the other end of the phone, a solemn and deep voice sounded. Mr. Webb, I made a huge fool of myself today! You have to help me vent my frustration! Dominic said angrily. Oh? What happened? The other party, surprisingly, was the big shot in Ednd, Tiger Webb. Miranda that little bitch, found another pretty boy to pretend to be her fianc! Today, I suffered losses because of this pretty boy and I cant bear this anger anymore! Dominic exined todays matter once. This was just how people were. If someone more powerful than him stepped on him, then so be it. There was no need to feel unbnced about it. But if that person was just a small-time yer in his eyes, or even worse, a freeloading pretty boy, then that was not eptable. I understand! Ill have Scar take care of him for you! Tiger replied with a cold and deadly tone. The pretty boy by Mirandas side? Last time at Masons Gold Coast Casino, the gambling expert Tiger found was defeated and Scar had already reported the details to him. So Tiger knew who L was and harbored ill intentions towards him. If it werent for this pretty boy by Mirandas side, Mason would have suffered heavy lossesst time! Kid, Scar couldnt touch youst time at Masons ce. This time around, lets see who can protect you! Chapter 28 The Elegance of the Devil L didnt know that there were people on the other side who wanted to cause trouble for him. Inside the private room, a thick atmosphere of imminent violence hung in the air! Miranda waspletely stunned as she watched the scene unfolding before her eyes! In the morning, she saw L make a move and disable Rex, who had a special forces background. At that time, it was quite unexpected. Butpared to the emotional shock she was experiencing now, it was like being pale into insignificance byparison. des glimmered, and the sh of blood erupted! L fought alongside the remaining seven assassins with the sharp knife he had taken by force. However, the positions of hunter and prey had already been reversed! Pfft! Another sound of a de piercing flesh, and the seventh assassin clutched his throat, falling to the ground. There was a conspicuous, prative blood hole in his neck. It seemed like L was genuinely concerned that the screams of these assassins before their deaths would awaken Nora. Hence, all of his lethal strikes had targeted their throats. Finally, only the long-haired young man who led the way was left! The opponent was brimming with energy, and the knife in his hand came at Ls back with lightning speed while he was upied with another assant. The long-haired youth was also a formidable expert, with strength that had reached the level of Makliaphere Realm among warriors! Poof! In the next moment, the knife in his hand inevitably struck Ls body. The young man with long hairs eyes lit up and revealed a look of ecstasy. However, this burst of joyous color had not fully bloomed yet and froze in ce! After striking L, he continued to exert force, but he found that the knife in his hand could no longer move forward, and the de was visibly deformed! That feeling was like stabbing a piece of rubber with a blunt knife. Ls physical body was unexpectedly so strong! The long-haired youth was shocked and lost color. Just when he was distracted, L turned around and swept his leg, hitting him. Peng! The long-haired youth spitted blood and fell backwards! However, the location of the fall made L frowned and secretly thought that his control over his actions was still not enough. He had the misfortune of falling right at Mirandas feet while she was holding Nora. The long-haired youth was indeed skilled. Although Ls attack made him seriously injured, he had not lost his ability to move. His reaction was swift as well. After getting up, he reached for something without hesitation, aiming it at Nora, who was in Mirandas arms. It was a gun! Ms. Lowe, dont move! Or Ill shoot! The long-haired youth snarled menacingly, then turned his red-eyed gaze toward L. Bastard, and you! If you dont want your daughter to die, drop the knife! Your knife may be fast, but can it be faster than my gun? In the midst of his madness, there was a deep sense of fear in his eyes. He never expected that the so-called gigolo to kill would be so terrifying! L was calm, and unhesitatingly threw away the sharp knife in his hand. He wouldnt risk his daughters life! Let them go, and you can run alive! L said in a low voice. However, the long-haired youths fear in his eyes decreased slightly after seeing L drop his weapon, but his ferocity increased even more. Run? Bastard, Im here to kill you today! Die! The long-haired youth spoke and suddenly turned the gun, aiming it at L to shoot. He believed that a knife cannot kill this guy, but a thermal weapon like a gun definitely can! However, in the blink of an eye, a silver light shed by. Pfft! The knife that L had thrown away suddenly lifted off the ground and shot towards the long-haired youth. In the next moment, the long-haired youth was sent flying, both his hand and the gun severed by the de! This move was none other than the Control of Objects technique that L just mastered from the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique! Before throwing away the sharp knife, L infused it with dragon energy and then controlled the knife from a distance by manipting the dragon energy within it. The young man with long hair stared at his right hand flying out, his eyes almost bulging out, and deep in his eyes was full of disbelief and horror. Just as he was about to scream in agony, a blur of motion appeared, and a hand as strong as steel mped down on his throat. Shh! Click! L gestured for silence and then ruthlessly snapped the long-haired youths neck. Hehe, they say guns are faster than knives, why dont I believe it? L chuckled wickedly and looked down at the young man with long hair lying on the ground who had not yet breathed hisst. The long-haired young man opened his mouth and let out a final cry. In his consciousness before death, there were only one word: grandmaster! The power of energy flowed through the object, enabling a remote kill! This was a grandmasters technique! Isa actually sent them to kill a grandmaster! Its fine now; Ive taken care of all of them. But can you handle it? At this moment, L took a wet wipe from the dining table and wiped away the bloodstains on his face while asking. Miranda took a long time toe back to her senses. A pair of beautiful eyes, sparkling with astonishment and horror. What kind of demon did she find to impersonate her fianc? However, after the brief shock, a glimmer of brilliance appeared in the depths of Mirandas eyes. For the first time, she felt that she truly had hope to resist everything. Just because of this man in front of her! They are going tomit violence, right? I will help you handle it. Miranda nodded and then gave a bitter smile, It seems like I dont need to ask my brother to protect you after all Why would someone like this need protection from anyone else? Damn it, that bastard relied on his friendsst time! This time, I must personally disable him to vent my anger! Mr. Moss, dont worry! I will definitely help you vent your anger! In the hallway of the hot pot restaurant, a group of people walked with great momentum and their steps were full of vigor. The leading man had a very obvious scar on his face, and it was none other than Scar, one of Tigers subordinates. Beside Scar was Dominic! Behind them were Scars henchmen. The owner of the hotpot restaurant, at this time, meekly followed and showed them the way. Both Scar and Dominic were not the owner can afford to offend. Of course, he wouldnt dare to offend the daughter of the Lowe family. But Scar and Dominic were not dealing with Miranda, but the gigolo beside her. This is the private room! The hotpot restaurant owner said. Scar snorted coldly, kicking the door of the private room open in a rough and menacing manner. Last time at the casino, they wereparing gambling skills, and it was at Masons ce. Therefore, Scar wont do anything to L! But this time, he damn well came to hack him up!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If it werent for that guy, why did he look so miserablest time and was mocked badly by Mason? Dominic also wore a smug and menacing expression on his face! However, the next moment, when they saw the scene inside the private room, they all froze in ce, taking in a sharp breath of cold air. Inside the room, there were corpses strewn about in all directions! The blood holes in their throats sent shivers down their spines! A young man was calmly wiping the blood from his hands with a wet cloth, somehow maintaining an air of elegance! An elegance akin to a demons! Suddenly, Dominic felt like his calf was cramping up. Scar swallowed hard, feeling a chill run down his spine as well! Chapter 29 Is he from the Ward family? After seeing the people standing outside the door in a daze after breaking in, Miranda couldnt help but furrow her eyebrows slightly. This room full of corpses was undoubtedly going to be a lot of trouble for too many people who had seen it! So its Mr. Moss and Scar, what are you guys doing? Miranda still had Nora in her arms and asked coldly. L dropped the wet wipes stained with blood and looked at these people expressionlessly. Dominics legs trembled and he felt Ls gaze, his heart almost jumping out of his chest. At this moment, there were only L and two others in the private room, and it didnt take a genius to figure out who had created all these corpses. Miranda was impossible! That little girl was even more impossible! In other words, L had killed all of these people! I, I am here to express my gratitude to Mr. Willis! Dominics voice trembled as he spoke, and an ugly smile squeezed onto his face. Oh? You came to thank me? L raised an eyebrow and asked with interest. Yes, yes! If it werent for Mr. Willis helping me expose that bitch Rose, I would still be in the dark now! Not only did she frame me, but I might have even contracted the venereal disease from her. Mr. Willis, you are my great benefactor! Dominic spoke with great emphasis and emotion, as if he was truly grateful to L. What does it mean for you to bring these people here? asked L. Mr. Willis, you dont know! Rose, that bitch, relied on her looks and knew some thugs. Im afraid shell hold a grudge against you ande after you. Thats why I brought Scar here to protect you and Ms. Lowe! As Dominic spoke, he turned back to Scar and gave him a nod, Right, Scar? Wiping his sweat off his forehead, Scar quickly nodded, Yes! Yes! It seems that someone dide looking for trouble. But Mr. Willis solved it himself haha He admired Dominic secretly thinking how clever businessmen were. Scar was indeed a big thug who had shed plenty of blood while following Tiger around but there was one thing that separated thugs from ouws C thugs didnt dare kill easily even if they did take lives behind closed doors; they would use various means and connections to settle things with money instead of violence like L who killed without hesitation. Finally understanding why this guy had dared y Russian roulette with five bulletsst time around made him believe that this guy really was an ouw through-and-through! Uh, you dont need us anyway! Mr. Willis, Ms. Lowe, well well leave first! Dominic said cautiously with a look of fear on his face. He didnt want to stay here for even a second! Yeah! Yeah! Were leaving too! Scar wasnt doing much better. Please keep todays events confidential! These arent just some random people Rose brought in, theyre real assassins and L was acting in self-defense! Miranda nodded and instructed them. Upon hearing this, Dominic and Scar were even more shocked. They saw the severed hand on the ground and the gun it held tightly. They had no doubt about what Miranda said now. What regr person would carry such a standard-issue handgun? And one man killed seven professional assassins? How powerful must he be? How ruthless must his methods be? Dont worry Ms. Lowe, we wont say a word! Yeah! Well keep our mouths shut for sure! Besides, Mr. Willis acted in self-defense so if there are any problems, we can testify! Dominic and Scar repeatedly expressed agreement, then hurriedly led people to leave. Just as the owner of the hot pot restaurant was about to flee, Miranda stopped him. Ms. Lowe, Mr. Willis! I I its not my business! I promise, I wont say anything either! The hot pot restaurant owner almost kneeled down. Dont be nervous, help us find another private room! Miranda made a nomittal expression by pursing her lips. Ten minutester! Miranda had already made a call to have someone handle the bodies, and the restaurant staff were fully cooperating in keeping this incident under control. Actually, even if the police were alerted, L wouldnt have any trouble.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, there were still some troubles that needed to go through certain procedures. In another private room, L rubbed Noras head and the little one woke up. At this time, various delicious ingredients had already filled the table, and the owner even gave some tasty dishes as a gift. Nora blinked her eyes, looking cute and a little shy as she said, How did I fall asleep? I want to eat something delicious! As the little one looked at the things on the table, she couldnt help but smack her lips. L smiled and patted Noras head. What do you want to eat? I will cook it for you. Uh-huh! Nora nodded her little head. Miranda sat next to them, watching Ls soft and indulgent expression. She thought that what happened just now was a dream Meanwhile, at Gold Coast Club. Mason respectfully answered a phone call from his father Emmanuel Lowe. Dad, whats up? I heard your sister has found another fianc! Who is this guy? Do you know anything about him? Emmanuel asked in a deep voice. Well Im not too sure! Actually, Im investigating him right now, Mason replied. What have you found out? Nothing yet! This guy seems pretty ordinary! He used to own a factory before bankrupting himself due to his daughters illness and then got divorced nothing special, Mason hesitated as he spoke. Nonsense! This guy cant be so ordinary! Hes different from the previous two puppets your sister dated. Keep investigating and find out everything about him! Emmanuel spoke in a cold voice. Come on, how could this guy have gone through something so ordinary? This morning, he just helped Miranda expose the traitor Rex and took care of him! Tonight, he also took down seven professional assassins! Miranda had someone take care of these things and naturally it reached the ears of the Lowe family. How could someone like this be an ordinary person?? Okay, Dad, I know! I care more about my sister than you do. I want to know what this guy is up to with my sister! Ill definitely investigate! Mason said. After a few more words between father and son, they hung up the phone. Just then, one of Masons men knocked on the door and walked in. Mr. Lowe, we found something! Speak! Masons eyes narrowed. L seems to have some connection with the Ward family! As the information was reported to him, Masons expression fluctuated. It included Ls contact with Rowan, their visit to the Ward family estate, and Noras entrance into Eastview Kindergarten through the Ward familys connections. After hearing all of this, Masons expression became uncertain. The Lowe family and the Ward family did not have a good rtionship. Mason and Henry were even considered enemies due to territory disputes and some gray interests. In fact, all three major underground forces in Ednd were hostile towards each other and constantly at odds. Upon hearing that L had a connection with the Ward family as well as contact with Henrys subordinate Rowan, Mason began to specte. Damn it! So he is from the Ward family? Henry, if you have any guts,e after me directly! What kind of skill is it to send someone close to my sister?! Chapter 30 Claudia changes her mind? After finishing their meal, L drove Miranda back to her residence in the Imperial View Vi Area before returning with his daughter to their rented home. L was calcting in his mind that he needed to buy a house soon, a ce that truly belonged to him. Renting a house was not ideal for him anymore. Of course, the most important factor was that L had money now. Even though he repeatedly declined at the Ward familys gathering, Erik still gave him two cards as gifts. This meant that L had over 2 million dors in his ount and buying a house would be an easy feat. When they arrived home, it was already eight oclock at night and as they got out of the car, they saw someone lurking by their front door. Seeing this person made L furrow his brow and wonder why she was there? But Nora blinked her big eyes and first looked surprised then showed excitement. Mommy! Its Mommy who came! Daddy look! Its Mommy! Seeing how happy Nora was made L smile awkwardly and nod along with her excitement. The next second, Nora unbuckled herself from her seatbelt, opened the car door and jumped out! Mommy! The small figure ran straight towards the silhouette. Who else could it be but udia? Despite udias coldness, Nora always remembered that she was her mother. L parked the car and walked away without much expression. Mommy, you came to see me! The little one ran over and opened her arms to udia excitedly. She only knew that their parents used to argue a lot before they separated, and she hadnt seen her mother in a long time. Naturally, L wouldnt tell the child about udias heartlessness and abandonment so as not to hurt her young heart. Good girl, Nora! Facing her daughter running towards her with open arms, udia just reached out and touched Noras head. Her eyes looked at L and his Bentley Mulsanne behind him! They were driving a Bentley? What brings you here? asked L expressionlessly. What kind of question is that? Even though were divorced now, cant Ie see you or our daughter? udias voice waspletely different from thest time they spoke on the phone. It had a hint of bitterness and softness to it. She was dressed in a sexy outfit today, with stockings, high heels, a short skirt and an off-shoulder top. Her face was beautifully made up.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She looked incredibly alluring. As soon as she finished speaking, L couldnt help but sneer inwardly. One night of love was worth a hundred of friendship? How could he forget how heartlessly she had humiliated him when he asked her for Noras life-saving money? But he didnt say anything in front of their daughter. After about ten minutes, L managed to put Nora to sleep. During that time, udia interacted with Nora C whether it was genuine or not remained unclear C but either way Nora seemed happy. Looking at his little girl sleeping soundly with a sweet smile on her face, L silently wished that their family could beplete again someday. However Giving udia a cold nce, L gently ruffled Noras head, ensuring she slept soundly, and then he said expressionlessly, Lets go. If you have something to discuss, do it outside. Okay. udia nodded cleverly and followed L out. When they reached the courtyard, she smiled and asked, Youre driving a Bentley now? Its someone elses, L raised an eyebrow. He felt that udias attitude today was off. Come on, dont be coy, udia said as she leaned into L. L pushed her away and said coldly, Do you have something to say or not? If not, then leave! Hearing this, a hint of anger shed in udias eyes before turning into sorrow. Honey, what are you doing? What did you call me? Were divorced now. Your husband is Tom! Dont call me that! L sneered. Honey, do you really think I would fall for someone else? Actually Ive always loved you in my heart. The reason why I divorced you was all for money from Tom so we could treat Noras illness. Do you know how much effort I put into it? When we had to sell our factory back then and lost everything do you know how much it hurt me to see that happen to us? Thats why I left with Tom! Do you know how painful it has been for me these past few days pretending to be happy around him? Tears streamed down udias face as she clutched onto Ls arm, pouring out her heart to him. L couldnt help but feel a slight flutter in his heart as he watched her. Although he suspected that udia was probably just putting on an act, he couldnt help but feel a glimmer of hope. Did udia divorce him just to get money for Noras medical treatment? Heh, do you remember what you said when I called you asking for money? L asked indifferently. It was because of udias heartlessness that L had chosen to risk his life and scam others for money. Tom was right there next to me when you called! I I really wanted to say yes, but I couldnt udia exined with a pouty expression. What about hiring someone to teach me a lessonter? L asked sternly. Hearing this question, udia bit her lip and stared at L with an expression of resentment and jealousy. The deeper the love, the stronger the hate! Do you know how jealous I was when I saw you being all lovey-dovey with another woman outside the restaurant that day? I admit it, I had Tom arrange for someone to teach you a lesson because I hated you at that time! I hated you for all those promises you made to me back then, they were all lies! I hated you for being heartless and unfaithful! I endured humiliation and carried heavy burdens, pretending to be happy with other men just to earn money for our daughters medical treatment. And yet, you were out there fooling around with other women, enjoying your freedom! L, youre a scumbag! Can you even face me? udias voice grew more and more agitated as she spoke until finally she burst into tears of resentment. It was as if her heart was filled with countless grievances. Her confession of love-hate only made L waver in his heart. After all, they had been married for so long C five or six years of emotions! After all, L had truly loved and doted on udia at the beginning. Her sincere expression made L doubt whether he had really misunderstood udia. Dont cry! Taking a deep breath, L patted udias back gently in a softer tone. Honey! I know you still love me, right? Was that woman from the other day just an act? Can we go back to how things were before? Honey udia cried out tearfully with her voice full of emotion that sent shivers down his spine. She leaned weakly against him while breathing hot air into his ear. He must say, udia was quite attractive and had a seductive aura about her. This move left L feeling like a cat scratching at a post. In this situation, a mans ability to think logically was likely to be lost, as he was led around by the nose by this woman. Whatever she said, he believed! However, L was no longer the same person he used to be! Chapter 31 True Colors Revealed After experiencing the harsh realities of life and feelingpletely hopeless, L finally regained his rationality. He thought about udias reaction after seeing Nora earlier. The little one had opened her arms wide and happily pounced on her mother, but udia only gave Nora a casual pat on the head. Her gaze, however, lingered on Mirandas Bentley Mulsanne! Was this the appropriate response from a mother who had endured so much to treat her daughters illness? For a moment, Ls eyes flickered with emotion before he calmed down once again. He watched udias performance as if he were an impartial observer. udia, how much money did you get from Tom? Give it to me now! L pushed udia away from him and grabbed her shoulders anxiously. udia was taken aback by his sudden demand and looked at him strangely. She had seen him drive off in his Bentley after impressing Rowan and his crew; she assumed that he didnt need any more money. She didnt know what opportunities hade Ls way that turned him into such an impressive figure! That was why she came back with thoughts of reconciling with him. Of course, she hadnt broken things off with Tom yet; she would do that once she officially got together with L. But she never expected L to ask her for money. Did this guy still need money? Whats wrong? Werent you following Tom to raise money for Noras treatment? What about the money? L asked anxiously. Dont you have any money? Besides, isnt Nora better now? udias eyes flickered a few times. No! She just temporarily used some special medicine, so there has been some improvement! And if we find a matching bone marrow donor, it will cost a lot of money! udia, Ive been wrong about you all along. Youre enduring so much humiliation and hardship for our daughter. The money I earned from selling myself is all gone now. Whether or not Nora can be cured depends on you! Hurry up and give me the money! L begged with his eyes wide open. As soon as he finished speaking, udias face changed several times. What did you say? What do you mean by selling yourself? L, what are you trying to say? I really dont have any more money! If I had any more, would I still be living here with Nora? L shrugged and said with a bitter smile. Looking at udias current behavior, a hint of coldness floated in his eyes. To expose whether someone was true or false, it was actually quite simple! Just touch on what she cared about most and see how she reacted. Sure enough, after L made udia pay the bill, her attitude changed immediately. You are you ying me? Honey, you must be testing me, right? udia stared at L and asked with a forced smile. Squeak! At this moment, apanied by the sound of brakes, several Range Rovers stopped at the door. Then a group of people jumped out of the cars! The leader was a young man who walked with wind. Several fierce followers followed behind him. It was none other than Mirandas brother Mason! After entering the door and seeing L, Mason snorted coldly. As long as youre here! L raised an eyebrow. Little brother-inw, why are you so angry? Mason red at L with cold eyes and said, Get lost! Who do you think you are calling me your little brother-inw? Youre not worthy! Dont think that my sister can fool me into thinking that youre anything more than a puppet. And a puppet with ulterior motives at that! At this moment, Mason was filled with anger. Miranda was his closest sister, and he would always stand by her side no matter what. Even though the entire Lowe family supported Miranda marrying into the Austin family, Mason remained steadfast in his support for his sister. This showed just how deep their bond truly was. So when he discovered someone scheming to get close to his beloved sister for some unknown purpose, Mason exploded in rage! He personally led a team of men to capture L overnight! What puppet? What are you talking about? udia asked L skeptically after hearing Masons words. L shrugged and replied nonchntly, Like I said before, I sold myself to someone else. Shes the daughter of the Lowe family and I pretended to be her fianc C or rather C her fake fianc since we got together through unconventional means. That Bentley over there belongs to her too. Im just a driver, he added. Upon hearing this news, udias face turned sour as she red at L menacingly. What about Rowan from earlier? she asked him pointedly. He probably did it out of respect for the Lowe family since theyre such an influential n in Ednd, replied L casually as he grabbed onto udias shoulders urgently. udia, dont ask so many questions! Ive spent all 80 thousand earned from selling myself already; Nora needs further treatment now so its up to you to pay for it! Quick tell me how much money have you squeezed out of Tom? I wont pay any damn money! retorted udia furiously. So not only are you broke but also shameless enough to live off others wealth?! Being someone elses fake fianc is bad enough but now we know it wasnt even real?! Disgusting! udia pped Ls hand away, her face full of strong disgust and contempt. L stood there and chuckled, hisughter filled with mockery. Mocking himself just now, he actually still held a hint of luck towards udia. L Willis, what are you trying to pull here? If you dont want to die,e with me! I advise you to cooperate nicely, or else my guys arent known for being careful with their trigger fingers! At this moment, Mason impatiently scolded. Click! Click! Click As he spoke, several of Masons henchmen behind him reached into their pockets and pulled out handguns, all of them aiming at L simultaneously. Mason also learned about what happened on Love Boils today, so he came prepared to deal with L. At this moment, the people around him were all those he trusted the most and also had the strongest abilities. Moreover, everyone was equipped with a gun! Upon seeing this posture, udia was almost scared to pee! In her heart, she showered L with a barrage of insults! What trouble did this poor bastard get into? Dont let her get involved too!! Dont, dont shoot! Its not my business! udia trembled as she spoke. L hesitated for a moment, but then raised his hands and said to Mason, I can go with you, but I need to talk to my ex-wife first. Mason snorted coldly. Fine! Say what you need to say! L nodded and looked at udia. udia, stay here tonight and keep Norapany for a while. No matter what happens, our daughter is always happy to see you.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Get lost! Who are you calling your ex-wife? What does it have to do with me whether shes happy or not? udia cursed directly at L before turning nervously towards Mason. This young young master! I have nothing to do with him. Let me go! I dont even know him whatever he did has nothing to do with me. At this moment, the woman was desperately trying to distance herself from L. Mason gave udia a cold nce before ignoring herpletely and saying only one thing, The child should not suffer for the sins of the father. I will make sure someone stays here tonight to protect your daughter. Chapter 32 You, my little brother, are settled! Mason left a trusted person here to protect Nora. L obediently cooperated, even allowing them to handcuff his hands behind his back, and was then escorted onto the car. It was not that he was afraid of Mason and these guns, but L was also unsure about what happened. Considering that he was Mirandas younger brother, L didnt want to fight with them and decided to rify the situation first before taking any action. Mason, what do you mean? I am your brother-inw. L was handcuffed and seated in the back seat. Mason came up and sat directly next to him, his eyes like knives, staring fiercely at L. Is Mason the name you called? Mason spoke and pressed the gun directly against Ls forehead. Speak! Who are you really? Whats your purpose in getting close to my sister? You should have already investigated where I live, can you find it? Who am I, dont you know? L asked lightly. Of course I have investigated you! You are Henrys person, he sent you to get close to my sister, right? Mason asked fiercely. Upon hearing this, L was stunned for a moment, and then had an expression of speechlessness. Little brother-inw, have you been watching too many conspiracy theories? Dont you admit it yet? I found out that you have close ties with the Ward family. As an ordinary person, how can you have ess to the Ward family? Mason pressed the gun against Ls head and threatened menacingly, Admit it honestly, and I might consider sparing your life! Otherwise, I have ways to make you tell the truth! I guarantee youll be begging for life and longing for death! Tell me, how do you n to harm my sister, or use her against me? L looked at Mason and couldnt help but reveal a wicked smile. If I wanted to deal with you, do I need to go through your sister? This opportunity is good now! Swish! As soon as the words fell, Mason only felt a lightness in his hand. Caught off guard, the gun in his hand was instantly seized by L, now pointed back at Masons head. Mason widened his eyes and showed a strong expression of doubt and surprise. This guy, didnt his hands get tied up? How? In the next second, Masons pupils contracted as he noticed that Ls hand still had a dangling handcuff attached to it. The handcuffs made of alloy were unexpectedly broken off at some point! Let go of Mr. Lowe! Put down the gun! The sudden change in situation made the two henchmen in the front seat pale with shock. They shouted at L, their voices full of anger. Ignoring them, L turned to Mason and asked calmly, Can we talk now? Mason took a deep breath and waved his hand at the two henchmen. Put your guns away. I need to talk to my brother-inw. He emphasized the words brother-inw, gritting his teeth as he spoke. Hehe The two henchmen hesitated for a moment, but L put down his gun first and patted Mason on the shoulder. Bro, my rtionship with the Ward family means that I am one of their people? When Mason heard him call him bro, he red at L fiercely, filled with resentment. Damn it! He was Mr. Lowe, owner of Gold Coast Club and boss of Ednds underground scene! Otherwise, Mason asked coldly, how could you have a rtionship with the Ward family? If you really want to investigate me, L replied calmly, you should do it properly. Five days ago in front of Farmers Market in West District there is a deep-fried dough stick stand where something happened that morning. Hearing this response from L made Mason curl up his lips. However, when L said this with a time and ce, Mason was somewhat skeptical. You saved Erik? You also know medicine and martial arts? And you can gamble too? Damn, youre amazing! Mason teased. Thank you! How else could I have caught your sisters eye? L grinned unashamedly. Damn it! Mason realized that this guy wouldnt listen to reason. He stared at L intently and said, I still dont believe you! Unless you can prove your medical skills. Otherwise, Ill do everything in my power to kick you out of my sisters life! L shrugged his shoulders. How do I prove it? By curing your recent insomnia? Thats not difficult at all! From hisplexion, L could tell that Mason hadnt been sleeping welltely. Mason hesitated for a moment before saying word by word, You want difficulty? Fine! Ill take you to meet someone. If you can cure her illness, then Ill believe in you! Not only will I believe in you, Mason continued excitedly. Youll be my brother-inw and Ill be your little brother! Even if you p me, Ill stand straight! L raised an eyebrow and grinned again. Oh really? Then consider me your future brother! L never expected that Mason would bring him to a military base in the outskirts of Ednd city! This was where the citys security forces were stationed. Even Mason followed all the rules whening here. Only their Land Rover drove in and all the guns they carried were taken away by other subordinates beforehand. At the entrance of this heavily guarded area, Mason made a phone call. After a moment, a dark green jeep came out and Mason took L into it while leaving two subordinates outside. Along the way, fully armed soldiers patrolled everywhere! On both sides of the road stood upright figures emitting an iron-blooded aura. No wonder why even Mason behaved himself here. Compared to these well-trained soldiers, his men were no match for them no matter how ruthless they may be. Sitting in the jeep, L couldnt help but click his tongue and wondered what kind of person did Mason want to deal with by bringing him here? The scene was quite intimidating! After a while, they arrived at a living quarter within this heavily guarded area and stopped at the entrance of a courtyard. Because Mason had already called ahead earlier on, there was already one middle-aged man wearing military uniform waiting for them there. Under the guidance of a middle-aged man, the two entered the courtyard. It wasnt luxurious, but it was filled with birdsong and fragrant flowers, giving off a peaceful vibe.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Ls peripheral vision caught sight of several hidden positions. He could sense that amidst this peaceful sceney hidden danger. Although there seemed to be no guards around, several highly skilled snipers were concealed in strategic locations. If he and Mason dared to make any sudden movements, they would likely be met with a bullet! Who are we here to treat? L couldnt help whispering. The daughter of the Chief General of the Ednd Security Forces. Mason lowered his voice. As soon as he finished speaking, L noticed a hint of worry and sadness sh across Masons eyes. Chapter 33 Not Far from Death Upon arriving at the second floor room, there was already a group of people present. Scarlet Harrisy on the bed, her features strikingly beautiful but her face had turned pale and looked somewhat frightening. She appeared to be in a vegetative state with her eyes closed. A doctor wearing a blue coat was observing her condition at the bedside while another middle-aged man stood next to him with an imposing presence. His face, which usually exuded authority without anger, was now filled with anticipation and concern. This middle-aged man was none other than Zak Harris, themanding officer of Ednd Garrison Command! In addition to them, there was also a young man sitting on the other side of the bed. The youths gaze was filled with tenderness and sorrow as he looked at Zaks daughter lying on the bed. The young mans name was Conor Cox C he was Scarlets university ssmate who worked together with her in biological technology research institute within Ednd Science Academy. At the same time, he was also pursuing Scarlet romantically and their rtionship had be somewhat ambiguous. When Mason came in, he first nced at Scarlet lying on the bed before turning his attention to Conor who met his gaze indifferently. Mr. Harris, how is Scarlet doing? Mason asked concernedly. Zak nced at him and shook his head, his expression serious. Masons face showed a hint of embarrassment, but Mason, who was known for his temper, didnt dare to lose it here. Zaks position was there for all to see C he controlled the entire Garrison Command and not just Mason but even the entire Lowe family were beneath him. Moreover, Mason was Scarlets suitor; how could he be disrespectful to her father in front of her? He also knew that Zak didnt like him because of his involvement in many gray industries and wouldnt allow him to have contact with his daughter. Mr. Lowe, can you stop talking? Cant you see Dr. Bailey is treating Scarlet? Conor teased. Didnt you say it too? Mason retorted coldly, looking displeased at this rival of his.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Enough! Zak raised a hand and stopped them impatiently before turning to the doctor and asking, Dr. Bailey, how is my daughter doing? Can you wake her up? This doctor was none other than Clifford Bailey who worked with Erik! He was rumored to be a descendant of a famous physician from ancient time. Whether true or false no one knew for sure but Cliffords medical skills were truly remarkable! Although he had been invited by the Ward family to Ednd, he wasnt exclusively Eriks personal physician. Zak heard that he was in Ednd, so he invited him over to see his daughter who had suddenly fallen into aa three days ago. No one knew what strange illness she had contracted despite various tests and hospital visits. Zak could only hope for the vast knowledge of traditional medicine. Dont worry, Mr. Harris. Im 70% confident that I can wake your daughter up! Her symptoms are called syncope copse in traditional medicine, which is caused by excessive brain fatigue and external evil energy blocking the meridians during sleep at night. Modern medicine cant cure it or find the cause, but all I need to do is apply a few needles to expel the evil energy and unblock her meridians. Your daughter will naturally wake up afterwards! Just make sure she rests more! Clifford said with some confidence after examining Scarlet. Everyone present showed joy upon hearing this news. Zak was particrly excited and repeatedly nodded his head saying: Good! Good! Dr. Bailey, you really live up to your reputation! Thank you so much! Mason was also thrilled upon hearing that Scarlet could be cured but felt guilty for bringing L along unnecessarily. Conor was even more relieved and excited than anyone else as he held onto Scarlets hand with tears of joy streaming down his face saying, Scarlet, this is wonderful news! You can finally wake up! L looked at Conor with a deep meaning hidden in his eyes as he watched on silently from afar. Although Conor appeared extremely happy, L still caught the sh of mockery on his face. Who was the mockery aimed at? At that moment, Clifford pulled out a pair of silver needles and began sterilizing them to begin acupuncture! However, just then, L stepped forward and sternly advised, Dr. Bailey, you must not do this! If you stick these few needles in her, Miss Harris will not only fail to wake up but also be in danger! As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present was shocked and turned to look at L. Brat, what did you say? Cliffords face darkened as he asked with anger. Mason, who is this guy? Zak asked with an unfriendly expression. Just when he learned that his daughter might wake up soon after being in aa for so long time, someone came along and said such rming things. It was no wonder that Zaks mood would be bad. Uh he is the doctor I found! Originally I wanted him to try treating Scarlet. Miranda exined awkwardly. He didnt know how to introduce L; all he could say was that he had found him himself. He couldnt tell Zak that this guy was his brother-inw? Hmph! This has nothing to do with you two anymore! Zak snorted, the intention to drive them away couldnt be any clearer. Mr. Lowe, where did you find this brat? Are you trying to save Scarlet or harm her? Conor teased. Masons face immediately turned red and he couldnt help but turn around and re fiercely at L. He cursed inwardly at this unreliable bastard who had caused him to be ridiculed in front of Zak. Young man, are you also a doctor? Then you should understand that there is no shortcut for doctors. It all requires years of experience. If your skills are not enough, then you should speak carefully and study hard! Instead of talking nonsense and even harming people! Do you understand? Clifford said sternly and coldly to L with a reprimanding tone. Ls words just now clearly questioned his medical skills, so naturally Clifford was unhappy about it. The implication was that L was too young and his medical skills were simply not good enough. Dr. Bailey, dont mind him, please hurry up and help Scarlet! Zak waved his hand impatiently as he spoke urgently. It could be said that he was anxious for his daughters safety and didnt want Clifford to pay attention to L at all. Yes! Yes! Quickly give Scarlet the needles! Everyone is waiting for Scarlet to wake up, Conor urged. Clifford nodded in agreement and stopped arguing with L. He held a silver needle and pierced Scarlets temple. Seeing this, L couldnt help but shake his head silently. He knew what Clifford was going to do next, and he had guessed which acupoints Clifford was going to target. But as soon as these needles were inserted, Scarlet would be close to death! Chapter 34 Needle Under the Needle Everyone watched eagerly as Clifford worked to revive Scarlet. Clifford confidently inserted a silver needle into Scarlets temple, followed by over ten other acupressure points on her face and forehead. Alright! Clifford wiped his sweat and calmly dered that he was confident in the treatment. Suddenly, Scarlet made some soft noises from her throat. Miss Harris is waking up! Clifford eximed with a smile. The people present were delighted to see this progress. Great! Dr. Bailey, you truly deserve the title of divine physician. I will definitely repay you generously, Zak said gratefully, his face full of relief. However, his words were cut short by what happened next C a scene that left Zaks face twisted in horror and shock! Uh! Uh Scarlets throat still kept making sounds, but the more they listened, the more abnormal it sounded. It seemed to be filled with intense pain and struggle, as if a scream was stuck in the throat but cannot be released. Immediately after that, Scarlety there, convulsing violently all over her body, as if she had been electrocuted. It was like the premonition of corpse transformation in some movies. Finally, her entire body stiffened abruptly, and shey there once again, motionless andpletely silent. This time she was not only unconscious, but also her vital signs were rapidly deteriorating! This sudden and dramatic change had left everyone stunned! Scarlet! Scarlet, whats wrong? Zak was so scared that his face turned pale and he shouted in trembling voice. He only felt like hed fallen directly from heaven into hell. The next second, he grabbed Cliffords cor and asked fiercely, What did you do to my daughter? What happened to her? How how could this happen? It shouldnt be like this. It was supposed to have been cured! Why? Why did it turn out like this? Clifford was also scared out of his wits and quickly checked Scarlets pulse. His whole body went numb with shock. You ipetent doctor! If my daughter suffers any harm, even if I have to discard my military uniform and face a military tribunal, I will kill you! Zak angrily raised his head and roared. Just at this moment, a figure shed over and directly pushed Clifford to the side. Ill do it. Upon seeing the person who came, Clifford was momentarily stunned and said, Its you you Pushed aside by the young man, he wanted to scold him, but suddenly remembered Ls earlier reminder.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Just now L said that if a few more needles were inserted, Scarlet would be in danger of losing her life. Clifford sneered at this and did not approve of it. However, now Brat, dont touch my daughter! Zak shouted angrily and loudly. If I dont touch her, shes about to die! We wouldnt have had time to rush her to the hospital for emergency treatment. Are you sure you dont want me to intervene? L asked expressionlessly. You Zak naturally had no trust in this young man, but upon hearing these words, he hesitated. He was really afraid that his daughter cannot be saved! Can you save Scarlet? Zak asked in a low voice. Of course! L nodded firmly. Mr. Harris, dont listen to his nonsense. Hurry and take her to the hospital. Scarlet may still be able to be saved! If you let him handle it, Scarlet will bepletely finished! At this moment, Conors eyes flickered a few times and he eagerly urged. L nced at the person and said to Zak, Mr. Harris, your daughters pulse is already weak. You saw what happened earlier. Are you choosing to trust me, or wasting life-saving time by taking her to the hospital? Fine, treat her! If you can really save my daughter, Ill personally bow down and apologize to you. But if you cant, Ill kill you and this ipetent doctor together! Zak stared at L for a few seconds, then finally gritted his teeth and said. He exuded a strong aura of iron and blood all over his body. As someone who hadmanded military forces and fought on the battlefield, no one would doubt the authenticity of his words. L chuckled and appeared extremely calm, Actually, Dr. Bailey cant be considered a quack doctor! His treatment method is correct, of course, provided that no one has tampered with your daughters body! What do you mean? Zaks face turned cold and he asked. Thats something youll have to ask him! L pointed at Conor. As soon as the words fell, Zak paused for a moment and looked at Conor with some suspicion and inquiry. Conors face suddenly changed upon hearing this. With a gloomy expression he said, Brat, what do you mean? Do you think you cant cure Scarlet and are trying to shift the me onto me in advance? Its despicable! Who said I cant cure it? L snorted with contempt. He first removed the silver needle that had been inserted by Clifford, then he pped his palm on the acupoints on Scarlets head. Next, a hair-raising scene appeared! Only Scarlets temples, forehead and other acupoints where Clifford had previously applied acupuncture, were now covered with thin needles that looked like strands of hair. These needles are extremely thin, even modern medical equipment cannot detect them! As L forced these fine needles out with his dragon energy, Scarlet suddenly let out a soft hum, her eyelids twitched, indicating signs of awakening. Seeing this scene, Zak, Mason, Clifford and others couldnt help but shrink their pupils! Who would have thought that there were still needles under the needles? Even these hair-thin needles had been cruelly driven deep into Scarlets body. Damn it! Who could be so vicious to harm my daughter like this? Zaks strong body trembled as he growled with red eyes. The anger in his heart was palpable. Grab him and question him, maybe we can get something out of him, L pointed at Conor. As he said this, Zak, with his intense gaze, directed his attention towards the young man. L removed the thin needles from Scarlets body, forcing Zak to take every word seriously. Conor, upon hearing this, disyed a mixture of anger and grievance. He looked indignant and said, Mr. Harris, how could it be me? Why would I harm Scarlet? These past few days, Ive been taking care of her tirelessly! Zaks expression shifted slightly upon hearing Conors words. It was true that Conor had been caring for his daughter day and night, something he himself couldnt have done. He felt genuinely touched. He began to question whether he should suspect a junior who had shown such deepmitment because of a stranger. Youve been sticking close to her because you wanted to ensure that Scarlet wouldnt wake up, L coldly chuckled and then turned to Zak, saying, Mr. Harris, just make him take off his pants! A normal Priocian wouldnt wear the kind of underwear that looks like a diaper, which only people from Ski wear. What? Hearing this, Eduards eyes locked onto Conor like a sharp de. Chapter 35 He is my brother-in-law! As soon as L spoke, Conors face turnedpletely pale. A deep sense of panic and resentment shed through his eyes. Swish! The next second, Conor who was just pleading for mercy, suddenly rushed towards the window on the second floor. He wanted to jump out of it and escape! Zak snorted coldly when he saw this and chased after him like thunder. Although Conor had some skills, he was no match for Zak who was a warrior on their side. After exchanging a few moves, Zak hit Conor with one palm at the back of his neck which made him faint instantly. They pulled off Conors pants and found that he was wearing something like a diaper. It looked like something worn by wrestlers in some country. Hmph! Ski people? Zak sneered heavily with coldness and anger in his eyes. I knew this guy wasnt any good! Seeing this scene, Mason cursed through gritted teeth with a hint of satisfaction in his expression. Hmm At that moment, a faint whisper was heard and Scarlet woke up from her slumber on the bed. Scarlet! Scarlet, youre awake! Zak eximed with a choked voice. Dad Scarlet called out in confusion before her face suddenly changed and she urgently asked, Conor! Wheres Conor? Hes a Ski spy who infiltrated the research institute! I already know! The truth was finally revealed! It was because Scarlet had identally discovered Conors identity that she fell victim to his murderous scheme! Bring Conor Cox down and interrogate him thoroughly! Zak ordered coldly as a high-ranking military official of Priocia. He undoubtedly hated enemy spies. Scarlet, youve finally woken up! I brought people over to save you and caught this spy! I told you earlier that he wasnt a good person and not to get too close to him! At this point, Mason approached Scarlet with an air of pride on his face, hoping to win her favor. It turns out its Mr. Lowe! Thank you so much! Scarlet smiled politely, her pretty face showing no sign of distance or intimacy. It was clear that Mason still had a long way to go in pursuing her. At that moment, Zak strode up to L and said, Thank you for saving my daughter, little miracle worker! I was disrespectful before, so let me apologize and make it up to you! As he spoke, the high-ranking official was about to kneel down and apologize to L. L quickly held him back and said, Mr. Harris, youre too kind. This is all part of my job. I cannot ept such a behavior from you Zak looked at L with surprise in his eyes. He was powerful enough that kneeling down wasnt just an act of courtesy but something he really intended to do. However, despite his strength, he couldnt kneel down and was held up by this young man. A master! Unexpectedly, this young man not only had excellent medical skills but also formidable martial arts abilities. Alright, I wont beat around the bush. Im a rough person, not very slick, and I dont have much money to repay you with. But there are people who want to curry favor with me, so they gifted me a vi in Emerald Green Estates. Im not ustomed to living in such a ce, and its been sitting vacant. How about I give it to you, my young friend? Zak stood tall as he spoke boldly. Upon hearing this, Masons eyelids couldnt help but twitch. The vis in the Emerald Green Estates were worth millions of dors, and it was said that Zaks vi was one of the best in the entireplex. And yet, Zak was giving it as a gift to his brother-inw? What a generous gesture! I dont need this, L shook his head, trying to decline. But Zak waved his hand dismissively. Apologies are enough, but you must ept a token of gratitude! Otherwise, it would be like youre looking down on me. Come on, my daughter isnt worth less than a rundown vi, is she? With no other choice left for him now that things hade to this point, L could only nod and ept the offer. It just so happened that he had been nning on buying a house in a few days anyway; now it seemed like there was no need for him to do so anymore By the way little bro, Zak asked eagerly. Whats your name? Do you have your ID with you? Ill get everything sorted out right away. L Wills, he replied with a smile. As soon as he spoke those words though, Cliffords expression changed slightly C excitement flickered across his face as he asked, Youre Mr. Wills? The one who saved Mr. Ward at the morning market and is also known as our little miracle worker? L nodded once again, Yes why do you ask? Clifford chuckled bitterly and shook his head in self-deprecation. No wonder! No wonder If I had known it was you, the little miracle worker, I wouldnt have made a fool of myself today! Thinking back to when L had warned him earlier and he had still lectured him with veiled insults, Clifford felt ashamed. At this point, Mason looked at Clifford and then at L. Finally, he let go of hisst bit of suspicion towards L. It seemed that this guy really did save Erik! Next, Zak warmly invited L to sit in the living room downstairs. Scarlet, why dont youe over and thank your savior? Scarlet obediently walked over and bowed deeply to L. Thank you so much for saving my life. Dont thank me; you should thank Mason instead. Hes the one who brought me here. This guy hasnt slept well for several days because of you, said L as he waved his hand dismissively towards Mason. L knew that Mason was pursuing Scarlet and didnt mind doing a favor for him. Upon hearing this, Scarlet smiled at Mason gratefully, Mr. Lowe, youre very kind. Its nothing; its nothing! Mason eximed excitedly while thanking L with a grateful look. L rolled his eyes inwardly thinking how even Mason was acting like apdog in front of his goddess Zak snorted lightly as he nced at Mason fawning over his daughter. It was clear that he still had some animosity towards Mason. However, he didnt want to embarrass Mason since he was in a good mood. Although Scarlet had just woken up, L injected her with a strand of dragon energy which made herplexion rosy and her spirit surprisingly full. Zak couldnt help but be amazed at Ls medical skills. L, not only are you skilled in medicine, but also martial arts? Zak asked tentatively after chatting with L for a while. He wasnt one to stand on ceremony and had already started calling L his first name. L nodded modestly. Hmm, I know a little. Haha! Anyone who can hold their own against me is definitely more than just a little skilled. Youre young, incredibly skilled in medicine, and exceptionally powerful-a remarkable individual! Zak praised sincerely. Im not like that, L replied humbly. Its the various martial arts of Priocia that are powerful enough to make me like this.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Zak pped his thigh upon hearing this and eximed, Well said! Its the martial arts of Priocia that are impressive! Not only do you have great skills, you also have an unwavering love for your country! Truly rare! Zak looked at L with increasing admiration in his eyes. As he spoke, he nced at Mason with disdain. Unlike some rich kids who do nothing all day but hang around without contributing anything to the country or society! And yet you want to pursue my daughter! Hmph! With that, Masons face turned red and his expression was as awkward as it could be. Mason was a prominent figure in Ednd, but now he was being scolded and dared not talk back. By the way, L, are you married? My daughter is twenty-six years old this year. Shes pretty enough. You guys can get to know each other more! Upon hearing this, two people present were suddenly anxious. Dad, what are you talking about? Scarlet said angrily. Mr. Harris hes my brother-inw! Mason eximed with an involuntary twitch of his face. Chapter 36 I’m here Zaks appreciation for L was not hidden at all, from calling him his first name to even wanting to introduce his own daughter to him. Although it may have sounded abrupt, it was actually well thought out. His medical skills were so advanced that even Clifford felt inferior. The significance of befriending such a skilled doctor was self-evident. Furthermore, his martial arts skills were impressive upon first testing! Aside from the other benefits that coulde with befriending L, just having someone like him develop in the military would mean limitless potential for the future. Zak truly had developed feelings of admiration and respect for L. However, Mason beside him was getting anxious and frustrated. Goodness gracious! The more Zak talked about introducing Scarlet, his dream lover to his brother-inw, the more absurd it seemed! Scarlet was Masons dream girl after all. Now Zak wanted to introduce her to his brother-inw? Mr. Harris, he is my sisters husband! Mason said helplessly yet urgently. As soon as these words fell out of his mouth, Zak suddenly became stunned, Your sisters husband? Which sister? My real sister Miranda, Mason replied with a bitter smile on his face. Upon hearing this response, Zak clicked his tongue and said, Then it must be fake! Obviously, Zak had also heard about Miranda finding someone to pretend to be her fianc and fight against the familys arranged marriage. So when he heard that L was Mirandas husband, he didnt take it seriously at all. He was just a little curious as to why someone as capable as L would y this role. No! Its not fake! This time its real! Mason quickly shook his head, afraid that Zak would still try to match Scarlet with L. As he spoke, he hugged L by the shoulder and leaned in close, showing how intimate they were, Mr. Harris, he is really my brother-inw! My real brother-inw! Right? Brother-inw? Mason said while winking at L. L was speechless for a moment. Now he had be his real brother-inw? But although Scarlet was beautiful, he didnt have any thoughts about her. He smiled lightly and said, Yes Mr. Harris, both me and Miranda have gotten our marriage certificate already. And Im already a father too. Scarlet is stunningly beautiful; if I could be her big brother Id be honored. Since Zak treated him well now, there wasnt much else for him to say except praise his daughter. Hearing this statement, Zakughed heartily a few times; it seemed like his previous thoughts were unnecessary after all. Even if Zak admired him greatly, he wouldnt let his daughter get involved with another womans husband. I apologize for being rude earlier, Zak said politely. Scarlet why dont you greet him? Scarlet pursed her lips but didnt feel any resistance in her heart. She sweetly called out, Brother L! L was her savior, and he was truly exceptional. It didnt bother him that Scarlet called him brother. Mason watched L with envy and resentment in his eyes, feeling a twinge of bitterness as Scarlet called L brother. If only Scarlet could call him like that, he would wake upughing from his dreams. Zak continued to chat with L while Clifford couldnt resist asking for medical advice from the man holding the Dragon Emperors Canon. L gave clear and concise answers to all his questions, leaving Clifford feeling enlightened and sitting up straight like a schoolboy in front of his teacher. Zak was even more impressed by Ls eloquence and tried to find out if he had any ns for advancement in the military. However, it was gettingte, and L had to leave because he missed Nora at home. Zak gave him a free pass toe back anytime. As they left the military zone, Mason ordered his two subordinates to take another car while he talked privately with his brother-inw behind the wheel. What else do you want to talk about? If you were able to make friends with Zak today, you could have done so earlier with the Ward family, asked L from the passenger seat as he raised an eyebrow. Mason chuckled, No, no, its not about that! Brother-inw, I believe you now He coughed a few times and nervously continued, Im pursuing Scarlet and youve seen it. So some of the things you saw before, brother-inw, you have to keep it to yourself and dont tell Zak or Scarlet! Zak admired L so much that he even introduced Scarlet to him. They exchanged contact information and would probably be seeing each other often in the future. In case Mason thought to himself, if L said something unexpected, he felt like he would lose all hope.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As the words fell, L responded with a questioning Hmm? before realizing what Mason was hinting at. A mischievous smile crept onto his face. You mean the day you were surrounded by many women at the casino, right? Brother-inw, Im not that kind of yboy. I had strict upbringing since childhood and I am deeply in love with Scarlet. That day was just because she told me she had already gotten together with Conor which hit me hard emotionally so I went to find two girls at random in hopes of releasing my emotions! Mason exined anxiously. What do you need to exin to me for? L shrugged nonchntly. Just dont go bbering about it! Mason warned sternly. How are you talking to me? L teased. Mason tugged at the corner of his mouth, finally revealing a pleasing smile. Brother-inw, youre my real brother-inw! Im your little brother, and when your little brother needs help finding a girlfriend, you as the big brother have to lend a hand. Right? In Ednd theres nothing I cant handle. L nodded his head. Dont worry, as long as you behave well, I wont say anything. Hearing this made Mason breathe a sigh of relief. But in his heart he thought: Do I have any leverage that this cheap-ass brother-inw could use against me? On the way back home, Mason drove and personally took L back to his rental house. When he got home, Nora was still asleep. The night passed without incident The next day, L first drove Nora to kindergarten before heading over to pick up Miranda for work from her estate. Security in this vi area was pretty good but since the Bentley Mulsanne had already been registered, there were no obstacles entering or leaving. However, upon arriving at Mirandas vi living room door, L could faintly hear an argument inside. Uncle, Auntie, said Mirandas voice with a hint of anger. My affairs dont seem to concern you guys right? How is it not our business? Romeo Lowe, Mirandas uncle retorted angrily. Youre finding yourself another toy boy again; isnt that provoking Mr. Austin? Isnt that provoking the Austin family? If you really anger the Austin family, our entire family will suffer with you! Im telling you, kick that pretty boy to the curb now. Otherwise, well take care of him before Mr. Austin even gets a chance! Where is this pretty boy? Bring him here! Romeo was a dominant figure and barked at Miranda. Im here, L replied as he walked in with a calm expression. Chapter 37 If you don’t teach, I will teach. The living room door was pushed open and L walked in with a serious expression. Inside the room, besides Miranda and her hired servant, there were a middle-aged couple and a young woman. All three of them were dressed elegantly with an air of superiority about them. It was clear that they were used to living a life of luxury. The middle-aged couple turned out to be Mirandas uncle Romeo and his wife Eliza, while the young woman was Mirandas cousin Harlow Lowe. When they saw L enter, the family trio looked surprised for a moment before sizing him up with condescension. So youre the gigolo my cousin just found? Harlow raised an eyebrow as she spoke, looking at L as if he were livestock bought from the market. Although members of the Lowe family had heard about Mirandas fianc who seemed to have some skills C taking down Rex and killing seven assassins C it wasnt enough to impress them. Being good at fighting didnt mean anything in terms of social status; those so-called experts who could take on ten men alone often ended up being hired as bodyguards orckeys by people with money and power. You should probably call me your brother-inw, L said coldly, feeling annoyed by Harlows attitude. Brother-inw? Hrious, youre not even worthy! Harlow sneered, her face full of disdain. Romeo and Eliza were so arrogant that they didnt even look at L in the eye. They just turned to Miranda and said, Miranda, youve been pretending to be engaged to this kind of man several times. Its ridiculous behavior and a challenge to Mr. Austin and the Austin family! Our family has given you two years to struggle, which is our greatest tolerance for you. Today your grandmother sent us here with her message: either kick this man out or apologize personally to Mr. Austin. Otherwise, your deadline will change from two years to two months. Within these two months, unless you can increase thepanys profits tenfold, you must marry Mr. Austin obediently. If you still resist then our family will cut off all ties with you so as not to affect everyone else! Humph! Hearing this news made Miranda tremble slightly; her beautiful eyes filled with sadness and despair. What? Increase thepanys profits tenfold within two months? How was that possible? Is this grandmas idea? Miranda gritted her teeth and asked. Of course it is! What are always pretending about? Its good fortune that Mr. Austin likes You! Marrying into the Austin family would be good for our family as well but instead of epting Mr. Austins proposal like any sane person would do, you keep on provoking him by associating yourself with trash like him. Once youpletely offend the Austin family because of you, everyone in our family will suffer! Harlow said in a sarcastic tone, trying to sound righteous. You cant be so selfish as a person! Why dont you marry?Miranda asked coldly. You Harlow was blocked and felt angry inside. She wanted to get married too, but Isa didnt like her. Although Harlow was also beautiful, there was still some gap between her and Miranda in terms of temperament and aura. Isa didntck beautiful women either; he only wanted to conquer strong and cold queens like Miranda, which he had no interest in Harlow. Miranda, stop talking nonsense here. If this happened to Harlow, she would definitely be more sensible than you. Even if she doesnt want it herself, she would make sacrifices for the entire family. What about you? The message has been delivered; its up to you how to handle it. Hmph! Now that Mr. Austin is pursuing you normally just because of your affiliation with the Lowe family What are you if kicked out by us? Our family wont care about you anymore; Mr. Austin has a hundred ways to get what he wants from someone like you then y with your feelings. Dont pretend! Hmph! Eliza saw her daughter looking down and couldnt help but make a cutting remark. She acted as if she was on a moral high ground, silently cursing Miranda for being selfish. The words were harsh and hurtful. Mirandas pretty face turned red with anger. Her eyes betrayed her fury, but she wasnt one to argue with others. She trembled with rage instead. Arent you supposed to be an elder? How can you insult someone younger like a shrew? Youll never amount to anything in your life. L couldnt bear it anymore and stepped in. He felt sorry for Miranda, who was facing this family of three all alone while feeling so humiliated. After all, he was technically her husband now. Could he just stand by and watch? Elizas expression became stern as she pointed at L and scolded him, Do you have the right to speak here? Romeo snorted coldly while staring at L with dark eyes. Harlow raised her hand and pped him across the face without hesitation. You bastard! Who let you bark like that? She had been upset after being confronted by Miranda earlier, so she needed an outlet for her frustration. As soon as L spoke, Harlow found her outlet for venting. In her eyes, L was nothing more than Mirandaspdog, at best a slightly ferocious one. The Lowe family didnt see him as human next to this fake fianc of Mirandas. Wanting to hit and curse was just a matter of course. How could she possibly hit or even touch L now? He dodged with a tilt of his body and avoided it altogether. If I hit you, you dog dare to dodge? Do you believe Ill make you disappear? Harlow fumed in anger after missing the p again. She raised her hand once more. Smack! This time the sound of a crisp p echoed through the air. But it was Harlow who held her face and stumbled back. You! she shouted in disbelief while holding onto her cheek. Miranda, how dare you p me? Bang! Miranda with a cold expression, emitted an invisible aura from her body, and then pped Harlow again. Miranda, youre going the wrong way! What do you want to do? Romeo was furious when he saw his daughter being beaten. Eliza supported her daughter, Harlow, how are you? Does it hurt?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, she pointed at Mirandas nose and scolded, You actually fought for an outsider against your cousin, are you crazy! L is my husband, not an outsider! Harlow insulted and abused her own brother-inw. If you dont teach her, as her elder sister, I will teach her how to behave! Miranda said in a cold voice, the domineering aura of the female CEO was fully demonstrated. L pursed his lips beside her His wife was really amazing! Then as your uncle, I will also educate you well! Romeo was so angry that he raised his hand and gestured as if he was going to p Miranda. However, at this moment, he only felt his wrist as if it were being mped by a steel pliers, and his bones were throbbing with pain. Wanna hit on my wife? Do you believe Ill break your hand? L squinted his eyes and asked with a coldugh. Chapter 38 There is a third option Romeos face darkened, and he let out a cold snort before lowering his hand. He knew he couldnt beat L in a fight; if they got physical, they would surely lose. Miranda, we delivered your grandmothers message! You have two choices: either kick this guy to the curb or wait to be kicked out of the Lowe family! Romeo said to Miranda. In his eyes, how could Miranda have doubled the profits of Lowes Pharmaceutical in just two months? So she only had these two options. Mirandas beautiful eyes shed with helplessness and confusion. Despite her strong exterior, she was ultimately a weak woman. At this moment, she felt powerless. The entire Lowe family revered their matriarch and even her own grandmother had given her an ultimatum. What could she do? Who else could she rely on? Her parents? They hadnte personally to deliver the message or force her into anything C that was already their biggest favor. Could she count on Mason? Although he had some influence in business matters, he couldnt really help much now and dared not go against their grandmothers wishes either. However, at this moment, a cold and determined voice rang out.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. My wife has a third option! That is to increase thepanys profits tenfold within two months! Let you all understand that even if she doesnt marry into a wealthy family, she can still rise with the Lowe family! As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was stunned. The next second, Romeo and his family sneered at L. It seemed like they had heard the biggest joke in the world. Imughing so hard! A lowly dog like you doesnt even understand what business is? Your master hasnt spoken yet and you dare to bark! Harlow mocked bitterly while covering her face. I want to see how you can increase profits tenfold in two months! She continued sarcastically. Eliza, Harlow, lets go! Romeo sneered coldly before leaving with his family. After they left, Miranda breathed a sigh of relief and her dominant aura dissipated. The next second she sat down on the sofa feeling somewhat powerless. She looked at L with bitterughter in her eyes as she said, How could I possibly increase profits tenfold within two months? Youre just boasting for me to save face. Miranda seemed to have already imagined how embarrassed she would be after two months. However, L spoke firmly, Dont worry; Ive got your back. Ill help you. Miranda paused for a moment, a hint of disdain shing across her pretty face undetected. She also thought L was full of it, but she held back from mocking him out loud. After all, he was just trying tofort her However, only L knew that his words were not just empty talk. If Mirandaspany focused on any other industry besides medicine, he wouldnt be so confident. But with even a slight modification to one of the prescriptions in Dragon Emperors Canon, it could be a best-selling drug or health supplement. Meanwhile, on the other side The Romeo family of three left Imperial View Vi Area with sour expressions on their faces. Harlow especially red with hatred in her eyes. Dad! Mom! That self-righteous bitch Miranda dared to hit me! Harlowined indignantly while holding her swollen cheek. Dont worry daughter, Eliza gritted her teeth in anger. That little bitch wont have a good ending! Romeo snorted coldly and his eyes gleamed with malice. Trying to increase Lowes Pharmaceuticals profits tenfold within two months? Thats just wishful thinking! Romeo sneered at Miranda. Not only will she not achieve that, but thepany will also suffer losses and even copse! It was worth noting that Romeo was in charge of Lowes Pharmaceutical, a position he had held for many years. Many of thepanys key employees naturally followed his lead. Moreover, he was also using the name of Mirandas grandmother to further his own interests. To vent his anger on Miranda today, Romeo didnt hesitate to sacrifice Lowes Pharmaceutical. Meanwhile, L drove Miranda to work and she received a call from her secretary Shelly on the way. After hanging up the phone, Miranda looked extremely upset. Earlier this morning, many executives in thepany suddenly resigned or requested leave for various reasons. She knew it was all because of her uncle meddling behind-the-scenes! What happened? Seeing how upset she looked, L knew something had gone wrong. Many executives in ourpany have resigned or requested leave! gritted her teeth as she spoke. In the midst of anger, there was panic and helplessness. With so many key employees leaving, how could thepany continue to operate? Even if they were to immediately recruit new talent, it would be toote! Miranda grew angrier as she thought about it and decided to call her grandmother. The Lowe familys matriarch owned all of their industries. Miranda couldnt believe that her grandmother would allow her uncle to sacrifice thepanys interests just to suppress her. Grandma! Its Miranda! Uncle Miranda exined everything to her grandmother, but after hanging up the phone, she looked even more upset. Your uncle must have his reasons for doing this. That was the response from Mirandas grandmother who had forced Miranda into marrying into the Austin family at any cost, even if it meant sacrificing apany. The Austin family was one of the most prominent families in Kreanford, the state, and among Ednds elites. The Lowe family only had some influence in Ednd; they couldntpare with the Austin family at all. Once Miranda married into the Austin family and established a rtionship between their families, they would reap immeasurable benefits. The Lowe family will rise through their connection with the Austin family. Compared to sacrificing a pharmaceuticalpany that made less than 100 million annually, what did it matter? What should I do? What am I supposed to do? Miranda was truly panicked, feeling like there was no way out. Thepany wasnt really hers; she was just the CEO. Romeos move had cut off herst hope. Even with Mirandas business acumen, she couldnt change anything. Was this the end of her struggle? Miranda closed her beautiful eyes and leaned back in the car seat, exhausted and helpless. She didnt want to show any weakness or let anyone see how helpless and wronged she felt, so she closed her eyes. However, a crystal tear still slipped from the corner of her eye. Just then, she suddenly felt a warm hand grab onto hers delicately. Let me talk to those troublemaking executives separately, he said reassuringly. I promise they wont leave thepany. Chapter 39 Do you have a lot of confidence in him? Miranda opened her eyes, a mocking smile crossing her stunning face. She felt a wave of turmoil within her. You talk to them? Theyre all my uncles old subordinates, they dont even listen to me. Why would they listen to you? she asked angrily. Who do you think you are? L, cant you stop causing trouble for me? Miranda questioned him loudly with frustration and anger in her voice. She was filled with negative emotions and couldnt help but vent them out on this guy. As she spoke, tears of grievance streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly. L smiled and took Mirandas small hand in his own. Trust me, okay? He knew how Miranda was feeling at the moment so he didnt take it personally. Looking at the gentle smile on his face, for some reason Mirandas emotions stabilized. Just now when sheshed out at him it wasnt because she really looked down on him but rather because she needed an outlet for all the pent-up frustration inside of her. After calming herself down a bit, Miranda was surprised by how uncharacteristic that outburst had been from her who usually remained cool and collected even when unhappy C especially towards men Was this the behavior that only women should exhibit? And yet here she was, getting angry at this man. What was wrong with her? It seemed like she was truly losing it Miranda attributed her behavior to a sense of helplessness deep within herself. After a few seconds of silence, she nodded slowly and said, Okay! I believe you. At 8 oclock in the morning, Miranda and L arrived at thepany. When they reached the top floor, they saw more than ten people gathered around the CEOs office. Shelly had a wry smile on her face as she tried to persuade these key members of thepany. Oh look who finally decided to show up, one person said. Ms. Lowe, my wife has been diagnosed with oral cancer and needs to go abroad for treatment. I need two months off, another person said. Ms. Lowe, my husband is going to have surgery in another country and also needs two months off, yet another person chimed in. Im sorry Ms. Lowe but I think ourpany is going bankrupt so I want to resign! someone else eximed. As soon as they saw Miranda approaching them, these key members started shouting all at once. They either quit directly or took at least two months off. The timing was good though. If she hadnt achieved her goals in two months, it was probably time for her to leave.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The beautiful CEOs face turned red with anger, and she wanted nothing more than to kick these people out. But after ncing at L beside her, she took a deep breath and said, Alright! Whether you want to quit or take a leave of absence,e see me one by one. And give me some time; I have other things to deal with. Ms. Lowe, dying wont help anything, a middle-aged woman with lingering charm said. Im definitely quitting this job! If you dont approve it, I can report you to the relevant department! Miranda replied coldly, Dont worry. Well handle everything this morning! Shelly,e in here. Shelly answered and followed Miranda into the office. L followed behind them and closed the door. Go find all the information on those people outside for me! Miranda instructed Shelly ording to what L had told her before. Not just their resumes but also their personal information like habits and family situations C gather everything that can be collected as soon as possible! Shelly didnt ask any questions and quickly went off to prepare. After about half an hour passed by, Shelly returned holding a stack of freshly printed A4 papers back into the CEOs office. However, upon entering, she was stunned for a moment. L was sitting in Mirandas office chair, while Miranda herself was resting on the nearby sofa with her eyes closed. Ms. Lowe, what is going on? Shelly asked confusedly. Just give the documents to L, Miranda said calmly. Shelly let out a surprised Oh, but didnt ask any further questions. Alright honey, leave it to me. You all can go out first and let Macy Waree in, L said as he looked through the documents for a moment before waving his hand at Miranda. L had some tactics up his sleeve that he didnt want to reveal to Miranda just yet. Miranda gave him an annoyed look and felt like she had be his subordinate instead of the other way around. However, she knew better than to doubt her team members abilities without reason. So she nodded in agreement before giving Shelly a nod and leaving the room while telling Macy outside, Ms. Ware, you can go in now. What does this mean? Macy asked with confusion written all over her face. Miranda emerged from the room, and Macy asked, What do I go in there for? Arent you quitting? Someone inside can help you with that, Miranda said. She remained expressionless as she sat down on a chair in the hallway. She seemed to have given up. Although she believed in L, her hope was dwindling. It was like trying to revive a dead horse. I want to see what game youre ying,Macy said as she walked into the office. Meanwhile, Shelly sat next to Miranda and whispered, Youre letting Mr. Willis handle this? Mirandaughed at herself and replied, Yeah! He says he can handle it so let him try. Im out of options. Shellys face flickered for a moment before saying confidently, If Mr. Willis says he can do it then he probably can. Oh? Miranda looked surprised at Shellys confidence in L. Its just my intuition, Shelly said nervously. Miranda looked at her secretary, a hint of suspicion shing in the depths of her eyes. It was the kind of suspicion that belonged to women. Inside the office. Whats the meaning of Ms. Lowe? Is she really nning to let her man intervene? Macy came in and stared at L sitting there, sneering. Yes! Today I came to talk with you! Ls eyes shed with silver light and an evil smile appeared on his face. Macy raised an eyebrow. Mr. Willis, dont think that just because you got rid of Rex everyone will be afraid of you! Im just resigning from my job; whether or not I do so is up to me. I dont believe you would dare do anything to me! Ms. Ware, right? I dide here to intimidate you but not through violence; that would be too low-ss. Oh? You really want to intimidate me? How scary! Macy said mockingly but her face changed when L spoke again. Twenty-three hours ago, yesterday morning at nine oclock, you had an abortion in the hospital! L looked at the middle-aged beauty in front of him and said with a smile. You how did you know? Macy widened her eyes, looking shocked and incredulous. She had gone to a private hospital for the procedure, even her little lover didnt know! She was confident that she had kept it hidden from everyone! But how could this man in front of her know so clearly, even down to the exact time? A sense of panic rose from Macys heart. And what L said next made that panic reach its peak. Actually, abortion is not a big deal. But most importantly, your husband had a vasectomy ten years ago. How did you get pregnant? Youre really careless! L stopped there without continuing his words and just grinned at Macy. I I wont resign! Is that okay? Chapter 40 Humiliate her in a little while In the depths of Macys eyes, there was panic and a certain fear. Facing Ls gaze, she felt as if she was naked and everything was exposed. This feeling was extremely terrifying! Hey, its okay! Thepany definitely protects the privacy of its employees! And staying in thepany is definitely a wise choice for yourself! I can responsibly tell you that thepany will receive at least billions of orders in the near future. As high-level executives of thepany, you can all enjoy high dividends! So dont think too much about it, just work hard. L nodded and smiled innocently. He understood that giving someone both punishment and reward was necessary to make this kind of rtionship more solid. The office door opened and Macy walked out with a slightly pale face. She seemed to have be much more restrained. Mr. Boyer, please go in. Macy said to a man. Ms. Ware, have you finished your resignation procedures? someone asked. I Im not resigning! Macy shook her head. The executives who were waiting to resign or take a leave of absence were all stunned by her sudden change of heart. What was going on? Macy was known for being the most resolute and close to Romeo among them. She had said that if she resigned from here, Romeo would arrange for her to be the general manager of anotherpany in the Lowe family. She even threatened that she wouldnt stay in thispany even if Miranda gave her the position of executive director. Now, what happened In the next second, Macy walked up to Miranda with a smile on her face. Ms. Lowe, I have been with thispany for so many years and have developed deep feelings for it. After careful consideration, I really cant bear to leave. I will work hard and do my best in the future, she added earnestly. Miranda looked at Macy strangely, surprised but also doubtful. Did Macy really decide not to resign? What did L do exactly? Or how did he manage it? At this moment, Mirandas curiosity was rapidly growing. And at that moment, when Oliver Boyer entered the office and looked at L with the same expression as Macy before him C surprise, disbelief, and mockery. Mr. Boyer, its hot outside. Arent you ufortable wearing womens clothing? As soon as he finished speaking, Olivers face turned red in an instant. You you were you spying on me? Oliver was so embarrassed that he looked like a woman. Ha! Sorry about that. I dont have such a hobby! I just want to let you know that I can dig up all your secrets! L was speechless. A few minutester, Oliver walked out of the office with a red face. I remembered it wrong! My wife has all her teeth filled; she doesnt have oral cancer. I wont take leave Seeing this scene unfold before them left everyone feeling confused and uncertain. What was going on here? Why did Macy change her mind earlier? And now Oliver too? Miranda blinked her eyes excitedly; finally seeing hope for herself after feeling helpless and hopeless for so long as a beautiful female CEO. Next, it seemed like they were repeating a process. Thepany executives who were supposed to resign or take leave had all changed their minds after entering and leaving the office. They went from being dismissive and even arrogant to bing cautious and polite, expressing their loyalty to Miranda. Finally, with thest marketing managering out, they all went back to work obediently, signaling the end of this farce. Miranda let out a long sigh of relief and a rxed smile appeared on her stunning face. It seemed like there was even a hint of sweetness in the air. As an independent and domineering female CEO, she only felt that it was good to have someone share her troubles even better if someone could help turn things around for her. But in the next second, she couldnt help but nce at her secretary Shelly beside her. Mr. Wills did an excellent job, Shelly said sincerely as Mirandas personal secretary. Miranda moved her lips slightly but didnt say anything else. Meanwhile, inside a private vi Romeos family was still waiting for news about Lowes Pharmaceutical chaos. That little bitch Miranda dared to hit my daughter! Im waiting for her toe begging us! said Eliza proudly. Dad, even if she begs you, dont be soft-hearted! You have to let her taste what despair feels like! If she dares to hit me, well make her regret it! Harlow gritted her teeth. Of course! Your grandma and the entire family are on our side. Its easy to take care of her, Romeo sneered.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He looked at the time and said, Its almost time. Have my old subordinates left thepany? Let me check! Hahaha Yes, check it out! Then well go to thepanyter and see Mirandas face for ourselves, Harlow eagerly replied. A sense of satisfaction appeared on her face as if she had already seen Mirandas helpless expression. What other expression could there be? She might even vomit blood from anger, Eliza gloated. Alright then. Ill make a call first. Later we can humiliate this little brat in person at thepany. Romeo waved his hand and dialed a number with a smug look on his face. Ms. Ware, how is it going? Have youpleted your resignation procedures? He asked with a smile. Sorry Mr. Lowe, for now I dont really want to resign. After speaking, Macy hung up the phone. Hello? Hello? Romeo shouted a few times into the phone, then made an unhappy tsk sound. Whats wrong, Dad? Harlow asked nervously. Was there any unexpected situation with the matter? I dont know whats wrong with Macy. Its fine, one person cant affect much. Ill make another call to someone else. Romeo cursed a few times, then made another phone call. However, the answer he received this time made his expression even more unpleasant. His heart skipped a beat, and Romeo quickly dialed the next one. After each phone call he made, his face became even more unpleasant to look at. Finally, it turned into a dark iron color! Dad, whats wrong? Harlow cautiously asked, sensing that something was off. Damn it! These damn fence-sitters! Chapter 41 Go for what? When Romeo finished hisst call, his face was so dark. All of his former subordinates at Lowes Pharmaceutical had chosen to stay, without exception. Some even refused to answer his calls. Whats wrong, honey? What happened? Eliza asked anxiously. L! Its that L! These turncoats all talked to the guy with L and changed their minds! Romeo said through gritted teeth. What? That gigolo next to Miranda? How is that possible? A gigolo like him has no power, Harlow eximed incredulously. Who knows what dirty tricks he used! And the most ridiculous thing is that he boasted about having orders worth at least 100 million in the near future! Damn it, did these turncoats believe him just because of this? Romeos expression was constantly changing. Of course, thesepany executives couldnt reveal their own shady dealings and instead used Ls pie in the sky promises as an excuse for their betrayal. Haha, orders worth 100 millions? This L is really a clown who dares say anything! Are these turncoats all idiots for believing him? Harlowughed angrily. The situation definitely isnt that simple! Romeo spoke in a low voice. So are we still going to thepany? Eliza asked. Hearing this, Romeo exploded with anger, Are you stupid? Why would we go there? To humiliate ourselves? Meanwhile, in Mirandas office, she stared at the man before her as if trying to see through him. The more she looked at him, the more mysterious he seemed. What are you looking at? Am I handsome? L touched his nose and smiled awkwardly. Even he felt his heart skip a beat when being scrutinized by such a stunning goddess. Well youre kind of handsome, Miranda smiled and nodded before continuing to stare at L. How did you do it? L shrugged his shoulders and said cryptically, Its a secret. Everyone has something they dont want others to know about C things that often manifest in their physical condition or personal habits. After infusing his eyes with dragon energy, L possessed a pair of eyes that were skilled at discovering secrets. For example, Macys miscarriage and the fact that apany executive was actually suffering from HIV, which no one else knew about except for him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. This disease is protected by hospital privacyws and society advocates against discrimination towards those who suffer from it. Any employer was not allowed to refuse employment to someone because they had HIV. However, despite these regtions and advocacy, just imagine the pressure this person would face if their secret was revealed. Being mortified would be inevitable! It can be said that they sumbed because L sent them a signal: I can expose you and all your hidden secrets! Just like Shelly before them, they feared L C even dread him. Hmph! Forget it then! Miranda snorted lightly with some dissatisfaction before asking again, L, why are you helping me like this? In reality, were just in a business deal. I havent been particrly good to you. L smiled and replied, Youve been pretty good. Today, you even helped me deal with your cousin. Youre this protective of your family, so as your husband, shouldnt I be too? In fact, Ls attitude toward Miranda had changed from the moment she had shielded him from seven assassins the day before. This fake marriage was no longer just a transaction to him. Who is your wife? Miranda heard the words and gave L a sharp look, muttering under her breath. But there was still a faint smile on her pretty face, indicating that she wasnt really opposed to the idea. Oh, I forgot. Theres no one else here, L said sheepishly. Well then, Ms. Lowe, if you dont mind, Ill be going, he added. But just as he turned to leave, the beautiful CEOs face suddenly turned cold and she red at him fiercely. Just go! I cant stand seeing you! she snapped. L broke out in a sweat and thought to himself, Women are so unpredictable! After leaving thepany premises, L went to several pharmacies and bought arge amount of medicine. Since he had decided to help Miranda out from now on, it was time for him to take action. He chose four types of medicine: scar removal cream for beauty treatment; hair growth tonic; powerful hemostatic agent; and leukemia medication. However, instead of improving their effects like they were supposed to do originally, he nned on reducing the potency of the first two medicines by substituting some expensive herbs with cheaper ones so that they could be mass-produced more cost-effectively. Of course, even if the effect was weakened, it would still be much more powerful than the scar removal and hair growth products on the market today. L nned to use Zaks connections to try and open up channels within the military for a strong hemostatic drug. As for the medicine to treat leukemia, L was going to put his heart into it and have a serious talk with Miranda when the time came. He wasnt nning on using it for profit. It could be used to establish Lowes Pharmaceuticals brand image, but it had to be sold at an affordable price. L knew all too well how devastating leukemia could be for a family after experiencing it firsthand with a patient. Drugs like Gleevec cost astronomical amounts of money and leave many families bankrupt and desperate. After spending all morning reforming four types of drugs, L took out his phone and began making calls. This was where personal rtionships came in handy. Hello, Mr. Ward? This is L! How have you beentely? L greeted him warmly. I know, I know youre that young doctor L! Ive been taking that prescription you gave mest time and my heart feels like Im back in my twenties! When will you have some free time? I want to personally thank you again. Erik spoke with gratitude and enthusiasm. Last time he insisted on giving Lpensation but he naturally returned the favor by leaving Erik with a prescription for maintaining heart health. Lets talk about visiting once Ive moved into my new house. Ill definitely invite you, Mr. Ward, toe over as a guest. Right now, Im preparing tounch several new drugs on the market, L exined his purpose. What? Little miracle doctor, youreunching new drugs? Thats great! Its like benefiting society! Erik eximed and patted his chest in agreement. Thank you so much, Mr. Ward! I can guarantee the effectiveness of these drugs. Once we have samples made, I can let those distributors and agents try them out freely, L said confidently. Hey little miracle doctor, theres no doubt your medicine will be effective! Erikughed. After chatting for a while longer, L hung up the phone. He then contacted Clifford and Zak separately to discuss this matter. Clifford was a renowned medicine expert in the country and knew many people in this field. When he heard that L wasunching new drugs on the market, he became excited and eager to help out by promising that he would take care of everything himself. Thest time they briefly exchanged ideas for a moment or two had resulted in many medical problems that had been guing him being resolved at once. Clifford was thoroughly impressed with Ls medical skills. He hadplete faith in the medicines he prescribed and gave him his full support. However, after L finished his call with Zak and exined his purpose, the attitude of themander became somewhat ambiguous. In fact, his words gradually shifted from admiration to dissatisfaction and indifference. Chapter 42 After slapping once, there’s still another slap After hanging up the phone, Zaks brow furrowed tightly, unable to hide his disappointment. Beside him, Scarlet sneered. I thought he was really something special, but it turns out hes just another greedy guy. He only wants to use your connection to make money for himself! So disappointing! The wealthy heiress shook her head and spoke with a heavy dose of disdain towards L. I never expected L to be so desperate for sess! He wants me to promote his new blood clotting medicine in the military? Zak shook his head as well, now having a much lower opinion of L. Dad, dont help him! Hmph! Scarlet pouted her lips. Lets wait and see. He said he made a sample that I can try out. If it works okay, Ill turn him down. But if it actually works well I might give him some help as a favor. Zak spoke calmly. Hmm lets see the sample first before making any decisions. I dont believe his medicine could work better than what we already have in the military. Scarlet sounded unimpressed. Meanwhile on Ls end, after hanging up the phone call with Zak, he also sensed an attitude shift from Zak towards him. Ah the more you use favors from people like this guy and Zak, the less theyre worth. He shrugged off his change in demeanor without much concern since he didnt expect anything intimate or personal from him anyway. Lets just use up these favors and move on, L thought to himself, determined to help Miranda through her troubles. Just then, his phone rang and he recognized the number with a p to his forehead. He had almost forgotten about this. Hello? Miss Bates? he answered, trying to sound casual. Well well well, you still remember me? Reeva teased on the other end of the line. How could I forget? L chuckled nervously. You promised me some secret techniques, she reminded him. How about we meet for lunch today? At 11:30 am, Reeva and L met at Ranlins Manor C a farm-themed amusement park known for its delicious cuisine and leisurely activities. They didnt bother with one of the quaint wooden cabins; instead they found a spot in the main hall to sit down together. Hey, did you bring it? Reeva asked impatiently as soon as she saw L. It was no secret that this was a big concern for a beautiful woman like her. Otherwise, Reeva wouldnt have contacted L herself C she just couldnt wait any longer. I brought it! L smiled and handed her a handwritten copy of the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra. Reeva took it uncertainly and asked, Are you sure this will improve my physical condition? Not only that, but practicing this should make you very powerful! However, if you use it to bully the weak or do evil deeds, dont me me for using my skills to stop you! L warned seriously. The Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra was one of the techniques stored in Ls memory. He wasnt sure how powerful it waspared to his own Dragon Soul Immortal Technique which he had practiced himself. But he knew for sure that it was much stronger than those so-called martial arts in todays society. Hearing this warning from L made Reeva snort dismissively. I wont do anything evil with it. And if you try to stop me by force well This girl thought highly of herself because she had trained with her grandfather since childhood and already developed her energy at such a young age. She believed that although L might be good at medicine, he couldnt possibly be better than her in martial arts just because he had obtained this technique C after all, having ess to something didnt necessarily mean mastering its use. Regardless of medical skills or martial arts, they all require years of hard work to achieve sess. L was young, but his medical skills were already so aplished. He must have devoted himself entirely to medicine and couldnt possibly have the energy to study anything else. When L saw the disdainful expression on this girls face, he didnt pay much attention and just smiled. At this moment, Reeva thought of something and a blush appeared on her pretty face. After hesitating for a while, she tentatively asked, By the way, L, your medical skills are so amazing. Can you treat that kind of illness? What kind? L was taken aback. That kind! Oh my Reeva stomped her foot in embarrassment. L looked at her with a strange expression before saying: Youre pretty healthy and dont have any venereal diseases. Its not me! And its not venereal disease either. Its its just difficult to use! Its my cousin who got injured there when he was young. Can you treat him? Reeva bit her lip and said with a bright red face. I see should be no problem! L said speechlessly. Great! When can I bring him over for you to take a look? If you can really cure him, my family will definitely thank you, said Reeva, Okay! L chuckled and didnt take it too seriously. Just then, a group of people walked into the lobby. At the forefront was a young man dressed in Armani with sunsses on and Lamborghini keys hanging from his waist. He looked very trendy and had that kind of walk that exuded confidence. Behind him were a bunch of followers, all tall and strong with fierce momentum.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Webb! Young master! As soon as the young man entered, the head waiter and several waitresses here respectfully called out to him. It seemed like they were very afraid of this young man. The young man didnt even bother looking at them as he headed upstairs. But in the next second, after scanning through the lobby with his eyes, his gaze suddenly fixed on Reevas body. Immediately after that, he walked straight towards her with his entourage in tow. Reeva was already charming enough to begin with; if they were just talking about looks alone, she could score nine out of ten points. Moreover, she had been practicing martial arts for years which gave her a special aura about her bodynguage. At that moment, her pretty face was flushed and dripping with allure. The young master took one look and was immediately drawn in. Hey beautiful, eating here? Want to join me? Josiah Webb smiled at Reeva as he approached. He didnt even nce at L sitting next to Reeva as if he were invisible. But before he could finish his sentence, Josiah swung his hand and pped L across the face! L reacted quickly but never expected Josiah to hit him. He didnt care about Reeva since she wasnt his wife or lover. If she wanted to sleep with someone else, it had nothing to do with him. So he never thought that Josiah would p him. A me ignited in Ls eyes as they locked onto Josiah with a hint of malice. What are you looking at? Get lost! Cant you see I am talking to this beautifuldy? Youre just a worthless dog sitting here Josiah shouted angrily, his dominance and arrogance reaching its peak. Smack! However, before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying through the air! After pping Josiah with one hand, L slowly stood up and wiped his hands with a wet towel. If you want me to leave, I will. But for that p just now Ill have to return it twofold! Now, all thats left is one more p! Chapter 43 What kind of son are you? Josiah covered his face and stood up, his body staggering a bit. Ls p left him seeing stars, and half of his face swelled up immediately. A strong sense of hostility and resentment appeared in his eyes. The followers and bodyguards around him had a look of astonishment mixed with coldness. In the Ranlins Manor, and even in the entire Ednd, there were actually people who, without any provocation, pping the young master in the face? Beat him up and throw him out! Josiah spoke word by word. Yes! The henchmen all responded in unison and then moved towards L, attacking him without hesitation. One by one, they were fierce and intimidating, with a terrifying aura.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. What do you want to do? Reeva quickly stood in front of L and made a move to stop them! She asked L out, and because she got involved in this matter, Reeva naturally cannot stand by and do nothing. Next, the seemingly delicate and charming beauty appeared and fought with a group of burly men. Beat them up together! Upon seeing Reeva protect L, Josiah didnt care about being chivalrous and shouted at his men. Women were just ythings to him. But this girl Reeva was surprisingly strong, holding her own against ten of them without faltering. She fiercely protected L from behind. Josiahs bodyguards were all skilled fighters as well, and the two sides fought evenly matched. The situation was at a stalemate. Seeing this scene made Josiah furious. He touched his hot and swollen cheek and looked at L standing calmly behind her with disdain. You coward! What kind of man hides behind a woman?! Why dont you crawl back into your mothers womb and start over again! Josiah cursed vulgarly. The diners around them had all backed away to watch the spectacle, whispering amongst themselves with contemptuous looks towards L. What kind of man needs a girl to protect him when he starts trouble? If I were that beauty, I wouldnt care about him! Hes shameless. Any woman who marries a man like that is too weak! If my boyfriend acted like this, Id use my shoe to beat him! Hiding behind your girlfriend when things go wrong? Disgusting! Those who enjoyed watching drama without considering the consequences wont care about what happened before or after. They only saw Reeva fighting against a group of tough guys while L, the big man, hid in the back. Some brainless girls even stood on Josiahs side and spoke with contempt and disdain towards L. After all, Josiah was dressed in designer clothes with a bullhead keychain hanging from his waist. He looked like a rich kid from an affluent family. Meanwhile, L dressed inly and looked like an ordinary guy. Hey, Ill hold them off for you. You run! Reeva turned around to look at L and saw him standing there calmly. She became annoyed and urged him on. This guy didnt see how hard it was for her to block them? Although she had good fighting skills, there were still many opponents. Moreover, Josiahs bodyguards were not ordinary thugs either. Run? I still have one p left for him! L raised his eyebrows mischievously as he spoke. Upon hearing this, Reeva couldnt help but roll her eyes and became somewhat annoyed with this guy. And the people present heard these words and immediately became even more contemptuous of L. This man is not only cowardly, but also immature! His girlfriend worked so hard to protect him, but he still didnt run away quickly! This kind of man is really contemptible! Josiah, in a fit of rage, sneered and pointed at L, mocking him. You piece of trash, cant you see the situation right now? Want to give me another p? Well, if you have the guts,e out and fight me yourself! You coward hiding behind women! L squinted his eyes, and the wicked smile on his face gradually grewrger. The next second, he pulled Reeva who was struggling, Give him to me. Take a break! What are you doing? Dont be silly! Hurry up and run! Reeva was about to fight with someone, but when L pulled her, she almost lost her bnce. Suddenly, she coldly rebuked with some dissatisfaction. Listening to the discussions of the people around her, Reeva also had some opinions about this guy in her heart. If it werent for L curing her grandpas disfigurement, Reeva would hate to have anything to do with him. A strong man took advantage of Reevas momentary pause and punched her. This punch was about tond on her delicate body. Crack! In the blink of an eye, a shadow shed by and the burly man was sent flying. Reeva and everyone else were stunned by what happened next. Crack! Crack! Crack L pulled Reeva behind him and took matters into his own hands. Unlike before, where it was difficult to tell who had the upper hand, L simply pped each of the tough guys in front of him one after another. His movements were simple but extremely violent! Each p carried an indescribable beauty in its brutality and visual impact! One by one, the burly men fell back like dominoes. If people didnt know any better, theyd think L was swatting flies. The diners who had been talking earlier were now dumbfounded at what they saw. The coward who hid behind the woman turned out to be so fierce? He used to keep a low profile but was truly amazing! So so handsome! I didnt expect him to hold back before! Thats too violent! But I like it A few brainless girls changed their stance in an instant and their eyes were shining with stars. In just a dozen or so breaths, all of the followers beside Josiah had fallen to the ground and could not get up. One by one, they had their mouths twisted, eyes rolled back, and were rendered unconscious by the blows. Ls face was adorned with a wicked smile as he began to walk towards Josiah step by step. At this moment, Josiah fiercely swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his footsteps unconsciously kept retreating. Finally, he bumped into a chair and lost his bnce. He fell down on the ground with a thud. What what the hell do you want to do? Josiah asked in a stern and hesitant manner. I said, if you p me once, Ill return it twice! L said as he lifted Josiah by his hair with one hand and raised the other hand to p him. Do you dare! Do you know who I am? Im Tigers son, Tiger Webb, do you know that? If you dare touch me again, I promise youll end up dead and in pieces! Josiahs scalp felt like it was being torn off, and the pain twisted his expression as he threatened fiercely. As soon as the words fell, Ls movements suddenly paused and he released Josiahs hair. Josiah had a smug grin spread across his face. You scared now, kid? How dare you hit me? Get down on your knees Tiger Webb was one of the three underground giants in Ednd! His fathers name was enough to make this guy back off. Smack! Before he could finish speaking, he flew out with a few teeth. L wiped his hands and shook his head disdainfully. The young master of the Webb family! Your dad is just as good as my little brother-inw. What are you? Chapter 44 Make him lose face After putting Josiahs subordinates in their ce and returning the p, L left the manor with Reeva. I never thought your martial arts skills were this impressive! Whos your master? Reeva asked with a hint of admiration in her eyes. I dont have a master, Im self-taught! L replied with a smile. Hearing this, Reeva couldnt help but roll her eyes. Bluffing! Her natural charm and yfulness made even rolling her eyes look incredibly alluring, leaving L feeling a flutter in his heart. Next, they went to a different restaurant for a meal. Reeva inquired about her grandfathers condition, and L mentioned that Can would need another treatment in a month to fully recover. She then helped set up a specific time for her grandfathers next appointment. As they neared the end of their meal, L received a phone call. Is this Mr. Willis? Im one of Mr. Harris subordinates. The paperwork for the Emerald Green Estates vi has beenpleted. Ill be sending the property deed and keys to you shortly. Would it be convenient for you to meet this afternoon? The caller asked politely. Although Zaks attitude toward L had changed, the promised arrangements remained the same, and his subordinates were unaware of the change in attitude. All they knew was that Zak had specifically instructed them to assist L with this matter. Lets meet directly at the entrance of Emerald Green Estatester, thanks, said L politely. Whats up? Reeva blinked and asked, seeming quite interested in Ls affairs. Its nothing. Someone gave me a set of vi and asked me to go there to get the property certificate and keys, L said indifferently. Once upon a time, when a vi in Emerald Green Estates was presented before him, he would have been excited enough to lose sleep over it. But now, he had be much more indifferent. Thinking back to just a week ago when he was struggling with tens of thousands of dors in medical bills with no way out, L felt an unreal sensation. And all this was because of the dragon-shaped jade pendant. Because of it, he obtained a dragon kidney and various cultivation memories. Feeling emotional inside again, he couldnt help but take out that piece of jade pendant once more. He saw that it had already turned from its previous emerald green color to dullness without any light; however, L still kept it close as his most precious possession. His father had said that this jade pendant had been passed down from generation to generation by their ancestors. Then what kind of people were his ancestors who possessed such magical jade pendants? Suddenly, L became curious about his ancestors and wanted to learn more. Perhaps they were important figures, maybe even a dragon? Just then, Reeva interrupted his thoughts with a question, Someone gave you a vi? Is that for real? If you dont believe me,e see for yourself, L replied with a smile. Sure, Ille, Reeva said in her sassy tone. Reeva had tagged along with her grandfather from Iylonio to visit the Ward family. Since there was nothing else to do, she figured she might as well hang out. Since Reeva had taken a taxi there, L drove them both in his Bentley Mulsanne towards Emperors Garden Estate. The vis were built on hills located in the northeast of Ednd and boasted excellent geomancy. Theyout faced northward and provided an unobstructed view of the entire city of Ednd. Living here was undoubtedly a symbol of wealth and social status. Upon arriving at Emperors Garden Estate, L and Reeva parked their car at the entrance and waited for Zaks staff to arrive. A saleswoman soon emerged from the sales office and politely asked them if they were interested in viewing any vis. It must be said that even their saleswomen were rare beauties here at Emperors Garden Estate. After all, the vis here were worth several million or even billions. Only the truly wealthy can afford to buy a house here. How could they possibly entertain clients of this caliber with unattractive salespeople? The saleswomans attitude towards L was naturally good when she saw him driving a Bentley. She assumed he was a rich second generation. Although his attire was somewhat ordinary, there were plenty of low-key wealthy people these days. Moreover, Reeva by Ls side was stunningly beautiful and made the saleswoman feel inferior. How could anyonepare to someone with such high standards by their side? I already have a house here, but I havent moved in yet. I came to take a look today! You can go back to what you were doing, L exined with a smile. Oh, then sir please enjoy yourself, the saleswoman replied disappointedly. Ah so he already had a house here. If he didnt own one yet and bought one from her, she would have earned tens of thousands just frommission alone! Even if it meant apanying him for meals or other activities But looking at Reeva by Ls side, the saleswoman thought that her looks probably wouldnt interest him anyway Just as she was about to leave, an eerie voice suddenly rang out. Of course, it wasnt directed at her, but towards L standing at the entrance of themunity. Hey? Isnt that L? What are you doing here? At this moment, a BMW X6 parked next to them and four people got out of the car. It was Ls ex-wife udia and her rich second-generation husband Tom. In addition, there was also a middle-aged couple who were udias parents and Ls former inws Adam Carter and Maisie Carter. Maisie spoke just now. She wore a gold ne around her neck and a gold bracelet on her wrist. She walked over with arrogance and pride on her face. Today she came here to look at vis, wearing all of her valuable jewelry that she could wear. It seemed like it would make her look like someone who had money, bing an aristocrat in high society. She looked down on L with an air of superiority as she asked teasingly, Are you going to buy a vi here too? How could this poor bastard afford to buy a vi here? Hes just a gigolo pretending to be someone else! udia walked over with Tom while looking down on L before taking out her phone to take pictures of him and Reeva. I never thought that you would be able to deceive women so well! Cheating behind your girlfriends back while trying to hook up with other women outside! If your girlfriend finds out about this, I doubt you will survive! udia shook the phone as she looked towards Reeva before cursing enviously, I really dont understand why these women are so stupid; how could they fall for such poor trash? Reeva was obviously more beautiful than udia herself. Seeing another stunning beauty by Ls side made udia feel even more unbnced inside! She was determined to humiliate L today, exposing his true nature in front of this beautiful woman. This poor guy, how dared he leave her and still manage to seduce so many gorgeous women?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 45 The gift from the commander L stood there silently, not bothering to engage with them. Reeva heard Maisie and udias taunts and couldnt help but ask, L, who are they? Dont know them, dont need to bother, L replied calmly. His attitude infuriated udia to the point of grinding her teeth. The greatest humiliation in this world was not loud cursing butplete disregard. Lsplete disregard for her twisted udias mind. This poor guy who was supposed to be a fake son-inw dared to ignore her? Haha Dont know me? Youre just afraid of admitting it! Afraid Ill strip away your fig leaf and make you lose face in front of this beautifuldy? udia sneered and pointed at Ls nose. Tom also sneered, Poor bastard. I thought you were really something. Turns out you sold yourself as a dog for the Lowe family missy. Hahaha He looked at Reeva and said, Beauty, did he bring you here saying hed buy you a vi? Dont believe him! Hes just a poor loser! If my wife hadnte with me today to buy a vi and we happened upon him trying to scam you Tom emphasized that he came here specifically to buy a vi in front of Reeva. Maybe it would impress the beauty enough for her to like him. After udia went homest night she naturally didnt tell Tom about hooking up with L; she only told him that L became Mirandas gigolo. So when Tom saw L again, he became arrogant once more. Reeva looked at L strangely and said, Him? A poor guy? These people were crazy, werent they? How could L be a poor guy? As far as she knew, Erik gave L 2 millionst time. No matter what, he couldnt be considered a poor guy. I told you not to pay attention to them! L shrugged and wanted to take Reeva away from udia and the others. Out of sight, out of mind! However, udia quickly walked a few steps and stood in front of L. Want to run away? After divorcing me, have you learned how to deceive naive girls? Today I will expose your true face! Youre such a loser! Poor is poor; just be honest! Adam also said disdainfully at this time. Thats right. Thanks to our daughter waking up in time and following Tom! Otherwise we would have been deceived by this waste for life! Disgusting! Maisie spat out. L coldly nced at the two of them and couldnt help feeling chilled. What kind of parents taught what kind of daughter? udia was so heartless and ungrateful. Adam and Maisie were not to be underestimated either. When he had some capital and was a small factory owner, they called him good son-inw as if he were their own flesh and blood. Now they humiliated him like this, the world was really cold! Do you know each other? At this moment, the saleswoman turned her head back and looked at L with a nted eye. Of course we do! Hes my wifes ex-husband, a poor loser! Beauty, he wont tell you he wants to buy a vi too? Dont let him fool you into wasting your whole afternoon! Dont be fooled by his Bentley; its not even his own car. He works as an escort for others while driving their cars around town cheating on other girls. Hahaha Tomughed. The saleswoman nced at L once more and thought to herself that he was just another scammer?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Looking at Ls eyes made her feel contemptuous instantly. Even the security guards outside were pointing fingers at him with disdainful expressions on their faces while talking about L. He didnt say he wanted to buy one; instead, he said that he already has one of these vis here. The saleswoman sneered with sarcasm in her tone of voice. Haha Im dying ofughter! He has one of these vis here? What a liar! udiaughed. No wonder you can charm so many beautiful women. You really dare to say anything. Tom burst outughing. Maisie shook her gold bracelet and pointed at L. So, which vi is yours? Yeah, take us in and lets sit down, Adam sneered, watching L like he was a joke. L replied coldly, Are you worthy? What did you say? You poor guy! Your fig leaf has been stripped off and yet you still talk big? If you have the guts, tell us which vi is yours! udia cursed. Yes sir, which vi is yours? I know all the owners here but I dont remember seeing you, the saleswoman teased. L, tell them to shut up! Reeva believed in L and was angry when she heard these people mocking him. L shrugged. Okay then! Its in Block A. Vi 001! As soon as he finished speaking, the saleswoman was stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter. What did you say? Vi A1 is yours? Sir, this joke is getting out of hand! Do you even know who the owner of that vi is? It belongs to Mr. Harris, themander-in-chief of Garrison Command. When did it be yours? The saleswoman looked at L with a mocking expression. Mr. Harris gave it to me, L said in a low voice. Gave it to you? Is that so? The saleswoman smirked. L, are you going crazy from being poor? Do you have delusions now? Thats themander-in-chief were talking about. What makes you think he would give a vi to someone like you, a gigolo of the Lowe family? Do you think everyone has to give face to people like you? udia sneered. Hahaha Im dying! Tom held his stomach and exaggerated his expression. Adam and Maisie alsoughed so hard they were doubled over as if they had heard the biggest joke in the world. Even nearby security guards couldnt help butugh out loud one by one. Security! Wheres security?! Get rid of this liar quickly before someone diesughing and holds us responsible, Maisie pointed at L and shouted. The saleswoman also waved her hand at the security guard with a mocking smile on her face. Several security guards pulled out rubber batons and walked towards L with mocking expressions, mixed with a hint of ferocity. Kid, go somewhere else and sober up. Dont tarnish the image of the estate here! The leading guard sneered. They usually dealt with wealthy and influential people here, which led to a sense of superiority. They would nod and bow to the rich but show their vicious side when facing someone like L who was poor. Looking down on others was nothing new! Stop! However, at this moment, a cold-blooded shout rang out. A dark green military vehicle screeched to a halt beside them. Click! Click! Click! Drop your weapons! Several fully armed soldiers jumped off the car and pointed their guns at the guards who were about to attack L. Mr. Willis, Im sorry werete! Are you okay? The leading officer quickly approached L with an apologetic tone. Everyone present was dumbfounded at the sight!! Even the security guards were trembling in fear, crouching on the ground with their heads in their hands. What on earth was going on? How could dealing with a poor guy attract military personnel? Chapter 46 Son-in-law, what do you really mean? Im fine, sir. And who might you be? L waved his hand to show that he was okay and politely asked. The man in military uniform saluted L and said, I am Mr. Harris deputy, Ralphie Palmer. Mr. Willis, you can call me Ralphie. So youre Mr. Palmer. Thank you for your help, L smiled. Ralphie replied with a nod and then enthusiastically said, Please let me take you to the vi, Mr. Willis. After someone gave this vi to Zak as a gift, Ralphie took care of all the details smoothly. He looked coldly at the security guards and gestured to his soldiers below him saying, Let them go; they are just some lowlifes. Then he led L and Reeva into Emerald Green Estates and arrived at Vi A1! This vi was situated on the highest ground in this area of vis giving it an unparalleled view over everything else around it. It came with its own garden courtyardplete with swimming pool and other amenities! Moreover, it had already been decorated so one can move in anytime they wanted. ording to Ralphies introduction, this vi plus decoration was once offered 50 million dors but Zak refused to sell it. Now it had been given as a gift to L which showed how grateful Zak was for him curing his daughter! However, deep down inside L sighed: He had just contacted Zak aboutunching his new medicine earlier today; yet this afternoon someone from his team brought over the paperwork along with keys for the vi C making him feel like he owed something back! Meanwhile, on the other side, as L and Ralphie entered Emerald Green Estates, udia and the rest of them including the salesdy were all dumbfounded. One by one, they all looked a little silly! Looking at the jeep with military special license tes and several armed soldiers, no one doubted their identity. Ralphies respectful attitude towards L just now made udias face change constantly. Thest time it was Rowan, this time it was a military officer. Why were they all so polite when they saw L? Was a mere gigolo from the Lowe family really that prestigious? Or was things not that simple? What whats going on? Does L really know these military people? Maisie asked in surprise as she stared at L walking in. How is that possible? How could someone like Mr. Harris give a vi to this poor guy? Tom shook his head repeatedly as if he had been struck hard. Its impossible! Absolutely impossible! Maybe it is possible. We can just go in and take a look! After all, you guys are here to buy vis too right? Why note in together? The salesdy looked at Tom hopefully after hearing him say he wanted to buy vis earlier. She had set her sights on him now. Whoever bought it, as long as she can earn amission, it was fine. Yes! Good son-inw, were here to buy a house today anyway, lets go in and take a look! Adams eyes lit up at the suggestion. Lets go see! I dont believe that themander would give L a house. Maybe this poor guy just knows some soldiers and is trying to show off to us! Maisie rolled her eyes but still couldnt believe that someone like Zak would give L a vi. Yes, honey, lets follow them and take a look! udia agreed with Maisie. She was filled with resentment at seeing how well L was doing now. Okay then, lets go in and check out the houses too, Tom nodded his head in agreement after hesitating for a moment. The group followed closely behind L and his twopanions as they walked into the luxurious vi. This is actually Vi No. 1 in Block A! Did Mr. Harris really give this vi to him? The saleswoman eximed incredulously upon hearing this news. udia and her family were all shocked by what they heard C disbelief mixed with envy and jealousy written across their faces.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Has this poor boy be rich now? Maisie muttered. udias face turned sour as she stared at the vi for a long time before looking at Tom with pleading eyes. Honey, I want a vi too! Can you buy me one? Exactly! Its not impressive if someone else gives it to you. Buying it yourself shows real strength! Adam snorted, acting like he didnt care. Sir, would you like to take a look around? The saleswomans eyes lit up as she looked at Tom, hoping for a bigmission. She knew she couldnt rely on L anymore and could only hope that Tom would buy one from her. Well haha, sure! Lets take a look and see if there is anything suitable. Tomughed awkwardly but eventually waved his hand grandly and said. Honey, youre amazing! udia beamed with joy upon hearing this and clung onto Toms arm in an affectionate manner. After spending the afternoon touring the vi with Lac, Ralphie helped him take care of the ess cards. Once everything was settled, Zaks subordinate left. I can finally live in a big house with Nora, L said contentedly as he stood in the nearly 100 square meter living room. Meanwhile, on the other side Heh, Mr. Bet, Ive been showing you around all afternoon. Are you going to buy or not? The saleswoman looked at Tom impatiently and with a hint of annoyance. She thought he would be a big client but instead she had spent almost an entire afternoon showing him and his group around every unsold vi here without any intention to buy. Um let me see! Let me see Tom stammered. You still want to see? Weve already toured the entire Emerald Green Estates from top to bottom! If you really want it, just put down a deposit! Tsk tsk you were even saying that Mr. Willis was a fraudster earlier but now it seems like youre just wasting my time. The saleswoman scoffed at him. Youre broke arent you? What are you pretending for? The saleswoman was getting fed up with Toms excuses and evasions, and she couldnt help but sneer at him. She felt like she had wasted her entire afternoon. Toms face turned sour as he retorted, Who said I cant afford it? I just havent found the right one yet. udia became anxious upon hearing this. What do you mean, Tom? Who said there isnt a suitable one? Ive already picked out several that I like! Even L, whos dirt poor, lives here. Why cant we? Come on now, udia. Lets take another look, Tom coughed awkwardly as he tried to cate her. Adam looked at his son-inw skeptically and asked pointedly, What exactly are you trying to pull here? Did you bring us here today just to string us along? Chapter 47 Have you ever had another woman in the car? As soon as Adam spoke, udia and Maisie looked at Tom with questioning eyes. They saw him as a rich son-inw and wondered why he had reacted so quickly to remind Reeva not to be fooled by L. Tom felt guilty because he knew he was just as calcting. He brought udia and her family here today just to impress them with the vi. He knew they were all vain and wanted to show off. If it werent for L, Tom could have easily convinced them that they didnt need such an expensive vi. But now, after being stimted by Ls words, udias family was not so easily fooled. The saleswoman showed them around all afternoon but did not give in to Toms demands or show any respect for his status as a wealthy second-generation heir. Tom felt like he had been outsmarted and embarrassed himself. What stringing along? Lets go back home and think about which one we want, thene back another day! Tom said with a hint of embarrassment on his face. As soon as the words fell, the saleswoman sneered, Why dont you put down a deposit first, sir? Then tell me which one youre interested in and Ill reserve it for you. Toms face immediately darkened at her words. Didnt I say we need to think about it? he replied. Pfft! I bet you cant even afford it! You poor peoplee here pretending to be something youre not just to make yourselves feel good, the saleswoman said disdainfully. udia was instantly furious upon hearing this, while Maisie and Adam felt their faces flush with embarrassment. They were all very concerned about their image and being mocked like this made them want to crawl into a hole. Tom! Are you just trying to cate me today? L can afford to live here, why cant we? I dont care what anyone says; we have to buy today! Youre worse than that poor guy! udia yelled in frustration before finally starting a tantrum. Smack! As the words fell, there was a loud p.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Tom, with arge palm, fiercely struck udias face. Unable to contain his anger any longer, he eximed, udia, what the hell are you yelling about here? Arent you just a secondhand item? Being able to be with me is your good fortune. Do you still want many? If you can make it, fine; if not, then get lost! Dont you even look in the mirror before you talk! udia stumbled from the blow and was left in a daze, holding her face while looking at Tom. Maisie quickly supported her daughter and angrily questioned, How could you how could you hit udia? Tom, what did you say? Who did you call second-hand item? udia is so beautiful, and yet you dont know how to cherish her! Adam was trembling with anger as he pointed at Tom. Upon hearing this, Tom spat out a curse word and turned around to leave. What a bunch of idiots, he muttered under his breath. The saleswoman stood there with her arms crossed, enjoying the spectacle of this familys drama. They had been here all afternoon trying to sell a house but hadnt made any progress. At least she could watch the show and get some entertainment out of it. udia covered her face in embarrassment but couldnt stop crying on the ground. She looked towards Block A through tear-filled eyes. Maisie and Adam tried tofort their daughter while also ncing in that direction. Who would have thought that the poor guy they looked down upon had managed to live in such a big vi? And yet their so-called rich son-inw only knew how to bully others before running away after hitting their daughter. If udia hadnt divorced L, would they be living in that big vi too? L had no idea about themotion behind udias family or simply didnt care if he did know about it. He shrugged it off with a smile when he left Emerald Green Estates since it was time for him to go anyway. First, L took Reeva back to the Ward familys house, then went to pick up Nora from kindergarten. Miranda worked hard and wouldnt leave thepany until before 6 pm. During this time, he took the little girl back to their old rental house. He packed some things that he couldnt bear to throw away into the car and waited to take them to their new home. Daddy, are we moving? Nora looked at L with a sweet voice. She blinked her big eyes and looked at this rental house. She seemed a little reluctant because even though it was rundown, it was still home for her. Yes, I am taking you to live in a big house. Its much better than here. L picked up Nora and said indulgently. Nora nodded, Okay! As she spoke, she opened her small hands tightly around Ls neck, Daddy, Mommy doesnt want me anymore. I know that. Only youre left for me now. I love you no matter where we are. Although only five years old, Nora had experienced divorce between her parents and illness which made her more mature than other children of her age; she understood everything very well in fact. udias abandonment made the little girl feel insecure so she often said that only Daddy was left for her now. Children have no concept of how big or small a house is; all they care about is being together with their loved ones. L could feel Noras emotions and it made him ache with sympathy. Yes, there were so many things in the world of adults, but for Nora, he was practically her whole world. I love you too! I will always be here with you, okay? L sniffled as he held little Nora tightly. Nora released her grip on Ls neck and giggled. Mmhmm! I love you more! Who said that? Its obviously I love you more. L yfully rubbed his nose against hers. Nora pouted but spoke earnestly while holding up her hands. Hmph, its obviously that I love you more! You didnt even love me for the first twenty years of your life before I came along. But I loved you since the day I was born so that means I love you more! Hearing this melted Ls heart as a father. He couldnt help but hold his little girl tighter as tears welled up in his eyes. Baby girl, daddy cant love you longer but I can always love you more! After packing everything up he headed to pick up Miranda from work together with little Nora. Auntie hello! When Miranda got into the car, little hands waved from behind rolled down windows and greeted her excitedly. Nora, youre such a good girl, Miranda said, smiling softly. Theres a saying that goes love me, love my dog. Because she had already developed some feelings for L, Miranda found herself liking Nora even more. But when she got into the car and saw L again, the beautiful CEO let out a huff of annoyance. It seemed like she was still angry about what had happened that morning. L was at a loss as to why this woman was so upset. Even though Mirandas angry expression was quite charming in its own way, he couldnt help but feel uneasy. And then suddenly, Miranda wrinkled her nose and her stunning face took on an expression of suspicion. Her eyes locked onto Ls gaze. Has another woman sat in this car? Chapter 48 To Go Back on His Word Mirandas eyes were filled with a hint of fierceness as she stared at L and asked. In certain situations, a womans sense of smell can be as sensitive as a high-precision detection instrument. Reeva sat in the passenger seat and her scent was immediately caught by Miranda. L uhed, feeling a bit guilty from her question. But he still nodded and truthfully said, I have a friend who has sat on it before. Miranda snorted coldly, and an inexplicable feeling of resentment and anger surged up in her heart. However, Ls calmness made her feel unable to express her frustration and anger. Why am I getting angry? Could it be that towards this fellow How could it be? It must be because he let someone else sit in my car without my consent. Moreover, we are only married in name. It seems that we do not have the right to inquire about each others private lives, Miranda thought to herself. ncing at Nora, Miranda didnt pursue the matter in front of the child. She just snorted and said, This is my car. Without my permission, why do you let others sit? Be careful next time! L nodded awkwardly and said, Im sorry! But As he spoke, he turned his head to look at her wless profile and asked with a mischievous smile, Honey, are you jealous? Upon hearing this, Mirandas pretty face turned red and she snorted with disdain. Dont be so presumptuous! Call me Ms. Lowe. Hmph! L chuckled and stopped teasing her. He knew that he and Miranda werent at that level yet. It was okay to joke around a bit, but if he went too far, it would only bring about her displeasure. Without further ado, L handed over several sheets of paper to Miranda. Ms. Lowe, these are the recipes for four different types of medicine. Can you make some samples for each one? Miranda was stunned for a moment as she took the papers and looked them over with an unusual expression in her beautiful eyes. The paper listed the forms for four different medicines along with their corresponding effects. Miranda couldnt understand the forms but she could understand the effects that L had noted down. Are you sure these four medicines are as powerful as you say they are? She couldnt help but ask. The scar removal products on the market were not very effective; it might take years of use before any results could be seen. As for hair growth products dont even get started on those! Hair loss and graying had always been ultimate challenges in both medical circles and health product industries. Although various hair growth products boasted about their effectiveness, they hardly had any effect at all! If these two types of products were really as powerful as what L wrote above, then with proper marketing strategies they would definitely be bestsellers! And the highly effective hemostatic drugs, as well as the drugs for treating leukemia, if their effects were really as described by L, they will probably be in high demand. However, Miranda had doubts about the effectiveness stated by L and suspected that it might be exaggerated. Nevertheless, L nodded seriously. Of course! If you can quickly produce a sample, we can start clinical trials right away. Great! Miranda looked deeply at L and nodded heavily. At this moment, her emotions were stirred up. From Ls performance, she could see his absolute confidence and assurance. If it was really like this, Lowes Pharmaceutical was truly going to take off! The bet that she couldnt see any hope in before now seemed to have a ray of light piercing through the dark clouds and shining in. Oh yeah. I have one condition! That is for the drug used to treat leukemia. I hope it can be sold at cost or even zero profit. The main profits wille from two products: scar removal beauty products and hair growth ckening products, said L with a serious expression on his face. Mirandas eyes flickered a few times before she immediately understood what was on Ls mind C Nora was a leukemia patient, so he must feel the same way.! Okay. I promise you, said Miranda with a smile looking at L; her beauty indescribable at this moment. L couldnt help but stare, looking like a stunned pig. Hey, have you seen enough? If you have, start driving, Miranda said, feeling a bit embarrassed by his gaze and giving him a re. Giggle giggle Auntie is so pretty! Daddy is Pigsy, Pigsy giggle giggle Little Nora sat in the back seat pping her hands andughing. L snapped out of it and was immediately annoyed. Whats with this Pigsy nonsense? Who taught you that? he asked. Chloe! She said Daddy is Pigsy, the little girl replied while shaking her head. L leaned back with a sigh and remembered Eriks great-granddaughter Chloe who was just as mischievous as Nora. The two troublemakers went to the same kindergarten together and she had already corrupted his daughter! In just a few days time had passed since then. During these few days, L had already moved into Emerald Green Estates with Nora and hired a nanny for when he wasnt around on weekends. With the little one having time off from school during those times, someone needed to take care of her. During this period of time, Miranda had already gotten the production department at the pharmaceuticalpany to make samples of four different drugs. During this period, the beautiful CEO personally supervised the quality and confidentiality of the samples. After the samples were produced, thepany invested in clinical trials while L gave some to Erik, Clifford and others to try out with their own contacts. L was confident in the effectiveness of these drugs. L also contacted Zak about it, but Zaks attitude was somewhat perfunctory and he only said he would get back to him in a few days. L thought to himself that after receiving this vi from Zak, there probably wouldnt be any more favorsing his way. One afternoon, Miranda asked L to apany her to meet a client. It turned out that it was Albie, Kreanfordsrgest wholesale supplier of raw materials! In a VIP room at a tea house, Albie greeted Miranda and L warmly, Ms. Lowe is here? And Mr. Willis too! Haha Albie then looked at L with gratitude, Mr. Willis, thanks again forst time saving my sons life! I cant thank you enough so please ept this small token of appreciation! With that said, Albie pulled out a check worth 1 million dor from his briefcase. L waved his hand, Mr. Elliott, please, you dont need to be so polite; as a father myself I couldnt just stand by when I saw your son poisoned. Besides, he added with a smile, you promised my wife that you would sign on for cooperation; that is already the best thank-you gift! Miranda chimed in, Dont be too modest now, Mr. Elliott! However as soon as they finished speaking, they noticed an unnatural expression on Albies face This the coboration, theres been a problem! Ms. Lowe, Im sorry, said Albie. What do you mean, Mr. Elliott? We agreed on everything during ourst phone call. If youre not satisfied with the price, we can negotiate again, said Miranda with changing face at the news.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Albie shook his head and blushed as he spoke up, Its not about the price. Then what is it? Mr. Elliott, L saved your son and you promised to work with ourpany, Miranda pressed on impatiently. L furrowed his brows and a hint of anger shed across his face. What was Albie ying at? Hehehe Ms. Lowe, dont waste your breath! I offered him a more attractive deal that made him reject your offer! came a voice from outside the door as it opened to reveal a middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed sses walking in nonchntly. Upon seeing this man, Mirandas face immediately darkened and her teeth ground together audibly in anger. Her eyes were filled with thick resentment and fury as she recognized him C he was Isas personalwyer! One of hisckeys! It was Isa again! Chapter 49 Let go of this Miranda gritted her teeth and asked, Whats going on, Mr. Elliott? What conditions did he propose that I cant agree to? Let it go, Ms. Lowe. Dont make things difficult for me, Albie sighed and shook his head. Tell us what the condition is, Miranda demanded. Kayden Lloyd, also known as the man with golden-rimmed sses, smirked and said teasingly, Mr. Elliotts son has acute myeloid leukemia and is now in a critical stage where even private hospitals cant help him. But Mr. Austin can save the childs life! Who do you think Mr. Elliott will listen to? Albie groaned heavily before saying to Miranda with a bitter smile, Ms. Lowe, Im truly sorry! Last time when Dn was poisoned, although he was rescued at that time, his condition suddenly deteriorated and he quickly entered a critical phase. I cannot watch my son die, Albie continued while looking exhausted. Kayden has contacted a prominent figure in the traditional medicine field for me. They have a miraculous remedy and guarantee that even during the critical phase, Dns condition can be stabilized, allowing him to survive. The condition is that I have to refuse to cooperate with you! I truly have no other choice! It was evident that deep within Albies eyes, there was a hint of weariness. His sons deteriorating condition had left him emotionally exhausted. When chronic myeloid leukemia entered the critical phase, it was essentially a waiting game for death. In this moment of despair, someone offered to save his sons life and he naturally agreed. Upon hearing this, Miranda trembled slightly, her beautiful eyes filled with deep helplessness. L raised an eyebrow and said, Oh? So thats how it is! Its well known that after leukemia enters the acute phase, even many medical experts in the world cant do anything about it. Can this so-called medicine expert really cure it? Mr. Elliott, dont be fooled! Kayden sneered at L and said, Kid, youre the short-lived guy Ms. Lowe hired right? Heheh Do you have a say here? Short-lived guy? L raised an eyebrow. You wont live long. Mr. Austin said that, Kayden replied with a cold smile. He said that? Hes nothing, L scoffed. Kid, well see about that. Lets see how long you canst! Kayden challenged him. At this point Albie spoke up seriously to L, Mr. Willis I understand your and Ms. Lowes feelings but he is indeed a big shot in the field of traditional medicine; Ive heard of him before and he definitely isnt a fraud. Alright then. If thats what you say then I also have some miraculous medicine on hand which will surely save your son! In fact I can even make him recoverpletely! As soon as you sign the contract with my wife, I will immediately go and treat your son! How about that? L said confidently. Mirandas eyes lit up and she quickly nodded. Yes! Mr. Elliott, we also have a miracle drug for treating leukemia in our hands! Even if it enters the acute phase, the effect is amazing! Just now she was flustered, if it werent for L bringing it up, she would have almost forgotten. One of theirpanys four new drugs was a special medicine for treating leukemia! However, when Albie heard this he showed impatience. They have a miracle drug and you also have one? Ms. Lowe, stop talking! I wont joke around with my sons life or blindly gamble on it. Our cooperation is unnecessary to discuss further. Please leave! Although L indirectly saved his sonst time, one impressive performance clearly did not convince Albie. Compared to that he naturally chose an experienced medicine expert. And at this moment L and Mirandas behavior seemed suspiciously like they were willing to do anything to reach an agreement in Albies eyes. Oh so they had a miracle drug too? He also had one? Did they not consider his sons life when trying to reach an agreement with him? How can he possibly trust them? Miranda looked disappointed as she saw Albies reaction. Just then Kayden answered a phone call and after listening for a few moments handed it over to Miranda saying, Ms. Lowe, Mr. Austin wants you to listen, Kayden pushed his gold-rimmed sses up and said ndly. Whats up? Miranda took the phone from him and gritted her teeth. Isa!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Hehe, Miranda, whats wrong? Why are you so angry? A yful voice came from the other end of the line. Isa, you despicable person! If youre still a man, dont use these low tactics to prevent me from fulfilling my familys bet fairly! If I lose, Ill marry you. What does it matter to you? Youre just making me despise you even more! Miranda shouted in anger. Hehe, I dont need your respect. All I want is for you to belong to me! I want to make sure that anyone who goes against me will face despair! You cant escape my grasp. Hahaha Isaughed with a twisted and insane tone. You freak! Miranda was so furious that her body trembled, but she also felt a wave of helplessness. She angrily threw the phone at Kayden, who barely caught it. Then, with a smug expression, he said, Ms. Lowe, go ahead. Its impossible for Mr. Elliott to consider working with you again. Give up on that hope. However, as soon as the words fell, Albie lost his patience and cursed directly, Get out of here! Ls face suddenly became a little ugly! Kayden looked mocking andughed, Get out! The famous doctor I found is about toe. Mr. Elliott wont be fooled by you. Good! I hope Mr. Elliott doesnt regret it! L gritted his teeth and finally gave uppletely, taking Mirandas hand, Miranda, lets go! Even if the cost of the original medicinal materials doesnt change, the new medicine can still bring enough profits to thepany. Miranda nodded coldly at Albie and Kayden before being pulled away from the private room by L. Regret? Its ridiculous! Albie sneered at Ls warning. Bang bang At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Who? Albie asked. Its me! Clifford! There was a strong voice outside. As soon as he heard this voice, Kaydens eyes lit up and he quickly went over to open the door. Ha ha ha, Dr. Bailey has finally arrived! Chapter 50 Albie Knelt Down L had intended to pull Miranda away, but now he stopped in his tracks. Kayden had already opened the door to the private room and was beaming with a smile as he weed someone inside. Albie rushed over and bowed to the neer. Miraculous Doctor, youve arrived! Please take a seat! The person they were greeting was a renowned medicine expert who held his sons life in his hands. Albies respect for him was evident. Albie and Kayden nked the doctor, pushing L and Miranda aside as they made their way into the room. Shall we go? What are we doing here? Miranda tugged on Ls arm self-deprecatingly. Its fine, lets wait a bit, replied L with a shake of his head, causing confusion to flicker across her goddess-like face. He had been eager to leave just moments ago; why wasnt he in such a hurry anymore? Meanwhile, Clifford had been respectfully ushered over to sit down while Albie and Kayden showered him withpliments. Miraculous Doctor, youre truly the best in Priocias medicinemunity! Thats right! When leukemia enters its acute phase, there is no cure anywhere else in the world except for your miraculous medicine! The lives of children depend on divine doctors like you! You must be exhausted! Please have some tea! Clifford waved his hand, feeling a bit ashamed of thepliments and praise from the two men. Im not really a miracle doctor. I didnt even research this medicine, he said. Oh? So someone else researched it? Albies expression froze at the news. Yes! That person is the real miracle doctor, Clifford said with admiration in his voice. Albie and Kayden exchanged nces upon hearing this. If only I could meet that miracle doctor! Then my sons illness would be Albie trailed off, looking at Clifford with hope and pleading in his eyes. Clifford was a kind-hearted person and smiled at Albies request. If theres a chance, Ill introduce you to that young miracle doctor! He has a good heart and will surely help you save your son. And with this new medicine he developed, saving your son should be no problem. Thank you so much, Miraculous Doctor! And thank you even more to that young miracle doctor who researched this life-saving medicine! Albie eximed excitedly while expressing gratitude towards Clifford for helping him out. Just then, Clifford noticed two other people in the private room who had been standing there silently all along. Turning towards them, he said, Are you also friends of Mr. Elliott? Pleasee over here and join us instead of just standing there. But as soon as he spoke those words, he caught in his throat as if something had suddenly stopped him from talking further about them. Just now, he was surrounded by Albie and Kayden on either side, and he couldnt see these two clearly. But now, it was crystal clear. Kayden sneered and waved his hand dismissively. Dont mind them. Theyre just two scammers who will do anything to sign a contract with Mr. Elliott. Exactly! Dont pay attention to them! You have the miracle medicine in your hands, but they im they have it too! Heh heh, theyll stop at nothing when ites to business deals! Miraculous Doctor, please have some tea! Dont worry about these two; Ill kick them out right away. Albie handed Clifford a cup of tea as he spoke and looked towards Miranda and L. Ms. Lowe, Mr. Willis, you are not wee here; why dont you leave? In Albies eyes, Clifford was like a god who had saved his sons life; he was afraid that L and Miranda would offend him if they stayed here any longer. He became even more impolite towards Miranda and L! Suddenly Ssh! As soon as the words left his mouth, Clifford pushed away the cup of tea that Albie had handed him before standing up abruptly. The scalding hot tea spilled all over Albies face and body. Albie looked confused but didnt dare get angry because he didnt know what had gotten into Clifford. At this moment, Clifford walked quickly to L, slightly bending his waist and bowing to him like a student meeting his teacher. Dr. Willis, what are you doing here? he asked respectfully. Albie wiped the tea off his face and couldnt help but feel surprised at the scene before him. Kayden also stared wide-eyed in disbelief. What was going on? Why was the renowned medicine expert showing such respect to L? Do you n on using the medicine I gave you on Mr. Elliotts son? L asked calmly. Yes! Kayden came to me yesterday and said there was an acute leukemia patient who needed treatment. Coincidentally, you had just given me those new medicines so I Clifford exined. He had already guessed some things from Kayden and Albies conversation earlier. I dont agree with that, L said sternly. Clifford nodded quickly in agreement, feeling ashamed and apologetic as he spoke, The medicine is researched by you so its up to you how it should be used. I didnt know they had any conflicts with you or else I wouldnt have Clifford was only asked by Kayden to save someone, and he had no idea about the specific details. Its okay, ignorance is forgivable, L waved his hand and didnt me Clifford. At this moment, Miranda blinked a few times and turned to look at L with a hint of surprise and excitement in her beautiful eyes. Even if she reacted slowly, she knew that something seemed to have changed. At this time, Albie and Kaydens faces were changing unpredictably. Especially Albie, there was already ayer of cold sweat on his forehead. Surprise, horror, panic, uneasiness One persons expression can actually be so rich! Dr. Miraculous Doctor! What whats going on? Albie asked with difficulty. Clifford snorted coldly, You just said that Dr. Wills is a fraud? This medicine was developed by him! Since you say Dr. Willis is a fraud then I would be an aplice? Dont let your son use this medicine! Although he had apassionate heart as a doctor, when L issued an order, Clifford couldnt go against it both in terms of emotions and reasoning. Firstly, the medicine was given to him by L himself. Secondly, he regarded L as a half-tutor and hoped to consult him more in the future, not daring to offend him. As soon as the words fell, Albie almost fell off his seat and copsed on the ground. What? The miraculous medicine Clifford mentioned was given by L? L was the real miracle doctor?? Albie widened his eyes and stared nkly for a few seconds. Then he stood up abruptly and rushed towards L, stumbling along the way. Without further ado, he knelt directly in front of L. Mr. Willis, Im sorry! I was wrong! Please give me another chance. Ill sign a contract with Ms. Lowe right away! The biggest herbal wholesaler in Kreanford worth billions of dors begged desperately while kneeling before L.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. L looked down at Albie expressionlessly and chuckled, Mr. Elliott, are you a chameleon? Chapter 51 Tearing Apart the Dark Clouds with Sunshine Albies face turned unnatural at Ls words. He knew that L was mocking him, but for the sake of his son, he had to put on a brave face. Mr. Willis, Ms. Lowe, I really know I was wrong. I promise this time is a sincere cooperation. For the sake of my son, please have mercy on me and help save him! I beg you! Whatever conditions you ask for, as long as it can save my son. Albie knelt down and kowtowed while tears streamed down his face. He truly cried. Thinking about the possibility that his son might lose his life because of his own foolishness, Albie felt a deep sense of despair. Miranda pulled L aside and whispered softly, L, let it go. As long as he cooperates sincerely, dont be too harsh. L shook his head silently and took out a contract from his briefcase since Miranda came to sign with Albie today. The price of medicinal materials seems a bit high, muttered L. Upon hearing this sentence, Albie shuddered in realization. Yes! Yes! Last time Ms. Lowe gave me some benefits but the price was indeed too high! How about two-thirds of this price? What do you think Mr. Wills? Hearing this proposal made by Albie, Mirandas eyes lit up with surprise and excitement. Was he sure he wanted to lower the price by another third? L didnt think Albie will be making much profit, and he might even lose money since he was in the wholesale business and profits werent that high. L nodded after considering the situation. Since I understand your desperation to save your son, lets go with this price. Although L was angry at Albies change of heart, he could empathize with him as a father who would do anything for his child. It was pitiful how far some parents would go just for their children to survive. Albie cried uncontrobly again and thanked L profusely. Thank you so much, Mr. Willis! If there is ever anything I can do for you in return, Ill do it without hesitation! That wont be necessary, L said as he handed Albie something. Take a look at this and see if you recognize it. Albie stood up from the ground while Kayden looked on with a gloomy expression on his face. He knew that Albie wouldnt listen to him anymore due to his emotional rollercoaster ride. The sudden shift in emotions made Kayden feel like vomiting blood. At that moment, his phone rang and Kayden felt a sense of unease as he answered, Mr. Austin! Whats up? Haha, did that little bitch Miranda give up? Isas triumphant voice came through the line. Kayden wiped away a cold sweat and nervously replied, Mr. Austin, theres been some trouble! The strange medicine Clifford had in his hands was actually given to him by L! What are you saying? How is that possible? Are you kidding me? Isa paused for a moment before shouting incredulously. Its true Albie even kneeled down to L. Im sorry Mr. Austin, it was my fault! Kayden stammered. Damn it! Useless! All useless! Isa cursed angrily and frustratedly. Suddenly, Kayden felt his phone slip from his hand as Miranda snatched it away. Isa! The goddess CEO spoke coldly into the phone. Miranda! You bitch! Tell me what the hell is going on? Isas voice was low and ominous. Whats going on? Ha, you think your dark cloud can cover the sky? Someone will tear it apart! Miranda sneered and mocked him. As Isa let out an angry roar on the phone, Miranda took it away from her ear and mmed it to the ground without hesitation. She felt a rush of anger in her chest that she couldnt hold back any longer. Kayden saw his phone shattered into pieces and his face twitched a few times, but he didnt dare do anything to Miranda. He left the room like a dog with its tail between its legs. The goddess CEO turned her beautiful eyes towards L with a charming smile on her stunning face, as if Isa was the dark cloud covering her while L was the sunshine tearing through it. In the next moment, L felt a gentle breeze brush against his face with warmth that quickly dissipated. Youre so kind! said Miranda, beaming with beauty like an excited little girl who had just achieved something great. L rolled his eyes at this disy of childishness. Miranda actually kissed him? Damn! He didnt even feel anything, and it was already over? This woman had no sincerity at all. A few minutester L pushed a piece of paper in front of Albie, I call this Dragon Marrow Herb. With it, I can cure leukemia. Do you have any? Drawing the precious herb from memory, L asked Albie to identify it as thergest wholesale supplier of raw materials in Kreanford. Noras illness cannot go untreated for another day, and L cannot rest easy either. Albie stared at the drawing for a while and tried to remember, I dont have any on hand, but I think Ive seen something simr before when I was purchasing goods in Yeginia. As soon as he heard this, Ls eyes lit up, When will you be going to Yeginia next? Can you get your hands on some? Ill be heading back there in a few days! Ill do my best to find this herb! Albie was also excited. His sons condition was more critical than Noras situation; naturally he cared about this matter just as much. Although there was still some time until his next purchase trip, Albie decided to set off immediately after finishing all the cooperation matters with Miranda. Take this drawing with you! L nodded, filled with anticipation. In his mind, nothing was more important than curing Noras illness. At that moment, Miranda walked over with a furrowed brow and a look of hesitation and nervousness on her face. Just moments ago she had been all smiles. Whats wrong? L raised an eyebrow in confusion.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. My grandmother and my parents want to meet you, Miranda said biting her lip. If you dont want to go, I can refuse for you. If L had been like the previous two puppets, she wouldnt have even bothered asking for his opinion. Her previous puppets were obedient and went wherever they were told to go without question. But things were different with L; Miranda had begun to learn how to respect his opinions. Ill meet them eventually anyway, L smiled. Both of them knew it wasnt going to be that simple. They arrived at the Lowe family mansion where Victoria Lowe lived C home of Mirandas grandmother. A group of people sat in the lobby, their faces grim. The young man at the head of the group still had a swollen face. If it wasnt Tigers son Josiah, then who could it be? Beside him sat a towering man exuding a powerful aura. The Lowe family members faces were all unpleasant, not because they were afraid of Josiahs gang but because they harbored resentment towards someone. Miranda found that gigolo and he did good! muttered Eliza. At this moment, the burly man next to Josiah spoke up in a deep voice, Madam, Mr. Webb said that although there was some friction between Mr. Mason and him, he doesnt want topletely break ties with your family. But L is your son-inw from your family after all. He hit my young master; what should you do? I understand! My family wont really make enemies with your boss over just one guy! That kid wille over soon and well take care of him ourselves before handing him over to you for disposal! Chapter 52 Speaking with Strength L knew he couldnt personally help Albies son with his illness, but there was a new sample of an effective medicine that even Clifford could use to stabilize the boys condition. So, L drove with Miranda to the Lowe family estate as she directed him. On the way, Mirandas phone buzzed and it was a message from her brother Mason. Sis, dont bring your husband back! He hit Tigers son and theyreing for him! Grandma wants to hand him over! Upon seeing this message, the beautiful CEOs face showed anger and concern. Stop the car. Were not going back! eximed Miranda urgently. What happened? raised an eyebrow L. Miranda showed her phone to L who immediately saw Masons message. We should still go. Its my mess; I dont need anyone else covering for me, said L in a serious tone. Meanwhile at the Lowe family estate Victorias words made Josiah feel smugly satisfied. Haha! Thats great news! Thank you so much! The burly man next to Josiahughed and said, The olddy is indeed reasonable! He was Tigers number one expert, nicknamed ck King Kong. His strength had just broken through to the early stage of Dark Force Realm. Warriors were divided into several realms ording to their strength: Horizontal Training, Bright Force, Dark Force, Transmutation Force, and Grandmaster. In the Dark Force Realm, internal energy had already been produced in the body. During offense and defense, true energy could be infused into hands or even the whole body with great power.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Breaking gold and cracking stones was a piece of cake! With this kind of strength, he could dominate the city! As for Transmutation Force masters, they were a rare breed throughout Kreanford, and when it came to grandmasters, they were practically legendary beings. However, some people on the Lowe familys side were dissatisfied with Victorias approach. Emmanuel frowned while Mirandas mother Cara Lewis looked unhappy. Although they also supported their daughter marrying into the Austin family and didnt like her finding a fake fianc, it didnt mean they agreed to hand over their daughters fianc in name only. After all, he was still their daughters person! Mason couldnt sit still anymore and stood up directly saying, Grandma, what is going on? We just hand over someone if others ask for it? If people dont know better, they would think that our family is afraid of Tiger! I disagree with handing over my brother-inw directly. As soon as his words fell off, everyone looked at Mason strangely. Brother-inw? For this puppet that Miranda found as her fianc, the Lowe family never regarded him highly including Mason. Wait, did you just call him your brother-inw? Victoria asked, annoyed. Yeah, your brother-inw? Mason, thats just a fake guy your sister found. Hes not really your brother-inw, Harlow added with a sneer. Even Romeo and his wifeughed at the idea. Last time they tried to incite the executives of the pharmaceuticalpany to quit their jobs, but L somehow managed to stop them. They naturally saw L as a thorn in their side and wished they could hand him over to Tiger as soon as possible. No, its true! My sister is serious this time and shes in love with her husband. Their rtionship is different from her previous ones. He really is my brother-inw! Mason eximed urgently. Hmph, Victoria snorted coldly. Eliza chimed in sarcastically, Mason, why are you like your sister? You dont care about the bigger picture? Cara, Mirandas mother sneered, Handing someone over when someone asks for them C thats what you call caring about the bigger picture? Even if he isnt officially part of our family anymore, he still married into it. The sisters-inw had never gotten along well. Cara didnt speak up much, but she wont spoil Romeos family. Next, opinions among the Lowe family present began to diverge regarding whether or not to hand over L. Both sides held their ground! Although everyone except Mason, including Mirandas parents, didnt consider L one of their own. They didnt even consider him human. But as they said, people had to look at the owner when they beat a dog. Handing someone over like this would always make some people feel that it tarnished the reputation of the Lowe family as if they were afraid of Tiger or something. Especially Mason who was firmly against handing over L and even went so far as to say that even if the Lowe family didnt protect him, he himself will protect him. Dennis, Jeremy, bring our men here and wait at the door! In fact, Mason had started calling people by then; his intention was clear C he wanted to protect L. All right! Everyone quiet down! Victoria pounded her cane on the ground and scolded sternly. As soon as she finished speaking, there was silence in the hall. Mrs. Lowe what exactly do you mean? Are you really going to turn your backs on our boss because of a guy? ck King Kong asked in a deep voice. Josiah snorted beside him, his face looking a little ugly. He touched his still slightly swollen cheek and knew that he wouldnt let this go until he got revenge. Victoria pondered for a few seconds before slowly speaking up, As you can see, the situation is delicate. Although my family doesnt want to offend Mr. Webb, we also have to consider our familys reputation. Handing over someone like this would damage our name. She continued, Why dont we settle this with strength? Ill send out one of our top fighters and you can do the same. Both sides willpete and if you win, well hand over the person in question. If not, let bygones be bygones C its better to resolve conflicts than hold grudges. After careful consideration, Victoria proposed this solution and no one from the Lowe family objected. Josiah nced at ck King Kong and asked softly, King Kong, are you confident? ck King Kong hesitated for a few seconds before nodding, Lets do it then. Judging from their attitude now, the Lowe family wont budge anymore. When L and Miranda arrived at the old mansion of the Lowe family they could already hear sounds of fists colliding from afar. A group of people had gathered outside with serious expressions on their faces exuding an intimidating aura. Dennis? Jeremy? What are you doing here? After getting off the car, Miranda asked in confusion. Naturally, Miranda knew her brothers main confidants. Ms. Lowe! The boss sent us here. He said that once Mr. Willis is taken away and the people leave the old mansion, we should act immediately! Dennis Powell saw Miranda and respectfully nodded his head, saying in a deep voice. As soon as he finished speaking, Miranda was stunned and a hint of surprise shed through her beautiful eyes. When did her brother be so supportive of L? L was also moved by these words. This little brother-inw was quite thoughtful! Chapter 53 Make him kneel down and apologize As L and Miranda entered the old mansion, they saw two figures engaged in a fierce battle in the courtyard. The Lowe family and Josiahs group were seated on opposite sides, watching the fight. Charlie Lowe, the guardian of the Lowe family, was fighting against ck King Kong. Charlie was an orphan who had been adopted and trained by the Lowe family since childhood. He was fiercely loyal to them and equally skilled as a beginner in Dark Force Realm. When everyone noticed Miranda and L approaching, all eyes turned towards them. You dare toe here, you bastard! Josiah snarled at L upon seeing him. The other members of the Lowe family also looked at him curiously. Except for Mason and Romeos families, including Mirandas parents who were meeting him for the first time. Emmanuel and Cara looked at him coldly with undisguised contempt despite not agreeing to their daughter marrying someone outside their circle. Even though they had heard that he knew some martial arts skills they still considered him nothing more than a servant or gigolo in their eyes. Victoria gave him a cold look full of malice as she said mockingly, Oh look who it is? The little gigolo has arrived? Harlow sneered at L with a sarcastic tone. Eliza grinned but didntugh as she turned to Miranda and said, Miranda, you said you wanted a dependable boy toy. This guy is nothing but trouble! He just got here and already caused problems for the family! And he did it all for another woman by offending Tigers son. You dont even know about it yet, do you? Right off the bat, Eliza was trying to stir up trouble. Miranda remained expressionless as she replied, I know about it. But that was just L standing up for his friend. Its what friends do. L had already exined everything to her that day. In truth, he hadnt really been defending Reeva; Josiah had pped him first without provocation. You know? And yet you still defend him? Are you really that taken in by this smooth talker? Victoria asked coldly as she tapped her cane on the ground.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Grandma, things arent like that, Miranda tried to exin. But Victoria waved her hand dismissively and said, Well talk about thister after the fight is over. If Charlie loses then Ill let Mr. Webb take him away. No one else is allowed to say anything! With those words spoken firmly by the matriarch of the Lowe family who never wavered from her decisions once made C no one dared defy her C Masons eyes flickered uncertainly before he decided not to argue with his grandmother directly. Miranda pursed her lips anxiously and looked towards her younger brother with worry etched in her beautiful eyes. Once the olddy had spoken, it was clear that if Charlie lost, the Lowe family would hand L over to Tigers men and wouldnt protect him anymore. Miranda could only hope that her brother could keep L safe. To everyone else, even though L had single-handedly taken down seven assassins before, they were all at most in the Bright Force Realm. However, ck King Kong under Tigersmand was a master of Dark Force. If L fell into his hands, it would be very dangerous! Mason gave his sister a reassuring look. He had already nned that once they took away L, he would have his men rescue him as soon as they left the old mansion. At this moment, while Miranda was nervous and worried about what might happen to L next, he himself seemed calm and rxed as he watched the fight unfold. Honey, said L with surprise in his voice as he watched on. I never thought your family would be so kind to me and actually protect me. Before anyone could respond to him, however Emmanuel snorted coldly, Youre just an ignorant fool who doesnt know any better! Do you really think that my family will protect you? We fought hard for this opportunity by Mason! L made a sound of acknowledgement before turning towards Mirandas parents. Miranda then remembered to make introductions, This is my dad, and my mom. L chuckled and called out, Thanks, parents-inw! Whos your parents-inw? Dont get too cozy. We just dont want to lose face for the Lowe family and make people think were scared of Tiger, Cara, the supposed mother-inw, raised her eyebrows and said with a touch of annoyance. Mother-inw, youre quite young and pretty yourself. I thought you were Mirandas sister! No wonder you could give birth to such a beautiful daughter. L didnt get angry and replied with a smile. Hearing this, Caras voice faltered for a moment as she gave L an angry re. However, deep down inside she couldnt help but feel pleased. There wasnt any woman who didnt like beingplimented on their youthfulness and beauty. You smooth talker! Emmanuel also had a cold expression as he scolded L. However, he couldnt help but take another look at L with more interest in his eyes. If L was like the previous two men they met before C submissive in front of them C then they would only look down on him even more. Now that this guy was so open-minded and even has time to chat with them casually, which made Emmanuel think highly of him. Plus there wasnt any man who didnt enjoy hearingpliments about their wifes beauty either. Ls words were music to Emmanuels ears Im just speaking the truth! Lughed; his words werent wrong either. Cara was able to give birth to such a beautiful daughter because she herself was once considered rare beauty when she was young; plus livingfortably all these years naturally helped her maintain her looks well. She looked like a beautiful woman in her thirties. Hmph, you ignorant fool! Even at deaths door, you still have the nerve to talk back! Romeo sneered. At deaths door? Romeo, are you joking? With their fighting style, who knows when theyll be able to determine a winner? L shook his head and said after watching for a while. Ha who do you think you are? Do you have the qualifications to evaluate the fight between two dark force masters? Harlow mocked. However, before she could finish speaking, Charlie and ck King Kong collided again and stopped at the same time. Harlows tone faltered and her expression became somewhat embarrassed. Hmph! Our family is indeed full of hidden talents. I didnt expect them to fight hundreds of rounds without determining a winner. ck King Kong snorted coldly and said with some frustration, I concede! Charlie wasnt good with words but he arched his hand in respect, Thank You. Damn it! Why dont you guys continue?! How can there not be a winner after so many rounds? Josiah shouted unwillingly. With bitterness in his heart, Josiah shot a resentful nce towards L, secretly yearning to capture him, take him back, and subject him to torture to vent his anger. Victoria furrowed her brows; after all, they were in the Lowe familys domain, and Josiahs outbursts and profanity were unsettling to her. They are evenly matched, and if we insist on picking sides, it will likely lead to serious injuries or worse. How about this, Mr. Webb, Ill have L apologize to you, kneel and p himself to calm your anger. We can put this matter to rest. What do you think? she suggested. Grandma! Mirandas face immediately changed, and she eximed in urgency. Shut up! Kneeling is better than dying! If you dont know when to back down, Ill just hand him over! Victoria sternly scolded. Chapter 54 If I hand myself over to you, can you handle it? Upon hearing this, Josiah looked at L coldly and sarcastically, nodding his head. Alright. Ill give you face, madam! The thought of making L kneel down and p himself was a source of pleasure for Josiah. Well, thats not bad! Madam, youre wise! This way we wont damage the reputation of our Lowe family while also avoiding aplete falling out with Tiger! Yes, after all, hes just a nobody who will be kneeling down to p himself. Everyone knows that hes just a dog. Our Lowe familys dog bit Mr. Webb. Were only making this dog apologize but not handing him over. This already shows how strong our Lowe family is! The members of the Lowe family all agreed with Victorias decision without any objections. Emmanuel and Cara exchanged nces but didnt say anything further. You little mutt! Why dont you go kneel down and apologize? Harlow urged L with yful eyes. Thats right! Kneeling down is better than being killed by someone else. Besides, as someone like you who has no dignity or honor, Eliza sneered at L. Victoria looked at L coldly and said in an indifferent yet powerful tone, You brought this upon yourself by getting involved in such trouble with Mr. Webb. It would have been normal for him to kill you off easily if it werent for Miranda choosing you as her puppet husband-to-be which gave you some luck to be associated with our prestigious Lowe family.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Now, kneel down and apologize. And p yourself in the face! The olddy said this as if it were a matter of course, as if she had bestowed great favor upon L. Hahaha, you mongrel! Come and kneel before me! Josiahughed arrogantly. Grandma Mirandas face was ugly and she wanted to plead for mercy. Mason was also full of resentment and wanted to say something. However, the brother and sister were stopped by Ls raised hand. He stepped forward and said in a deep voice, If I kneel down to apologize now, wont it be a disgrace to the Lowe family? If I say that I can help these two distinguish themselves from each other? Haha youre just my cousins dog. If you kneel down to apologize now, what face does our family have? Harlow humiliated L. Thats right! You want us to protect you? Kneeling down is already enough for you to keep your life. the Lowe family people all sneered out loud. You can help them distinguish themselves from each other? How do you n on doing that? Victoria asked coldly. L chuckled, Its simple. Ill give them a kick each. Whoever can stand wins. The crowd burst intoughter. What did this guy just say? Did I hear it wrong? Charlie and ck King Kong are both experts in Dark Force. He thinks he can take them on with just one kick? Is he tickling them or what? Emmanuel, the supposed father-inw, turned ck with anger. Idiot! Making a fool of himself! Its so embarrassing! Cara, the mother-inw, also cursed through gritted teeth. The disdain and disgust that had been directed at L moments ago were now even stronger. L, stop messing around! Brother-inw Miranda and Mason looked anxious. However, at this moment, L had already walked towards where Charlie and ck King Kong were standing. Kid, are you trying to mess with me? Charlie asked coldly. ck King Kong looked even more disdainful. Kid, Im just standing here letting you kick me. If you can make me stumble, then Ill admit defeat! Hahaha Alright! L nodded and then suddenly moved his body. The next second, amidst the contemptuous or mocking gazes of everyone present, he turned his legs into afterimages and kicked out at lightning speed. Boom! Boom! Apanied by two muffled sounds, both Charlie and ck King Kong who were standing there were sent flying one after the other. In that instant, the entire courtyard fell silent for a moment. The mockingughter that was just now continuous stopped abruptly as everyone stared wide-eyed with frozen expressions! What? Two strong Dark Force experts were actually kicked into the air by this guy? Thud! Thud! Thud! Only after Charlie flew back more than ten meters did he barelynd on his feet before retreating several steps to stand still in ce. The next second, however, he let out a muffled groan and spat out a mouthful of blood with a plop. This scene left everyone dumbfounded. Ls kick actually injured Charlie? How is this possible? The Lowe family, from top to bottom, were all horrified and changed color! You you guy, Charlie helped you fight against ck King Kong, but you hurt him? After a brief shock, Harlow angrily used. What a heartless and cruel thing! Eliza also cursed along. King Kong! King Kong, whats wrong? King Kong! Wake up! Dont scare me! However, at this moment, a terrifying scream of panic came from the other side. Looking in the direction of the sound After ck King Kong flew out, he heavily fell to the ground and couldnt get up anymore. His chest that L kicked had copsed. Blood mixed with internal organs was pouring out from his mouth and nose. Josiah and a group of his men gathered around, shouting and screaming, but they could only watch as ck King Kong took hisst breath. You you killed King King!Josiah shouted in horror and anger with red eyes. On the Lowe familys side, the sound of inhaling cold air repeatedly rose and fell. What? Did ck King Kong die? The number one fierce man under Tigersmand, died just like that? Did L kick and kill him with one kick? How was this possible? That was a master of Dark Force!! For a moment, everyones pupils couldnt help but shrink as they looked at L with eyes full of horror. Harlows face turned pale and she couldnt help but take a step back behind her father. Romeo and Eliza swallowed their saliva, panic appearing on their faces. Emmanuel and Cara exchanged a nce and both saw the shock in each others eyes. Miranda covered her mouth, her eyes shining with surprise and admiration. This guy always managed to exceed her expectations. Brother-inw! You youre amazing! Mason smirked,pletely impressed! They had agreed to simply determine the winner and loser, but this guy went ahead and decided someones life or death? Thanks for sparing me! Charlie stood there, bowing respectfully to L. Just a moment ago Harlow had provoked L who injured him. Now Charlie felt nothing but gratitude towards him. He knew that he and ck King Kong were evenly matched in strength. If L could kick ck King Kong to death, why couldnt he do the same to him? You! You killed King Kong! How could you how could you Josiah was now red-eyed with fury as he shouted at L. How could I what? L wore an evil grin on his face as he asked calmly. His in voice made Josiah shudder, causing him to swallow his words mid-sentence. You youre too cruel! What kind of grudge did you have that required such a ruthless act? Josiahs voice trembled as he questioned, appearing weak andcking in confidence. Sorry about that. But lets be real, you guys couldnt handle me even if I was handed over to you. Chapter 55 What if I could? Josiah and his men carried the body of ck King Kong as they hurriedly left the Lowe family estate. Even until their departure, Josiah didnt dare to show any resentment or hatred towards L. Wow! Brother-inw, what kind of power do you have? That was a master of Dark Force. You kicked him out with just two kicks? Mason eximed in amazement. Ever since L cured his goddess Scarlet, Masons attitude towards his brother-inw had done aplete 180-degree turn. Now he looked up to him with admiration and even acted like a younger brother. Meanwhile, the entire Lowe family was still in shock. They kept saying that L only survived because he was associated with their familys prestige.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But now it turned out that their strongest fighter could only fight ck King Kong to a draw while L single-handedly defeated him with one kick Did he really need the protection of the Lowe family? After Victoria recovered from her shock, her face couldnt hide her anger anymore when she looked at L. Her eyes became colder and more hostile than ever before! Thats enough, Mason! There is nothing special about being a warrior; ultimately they are just tools for others to use, Victoria scolded Mason who was still praising L before turning to give an icy warning to Miranda, Miranda, cut off all contact with him as soon as possible and prepare yourself for marriage into the Austin family. As soon as the words fell, Mirandas face changed immediately and she asked indignantly, Grandma, wasnt it still two months away? Uncle and his family passed on the message that the two-year agreement had been reduced to only two months for me. Isnt that already unreasonable enough? Now what did Victoria mean by this? Two months? Is there any point in that? Do you think you can increase the profits tenfold within just two months? Is that even possible? Victoria asked coldly. As soon as she finished speaking, Mirandas tone faltered and she didnt have the courage to give a positive answer. She really didnt have confidence in increasing thepanys profits tenfold in such a short amount of time. Of course its possible! Ill help Miranda! However, a resounding response came out. L stood there holding Mirandas hand with determination in his eyes. Victoria sneered repeatedly when she heard this. The entire Lowe family burst intoughter too. It seemed like they had finally found something to mock about this guy after witnessing Ls powerful strength. Just relying on you? Do you know what increasing profits tenfold means? The average monthly order for pharmaceuticalpanies was around 2 million before. That means within your two-month timeframe, unless you can get orders worth 20 million! How are you going to help with just your own efforts alone? That is ridiculous! Romeo scoffed disdainfully. Exactly! How could you possibly receive 20 million orders within two months? Just because you think you can fight, doesnt mean youre powerful in everything. Well-developed limbs, simple mind! Cut it out Mocking and tauntingments pierced into Ls ears. You little brat, stop cracking jokes here! Miranda marrying into the Austin family is the trend. The benefits it can bring to the Lowe family cannot be measured by just one or two billion. You wont be able to change anything! Victoria sneered at L. Hearing this, Ls face turned cold as he asked word by word, Madam, what if I can do it? Facing Emmanuel and Cara, L could call them parents-inw because they were Mirandas parents after all. No matter what happened between them before, they still cared about their daughter. This was evident from their stance and attitude just now. However, when facing Victoria, no matter how hard he tried to say grandma, he couldnt get it out of his mouth. She only talked about interests as if she treated her granddaughter like amodity exchanged with the Austin family without considering Mirandas feelings or future happiness. Such an elder didnt deserve to be called grandma by him. As soon as he finished speaking, Victoria remained silent while Emmanuel spoke up in a deep voice, Good! If you really manage to help Miranda receive 20 million orders within two months then I will approve of your marriage. At that time I will personally arrange your wedding ceremony. As soon as the words fell, Miranda was taken aback and looked at her father in surprise. L also gave a deep nce to his supposed father-inw before nodding his head. Good! Its settled then! he said. Emmanuel! What nonsense are you spouting? Victoria pped the armrest and angrily questioned. Emmanuel took a deep breath and faced the pressure brought by the olddy, saying, Mom, how could we possibly receive a 20 million order within two months? If its really possible, then it means this guy has some abilities besides just physical strength. As long as Miranda is willing, he can be considered worthy of her. Nonsense! Hmph! Victoria pounded her cane twice with force before standing up with an angry expression and leaving. At this moment, Miranda walked up to her father with eyes filled with gratitude. Thank you Dad! Originally she thought that her parents were like everyone else who didnt care about her feelings and only wanted her to marry into a wealthy family. But now it seemed that maybe not entirely! Thank me for what? I dont think this guy can do it! Quickly take him away from my sight! Emmanuel scolded unkindly with an impassive face. Inside a private estate! Tiger looked at the body in front of him, his face alternating between dark and unsettled. Shock, sorrow, anger, resentment This was his most powerful and capable subordinate, and yet he had been killed by someone! Dad! L was too ruthless! You must help King Kong seek revenge! Josiah had a sorrowful expression on his face as he cried out to his father. Smack! With that, Tiger pped him across the face, ring at his son with clenched teeth. Shut your mouth! If it werent for you getting involved with the wrong people, would King King have died? L could kick ck King Kong to death. What kind of strength do you think he has? Do you think there arent enough dead people for me? Josiah covered his face and asked with reluctance and grievance, So, are we just going to let it go, Dad? I cant ept that! You dont know how arrogant that guy is Tiger snorted coldly, his tone icy. Of course, we cant just let it go! Whoever dares to kill my people will pay a heavy price. Your Uncle Butcher wille to Ednd in a few days; well discuss it when he arrives! Josiahs eyes lit up instantly, and he gritted his teeth, saying, Thats great! Uncle Butcher is a master of Transmutation Force. He can surely tear that guy into pieces! However, we cant be careless! Since he can kill high-level experts in Dark Force in an instant, we cant underestimate his strength! We need to be prepared on multiple fronts! Tigers face revealed a sinister and cold look. Investigate this guy thoroughly for me, find out if he has any fatal weaknesses! Chapter 56 Brother-in-law, are you tricking me? Nora, call him Uncle, L said as they stood outside the gates of the kindergarten at 4:30 in the afternoon. L held Noras tiny hand and pointed to Mason. Nora timidly replied, Hello, Uncle. L then gestured towards Masons two henchmen. And say hi to your uncles too! Dennis and Jeremy Raymond chuckled awkwardly at having to put on a fake smile for a little girl. It was quite out of character for them, considering their rough demeanor as thugs. Mason knelt down and scooped up Nora into his arms. Ha ha! My lovely niece! Come here and give me a kiss! Later that afternoon, Mason joined L in leaving the Lowe Family Mansion together with Dennis and Jeremy in tow. He even invited L over for some gambling at his Gold Coast Club. If he won, it would be considered Ls victory; if he lost, it would be on him. Knowing that L wasing to pick up Norater that day, Mason decided to tag along with his henchmen who were now responsible for escorting her safely back home from school every day. L didnt need Masons protection, so he set his sights on getting closer to the child. He tried every trick in the book to get closer to L. Nora seemed a bit ufortable being held by Mason, and when she called out Daddy! she turned her head and looked at L for help. Miranda scolded her brother for being too familiar with Nora, saying Why kissing? She doesnt even know you. Mason chuckled awkwardly and muttered under his breath, But Im her uncle That night, Mason treated everyone to dinner. By the end of the meal, Nora had warmed up to him enough that she gave him a kiss on the cheek. Mason was known as an intimidating figure but now he wasughing like a flower in bloom. Miranda couldnt believe how close her little brother had gotten with her husband. As they left the private room after dinner, Mason still held onto Nora like a doting uncle. Nora, am I handsome? Youre handsome! But not as handsome as my Daddy! Nora replied without hesitation C never forgetting who really mattered most in this family dynamic.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, a few people walked towards them with the guidance of a waiter. Hey, isnt that Mr. Lowe? One of them saw Mason and teased him. The group consisted of three men and two women, all dressed in military uniforms. The man who spoke was of average build with a crew cut and square face. His eyes carried a hint of yfulness as he looked at Mason. The other two men in uniform had simr expressions on their faces. One of the women was none other than Zaks daughter, Scarlet. The other was her best friend, also quite pretty. Oh, its you, Mr. Brooks! And Scarlet too? Im done eating; take your time and let the manager know if you need anything. Mason smiled faintly as he greeted them. This Golden Family Hotel belonged to the Lowe family after all; so naturally Mason spoke like its owner would. Dont leave yet! Lets have some drinks together! Stephen Brooks tugged at Masons cor eagerly. Yeah! Lets have some drinks! Mr. Lowe, youre not giving face? The other two young menughed and said. Mason furrowed his brow and discreetly removed Stephens hand from his arm. After ncing at Scarlet, Mason turned to his own people and said, Sis, bro-inw, you guys go ahead. Ill have a few drinks then head down. Dont drink too much! Miranda cautioned. L also nced at Scarlet and sighed inwardly. Last time Zak had even made his daughter call him elder brother while this time it seemed like she didnt even recognize him. It looked like asking for Zaks help in promoting the new medicine in the military had caused some resentment on their end. After the vi was delivered as a gift, it seemed that their rtionship might be over. However, after L andpany left the hotel they waited in the car for half an hour but still no sign of Masoning down. Whats going on? Is this kid gonna get drunk again? Miranda furrowed her brow. Ill go check. L paused, gesturing for Miranda to look at Nora, before heading back into the hotel. As he approached the private dining area, he could hear mockingughtering from inside. I mean seriously Mason, you cant hold your liquor? Youre already puking after just a few drinks? Look at you. Do you really think you have a chance with Scarlet? As he entered the room, he saw Mason hunched over and vomiting into a trash can while Stephen pushed a full ss of white wine in front of him. Drink up! You have to finish it! Ive already downed an entire bottle and you cant even handle half? Are you trying to act like some kind of gentleman here? Stephen said in his usual domineering tone. Thats right! Today well see who has better drinking skills between Mason and Stephen. Whoever loses has to stay away from Scarlet! Orion Moore chimed in alongside ke Kelly. Both ke and Orion were just as much yboys as Stephen was. They all came from influential families with strong backgrounds, but now served under Zaksmand within Ednds Garrison Command. Stephen was also pursuing Scarlet so he had no qualms about tormenting Mason like this. After finally finishing his bout of vomiting, Mason looked pale as if he had drunk himself silly. Dont drink if you cant handle it! Scarlet nced at Mason and said expressionlessly. Drink! Who says I cant drink? Mason gritted his teeth in front of Scarlet. Good! Haha Come on, lets finish this ss! Stephen grinned and ced the ss of white wine in front of Mason with a bang. You wont die from drinking ke sneered under his breath. Just then, they saw L walk in. Whos this guy? Orion asked. My brother-inw. Masons eyes flickered when he saw L, L, why are you here? You can go with my sister first, no need to wait for me! I I want to drink more with my friends. He was slurring his words from drinking too much and felt embarrassed that L had seen him like this. Its okay. Its good to hang out with friends and have a few drinks. I will stay with you for a while! Come on, lets finish it! L patted Masons back as he spoke. Mason looked at L with a strange expression, thinking to himself, Is this guy trying to kill me like Stephen and the others? But the next second, Mason felt a rush of heat flow into his body from his back, making him feel invigorated. Lets do this! Mason picked up the white wine in front of him and chugged it down! His face had turned pale from drinking earlier but suddenly became flushed with color. As the warm currents flowed into his body, arge amount of alcohol fumes escaped through his head while still warming up his internal organs. Masons stomach had been burning earlier but now feltfortably warm. What? Is heing back to life? Stephen was surprised when he saw Mason gulp down the drink in one go. The next second, Stephens gaze towards Mason became dark and filled with coldughter. Was he trying topete with him? Competing in drinking was simply foolish! Stephens uncle owned a liquorpany instead of pursuing military career so he grew up surrounded by barrels of alcohol. His record showed that he had downed 2kg of liquor and three bottles of red wine, all mixed together, without getting drunk. Scarlet was surprised when she saw Mason like this, her beautiful eyes sparkling. Wow, Mr. Lowe is willing to risk his life for his beloved? Dont drink until you vomit blood! Scarlets friend covered her mouth andughed teasingly. Chapter 57 Do you dare to drink this? Scarlets best friend, Betty Ellis, came from a family that dealt in jade and was quite sessful. More importantly, Betty had some ambiguous rtionship with Orion, so of course she stood with Stephen and his crew. Drink until you puke? Today Stephen drinks until he pukes, I cant even throw up! The hand on Masons back seemed to give him endless courage as he shouted loudly. Good! This is what you said! If I cant drink you under the table today, myst name will be the same as yours! Stephen also got angry. In front of Scarlet, these two young men definitely couldnt back down. L nced at Scarlet and saw that this wealthydy was looking down with an indifferent expression. He couldnt help but shake his head secretly and thought to himself that if they kept going like this, Scarlet would probably just be watching them for amusement. But L had to help Mason; as for how he pursued Scarlet or whether he could catch her attention or not C L couldnt control that.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Next thing they knew it was a heated drinking contest between Mason and Stephen C one cup after another! Since L came inter on, both men had already drunk almost 1kg each! Stephens face was already purple-red indicating that he could barely handle it anymore while Mason appeared unfazed by all the alcohol. Come on! Keep going! Damn it, drinking one cup after another isnt enough excitement; why dont we just chug straight from the bottle? Mason spoke and opened another bottle of liquor, ready to toast with Stephen. As soon as he finished speaking, Stephens face twitched a few times! Damn, were they really going to chug this liquor? Was Mason crazy? How can he drink so much? Haha, Mr. Lowe, Stephen drank more than you before! When were on vacation, we have to go around Ednd. I heard youre doing well there and well need your help! To show my sincerity, Ill drink something fancy with you. How about that? At this point, Orions eyes rolled and he smiled at Mason. The next second saw him take two beer sses and pour half a cup of liquor into each ss before filling them up with red wine. Come on Mr. Lowe lets finish this ss! Orionughed but his smile looked sinister. He wanted Stephen to slow down while trying his best to get Mason drunk in one shot. Drinking liquor mixed with red wine like this would likely harm the body especially since Mason had already consumed so much alcohol. But Orion didnt care about that; they had invited Mason over today just so they could crush him in front of Scarlet. It would be better if he drank himself dead! Looking at this mixture of beer sses, Mason immediately showed anger and stared coldly at Orion. You go to the other side, Ill drink with Stephen. Whats it to you? You cant say that! Stephen drank at least one more 500g than you before, so lets make it fair. You should first make up for what youck! Whats wrong, Mr. Lowe? Cant handle it? Dont let Scarlet look down on you! ke was also fanning the mes and stirring up trouble on the side right now. Thats right! Mr. Lowe, if youre a man, then take care of it first. Betty also pursed her lips and urged them on. Masons face changed a few times. He was already prone to getting drunk after drinking, and he was doing it in front women. After ncing at Scarlet, Mason really wanted to act impulsively. However, at this time, someone seemed to be even more impulsive than him. Whats the point of drinking this? If you have the guts, drink the 96-degree Water of Life! Dare you? L pushed away the mixture and asked with great disgust. As soon as the words fell, there was a sudden silence in the private room, and everyone looked at L with a look of madness. Scarlet, who originally had droopy eyelids, looked over with a surprised expression on her face. Water of life? What nonsense are you talking about? Stephens eyelid twitched. Mr. Lowe, is this your brother-inw? Does he have a grudge against you and want to y you to death? Orion pointed at L, sneering. Trying to win favor with the crowd? Hmph! Betty rolled her eyes and looked at L disdainfully. I just want to ask if you dare or not? If you dont dare, then get out of here! L pointed at Orion and said coldly, Whoever ys who to death is uncertain! Orion mixed liquor with red wine C how malicious! Since that was the case, L wouldnt be polite anymore. Damn it! Does Mason dare drink it? If he dares, then I will too! Orion mmed his hand on the table through gritted teeth. Good! L nodded and patted Masons shoulder. Do they have this kind of distilled liquor here? Have someone bring a bottle over. Mason tugged at the corner of his mouth and stared into Ls eyes for a few seconds before gritting his teeth. Alright. He sawplete affirmation in Ls eyes. Mason chose to believe his brother-inw! Once he entered the private room, he was constantly being pressured by Stephen and his friends. Even in front of Scarlet, they ridiculed and insulted him. Mason couldnt hold back this anger any longer. Especially when Orion pushed arge ss of mixed alcohol towards him, this resentment fermented to its peak. In no time at all, the waiter brought over a bottle of 96-degree liquor. Ill go first! Mason nced at L before grabbing the bottle and opening it directly. Mason, your brother-inw is crazy. Are you crazy too? Do you really want to drink? At this point, Scarlet finally lost herposure and asked Mason coldly. She knew that Mason had gotten into this situation with Stephen and his friends because of her. Of course! Mason grabbed the bottle of liquor and chugged it down. In that instant, he only felt a warm current rushing into his body from his esophagus to stomach forming a protectiveyer within him. The fiery liquor went down Masons throat, but he felt nothing. Only a mist of alcohol rose from his head, invisible to the naked eye. The onlookers were stunned by this sight and showed their surprise. Scarlets beautiful eyes flickered as she saw how crazed Mason had be for her sake. She couldnt help but feel a ripple in her heart. But in the next second, she nced at L with suspicion shing deep in her eyes. Ha that was awesome! Mason shouted after downing half a bottle of liquor. Bang! He mmed the remaining half bottle heavily in front of Orion and yelled, Come on! You said youd drink if I did! If you dont drink, youre just a coward! Orions expression changed several times before finally looking fierce and saying, Damn it! Whats so great about it? Lets drink! If he didnt drink now, he wouldnt be able to face Mason or any other wealthy yboys they knewter on. Besides, he thought that if Mason could handle it without any problems then it couldnt be that bad C all those rumors about the deadly effects of alcohol must have been exaggerated! Otherwise why would Mason have brought them this bottle? It was probably just to scare himself! Damn it all C there was no way Orion would let himself be scared off like that! With this thought in mind, Orion steeled himself, closed his eyes, and picked up the bottle, then began pouring it into his mouth. However, the next moment, as the first sip of the Water of Life entered his mouth, his face changed! Gulp! Gulp After just two sips, Orion made a spluttering sound and sprayed out arge amount of liquid. Amidst it was a shocking and vivid crimson! This guy had actually vomited blood right after drinking it! Chapter 58 What’s So Great About It? After drinking a mouthful of the water of life, Orion immediately spurted blood! His face was as red as a burn charcoal, and his expression was extremely painful! He held his throat with both hands, feeling as if a knife was scraping from his throat to his stomach. Poof! Another mouthful of blood, shocking to the eye! Ah! Upon seeing this, Betty screamed out loud directly. Scarlets face turned pale with fright and she covered her mouth. Stephen and ke hurried over to try to support Orion, but he fiercely struggled and broke free. Immediately after, Orion continued to vomit blood, looking extremely frightening. Mason, Ill freaking kill you! Stephen roared angrily and pulled out a gun, pointing it at Mason. Mason sneered, Whats the matter, cant handle it? If youve got the guts, go ahead and shoot! But mark my words, if you do, none of you will make it out of here alive today! At this moment, Mason was secretly amazed. He didnt expect that drinking the water of life at 96 degrees would be so terrifying. Therefore, he understood how impressive Ls secret help just now was, and felt even more that his brother-inw was mysterious and profound! However, he had no guilt or pity towards Orion! He thought he could y with fire, but in the end, he couldnt handle it. All he could do was me hisck of a good brother-inw Hurry, hurry and call an ambnce! Betty cried out. ke quickly took out his phone and began dialing 911. If you dont want him to die, force-feed him this with water! At this moment, L took out a small bottle from his pocket and handed it to Betty. Inside were some white powder. What is this? This cant be poison, can it? Its all you! You bastard and your rotten idea, trying to y Orion to death, huh? ke demanded with red eyes, pulling out a handgun and pointing it at L. While he was drawing his gun, L made a move and squeezed the barrel. However, it was immediately taken away again, as he had been frightened. If I wanted him dead, why would I need to go to such lengths? His esophagus and stomach have already suffered severe burns, with extensive bleeding. By the time the ambnce arrives, he might not make it! Even if they manage to save his life, his nervous system will have irreversible damage! Whether you feed or not, its up to you guys to decide! L sneered. Those who harmed others will always be harmed themselves. Orion wanted to kill Mason, but in the end, he had nothing to pity himself for. L didnt intend to kill him either. Now is not the time for impulsiveness. Put away your guns and do what he says! Scarlet urged anxiously. Stephen and ke finally put down their guns and held Orion down together, while Betty took the bottle from Ls hand and poured it into Orions mouth. Dont use too much, a quarter of the bottle is enough! L reminded her. Betty stopped pouring and then gave Orion some warm water to drink. Suddenly, this notorious yboy convulsed violently before letting out a hoarse scream a few secondster. Ah! It hurts so much! I Im going to die help me! He couldnt even make a sound earlier but now after taking the medicine he was able to speak again. Moreover, miraculously his bleeding stopped as his condition stabilized. Upon seeing this scene, Stephen and the others were secretly surprised. What kind of medicine is this? The effect is so immediate, Scarlet said as she took the bottle from Bettys hand. On it was printed Lowes Golden Wound Medicine.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The next second, the wealthy heiress walked up to L and asked in a low voice, Is this the medicine you want my dad to promote for you? No, its nothing, L shook his head and reached out to take it back from Scarlet. Zaks attitude on the phone and Scarlets behavior after seeing him today made himpletely abandon any thoughts of continuing to deal with the Harris family. However, Scarlet reacted quickly and quickly backed away with the bottle behind her. Ls actions annoyed her. She coldly said, What are you doing? Do you want to snatch it from my hand? She then added with a snort, Give me some more so I can let my dad try it again. If its effect is really good, we can consider promoting it in military circles. L heard her but simply chuckled, No need. No need? Scarlet was stunned that L refused this time. The next moment, she couldnt help but feel even more resentful, Whats so great about it? Dont bother counting, dont say we didnt help you! As she spoke, she nced over at Mason and leaned in to whisper in Ls ear in a low voice, Although I dont know what means you used to help Mason hit on me, is it really that interesting? L made a sound of confusion before saying, Miss Harris, I dont know what youre talking about. Pfft! Scarlet sneered. Others may not have noticed it, but she did. One of his hands had been ced on Masons back the entire time. It looked like the kind of shoulder-to-shoulder gesture between men, but who knew if there was something fishy going on? Originally Mason had been drinking until he vomited everywhere. But after L came in, he suddenly became invincible and could even drink 96-degree liquor without any problem at all. Scarlet didnt believe for one second that this was all due to Masons own ability. At this moment her beautiful eyes were filled with suspicion and questioning as she stared hard at L. L couldnt be bothered with her pretense anymore nor would he exin anything; he simply ignored her. Mason, handle things here for a bit while I go downstairs first! L turned around and said. Alright, brother-inw, you can go ahead. You dont need to wait for me. Mason nodded in agreement. The next second, L left the private room without a word. Scarlet was so angry that she stomped her foot. She had never been ignored like this before. After about ten minutes Orion was taken to the hospital and settled in with Betty staying behind to take care of him. Scarlet, Stephen, and ke got into a car and headed back. Even now on the ride back home, both Stephens and kes faces were still very grim. With their backgrounds, they were always the ones doing the stepping on others; when did they be the ones being stepped on? Damn it! Today was too pathetic! When did Mason be such a heavy drinker? ke cursed angrily. It wasnt Mason; it was his brother-inw who caused all of this, Scarlet said with a sneer. As soon as she finished speaking, ke gritted his teeth and said through clenched jaws, Thats right! It was that son of a bitchs idea, nearly killing Orion! Dont let me see him again, or Ill blow him away with a single shot! As he spoke, he pulled out his own handgun. But the next second, he let out a confused Huh? and his pupils shrank. My gun how did it be like this? He hadnt noticed before, but the barrel of kes gun was now deformed with several horrifying fingerprints left on it! Chapter 59 Cunning Plan Stephen and Scarlet both turned their heads at the sound, their faces involuntarily changing. Who touched your gun? Stephens tone was sharp. ke thought for a moment, his expression uncertain as he said, It was Masons brother-inw! When I pulled out my gun at him, he grabbed it for a second but then let go! At the time, I thought he was just scared and didnt dare to provoke me! But now As ke spoke, cold sweat broke out on his forehead! Thank goodness he didnt really shoot! Otherwise, his hand would have been blown off! Stephen looked at the fingerprint on the gun barrel and couldnt help but twitch his eyelids. Dont be impulsive when you see Masons brother-inw next time. Let this matter pass for now. Dont let people say we cant handle it. ke nodded. I know That guy is a bit weird! That night Ednd Garrison Command, Zaks residence. Zak looked at the wound that had just been cut open and healed visibly with astonishment on his face. The half bottle of Lowes Golden Wound Medicine that Scarlet brought back had an amazing effect. Zak was a master of the Transmutation Force, and because of his strong power, his body was much stronger than ordinary people. With such a powerful body, ordinary trauma medicine had little effect once there was a wound. Even the hemostatic drugsmonly used in the army had little effect on Zak. However, this Lowes Golden Wound Medicine can heal his wounds in just a few breaths. This is the medicine L wants me to promote? Zak asked in a deep voice. Scarlet pouted in front of her father and said, He doesnt admit it! But I think its it. Zak nodded, If it really is this medicine, helping him promote it would be no problem! The healing effect of this medicine is very significant and can really be promoted in the army. Dad, dont help him easily! You dont know he was showing off to me today! Wait for him to contact you first before doing anything. Dont make us look like were desperate. Scarlet told her father about Ls attitude towards her today with some grievances and dissatisfaction. After listening to Scarlets words, Zak couldnt help but frown. He was crazy about spoiling his daughter and didnt want her to suffer any grievances. Hmph! Since thats the case, let him speak first! Zak snorted coldly. A weekter, Lowes Pharmaceuticalunched four new drugs that had been approved by the relevant departments. Among them, Lowes Scar Removal Cream and Lowes Grey Hair Reverse Essence were ssified as health products. Meanwhile, Lowes Golden Wound Medicine and the newly released leukemia-specific drug Love Light capsules were ssified as medical drugs and met the standards for entering major hospitals and pharmacies. Of course, meeting the standards was one thing; being able to sell them was another matter entirely. On this day at the Lowe family estate Mom, have you heard? Miranda has justunched four new drugs that have recently been approved! Romeo asked Victoria excitedly. Victoria snorted coldly and nodded. Of course Ive heard! Those four drugs were developed by that guy of hers, right? And they actually got approved? Hmph! Now that theyve been approved, Eliza chimed in with a sneer, are they going to be put into production soon? Mom, can we contact Mr. Turner and ask him not to help sell these four drugs?! What good is it to develop something if she cant even sell it? Sonny Turner was a pharmaceutical agent who had worked with the Lowe family for many years. Lowes Pharmaceutical products always went through Sonny to help open up sales channels so they could be sold in nearby pharmacies and hospitals. Eliza wanted to cut off Mirandas sales channels through Sonny, which could be considered ruthless. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Victorias eyes showed an even more sinister expression. Hehe I have a better idea. As long as Sonny is willing to help with the acting, I guarantee that the pharmaceuticalpany will not only fail to profit from these four new drugs but also suffer huge losses! Ill make sure my disobedient granddaughter falls apart! Oh? Grandma, whats your n? Harlow asked expectantly. Victoria smiled cunningly and exined her n, Its simple! When Miranda contacts Sonny, let him verbally agree to help her first. This way, she will start production at the factory. Hehe when all the medicine is produced and piled up in the warehouse waiting for sale, then Sonny can back out. What else can the pharmaceuticalpany do but suffer losses? Upon hearing this n, Romeo and his family immediately brightened up. An old fox indeed! Mom, youre brilliant! Romeo gave a thumbs-up. Thats right! Production requires a lot of manpower and resources. If it doesnt sell wellter on, then theyll just have to bear their losses! Eliza pped her hands gleefully. It was as if she could already see the scene of the pharmaceuticalpanys losses and Mirandas despair. Thats it! Ill call Sonny right now! Victoria sneered, dialing a number with an air of satisfaction.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She believed that this time, she would be able to bring Miranda down once and for all! Thinking that they could double their profits byunching four new drugs? Dream on!! Meanwhile That day, Miranda actually contacted Sonny and told him about thepanys n tounch four new drugs, asking for his help in sales. Over the phone, Sonny readily agreed. Haha, dont worry Ms. Lowe! Ive been working with your familys pharmaceuticalpany for so many years now. This is on me. After all, if I help sell more products, I earn more myself. Great! So when do you have time to sign the relevant contract? Miranda asked. Oh dear me Im stuck out of town for a few days. But dont worry about it C go ahead and produce those drugs first. As soon as I get back home, Ille find you. Sonny promised confidently. So thats it? Alright then. Mr. Turner, when youe back, make sure to notify me right away, Miranda said with a hint of suspicion in her eyes before hanging up the phone. The next second, she turned to L and asked, Do you think I should speed up production? Although Sonny agreed verbally, we dont have a signed contract and I feel uneasy about it. Perhaps it was womens intuition or maybe just her own anxiety as a CEO, but Miranda couldnt shake off the feeling of uncertainty. Instinctively seeking his opinion, she found herself relying on this man more than ever before. Production? Why not? We have great medicine here. Theres no doubt people will want it! L raised an eyebrow and gestured with hisrge hand. Chapter 60 How did this person come here? Lowes Pharmaceutical had a factory in the outskirts of Ednd, which was also the production department of thepany. For the next few days, Miranda practically lived there, personally supervising the production process. Finally, after several days of hard work, they had produced their first batch of drugs. However, Miranda couldnt help feeling uneasy about it. Standing in the warehouse among piles and piles of freshly-made drugs that had juste off the assembly line, Miranda furrowed her brows tightly together. Sonny still hadnt shown up yet. In fact, when she tried to call him today he didnt even answer his phone. Should we continue with production? The factory manager asked while standing beside her. Lets slow down for now, replied Miranda with a serious expression on her face. The next moment she turned to look at L who was standing by her side with a hint of annoyance in her eyes. These past few days as assistant CEO, he always followed around wherever she went without anything else to do but watch over things. What are we supposed to do? You said we should keep producing! But Sonny hasnt returned yet and our sales channels arent open!ined Miranda. She had a vague feeling that something was wrong with Sonny. Its okay! If he doesnte, someone else will. We might need to keep producing these drugs, we cant stop, L said calmly. Upon hearing this, Miranda looked at him skeptically. The factory manager and several warehouse workers also expressed doubt. Hahaha, I cant believe what I just heard! At that moment, a yfulugh echoed through the room. Romeo and Eliza walked in with a group of people. Willis, are you trying to kill my niece? Still producing drugs? Andining about not losing enough? Eliza said sarcastically. What are you doing here? Miranda asked coldly upon seeing them. She felt an uneasy feeling in her heart as she noticed the Lowes Pharmaceutical executives following behind them C the same ones who threatened to resign or take leavest time. Romeo sneered. In the next moment, he pointed at the drugs piled up in the warehouse and turned to the executives behind him. Take a look! You didnt want to resign early, did you? Well, now that our pharmaceuticalpany is going down, I wonder what youll do? Hahaha, he continued. I checked and found out that it cost nearly 1 million dor to produce this batch of drugs. Thats almost equivalent to our monthly revenue. If we cant sell them, well be in debt! Eliza chimed in with a smirk on her face, You guys believed L when he said there would be billions of orders for thepany? Hes just a useless guy! Dont you know that? The executives faces turned uncertain. Ms. Lowe, Macy asked hesitantly, can we sell these drugs? Miranda struggled for an answer before finally saying, Our marketing department has been working hard but its not enough. Our funds are running low because of this production too, added the financial manager with a sigh. To be honest, if L hadnt exposed their dirty secrets earlier on one by one they would have left already. As soon as the words fell, Romeo and Eliza burst intoughter. Niece, I advise you to give up and marry Mr. Austin obediently! Romeo joked. By the way, return thepany to your uncle for management as soon as possible. It will be ruined in your hands! Tsk tsk Eliza mocked with a smug face. Mirandas pretty face turned red with anger as she clenched her lips tightly. At this moment, L snorted coldly, Who told you that these medicines cannot be sold? He pressed his hand down and said to the executives of thepany, Everyone calm down! I guarantee that these medicines can all be sold. Orders worth billions are just a matter of time. By then, thepanys funding gap will naturally be filled. Not only that, but you will also receive high bonuses andmissions! Upon hearing this, those corporate executives were unimpressed. Romeo sneered, L, are you still making empty promises at this point? Are you and Miranda still counting on Sonny? Hahaha Now I can tell you without fear C Sonny is actually in Ednd but doesnt want to deal with you guys! Look who it is? He pped his hands together. The next second a fat figure strolled leisurely into the warehouse. Seeing this person, Mirandas face instantly became extremely ugly; her beautiful eyes filled with anger. Oh dear me! Sorry Ms. Lowe! Ive been too busytely taking on several businesses. Unfortunately I may not have enough energy to help you. Sonny shook off some fat from his face apologetically. That was so fake, as fake as it got.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Dont cry, dear niece! These useless drugs are just going to rot in the warehouse. Why dont you and your husband go out and sell them on the street? Eliza said with a sarcastic tone. Eliza and Romeo burst intoughter, feeling triumphant. Sonny joined in with a mocking smile on his face but pretended to apologize. Sonny had thought it through. After all, Lowes Pharmaceutical was ultimately controlled by Victoria, who would eventually kick Miranda out of thepany. So he had no choice but to follow Victorias orders. The executives of thepany shook their heads disapprovingly while booing. Miranda trembled slightly as she watched Romeo and Elizas smug faces and Sonnys gloating expression. She felt wronged and angry inside. At that moment, L grabbed her small hand gently and squeezed it lightly. Its okay my wife! Dont worry! he said reassuringly before turning to Sonny with a stern look on his face. This fatty oh sorry, I mean Mr. Tuner right? Let me tell you something: these drugs will definitely be a hit! If you dont seize this opportunity now, you wont even get a partter on! I hope you wont regret it! Sonny chuckled arrogantly at first but then suddenly stopped when he saw a short figure rushing in from outside with an urgent momentum that even his bodyguards could barely keep up with him. Several security guards from the pharmaceutical factory chased after them, but they couldnt catch up. Holy shit! So many people? Did Ie toote? The neer was panting heavily and his face turned pale when he saw so many people standing in the warehouse. You youre Flynn Morris, Mr. Morris? Sonny was stunned for a moment when he saw this person, then asked with a shocked expression on his face. As a drug agent, Sonny naturally recognized those famous figures in the industry. The man was none other than Flynn Mr. Morris, president of Agenecline Medicine Association, and Mertonsrgest drug agent in that state! How could such a figure end up in this factorys warehouse??? Chapter 61 Directly placing an order of 10 million? Flynn burst into the warehouse, leaving everyone bewildered and staring at him with strange looks. Sir, stop right there! This is our factorys warehouse, you cant just barge in! The security guards from the factory also shouted sternly at Flynn as they followed him. As a major agent for Merton and president of a pharmaceutical association, Flynn had been rushing through the factory area to save time. Luckily, he had brought along several bodyguards to clear his path. Sonny recognized Flynn and stepped forward to greet him. Are you really Mr. Morris, President of the Association? However, Flynn didnt even acknowledge Sonnys presence and instead scanned all of the women in attendance. To someone like Sonny who was just a small-time agent in Ednd, he wasnt even considered one of the biggest yers around. How could someone like Flynn recognize him? Clifford had contacted him telling him toe find Lowes Pharmaceutical CEO C who happened to be a beautiful woman named Miranda. Are you Miranda Lowe? In an instant, Flynns gaze fixed on Miranda as he walked over politely asking her this question. It must be said that his eye for beauty was quite urate because no matter where she went or what she did C whether it was her appearance or demeanor C Miranda stood out from everyone else around her making it hard not to notice her. I am! And you are? Miranda looked confused by this sudden encounter with such an important personage as herself. Let me introduce myself, I am Flynn Morris, the chairman for Mertons Agenecline Medicine Association. Heres my business card! Flynn handed his card to Miranda. As soon as he spoke, there was a murmur in the warehouse. Although many people had not met Flynn in person, they had heard of him before. Hello Mr. Morris! My name is Sonny Turner and I am Sonny leaned in to try and make a connection with him. However, Flynn didnt even look at him and politely turned to Miranda saying: Ms. Lowe, I came here today hoping to coborate with yourpany. Your new drug development caught my attention and I would like to be an agent for it. Of course, I understand that I dont have the qualifications yet to be a national agent but perhaps you can consider giving me the rights for Merton? As soon as he finished speaking, everyone except L was stunned! Even Miranda herself was left speechless. Romeo and Eliza were shocked beyond belief while others from thepany looked at each other confusedly. Flynn was not only the chairman of Mertonsrgest medicine association, but also one of their biggest agents in this state! For someone like him to personallye here seeking coboration with Miranda? This news sent shockwaves throughout everyone present! Whats going on here? someone questioned. Is that really Mr. Morris? another person chimed in skeptically. It is! I met him once at a pharmaceutical expo, the first person confirmed. L lightly squeezed Mirandas hand and said, Honey, Mr. Morris is talking to you! He wants the distribution rights in Merton. Will you say something? Miranda snapped out of her daze, eyes filled with surprise. She took a deep breath and asked, Are you referring to our new drugs that wereunching? After all, Lowes Pharmaceutical had produced many medications and Miranda wasnt entirely sure which ones he was referring to. Yes! Those four new drugs. Ive already received some samples and Im absolutely blown away by their effectiveness. Please dont think me greedy but I want to distribute all four of them if possible, the big-time distributor cautiously asked Miranda. Yes, you can Miranda suppressed her inner turmoil and nodded in agreement before asking hesitantly. May I ask if these drugs have already been reserved from your warehouse? Flynn heard Miranda agree and his face lit up with excitement as he eagerly looked at the pile of medicines in the warehouse before asking hopefully. Not yet! Youre my first choice for coboration. Miranda shook her head. As soon as she finished speaking, Flynn pped his thigh and eximed, Fantastic! Ill take all of these medicines! To show my sincerity, Ill sign a contract with you right now, Ms. Lowe. Ill pay 10 million dors upfront. If its not enough, consider it a deposit; if its too much, we can use the excess as prepayment for our long-term cooperation in the future. What do you think? Everyone was stunned by his offer.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 10 million dors just like that? Their breathing became shallow and rapid. Was Lowes Pharmaceutical about to take off? Miranda turned to L with tears of excitement in her eyes. Just moments ago when she saw Sonny, her heart had sunk to the bottom of a valley. The injustice and resentment had almost made her despair. But now this huge surprise came right after that! It was easy to imagine how intense Mirandas emotions were at this moment! 10 million dor order! She hadpleted half of their goal which was 20 million dors!! At this moment Miranda suddenly felt that the once-unreachable goal was within reach. Wow! A 10-million-dor order! Ourpany is going to take off! This is just our first coboration; wont we be dealing with tens or hundreds of millions in the future? Mr. Willis really didnt deceive us, the orders worth millions have arrived! Hahaha Were going to be sessful too! Its a good thing we didnt give up earlier! Even thosepany executives who were originally skeptical were now excited beyond measure. But Romeo and Eliza had faces so cold, as if they had eaten something sour or been frozen Sonny was stunned, his chubby face trembling uncontrobly. Mr. Morris, are you sure about this? These are just newly released drugs that havent even gone through market testing yet. Have you considered the consequences of cing such arge order? If they dont sell and youre stuck with them, itll be a huge loss! Lowes Pharmaceutical is just a smallpany after all; dont make an impulsive decision! Sony reminded him kindly. Upon hearing this, Flynn snorted disdainfully, What business is it of yours? I know better than anyone else how effective these drugs are! Sony wanted to say more but was interrupted by someone shouting loudly! Thats right! Listen here Flynn, you better think carefully about this! If these drugs end up being useless in your hands then get ready to cry! Heh heh I cant say for sure whether these drugs will sell well or not. Their effectiveness is only so-so and theyre made by a smallpany; hospitals and pharmacies probably wont recognize them! A tall and thin old man walked quickly into the warehouse. Looking to be in his sixties or seventies, but with a strong voice, the man before them surprised Sonny once again. You youre Caden Downs from Downs Medicine, Mr. Downs? As soon as he spoke, everyone was taken aback once more. What was going on today? Another big shot from the pharmaceutical industry? Mr. Downs, youre right! These new drugs are only produced by smallpanies. Who would recognize them? Mr. Morris, you were too hasty with this 10 million order! Romeos eyes lit up and he quickly agreed. Both he and Eliza were ecstatic! Haha! With such a weighty figure belittling these new drugs, can Miranda still sell them? Flynn will have to think twice about this now that the 10 million order was already cooling off. Looks like itll be gone in no time haha Chapter 62 Coming to Steal Medicine Upon hearing Cadens words, Mirandas once delighted face was now filled with anger and frustration. Thepany had no grievances with this man, and his status should not have made him listen to her uncle or grandmother and hinder their progress. Why would hee to belittle their new drug? Romeo, Eliza, and Sonny all showed cold smiles and teasing looks again. They felt that something unexpected had happened once more. However, what surprised them was that Flynn did not listen to advice at all. They saw him staring at Caden saying, Old man, stop talking nonsense. Youre toote; Ive already secured these drugs haha Cadens face looked a bit unpleasant as he said, Mr. Morris, I advise you to be cautious. If you buy too many of these drugs and lose money on them? Why dont we split it half-and-half? Ill help share the risk! A few boos were heard in the warehouse after he finished speaking. Romeo and Eliza who were feeling proud just a second ago froze in shock as they realized what was happening! Caden wasnt here to belittle their new drug; he was clearly here topete with Flynn for it! If he really thought the drug wasnt good enough why would he offer Flynn half of it? What kind of person helped share risks like this? Especially businessmen! Get outta here! Flynn waved his hand impatiently and nervously turned to Miranda. Ms. Lowe, we had a deal! Ive already packaged all the medicine, you cant back out now! Ill have someone wire the money to you right away and well sign the contract today! After all, it was just a verbal agreement before, and Flynn was afraid that Miranda would change her mind. Mr. Morris, dont worry. If I agreed to it, I wont go back on my word. Mirandas beautiful face was filled with joy. Although she said so, Flynn still wasnt at ease. He immediately called someone to transfer 10 million dor into Lowes Pharmaceuticals ount. Ms. Lowe, the money has been transferred! Thepanys financial manager eximed excitedly. At this point in time Romeo and Eliza werepletely dumbfounded! With the money transferred over for this 10 million dor order there was no way they could sabotage anything anymore. However things werent over yet; Caden walked up to Miranda with a polite smile on his face, Ms. Lowe let me introduce myself. I am Downs Medicines Chairman of the Board of Directors. We are interested in representing yourpanys new drug. I will give you 20 million dors for exclusive rights in three states, he continued smoothly. Upon hearing this news Miranda trembled slightly with excitement as her pretty face turned red from exhration making her even more stunning than before! 20 million dors? Plus Flynns 10 million dor order made 30 million dors! She had even exceeded her family agreement target! Was the once unattainable goal really that simple? Miranda asked, despite her excitement. But Mr. Morris has already bought up all the medicine! We dont have any stock right now. Its okay, Caden replied nonchntly. Consider these 20 million as a prepayment. Yourpany cant possibly only produce one batch, right? Miranda was about to agree eagerly when L pulled her back. Mr. Morris paid 10 million just for Mertons agency rights, he teased Caden. Youre asking for twice that amount for three states? And this medicine is only so-so, produced by a smallpany with no recognition. Caden chuckled nervously and said, Oh haha, I was just trying to scare Mr. Morris off. Yourpanys medicine is truly miraculous and will definitely be a hit! I am very sincere in seeking cooperation. Okay then! 40 million and you can have agency rights in three states, L said firmly. Caden smiled awkwardly before gritting his teeth and saying, Deal. The people present were all shocked at this exchange. The core members of theirpany were so excited they could cry at seeing L haggling with such a big shot in the pharmaceutical industry; they feared he would simply walk away from them altogether if things didnt go well enough during negotiations. But they didnt expect that he would actually raise the price, and double it at that! How badly did Caden want the agency rights for this new drug? Romeo, Eliza, and Sonnys expressions were beyond ugly. Afterwards, several well-known national agents came one after another, seeking to sign contracts. There were even two who almost fought over the agency rights. In less than an hour, Lowes Pharmaceuticals ount had directly increased by 130 million! Watching this scene unfold made Romeo and Eliza feel like vomiting blood. While no one was looking, they slunk away in disgrace to avoid further embarrassment.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Compared to these big agents, Sonny couldnt even be considered a somebody. They had schemed to cheat Miranda through Sonny before but now it was just a joke! In the end, Sonny approached Miranda with a ttering smile on his face. Ms. Lowe can you give me an agency too? I just want Ednds! Ill ce an order for 2 million right away and have someone transfer it! At this point there was no need to consider whether or not this drug could be sold. With so many big shots signing on as agents with their channels and connections, Lowes Pharmaceuticals new drug would definitely sell without any worries! It was certain that it would be a huge sess. It can be said that whoever got the agency rights for even one of these four new drugs will make a fortune! Mirandas eyes shed with disgust as she said expressionlessly, Mr. Turner, youve been taking on so much businesstely. Arent you too busy? Dont bother yourself! No! Im not busy! Ms. Lowe, can you consider it as a favor to me, given our years of partnership? How about granting me the rights to sell just one medication Sonny pleaded. Get lost! Miranda was about to say something else when L pulled her behind him. He didnt have Mirandas patience and manners, pointing directly at Sonny and rebuking him. Sonny turned red then ck in the face and left in embarrassment. He regretted it deeply now that he realized how popr Lowes Pharmaceuticals new drugs were. Chapter 63 I am a wounded man After Romeo and Eliza left the factory, they received a call from Victoria as soon as they got into the car. Mom! Romeo answered in a low voice. I heard you took those executives to the factory today. How did it go? Has Miranda given up hope? Victoria asked. She knew that her second son had gone there to watch a good show of her granddaughter. An uncle who couldnt get along with his own niece was actually quite despicable behavior. However, she didnt me this kind of behavior but instead asked with some anticipation. In short, now almost everyone in the Lowe family was thinking about making Miranda give up resistance and join the Austin family obediently. Give up hope? What are you talking about? You havent seen how proud she was today! Romeo said bitterly. Hearing this, Victorias heart skipped a beat. What happened? Did something happen? I dont know why, but many big agents from all over the country came and wanted to represent our new drug Romeo said helplessly as he recounted what had happened earlier. After hearing it all, Victoria almost fainted on the spot. She leaned heavily on her cane for support. Whats going on? So youre saying that thepanys orders have all exceeded 100 million? Yeah, Mom! If we go by the agreement, our family cant force Miranda to marry into the Austin family anymore! Romeo said unwillingly. Damn it! She actually did it! How is this possible? How could so many major agentse and help her represent the new drug? Whats going on? Could it be L? Hes just a gigolo who willingly married into our family and became a puppet for Miranda. Its impossible! Victoria cursed with an uncertain expression while leaning on her cane. At this moment, Victoria was angry and humiliated. This was no longer just about whether or not Miranda would marry into the Austin family; it was about her being pped in the face by younger generations. For Victoria, who always had final say in the Lowe family, this was simply uneptable. She had carefully nned to use Sonny to make her granddaughter fall from grace but ended up being pped hard! Meanwhile Miranda returned topany headquarters after finally finishing everything and signing contracts with Flynn, Caden, and other major agents one by one. Hoo Finally able to rest for a while now, the beautiful CEOzily sat down on the sofa and took a deep breath before looking at L beside her withplex eyes. Honey she couldnt help but spit out the word. Huh? L was taken aback, looking at this icy CEO with a strange expression. Miranda blushed, realizing what she had just said. Just now, it was really just an unconscious utterance, like a dream-like state. But she wasnt the kind of affected woman. At this moment, she snorted and looked straight at L again, revealing that strong and domineering aura. What do you mean huh? Arent you my husband? We have our marriage certificate! L ummed, Yes! But are you going to make it real? Are you really falling in love with me? Upon hearing this, Miranda rolled her eyes, Of course! I feel like Im really falling in love with you. What should I do? L coughed a few times, Really? It sounds like a joke. Mirandas face turned cold for a moment. She deliberately used this joking tone to cover up her inner turmoil. However, Ls reaction made her heart sink. This idiotic heartless bastard! Yeah right! Its just a joke! Who would really fall in love with you? And what about you? Doing so much for me did you fall in love with me? Miranda asked teasingly, but there was a hint of uncertainty in her eyes that shed by. Deep down, she was hoping for some kind of answer. You should know about my experience. Im a wounded man, and its not easy for me to fall in love, Lughed at himself. He spoke the truth. After being hurt and abandoned by udia, he no longer believed in love. The only soft spot left in his heart was reserved for his daughter Nora. As for Miranda, he couldnt say that he had no feelings at all towards her. But much of what he did for her was driven by gratitude and repayment. L didnt think that he really had strong feelings for Miranda. After speaking, Miranda chuckled and said hehe, but she felt a bit uneasy inside without knowing why. How coincidental! Ive also been hurt before and its not easy to fall in love. So lets just stick to our deal! Miranda bit her lip and tried to sound as indifferent as possible. Just then, she received a phone call from her father Emmanuel. Hearing what her father said on the phone made an expression of surprise sh across Mirandas face. After hanging up the phone, she turned to L with a hey and said, My mom is having a birthday next Monday. My dad wants me to bring you along with me. Do you want to go? Continue ying my husband? The beautiful CEO deliberately emphasized the word y. L nodded and said, Yes, maam! Im all yours. Miranda gritted her teeth and gave him a fierce re. This annoying jerk! At Tigers private estate. Today, they set up a banquet here. Tiger and his son personally weed someone. This person was tall with broad shoulders and exuded a strong masculine aura just by sitting there. Especially his hands, which looked veryrge and even had a metallic golden glow to them. This person was none other than Tigers old friend, the Transmutation Force expert known as Bloody Butcher in the martial arts world! Butcher, I toast to you! I was bullied. Butcher, you must help me get justice! Josiah raised his ss of liquor respectfully but with grievance towards Bloody Butcher. Hmm Tiger and your matter is my concern too. However, are you saying that kid can kill high-level dark force experts in an instant? Bloody Butcher nodded but still asked cautiously because he understood that there were always people stronger than him. Although that young man was only in his early twenties and didnt seem too powerful, Bloody Butcher couldnt afford to be careless. Tiger chuckled and said, Dont worry, Butcher! Ive made a foolproof n. As long as youre willing to take action, I guarantee we can take down that guy together! With that, he pped his hands. The next second, several henchmen walked in with a man and a woman. To his surprise, it was Tom and udia! Mr. Webb, this is my wife udia, Tom said as he came in with an obsequious smile.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He didnt know why Tiger had asked him to bring his wife over here but he dared not disobey Tigers orders. Besides if he could climb up thedder of Tigers connections even if it meant letting Tiger y with udia? Hmm! Tiger nodded then turned to stare at udia before asking her directly, Youre udia? L is your ex-husband? You have a daughter named Nora? udia nodded nervously before Tiger continued speaking coldly, I love children! Can you bring your daughter over here for me? Chapter 64 What, you don’t accept it? udias expression changed as soon as she heard Tigers words. Mr. Webb, what do you mean? she asked. Damn it! Mr. Webb wants you to bring the child you had with L, Tom cursed and red at udia in front of Tiger. He was trying to please and fear Tiger, afraid that her behavior would displease Tiger and cause trouble for him. Dont curse at her, Ill talk to her slowly, Tiger waved his hand at Tom and then smiled, As I said before, I love children the most. Mrs. Bet, why dont you bring your daughter over here so that I can be her godfather? Isnt that nice? udias eyes flickered a few times before she smiled and said, Okay! It is my daughters fortune to have you as her godfather. However, after the divorce, the child is now with his father instead of me. Yes, she was heartless but when she heard that Nora was involved in this matter by Tigers orders, she hesitated. She could disregard Nora, but deliberately harming a child was a line udia couldnt cross. So what? Cant you see your child then? Huh? Tigers smile disappeared, and his tone turned threatening. p! Tom, seeing the situation, pped udias face directly. You bitch, Mr. Webb tried to negotiate with you, and you dont know how to appreciate it! Offending Mr. Webb, believe me, you and your damn parents wont even know how youll end up. Dont you dare drag me into this! udia covered her face, her eyes filled with grievance and fear. Since the incident at Emperor Pce, Toms attitude towards her had changed. He wouldsh out at her for the slightest thing. I Ill try my best! udia said, choking back tears. Tigers threats and Toms abuse made her feel like her life was in danger. In this situation, udia showed her selfish side. Its not about trying your best, its a must! Ill be honest with you C I want your daughter to get back at your ex-husband. As long as you bring the child to me obediently, I promise that both you and the child will be safe. My target is only your ex-husband alone. And, Tiger emphasized, Ill give you 1 million dors as a reward C for you, not Tom! udia brightened up immediately upon hearing about the money and nodded quickly, Okay! Mr. Webb, you can rest assured that I will bring my daughter to you. The thought of having 1 million dors all to herself erased any remaining doubts in udias mind. Tom had been treating her worse and worsetely; she felt very insecure around him and needed to n for herself in case things got even worse in the future. This money was specifically for her benefit C it was perfect! Besides, Tiger had already said that he wasnt targeting their child; he just wanted revenge on L alone. Thinking about the humiliation L had caused her, udia wished someone would teach him a lesson. The next day, after dropping Miranda off at work, L didnt stick around the beautiful CEOs side. Instead, he called Erik and invited him, Clifford and Can to dinner. L still didnt know much about Cans background; the old man seemed mysterious. That was why he hadnt asked for his help before. But when Can heard about their situation, he quietly offered his assistance. Thanks to Cans connections with some big agents from the capital and Iylonio, Lowes Pharmaceutical received a huge order worth 130 million dors yesterday C these three had been a great help. Naturally, L wanted to show his appreciation. Hey Mr. Wills! Erik answered the phone with enthusiasm. Thank you so much for your help along with Dr. Bailey and Mr. Bates! Id like to treat you guys to lunch today as my way of saying thanks C what do you say? L expressed his gratitude sincerely. Can had been visiting the Ward family, and Clifford was also invited by them from Iylonio, so L contacted Erik directly. Youre too polite, L! Erik declined meaningfully. Its only right, L said sincerely. Okay then, Ill let Can and Dr. Bailey know, Erik said without further dy. He wanted to spend more time with L anyway.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then he added, By the way, L, it might not be very interesting for you to have dinner with us old guys. So how about I invite some younger folks who are around your age? Itll be more fun that way. Do you mind? L shrugged nonchntly and said, Whatever works for you. Youre in charge here. Great! Then let me take care of it. Well book the VIP room on the top floor of the Square Window, Erik grinned. This I feel like youre doing all the work while Im just a guest, L felt a bit embarrassed. Haha! It doesnt matter who pays as long as we get together and have fun, right? Besides you can always buy me a few extra drinkster! Erikughed heartily. L didnt want to be dramatic; after all, Erik had said he needed some young people to liven up the atmosphere and it was most appropriate for him to take care of it. After hanging up the phone, Erik chuckled meaningfully and dialed another number. Kiera, Im introducing you to a young talent at noon today! You have to go! Let me tell you, if you can get along with this person well, our family will not only have no worries for a hundred years but also be able to climb higher! Anyway, you have toe over at noon today and at least make contact! Thats settled! Around eleven oclock in the morning, L decided there was nothing else going on so he came early by himself to the Square Window restaurant. Erik had said someone would pick him upter but L didnt want any trouble. Anyway, the Square Window was owned by the Ward family and with his ck supreme card in hand he could just go up himself. However, just as L stepped into the lobby on the first floor of the Square Window he was violently pushed aside by someone. Get out of my way! The person who pushed him clearly wasnt idental; while pushing L aside he arrogantly scolded him. It seemed like L had blocked their path or something. L frowned and looked back. A young man with an earring in his ear pointed at Ls nose and rudely asked, What are you looking at? You got a problem? As he spoke, he turned to another tall young man and immediately put on a pleasing smile. Mr. Moore, pleasee this way! L hadnt nned on paying any attention to the other person, but when he saw the tall young man and the girl next to him, he couldnt help but be stunned. Hmm? Its you! The tall young man was also surprised when he saw L and his voice became hoarse. Immediately after that, his face darkened and his eyes towards L were full of hatred. The girl beside him also red at L with an unfriendly expression. It turned out to be Orion who had been in the hospital before, along with Betty who had an ambiguous rtionship with him. Chapter 65 Who is really going to leave? Orion had been in the hospital for over a week, but today he was finally discharged. Despite taking Lowes Golden Wound Medicine from L, the damage caused by the 96-degree liquor to his esophagus and intestinal mucosa was not easy to fully recover from. There may even be permanent seque. Not to mention, his voice may never be the same again. So how could Orion, a military yboy, not hold a grudge against L who caused all of this? Seeing L now made him particrly resentful. Mr. Moore, do you know this guy? The young man with an earring asked nervously. If Orion knew this person as a friend, then he would feel embarrassed about confronting and scolding L just now. I know him! Of course I know him! Its thanks to him that Orion went into the hospital! Betty nodded and stared at L. The ten or so men and women in their group all showed unfriendly expressions towards L except for one exceptionally outstanding girl who was in her early twenties. She had impable looks and a calm temperament and wasnt interested in Orions conflict with L. I see. The earring-wearing man rxed his expression. Turns out Mr. Moore has a grudge against this guy, so its easy to handle, he said as he patted his chest and turned to Orion. Mr. Moore, dont worry, Ill teach this guy a lesson for you today! This is Ward familys territory. Since Ive caught him, Ill make sure he doesnt leave unscathed! The earring-wearing man gave L a sinister smile. His name was Paul Ward and he wasnt actually a direct descendant of the Ward family, but rather an extended member. However, that didnt stop him from being arrogant in the Ward familys hotel. After all, even as an extended member of the family, people here still had to give him face as Young Master. Oh? This is the Ward familys territory? Are you part of the Ward family? L raised an eyebrow in surprise. Thats right! This hotel belongs to the Ward family. Kid, if you mess with us here it wont end well for you! If you dare offend Mr. Moore again then I wont let you off lightly, Paul said arrogantly. At this moment though, the elegant beauty frowned slightly and spoke up, Paul, dont cause trouble here today. The old man sent us over to apany an important guest. Dont create unnecessary problems. Orion gave L a cold look before waving his hand dismissively. Forget it, Mr. Ward. If we cause any disturbance, it wouldnt be good if we disturb our important guest. Ill deal with this guy myselfter on. Youre lucky, Betty sneered at L. Most of these wealthy girls from Ednd were part of certain circle and many were friends with each other. Betty was also close friends with Kiera Ward, and she had been brought along by Kiera today. ording to Kiera, Erik was entertaining a VIP at the top floor of the Square Window today! And this VIP happened to be a renowned doctor. So she dragged Orion along with her. After being burned by high-concentration alcohol, there wasnt much the hospital could do except for slow recovery. It might even leave permanent after-effects. That was why they wanted Orion toe and see if the doctor could help. Fine! But since this guy offended Mr. Moore, even if we dont teach him a lesson today, we cant let him stay here and cause trouble! Ill have security kick him out! Paul sneered. Yeah! Get rid of this guy! The hell? This poor-looking guy dares toe into the Square Window? Just one meal here is enough for him to earn in a year, right? The rich second-generation peers followed suit in mocking and ridiculing. Security! Security! Paul shouted at the hotels security guards. As soon as he finished speaking, several security guards and the manager on the first floor hurried over. Whats wrong, Mr. Ward? The manager asked respectfully. Even though Paul was only a distant rtive, he was still a descendant of the Ward family, so the manager naturally treated him with courtesy. Get this guy out of here! Paul pointed at L and ordered. The manager took a few nces at L after hearing this, then made a gesture of invitation towards him and said in a harsh tone, Sir, please leave! L raised an eyebrow. Why should I leave? Im also here as a customer. Is this how you treat your customers? As soon as he finished speaking, Paul sneered, Youre considered a customer? The Square Window is members-only. Havent you noticed that there are only private rooms here and no dining hall? We only serve members. Do you have membership here? He looked down on L while scrutinizing his outfit worth just several hundred dors from head to toe. The group of men and women apanying him also looked at L with disdainful eyes that seemed topare him to someone poor or unimportant. Look at how he looks like! How could he possibly be our member? The lowest level membership starts with depositing $10k! You better get lost! Youre lucky if we dont beat you up today! Listening to these taunts, L smiled indifferently, Sorry but I really am a member here. Oh? Even if you are really our member, Im afraid youre just the lowest level one! Whereas I am not only the Golden Member but also the descendant of Ward family who has every right to kick low-level members like you out! Paul boasted in front of Orion and a group of wealthy second-generation individuals. He constantly unted his status as a descendant of the Ward family. L, upon hearing this, turned to the manager and asked, Is that so? Is there a rule here that allows high-level members to expel low-level members? The manager hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. Yes! High-level members are more prestigious, and when conflicts arise between two parties, we must take care of the dining experience for our high-level members. In reality, the Square Window did not have such rules; the manager simply looked down on L and wanted to please Paul. At this moment, Betty snickered impatiently and said, Dont listen to him bragging here! This guy isnt even an ordinary member! Do you guys know who he is? Hes Masons brother-inw or rather the husband of that Lowe family heiress. You get it now? As she spoke these words with disdainful eyes fixed on Ls face while raising her chin up at him in contemptuous fashion. The other wealthy second-generation individuals present all showed expressions indicating their understanding except for Orion who was not from Ednd. They all had some connections with people like Kiera or Betty because they came from influential families themselves. So they had heard about how someone impersonated Mirandas husband.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Haha so youre Mr. Lowes brother-inw! one personughed mockingly while another added, A gigolo and useless son-inw who dares to pretend to be a member here! Who doesnt know that the man the Lowe familys daughter was looking for is actually a dog! How could your mistress possibly get you a membership card here? Mocking voices echoed one after another. Enough, get him out of here! Paul waved his hand and ordered the security guard, as if he had no patience left. The lobby manager waved his hand and several security guards were about to rush towards L like wolves and tigers, using some kind of violent means to drive him out. However, at this moment, Ls hand held a dark gold card. If someone has to leave, it should be you guys. Chapter 66 I might be that distinguished guest! As soon as the ck card was seen, several security guards were dumbfounded. The lobby managers face instantly turned pale, and he quickly shouted, Stop! Paul and hispanions also widened their eyes in disbelief. Kieras gaze narrowed as she stared at the ck card in Ls hand. Is this the supreme card for all of our family businesses? she asked.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. L chuckled. I wonder what level of membership having this card here puts me at? The highest level of supreme membership! Kiera replied, but her eyes were filled with doubt and confusion. Can you show it to me? Kiera was a direct descendant of the Ward family, but she usually avoided being in the public eye. As a result, while Paul was recognized by the manager here, Kiera was not. L shrugged and handed over the card to her. Kiera carefully examined it for a moment before her expression changed several times. Well? Is it real? L asked with a smile. It seems like it is, Kiera nodded before returning the card to L. So, I have the right to expel members who are lower than me? L sneered. As soon as he finished speaking, Pauls expression changed and Kiera didnt look too pleased either. As descendants of the Ward family, being kicked out of their own hotel would be a huge embarrassment for them. Besides, there wasnt even such a rule in the first ce. Well The lobby manager looked embarrassed and hesitant. Hehe, dont worry. Im not that bored or childish! L chuckled lightly before walking towards the elevator with his supreme card in hand. His reaction stunned everyone present. Kieras eyes shed with surprise as she didnt expect L to be so magnanimous and not bother with them. However, not everyone was willing to give him the benefit of doubt. Suddenly realizing something, Paul pointed at L and shouted loudly, How could a mere son-inw from the Lowe family have a supreme card from the Ward family? I suspect that even if this card is real, he probably found it or stole it! Upon hearing this usation, everyones eyes lit up as they seemed to have grasped onto the essence of what was going on. They all looked down upon L deep inside their hearts. A man they looked down upon, yet possessed the ultimate card of the Ward family. The psychological gap was unimaginable for Paul, Betty, Orion and others to ept. As the owner of the ultimate card, L didnt drive them away but instead made them feel that he was insecure. The Lowe family doesnt have a good rtionship with the Ward family! Moreover, how could a useless son-inw like you from the Lowe family have an ultimate card? Tell me where you got this card? Betty red at L and interrogated him aggressively. L shook his head speechlessly and said, Erik gave it to me. Is there any problem? Haha this is hrious! Whats his identity? How could he give you an ultimate card? You are just a gigolo without any qualification to even touch Mr. Ward! Bettyughed as if she had heard a big joke. Others also sneered continuously thinking that L was just talking nonsense. L shook his head and raised his chin proudly, Why should I prove it to you? Who do you think you are? Get out of my way and dont hinder me from going upstairs for dinner! Prove it? Ha ha, why should he prove himself? Did it matter whether or not they believed him? Saying this, he pushed aside Betty directly with his card in hand and walked towards the elevator. Ding! L swiped his supreme card and the elevator doors opened. Lets go, follow him, dont let him get away! He definitely stole that card! Paul shouted as he saw what was happening. Hes going to the top floor? Thats some bragging, does he dare? Mr. Ward happens to be hosting a banquet on the top floor for important guests. If he really goes up there, well catch him in the act! Dont worry, he wont dare! I bet hes trying to take another elevator from a different floor! The group of people were all talking at once and ran after L as they entered the elevator. Paul tried to follow but received a phone call just then. Henry! The so-called Young Master picked up the call and politely and respectfully greeted, maintaining an artificially warm tone that sent shivers down peoples spine. Henry belonged to the powerful Ward familys direct lineage, far superior to someone like Paul from a coteral branch. You here? Henry asked in a casual tone. Im here, Im here! Paul replied eagerly. Youre here quite early. Come out and wait for me at the entrance. When our distinguished guest arrives, well wee him together, Henry instructed. Sure thing, Henry! Paul agreed. As he walked out, Paul couldnt help but marvel at the kind of distinguished guest who could make Henry personally wait at the entrance. Henry, Rowan! Paul greeted them respectfully before quickly changing his tone. Oh yeah, there was a guy causing trouble earlier. He even pretended to be a VIP member here! The worst part is that he threatened to cause chaos on the top floor! As soon as Paul finished speaking, Henrys expression changed instantly as he became furious. What? Someone dared to cause trouble here today? And go up to the top floor? Hes asking for death! Today was Ericks banquet on the top floor with L in attendance along with Can, Clifford and another big shot. Rowan, you wait here. You know Mr. Willis anyway, Henry said with a dark expression before waving to Paul and saying, Lets go! Paul hurriedly followed,ughing coldly in his heart. If Henry was involved, that guy will either die or be ruined haha. Meanwhile Kiera, Betty and Orion entered the elevator and were a bit confused when they saw L press the button for the top floor. You followed us all the way up here just to pretend? Betty sneered before warning him. Im telling you, Erik is hosting an important guest in the VIP room on this floor today! If you cause any trouble for them, your fate will not be pretty. Its alright. If Im not mistaken, I believe I am that important guest, L replied calmly. Upon hearing this statement from L, Betty and Orion along with other wealthy heirs burst intoughter. What? Youre that important guest? Are you trying to fool us? A nobody like you? Who gave you such confidence? I cant take it anymore! My stomach hurts fromughing so much! Hahaha *Ding!* At this moment, the elevator finally reached the top floor. After the doors opened, L stepped out and headed straight towards the only suite on this level. Seeing his actions, everyone looked at each other in confusion. They had all made it to this point, but why was he so confident? Was he really trying to get himself killed? Or was there something else going on? Chapter 67 This is suicidal! As L swaggered towards the private room, everyone was filled with suspicion. Was he ignorant and looking for trouble, or did he have some kind of backup? Kieras eyes shed with doubt. Could he really be the distinguished guest her grandfather had asked her to meet? If so, then her grandfather was seriously unreliable. Not only was his attire inappropriate, but the fact that he was married to a Lowe family heiress made him uneptable to Kiera. Betty and Orion exchanged nces while other wealthy heirs looked at each other in confusion. Could it be that he is really the distinguished guest? No way! Thats impossible! How could a son-inw of the Lowe family be Eriks distinguished guest? However, in the next moment, as everyone held onto theirst shred of hope and unwillingness to ept this reality, L arrived at the door of the private room. Sir, may I ask who you are? Two attractive female servers guarded the entrance and politely asked as they saw L approaching. My surname is Willis. L shrugged off the attention and looked around the room. Erik was the first to greet him, poking his head out of the private room to see if Henry had weed L in. Hey, you made it! Erik eximed upon seeing L. He then noticed Kiera and others behind him and said with a knowing smile, Looks like you came up with Kiera and her crew. L just smiled back without saying much. Themotion drew other people from inside the private room. Can who was already unmasked, Reeva, Clifford and a slightly overweight middle-aged man joined them. Youre early, young man! Haha Can grabbed Ls arm warmly as he spoke. The old mans chin was still slightly crooked but not as terrifying as before. I thought wed have to wait for you longer. No wonder Chloe calls you Pigsy C always first in line for food, Reeva rolled her eyes at L yfully and teased him good-naturedly. Can immediately scolded his granddaughter, Reeva! Dont be rude! L just chuckled at their banter without saying anything else. Reeva stuck out her tongue, yfully winking at L. L chuckled and waved it off. Mr. Willis! At that moment, Clifford approached with a bow of respect towards L. Betty, Orion, and the other wealthy heirs were dumbfounded. Kieras eyes widened in surprise as she realized that her suspicions had been confirmed C L was indeed the esteemed guest of the day! They had all been waiting for L to make an appearance so Erik could expose him, but instead he was being treated with such reverence. However, what happened next left them even more stunned. The slightly overweight middle-aged man rushed over to L with excitement on his face. You youre Dr. Willis? Vincent Reid grabbed hold of Ls hand eagerly asking him this question. Im L Willis. L was taken aback by the man in front of him, feeling like he had seen him before but couldnt quite ce it. Thud! As soon as L spoke, Vincent knelt down in front of L and said, Dr. Willis! Thank you for saving my life! Thank you so much! L was confused and quickly helped him up. What are you doing? When did I save your life?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Canughed and said, Let me introduce you to Vincent Reid, the CEO of the Reids Group. His wife had chronic myeloid leukemia that had entered an acute phase and she was on her deathbed. You gave me a few samples of Love Light, a drug that can cure leukemia. I took a chance and gave it to Mr. Reid. I didnt expect his wife to actually survive and her health has never been better! Can continued. Upon hearing this, L suddenly realized who Vincent was C the billionaire from Kreanford whom he often saw in news reports. Vincent quickly dismissed his title as a wealthy businessman, Im not worthy of being called a billionaire! Dr. Wills, you saved my wifes life! As thanks for what youve done for us, please ept 20% ownership in the Reids Group. He handed over the transfer agreement directly to L. Vincent wasnt like other wealthy people with family backgrounds; he built his wealth from scratch with nothing but hard work and determination. When he was struggling financially at first, his wife stayed by his side through thick and thin while they worked together towards sess. Vincent could never forget how heartbroken she looked when she got kicked out while trying to promote their products during their tough times. Vincents sess did not lead him down the path of excess like other wealthy individuals. Instead, his rtionship with his wife grew stronger. No matter the asion or media outlet, Vincent always emphasized that his achievements werergely due to his wifes contributions. When his wife was diagnosed with leukemia and her condition became critical, it was unbearable for Vincent. Fortunately, Love Light emerged and saved Mrs. Reids life. I cant ept this! L quickly refused. At this moment, Kiera and Betty were stunned by what they saw! Even L recognized Vincent C how could these second-generation heirs not know the wealthiest man in the state? The Reids Group had a market value of billions! And yet here was the chairman of the Reids Group kneeling before L? He even offered to transfer 20% of thepanys shares worth tens of billions to him? No one questioned whether or not Erik really gave L that supreme card in hand. Are you are you really our distinguished guest today? Betty approached L curiously and asked a somewhat ridiculous question. She couldnt believe it! A loser who had just been despised by them was actually the distinguished guest Erik wanted to entertain? Orion pulled her aside and gave her a signal. But it was toote. Erik had already sensed that Bettys words were not quite right. So, youre the girl from the Ellis family? Betty, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by distinguished guest? As soon as he finished speaking, Bettys face changed slightly and she looked flustered. Orion and the other rich second-generation heirs all looked hesitant and avoided eye contact with Erik. Even Kiera showed signs of nervousness! If Erik and several big shots found out about their attitude towards L earlier, they would have to leave without eating today! Their task today was originally to apany this distinguished guest but instead they humiliated him! This was asking for trouble! Chapter 68 Guess why I am so daring? Betty realized she had said the wrong thing! She had brought up a topic that L hadnt even mentioned, and now he could easily use it to reveal how she and her friends had insulted and mocked him earlier. Betty was beside herself with regret, wishing she could p herself in the face. She couldnt afford to offend Erik or humiliate his esteemed guest. Her familys business in jade and jewelry depended on their dealings with the Reids Group, which was closely tied to Vincent, the wealthiest man in this state. Vincent was practically groveling at Ls feet, offering him shares of hispany as a token of gratitude for saving his wifes life. It was clear that offending L would be tantamount to offending Vincent himself. Bettys family business would likely suffer greatly if they lost their connection with the Reids Group or if Vincent cut ties with the Ellis family altogether. The other rich heirs present looked just as nervous and fearful as Betty did; they were even more vulnerable than her since their families didnt have as much clout or influencepared to the Ward family or Vincent. This was bad news indeed! One sentence from L could ruin everything for them all! If they had known, why did they have to open their mouth and follow Pauls lead? Such a lowly person Even Orion looked bitter. He wasnt afraid of offending Erik and Vincent since he didnte from Kreanford. But today, he came seeking medical help. Now it seemed that L was the famous doctor Its nothing. Betty waved her hand, trying to make herselfugh naturally but found her face stiffening. Oh? Nothing? Erik was suspicious and then looked at L. L, whats going on? Is something wrong? When they saw Erik directly asking L, these second-generation rich kids all felt their hearts tighten as cold sweat began to break out. This was bad! This was bad! However, the next second surprised them. L smiled and shook his head. Nothings wrong; everythings fine. This little beauty here is quite cute in her foolishness; this big beauty over here is pleasing to the eye; and this Mr. Moore has a unique voice. As for them, each one is quite talkative. Its good-everythings good. L smiled at these young people without mentioning any previous unpleasantness whatsoever. Upon hearing these words, the second-generation kids couldnt help but stare at L in surprise. As they let out a sigh of relief, a hint of gratitude and shame even surfaced in their eyes. Despite being ridiculed and mocked by them, this guy was actually helping them cover up? Betty looked at L and blinked her eyes a few times! Before this, if anyone dared to call her stupid, she would definitely tear their mouth apart. However, for some reason, Betty felt particrly pleased to hear L say this about her. Kiera looked at L with a hint of surprise and admiration in her beautiful eyes. This guy actually had such an open mind and generosity? What about me? At this point, Reeva approached L with some coquettishness and asked somewhat petntly. It seemed that while L had reviewed all the other young people present, he hadnt evaluated her yet. This made Reeva somewhat dissatisfied. L nced over at her before smirking This girl had an indescribable gratitude and fondness for L in her heart. After practicing the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra for just over a week, she was pleasantly surprised to find that her strength had actually broken through to the Dark Force Realm. The body hair that used to make her feel ashamed fell off one by one, leaving behind smooth and delicate skin. Today, Reeva deliberately wore a dress that made her look stunningly beautiful. It had been so long since she felt confident enough to show off her feminine charm like this. Cough coughCMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Erik coughed a few times and introduced Kiera as his granddaughter to L. You young people canmunicate more! he said with a smile. Can next to him sneered inwardly, thinking: You old man! Are you feeling ufortable seeing my granddaughter getting close with L? Kiera pursed her lips and took a step forward, extending her hand towards L. Mr. Willis, hello! Hello. L shook hands with Kiera before quickly letting go of it. Erik seemed somewhat dissatisfied with what he saw and gave his granddaughter an angry re. Kiera felt the gaze of her grandfather on herself and couldnt help but feel aggrieved and resentful inside. What was going on? Did she have to hold onto this guys hand forever? And this guy was married to Miranda. Did her Grandpa really want her to go after a married man. But the truth was, he did have that intention. In his eyes, L was not really a married man. The marriage with Miranda was just for show. If L and his granddaughter hit it off, then there wouldnt be any problem at all. Hey, what are you guys doing standing at the door? Come in and sit down! Erik noticed that L was still standing at the door and quickly invited him in. Just as everyone had settled down in the private room, several figures burst in aggressively. It was Henry and his henchmen along with Paul from the Ward familys side branch. Wheres the troublemaker? Henry looked around as he entered. Seeing that L was already present, he paused for a moment before saying, Mr. Willis, youre already here Henry, what are you doing barging in like this? Erik scolded him displeasedly before he could finish speaking. Everyone present were important people with status; how could his grandsone bursting in like this? At that very moment, Paul, who had been following Henry, suddenly pointed at L and eximed, Henry, its him! Then, he turned to Erik and said, Erik, this guy stole our familys Supreme Card and is causing a scene here by pretending to be a Supreme member! I cant believe he actually dares toe up here. Watch me break his legs and throw him out, so he wont disturb our distinguished guest today! As Paul spoke, the room fell silent. Everyone looked at Paul with strange expressions. Yeah! I cant believe I actually dared toe up here. Can you guess why Im so fearless? L asked with a mischievous grin. Feeling the gaze of everyone in the room and seeing the mocking smile on Ls face, Paul inexplicably began to feel uneasy. Henry, whats going on here? Paul asked, his voice filled with confusion. Henrys gaze turned ice-cold, and he spoke in a chilling tone, The troublemaker youre talking about is Mr. Willis? Smack! With that, he pped Paul hard across the face and said each word with emphasis, You are blind, arent you? Chapter 69 Such Dignity At this moment, Kiera, Betty, and Orion all wanted to go over and give Paul a good p. Even L wasnt nning on getting into it with them anymore, but Paul had toe over and make trouble for himself! What the hell was he stupid? Before he started yelling, can he please take a look at the situation in front of him? Didnt he see L sitting here peacefully? Henry, you Paul stumbled back after being hit and covered his face in confusion. Open your damn eyes wide and take a good look. Mr. Willis is the honored guest my grandfather invited today! So it turns out that just now, youpletely offended him? Henry grabbed Pauls cor fiercely as he spoke with an icy tone. From how Paul exaggeratedly described the troublemaker earlier, Henry could imagine what kind of attitude he showed towards L. Hmph! Erik snorted coldly while scanning his granddaughter Kiera and Betty with his gaze. As an old fox who had been around for many years, he actually sensed that something had happened between L and these second-generation kids before. But since L didnt want to bring up the past or exin anything further at that time, Erik didnt pursue it either. However, this time when Paul came over yelling loudly again, making threats even, and cursing at L, Erik finally understood what was going on. L, how do you want to deal with him? Just say the word and well throw him off the roof today! Erik said seriously. The old patriarch of the Ward family saw that Can, Clifford, and Vincents faces had all be somewhat gloomy. Today, Paul had offended someone he shouldnt have C even if this old man shouted at him a few times, it wouldnt matter. But unfortunately for Paul, he had offended L C the one person he really shouldnt have messed with. Can felt like he had been reborn because of L. He saw L as his benefactor and lifelong friend. Clifford admired Ls medical skills and learned a lot from him. He even considered L to be like his own mentor. Vincent also owed a great debt to L and came all the way from the capital just to see him. In front of these people, one of Eriks family members actually caused such a scene. It was easy to imagine how angry Erik must be feeling right now. So he needed to take action! As soon as Erik finished speaking, Paul waspletely dumbfounded and begged for mercy from Erik in tears, Erik! Please dont do this! I I know I was wrong! I didnt know that Mr. Willis is an important guest! It was my mistake! Please spare me this time! Erik snorted, Spare you? Everyone will think that my family members are all as arrogant and domineering as you! However, L waved his hand, Its not necessary. Just let him go. After inheriting the Dragon Soul Jade Pendant legacy, Ls mindset had changed significantly. For someone like Paul, he couldnt be bothered to care. The same went for Betty and the others C they were just a few words and L would let it slide with a smile. He didnt feel the need to prove anything to these people, nor did he want to lower himself to their level. Besides, they were brought here by Erik, so L had previously kept his cool in order not to embarrass anyone. No! L, youre being generous but I cant let this go! Eriks expression became stern as he revealed his iron-blooded side. The next second, he waved at Henry and said, Didnt he want to break his legs? Then do the same thing back C break his legs and throw him out! From now on, banished from our family! Henry nodded, Yes! With that said, this young master gestured with his hand and several of his men stepped forward. No! Please dont I know I was wrong! I really know I was wrong I wont dare again Erik! Mr. Willis, spare me once! With a series of cries and screams, Paul, who now had two broken legs, was dragged out by someone. All right, everyone, please have a seat! Weve had enough of this spectacle, Erik chuckled sheepishly and gestured for everyone to take a seat. Next second, he turned to L and said, L, youre still protecting these little brats. Really At this moment, he admired L even more in his heart. Not only was he skilled in medicine, but his character and demeanor were also not something ordinary young people couldpare with. Yeah! Only someone like Dr. Willis who has such a broad mind and temperament can create Love Light medicine that benefits millions of leukemia patients! Dr. Willis, I toast to you! Vincent sincerely praised. Can and Clifford looked at L with the same admiration and respect in their eyes. Its not as exaggerated as you guys make it out to be. L felt a bit embarrassed but raised his ss to drink with everyone else. Next, everyone officially took their seats. Erik arranged for Kiera to sit on Ls left side while Reeva sat on his right side. Both women were stunning in their own way, causing Ls heart to flutter as he sat between them. He tried not to look too much but the fragrant scent kept wafting into his nose. Damn! It was getting hard for him! In the other side. Eastview Kindergarten!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Nora! Nora! Mommy is here. A stylish and charming woman stood outside the gate, shouting. Who else could it be but Ls ex-wife, udia? A group of children had just finished their morning activities and were now running in groups towards the cafeteria under the guidance of their teacher. When they heard udias voice, a little figure stopped suddenly. The next second, bright eyes lit up with joy and she ran over excitedly. Mommy! Mommy, you came to see me? Little Nora stood by the gate with a happy face looking up at her mother. Excuse me maam, who are you? The teacher walked over and asked udia. Hello, I am Noras mom! I want to take my daughter out for lunch, is that okay? udia said with a smile. Miss, open the door quickly. This is my mom, Nora bounced and urged. The child wouldnt mistake someone for their mother, so the teacher didnt doubt her and had the security guard open the door. Nora ran straight to udia and held her hand. Mommy, why did youe to see me? Are you going to make up with Daddy? Although she knew udia didnt want her or Daddy anymore, Nora was still genuinely happy that her mother came to see her. How could a child hold a grudge against their own mother? Deep down inside, Noras biggest wish was for Mom and Dad to make up so they could have aplete and warm family. So she looked up at udia with hope in her eyes and asked, Yes, Nora. Your Dad asked me to pick you up so we can all go out for dinner together. Is that okay? As soon as she finished speaking, Nora jumped up happily pping her hands saying, Yes! Yes! Mommy and Daddy are taking me out for delicious food! Looking at her innocent daughter, udias heart softened momentarily. However, immediately after that, she thought about the 1 million dor and the consequences of offending Tiger, so she suppressed that softness. Her worthless father was about to be killed by someone! She would be truly foolish to reconcile with him! Chapter 70 Hit over At this moment, udia took Nora and got into the car, unaware that two pairs of eyes were watching everything. Mason, Nora just got picked up. Should we intercept? Dennis called Mason for advice. Picked up? By who? Masons voice tightened on the phone, clearly concerned. Its Mr. Williss ex-wife, that woman named udia, Dennis said in a low voice. Hearing it was udia, Mason rxed a bit. The kids biological mother? However, he had thoroughly investigated L and knew what kind of person udia was. With a cold snort, Mason asked, What does she want with the child? We dont know either. Mason, what should we do? Follow them? Dennis asked. Mason thought for a moment and ordered, Follow them! My brother-inws ex-wife is not a good person at all C heartless to the extreme! There is no reason for her toe see the child! You guys follow them first and tell me their location at any time; Ille over immediately. Mason was now extremely concerned about L and Noras situation. As soon as there was even the slightest movement, Mason knew he had to take action himself. After all, it was his niece, the daughter of his brother-inw and a dear family member. He couldnt afford any mistakes. Twenty minutester udia parked her red Volkswagen Beetle on a secluded road with no surveince cameras and led Nora out of the car by the hand. This was where Tiger had instructed her to wait for him so that she could hand over the child to his men. Mommy, where are we? I thought you said we were going to find Daddy? Where is Daddy? Nora looked around anxiously at their surroundings. It was too quiet here. Impatiently, udia snapped back at her daughter, Whats with all these questions? Your father will be here soon! Really? Why do we have to meet him here? Although young and innocent, Nora wasnt stupid. Seeing the quiet surroundings and feeling a little scared, the child began to reach for calling L. Miranda had given her a location-tracking watch with a built-in calling feature that allowed her to dial a few pre-programmed numbers. udia, upon noticing this, panicked! She grabbed Noras delicate and soft wrist and forcibly ripped the location-tracking watch from it. What are you doing? Can I sell you even if I am your mother? You only have that useless father in your heart, right? Its good that I dont love you! udia angrily cursed, and her mind became even more stubborn. Nora was so scared that she cried out wow and wanted to break free from udias hand and get off the car. Daddy! Daddy Shut up! Stay still and behave yourself! udia sternly scolded Nora and forcefully pulled her back, delivering two smacks to Noras rear end. Even more, she covered Noras mouth with her hand to prevent her from crying out loud. She always felt guilty when doing this today. The little ones mouth was covered, and she could only mumble and cry out for her father with a faint sound. Big eyes looked at udia, tears falling down with a plop plop sound. The previous Nora only knew that her mother had abandoned her and her father, and was not too concerned about her. And at this moment, for the first time, there arose in her heart a repulsion and fear towards udia. At this moment, a Toyota Land Cruiser could be seen driving from afar. In the car were two menacing-looking men. From a distance, they spotted udia and Nora standing by the roadside, and a cold smile appeared on their faces. Just then, the person in the passenger seats phone rang, and he answered it respectfully, saying, Mr. Webb! Hows it going? Tiger asked in a low voice. That woman has already taken the child to the designated location. Weve seen them, and were now taking the kid back, the person replied. Good! Dont make any mistakes! Tiger said satisfactorily and gave some instructions. Dont worry, can a little kid cause trouble? the big manughed sinisterly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Tiger replied with a grunt and hung up the phone. However, at this moment, the people in the Toyota Land Cruiser did not notice that there were several SUVs hidden on both sides of the road. Inside a Land Rover, Mason sat in the back seat with Dennis and Jeremy in the front. Boss, look, isnt that Leos car, one of Tigers men? Dennis pointed ahead. Jeremy squinted his eyes and said in a cold tone, What? udia wants to give Nora to Tiger? Masons face changed and he looked grim as he spoke. This is bad! It must be aimed at my brother-inw. This despicable person actually wants to use a child for their scheme! L had already beaten up Josiah and killed Tigers henchman ck King Kong at the Lowe family estate. At this moment, udia took Nora away while Tigers men appeared on the scene. Mason immediately realized that there was a terrible conspiracy going on! What do we do, bro? Dennis asked. What else can we do? Lets go! Ram into them! Mason shouted fiercely with an intense expression. Vroom! The next second, apanied by the roar of an engine, a Land Rover suddenly rushed out from the side of the road! Boom! It then mmed heavily into the Toyota Land Cruiser from its side. The impact was so strong that the Land Rover spun around beforeing to a stop, smoke billowing from its hood. The Toyota Land Cruiser, on the other hand, flipped over and rolled twice before finallying to rest. Mr. Ward, Dr. Bailey, Mr. Bates, I raise my ss to you all! Thank you for your help; otherwise my wifes medicine would have been left to rot in the warehouse! L filled his ss and stood up solemnly. But Erik and hispanions waved their hands dismissively as they downed their drinks in one gulp. Dr. Wills, we were just adding icing on the cake! Your medicine is bound for greatness. And can you believe it? Your Love Light leukemia treatment is only selling for 50 dors a box! Even your factory price is incredibly low C its like youre not even making any profit at all! As fellow doctors, we are humbled and impressed by your work. I raise my ss to you! Cliffords face was flushed as he stood up and spoke loudly. You got that right! Dr. Willis- heres another toast from me! Cheers! Vincent eximed excitedly. They drank with L without holding back at all; each drink seemed like an expression of their sincerity towards him. Even Erik who had heart problems drank several sses without hesitation. In his words, anyway, L was here and he couldnt be killed by alcohol! Its not as noble as you all make it out to be. Its just that my daughter also has leukemia, so I can empathize. Come on, lets drink! Lughed and waved his hand before downing the drink in one go. After setting down the ss, Kiera next to him nced at him and picked up the bottle to refill his ss. During this meal, Kiera could tell that L had no interest in her despite being known as the most beautiful woman of the Ward family. He kept talking about how great his wife was or how sessful herpany was or talking about his daughter. It seemed like he was afraid people wouldnt know he had a wife and child Many men outside would try their best to hide their wives or children when they met a beautiful woman. How could someone like him be so different? Kiera used to have some reservations towards L but now those were gone and she felt slightly resentful instead. Was she really not charming enough? Mr. Willis, let me raise a toast to you too. Henry approached L with a ss in hand since it couldnt just be Erik and other elders drinking with him all night long; it was time for young people of their generation to liven things up. Cheers! L chuckled. However, just as he was about to raise his ss, a series of urgent phone rings interrupted the moment. Henry waved his hand and said, Mr. Willis, please take the call. L made an apologetic gesture and answered the unfamiliar number, Whos this? Wills, can you guess who I am? came a cold voice from the other end. Chapter 71 Today, He Must Die! Henry was currently next to L, and he just noticed the iing call number. He recognized this number! Josiah? Henry said coldly beside him. Upon hearing this, Ls tone turned cold and sharp, Josiah, what do you want to do? Why was this guy calling him today? Last time he was scared out of his wits and ran away with his tail between his legs at the Lowe familys old mansion. Willis, do you know where your daughter is now? Ah? Josiah asked gloomily. Hearing this, Ls heart tightened and he urgently asked, What do you mean? What do I mean? Your daughter is in our hands. If you dont want anything to happen to your daughter,e to Ranlins Manor! Remember,e alone! If we find out youve brought someone else with you, I guarantee your daughter will die immediately! Josiah said fiercely, with a strong tone of resentment. They had investigated and found out that Ls most important person was his daughter, so they were not worried at all about whether or not L wille. After he hung up the phone, Ls face became gloomy and a chilling feeling surged deep in his eyes. That was a touch of cold-blooded killing intent! Josiah dared to touch his daughter. The dragon had scales that must not be touched, or else death was certain! L, who had experienced all kinds of worldly coldness and despair, only cared about Nora in his heart. It could be said that Nora was the biggest bottom line in Ls heart! Whoever hurt her will die! L, whats wrong? Erik noticed Ls expression and asked with suspicion. Can and others also looked at L nervously and curiously, not knowing what had happened. Its nothing! Everyone, I have something urgent to attend to. Lets meet again another day! L said as he finished the white wine in front of him and greeted everyone before turning around and walking quickly towards the private room door. Nora was left in Tigers hands; he couldnt afford to waste a single second! Henry saw this and quickly followed out while whispering next to L, Mr. Willis, let me bring some people with you! Henry had been nearby before; he vaguely heard what was going on. No need! I must go alone. I cannot risk my daughters life! Thank you for your kindness. L shook his head firmly, refusing. But Ranlins Manor is Tigers headquarters, and there Henry hurriedly followed L, trying to warn him of the danger of this mission. Even if its a dangerous ce, I still have to go! If you have time, you can gather your men and prepare to take over half of Tigers territory! L replied coldly. Huh? Why? Henry froze for a moment. The other half belongs to my little brother-inw. No! What I mean is why do I have to take over Tigers territory? Henry looked puzzled and confused. The three sides C he, Tiger and Mason C were like a delicate bnce in Ednd. No one would start a real war with the other two sides for no reason or be able to sweep them away. Of course, Henry didnt understand what L meant. Was he asking him to disrupt Tigers other territories with his men so as to help him restrain Tiger? Because Tiger and his son have to die today! Ls voice was filled with icy determination, leaving Henry stunned. As L strode towards the elevator, Henry stood rooted to the spot for a moment before quickly returning to the private room. What happened? Erik asked his grandson urgently. Henry hesitated for a moment before recounting what he had just witnessed. The faces of everyone in the room turned grim with worry. We need to follow Ls instructions and not act rashly, Erik said after a long pause. His daughters safety is at stake. Meanwhile, in another part of town, inside the military hospital building of Ednds Garrison Command Zak looked at the test results that had juste out and turned to the military doctor next to him, asking in a low voice, Is this medicine safe? The doctor shook his head and eximed, Absolutely safe! Dr. Walker, are you sure there are no harmful ingredients in it? The effect is so powerful. Is there any banned substance added to it? Scarlet asked with some reluctance. Because of her dislike for L, this wealthy youngdy seemed eager to find fault with the Lowes Golden Wound Medicine. There are no banned substances. It is made entirely from pure herbs. The only problem is that its a bit too miraculous! These herbs mixed together can achieve such amazing healing effects that cannot be exined by modern medical science. I have to say that traditional medicine is truly profound! Issac Walker praised with shining eyes. As soon as he finished speaking, Zak and Scarlet exchanged nces. Scarlet snorted and said disdainfully, Since theres no problem then promote it within the military for him! But Dad, that guy still hasnte begging you yet! Zak shook his head and smiled withoutmenting. If L hadnte begging him yet then he couldnt force himself on him either. However, Issac nodded his head and said, Yes! If Priocias military could poprize this kind of wound-healing medicine among soldiers facing many injuries on the battlefield, then we could definitely reduce their death rate significantly! As he spoke though, Issac looked at Zak smilingly shaking his head, But Mr. Harris, it doesnt need your help promoting this medicine within the army. I have also been following theunch of the four new drugs by Lowes Pharmaceutical. As far as I know, yesterday Flynn Morris, the chairman of Agenecline Medicine Association on Mertons side, has already ordered all of Lowes Pharmaceuticals first batch of new drugs. In addition to this, Caden Downs from the Downs Medicine and manyrge agents from all over the country have signed orders with Lowes for a total of millions of dors in medicine! For a long time toe, thispany will not worry about selling its new drugs and they will definitely be popr. And this situation may continue for some time!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this news, Zak and Scarlet were surprised. Is it true? No way? Scarlet looked incredulous and her face was not looking good. Zak also had an unnatural expression on his face. It felt like someone had asked him to do something but then he found out that they had already done it themselves and he was no longer needed. This feeling was a bit embarrassing! Chapter 72 Go quickly and invite Lachlan Why? Issacs expression became serious as he said, Lets not talk about the scar removal cream and hair dye from Lowespany for now. But their Love Light, a special medicine for leukemia, is priced very affordably. With such miraculous effects and an affordable price, it is bound to sell well. As far as I know, Flynn bought Love Light from Lowes at only 30 dors per box C hardly any profit! And Lowes Golden Wound Medicine is also priced low at only 10 dors per bottle. To be honest, I have never heard of such a conscientious pharmaceuticalpany before. If these drugs cannot continue to sell well, it would be unjust! Zak and Scarlet looked shocked when they heard this and then showed a hint of shame that was barely perceptible. What? The factory price of Love Light is only 30 dors? That was too cheap! L introduced this kind of medicine just to benefit millions of leukemia patients. And the price of Lowes Golden Wound Medicine was also only 10 dors? In other words, these two new drugs were not meant for making money at all! Zak couldnt help but smile bitterly and shake his head. Perspective! Its all about perspective I cant believe how narrow-minded I was! When L just asked me to promote Lowes Golden Wound Medicine, I thought he wanted me to make money! I had underestimated the situation and misjudged his intentions, he sighed. Scarlet pursed her lips and suggested, Why dont you reach out to that guy and help him out? Zak looked at his daughter mockingly and said, Does he even need us? The guy had already secured orders worth millions of dors in advance! Suddenly, there was a frantic knocking on the door. Zak opened it to find Ralphie gasping for breath outside. Whats going on? Zak asked sternly. General, something terrible happened! The troops under Stephen were training in the jungle when they encountered foreign mercenaries. They suffered heavy losses. And those who survived were all injured by a special three-edged dagger! The situation is critical! Ralphie said with a grave expression. Zaks face turned pale upon hearing this news. A few minutester Zak arrived at the military hospital room where injured soldiersy on every bed. General, there are several other wards nearby where a total of forty-one soldiers have been injured! All of them are in critical condition! Ralphie reports in. Zaks eyelid twitched fiercely when he heard this number. After examining the injuries of these soldiers, his face turned even more pale. The wounds on these soldiers were all some kind of prating injuries. The weapon used by the enemy was the internationally banned distinctive triple-edged bay. This weapon had a blood groove, which was extremely vicious. Not only can it cause serious injuries at the time, but the wounds it created were almost impossible to heal. Being injured by this kind of triangr bay, it can be said that death was certain. Even if these soldiers were rescued and sent to the military hospital, there was no good solution. The hemostatic medicine used by the Garrison Command cannot stop this kind of wound at all. At this rate, these soldiers were bound to bleed to death sooner orter! Stephen, hold on tight! At this moment, ke was also standing beside the hospital bed, shouting with a sad and worried expression. Damn it I never thought that I would die here! Stephen said weakly, his lips had lost their color. The two wounds on its thigh and shoulder socket were bleeding profusely, and neither the tourniquet, medicine nor thick gauze could stop the bleeding. Just at this moment, kes phone rang and he answered it in an urgent tone, Orion, whats the matter? I met L today! I have to call you guys and tell you, dont mess with this guy if you ever meet him again, Orion said hoarsely. I know! Dont even bother telling me. Stephen isnt doing well, ke replied urgently. What happened? Orion asked, unaware of what had urred. At that moment, Scarlet, who had followed her father into the room, suddenly remembered something. Dad, the medicine! Ls medicine! Try using Ls medicine! she eximed. Zak was jolted into action by his daughters reminder and quickly pulled out a bottle of Lowes Golden Wound Medicine from his pocket. After previous tests and trials on himself, he only had half a bottle left which was now down to just the bottom of the bottle. Holding onto a glimmer of hope, Zak sprinkled some of the medicine onto one soldiers wound. It works! It actually works! he eximed as they watched in amazement as the previously unheble wound began to scab over and stop bleeding at an observable speed!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Quickly! Go buy Lowes Golden Wound Medicine now! Zak ordered excitedly as he turned to Ralphie and other doctors in the room. Scarlets eyes flickered with astonishment once again at Ls miraculous medicine. They had previously held back from promoting such an incredible remedy for their own reasons but now it seemed like they should have been pushing it all along. General, you cant buy it in Ednd! The first batch of medicine was all transported to Merton by Flynn yesterday! Isaac said with a bitter smile. As he spoke, Zaks body staggered, as if struck by a heavy blow. Damn it! This is a disaster! Why did this happen? The lives of the soldiers were on the verge of death, and there was no time to go to Merton to buy medicine! At this moment, Zaks heart was filled with regret. If he had epted Ls offer earlier without suspicion, the first batch of Lowes Golden Wound Medicine would have been promoted for use at the Garrison Command in Ednd. This would have saved the injuries of these soldiers. Quick! Go find L! Hes the one who developed the medicine, and he must have a way to save these soldiers! Contact the Lowe family! Use every means possible to get L! Hurry! Zak shouted with red eyes. Just then, ke hung up the phone with Orion and saluted Zak loudly, saying, General, I know where L is! Where is he? Quickly, tell me! Zak asked urgently, Tigers Ranlins Manor, their of a big shot from Ednds underground. Ls daughter has been kidnapped by Tiger ke ryed Orions message to Zak. Damn it! Tiger is asking for trouble! Spread the word! Get everyone together and take down the Ranlins Manor! Hurry! Chapter 73 Lachlan, what exactly do you rely on? After leaving the Square Window, L didnt get in his car. Instead, he ran as fast as he could with his two legs. Ranlins Manor was arge residence privately owned by Tiger and located in the eastern suburbs of Ednd, but it required passing through the city center. Even with Ls current strength, running on foot was faster than driving through the city. Nora was in trouble and he needed to get there as quickly as possible! Ls powerful physique made him run like a speeding car, with the sound of wind ringing in his ears. However, what L didnt know was that Nora hadnt fallen into Tigers hands yet. On that secluded road section! In Tigers Toyota Land Cruiser, one of his henchmen named Leo had just hung up the phone when he felt a strong impact! Then everything spun around! After several rounds of spinning and stopping their Range Rover Sport vehicle on its side, Mason and three others got out and hurried towards udia and Nora. Meanwhile, other henchmen from different cars rushed towards Leo who had been pulled out roughly along with another person from inside the overturned Toyota Land Cruiser. Woo woo Nora saw the collision happen while being held by udia who covered her mouth to prevent her from screaming. Nora was startled at first but then became overjoyed when she saw Mason walking towards them quickly. Her big eyes lit up with excitement while she kept making sounds toward him eagerly extending her little hand toward him. Nora had always longed for her mother, but now she felt fear and unease at the thought of her. In this situation, seeing Mason and the two guys who often picked her up from school was a wee surprise for Nora. Let go of the child! Mason barked coldly at udia. udia had seen Mason once before in Ls previous rental home, and Tom had told her about his identity afterwards. She knew that this young man was none other than Mason, a third-generation member of the Lowe family and a well-known figure in Ednds underworld. Startled by Masons rebuke, udia quickly released Nora with a look of panic and confusion on her face. Mr.-Mr. Lowe! What whats going on? Nora is my daughter she stammered. She didnt understand why someone as important as Mason would go to such lengths and evene himself! Why would he care so much about Ls daughter? Uncle! Uncle Dennis, Uncle Jeremy! cried Nora as she ran towards Mason after being released. Mason picked up the child and lifted his arm towards udia before putting it back down again. Mason still considered he feelings of the child he was taking care of. Do you still know that she is your daughter? Are you even considered a human being? Thanks to my subordinates who have been secretly protecting Nora, otherwise you, this insane woman, would have sold your own child to Tiger! Mason angrily questioned, and if it werent for Noras presence, he would have shot the woman in front of him without hesitation. udia was scolded and shuddered, her face became full of demonic charm, filled with panic and confusion. Why did the Lowe familys son, who was so distinguished, care so much about Nora? Wasnt Nora just the child of a son-inw? Yet Mason actually came all the way here and even risked his own safety by crashing his car.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Was it because of L? L, this poor guy, why did he deserve it? What entitled him to live in the Emerald Green Estates? What made Mason personally intervene to save his daughter? L, how did he manage to do this as a poor person? In the eastern suburbs of Ednd, on a low hill near the sea, there was a super private manor! At first nce, it looked just like a pce. This was Tigers residence, Ranlins Manor! L arrived here in less than twenty minutes. After Tigers subordinates confirmed that he was alone, they led L into it as if he were a prisoner! In the spacious and borately arranged courtyard, Tiger sat on a high tform with Josiah, Bloody Butcher, and several of his top-notch henchmen standing behind him. On both sides below the high tform, there were two rows of henchmen standing straight in ck clothes and pants, each with a fierce momentum and full of arrogance! Looking at L being brought in by his subordinates, a sinister smirk appeared on Tigers face. Kid, you really dare toe alone! L stood below and said coldly, What am I afraid of? As he spoke, he scanned the surroundings and asked in a deep voice, Where is my daughter? Get down on your knees, kowtow to me and apologize, then break your own fingers and toes, and Ill let you see your daughter! Josiah shouted fiercely, his expression full of resentment and hatred. As the words fell, one of the henchmen who had brought L in pulled out a sharp knife and tossed it at Ls feet. Being a dignified figure, resorting to using child as leverage, dont you feel ashamed and embarrassed? Ignoring Josiah, L stared fiercely at Tiger and asked in a sarcastic tone. Tigers face darkened, Those who achieve great things do not worry about minor details! You insulted my son and killed my subordinate, so you should have expected today! If I dont take you down, others will think Im just a paper tiger! If you dont want anything bad to happen to your daughter, kneel down and break your own fingers and toes! Tiger retorted coldly. L countered, I insulted your son, killed your man? Dont you know why? Why dont you say that it was your son who pped me first and insulted me? Tiger, hearing this, arrogantly and wildly said, Even if my son insulted you first, so what? In this world, strength is everything! I dont care about the cause and effect. As long as someone provokes me, they will die! As an underground boss who had been famous for a long time, Tiger had always acted in this way! He didnt care about right or wrong, even if his people provoked him first, as long as he dares to retaliate, he will make sure to finish him off! People had to say, it was absolutely domineering and rampant to the extreme! Strength is everything? Ha ha, do you have the strength? What Mr. Webb, youre just a trash who kidnaps other peoples child as a hostage, a lowlife who cant even make it to the stage! L asked back, then his tone was full of sarcasm and mockery. As soon as the words fell, Tigers gaze became even colder. Josiah snorted and pointed at L, cursing, You piece of crap, still talking back when youre at deaths door! I fucking told you to kneel down and break your own fingers and toes, do you hear me? Otherwise, Ill have that little brat killed right away! Kid, I only have to deal with you, Im not interested in your daughter! As long as you cooperate, I promise not to harm her. Maybe I can be merciful and spare your life, letting you spend the rest of your days in bed. Hahaha Tigerughed cruelly. L took a deep breath and said, Ive already said that I need to see my daughter first. As long as I know shes okay, Ill agree to anything! Upon hearing this, Tiger responded with a Oh? and licked his lips before saying, Its true, a fathers love is like a mountain! Alright then, Ill let you see your daughter! As he spoke, Tiger dialed his subordinate Leos phone number. He was starting to feel a little strange. Why hadnt Leo brought the person back yet? Chapter 74 Big Commotion Upon seeing Tiger on the phone, Ls eyes narrowed with a hint of nervousness as he stared at him intently. When it came to Nora, L couldnt remain calm. Leo, whats going on? Why havent youe back yet? Tiger asked with a tone of me. However, when the words fell, the voice that came from the other end of the phone was not Leos. Tiger? The person on the other end asked coldly. Hmm? Who are you? Tigers face changed slightly. Im your damn father, Mason! Tiger, I used to respect you as an elder in our line of work and called you Mr. Webb. Today, you dared to mess with my brother-inw and niece! Mason gritted his teeth and spoke through them. So what if I did? Tiger sneered and asked coldly. Is my brother-inw with you or not? Mason asked worriedly. After rescuing Nora, he wanted to contact L, but his phone was always unreachable. What he didnt know was that Ls phone had been thrown out halfway because of the excessive speed at which he was running, and he hadnt noticed it. Correct! Tiger said coldly. Release my brother-inw, or Ill kill Leo! Mason threatened. Youre overthinking it! Since L came today, I never intended to let him leave alive! Tiger said indifferently that he didnt care about the life or death of his subordinate Leo. What the heck! If you dare to touch a single hair on my brother-inw, I will dere war on you! Upon hearing this, Masons face changed and he angrily growled. A war? Do you think Im afraid of you? Tiger sneered and then hung up the phone directly. A pair of sinister eyes, staring at L with a fierce color, intending to kill him! At this moment, L raised an eyebrow and said, Whats wrong? Didnt you catch my daughter? From Tigers expression and the few words spoken during the phone call, L had already guessed what was going on. So what? This is my stronghold, where I have hundreds of subordinates and skilled fighters abound. I dont need your daughter as a hostage; I can just crush you! Tiger snorted coldly and then waved his hand. Ill say it again, kneel down and break your own fingers and toes, and I might spare your life! Otherwise, Ill have you chopped into fish food! Josiahs tone was also menacing, and he grinned fiercely as he said, Even if you have some strength, facing so many people today and with me and Butcher here, you have no chance of survival. Now you have two choices. One is to kneel down like a dog and beg for mercy, so that you can survive by clinging to life. Or, death! However, as the words fell, L slowly shook his head. I have a third option! Fight like a wolf and then annihte you all! Dont worry, begging for mercy wont help! As he spoke, a strong aura of killing intent emanated from L. Faced with the enemies who wanted to harm Nora, Ls desire to kill was extremely strong. They didnt seed this time, so what about next time? So this kind of person cannot be kept! Tiger, upon hearing this, had an extremely sinister expression and turned his head to give Bloody Butcher a nce. However, he still stood there and had no intention of making a move. Now Ls daughter had not been caught, this guy had no scruples when it came to using violence. For safetys sake, Bloody Butcher decided to let someone else test Ls strength first. He will observe and then make a decision. Tiger also understood Bloody Butchers thoughts. He was not his subordinate, and he cannot force him to obey orders. Kill hime! Tiger barked out amand to his other henchmen. In the next moment, despite the scorching sun overhead, there was a glint of cold steel and an air of impending doom. The two rows of ck-d men drew their knives and axes, their eyes fixed on L. At the same time, members of Tigers gang poured out from all sides of the estate. Each one held a deadly weapon with fierce determination in their eyes. At least three or four hundred people surrounded L like an overwhelming ck tide. Even Tigers top fighters stepped forward with intimidating power that matched ck King Kongs strength. Kid, even if you can take down ck King Kong, ants can still kill elephants. Today you wont leave here alive! Tiger sneered coldly. Youre dead meat! Josiahughed maniacally. This is my true power, Tiger boasted arrogantly. These people are just in Ranlins Manor. Ive ruled Ednd for decades! You dare to challenge me? I have many people, much money and many knives. Crushing you is like crushing an ant! Tiger boasted with pride, feeling like the king of this ce. Having many people? Whats the use? L looked around with a cold tone. Facing the crowd of ck figures, he didnt show any fear but instead felt a strong desire to fight rising within him. It was as if his fighting instinct was embedded in his blood! After inheriting the Dragon Soul Jade Pendant, L gradually evolved into a dominant force. At this moment, he was like a dragon fighting in the wild! Boom! Boom! Boom However, just at that moment, something unexpected happened! Several loud explosions shook Ranlins Manors ground as if it were trembling. The walls surrounding this private manor copsed due to violent bombing. Tat-tat-tat-tat The next second saw iron-blooded figures rushing in from all directions with well-trained footsteps. They worebat uniforms and were fully armed with live ammunition carrying an air of iron-bloodedness and gunpowder smoke! Aim! A resounding sound of nging arose! Click! Click! Click! Thousands of soldiers surrounded Tigers subordinates, each with a dark gun barrel aimed at these members of the evil forces! Members of Tigers faction, listen up! Drop your weapons, put your hands on your heads, and crouch on the ground! Otherwise, youll face certain death! A grand and high-pitched voice resounded. Soldiers in one direction stepped aside one after another, and a military vehicle drove in. The next second, a tall and majestic figure jumped off the car, it was none other than Zak, the suprememander of Ednd Garrison Command! Stunned! Everyone was dumbfounded! ng! ng! ng The sound of weapons such as machetes and axes falling to the ground, caused amotion. Just now, the fierce and vicious ck-d henchmen were like turtles, cowering with their heads down and covering their heads! Those so-called experts and tough guys hesitated for a moment, but also followed suit. Tiger was indeed awesome, and these big shots of the underworld were also truly tough! No matter how tough and arrogant they were, could they stand up against the violent machinery of the state? In the face of these iron-blooded regr forces, Tigers men were like chickens and dogs! Faced with this situation, Tigers eyelids twitched and Josiah turned pale.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. What was going on? In the past, their underground factions had fought each other without causing any major disturbances. Why did it rm the troop of the Garrison Command this time? Chapter 75 No Respect Given Of course, Tiger recognized Zak! In the underworld, he could be dominant and powerful, but it was important to know who to offend and who not to in order to survive for the long haul. As the overallmander of Ednd Garrison Command, Zak naturally fell into the category of people that couldnt be offended. When Tiger saw him leading his troops into his private estate today, panic surged through his heart. The next second when he saw Zak break away from the crowd and quickly walk over to Ls side, Tigers heart sank even further. No wonder he hadnt offended this high-rankingmander! It turned out that Zak hade for L? L, are you okay? Zak asked with concern as he approached L. At this moment, even L looked confused. He had already prepared himself for a fight C why did Zak bring a group of forces here? Mr. Harris, what brings you here? L asked calmly. Hearing L address him like that made Zak inwardly sigh. Thest time they met at Zaks ce, he called him his first name. Now hearing Mr. Harris felt so unfamiliar. Zak knew that his previous attitude had caused resentment in L. Mr. Harris, what do you mean? Tiger asked with a strained voice. Zak snorted coldly, I received information your ck evil forces kidnapped Mr. Williss daughter. In recent years, you have been causing trouble in Ednd, bullying people andmitting all kinds of evil deeds. As the overallmander of Ednd, it is my duty to maintain peace in the region. Today I am leading troops to eradicate the ck evil forces led by you! As soon as he finished speaking, Tiger trembled and felt his legs go weak. Josiah was even more pale with fear on his face. The underground power struggle did not rm anyone on either side but today they targeted L which drew Zak and his army here. L was just a son-inw of the Lowe family; even if he had some strength, how could he have such great influence? Mr. Harris, is there any misunderstanding? I, I didnt kidnap his daughter! If you dont believe me, you can search as you please, Tiger wiped away cold sweat and argued with an uneasy expression. Then whats the meaning of all your men surrounding Mr. Willis? No more nonsense! Arrest them all! Anyone who dares to resist, show them no mercy! Zak waved his hand with a stern tone. Tiger, you may be dominant, but can you overpower the military? Zak didnt even listen to Tigers exnation and ordered to arrest them immediately. There were still over forty injured soldiers waiting for help, and Zak just wanted to get L back as soon as possible. Upon hearing this, Tiger and Josiahs faces turned pale. They had done some pretty shady things in the past, but if they got caught now their lives would be over. They were only dealing with a small-time crook after all! Who could have known that this small-time crook was actually made of steel? Even the head of the military came out to defend him! p! Tiger pped Josiah hard across his face with a sorrowful yet angry expression on his face. Its all because of your stupid actions! At this moment, the underground boss was filled with regret and frustration. If it werent for Josiahs arrogance and recklessness in pping L earlier, none of this would have happened. If only he could continue to dominate and enjoy wealth and power Josiah covered his face, stuttering and unable to speak. Squat down! Cover your head! At this moment, several soldiers pointed their guns at Tiger and Josiahs heads. Just a moment ago, Tiger was like a king who ruled everything. But now he had to obediently cover his head and squat down. Mr. Willis, now that things have been resolved, can youe with me to the military district? Many soldiers have been injured by foreign enemies and are in danger. Please lend us a hand! Zak turned around anxiously and said. L raised an eyebrow. So that was why thismander brought troops here to deal with Tiger. He must have some request for him? Im sorry, I dont have time right now. L refused expressionlessly. Although Tigers men didnt seed in their mission, he still hadnt seen Nora yet. She was always on his mind; nothing was more important than her. Mr. Willis, I know I neglected you before but today I helped you out too. Zaks face became unpleasant as he spoke. He never expected L would refuse him so directly without giving him any respect. Helped me? Do I need your help? L asked expressionlessly. In his view, Zak bringing soldiers over had only made things worse for him. Today, he was determined to kill Tiger and his son. But now, he couldnt continue to make a move in front of Zak and the many soldiers, could he? If I didnte here today, would you have been able to leave alive? Zak questioned with some dissatisfaction. L chuckled Just then, a figure suddenly rose up and turned into a blur as it charged towards L. Who else but the Bloody Butcher that Tiger had brought in? This Transmutation Force expert was covered in bloodstains. He knew that once he fell into the hands of the military and they found out who he really was, there would be no hope for him. Bloody Butcher recognized Zak; ten years ago, Zak had already broken through to Transmutation Force. Now his strength must be even greater! He didnt have confidence that he could escape in front of Zak and thousands of fully armed soldiers. So he needed a hostage. L still hadnt made any moves so far; Bloody Butcher wasnt sure about Ls strength yet. But in his eyes, a young man in his early twenties could never break through to Transmutation Force, no matter how strong he was. What did it matter if the opponent can kill ck King Kong with one move? Even those at theter stage of Dark Energy can do that! This guys strength was only so high. And Transmutation Force experts can crush those at theter stage of Dark Energy. Zaks willingness to go all out for L showed just how much he valued him! As long as he controlled L, the other side will definitely be wary and cautious. With this thought in mind, Bloody Butcher suddenlyunched an attack towards L. Be careful L! Zak shouted loudly and reacted quickly. Faced with Bloody Butchers sudden attack, he immediately stepped forward and blocked L from harm. The next second they were locked inbat against each other. A Transmutation Force expert?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As soon as they exchanged blows, Zak felt a chill run down his spine and let out a low growl. He had not expected there to be another expert from Transmutation Force present who wanted to harm L. This time, I finally saved your life, didnt I? Lets see what you have to say about that, Zak thought to himself. Chapter 76 Where is your strength? Upon seeing a skilled attacker targeting L, Zak intercepted and felt a sense of satisfaction. He was especially surprised to find that the attacker was a Transmutation Force expert. This wasnt because he was terrified of the opponents strength, but rather because he wanted to call out to L and say, Look! This is a Transmutation Force expert who wants to kill you! If I hadnt stopped him, you would be dead! Now did he still have the nerve not to help him save people? Next up in Ranlins Manor was an epic battle between two Transmutation Force experts. Punches and kicks collided non-stop as Zak and Bloody Butcher fought back and forth. The ground where they battled had footprints that were so deep they were terrifyingly visible, with spiderweb-like cracks appearing around them. This is a Transmutation Force expert? So powerful! Transmutation Force experts are rare; this level of strength could make them invincible in the city. The soldiers and even Tigers men all showed looks of shock at this level of warriorship C both admiration for it as well as longing for it themselves. The soldiers wanted to attack Bloody Butcher, but with two high-level warriors fighting each other so closely there was no way they could intervene. Gunshots rang out, and the soldiers were afraid of identally hitting themander. But they werent worried about Zak C after all, he clearly had the upper hand in their fight. Bang! St! After dozens of moves, Zak finally found an opportunity and punched Bloody Butcher in the chest. Bloody Butcher groaned and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face turned an unhealthy shade of red and became even more serious as he looked at L, who was being protected by Zak. He knew he wasnt a match for Zak unless he risked it all today and used that forbidden technique. If he could find an opportunity to break through Zaks interception temporarily and control L, maybe he could escape with his life. With this thought in mind, Bloody Butcher let out a roar. His eyes turned bright red as hisrge hands quickly changed from dark gold to blood red! A powerful aura emanated from his body! Get outta my way! Bloody Butcher roared as he charged towards Zak recklessly after being injured by him. Whew! The hand, now wider and blood-red, came down towards Zak with a forceful strike. The secret technique: Boiling Blood Palm. After using it, Bloody Butchers strength could briefly reach the level of Transmutation Forceter on. However, his strength would plummet to the Dark Force Realm afterwards. The cost was not small. But now he couldnt care less about that. He couldnt let himself fall into Zaks hands no matter what. Facing Bloody Butcher at this moment, Zaks face showed seriousness and caution as he gritted his teeth and went up against him. The dull sound of their bodies colliding was incessant. This time, however, Zak was falling behind in the face of Bloody Butchers frenzied attacks. He could only barely defend himself and turn to defense instead of offense. However, prolonged defense led to defeat eventually. After another collision between them, Zak staggered back from the powerful blow dealt by Bloody Butcher. He took several steps backwards before regaining his bnce again with a look of rm on his face as he urgently warned, Hey! Quickly dodge! In that instant, Zaks face turned pale, and he urgently warned. His heart tightened, realizing that the situation was turning dire. He knew that Bloody Butchers target was L, and if L fell into his hands, the consequences will be unimaginable! However, the next second, a scene that left Zak stunned appeared! He only saw Bloody Butchers hand, like a blood-red fan, with five fingers spread out, reaching towards L. Might, incredibly amazing! In the blink of an eye, L also pped his hand out! Peng! After a thunderous sound, Bloody Butchers astonishing palm was directly pped away by L with unparalleled dominance. Following that, while Bloody Butcher was not paying attention, L took the opportunity and delivered another p, fiercely hitting Bloody Butcher on the head. Pa! Click! This crisp sound unexpectedly carried the sound of something shattering! Bloody Butchers head was instantly shrouded in a mist of blood, and his body flew backward. Apanied by a dull thud, this Transmutation Force powerhouse, afternding, twitched a few times all over andpletely lost any signs of life. Upon closer examination, beneath his head, there was a ring pool of red and white! It turned out that Ls p had directly blown his head apart. At this moment, the whole venue fell silent. In a scene with thousands of people, there was unexpectedlyplete silence! Tiger, Josiah, and their subordinates who had not yet been taken away were all twitching with embarrassment and feeling numb on their scalps. The soldiers of the garrison army also widened their eyes! Zak was dumbfounded, and his usually dignified and calm face was filled with incredulity. It looked a bit funny Didnt you hear me telling you to move away? L looked at the body of Bloody Butcher and pursed his lips. Zaks eyelid twitched and he couldnt help but break out in a sweat. This reminder was originally meant for L, but this guy was talking as if he was reminding Bloody Butcher himself. However, it seemed that the one who should avoid now was indeed Bloody Butcher! L, you Zak took a deep breath and wanted to ask L, Are you okay? but then swallowed it back. What was wrong with him? Did he look like he had a problem? The problem was Bloody Butcher! Zak, do you still think I need your help? L wiped his hands and asked calmly. Hearing this, Zaks face turned embarrassed. Did L really need his help? He fought Bloody Butcher himself and even though he had the upper hand at first; it was not easy to defeat him. Later on, when Bloody Butcher used some secret technique, Zak fell into a disadvantageous position.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But L pped him to death with one hand? What the hell was going on here? At this moment, L turned around and looked coldly at Tiger and Josiah who were being escorted by several soldiers. Then step by step, he walked towards the father-son duo. What what are you doing? L, dont mess around! You cant mess around! What are you trying to do in front of themander? Im calling the police! Mr. Harris, save me Faced with the lingering aura of the just-killed Bloody Butcher and L approaching step by step, Tiger, the underground boss, felt a wave of panic wash over his face. Josiah even cried out directly. They could feel a hint of murderous intent emanating from L that made their hearts race. Even the notorious young master was now shouting about calling the police Dont be nervous! I just want to ask Mr. Webb where your strength lies? Why cant I see it? Chapter 77 It’s just that I’m willing, not that I should L said and reached out to pat Tiger. Then, he lightly patted Josiahs chest twice. Ls action almost scared Tiger and his son to death. They were really afraid of Ls p; it could kill them! Being in prison, perhaps they cane out within their lifetime. Even with many years of business experience and deep-rooted influence, they may still be able to enjoy wealth and prosperity. But if L pped them to death, then it was really game over. Mr. Willis, dont be impulsive! Zaks eyes flickered and he advised in a deep voice, then waved his hand towards the soldiers under hismand, Hurry up and take them away! Killing Bloody Butcher was nothing! Being attacked by such an extremely dangerous criminal, countering with lethal force was indeed a reasonable course of action. But Tiger and Josiah had already been subdued; if L were to make a move against them again, it would inevitably cause trouble. Watching the soldiers separate a path, Tiger and his son, along with his henchmen, were all taken away. In the depths of Ls eyes shed a hint of coldness. After seven days, Tiger and his son will surely die! No one knew that just now, L seemed to have only mocked the two people for a few sentences, but in reality he had already infused a domineering dragon energy into their bodies. As soon as the time came for an outbreak, they will suffer from a ruptured heart artery and die, which was medically known as sudden death. Again, if they wanted to hurt his daughter, they must die! Brother-inw! At this moment, a voice sounded. Mason stood proudly in the direction of the southern gate of the estate, with a dense crowd of people behind him, numbering at least four or five hundred. However, these people were stopped by the soldiers outside, and the dark muzzles of guns were also aimed at them. Knowing that L was trapped in Tigers stronghold, Mason actually gathered his forces and came to kill them! But when they arrived, Zak had already brought the security forces. For people like Mason, Zak only gave a warning not to cause trouble again and let the soldiers pass. Mason, where is Nora? L asked. Dont worry, I saved Nora and had someone send her back to the kindergarten! I came here to fight, how could I bring a child with me? Mason said with a smile. As the words fell, L looked at Mason and the dark crowd behind him, and a touch of emotion rose in his starry eyes. Thank you! L patted his brother-inws shoulder and said solemnly. Thanks for what? I saved my niece. You dont have to thank me. Mason replied irritably and waved his hand dismissively. The next moment, Dennis appeared with a disheveled woman in tow. Brother-inw, it was your ex-wife who tricked Nora intoing out here to give her to Tiger. You deal with her, Mason pointed at the woman. Who else could it be but udia? Her once alluring face was now smudged with makeup and filled with fear and panic. L looked at udia in disgust before turning to Zak. Mr. Harris, this woman is Tigers aplice. She is involved in child trafficking and kidnapping. Ill hand her over to you!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zak nodded then turned to the soldiers nearby saying, Take her away! udia burst into tears as she grabbed Ls arm begging him for another chance. L, please give me another chance! I promise Ill change. Im innocent! It was Tiger who forced me to do this, she pleaded desperately. udia held onto Ls arm tightly, not letting the soldiers take her away. She cried and shouted, It was a moment of confusion! I will definitely turn over a new leaf! Honey! Honey, can you forgive me one more time? Lets remarry, I will definitely live a good life with you! For the sake of our daughter, can you forgive me onest time? Wuwuwu In the past, no matter what mistakes I made, you would always forgive me. Honey, I know you still love me. You are the one who spoils me and treats me the best You cant treat me like this, you cant do this to me! No, no, dont let them catch me! Waaahhh L shook his arm, released udias hand, and his eyes were filled with coldness and sadness. Dont arrest you? If it werent for the fact that youre Noras biological mother, I would have wanted to kill you with my own hands! udia! I was good to you before because I wanted to, not because I had to. But now, I dont want to anymore! As soon as the words fell, udia cried even more heartbreakingly, her eyes filled with unwillingness and resentment as she looked at L. L, you have a very cruel heart! Im going to make you pay the price, you ruthless scumbag! Im going to make you pay the price Amidst a burst of unwilling cries and curses, udia was taken away. She didnt understand how the poor man who had once been desperate and even resorted to selling his kidney to save his daughter had now be an unattainable presence that was beyond her reach. The dignified chief official personally led the troops toe and help him! Tiger, who she thought was the greatest man in the world, had his empire crushed by L. This man should have been hers! That afternoon, L went straight to the kindergarten and saw that Nora was safe and sound. A huge weight lifted off his shoulders. In the end, L didnt leave with Zak. With over forty people injured, he couldnt save them all alone. They needed a lot of hemostatic medicine. At Ranlins Manor, he contacted Miranda for Zak. The production department of theirpany was now operating at full speed with orders worth millions in hand. Over on the factory side was a newly produced Lowes Golden Wound Medicine that Zak can pick up directly. Meanwhile, thered been a major upheaval in Ednds underground world today. Tigers various businesses were swept away and divided by Mason and Henrys forces! The power that had dominated Ednd for decades had copsed overnight. Ordinary people didnt know exactly what happened; they just heard that Tiger messed with someone he shouldnt have C someone named Mr. Willis! Evening came! L bought a new phone for Nora first thing and then picked up Miranda after work. At this moment, the family of three walked out of thepany. Hey, did I tell you? My moms birthday is next Monday and they want you toe too, said Miranda absentmindedly, forgetting if she had already mentioned it to L. You told me yesterday, replied L exasperatedly. The beautiful CEO asked, So have you thought about what to get my mom? If it were her previous two puppet husbands, it wouldnt matter whether they bought anything or not. But now that Miranda wanted L to make a good impression when he formally met her parents for the first time What does your mom like? asked L in return. Miranda thought for a moment and said, My mom likes jade and also likes limited edition bags and cosmetics. Heh, your mom is pretty fashionable, teased L. Just as the three were walking out of thepany gates, two people approached them from ahead. Mr. Willis! The other two were a man and a woman, none other than Orion and Betty. They both looked at L with anticipation in their eyes, yet also seemed hesitant to speak. Mr. Moore, Miss Ellis? Whats the meaning of you guys blocking me here? L asked casually, raising an eyebrow. Chapter 78 Want to reconcile? Drink it L didnt think too highly of the two people in front of him. Miranda was sizing them up and asked, Miss Ellis, what brings you here? Both were from Ednd. Although Miranda wasnt friends with Betty, she recognized her as the heiress to Ellis Jewelry. Ms. Lowe, is there something we can help you with? Betty smiled. Well we were hoping to invite Mr. Willis out for dinner. Would that be possible? Orion asked in a hoarse voice. Ls expression turned strange at the invitation. Invite me out for dinner? Yes! Were sincere about it and hope you can ept, Betty exined. Twenty minutester, they arrived at a unique cuisine restaurant. Orion poured L a ss of wine and said, Mr. Willis, Im so d to see that youre safe! L raised an eyebrow at his words. What do you mean? Are you threatening me indirectly? No! No! Thats not what I meant. Orion shook his head repeatedly before continuing with a bitter smile on his face. Mr. Willis, did Tiger lead you there earlier? Did Zak send troops to help? L had no idea what was going on but nodded anyway. Yes so what about it? Orion smiled and said, To be honest you, I was the one who passed on the information about you being trapped in Tigers headquarters to Zak. So, you see Ive actually helped you, havent I? As he finished speaking, Nora shook her little head and blinked her big eyes, saying, Daddy, is this uncle trying to ask you for a favor? Despite her young age, Nora was very clever and had picked up on Orions subtle hints. Mr. Moore, if you have something to say, just say it, L said. Okay Orionughed awkwardly. Mr. Willis, I heard that your medical skills are superb. I was burned by alcohol before and the doctor said there would be some permanent damage. Do you think you can treat me? He had attended the lunch party today specifically for this purpose. As it turned out, L was not only a distinguished guest but also a skilled doctor. However, he hadnt spoken much during lunch and left early. Well L remained nomittal. Seeing his lukewarm response, Orion cleared his throat and said earnestly, Mr. Willis, I know what I did before was wrong but if youre willing to help me out now then please name your price. Whatever needs doing in the future C just let me know. After all, its better to resolve conflicts than to hold grudges, dont you think? L looked at Orion and nodded with interest. Youre right. Here, lets drink this and forget our grievances. He poured a full ss of white wine into Orions cup. Orions face changed as he saw the alcohol in his cup. Betty showed an angry expression. Hey, why are you like this? Orion wants to make peace with you, but youre still treating him badly? His esophagus is already burned by alcohol, and yet you still give him more? L ignored her and raised his own ss as a signal to Orion. He stared at Orion with his starry eyes, observing every micro-expression on his face. He wasnt doing this aimlessly; after experiencing the ups and downs of life and human nature, L didnt mind showing maximum hostility towards anyone who had previously been in conflict with him. Especially those who were insincere about making amends. He could be gracious but not foolish. Wanting to reconcile? Of course it was possible C as long as it was genuine. L was testing Orion; if he showed any signs of hatred that L could detect, he would kick him out immediately. Betty, stop talking! Orion waved his hand at Betty and lifted his ss. I apologize for any offense I may have caused earlier. Mr. Willis, your demeanor at lunch today was admirable, and as a soldier, I dont beat around the bush. I believe with your character, you wont hold a grudge against me. Ill drink! Orion said, clinking sses with L before downing his drink. After finishing the alcohol, Orions face quickly turned red and showed signs of pain. Feeling like his throat and esophagus were being cut by a knife, he struggled to breathe. Betty noticed this and became anxious, Orion, are you okay? L also finished his drink before reaching out to Orion. Despite the pain that made him twitch uncontrobly on the face, Orion still reached out to shake Ls hand. Mr. Moore, Id appreciate! L smiled warmly in response. Orion wanted to smile bitterly but suddenly widened his eyes. He felt warmth flowing into him from his right palm which repaired all of his injuries including the burning sensation in this throat which now felt warm instead of hot! Thank you so much Mr. Willis! One minuteter after feeling rejuvenated, Orion spoke with excitement while showing gratitude towards L! The pain on his face disappeared, and his voice was no longer hoarse. Cheers! L raised his ss to himself and Orion, refilling both of their drinks. Cheers! Orion downed his drink in one gulp before excitedly wiping his mouth. Great wine. Orion, are you are you feeling better? Betty asked with wide eyes, looking confused. Thanks to Orion and Bettys efforts to get closer and lighten the mood, the dinner went smoothly. Nora even made friends with the two. After we finish eating, do you have any ns with your wife? Orion asked L between belches from all the drinking he had done. Not really. I thought I might go check out a jade shop for my mother-inw, L replied with a smile. Hearing this, both Orion and Bettys eyes lit up. Why go to a jade shop? My family deals in jade and we just received a shipment of raw stones at the gambling den tonight. If youre interested, Ill treat you to some stone gambling, Betty enthusiastically suggested.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If we find good material, we can make our own jade jewelry for Auntie. Wouldnt that be more meaningful? she added. At 8 pm that night, the group arrived at Bettys gambling den where the batch of jade had just been delivered. A middle-aged man was standing there exchanging something with a young man. Dad, the raw stones are here! Perfect timing! I brought my friends over to y! Betty greeted her father Anton Ellis who was also the CEO of Ellis Jewelry Group. This batch of raw materials was said to have been recently discovered in a rich vein in Moclington country with high chances of producing green jade. As such, it came at an exorbitant price tag totaling over 80 million dors. Anton personally came to oversee its quality control and when he saw his daughter bringing friends over for fun instead of business matters, he waved her off impatiently. However, just then a familiar voice rang out. Miranda? Oh, and you brought along your gigolo? The young man who was exchanging something with Anton had a stunningly beautiful woman standing next to him. It was none other than Harlow, Mirandas cousin. She looked absolutely gorgeous. Chapter 79 I bet with you Upon seeing Harlow, Mirandas face immediately darkened and she turned away without acknowledging her. Meanwhile, L was only interested in examining the raw stones and couldnt be bothered with arguing with a woman. Betty and Orion furrowed their brows, with thetter asking L, Who is she? My sister-inw. Dont mind her, replied L dismissively. Ha! Who do you think you are? My familys son-inw? sneered Harlow. At that moment, a young man who had been exchanging words with Anton raised his eyebrows in surprise as he nced at Miranda before contemptuously sizing up L. He then asked Harlow, Is he new live-in brother-inw? Hey! Watch your mouth! You cant talk about Mr. Willis like that! warned Betty sternly. Daddy, I dont like these aunties and uncles! pouted Nora as she held onto Ls hand and whispered to him. Hearing someone speak ill of her father made the little girl angry too. Its okay. Lets just ignore them barking like dogs, said L calmly to Nora. L smiled and lifted Nora up in his arms. Upon hearing this, the young mans face darkened as he pointed at L and cursed, You bastard, who the hell are you calling a dog? A useless freeloader like you dares to act so arrogantly! You only know a few remedies that helped yourdy concoct some crappy medicine. I heard you received orders worth million dors and now think youre hot stuff? Do you even know that my family can easily make billions with just one shipment of goods? This batch alone is worth 80 million dors! Harlow held onto the young mans arm with an air of superiority and pride as she introduced him to Miranda. Miranda, let me introduce my boyfriend Kacper Atkinson to you. Kacpers father is Kreanfordsrgest wholesale dealer of jade raw materials who specializes in importing from overseas. In the future, all their assets will belong to Kacper; were talking about at least hundreds of millions here! Its funny how different our choices in men are. Kacper looked smugly at L holding Nora and said to Miranda, Ms. Lowe, even if you want a man for yourself, dont settle for second-hand goods with child! What does it have anything to do with you? Miranda asked coldly with anger and disgust evident in her beautiful eyes. She pulled on L and said, Lets go! She didnt want any trouble or listen to their snide remarks. At this point Orion was furious too as he red at Kacper wanting nothing more than teach him a lesson. Youre asking for it! Never mind them, lets focus on picking out the jade, L interrupted Orion and continued to carefully observe the pile of raw stones while holding Nora. Harlow sneered at the scene, Look at him, as if he can see something! Idiot!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Haha, is he helping Mr. Ellis inspect the goods? These are all top-quality raw stones mined from Moclingtons rich pit. Do you know how to identify them? Can you see anything? Kacper mocked. L stared at this batch of raw stones with an ever-changing expression on his face. There was also an elderly man in his sixties holding a shlight and various instruments carefully examining these raw stones. He kept praising their quality! This old mans surname was Carney and he had a resounding nickname in the industry called Sky-eye Carney. He was a specialist hired by Anton for a high price to help him inspect this batch of goods quality. Mr. Carney, how is it? Anton didnt care about conflicts between other people but only cared about this batch of goods quality. No problem! These raw stones are all top-quality ones with a high probability of producing green color. Mr. Ellis, you can rest assured that theyre worth buying, Branden Carney nodded confidently and said. Hearing this, Anton smiled slightly and nodded in agreement. However, at this moment, L suddenly spoke up and said something shocking. I think Mr. Ellis should not buy this batch of goods! These stones are all garbage! Everyone was stunned and looked at L in shock. Youre talking nonsense! Kacper angrily retorted. L, youre just jealous that Kacper is better than you, so youre deliberately ndering him here? Can your eyes even tell the difference between good and bad raw stones? Harlow sneered. Branden snorted with anger. Young man, you can eat anything but your words must be careful! What do you mean? Do you think I would cheat Mr. Ellis? Anton also had a dark expression. Kid, are you here to cause trouble for me? He red at Betty as if to say why did she bring such a person to make trouble for him? Betty pouted and looked at L with a questioning look. L, what are you doing? Even Miranda looked confused. Mr. Ellis, have you paid yet? If not, I advise you to cancel this batch of goods or else I guarantee that it will be a total loss! L ignored everyones reactions and continued to speak confidently. Ha You think you know everything just because you have a few tricks up your sleeve? Have you ever cut a stone before? Open your eyes and take a look, these are all top-quality materials! You dont know anything and yet you dare to speak nonsense here! Harlow mocked loudly. Whats wrong? Do you want revenge on me for what I said earlier? Do you really think anyone will believe you? Mr. Carney has already confirmed that this batch is wless, with high green content. Are your eyes better than his? Kacper sneered coldly. Betty, take your so-called friend and go y somewhere else! At this point, Anton scolded her daughter sternly. L shrugged when he saw the situation. Ive said enough. If you dont believe me, its your loss. He turned to Miranda and said, Honey, lets go. Were wasting our time here. Hmph! Young people need to be responsible for what they say. Youve been talking nonsense here for so long and now want to leave? Branden snorted heavily as he blocked L in front of him and angrily asked, You said all these materials are garbage; do you dare bet on it? How do we bet? L asked calmly. Branden pointed at an uncut stone, You im that even this one is garbage too right? Then lets open it up and see! With the quality of this rough stone alone, it would fetch at least 1 million dor at auction. So, if it turns out to be green, youll pay me 1 million dor, but if it fails, Ill take on the risk and pay you back the same amount. How about that? The rough stone was about a meter square and had an excellent quality! The surface was a deep green with clear patterns that sparkled when lit up. This type of stone had almost a hundred percent chance of producing high-quality imperial green jade. It all depended on whether or not it could produce the best quality. Branden was confident he could humiliate L by making him taste his own medicine for being so arrogant. But what if this kid didnt have the guts to gamble? However, as soon as Branden finished speaking, he saw an evil grin appear on Ls face. Okay then, Ill bet with you! Chapter 80 The Two-Faced Stone Upon hearing Ls enthusiastic response, Branden was taken aback for a moment before sneering, Kid, it seems like you dont know anything! Dont try to act tough. If you admit that you were just talking nonsense and apologize to me, I wont make things difficult for you! Idiot! Its obvious this piece of material will turn out green! A useless waste who knows nothing dares to challenge Mr. Carney! Harlow mocked with a coldugh. Do you think the title Sky-eye Carney was just given to him? Even those who have a littlemon sense know that this piece of material is a sure bet. Ignorance is truly terrifying. Haha Kacper alsoughed and shook his head. Common sense isnt always the truth! Not only this stone but any of the rough stones in this batch, Im willing to bet theyll all be garbage! L said in a deep voice with unwavering confidence. Miranda nced at L. She was sure that this rough stone would also turn out green but didnt try to persuade him otherwise since she had witnessed his miraculous abilities before. However, Betty felt nervous for L and leaned over to advise him, Mr. Willis, this rough stone definitely wont fail. Dont gamble with him; if you lose 1 million dor and still have to give him the jade we cut from it wouldnt that be infuriating? Yeah Mr. Wills, theres no need, Orion chimed in. It wasnt because they didnt believe in L; it was simply because the quality of this rough stone looked too good. At this moment, Harlow suddenly thought of something and sneered, Oh yeah, can your gold-digging asse up with 1 million? Dont try to weasel out if you lose! In her eyes, L was just a puppet husband for Miranda. He had a million dors in his hand? Even if Lowes Pharmaceutical suddenly received orders worth millions of dors, they wouldnt give any to L. Even Miranda couldnt get her hands on those millions. She onlypleted Victorias goals. After all, the chairman of the pharmaceuticalpany was still Victorias. You dont have to worry about that. I cane up with a million, said L expressionlessly. Oh wow! Your little puppet act is really paying off huh? Do you drink foot-washing water every day and serve my cousin happily? Harlow taunted and insulted him. Harlow! Thats enough! Miranda blushed slightly and angrily rebuked Harlow as she became more offensive in her speech. Hmph! Some people cant find a good man but still act high-and-mighty and refuse to marry into wealthy families. They find themselves a gigolo but wont let anyone say anything about it. Heres my boyfriend; say whatever you want. Harlow said sarcastically while hugging Kacpers arm proudly. She was actually the same age as Miranda; just half a year apart. Harlow had always been overshadowed by Miranda since they were young. Miranda was always the center of attention in school, and even though Harlow was smart and beautiful, she could neverpete with Mirandas poprity. As they grew older, Mirandas ability to manage her family business far surpassed Harlows, which only fueled her jealousy towards her. But when it came to finding a man, Harlow finally felt like she had one up on Miranda. She believed that her boyfriend was much better than L in every way possible and couldnt wait to show off in front of Miranda. Miranda simply chuckled at Harlows disy of arrogance. She knew that there were plenty of wealthy suitors vying for her attention who were far more impressive than Kacper or any other man that Harlow could bring around. As they watched the stone being ced onto the cutting machine by Anton men, L convinced that it was nothing but junk. However, since Anton wasnt paying for it himself anyway, he decided to let them have their fun. So how do you want us to cut this? The master cutter asked them both.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Cut from this line and slowly polish it, Branden said, using a chalk to draw on the stone. I think we should just cut it in half from the middle. Dont waste our time! L said impatiently, rolling his eyes. Harlow scoffed at him, Youre just trying to ruin this stone because you know youre going to lose to Mr. Carney and dont want him to have it. Dont be so twisted in your thinking, young man, Branden replied coldly. Anton frowned at L and disliked him even more. He felt that not only did this young man like to talk big, but he also had a bad motive. Dont listen to him. Whatever Mr. Carney says goes! Kacper sneered and spoke up for Branden. The two stone-cutting masters nodded their heads and ignored L as they aimed their cutting machine at the line and began cutting the stone. They had years of experience helping Anton cut stones, so they knew what they were doing. This rough was obviously good material with an 80-90% chance of producing green jadeite or even top-grade jadeite. Who would suggest cutting it in half? That was just intentional sabotage!! Ssssss Amidst the piercing sound of friction and cutting, stone powder formed a white mist. L held Nora close and moved away, but everyone else stared wide-eyed and approached, staring intently. Green! Green! Branden whispered eagerly with a hopeful expression. However, as the saw de went deeper, his face couldnt help but change. Crack! As the rough stone was split in half, two gray-white surfaces appeared prominently. Only some poorly-formed green veins and spots were sparsely distributed like they were trying to deceive people. It failed? This How could this happen? Kacper and Harlow stared wide-eyed with disbelief on their faces. No! This is just a thin slice. Lets cut again! Branden drew another line, unwillingly saying. The two men followed this line to find a good entry point and once again raised a burst of white mist on the stone surface. However, the result was still the same. No! Its impossible! Keep cutting! Brandens face became ugly as he shouted with widened eyes. In a piercing sound of chirp chirp, this original stone was cut into seven pieces before stopping. How is this possible? The quality of this original stone is so good. How could it be like this? Mr. Carney also has moments when he misjudges! This is too weird how could it be like this? Inside were either gray-white cut surfaces or some messy green marks that lookedpletely different from the crystal-clear exterior. This original stone can truly be described as having two faces. Hehe, I said that these batches of original stones look good but are actually all rubbish! Not even oneplete jade can be carved out. At most, you can make a low-quality misceneous jade finger ring that looks like something from a street vendor for two dors. At this time, L said nonchntly. As soon as his words fell silent, Anton face changed unpredictably. He nced at Kacper and then asked Branden in confusion, Mr. Carney what exactly is going on? Chapter 81 Give me an explanation Its just a coincidence, nothing more! These raw stones are all top-quality materials! Branden wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at Anton with an unpleasant expression. Thats right, just a coincidence. You can never be sure with raw stones like these! Mr. Ellis, this batch of goods is definitely fine! Kacper hurriedly defended himself. He felt a hint of doubt from Anton gaze earlier. Enough talk, Mr. Carney, you should pay up now. 1 million for a piece of worthless stone. Youre truly generous, Orion sneered. He was on Ls side now and had been holding back his anger towards the group who had been mocking L earlier. Yeah, hurry up and pay! Who cares about this so-called master or this crappy stone? Kacper, are you trying to scam my dad? Betty rolled her eyes and asked. Nonsense! Its just a coincidence! Besides, if anyone has to pay, itll be me to receive. Whats your hurry? Kacper blushed and turned to Branden saying, Mr. Carney I dont want your money anymore, lets continue gambling! Thats right. Its just good luck. Nothing special. Harlow added discontentedly. Branden breathed a sigh of relief at their words, Alright then. As he spoke, he selected another rough stone that looked to be of excellent quality and pointed it at L, asking, Kid, do you dare to continue gambling? L shrugged. Ill y along! But lets change the stakes a bit. If I win and you cant pay for the stone, I dont care if this guy has to cover your debt. But if I lose, you have to give me 1 million dor. Otherwise its no fun. Exactly! If Mr. Willis loses and has to help you pay for the stone, then whats the point of losing? Orion protested. Fine then. 1 million it is! Branden nodded firmly. He still had confidence in his own judgment and these stones. The previous failure was just an ident. After they agreed on the terms, both staffs ced their materials onto the cutting machine once again as its piercing sound echoed through the room. Everyone watched with bated breaths as they waited for results. However, when they lifted up the cut piece of rock again it was still grayish-white with barely any green mist visible at all! It failed? Again? Anton face twitched as his heart skipped a beat. This time around Kacpers expression became more doubtful than ever before as he stared back at Anton incredulously, How could this be possible? Why did this happen? Keep cutting! Cut from the middle! Branden shouted, his voice hoarse and sweat pouring down his face. Had both of these high-quality raw stones really failed? A few minutester, when the stone was once again split in half from the middle, Branden stumbled. His mentality was about to copse! Just like the previous one, there were only scattered green spots inside! Mr. Carney, lets transfer funds? L said with a smile. What the hell! Kacpers expression changed constantly. Harlow nced at L and wanted to say something but swallowed it back down. She just turned her head towards Kacper and asked softly, Kacper, whats going on? What?! Whats going on? How would I know? Do you also think Im trying to cheat Mr. Ellis? These raw stones were all dug out from Moclingtons rich mine. Look at their quality! How could they all be waste material? Impossible! Kacper was getting frustrated and yelled at Harlow, his face contorted in disbelief. These two pieces were just idents, definitely just idents! He then turned to L and said, Keep gambling! Ill bet you 1 million on this one piece. If it doesnt work out, I wont believe it today! Kacper picked a rough stone about the size of a human head that had a hint of green when viewed from the outside. Okay! Lets continue, L said as he collected his winnings from Branden with a smile. Who would refuse free money? A few minutester Everyone looked at the broken stone with different expressions! Kacpers face was ashen, Branden was questioning life choices, and Harlows expression was grim. Betty and Orion exchanged nces and saw shock in each others eyes. Did L really get it right? Were all these stones worthless? Daddy, youre not Pigsy anymore. Youre Sun Wukong with fiery eyes! Nora giggled while pping her hands. L was speechless but still affectionately rubbed his daughters nose. I wasnt Pigsy to begin with. You guys work hard and cut these stones, cut them from the middle! At this moment, Anton gave Kacper a cold look and ordered the stone cutters. Technically speaking, he hadnt paid yet. It wasnt appropriate to start cutting like this. But Anton couldnt care less! As long as they could get some good jade out of it, he would call it quits and prove that this batch was not all waste. Okay Mr. Ellis! The satff agreed. As one piece after another was cut in half, Antons face became increasingly ugly. All of them were ruined! Not a single piece could be openedpletely! After working for more than two hours straight, when thest piece of rough stone appeared before everyone with a gray-white cut surface, there was silence all around. Kacper copsed on the ground with his face turning liver-colored while Harlows expression was also very unpleasant as she kept shaking her head muttering to herself, Whats going on? How can this happen? Branden was sweating profusely, looking guilty. Mr. Willis, youre amazing! How did you know these rough stones were going to copse? Orion gave L a thumbs up. Betty added, Thanks to you, Mr. Willis. Otherwise my dad would have been ripped off by the Atkinson family! Taking a deep breath, Anton looked at L gratefully and said, Young man, thank you so much. I should have known better earlier. Please forgive me. He then snorted coldly and red at Branden and Kacper.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Carney, I paid a high price for your appraisal services but now it seems like you want to team up with others to rip me off? How much did Atkinson pay you? And Mr. Atkinson, he continued sternly. You owe me an exnation! The CEO of Ellis Jewelry was filled with fear and anger as he felt like he had been yed for a fool. If it werent for L being here today, he would have spent 80 million on worthless rocks! Although rough stones were inherently risky investments in the gemstone industry, this batch of material couldnt even produce one jade bangle C they all copsed. This wasnt just deception; it was outright fraud! True enough that these rough stones appeared to be of excellent quality on the surface C someone might even bid high prices if they were put up for auction or sale elsewhere C but if Anton sold them now his reputation would bepletely ruined. No one would evere back again to gamble on his rocks after this fiasco. Other jade shops will also suffer a huge blow. If someone mentioned the Ellis Jewelry, they will probably spit out the words scammer. The consequences were unimaginable! Chapter 82 Miranda’s Jealous Mr. Ellis, its not like that, really! I didnt team up with anyone to scam you! Branden exined frantically. I I just made a mistake! But I didnt mean to! Kacper sat there in shock, staring at the mess on the floor. How is this possible? It cant be true At this moment, Miranda smirked and turned to Harlow. Harlow, you found yourself a great boyfriend who knows how to cheat and deceive. Thank goodness L exposed him. Women should always find reliable men; dont let anyone fool you. Hehe Although the words came from a goddess CEOs mouth and sounded light-hearted, they almost made Harlow furious. You I Harlow was so angry she couldnt even speak properly. Her boyfriend who had just been used as a show-off item was now in shambles. You didnt mean it? One or two coincidences may be possible but all of these are coincidences? Anton coldly questioned Branden. Branden had no response; his heart sank deep into his chest because he knew that Anton would never trust him again after this incident. His reputation in this circle would also be ruined forever; no one would ever pay him high prices for his services again and he wouldnt be able to survive anymore. But at this moment, L waved his hand and said, Mr. Ellis, you may have misunderstood him. His appraisal is actually correct. The problem lies with these raw stones. Oh? What do you mean? Anton was taken aback that L would speak up for Branden. Branden looked at L in confusion and surprise, but also with gratitude and anticipation. L picked up a piece of scrap material and pointed to the cut surface saying, You see here, there are faint traces of green inside the raw stone along with some extremely poor quality jadeite. In fact, all of these were originally beautiful jadeite stones. As we all know, he continued, a good piece of jade can nourish people because it absorbs the spiritual energy from heaven and earth. The better the quality of jadeite stone is, the more concentrated its spiritual energy will be! These materials have be like this because their spiritual energy has been sucked dry but its not visible from outside. As soon as he finished speaking, Anton eximed in surprise,Oh? It seems like thats really what happened! Branden took a deep breath and carefully observed everything before his face changed slightly. Kacper was even more startled as he got up from the ground staring intently at these scraps. How could this happen? Who sucked out all their spiritual energy? Kacper shouted angrily with a grim expression on his face. At this point, Antons face looked a little better, knowing that Branden didnt mean to trick him. Who hase into contact with these materials? L asked in a deep voice. The ability to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth within jade was not something an ordinary person can do. Kacpers face kept changing and he thought for a moment before saying, This batch of raw stones was brought back from Moclington. Before being shipped to Mr. Ellis, my dads friend helped some foreign clients take a look at them. They even picked out some pieces of beautiful jade. Could it be Im not sure about that L said lightly. This was the Atkinson familys business and had nothing to do with him personally.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mr. Ellis, my family really didnt mean to deceive you. Fortunately, you havent paid yet. Were really sorry about this, Kacper exined while wiping his sweat off his forehead. Anton waved his hand without saying anything else but clearly held some resentment in his heart. Kacper forced out a bitterugh as he led everyone away dejectedly without the same confidence or pride as before. Harlow followed suit but before leaving gave L a deep look filled with surprise and resentment. How did this guy figure it out? Why did it seem like he knew everything?! At this moment, Branden gratefully arched his hand towards L. Mr. Willis, thank you so much! If you ever want to gamble on jade or buy antiques, feel free toe to me. Ill be happy to help you for free. He was truly grateful for Ls help! He never expected someone would stand up for him and clear his name. Anton probably wouldnt invite him again in the future, but thanks to Ls exnation, at least his reputation wasntpletely ruined. Uh okay, L rubbed his nose and nodded a little speechlessly. Branden realized he might have been presumptuous andughed at himself. Did L really need his help with identifying jade? Young man, thank you so much! If it werent for you today, losing 80 million would be nothingpared to the damage my familys reputation would suffer! Anton came over and grabbed Ls hand while thanking him repeatedly. Its nothing. Your daughter is my friend after all. Besides, I won 2 million myself, said L nonchntly. Hahaha it is Bettys good fortune to have a friend like you. Anton suddenly remembered something, By the way, were you here today to gamble on jade? I happen to have a top-quality jade product that I can give directly as a gift if youre interested. Betty stood beside them proudly lifting her chin towards her fathers direction. Anton had alwaysined that she only knew how to y around and didnt take her work seriously. But today, she finally had something to be proud of. A momentter, L and Miranda left the gambling den with a jade Buddha in their arms. The jade was exquisite and sparkling, made from the finest emperor green carving. It was worth a fortune, as big as a newborn baby. Men wear Guanyin and women wear Buddha. How about we give this jade Buddha to your mom? She should like it, right? L asked with a smile. Its okay, said the beautiful CEO with a slight pout for some reason, seeming somewhat unimpressed. Then keep it secret for me. Dont tell her beforehand so I can surprise herter, L instructed. Miranda responded with an oh. Then suddenly she stared at L and said, By the way, you should stay away from Betty in the future. L was taken aback and asked, Why? Her dad did have an attitude problem towards me at first but thats understandable human nature. You see how he eventually expressed his sincerity? As he spoke, he shook the jade Buddha in his hand thinking that maybe Miranda was referring to Antons initial attitude towards him. Its not her dad; its Betty! Havent you noticed how she looks at you? Her eyes are practically shining with admiration! eximed Miranda with a tsk tsk tsk sound. Mirandas tone carried with jealousy as she spoke. Hearing this, L looked at the goddess CEO strangely, a mischievous smile appearing on his face. Are you jealous? Betty and Orion are a couple, youre thinking too much, he said. Dont talk nonsense. I told you not to get too close to her. Did you hear me? Miranda said dominantly. Chapter 83 Isa’s Threat Uh, okay! Okay L wiped the sweat from his forehead and shrunk back in front of the powerful goddess CEO. He had sold himself to her, so he had to listen to whatever she said Hmph! Thats more like it. And you better not get too close with other women now that youre my husband on paper. It wouldnt be good for me or my familys reputation. Whos jealous? Miranda sneered arrogantly. Okay, I understand, L nodded sheepishly. Auntie, if you dont like my Daddy, why did you marry him? Nora asked innocently with her face upturned. I I just dont like him right now. Maybe Ill grow to like himter, Miranda hesitated a bit before answering. Should she tell naive little Nora that this was just a transaction? She didnt know why but deep down inside, she didnt want to say it out loud. Oh okay then. You better start liking my Daddy soon though or hell have another wife again, Nora giggled. Nora blinked her big eyes and urged, Come on, Daddy! L rubbed Noras nose with a frown. Why are you so worried, little girl? The beautiful CEOs face lit up with a tempting blush. That night! L sat by the bed and told Nora the story of Cindere to help her fall asleep. But tonight, Nora couldnt sleep. She opened her eyes again, and there was a hint of unease and sadness in her big eyes. Daddy, am I really Mommys biological daughter? L felt a pang in his heart at these words. He also felt hatred towards udia. udia! Do you know how much harm youve caused our daughter? he thought to himself. Sweetie, your Mommy was just confused for a while. She knows she was wrong now. I will find someone better to be your Mommy if thats okay with you. L said lovingly as he hugged Nora tightly. The little one shook her head. As long as you love me. Then she asked anxiously, Daddy, will you have another baby with Auntie Miranda? Will you stop loving me when there is another brother or sister? L felt heartbroken but shook his head firmly, No! I only need you! Really? Upon hearing this, the little girls eyes lit up with joy. Really! My love belongs only to you. L patted his daughters small head and said. Mmm This time, Nora obediently closed her eyes and soon fell asleep with even breathing. Her face still had a sweet smile on it, melting Ls heart. After his daughter fell asleep, L left the room quietly. Mr. Willis, youre not sleeping yet? The maid responsible for cleaning and cooking in the vi respectfully asked him as he passed by. Nope! Just taking a stroll! You can go to bed if there is nothing else. L nodded politely before walking into the courtyard outside. In the vast courtyard, L found a secluded spot and sat down cross-legged. Then, he began to breathe and circte the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique cultivation method. He absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into his body, merging it with the dragon energy emanating from his left kidney. This process continuously tempered his physical body, widened his meridians, and refined his dantian. ording to the power ssification in Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, L was currently in thete stage of Energy Refinement, and the next level up was the Uppecia Realm. Today he killed a Transmutation Force expert with one palm, which made L feel a sense of breakthrough. After a while! L opened his eyes and shook his head slightly. His strength had reached the bottleneck of Energy Refinement, and the true energy in his abdomen was already showing signs of turning from gas to liquid. But he had not seeded yet. ording to Dragon Soul Immortal Techniques description, he needed a treasure called Heavenly Spirit Jade to break through to the Uppecia Realm. Compared with ordinary jade stones, this spiritual jade contained hundreds of times more spiritual energy from heaven and earth. Now that there was too little spiritual energy on Earth, only by absorbing the spiritual energy contained in this treasure could heplete his breakthrough. The next day at noon at Lowe family mansion!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Victoria sat in her seat with an angry and gloomy face. All direct members of Lowe family except for Miranda and Mason siblings were present. In addition to Emmanuel (the eldest son) and Romeo (the second son), Mirandas three aunties as well as her uncles family were also present. There were also some important coteral members. By now, Im sure you all know that Mirandapleted the task given to her by the family and received a 130 million dor order! Hmph! Victoria said coldly. As her words fell, the people present had different expressions. Some were amazed, some were unhappy, and some didnt care. Emmanuel and Cara exchanged a nce and a hint of pride appeared in their expressions. Mom, since Miranda haspleted the task, ording to our previous agreement, we shouldnt force her to marry Isa anymore, Emmanuel said in a deep voice. After speaking, his gaze swept across the room with an air of pride. His daughters achievement made him feel even more proud as a father within the family. Hmph! What agreement? Everyone knows it was just to make her give up resistance. Even if shepletes it so what? Are we really going to offend the Austin family? Romeo questioned. What do you mean offend the Austin family? Its just Isa. Fine then! Even if our family doesnt help Miranda reject Isas proposal, at least dont force her, Cara said indignantly. As soon as she finished speaking there was silence among those present. Victorias expression also changed frequently during this time. In her mind, she was extremely displeased with her granddaughter. As someone who always had the final say in the Lowe family, she felt like her granddaughter had just pped her in the face. Youre not really going to help my cousin n a wedding with that guy, are you? Harlow asked coldly. Well, since Ive said it, of course Ill keep my word! L seems to have some ability and if Miranda likes him, then we can ept it, Emmanuel replied solemnly. As soon as he finished speaking, Victoria snorted heavily. Nonsense! Even if she doesnt want to marry Isa, theres no need to hold a wedding with that guy! This is simply provocation against the Austin family and Mr. Austin! Just then a threatening voice suddenly sounded from outside the hall. Thats right! You all better think carefully! The the Austin family C even just Mr. Austin C is not something you can afford to offend. Looking towards where the voice came from, they saw a middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed sses walking in followed by several bodyguards. It was none other than Isas henchman Kayden. Today Mr. Austin has sent me here to deliver a message for you. If you cant control Miranda and make her behave herself then be prepared for punishment from the Austin family! he threatened. At that time your family will surely decline! Chapter 84 This illness cannot be cured Kayden left a message and swaggered out of the room. After he left, the atmosphere in the lobby became heavy and oppressive.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Emmanuel, did you hear that? Are we really going to let Mirandas stubbornness ruin our entire family? If the Austin family really wants to go after us, our family wont be able to handle it! Victoria mmed her cane on the ground, her tone angry. The Lowe family may be a top-tier family in Ednd, but they were nothingpared to the four major families in Kreanford. The Austin family was one of them and had an incredibly strong influence. Even if they only offended one person like Isa from their family instead of everyone, with their connections and power through their young master, they could still bring down the entire Lowe family. Thats right! Emmanuel, dont be too selfish! Eliza scowled. Yes! You two should think about whats best for everyone! Whats wrong with Miranda marrying Isa? even Nasir Lowe, the fourth son who rarely spoke up advised solemnly. Which girl from a big n doesnt want love? Dont be too selfish! Mr. Austin has already made it clear this time C he means business! In the past he only went after L; this time he is truly furious and wants to take down our entire family! The Lowe family was in a state of turmoil as they discussed Isas threat, feeling uneasy and uncertain. Emmanuel and Caras expressions were constantly changing, filled with deep helplessness. Meanwhile, L and Miranda had no idea what was happening. They were having lunch near Lowes Pharmaceutical, enjoying a meal together. Why did you invite me to have steak? L asked with a smile. I wanted to eat it, but it doesnt feel right to eat alone. Plus, youre paying for it, not me! Miranda rolled her eyes at him. Wait Im paying? L was stunned for a moment and looked speechless. Isnt that how it should be? When you go out to eat with someone, shouldnt the man pay? The goddess CEO red at L and asked in a displeased tone. Alright. L wanted to say, Ive already sold myself to you, but thought better of it. After finishing their meal, L had just dropped off the arrogant CEO at herpany when he received a phone call right outside thepany gates. Mr. Reid? It was Vincent on the other end of the line. The wealthy Kreanford tycoon spoke politely, Mr. Willis, Im d youre safe after yesterdays incident. Do you have time this afternoon? Yes, Mr. Reid? Is there something you need? L replied politely as well. Yesterday Vincent insisted on giving L shares in hispany but he refused repeatedly until finally giving up. Now Vincent was offering to use his connections to help Lowes Pharmaceutical grow bigger and stronger instead. However, L refused again with equal determination. Why should he use his own connections to benefit Lowes Pharmaceutical? The true owner of thispany wasnt even Miranda; it was the Lowe family matriarch herself whom he had helped fulfill an agreement with before taking action for Mirandas sake only. Since it was done, it didnt matter if Lowes Pharmaceutical went bankrupt. But even though he refused, Vincents sincerity had left an impression on L. I need to ask you for a favor. Heres the situation: my close friends son has recently contracted a very strange and terrifying disease. He has been to various hospitals and seen many doctors, but he still hasnt been cured. They havent even been able to determine the cause of his illness. Vincent exined the situation. Oh? Where is he located? L asked. Hes from Ednd, right here in Ednd! Vincent replied. Okay then,e pick me up! Ill be waiting outside Lowes Pharmaceutical, L readily agreed. Great! Thank you so much, Dr. Willis. Dont worry, we wont let your efforts go to waste. An hourter Vincent personally drove over to pick up L and took him to a luxurious vi in the city center. This vi area was called Flower City and was just as upscale as Emerald Green Estates; only wealthy people lived here. L had just opened the car door and a car rushed past from the side, almost hitting the door he had opened. Creak! A Rolls-Royce suddenly braked, and then a young man got off. L opened his mouth, wanting to apologize. After all, he didnt pay attention to the back before. If there was a collision, it was actually his responsibility. However, before he could speak, the young man directly pointed at Ls nose and began to berate him, You little rascal, are you blind or what? L frowned and Vincents face also darkened. Just as he was about to speak, a middle-aged beauty ran out of the vi and went towards the young man and an elderly man in white who had just gotten off the Rolls-Royce. Oh my, Dr. Hall, you finally came! Pleasee in quickly! Vincent raised his eyebrows and looked at the old man in white, muttering to himself, Hall the divine doctor? At this moment, the middle-aged beautiful woman noticed Vincent and smiled, saying, Vincent, youre here too? Come in together. Vincent nodded and greeted her. Then leading L, they were about to walk into the vi. However, the disciple of that famous doctor, who was the young man from earlier, pointed at L and asked, Who is this guy? The middle-aged woman also looked at L, with a questioning look towards Vincent. Oh, this is L Willis, the famous doctor! I specifically invited him to treat Liams illness, Vincent introduced. As soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged woman looked at L with a hint of disdain. The young man sneered and raised his voice, What? Hes here to help Mr. Barker too? And he dares to call himself a famous doctor? How old is he? Does he dare to im that in front of my tutor? The white-robed old man coldly nced at L and said to the middle-aged woman, Mrs. Barker, since you have already invited me, why are you still looking for others to treat your sons illness? Are you looking down on me? If thats the case, then Ill leave! Hearing this, the woman was suddenly frightened and looked at Vincent with a hint of reproach in her eyes. What are you doing Vincent? she asked in an unfriendly tone. Why dont you take this guy away? With Dr. Hall here, do we need anyone else to treat Liam? Vincents face suddenly became extremely embarrassed, Grace, although Dr. Willis is young At this moment, L waved his hand towards Vincent and interrupted him. Mrs. Barker right? He gazed into the distance towards the vi with suspicion in his eyes. Your sons illness cannot be cured by ordinary doctors no matter how skilled they are! There seems to be an astonishing amount of corpse energy within your vi which may be rted to your sons condition! Medical skills may not work! As soon as the words left his mouth, the beautiful womans expression changed and she showed a hint of anger. What nonsense are you spouting? My son isnt dead yet, where would there be any corpse energy? Chapter 85 She will beg me As soon as L spoke, Graces face turned angry and she red at him. Dale Hall and his disciple, even Vincent, were all a bit suspicious of what L said. What corpse energy? What nonsense! Are you cursing Mr. Barker? Oliviers disciple asked with a sneer. Hmph, ying tricks! Who is this chatan? Hes causing harm! Dale red at L with an unfriendly look, as if he was looking at a swindler in the martial arts world. Exaggeration and trickery were usually themon tactics used by these chatans. Graces face looked even worse as she turned to Vincent, Vincent, who did you bring here? My son isnt dead yet. He talks about corpse energy and says he cant be cured. Is he here to make trouble for us? Well Vincent opened his mouth but looked bitter and didnt know how to exin it. Im sorry Im not cursing your son. Im just telling the truth, L said seriously. There really is a kind of corpse energy in this vi that should only exist in some cemeteries or dangerous ces. If there is such energy in residential areas like this one, then there must be something supernatural going on! Grace shouted angrily, Get out! Get out now! We dont need anyone today because we have Dr. Hall! Upon hearing this, Grace spat at L and even drove Vincent away. It seemed that L had really angered her. If it werent for Vincents face, Grace would have called the bodyguards to teach L a lesson. Hmph! A little quack dare to y tricks in front of me. Dr. Hall sneered. Dr. Hall, dont waste your time with him. I dont know where this crazy talker came from, but we wont pay attention to him! Pleasee in, Dr. Hall. My sons illness is relying on you. Grace looked disdainfully at L and then respectfully invited Dale inside. Mrs. Barker, if Im not mistaken, Dr. Hall will use acupuncture to clear your sons meridians and regte his endocrine systemter on, said L coldly. By then he will stimte the blood flow in your sons body which will elerate the outbreak of toxins! At that time youll be begging me. Hearing this remark from L made Grace even more disgusted and angry. Dale chuckled coldly upon hearing what was said, Ignorant! You havent even met Mr. Barker yet but dare to speak out about how I should treat? Its truly ridiculous! Begging me? Why dont you take a look at yourself first? Vincent, hurry up and get him out of here! Grace expressed her contemptuous disgust towards L as she walked into the vi with Dale and his disciple behind him. Even closing the door directly, leaving Vincent outside.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dr. Willis, you shouldnt have threatened Grace earlier, Vincent said with a bitter smile and shook his head. I wasnt threatening her, just stating the facts, L replied calmly. Vincent wanted to say something but held back. Although he was convinced of Ls medical skills, he wondered if what he said was too mystical? Changing his tone, Vincent exined, Actually, Grace is usually very kind-hearted. Today she was just anxious about her sons condition and was stimted by your words. I originally wanted you to take this opportunity to build a good rtionship with the Barker family. Graces husband was Morgan Barker who oversaw all major banks in Ednd. Building a rtionship with him would be beneficial for any business involving banks in the future. But now ah! Vincent sighed and felt that L hadpletely offended Grace with just a few words. Meeting Morgan Barker was different from meeting other industry leaders because no matter what industry they were in, there will always be business dealings with banks. Even ordinary people cannot avoid dealing with banks. It doesnt matter; shelle begging meter so there wont be any offense, L smiled confidently. Are you sure she wille to beg you? Vincent looked surprised. Heh L chuckled lightly, as if everything was under his control. Inside the vi, Grace led Dale and his disciple to Liam Barkers room. There was a middle-aged man here, looking worriedly at his son. It was Morgan, Vincents closest friend and the chairman of the Ednd Bank Supervisory Committee. Dr. Hall, you finally came! My sons strange illness is up to you! Morgan said excitedly and hopefully when he saw Dale. Dale was a famous medicine expert in Slocmore with great reputation like Cliffords but much more well-known throughout the country because he had many disciples and promoted himself widely. Moreover, he had opened many chain clinics across the country which made him moremercialized and profit-oriented. Well then Mr. Barker, you can rest assured that I will first check on your sons condition. Dale nodded and approached Liam, pulling back his eyelids. His eyes were bloodshot, and his nails had grown much longer than normal. There were also some ck hairs growing on his body. How long has he been like this? What are the symptoms? Dale asked after examining him. Morgan and Grace exined Liams abnormal behavior to Dale. At first, he became very irritable all of a sudden and didnt sleep all night. If they said something to him, he would go crazy and start smashing things. Later on, his eyes started turning red! Two days ago, he suddenly fell into aa with hair growing all over his body at an rming rate along with rapidly increasing nail growth. After listening to these symptoms and behaviors, Dale nodded, Mr. And Mrs. Barker, dont worry too much about your sons condition; it seems like a type of anxiety disorder caused by irregr sleeping habits or hormonal imbnces. He looks terrifying with red eyes; hair growing everywhere on the body as well as sharp nails! What is happening? Morgan asked worriedly. If you dont sleep for an entire night, your eyes will naturally turn red, Dale replied calmly. When staying upte at night, the growth rate of tissues such as hair follicles or nails in our bodies increases! Ill give him some acupuncture treatments to regte hormones while unblocking nerve pathways; Im sure that will improve the situation! As soon as Dale finished speaking confidently about his treatment n for Liams condition C Grace looked puzzled because it sounded exactly like what that chatan who was kicked out prophesized earlier? Was this just a coincidence? Chapter 86 Evil and Sinister Objects However, Grace didnt say anything and just assumed that the chatan had stumbled upon the right treatment by ident. With the renowned skills of Dale, there was no need for her to worry. Mr. Barker, dont worry! With my masters help, your son will be safe and sound! The young man patted his chest confidently. Yes! Of course! We owe it all to Dr. Hall! Morganplimented. At this moment, Dale took out a silver needle and began to treat Liam with it. However, after a few needles were inserted into his body, something unexpected happened! Swoosh! Liam suddenly sprang up from the bed where he had been unconscious before. Ah! Dale was startled by this sudden movement while administering acupuncture on Liams body. The Morgans and the young man were also shocked at what they saw happening in front of them. Roar! Roar In the next second, Liam stared at them with blood-red eyes as he lunged towards Dale who was closest to him while letting out a series of growls from his throat. Liam! Whats wrong? Liam! Outside the vi, L and Vincent didnt have to wait long before they saw the vis gate being opened. The next second, Grace stumbled out, her face still showing traces of tears and panic. Grace! What happened Vincent was stunned. Thud! Grace ran straight to L and knelt down in front of him. Sir, please save my son! Please save my son! she pleaded desperately. He he turned into a monster! Vincent stood beside them with a shocked expression on his face. When L had said that Grace woulde out to beg him for help earlier, he hadnt believed it too much. But now it seemed that L had indeed predicted correctly. At this moment, Ls expression changed slightly as he didnt hesitate at all and rushed straight into the vi without saying another word. He activated the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique and suddenly felt a surge of deathly energy flowing through the vi. Grace get up quickly, Vincent said as he helped Grace to her feet. Vincent, Im sorry! I was wrong to me you and Mr. Willis before, Grace said tearfully. Dont say that anymore, Grace. Dr. Willis has gone in already, lets hurry, Vincent said urgently, worried about Morgan and Liam too. Yes, yes! Grace nodded repeatedly as she followed L with quick steps. In the courtyard of the vi, an astonishing scene was unfolding at this moment. Several guards from the Barker family were fighting Liam who had blood-red eyes and ck fur all over his body. His nails were long and ck while emitting an evil aura. On the other side of them sat Dale with a pale face full of fear and panic. His disciple stood beside him anxiously asking, Master, are you okay? Dale looked terrified as he looked at a wound on his arm tremblingly saying, Is this is this corpse transformation? I I got bitten what should I do? Will I also be a zombie? Dont hurt Liam! Morgan cried out, his face filled with sorrow, as he reminded the bodyguards. Whats wrong, Liam? he asked. Suddenly, a figure rushed towards them at lightning speed. L bit his finger and swiftly pointed it at Liams temple like a bolt of lightning. With a thud, Liam fell to the ground lifeless in an instant. The bodyguards breathed a sigh of relief and felt lucky that they didnt get hurt during the fight against this monster. Liam! What happened to Liam? Morgan and Grace ran over crying out loud. He was poisoned by the corpse poison. It wouldnt have turned him into a zombie so quickly if it werent for Dr. Halls acupuncture treatment that triggered his blood cirction and caused the poison to erupt prematurely. L shook his head and said. Upon hearing this, Morgan and Grace looked shocked. The next moment, Grace wiped away her tears and rushed towards Dale, hitting and scolding him. Its all because of you, its all because of you that my son is suffering! You ipetent doctor! If anything happens to my son, I will never let you off the hook! Dales frightened heart was settled. Facing Graces scolding and beating, he awkwardly held his own head. The young man who was originally boastful and arrogant was now too scared to speak. At this moment, Morgan was much calmer than his wife. He politely and anxiously asked L, This master, is there still hope for my son? Please think of a solution L nodded, saying, Fortunately, the corpse poison just erupted and hasnt reached the heart or brain yet. Dont worry! As he spoke, he shouted to the Dale over there, Dr. Hall, may I borrow your acupuncture needle? Upon hearing the words, Dale quickly ran over. This time, withoutparing with L, he honestly handed over the silver needle that he carried with him. Next, amidst the tense and expectant gazes of everyone, L used a silver needle to infuse dragon energy into Liams body and drive out the corpse poison for him. The dragon energy within Ls body was a mighty and extremely yang energy that had a natural restraining effect on all evil spirits. Everyone was staring intently. Next, Liams body began to exude ayer of ck corpse poison, emitting a putrid smell of decay. This scene made everyones face change color, revealing a horrified and frightened expression.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. All right! The corpse poison in his body has been removed. Give him a wash with glutinous rice soup, and he should wake up tomorrow morning. L said. At this point, the ck fuzz on Liams body hadpletely disappeared, transformed into ck corpse poison and expelled from his body. Although his nails did not disappear and they were still very long, they had turned into the normal flesh color of a human. When his eyelids were opened, they saw that his eyes became ck and white distinct instead of the previous blood red. Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master! Morgan saw that the terrible features of his son had disappeared and immediately expressed his gratitude to L with tears. Thank you, Master! I was ignorant before and didnt recognize the true value of your teachings. Thank you for saving my son! Grace, with tears in her eyes, handed a card to L. By the way, how did Liam get infected with corpse poison? At this moment, Vincent asked uncertainly. As soon as the words fell, L removed a red agate bracelet from Liams wrist. After crushing the outeryer of agate, a small red pill was revealed inside. A strong stench of blood and decay suddenly filled the air. This is made from corpse oil and the blood of the dead. Where did this bracelete from? L asked in a deep voice. Morgan and Grace exchanged a nce, their faces filled with astonishment. Who would have thought that the bracelet his son wore on him all the time was actually such a terrifying and evil object. This seems to be a bracelet given by a female friend of Liam from another ce! He seems to bepletely infatuated with her. He loves this bracelet and never leaves it behind! Graces expression was uncertain. At this moment, a person suddenly fell to his knees in front of L with a thud. Master! No, god, please save me! You must save me! I was bitten by him just now. Please help me detoxify, otherwise I will turn into a corpse sooner orter! If not Dale, then who else? The god-like doctor who was just arrogant and proud moments ago, was now kneeling down and asking for help. He didnt want to turn into a zombie. After seeing the terrifying appearance before, he was so scared that tears and snot flowed down his face. Hey, Im not some great expert. Im just a swindler who talks big and deceives people. Wishing the divine doctor all the best in their medical skills, but they should take care of themselves. L waved his hand and said indifferently. Chapter 87 Do you have something to say? Upon hearing this, both Dale and his disciples faces turned sour.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Deep within Dales eyes, a hint of resentment surged. Dale was renowned for his medical skills and respected wherever he went. When had he ever been mocked like this? But in order to save his life, he still begged with tears and snot, Great deity, I was wrong! I underestimated you. You are a big man with great magnanimity. Please help me! After all, if I am infected with the zombie virus and turn into a zombie that bites others, wont it harm others as well? Please save me! L chuckled, Heheheh youre so scared. Your bite wound is nothing serious; no need for treatment. Liam has not fully turned into a zombie yet; the virus hasnt spread to his teeth yet. If youre still worried though, just take a bath in some glutinous rice soup. Upon hearing this, Dale knelt on the ground in shock. Really really? Youre not one of those who see death but dont save? Really! Like you said earlier C even if I didnt help you out here today C do you think Id want you to go around biting people? L sneered. Hmph! Dales eyes flickered several times before coldly snorting and standing up. You should have told us earlier! His young disciple red at L angrily before cursing under his breath. Lets go! With a flick of his sleeve, Dale strode out of the vi without looking back. The few people present exchanged confused nces. Who would have thought that the renowned Dr. Hall would have such poor character? Morgan shook her head in disbelief. As soon as Dale left, his face turned red and then ck, his expression darkening. He felt like he had lost face today! Not only did he fail to cure Liams illness, but he was also humiliated by L and forced to kneel before him. It was a shameful experience! That damn brat deliberately made me look bad! Ill make sure to get revenge for this humiliation! Dale gritted his teeth in anger. He didnt reflect on himself at all; instead, he med L entirely for what happened. Thats right! That little punk intentionally embarrassed you! His young disciple added fuel to the fire. Meanwhile, L and Vincent lingered at the Barkers residence for a while longer. Vincent caught up with Morgan and they reminisced about old times. During the conversation, Mr. and Mrs. Barker expressed their gratitude to L, and they exchanged contact information. After leaving the Barker familys home, Vincents face turned angry. Who could be so malicious as to harm Liam in such a way? Morgan was Vincents closest friend, while Liam was like a nephew to him. Seeing someone almost kill him naturally made him furious. This matter is far from over, L said with a serious expression. If that person wants to harm Liam and finds out that he is safe, she or he will surelye back. Vincent looked frightened and worried. What should we do then? L shrugged helplessly. Well have to take it one step at a time. Keep in touch with Mr. Barkers family more often so that if anything unusual happens, you can contact me. Vincent nodded before taking out an exquisitely crafted invitation card with gold edges and handing it over to L. What is this for? L asked curiously. Oh, Vincent replied nonchntly, Im hosting a business exchange event in Ednd soon and if youre interested, you can bring your wife along too. He continued on saying how Miranda had an unquestionable talent in the business world; making new connections would be beneficial for future development. L thought about it before epting the invitation card from Vincents hand without any hesitation or reluctance towards attending this event hosted by him C after all who knew what opportunities may arise? To be honest, Miranda now managed the family business and most of her business partners were built through connections with the Lowe family. However, these rtionships were not reliable, just like what happened with Sonny before. Miranda didnt have many personal connections herself. Thinking about the way Victoria did things, L thought it would be good for Miranda to take advantage of this opportunity to expand herwork. That night, L first took Nora home and then drove to pick up the beautiful CEO from Lowes Pharmaceutical. When he arrived on the top floor, he ran into Shelly. Mr. Willis, are you here to pick up Ms. Lowe? Shelly asked. Yeah, nodded L. Shelly pointed in the direction of the conference room and said, Shes in a meeting. Then she changed her tone and said, Ms. Lowe and many members of her family are also here L made a sound of agreement but couldnt help raising his eyebrows. He felt that something was off! At that moment, the door to the conference room opened. Miranda walked out first, her face looking very upset and her beautiful eyes slightly red. Honey, whats wrong? L asked as he approached her. Seeing him, Miranda felt like all the pressure and frustration she had experienced in the meeting room was finally released. Her eyes became even more teary. Thepanys ount has been frozen. We cant ess the 130 million deposit we just received. Because of increased production, we owe a lot of money to suppliers including Mr. Elliott, she said with a hint of resentment in her voice and choking back tears. If we dont unfreeze our ount within a week and pay off our debts on time, we may facewsuits. Its Isa again, L frowned upon hearing this news. The guy just wouldnt give up until he got what he wanted C Miranda! Miranda, if you have any conscience left at all, please dont let me and other rtives suffer because of this, cried Victoria from behind them with all her might. Everyone who came out from inside the conference room also looked at Miranda with concern on their faces. Miranda was surrounded by piercing gazes that felt like sharp swords, carrying a sense of urgency. Ha, the mighty Lowe family cant even handle Isa? Youre just going to burden a weak woman with the fate of your entire n? L spoke up, defending his wife. If you have the guts, why dont you fight Isa yourselves? Why should my wife be sacrificed? ording to their agreement, if Miranda could increasepany profits tenfold, then the family should protect her and help her refuse Isas pressure. But now they were going back on their word and pushing all the pressure onto Miranda instead. Victoria, arent you ashamed? L continued to question them loudly and passionately for Mirandas sake. As his words trailed off, tears welled up in Mirandas eyes as she looked at this man who was willing to speak up for her in such a way. She felt deeply moved by his actions. Meanwhile Victoria and other members of the Lowe family had faces that shifted between anger and uncertainty. You bastard! This is our business! What right do you have to speak here as just a puppet son-inw? Victoria fumed as she mmed her cane onto the ground in frustration. Chapter 88: If you can do it, I’ll call you dad. Just look at yourself, what are you?! Harlow jumped out again and pointed at L with disdain. Willis, who do you think you are to criticize others? Thats right. If it werent for you, Mr. Austin would not have been really angry! If you had just obediently died, our family wouldnt have been punished by Mr. Austin! Worse yet, like before when Mr. Austin still had patience with Miranda! Its all because of this jinx that our family is in trouble! Even Romeo and his wife as well as Mirandas other uncles and aunts were all cursing at L. They even med him for everything. In their mouths, it was as if it was wrong that Isa didnt kill L. L sneered and looked at Victoria and the rest of the Lowe family with an expression of contempt. A bunch of trash! Youre all ipetent cowards who only know how to me others but dont dare fight against Isa! As soon as he finished speaking, everyone from the Lowe family became furious. They felt like they were being looked down upon by this nobody. You bastard! Do you even know how powerful the Austin family is? What kind of fight can we put up? Hes just a low-level loser who doesnt understand anything about power struggles! Do you have what it takes to unfreeze thepanys ount? Youre just a useless person who talks big but cant do anything! L chuckled, Alright, so all I have to do is unfreeze thepany ount? Leave it to me! If I can do it, will you stop pressuring my wife?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Everyone was stunned by his words. The next second, the Lowe family burst intoughter. Just you? This time Mr. Austin used his familys connections andwork. Can you shake their connections andwork? What a joke! Romeo sneered. Others also mocked L for talking big without any substance. Fine then, if you can unfreeze the ount within a week, I wont pressure Miranda anymore! Otherwise, shell marry Isa and you should stay as far away as possible, Victoria said dismissively. L replied confidently,Not in a week C tomorrow! Tomorrow I will unfreeze the ount! Hah did I hear that right? You think youre almighty now? If you can really do it tomorrow then from now on well call you brother-inw or even dad! But if not you should kneel down and learn how to bark like a dog because what you say is nothing more than hot air, said Harlow aggressively. How many times had Harlow lost face because of L? After the incident at the gambling denst night, she hated him even more. She saw it as a matter of Isas rtionship, how could L possibly shake it? Tomorrow? This kid talks big all day long and hyped himself up. Does he think he can really do it? Alright, letse tomorrow and watch him embarrass himself! Haha, well appreciate how he learns to bark like a dog! Others joined in on mocking L; no one believed that he could actually aplish anything. Emmanuel and Cara remained silent but exchanged disappointed nces. They had slightly changed their opinion of L before but now they thought this young man was naive and shallow. Honey, do you believe in me? Despite what others said about him, L turned to look at Miranda. He did all this for her; if she didnt believe in him either, then his heart would truly be cold. Mhmm, I believe in you. Miranda bit her lip and nodded firmly. Miranda, youve really been fooled by this mans sweet talk! I cant believe you still believe him. Its hrious! Harlow mocked loudly. Others shook their heads, feeling that the Lowe familys renowned businesswoman had been fooled by this guy. On the way home with Miranda The beautiful CEOs mood remained low. L, what are you going to do to unfreeze thepany ount? Miranda hesitated for a moment before asking. Its simple. Which bank executive is responsible for freezing our ount? Well invite him to lunch tomorrow afternoon, L said casually. Hearing this, Miranda eximed in disappointment and her eyes showed a hint of disdain. Just like that? Invite him to lunch and beg for mercy? Ive checked it out. The person in charge is Otto Gagher, the manager of Absolute Bank and Kaydens cousin. Their rtionship is so close; how could we possibly win him over with just one meal? Rest assured, Ill call a friend. My friends great, L chuckled. Upon hearing this, Miranda let out a sigh in her heart. She didnt understand where Ls confidence came from. What kind of friend could have such great influence? Could they be more powerful than Kaydens cousin? Miranda knew that L had some connection with Erik, but even if it was Erik, he wouldnt be able to pull off something like this. The Lowe family couldnt afford to offend the Austin family. Could they really afford to offend the Ward family? With Isa as their backing, Otto wasnt afraid of anyone and didnt need to give anyone face! But seeing how much L cared about her affairs, the beautiful CEO felt touched in her heart and couldnt bear to dampen his spirits. The next morning in the bank managers office. Otto answered a phone call with a yful smile on his face. Oh? Ms. Lowe? What can I do for you? Is it Miranda? Kayden was also in the office at this time. Mr. Gagher, is Lowes Pharmaceutical ount still frozen? Miranda hesitated for a moment before asking again. Ms. Lowe, there seem to be a lot of issues with yourpanys ounts. We suspect that yourpany may be involved in moneyundering and we are currently investigating the matter through proper channels. Unfortunately, until the investigation isplete, we cannot unfreeze the ount. I apologize for any inconvenience. Otto spoke in a cold and professional tone. In reality, manypanies ounts had some issues here and there C big or small. It all depended on how the bank handled it. Usually banks wouldnt do much about it, but once they found an excuse to freeze an ount, there was nothing one can do. Well Mr. Gagher, my husband and I were thinking of treating you to lunch today. Would that be possible? Miranda changed her tone and asked with a pleading voice. Lunch? I dont know if Otto was about to refuse but Kayden gave him a look signaling him to ept. Alright then. Where should we go? Otto smiled knowingly. After Otto hung up the phone, Kayden had a mischievous smirk on his face as he said, Haha! Miranda and her little boy toy actually want to treat you out for lunch? Theyre really pushing their luck! Why not ept? This is our chance to humiliate them both C especially that little boy toy! Thinking back to thest time he was humiliated, Kayden decided to get revenge this time around. Chapter 89 Coming Over by Yourself At noon, they arrived at the Golden Family Hotel. L and Miranda were in a private room when Miranda received a call from Otto. Ms. Lowe, were outside the hotel. Where are you and your little boy toy husband? Cant even greet your guests properly? I think its better if we dont have this meal! Mirandas face changed upon hearing Ottos words, but she forced herself to smile and replied politely, Im sorry Mr. Gagher. Ille down to meet you right away. Hmph! Hurry up! I cant find the private room without someone guiding me, Otto said arrogantly. Just then, L snatched Mirandas phone away from her and spoke into it with an air of authority, You must be Mr. Gagher. Youve got it all wrong. We invited you here for lunch today as an opportunity for you! Come up by yourself or wait for the bank regtor to investigate you. L was extremely domineering in his tone. You must be that guy? No way am Iing up! Imughing so hard right now! Do you really think you can scare me? Otto sneered. Whatever. L replied dismissively before hanging up on him directly. Outside the hotel room, Otto red at the phone that had just been hung up on him, his face turning red with anger.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Whats going on? Let theme down and apologize to us! Kayden still didnt know what was happening and continued to look smug. That damn Mirandas boy toy is too arrogant! He said we should go up ourselves and even threatened to have the bank regtor investigate me! Otto cursed under his breath. What? They begged you for help and yet they dare act so arrogantly? And they think the bank regtor will listen to them? Thats ridiculous! Kaydenughed mockingly. Screw it! Freeze Lowes Pharmaceutical ount! Lets go! Otto shouted in frustration. But Kayden stopped him. No, we still need to go upstairs. We came here today just to humiliate them. Imagine how satisfying it will be when they beg for your helpter. Well make sure they understand what it means to y with fire and feel hopeless, Kayden continued. Dont forget that Mr. Austin instructed us to record a video of Miranda begging for mercy. He wants proof of their humiliation. Upon hearing this, a sly smirk appeared on Ottos face as well. Youre right! Damn it, well make sure that guy pays dearly! Inside the private room When Miranda saw L speaking so forcefully to Otto, her eyes widened and she was stunned for a moment beforeing back to her senses. L, what are you doing? By acting like this, youre going to seriously offend Mr. Gagher! The beautiful CEO was getting anxious. If I offend him, then so be it! If he doesnte here, his position as manager wont be secure. Someone else will handle the ount unfreezing just fine, L said nonchntly. You Miranda stamped her foot and said, Forget it. If you wont go down to meet him, Ill go myself! Dont bother going either. Theres no need to give him face! Listen to me! For once in front of her, L acted domineeringly and held onto Miranda tightly. Miranda couldnt move at all with him holding onto her and had a helpless expression on her face. Bang! Just then, someone kicked open the door of their private room. Otto and Kayden walked in arrogantly. What kind of crappy ce did you choose for dinner? Yourpanys ount is frozen so theres no money left or did you spend it all on keeping this nobody? Otto used them directly as soon as they arrived. At this moment, Kayden opened his phone and started recording a video of Miranda and L. He continued to mock and said, Willis is such a useless person with a second marriage and child. Its not worth spending this money on him! Haha Mirandas eyebrows furrowed tightly. She didnt expect Kayden to follow, and both of them started hurting them as soon as they entered the door. Mr. Gagher, I invited you here today to discuss business matters. Theres no need to talk about irrelevant things. The beautiful female CEO said with a cold face. Talking about business matters? What business matters? Otto asked knowingly and deliberately. At this moment, L spoke coldly, Ill ask you straight up, can Lowes Pharmaceuticals ount be unfrozen today? Unfrozen? You must be dreaming. Otto seemed to have heard a joke. At this point, Kayden teased, If you want to unfreeze the ount, you can do it. Just kneel in front of the camera and say youre a useless guy. And Ms. Lowe, apologize to Mr. Austin and say you wont do it again. Oh, and make your voice sound sweeter, something Mr. Austin will love to hear! Hahaha Dont go too far! Miranda eximed angrily, her pretty face turning bright red. Alright, honey. Dont waste your time talking to these two idiots. Lets wait for my friend to arrive and then well talk. L grabbed Mirandas wrist and shook his head. As soon as the words fell, Otto burst intoughter. Hey, you even brought a friend to support you? What, your friend can take me down or something? You are just a useless freeloader who licks your way through life. Whats the point of waiting for your friend toe? Ill give him a hard time and freeze your ount. Hahaha youre killing me! I fucking want to see Just as he was getting into his insulting groove and seemed like he was about to reach a climax in his posturing, the door of the private room suddenly opened. Mr. Gagher, its been awhile. How have you been? Morgan walked in with his wife and son with a calm expression. Who the fuck Gah! Otto, who had been arrogantly cursing just moments before, stopped abruptly when he saw who had entered. He looked like a duck whose throat had been grabbed by someone. The next second, his face turned red and cold sweat poured down him. Mr Mr. Barker! Why are you here? The chairman of Ednds Banking Regtory Commission looked at him coldly and gritted his teeth, I am a friend of Mr. Willis, can you give me this favor? Otto was dumbfounded when he heard these words and almost passed out from shock. What? Morgan was Ls friend? Chapter 90 Madame Willis Morgan repeated the offensive words that Otto had just said, clearly angry. Otto was so scared that he stuttered, Mr. Mr. Barker, I didnt know you were this guy Oh no, Mr. Williss friend! Mr. Gagher, heres some information for you to look at, Morgan said nonchntly as he tossed a few papers in front of Otto. Miranda looked at Morgan and his family with a look of surprise in her beautiful eyes. She couldnt believe that Ls friend was actually the chairman of the Banking Supervision Commission! This was too shocking or rather too exciting? Kaydens face changed several times before hesitantly reaching out his hand towards Morgan and saying, Mr. Barker, hello. I am Kayden Lloyd, Isa Austins personalwyer from the capital. Morgan sat expressionless next to L and ignored Kaydens extended hand, I am Mr. Williss friend! The meaning could not have been clearer: I dont care who you are; all I know is that Im Mr. Williss friend! Morgan and his wife naturally thought about what L and Vincent had worried about earlier C if someone wanted to harm Liam then it wasnt over yet; if something else happenedter on they would definitelye looking for L. Now Morgan and his wife didnt believe in any miracle doctors but only believed in L! So even if it meant standing firmly by Ls side for their sons safety they would do so without hesitation. Kayden froze with his hand still hanging awkwardly in mid-air while wearing an embarrassed expression on his face. In the end, he reluctantly put it away, his face burning with embarrassment and frustration. Butpared to Kaydens awkwardness and frustration, Ottos expression was even more unpleasant. After reading those papers, his eyes were filled with fear and panic. Mr. Mr. Barker! These these are not real! I I didnt do it! Ottos voice trembled as he spoke. These materials were actually records of him using his position in the bank to gain personal benefits over the years. Seeing this, Otto felt like a noose had already been tied around his neck. Hehe, these can be true or false! It all depends on how you choose! Morgan said nonchntly. Everyone sought personal gain; it just depended on whether they were discreet about it! As soon as he finished speaking, Otto knelt down in front of L with a thud and said anxiously, Mr. Willis, I promise to unfreeze Lowes Pharmaceutical ount today! No wait C right now! Ill go back and handle the operation! L replied calmly, That would be great trouble for you.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. No no trouble at all! Its my duty, Otto shook his head repeatedly before looking at Morgan pleadingly. Mr. Barker what do you think? Morgan waved her hand impatiently. Just go do it. Yes, yes! Goodbye, Mr. Barker, Mr. Willis, Ms. Lowe Otto stood up and nodded deferentially before turning to leave the private room. Hey, cousin Kayden grabbed Ottos arm and hesitated. The f*** you want? You nearly got me killed! Otto shrugged off Kaydens grip and cursed at him before storming out without looking back. If he pissed off Morgan, not only will he lose his job but hell end up in jail too! As the chairman of the banking regtorymission, Morgan held all the evidence of his corrupt dealings in his hands. He had him by the balls! Kayden, did you record everything? Send it to your Mr. Austin! L teased. You just wait and see! Kaydens face darkened as he left awkwardly. Staying here would only make things worse. Was he really waiting for L and Miranda to invite him out for dinner? L stood up as the other person left and thanked Morgan solemnly, nodding at Grace and Liam. It was just a small favor. Compared to your great kindness, it means nothing, Morgan said. He waved his hand. Liam, havent you met Mr. Willis yet? Grace gave her son a signal with her eyes. Liam quickly bowed to L and said, Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Willis. At this moment, Miranda also stood up and greeted Morgans family. Mrs. Willis is truly stunningly beautiful. Mr. Willis, youre so lucky to have her, Morgan said with envy in his voice. He shook hands with Miranda and joked back at hisment. Hearing this conversation made Miranda blush slightly while L chuckled inwardly thinking that he had not even slept with Mrs. Willis yet! At this moment, Miranda nced at him a few times feeling strange about Morgan calling Mrs. Willis by that title which made it clear that the rtionship between the Barker family and herself was centered around L rather than based on respect for either herself or the Lowe family. Did this guy realize how many connections he had already established? At this moment, Miranda felt both surprised and uneasy. She had a feeling that this man was slipping out of her control and could disappear from her world at any time. Could a fake marriage agreement really keep him bound to her? The beautiful CEO was feeling anxious and wanted to hold onto this man! The dinner was enjoyable for all, and L showed concern by asking about the origin of Liams corpse poison bracelet. ording to Liam, he received it as a gift from a woman he met while traveling in Hipding. From his words, one could sense Liams infatuation with this woman. L didnt ask any more questions but assured them that they could contact him anytime if needed. After dinner, L sent off Morgans family before returning to Lowes Pharmaceutical. Upon arriving at the top floor of Lowes Pharmaceutical headquarters, the Lowe family members were already waiting in the CEO office. They were discussing eagerly with most wearing expressions anticipating drama. Have you heard? Miranda invited Mr. Gagher for lunch today with that guy! Really? How naive! That guy thinks he can cotton him up by inviting him for lunch? Haha! Did he even pay attention to him? Will he kneel down and beg for mercy? Harlow asked. Thats hard to say, Eliza replied. Their conversation sparked a discussion among the Lowe family, who began to mock Ls poor attempt at begging for forgiveness. They were filled with disdain and disgust towards him. Theyre back! Theyre back! someone shouted. L and Miranda emerged from the elevator, only to be met with mocking nces from everyone around them. Chapter 91 Furious and Frustrated Upon seeing so many people waiting here, Mirandas beautiful eyes filled with anger and coldness. She knew that most of these people were here to watch her and L make a fool of themselves. Of course, not all of them were like that! In the crowd of the Lowe family, Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason were also present. Their expressions were somewhat solemn and worried, but they still supported her in their hearts. Well well well, so many people? Are you really that idle? L sneered as he scanned the crowd. No worries! Being a person means being honest! Since we made a bet with you, even if Im busy I still have to take some time out to enjoy your dog barking, Harlow teased yfully. Then she shook something in her hand C it turned out to be a dog leash. By the way, dont forget to wear this when you barkter C itll look more authentic! Hahaha Harlowughed uncontrobly while other people joined in on mocking L one after another. So are you ready to call me daddy? asked L expressionlessly. Hearing this question Harlow was stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter, You stubborn nobody! Youre still talking tough at this point? We all know how things are going. I thought you had some way to unfreeze the ount? Are you really going to beg Mr. Gagher for a meal? Eliza mocked. Mr. Gagher would never agree, even if the sun rose in the west! How naive and foolish, Romeo sneered. Yeah, youre just wasting our time with your boasting, others chimed in. Mason, feeling indignant for L, spoke up, Cant you guys speak nicely? As members of the Lowe family, no one was afraid of Mason and everyone spoke their minds freely. At that moment, Victoria knocked her cane a few times and said sternly, Enough! Everyone quieted down immediately. The real head of the Lowe family walked out next and looked at L and Miranda, Alright now, dont make yourselves more of a joke. Young man, since you made a bet then honor it. When its time to bark like a dogter on make sure everyone can hear you loud and clear. As for Miranda here, she continued while looking at Miranda with an icy smile. Just marry Mr. Austin obediently and stop causing trouble for our family. It was all because of this guy, who kept contradicting her in the family. He had repeatedly embarrassed her in public before. How could Victoria not hold a grudge against L? Grandma, thepanys ount will be unfrozen soon! We won! Miranda spoke up firmly. Everyone paused for a moment before showing their disbelief. How is that possible? Are you kidding me? You think treating him to dinner will solve everything? Victoria snorted coldly, Do you really think Mr. Austins connections can be shaken by just one meal with you guys? Thats right! Miranda, are you trying to stall for this guy? Romeo sneered. Harlow teased, Miranda, are you saying itll only be unfrozen by the end of today? No problem. We have plenty of patience and well wait until midnight if we have to listen to this guy dog bark! Im telling the truth! L invited Mr. Barker from the Banking Supervision Committee and Mr. Gagher agreed to unfreeze it! Miranda gritted her teeth as she spoke. Upon hearing this, Victoria snorted coldly. Morgan Barker? Miranda, youve learned to lie now! Whats Mr. Barkers status? Why would he be willing toe at Ls request? Its true! Miranda defended. Miranda, youve been corrupted by this guy! Youre even starting to spout nonsense! Harlow sneered. Thats right, Miranda. You cant be like this, the Lowe family chimed in. Miranda, its best if you stay away from this guy. Birds of a feather flock together. Youre even learning how to brag! How could Mr. Barker possibly agree toe at your request? Even if it was for the olddys sake, he wouldnt give in! Does L have more face than the olddy? The Lowe family all showed disdainful expressions and no one believed them. Youll know soon enough whether its true or not! I just hope that some people wont deny it when they loseter on. Although she doesnt deserve to call me dad and I dont agree with it, listening is still pretty good. L looked towards Harlow with a wicked smile on his face. You dream on! Only in your dreams can you deceive yourself like that! Harlow spat back. However, just then someone rushed into the CEO office in a hurry. Ms. Lowe! Ms. Lowe! The ount has been unfrozen! Thepanys ount has finally been unfrozen! The financial manager of thepany ran over excitedly, wanting to share the good news with Miranda. The next second, he saw so many people standing here and was suddenly stunned, his expression somewhat embarrassed. At this moment, the expressions of the Lowe family were even more awkward, even spectacr! Mr. Boyer, what did you say? Victoria asked with a gloomy face.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It seemed that the unfreezing of thepanys ount was not necessarily a good thing for her. I said that thepanys ount has been unfrozen. What happened? the financial manager asked in surprise and suspicion. As soon as his words fell, there was an uproar on site. Are you f*cking kidding me? How could ourpanys ount be unfrozen? Romeo twitched his face and questioned angrily. Thats right! Look carefully before speaking! Harlow shouted sharply with an unbelievable look on her face. Really! The ount has really been unfrozen! One of our suppliers was chasing us for payment, but I just transferred the money over! The financial manager looked confused at the grim expressions on everyones faces. Wasnt it a good thing that thepanys ount had been unfrozen and they could use their funds again? Heh, looks like you lost my bet. Harlow, are you ready to call me daddy yet? L chuckled and teased Harlow. But at this moment, Harlows face turned from ck to red with anger. Youre kidding me! How is this even possible? What dirty tricks did you use to get Mr. Gagher to unfreeze our ount? Did my cousin sleep with him? Or did you kneel down in front of him? Harlow stomped her foot in frustration and couldnt ept this reality. Ls face darkened as he heard her words. Chapter 92 Exiled from the Family Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason all looked at Harlow with anger in their eyes. The way she spoke was just too disrespectful! Mocking L was one thing, but insulting Miranda as well? What did you say? L asked each word carefully. Whats wrong? Is it not true? L, youre a man too. You let your wife sleep with someone else just to get things done! Harlow continued to rant without any filter. p! Before she could finish her sentence, a crisp sound of a p echoed through the room. Caras expression was cold and her eyes were filled with anger. Miranda was her daughter and Harlow had insulted her publicly C enough was enough. Emmanuel red at his niece with a dark expression before looking back at his wife without saying anything. How dare you hit me? What gives you the right to hit me? Does Miranda have the guts to do what she wants? Harlow screamed while covering her face. Cara, you dare to hit my daughter? Ill, Romeo said angrily, his face turning red as he moved towards his sister-inw. But before he could finish his sentence, Romeo stumbled backwards after receiving a blow from L. You scoundrel! How dare you hit my husband? You, a freeloading son-inw, even dare to hit your elder! Eliza was also about to join in the fight but backed off when she saw what happened. She then pointed at L and yelled at him furiously. The rest of the Lowe family watched this scene with confusion and anger. They never expected things to escte into a physical altercation among themselves. However, they were particrly incensed that L had pped Romeo in the face. But when they remembered how L had kicked ck King Kong to death not too long ago, they hesitated to confront him directly. Respect elder? Without my wife here today, who are you people anyway? L sneered contemptuously. You think youre elders? Romeos face was swollen on one side as he red at L with bitter resentment. Rebellion! Rebellion! Its all rebellion! Victoria shouted angrily, her eyes ring at L like a hawk. You, how dare you be so arrogant! L chuckled. Was he really that arrogant? The next second, Victoria looked coldly at Miranda and pointed to L. Miranda, I want you topletely sever ties with him and marry Mr. Austin immediately. Upon hearing this, a look of displeasure appeared on Mirandas pretty face. Grandma, yesterday you promised that if the ount was unfrozen today, you wouldnt force me anymore! Miranda! Victoria coldly rebuked her. If you continue to resist me like this, then you are no longer part of the Lowe family! I will expel you from the family and youll have no more ties with our n so as not to harm us all! As she spoke these words, tears welled up in the beautiful CEOs eyes.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at her grandmother now filled Miranda with disappointment and heartache. Sheughed bitterly, Did I harm the Lowe family? Ha ha If it wasnt for you, Harlow gritted her teeth usingly, Mr. Austin would not have punished our family. Thats right! Expel her from our n already! It should have been done long ago! . Many people had always been jealous of Miranda in the Lowe family and took every opportunity to undermine her. Victoria, isnt that going too far? Miranda fulfilled the familys agreement, unfroze thepany ount, and yet instead of protecting her, you want to kick her out of the family? Why? Cara asked angrily with an unpleasant expression on her face. Why? Because I am the head of this family! If you dont want to stay in this house, you can also be expelled from the family too! Victoria replied bluntly to her eldest daughter-inw. Hearing this made Caras lips tremble with anger. Emmanuels face was also extremely ugly, Mom, are you going to expel me from the family too? Ha-ha, his wife and daughter were both kicked out of the Lowe family? What was going on here? You useless thing! You cant even manage your own wife and daughter! If you cant persuade Miranda to marry Mr. Austin then get lost! Victoria said coldly. In that case, I wont stay in this family either! Grandma, youre too biased! Masons face turned red with anger as he spoke. Victoria looked at her grandson with a cold expression on her face and said mercilessly, What? You little brat dare threaten me too? Fine! Get lost! All of you get lost! If we could raise one Mr. Lowe in our family then we can raise another one! Dont forget, most of the experts under yourmand were sent by the family! Do you really think youve made it on your own? Get out of here, all of you! The upromising olddy spoke and left in anger with a flick of her sleeve. Lets go. Romeo,e take over Lowes Pharmaceutical tomorrow. Emmanuel, your entire family needs to resign from all family-owned enterprises today. And transfer all shares back to me as soon as possible. Dont let us take legal action against you, she continued. With a smile on his face, Romeo added, Great job mom! Eliza and Harlow looked at Mirandas family with pride, You got kicked out of the family! What are you now? Nothing! Enjoy being homeless! The rest of the Lowe family members also left one after another. Some gloated while others shook their heads in disappointment. No one expected things to turn out this way today Sorry dad, mom and Mason After everyone else had left, Miranda took a deep breath and turned to her parents and brother with tears in her eyes. Emmanuel looked at his daughter, then nced at L. He opened his mouth as if to say something but ultimately remained silent. With a sigh and shake of his head, he turned and walked away. Dont me yourself, Miranda, Cara said to Miranda. Its not your fault. Its our parents fault for not protecting their own daughter. Cara looked over at L with aplicated expression on her face. I hope someone will be there for you in the future when you need it most. She smiled slightly before adding, By the way, that p you gave Romeo was pretty good! Ive been wanting to do that myself for ages! With those words spoken, Cara hurried after her husband. Mason hesitated briefly before shrugging at his sister and L then went after their parents. At this moment, it seemed like all the strength had drained from Mirandas body as she slumped onto the couch. Being cast out by her family didnt scare her C what hurt most was how heartless and superficial her grandmother was being towards her along with everyone else in their n who showed their true colors. Chapter 93 If you can sell it, you can buy it back again Honey, isnt it just being expelled from the family? Believe me, I will apany you to make aeback and make your grandmother and everyone in the Lowe family regret it! L felt a bit frustrated seeing Miranda like this. Shaking her head, Miranda looked at L with her beautiful eyes and asked seriously, L, is family really that fragile? Why did things turn out like this when were all supposed to be one big happy family? L shook his head and replied earnestly, Of course not! Even if your parents were also expelled from the family along with you, they never once med you. And Mason has been by your side throughout everything. At this point, a self-deprecating smile appeared on Ls face as he continued speaking. Think about me and Nora. How lucky are youpared to us? Hearing these words made Miranda pause for a moment as she looked at the man in front of her with mixed emotions. Yes, after all, wasnt L betrayed by his own wife? And Nora was abandoned by her own mother without any hesitation. These were just pieces of information that Miranda had discovered about their pasts before. As someone who grew up privileged in the Lowe family hierarchy, she didnt really feel anything towards them. But now she couldnt help but feel empathy towards both of them. L! I suddenly want to go visit where you used to live. Can you take me there so we can clear our minds? With tears welling up in her eyes slightly, Miranda walked up to him and gently stroked his chiseled face. That afternoon! L and Miranda strolled unknowingly to the southern outskirts of Ednd. This area had cheapernd, so many factories were established here, butpared to the industrial park on the west side of the city, it was not as developed. At this moment, they arrived at the gate of a Maple Leaf Food Factory. Looking at this factory, Ls eyes showed a hint ofplexity. This factory used to be mine. Later I sold it to someone else for 100k dors in order to treat Noras illness! But that guy was quite particr. I asked for 80k dors initially but he knew my situation and gave me 100k dors! Even now when he talked about it, L still smiled with some bitterness. Not only because of his financial difficulties at that time but also because of human rtionships! In fact, Ls first choice was to sell it to his former friend and also the production manager Theo Taylor in this factory. However, Theo actually took advantage of him when he needed money by lowering the price down to 40k dors which made L angry. Therefore, L looked for someone else! Oh? There are still such righteous people? Miranda raised her eyebrows and asked. Yes! How about this factory? With some renovations and equipment upgrades, it could be a pharmaceutical nt! Would you like me give it over you manage? L asked. Mirandas beautiful eyes flickered. She had originally wanted to refuse, but looking at Ls sincere and eager gaze, she nodded involuntarily. Is this you helping me make aeback? Then Ill take it! she said. Haha, great! Lughed. He then dialed the phone number of the current owner of the factory, a man named Oscar Stark. L knew that the factory made around $70k in profit each year and was worth far more than just 100k dors. Buying it for 500k dors wouldnt be a bad deal at all. The only reason why L had wanted to sell it for $80k was because he needed money urgently. So when L spoke with him on the phone this time, he directly offered to buy back his own factory for 1 million dors and even paid him 500k dors as a deposit in advance. Oscar wasnt too keen on selling initially, but after hearing that price tag, he couldnt resist anymore. Its settled! He said helle over this afternoon to handle the paperwork and use your name, L said after hanging up the phone. Oh Miranda nodded slightly. She wanted to say that she could pay for buying out the factory herself but swallowed her words when she thought about how much help L had given her already. Besides, he seemed pretty wealthy now anyway. After taking advantage of the situation several times, Miranda had grown ustomed to it. Just then, an Audi A6 pulled up beside him and hispanion. Hey, isnt that L? What are you doing here? A young man stepped out of the car and teased L. In the passenger seat emerged a woman wearing fis stockings and a short skirt. She too looked at L with disdainful eyes. Well well well, if it isnt our boss! Or should I say our former boss! she sneered. I heard youre so broke now that youre selling your kidney? Tsk tsk tskCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ls face darkened upon seeing these two individuals. The young man was none other than his so-called friend, Theo! And the woman in fiss was Natalia Moore, the ounting manager at his old factory. Back when L had achieved some sess, he hadnt forgotten to lend a helping hand to his friend Theo by arranging for him to work at his factory as production manager with a monthly sry of 5, 000 dors. But Theo had actually stabbed him in the back! As for Natalia C this finance manager who once tried to seduce L but he hadnt been moved by her advances since he was devoted to udia back then. And now that they met again after all these years this was how she treated him? Hehe, Theo, Natalia, long time no see! L thought to himself that they had actually gotten together. They were really a pair of scums. Pfft! Who said its been a long time? Im talking to you, Crazy. What are you doing here? Still obsessed with this factory? Or do you want to borrow money from me? Seeing as we used to have a good rtionship, I happen to have five dors in my pocket. Take it and dont thank me, haha Theo took out a five-dor bill from his pocket and threw it directly at Ls face. But then his eyes fell on Miranda and he couldnt help but show some admiration and desire, Oh hey, is this your friend? Shes pretty Listen beautifuldy, my buddy here is a broke-ass loser. Dont let him fool you! He had tried to buy the factory when L was desperate for money before but failed. So he hated L in his heart. Meeting again was an opportunity for him to humiliate him mercilessly. Yeah, this poor guy wont tell you that this factory used to be his right? He sold it ages ago. Natalia also sneered sarcastically. She felt unfair seeing such a beautiful woman by Ls side after failing at seducing him before when he wasnt down on his luck yet. Im sorry but this factory still belongs to my husband. He could sell it back then, and he can buy it back now! Miranda said coldly, staring at the two people with a look of disgust and anger. Chapter 94 Joking? I took it seriously When Miranda spoke, Theo and Natalia looked unimpressed. Theo sneered, L, did you tell her that you bought this factory back again? Thats not very ethical of you. Youll do anything to deceive a girl! Everyone knows that youre broke. Your wife divorced you and ran off with another man. How can a poor guy like you buy the factory back? Natalia added teasingly. Miranda furrowed her brows and turned to L, asking, Who are they? L had never mentioned his former friends or employees to her before. Just a couple of scums, he replied dismissively. He didnt feel like introducing Theo and Natalia. But as he stared coldly at Theo with his starry eyes, he said in a low voice, Theo, have you hooked up with Natalia? Can you justify it to your wife who gave birth to your two daughters? Although Theo was already married and had two daughters with his wife, it was clear that he had been involved with Natalia. The hell are you talking about? Natalia and I are just colleagues! Who do think you are using me like this? Theo retorted angrily but also looking embarrassed at the same time. Then he put on a fake smile again and turned towards Miranda saying, Hi beautifuldy! Let me introduce myself C Im Theo C the owner of this factory earning more than $5k per month. Dont listen to this poor guy here who is just making things up. The way Miranda carried herself made her look stunning in every aspect which made Theos heart flutter in excitement. If he could get my hands on such a beauty, I would be willing to live ten years less, he thought. He saw that L was able to trick Miranda into liking him, thinking that she was just a naive fool. If L didnt introduce him, then he would introduce himself. He made sure to emphasize that he was the factory owner here and proud of his ie. When Natalia saw Theo flirting with Miranda, she had a hint of annoyance on her face. Theo, although this woman looks average at best, she fell for Ls poor act. Shes obviously just an ordinary girl. Do you really have feelings for someone like her? You said you were going to divorce your wife and marry me. With my position as ounting supervisor and all the extra money I make on the side, even as a woman I earn over 3k dors per month! Its your good fortune if you can marry me! Am I not better than an ordinary girl? Let me tell you something C dont even think about anything else! Upon hearing this, Theos eyes flickered and he replied coldly, What are you talking about? Im just making friends. Miranda looked at this pair of men and women with disdain in her eyes. You two dont need to think too much about it anymore C starting tomorrow both of you will be kicked out from here! The beautiful CEO spoke coldly with authority. Upon hearing this statement, Theo and Natalia were stunned for a moment before their faces showed traces of sneeringughter. What kind of joke are you ying? asked Theo sarcastically. Natalia sneered, Get out of here? Who do you think you are, you loser? Just because my husband bought this ce and gave it to me. From now on, Im in charge! You all will be fired! Miranda said as she grabbed Ls arm. Haha hahaha youre so funny! You really believe what L told you? Theo burst intoughter as if he had heard the worlds biggest joke. Natalia also pointed at L with a mocking expression and exaggeratedly covered her stomach. Youre killing me! Just because of him, he bought this ce and gave it to you? If he could buy this ce, I would crawl into the factory on my knees every day for work. Hahaha You wont have a chance to crawl in there, L said coldly. Oh, still pretending? Theo joked. But just then, a Mercedes C-ss quickly pulled up and stopped next to them. The next second, a middle-aged man with an honest face and slightly chubby body got out of the car. Mr. Willis, sorry for keeping you waiting! After getting out of the car, Oscar politely handed a cigarette to L and said, Thanks for inviting me over. L waved his hand. You got here pretty fast, Oscar. Haha as soon as you called, I rushed over from home! Oscarughed. The next second, he seemed to finally notice Theo and Natalia standing next to him. Theo and Natalia, you guys are here too? Catching up with Mr. Willis? Do you also know that Mr. Willis is taking back control of this ce? Haha At that moment, Theo and Natalias expressions frozepletely. Their faces changed rapidly. B-boss what did you say? Theo stammered in shock. Oh dont call me boss anymore. Im not your boss anymore. Mr. Willis spent 1 million buying back the factory. The price was too good for me to refuse! Oscar joked with a smile on his face. He had bought it for 100k initially but now sold it for 1 million after making a profit during this time period C he made more than 900k dors in total! Hearing this news caused Theos face to twitch several times while looking at L with shocked and panicked eyes. How how is that possible? L is already broke, where did he get 1 million to buy a factory? Boss, dont let him fool you! Hes good at deceiving people now! Natalias face turned pale as she eximed in disbelief.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. How could he deceive me? He has already transferred the 500k dors deposit to me! This ce originally belonged to Mr. Willis, and he can definitely run the factory better after taking over. You guys are Mr. Williss old friends and subordinates, so just follow Mr. Willis and work hard. As the factory grows, your benefits will definitely improve too! Oscar smiled. With that said, he gestured towards L, Mr. Willis, please! I have brought all the necessary documents with me. Lets go inside and finalize everything. Okay! L nodded without even ncing at Theo and Natalia before leading Miranda towards the factory. At this moment, Theo and Natalia exchanged a nce filled with fear and despair. The more sessful the factory became, their benefits will also increase? They probably wont have a chance anymore! Crazy man, L! Just wait for a moment! Listen to me! The next second, Theo shuddered as he rushed over to grab hold of L. L looked at him expressionlessly, What do you want to say? L, Im sorry! I was just joking with you earlier, dont take it seriously. We used to joke about everything, you you can still take a joke right? Ill work hard with you from now on, lets make our business sessful! Theo forced a fake smile on his face and spoke in a joking tone. But even after the words fell, Ls face remained expressionless. Sorry, I took it seriously. Chapter 95 I like how fortunes change Theo and Natalia never expected that L would actually spend 1 million dors to buy back the factory, and even paid a deposit of 500k dors in advance. This guy really turned his life around! Thinking about how he had mocked and humiliated L before, Theos heart almost jumped out of his chest. L! I was just joking with you, you cant take it seriously! You know me, I dont think before I speak! Theo pleaded desperately. Do you deserve it? L asked coldly. He waspletely disappointed in Theo. In fact, Theo had no skills or education background. After graduating from high school, he didnt have a proper job. It was only because of their friendship that L gave him a chance to work as a workshop director and eventually promoted him to factory manager with a high sry. However, instead of being grateful, Theo stabbed L in the back when he needed help the most. Now that they met again after all these years, Theos true colors as an opportunistic person were more evident than ever before. How could L give such a person another chance? As soon as L finished speaking, Theo fell to his knees, L! You cant be so ruthless! If I lose this job again I wont be able to survive! L At this moment Natalia also came over and knelt down with a thud, Boss I know I was wrong too! Please dont fire me I will work hard for you from now on and never y any tricks again. This woman was scared! She was afraid of losing her job, and even more afraid that if L fired her, the new ounting supervisor will discover the fake ounts shed been keeping. If that happened, L could easily have her thrown in jail! L, even if you dont care about me, think about my wife and my two daughters. I have a family to support. My wife just got pregnant again! Theo pleaded with tears streaming down his face as he knelt before L. Why didnt you help me out when Nora was sick? The most valuable thing in this world is helping someone in need. The most despicable thing is kicking someone when theyre down! Im sorry but Im not forgiving like that, replied L coldly. I believe in karma C what goes aroundes around. With that, he kicked Theo aside and walked away. Theo was left on the ground feeling hopeless and devastated. He had lost everything C his job as the factory manager was gone along with everything else he had worked for. Suddenly Natalia appeared with an angry expression on her face and wed at Theos face leaving behind several bloody scratches. You bastard, how dare you lie to me? What did you just say? Your wife is pregnant again? You told me that you were going to divorce your wife and marry me, but you fucking lied to me! You slut hook up with everyone! I will be a fool if I marry you! What kind of thing are you? If you dont work for this factory anymore, would I even look at you straight in the eye? Pah! At the entrance of the factory, a quarrel between a man and a woman was starting to unfold And at this time, on the other side! After returning from Lowes Pharmaceutical, Romeos family gathered together.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Only half of Romeo and Harlows faces could be seen, both swollen and red. However, there was a look of pride and excitement between their eyebrows. Eliza, Harlow! Just now the olddy called me again and said she wants to transfer the shares of Emmanuel and that little bitch Miranda in thepany to me! Let me take that little bitchs ce and do a good job! Romeo smiled contentedly. Upon hearing this, Eliza and Harlows eyes immediately lit up. Then Dad, wont you own 40% of thepanys shares? Harlow asked excitedly. Haha, then our family is going to make a fortune! I heard that thepany has justunched four new drugs, and they are selling like crazy in Merton! Elizas eyes sparkled. Thats right! That little bitch Miranda and that damn guy could never have imagined that all of their efforts would lead to our triumph! Romeoughed triumphantly. He knew that the four types of medicine not only sold out in Merton, but other major distributors were also urging them to hurry up and ship them out. Everyone was moring for it like they were starving. It was a situation where medicine was hard toe by. Previously, besides Flynn in Merton who had taken the first batch of goods, Miranda had signed contracts with other major distributors agreeing to split the production of drugs among them so they could at least have some stock on hand to sell. So everyone was eagerly waiting for it. Especially after seeing Flynn selling big in Merton, these major distributors were getting anxious one by one. Faced with this situation, Romeo felt like he had too much room for maneuvering. But Afterughing smugly a few times, Romeos tone changed. Honey, what is it? Eliza asked. Harlow also looked at her father. But that little bitch Miranda set the prices too low. The Lowes Golden Wound Medicine and Love Light Capsules are practically not making any money, especially the Love Light Capsules! Damn it, what is she pretending to be a saint for? Other people sell these miracle drugs for thousands or even tens of thousands per box, but she only sells them at factory price of 30 and even sets a retail price limit of no more than 50 for agents. Can you believe how stupid she is? Romeo sneered. Exactly! Everyone needs these life-saving drugs and theyll pay whatever it takes unless they dont want to live anymore! I say we can easily sell them for 500 per box! Eliza said. What do you mean 500? Glivec sells theirs up to 4, 000! And Love Lights effect is said to be even better than its. It can save people from critical conditions! We should sell them for at least 1, 000! Once our name is established in the market, we can raise the price to at least 4, 000! Harlow greedily eximed. Thats right! And Lowes Golden Wound Medicine should also increase by ten times. We wont have trouble selling it even if we charge 100 per bottle! And as for Lowes Scar Removal Cream and Hair Growth Essence, we can double their prices too! That little bitch Miranda doesnt know anything about business! She thinks our Lowe family pharmaceuticalpany is a charity or something? Romeo smirked, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. Well, my dear husband, you forget that you own 40% of thepany. With this kind of sale, well be rolling in dough! And Im sure even the olddy will praise your business acumen and management skills. Elizas face lit up with joy at her husbands words. Harlow was equally excited and blushing with anticipation. The three of them shared a heartyugh, feeling as though all their hard work had finally paid off thanks to Miranda and Ls previous efforts. All the frustration they had experienced from being repeatedly pped in the face had turned into smug satisfaction and pure delight at this moment. Chapter 96 Chance Encounter with Scarlet Over the next few days, Emmanuels family resigned from their respective family businesses and transferred their shares to Victoria. Victoria was not acting on a whim; she really did kick the Miranda family out of the family business. This olddy always put her familys interests first. She really didnt want Miranda to be punished by the Austin family, so she ruthlessly cut ties between the Lowe family and Miranda. It must be said that she was heartless to an extreme degree. Emmanuel transferred his shares for free because of his filial piety towards his mother. However, Miranda and Cara were cold-hearted towards Victoria for being so ruthless. They demanded every penny they deserved for their shares without any discount! Victoria was furious about this and disliked her granddaughter and daughter-inw even more in her heart. After taking over Lowes Pharmaceutical, Romeo directly contacted those big distributors and had them send people over to change contracts with significantly higher drug prices. This would normally be considered a breach of contract, but capital ultimately pursued profits above all else. Nowadays, all four new drugs from Lowes Pharmaceutical were extremely popr in Merton C many people across the country even came there hoping to get lucky enough to buy them. In this situation where getting hold of these drugs was profitable no matter what price they were sold at, these distributors can earn even more money if they raised prices too! Although these distributors admired Mirandas honesty in pricing at first, they eventuallypromised anyway by sending representatives over to sign new contracts with higher prices. In the Lowe family estate! Romeo, you did a great job with this! With this operation, our family is set to make at least tens of millions more in profit this year! Victoria praised Romeo for his work. Thats right! The foreignpany that produces the drug entered the top 500panies in the world just by selling this one drug. If these drugs continue to be so popr, I believe that our family will be a first-ss family in the state and even across the country! Mom, youll be the richest person in the state and even across the country when that happens! Haha Romeo boasted proudly. Well done! Romeo, youre decisive and resourceful. In business, Miranda was too foolish to think starting apany was charity. My decision to let you take over Lowes Pharmaceutical is absolutely correct! Victoria was so pleased with her second sons ttery that she became dizzy. The mention of Miranda brought out an unmistakable expression of dislike and resentment from Victoria. That afternoon, L had just finished helping Miranda with some work on their new production line when he received a call from Albie. Mr. Willis, Im back from Yeginia. As expected, I brought back two herbs suspected to be Dragon Marrow Herb. When do you have time toe over? said Albie. Upon hearing this news, L was immediately excited. Great, Ill head over there right away! He never stopped thinking aboutpletely curing little Noras leukemia and didnt want to waste a single moment. After Albie sent him the address, L set off directly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The Elliotts Pharmaceutical Wholesale Company was located in the western suburbs of Ednd and covered an area of 20, 000 square meters. In addition to warehouses and logistics centers, there were also office buildings, employee sports halls, dormitories and other buildings. It can be seen that Albie was thergest medicinal herb wholesaler in Kreanford with considerable strength. Even most local medicinal herb merchants purchased from him. When L arrived at thepany after calling Albie but being told he was busy receiving guests today, so he sent a female secretary out to greet him instead. Following her into thepany courtyard they saw a pickup truck just driving in and an eye-catching figure getting out of it. Seeing this person surprised L as it turned out to be Scarlet who asked upon seeing him, L, is that you? What are you doing here? Scarlets beautiful eyes lit up when she saw L approaching her and she greeted him warmly, which was quite different fromst time when she ignored him altogether. She worked at the Ednd Institute of Biology, where her research often required the use of exotic nts. This was why she had a working rtionship with Albie. Every time Albie went to Yeginia, he would also transport some special nts back for them. Scarlet was here this time to pick up some cargo. Scarlet, L nodded and smiled at her as he greeted her casually. Scarlets smile suddenly became unnatural. The next second, she red at L with displeasure and walked quickly towards a nearby warehouse, familiar with the route here. Because ofst times incident, Scarlet had changed her opinion about L; she admired him but also felt ashamed. She just didnt say it out loud. This time when she saw L again, she wanted to restore their previously close rtionship like before. However, his behavior was different than what she expected C polite and smiling on the surface but actually keeping an unexinable distance from her. As a wealthy heiress, Scarlet was used to being ttered everywhere she went. But this time when trying to get closer to him herself, he treated her like this C distant and cold-hearted towards her attempts at friendliness. The discontent in the heart of the rich girl was palpable. Whats so great about him? If you dont want to talk to me, then I wont talk to you either! Hmph She inwardly cursed L and his arrogance. L sensed Scarlets frustration, but shrugged it off. Just then, his phone rang. He checked it and thought to himself how coincidental it was that Zak was calling. Mr. Harris, whats up? L asked. Mr. Willis, where are you? I need your help with something! Zak sounded urgent on the phone. What do you need? L replied nonchntly. Weve got some leads on those foreign mercenaries who attacked Stephens teamst time. Theyre a group of skilled fighters from Ski led by Sagi Fujino C they might even be stronger than me! ording to reliable sources, these damn outsiders are now hiding out at Elliotts Medicinal Wholesale Base. And guess who happens to be there too? Scarlet! Zak urgently and worriedly asked, Mr. Willis, I cant make it there in time. Can you do me a favor and go to the Elliotts Medicinal Company right away to protect Scarlet? I suspect that these people from Ski might be targeting her! L raised his eyebrows and said, I happen to be here too. Thats great! Mr. Willis, please help me out with this. Protect Scarlet for me while I gather my men, Zak pleaded. Sure thing, L agreed. After hanging up the phone, L turned to the female secretary and apologized for dying her. Sorry about that. Ill see youter with Mr. Elliott. The secretary waved her hand dismissively and said, No worries at all, Mr. Willis! Mr. Elliott said youre his honored guest; just let me know if you need anything. L nodded before quickly catching up with Scarlet. Not knowing what was going on, she looked back when she saw L approaching her and asked irritably, What do you want? What are you doing? Let me apany you, he replied calmly. Hearing this, Scarlet raised an eyebrow and looked at L with confusion written all over her face. Apany me? Werent you just showing off how cool you are? Who needs yourpany? she retorted. Chapter 97 He really is a bumpkin After Scarlet finished speaking, she gave L a cold nce before walking towards the warehouse. L didnt say anything and followed her. It wasnt until Scarlet had loaded the goods onto the car and was about to get in that L grabbed her arm. Wait,e with me to see Mr. Elliott for a bit. We can leave together afterwards. Hearing this, Scarlets face showed annoyance and impatience as she shook off his hand. L, are you crazy? Youve been following me without saying anything and now you want me to go with you? What, do you want to pursue me too? She couldnt help but wonder what this jerk was up to. He used to ignore herpletely but now he was trying to stick around? Was he ying hard-to-get? Or was he just being persistent because she was not paying attention? Dont be ridiculous! Your father asked me to protect you because someone might try something against you, L exined while furrowing his brows. Ha! With so many guys pursuing me, your reason is reallyme, Scarlet sneered at him in disdain. Youre just trying too hard! Youre such a basic guy! Scarlet rolled her eyes at him. Pursue me? Youre my brother-inws woman; why would I pursue you? L retorted defensively. Your father asked me specifically to protect you; if you dont believe it then call him yourself. L was a bit speechless at Scarlets misunderstanding and couldnt help but feel annoyed. This girl seems a bit narcissistic, huh? Get lost! Who said Im Masons woman? Listen carefully, we dont have any rtionship yet. Who needs your protection? Get out of my way! Scarlet was furious when she heard L say that she was Masons woman. As she spoke, she tried to open the car door and leave. However, L grabbed her wrist and forcefully closed the door. From now on, until we see your dad, you cant leave my sight! he dered. Lead the way, Miss, L said impatiently as he grabbed Scarlets wrist and pulled her towards the office building. Oh The female secretary who witnessed this scene couldnt help but feel embarrassed. You jerk! Let go of me! Why should I follow you? Scarlet shouted angrily. Youre such a boring man! A stinky pervert! She threatened him by saying Ill call for harassment! Do you believe me if I tell my dad to catch you? Asshole! Scarlets face turned red with anger as she struggled desperately, but to no avail. A few minutester, Albies secretary led L into a reception room and announced, Mr. Elliott, Mr. Willis is here! If you dont want to embarrass yourself, then stop making a scene! Do you hear me? L said to Scarlet after their tumultuous journey. The beautiful heiress was now red-eyed and filled with anger and resentment. When had she ever been treated like this before? This bastard was so domineering! Scarlet hated L at that moment and red at him fiercely. Just then, Albie came out to greet them and was surprised to see Scarlet with L. Scarlet? Youre here too? Come in for some tea, he said. Yes, sorry for bothering, Mr. Elliott, Scarlet replied calmly as she tried not to make a scene in front of Albie and the others present.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. L was determined to keep her, and Scarlet hadpromised. At that moment, Albie turned and shook Ls hand, gesturing towards the hall with a nod. Mr. Willis, I apologize for not personallying down to greet you with so many guests here today. No worries, you go ahead and do what you need to do, L waved his hand dismissively. Albie smiled apologetically and let L go in first to take a seat in the spacious reception room that was over 200 square metersrge. There were already more than ten people sitting there dressed in their best attire. After Scarlet came in, several bosses were enthusiastically greeting her by her side. As the daughter of themander, she was always the center of attention wherever she went! Each person had a tea table set up in front of them with various snacks and tea utensils on top. With too many guests today, Albie had organized a tea party where everyone could drink tea while discussing business matters without worrying about getting drunk like they would at an alcohol-filled banquet. Oh look who it is! The son-inw from the Lowe family hase knocking at our door? What brings you here? A voice filled with ridicule sounded as soon as L walked into the room. Looking towards where he heard it from, L realized there was another familiar face among those present. Harlows boyfriend, Kacper, sat next to a middle-aged man who was none other than Monty Atkinson, the CEO of Montys Jade Wholesale Group. L chuckled and ignored Kacper, but his gaze fell on the other middle-aged man sitting next to Monty. The man wore loose white sportswear and sat there with an air ofposure and long breaths. His temples were raised high C a master? L thought to himself but didnt stare too much before sitting down by himself. He picked up some tea leaves with his hand and put them in the teapot. He brewed it with hot water before pouring it into a cup and drinking it. Haha can you believe someone still drinks tea like this? What a bumpkin! So embarrassing! Kacperughed mockingly. Monty shook his head. Albie, why did you even invite someone like him? He doesnt even know how to drink tea properly. As someone who often traveled through Yeginia for jade wholesale business in Moclington, Albie had be good friends with Monty over time. That was why the Atkinson family father and son happened to be here today as well. Monty heard about the incident at the gambling stone field from his son and harbored some resentment towards L. It was because of this guy that his 80 million dor worth of raw stones went down the drain. Otherwise, selling to Anton was a sure thing, and whether or not good jade could be produced was up to Anton and those gambling stone people. Raw stones were inherently risky. When Anton came, he can only suffer a loss. Mr. Willis is my esteemed guest! Albie frowned and said to the Atkinson family father and son. Oh? Monty was stunned for a moment, apparently not expecting Albie to speak up for L directly. However, at this moment another voice full of ridicule and sarcasm rang out immediately after. What esteemed guest? You dont even know how to taste tea properly! Making a fool of yourself here! Hmph! Top-grade Oolong tea is wasted on you if youre just going to drink it like in water! Scarlet red at L with disdainfulughter in her voice. L you bastard! Are you forcing me stay here with you? Fine! See if I dont humiliate you severely and make you lose face! Scarlet thought to herself. Chapter 98 Eagle vs. Chick As Scarlet finished speaking, the group of herbalists and Atkinson father and son all looked at L with disdain. If it were just a group of regr people drinking tea together, they would drink however they wanted without anyone saying anything. But when these important figures gathered for a tea party, it was different. Everyone used various tea utensils and followed specific steps to carefully taste the tea. In this situation, he sitting down to drink in water was bound to be criticized. Whats wrong? Is there so much etiquette involved in drinking tea? L furrowed his brow and asked Scarlet. Haha, no no! Mr. Willis, you can do as you please, Albieughed awkwardly, trying to ease the tension. However, Scarlet wasnt willing to let it go. She wanted to embarrass L today, Of course! The tea were drinking now is an imported premium oolong from Topool. The first pot of water used for brewing oolong should be discarded. You actually took it straight up and drank it like a country bumpkin whos never had good tea before! And you have to warm the pot first before putting in the leaves so that the fragrance can fully infuse into the water before you can truly enjoy it. This kind of good quality tea being drunk by someone like you is such a waste! Tsk tsk Kacper mocked loudly. The herbalists who came here for supplies also looked at L with contemptuous eyes. It was as if they were high-ss elites, and L was just a lowly loser who didnt deserve to sit with them. Is this the guy who married into the Lowe family? one of them sneered. What Lowe family? Havent you heard? Miranda and her family have been kicked out of the n! another chimed in. Were supplying Romeo now, not under Mirandas control anymore! Hmph, this son-inw is nothing now. Just look at what hes wearing. Its all torn and dirty. How can he even show his face here? L had gotten a bit dirty from helping Miranda bring equipment into the factory earlier, and he hadnt had time to change beforeing to see Albie. Many of these herb suppliers were also suppliers for Lowes Pharmaceutical. Even though Miranda had reached an agreement with Albie, their previous material suppliers hadnt terminated their contracts yet. They all looked down on L and spoke ill of him one after another. Hearing their words made Albie raise an eyebrow in surprise; hed juste back from Yeginia and hadnt heard about Lowes Pharmaceutical changing CEOs yet. Scarlet red at L and let out a soft snort filled with satisfaction. She couldnt be happier hearing these people mock him like that after how arrogant hed been towards her before. However, L faced the disdain and mockery of these people with a calm smile, continuing to drink as he pleased. Wow, hes got some thick skin! Scarlet gritted her teeth and cursed under her breath. Albie furrowed his brow and signaled for L to leave with him, but it seemed like L didnt even notice. With no other choice, Albie quietly left the hall himself to retrieve the two Dragon Marrow Herbs. He saw that everyone was mocking L and just wanted him to get what he needed and leave as soon as possible so he wouldnt be humiliated here. At this moment, Monty signaled to the middle-aged man next to him. Master Howard! The mans name was Jay Howard. Rumor had it that his strength had already reached theter stages of Transmutation Force. He was known as Kreanfords number one expert! Because he owed Monty a favor before, this time he was invited by Monty to Ednd for help. Jay told Monty that only top experts could absorb spiritual energy from jade stones for their own use. For these past few days, Monty had been investigating the Ski guests from that day. Whenever they were found out about them again, Jay would be called upon by Monty for revenge on their loss of 80 million dors. But before that, since he had encountered L, he decided to have Jay help him teach this young man a lesson on the side. Receiving Montys signal with understanding in his eyes, Jay nodded then turned towards L saying, Young man! I heard you previously noticed a batch of raw stones where all spiritual energy has been lost? You can feel how dense spiritual energy is within jade stones; I presume you are also an expert? How about it? Would you like to spar with me and let me give you some guidance? It would benefit you! Jay, known as the top martial artist in Kreanford, receivedpliments and respect wherever he went. In Kreanfords territory, he considered himself invincible. So, he offered to guide L. Hearing this, L raised an eyebrow and looked at him with a puzzled expression. Guide me? I dont think its necessary Scarlet let out a light snort, seizing the opportunity to taunt L. Arent you supposed to be really talented? Scared at the sight of a true expert like Master Howard? What a coward! Haha, a turtle hiding in its shell? Dont worry, Master Howard will go easy on you. Look how scared you are! Kacper mocked. Jay, with a look of contempt, spoke in a condescending tone, Young man, dont you have any fighting spirit? How can you make progress if youre afraid to face opponents stronger than yourself? By me offering to guide you, its an opportunity, and youre still so timid. You dont know how to appreciate it! L coughed and almost choked on his tea. He looked at Jay with a smile and said, Timid? Sir, its not that Im afraid, I just dont see the need. Do you think an eagle would be interested in sparring with a chick?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As his words fell, everyone in the room looked at L in astonishment. Laughter and criticism erupted. What did this guy just say? Is he implying that Master Howard is a chick? Arrogant! Master Howard is the number one expert in Kreanford. He could crush him with just one hand! Hes like a newborn calf not afraid of tigers! Scarlet looked at L with disdain and coldly said, L, dont think that just because you have some strength, you can look down on everyone else. Do you know what you look like? Like a toad sitting at the bottom of a well! Do you understand that there are always people better than you? Are you calling yourself a chick? For some reason, this rich girl couldnt stand Ls arrogance. Meanwhile, Jays face turned dark and his anger was evident. Young man, since youve said that, I must teach you a lesson today! I want to see if your skills match your big mouth! Who was he? He was the number one expert in Kreanford and an absolute powerhouse in Transmutation Force! Today someone dared to speak so arrogantly in front of him. If he didnt teach this kid properly and use his absolute strength to crush him, others will think he was all talk and no action. Swish! However, at this moment, a sudden change urred. A figure dashed in through the broken window without warning and headed straight towards Scarlet. At the same time, several other fierce and menacing figures also rushed into the reception hall. In an instant, the atmosphere became tense and everyones face turned pale with fear. Chapter 99 Haven’t you fully evolved yet? Jay leaped up and was about to attack L. Seeing this, L quickly changed direction and ran towards the shadowy figure. Boom! The two of them collided with a dull thud. The air around them shook, distorting their surroundings. It was evident that both of them were incredibly powerful. Swish! Swish! Swish! Several other figures rushed in, each pulling out a gun and aiming at everyone in the hall. Dont move, or youll die! Their Priocianguage sounded awkward and stilted, with a strong Ski ent. Kacper, Monty, and the herbalists were all scared out of their wits; they raised their hands above their heads one after another. Ls eyes narrowed slightly as he thought to himself, So it hase to this? Scarlet paled with fear; she nced over at L secretly thinking, Is what he said true? Is someone really trying to harm me? She had felt that the shadowy figure from earlier had been targeting her specifically. Fortunately for her though Jay had protected her just in time! With Kreanfords top expert here, she didnt need to worry too much. She wasnt counting on L to protect her. Who are you? Jay asked coldly, staring at his opponent in ninja attire. The other person sneered and took off their mask, revealing a sinister face. Its you? Youre the one who absorbed the spiritual energy from that batch of raw stones, arent you? Monty eximed upon seeing the face. Sagi Fujino chuckled and said in broken Priocianguage, Yes! It was me. So what? Do you want revenge? With him? He pointed disdainfully at Jay as he spoke. Arrogant! Youre asking for it! Jay exploded with anger and charged towards Sagi Fujino. As Kreanfords top expert, he had been provoked repeatedly today and his anger had reached its limit. Sagi Fujinoughed wildly and engaged in a fierce battle with Jay without hesitation. Everyone watched nervously as these two experts fought each other. Jay was Kreanfords top expert; he would surely be able to handle this situation. They wouldnt have any problems! They all thought to themselves that they had confidence in Jay. However, after just a dozen moves, everyones faces became increasingly serious. Even if they werent warriors, they could tell that Jay waspletely at a disadvantage. How could this be? This expert from the Ski was so terrifying? Boom! Just then, with a muffled sound, Sagi Fujino kicked Jay in the stomach and sent him flying out. After smashing through a tea table, Jay coughed up blood and felt as if his organs had shifted.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He was already seriously injured! Half-step Grandmaster! Its actually a half-step Grandmaster! eximed Jay in horror. His eyes were full of fear and his heart sank to the bottom. He was an advanced Transmutation Force practitioner while half-step Grandmasters were equivalent to peak Transmutation Force practitioners who were only one step away from breaking through to be true masters. The difference between advanced Transmutation Force practitioners and half-step Grandmasters was not just about levels but also about their abilities. The opponent not only had terrifying strength but also mastered Ski ninja techniques with extremely cunning moves that he couldnt defend against. At this moment, everyone present looked on in despair and panic as they saw Jay being beaten to the point of spitting up blood. What? Jay had been defeated! But he was a top expert in Transmutation Forcester stage! Who can stop these people from Ski? Especially Scarlet, her pretty face turned pale and she couldnt help but clutch her own clothes tightly. Haha Is that all the strength Priocias sickly man has? Sagi Fujinoughed wildly a few times before sneering, They say Priocias martial art is so powerful, but it seems like nothing special. Priocia warrior, including your soldiers are just garbage. Hearing this made Jay so angry his face turned red again as he spat out more blood. You ignorant dog from Ski! Dont be so arrogant! The ancient and mysteriousnd of Priocia is full of strong warriors! Even if Im not your match, there will always be stronger warriors who can defeat you and make you realize that there are people beyond your imagination! Upon hearing this, Sagi Fujino raised an eyebrow with arrogance as he looked around saying, Is that right? Where are these strong warriors then? Why cant I see them? My great nation is the strongest! As he finished speaking his cold gaze locked onto Scarlet. She was still his ultimate goal today C to capture themanders daughter. Here I am! However at this moment a calm voice suddenly rang out. L stood up with a teacup in hand calmly drinking down thest sip of tea. Uh? Sagi Fujino was stunned for a moment, then suddenly looked over. His several ninjapanions also locked their sharp eyes on L. Scarlet, Kacper and others looked at L in disbelief, as if they had never expected someone to stand up at such a time. Smack! Just as everyone was stunned, L crushed the teacup in his hand. Brush! Brush! Brush Fragments of teacups, with a sharp howling wind, shot like lightning with incredible precision toward those ninjas. Puff! Puff! Puff Apanied by a sound akin to a de piercing flesh, it was evident that, except for Sagi Fujino, all eight Ski ninjas had a bloodied hole in their foreheads. The next moment, a muffled sound of bodies hitting the ground! Hiss! Suddenly, a sound of inhaling cold air erupted from the scene, and everyone looked at L in disbelief. Crush a tea cup and kill eight ninja masters instantly with the fragments? This kind of method was jaw-dropping! Damn! Sagi Fujinos pupils shrank slightly as he stared at L with suspicion. Swish! The next second, he charged towards L, emitting a sinister aura. While facing Jay before, Sagi Fujino was unarmed. But this time, he had brought out his weapon. It was a uniquely shaped triangr spike that seemed to emit a chilling bloodthirsty aura. He had used this weapon to attack Stephens soldiers in the jungle previously. At that time, instead of killing them directly, he yed with them like a cat ying with mice by injuring them with the spike and waiting for them to slowly bleed out and die. One could say that his cruelty was extreme and twisted beyond measure. However, what he didnt expect was that those soldiers were ultimately saved by Lowes Golden Wound Medicine. Now charging towards L while changing his form along the way, he created multiple afterimages of himself which made it difficult for anyone to track him down or lock onto him easily. Swish! Finally, he rushed to L, both his main body and several afterimages, simultaneously aiming for Ls throat. In this split-second moment, L decisively acted. He urately seized Sagi Fujinos wrist, and no matter how hard the other tried, the triangr army dagger was stuck there, unable to inch forward any further! Jumping around like a monkey, are you not fully evolved yet? L asked mockingly with a wicked smile on his face. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a cracking sound, and L directly crushed Sagi Fujinos wrist bones! Chapter 100 My rule is the rule All the shy moves were meaningless in front of absolute strength! Fujinos body movement can be described as cunning and brilliant. Facing him, an ordinary expert would probably find it difficult to distinguish between truth and falsehood, and be unable to defend against him. Unfortunately, he met L! His wrist bone was pinched into pieces. Fujino felt a piercing pain, and the triangr thorn fell out of his hand in an instant. In the next moment, before he could scream or fight back, he felt a bone-chilling chill in his throat! Pfft! The three-edged thorn fell into Ls hands, and had already mercilessly stabbed into Fujinos throat. The action was so fast that Fujino didnt even react. Immediately afterwards, L kicked Fujino in the chest, and the opponents body flew out like a broken sack. Afternding, he struggled for a while and then became motionless. In addition to the fatal prating injury to his throat, his chest, which was kicked by L, also copsed shockingly. His heart and lung burst, with no chance of survival! A peerless strongman of his generation, an existence at the half-step level of a grandmaster, actually fell here like this! Gurgling! Gurgling The scene was so quiet that people could hear a pin drop, and all they could hear were the sounds of people swallowing their saliva and gasping for air. L acted as if nothing had happened, pping his hands before sitting back down. He reached for his cup to take a sip of tea but remembered he had crushed it earlier. Mr. Willis, use this, said a nearby herbalist who quickly grabbed an unused cup from his table and ced it in front of L. He then poured half a cup of fragrant tea from his own teapot into Ls new cup. However, the next second, L frowned and poured the tea directly onto the ground. He then picked up some tea leaves again and slowly brewed himself another cup of water to drink. The herbalists face turned red with embarrassment before he suddenly shivered. He also dumped out the oolong tea that he had already brewed using hot water after boiling the pot and cing in the leaves ording to proper procedure like L did earlier. Following Ls example, he picked up another small handful of tea leaves, brewed them again with boiling water before pouring them into his own cup to drink. I didnt expect this first pot of tea to be so fragrant! Ha haha The herbalist savored every sip with enjoyment on his face while others except Scarlet finally came back around including Kacper and Monty father-son duo. The next moment, they all followed suit. They poured out their tea and started drinking from the first pot like L did. Delicious! Kacper pped his thigh, exaggerating both his expression and tone. I never thought the first pot of tea could be so fragrant! We used to waste such a treasure! Monty also eximed loudly in admiration.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Its delicious, its tasty! So fragrant Each of them enjoyed the tea with expressions as if they were savoring something delicious. The country bumpkin way of drinking that they had previously despised had now be a rule for drinking tea! L looked at these people with a hint of sarcasm on his face. What rules? What etiquette? As long as he had enough strength, his rules were the rules! Plop! At this moment, Jay, having regained hisposure, came over and knelt directly in front of L. Mr. Willis, no, Master Willis! I was blind and offended you before. I hope you can forgive me for my mistakes. If possible can I ask to be your disciple? This so-called strongest warrior in Kreanford looked at L with a mix of shock, awe and fanaticism in his eyes. A half-step master was actually killed instantly by L! Only master-level warriors had such power and prestige. Thinking back to how he had just boasted about teaching L a thing or two earlier on made Jay wish he could find a hole to crawl into now that he realized how insignificant he really waspared to a true master. Seeing the number one warrior in Kreanford kneel down before L caused everyone present to be shocked once again. They were not warriors themselves so they didnt know exactly how terrifying Ls strength was but they could guess from Jays reaction that it must be something incredible C onlyplete submission would cause someone like him to kneel like this! I am not a master nor do I take disciples! L waved his hand as he spoke. He wasnt clear about the power levels among worldly warriors; all he knew was that he himself had only reached the lowest level Energy Refining Period within Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. Jay heard this and felt disappointed; it seemed that masters wouldnt easily take on disciples after all C perhaps he had been thinking too much earlier on. L denied being a master, making him think that he didnt want to reveal his true strength. Mr. Willis, rest assured, I will never talk about your strength outside. Todays events will be kept secret! Jay said solemnly. Yes! We wont say anything! Well keep it a secret for sure! Well definitely keep our mouths shut! Mr. Willis, you can trust us! My lips are sealed, Monty and others also promised, as if afraid that L would punish them if they spoke out of turn. Only Scarlet sat there in silence, her expression constantly changing and extremelyplex. Suddenly At this moment, Zak finally arrived with a group of fully armed soldiers and quickly rushed in. When he saw his daughter sitting there safe and sound, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. But the next second when he saw the bodies of Fujino and other Ski experts on the ground, his face showed shock. The apanying military powerhouses like Stephen couldnt help but twitch their eyelids either. They had received urate information that among these people were experts at Transmutation Forceter stages or even half-step masters. What what happened? At that moment, Albie came back and was also shocked by the scene. Master Howard, did you do this? Zak looked at L and then turned to Jay with a questioning tone. Jay was well-known as the top yer in Kreanford. He had blood on his mouth, indicating that he had just fought someone. On the other hand, L sat calmly as if nothing had happened. I dont have such skills, Jay said self-deprecatingly. Zak suddenly turned to L and his pupils shrank. It was him again! L didnt show off his skills earlier because it was too easy for him? Stephen, ke and others who were with them looked at each other in confusion. After getting the Dragon Marrow Herb from Albie, L left without epting theirpliments or admiration. What L didnt know was that after he left, Albie and the local herbal medicine traders gathered together for a meeting. What did you say earlier? Miranda and her family were kicked out of the Lowe family? Lowes Pharmaceutical is no longer managed by Miranda? Albie asked with an uncertain expression on his face. Chapter 101 Collective Outage All the herbal medicine merchants present had business dealings with Lowes Pharmaceutical. There was a 130 million order there, and the volume of business had doubledpared to before. After all, increasing production of new drugs also meant arge consumption of raw materials. Thats right, Miss Miranda and her family were all kicked out by Mrs. Lowe! It is said that their shares in the family industry were also gone! A herbal medicine merchant nodded. Now, Lowes Pharmaceutical is run by Romeo, the second son of the Lowe family. There is no rtionship between Miss Miranda and Mr. Willis anymore, another person said. Next, they talked about everything they knew to Albie one after another. After listening for a while, Albies face showed a touch of anger. Damn it! So everything Ms. Lowe and Mr. Willis did before has be someone elses! Yes The herbal medicine merchants sighed in agreement. The next second, Albies eyes flickered for a few moments before he spoke word by word, I have decided not to continue supplying raw materials to Lowes Pharmaceutical! To go against Mr. Willis is to go against me too! Even if I have to pay somepensation for breach of contract, it doesnt matter! As soon as he finished speaking, the other herbal medicine merchants were stunned and then looked at each other in confusion. I think so too! If they go against Mr. Willis, I will be his enemy if I still provide them with raw materials. What does it matter if I pay somepensation? What has been supplied before has been supplied, but from now on, I willpletely cut off cooperation with Lowes Pharmaceutical starting from my next batch! Wyatt Sosa, a merchant dered firmly. I am too! I wont give any herbs to Lowes pharmaceutical again. Even if you give me one hundred guts, I wouldnt dare go against Mr. Willis. Lowes pharmaceutical should stay away from me forever. Yes, staying away from them would be best. Other herbal medicine merchants also expressed their opinions one after another. They witnessed Ls methods today. He was treated politely even by Eduard Harris. Anyone who didnt want trouble wouldnt dare provoke him either. And with the consensus of these people, it meant that Lowes Pharmaceutical would face a crisis of raw material shortage!! At this moment, on the other side. Romeo was still unaware and satfortably in his boss chair, looking at thepanys ie. The second batch of new drugs had already been sent out yesterday morning and distributed to major agents who had previously signed contracts. Because of the crazy price increase, this transaction brought in 50 million dors. Dad, with this kind of earning method, our monthly revenue could increase by hundreds of millions! Harlow said beside him. Eliza was also excited and ecstatic. Shelly was Mirandas personal secretary chosen by her as a confidant, so after Romeo took over, he directly fired Shelly. He reced her with his own wife Eliza as his secretary. Not only that but also the former financial manager was demoted to an ordinary ountant while Harlow became the new financial manager. Money was something that must be controlled by his own family members to feel at ease. Of course! This year we will strive for Lowes Pharmaceutical to be one of the top 100panies in the state! Hahaha Romeo said confidently. Eliza praised her husband then used a coquettish tone, Oh wise and mighty Mr. Lowe! The goods sent out yesterday have sold like hotcakes among all major agents again! They want us to change their contracts so we can supply them more quickly. Orders originally worth 10 million now want 50 million; orders originally worth 50 million now want 100 million. What do you think? Great! Change it! Of course! It seems like raising prices doesnt affect sales at all especially Love Light capsules which are life-saving medicine haha Hearing these agents wanting to increase their orders made Romeo even more excited; there was no reason not to agree. But production on-site may not keep up, Eliza reminded him. What kind of problem is that? Ill call my mother and let otherpanies within our family free up some production lines prioritized for our pharmaceuticalpany. Darn it! The medicine produced is so popr theyre about ready explode! Other industries within our family will have move aside! Production progress must keep up hahaha Romeo waved his hand and then called Victoria to exin his n. After hanging up, he looked pleased with himself. She agreed directly! Yay! Dad is awesome! Harlows face turned red with excitement. Honey, youre so amazing! Eliza said in a cheesy tone. Oh, by the way, Caras birthday is in two days! Should we go wish her a happy birthday? At this moment, Harlow suddenly thought of something and said with a sneer. Subconsciously, she even touched her right cheek. She had been holding a grudge since the day Cara pped her across the face. As soon as she finished speaking, Romeo and Eliza exchanged nces and their faces were filled with smug smiles. Of course we should go! Let them see how sessful we are now and let them know that they are just stepping stones for us! Thats right! Lets make them angry! Hahaha The three of them seemed to have reached the pinnacle of their lives. Two dayster at Golden Family Hotel! This hotel was Masons own property and had not been taken back by the Lowe family. Today at noon, Cara booked a private room here to celebrate her 55th birthday. She didnt invite anyone today except for her family members who wanted to have a simple meal together. At eleven oclock in the morning L and Miranda had already arrived downstairs at the hotel while Mason came early to arrange everything. However as soon as L got out of his car, he met someone head-on. Uh The person saw L first froze then showed an expression of fear before quickly walking over. Mr. Willis what a coincidence?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was Monty from Montys Jade Wholesale Group who was also there for lunch today with some excellent employees. He nodded respectfully when he saw L again this time, bending slightly forward and showing great respect towards him. So it turns out Mr. Atkinson, youre here too? Are you here for lunch? L asked casually but looked harmless enough. However, Monty knew deep down how terrifying this man really was. Yes I brought some excellent employees here today. Monty nodded obsequiously. My mother-inw is celebrating her birthday here today so Im just having some food. Monty was so respectful and polite, but L wasnt one to be stingy or show off. Oh? Which private room is it? I have to go over and offer a toast! Montys eyes lit up at the opportunity towork with L, and he eagerly expressed himself. Chapter 102 Joy Turns to Sorrow It was said that one should not bite the hand that feeds them, so Monty was polite and L chatted with him for a few minutes. After exchanging pleasantries, Monty greeted Miranda and went inside. At this moment, Miranda looked surprised and asked, How do you know Monty? You should know him too. Last time I saw that his merchandise was all junk. If he really sold it to Anton, wouldnt Anton hate him? How could they continue to work together? His reputation would be ruined. Working with him again? His reputations gone? So he was very grateful to me. L shrugged his shoulders and lied without batting an eye. Oh, I see, Miranda nodded skeptically but didnt ask any further questions. When they arrived at the reserved private room they had booked earlier, their faces sank as soon as they saw who was already there C Romeos family. Emmanuel and Cara were sitting there with angry expressions on their faces. Auntie, this is my birthday gift for you! Harlow sneered as she took out a music box. When she pressed the switch on it, the song Be curtains started ying loudly. I personally recorded this song for you! Wishing you many happy returns of your special day! Hahaha Eliza then boasted even more arrogantly, Oh by the way I forgot to tell you guys we made another 50 million three days ago! Romeo now owns 40% of the pharmaceuticalpany which means our family just made 20 million dors in one go! But thats nothingpared to what well make in future, Eliza turned around and looked at L and Miranda who had just walked in with an even more smug expression on her face. Hey look everyone! Our eldest niece and son-inw are here too! We have to thank both of them or else how could we have earned so much money? Seeing how proud Romeos family looked like made Emmanuel and Cara tremble with anger while Miranda blushed furiously wishing she could scratch her nails into her flesh. Romeo do you really need to stoop so low? Emmanuel questioned angrily. Were brothers after all; blood is thicker than water. Emmanuel, your sister-inw, and your niece are here to celebrate Caras birthday. Whats wrong? You guys dont seem happy? Romeo asked with a fake smile on his face and an innocent look in his eyes. You are you really here to celebrate my birthday? Its obvious that youre just trying to mess with us! Cara said angrily. Pointing at the door of the private room, she continued, Get out of here! We dont wee you!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I mean Cara, do you have the attitude of a sister-inw? We came here with good intentions to celebrate your birthday. How could you chase us away? Eliza said sarcastically. Mom, its because our family is doing well now that theyre jealous. Understandably so since they were just kicked out of the Lowe family. The new drug they developed is now being sold by us. Some people had worked hard before to unfreezepany ounts but only did it for us. Harlow gloated. You must be so angry right now! Hahaha At this point, L spoke up in a cold tone and extended three fingers towards them, My mother-inw told you guys to leave! Im giving you three seconds! This family was acting foolishly and even L was getting annoyed by their behavior. His eyes showed a hint of fierceness as he exuded an intimidating aura towards Romeos family. People who had killed before carried an air about them that can be felt immediately! In an instant, Romeos family felt like they were plunged into icy water. Just leave if we want to go! Whats so great about it? Do you dare hit us? Eliza said fearfully but also mockingly since she knew L wouldnt actually hurt them. Harlow rolled her eyes, Some people just cant stand seeing others doing well for themselves! Lets go Romeo let out a cold snort and intended to leave the private room. Despite being briefly scared by L earlier, their goal for today had been achieved. They had boldly shown off in front of Emmanuel, infuriating him. However, at that moment, Romeos phone suddenly rang. He took it out and saw that it was a call from Felix Gray, thepanys procurement manager for raw materials. Romeo pretended not wanting to leave yet and intentionally answered the phone using speakerphone mode while still inside the private room, What happened? He asked stylishly. Today, Romeos goal was to show off in front of Miranda and her family. When his subordinate called from thepany, he deliberately let them hear the report. Mr. Lowe, we have a big problem! Were out of raw materials! However, when he answered the phone, it was Felixs urgent voice. Just go buy more! Do I have to tell you that? Romeo said impatiently. Then he smirked at Mirandas family and L. Theres nothing we can do about it. Business is booming right now and production is moving too fast. We run out of raw materials every other day. Can you believe it? Emmanuel, Cara and Miranda were all seething with anger when they heard this. Get out! Why are you still here? Cara shouted furiously. Only Ls eyes flickered as he sensed that something wasnt quite right about this situation. He discreetly closed the door to their private room instead. Its not just one supplier who cant provide us with raw materials, Felix said with a bitter smile. All our suppliers are saying they dont have any. What? What did you say? Romeos face suddenly changed and his voice unconsciously rose a few decibels. Eliza and Harlow also looked uneasy as they exchanged nces. But Emmanuel, Cara, and Miranda suddenly brightened up as they looked at each other knowingly. If one supplier doesnt work out, then go find another one! Romeo scolded irritably. Damn it! We work with more than one supplier for our raw materials. What do I need to teach you? Its not just one or two suppliers Mr. Lowe. All our suppliers are refusing to supply us, Felix exined helplessly. How could that be possible? Tell them weve already signed contracts. If they cut off supplies on us then well sue them for breach of contract. Let them pay up! Romeo fumed angrily. I threatened them like that too, but these material suppliers told me that they dont have any goods on hand. They also said even if we sued them, it wouldnt be easy for us to win. And I feel like even if they had to paypensation fees, they still wont supply goods for us! Felix replied dejectedly. Mr. Lowe, why dont you personally contact these people? See where the problem lies? Felix said helplessly. What? What are these bastards up to? And what about Albie? Whats his attitude? Romeos facepletely changed, and he finally became a little panicked. He still held onto a glimmer of hope that Albie would continue to supply them. As thergest herbal medicine wholesaler in Kreanford, as long as Albie didnt cause any trouble, there shouldnt be any problems! Mr. Elliotts attitude is even more resolute. He gave me two words: no way! As soon as he finished speaking, Romeos body trembled and his face was full of panic and anger. Bastards! Bastards! What are they doing? At this moment, Cara showed the first hint ofughter on her face today and couldnt help but gloat, What happened? Is there a problem with thepany? Miranda also chuckled teasingly and asked in a mocking tone, Uncle, did those herbal medicine merchants cut off your supply? Did youe here today just so we could see you make a fool of yourself? Chapter 103 You Will Be Driven Away! I Said It! Just a moment ago, Romeo and his family were feeling proud and confident, but now their faces were filled with panic. Without the raw materials, they would have to stop production. The actions of these suppliers had directly cut off Lowes Pharmaceuticals lifeline. So many orders were waiting for them; if production was halted, the consequences would be unimaginable. Now it was Mirandas turn to enjoy the show as Cara and Miranda looked on with satisfaction at Romeos ugly expression. Emmanuel also chuckled indifferently, Romeo, Miranda has worked hard to run this pharmaceuticalpany well. Howe since you took over, all the suppliers have stopped supplying? Are you capable or not? I I Romeos face had turned red! Dont gloat over our misfortune! In my opinion, those suppliers are just jealous of our profits and want to use this as leverage to get a piece of the pie! Harlow said angrily before turning to Romeo, Dad, Felix doesnt have enough influence; why dont you call them yourself? It wont hurt if we allow them to raise prices! Romeo and Eliza brightened up at Harlows suggestion. Yes! These envious people see that were making money so they want in on it too! Eliza chimed in before snorting coldly at Cara, You want to see us fail? No way! As long as we give them some sweeteners, theyll definitely supply us again! Whats wrong with that? Cara smiled slightly but her expression showed otherwise when she heard Elizas words, Im not so sure about that. Despite saying so out loud though she wasnt entirely convinced herself; she felt that Harlow might be right. Dont worry, L said smilingly towards Cara after hearing what she said earlier. Hearing this remark made Cara think L was trying to tter her but asked him anyway, Is that true? L, Harlow sneered disdainfully after hearing what he said next while rolling her eyes at him. I know you cant stand seeing us do well and want us embarrassed instead. But do you really believe what you just said? Get real!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eliza also spat out contemptuously, You little gigolo who knows nothing should shut your mouth or else risk embarrassing yourself here! At this moment, Romeo made a phone call and asked directly, What are you doing, Mr. Elliott? He took a strong tone because he felt that Albie was just trying to take advantage of the situation and get a piece of the pie. Lowes Pharmaceutical had been too sessfultely, and he was feeling quite inted. What do you mean by what am I doing? I dont have any goods for you. Just wait, Albie replied irritably. Feeling Albies attitude, Romeo had to soften his tone. Mr. Elliott, were all in business for profit. I know youve seen how well ourpanys drugs are selling and want to benefit from it too? So how about this: Ill raise the price of raw materials by 30% for you. I said theres no goods! Albie replied coldly. You double it! Can I double it for you? This time Romeo panicked a little bit and offered an irresistible condition in his eyes. But as soon as he finished speaking, Albie chuckled lightly and said indifferently, Let me tell you something C its not about money! Youve offended someone who shouldnt be offended! Click! With that said, Albie hung up directly on him. Hello? Hello? Damn it! Romeo cursed angrily. At this point Eliza and Harlow also looked darkened with anger on their faces. They had offended someone they shouldnt have? Damn it! Who did they offend? Wasnt it just Mirandas family or L? Could this be possible? Albie is crazy! He doesnt even want to make money! Honey, call another supplier! Eliza gritted her teeth with a hint of hopefulness in her voice. Romeo nodded reluctantly with an unpleasant expression on his face. Dialing another number again, he threw away his phone in frustration after six calls failed miserably one after another! His face turned livid then red with rage at each rejection! Harlow and Elizas faces turned incredibly uglypared to their excited expressions when they first entered the private room. At this moment, Caras face was filled with satisfaction as she teased, Some people are just too despicable. It seems like even God cant stand it anymore! Romeo, Eliza and Harlow,e sit down! Arent you here to celebrate Caras birthday? Mason will arrange everything soon, Emmanuel said with a smile. Ha! Now it was their turn to be dumbfounded! Sit down my ass! Stop gloating over our misfortune. So what if he is a material supplier? Vincent Reid, the richest man in the state, will hold a business exchange tomorrow! Businessmen from Ednd and surrounding areas as well as wealthy businessmen from all over the state will attend! Romeo eximed angrily. He had given up on Albie and his group of friendspletely; now he pinned his hopes on tomorrows business exchange. Thats right! Well all go there together and meet new partners while expanding ourwork. Unlike some people who have already been kicked out of the Lowe family without any chance of attending! Harlow gritted her teeth as if she found another way to hit Mirandas family hard. Upon hearing this remark, Emmanuel, Cara, and Miranda couldnt help but feel resentful and dejected. However at that moment L sneered, Isnt it just tomorrows business exchange? Dont worry; well be going too! But I advise you not to go because even if you do attend, youll still get kicked out! Pointing at himself, L continued, Im speaking from experience! Romeos family burst intoughter after hearing thisment, What did you say? Youre nothing! You didnt even receive an invitation letter; did you sneak in? You remind me though C If you really do show up there shamelessly Ill remind security guards to kick your butt out! Were leaving now! Tomorrow well definitely meet some recognizable herb merchants. Albie may not see eye-to-eye with us but there are plenty of others who want in on this money-making opportunity! After throwing down these harsh words, Romeos family left indignantly. At that moment, Cara looked at L with a hint of doubt and reproach. L, what did you just say? We clearly didnt receive an invitation. Did we really sneak in? Getting kicked outter would only make us aughingstock for the second time. Can you think before you speak, boy? Dont say such impulsive things! she added in frustration. Chapter 104 Auntie’s Family is Here Exactly, they cant just be kicked out! They have an invitation, how could they be kicked out? Emmanuels face remained calm as he spoke. But then his tone changed and he coldly snorted, And dont think for a second that Mirandas mother and I approve of you! Hmph!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Initially, the herbal medicine merchants had cut off supplies to the pharmaceuticalpany. Emmanuel and Cara had been quite satisfied about it. But upon hearing about tomorrows business exchange meeting, they felt uneasy again. Ls boastful words only made them feel even more uncertain. The Lowe family had received an invitation but it seemed like they were no longer relevant. Hey L, why did you say that? If we dont go to this business exchange meeting then so be it. Its not a big deal. Miranda scolded him. But L just smiled and said confidently, Trust me! Youlle with me tomorrow and nobody will dare kick us out. Miranda let out a small oh? at his words but seeing how confident he was she nodded her head in agreement, Okay, I trust you! Unknowingly she had developed some kind of inexplicable trust in L. L nodded then turned towards Cara with a look on his face like he was trying to please his mother-inw. Oh yeah, take a look at what I brought for you He said as he tried to open up the box in his hands to show Cara what was inside. However before he could finish speaking several people barged into the room once again, Sis? Brother-inw? What are you doing here? Cara asked surprised by their sudden appearance. What else would we be doing here? Today is your birthday so we came to wish you well. It was Mirandas aunt and uncle who came along with her cousin Ellie Kennedy and her boyfriend. Cara hadnt invited anyone else yet there were more peopleing over again after Romeos family. After greeting everyone Miranda pulled L aside, This is my auntie and uncle plus my cousin Ellie. L politely greeted them all saying, Hello Auntie, Hello Uncle, Hello Cousin Ellie. Im Mirandas husband, L. Aiyahh.. so this is the husband that Miranda found huh? Is this real or fake? At this point, Mirandas aunt scrutinized Lanchan while asking with hidden intentions behind her words. Is it true that youre a son-inw who married into the family? Well, being a son-inw is great. You dont have to work hard for yourself! Hehe Uncle Cannon Kennedy said with a smile, but his words sounded harsh. As he spoke, he waved at the young man next to Ellie, and said to Emmanuel and Cara, This is Ellies boyfriend, Daniel Walsh. Come on Daniel, say hello to Mr. And Mrs. Lowe and Miranda. With these words spoken, the young man put down arge box in his hand and walked over. Happy birthday Mrs. Lowe! Hello Mr. Lowe! Miranda, youre so beautiful! Finally, Daniel looked at Miranda with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Emmanuel nodded lightly before looking at his wife with an inquisitive expression. Cara forced a smile as she responded to Daniels greeting. She too was feeling angry inside. No one had invited them today yet her elder sisters family hade over anyway. They imed it was for her birthday celebration but she couldnt shake off the feeling that their intentions were not pure. Were they just showing off their future son-inw? Miranda also frowned slightly as her beautiful face turned cold. At this moment, Daniel greeted the others and walked up to L, extending his hand. Youre L, right? Were going to be inws from now on! By the way, where do you work at? L shook hands with him and replied in a subdued tone, I dont work. Ive been busy helping Miranda set up her factory. Daniel raised an eyebrow, shaking Ls hand. Ah, so youre not working anywhere? Ive heard from Ellie that Miranda found herself an live-in husband, and it seems its not a baseless rumor! Bro, I envy you. You dont have to struggle. Unlike me, I work as a warehouse manager in a jade and gemstone wholesalepany. Its hard work every day! Even though the boss values me and pays me a monthly sry of 5 thousand, its still not as good as living a carefree life like you. Haha Despite his friendly tone, it was evident that Daniel was subtly mocking L for being a freeloader. He had been captivated by Mirandas beauty and couldnt understand why someone like L could marry such a goddess. Driven by jealousy, he couldnt resist taking a jab at L. At that moment, Ellie, Mirandas cousin, lifted her chin and said to Miranda, Miranda, when looking for a man you need someone reliable and ambitious. You dont have to expect him to make a lot of money but at least he should have a steady job. Mirandas face turned cold as she replied expressionlessly, L is very reliable. Actually the factory I work at now was given to me by him. Upon hearing this statement, Caras sister, Celine Lewis, let out augh and said sarcastically, Miranda, dont tter your man! Hes just an inw who came knocking on your door. How could he give you a factory? Let Daniel help L find a job in hispany. You cant rely on yourself forever right? After all things are different now from before when you were backed by the Lowe family. You cant just sit around doing nothing while supporting this idle gigolo of yours. Youre right! Leave it up to me! My boss thinks highly of me so Ill say something and get him assigned some cleaning duties or something like that haha Daniel boasted with pride. Well cleaning isnt too bad either it beats staying at home all day, Celine nodded with approval. Enough! Cara scolded them coldly and asked her sister angrily, What did you guyse here for today? Emmanuel also showed his anger, Weve been kicked out of our family n are you guys here just to make fun of us? As soon as Emmanuel finished speaking, Celines expression turned sour, How could you two say such things? We came here kindly for Caras birthday party but why do we get such attitude from you guys? Getting Daniel to help L find work is also an act of kindness. Although her words sounded noble, there was clearly mockery and satisfaction written all over Cannons face. For years they had not lived as well off as Mirandas family especially since he himself had noparison with Emmanuel whatsoever. Cara married into the Lowe family, although she didnt really interact much with them, which inevitably led them feeling inferiorpared to her status within the n. Among rtives there had always beenparisons made between each other. Now that Emmanuels family had been kicked out while Miranda found herself an live-in husband, it finally gave them an opportunity for revenge. Especially whenpared to their son-inw, Daniel, and L, who had married into the family, they felt even more superior. Today was their chance to show off! Come on now, lets not all get angry, Daniel stepped forward to defuse the situation. As he spoke, he opened up therge box that was sitting on the ground. Mrs. Lowe, please dont be upset. Ellie and her parents didnt mean anything by it! This is a birthday gift from me to you C just a small token of my appreciation. Hehe As soon as he finished speaking, everyones eyes were drawn to a piece of raw emerald in the box that shimmered with an ethereal green light. L paused for a moment at the sight of this precious gemstone before his eyes shed with meaning. Chapter 105 It’s My Respect The quality of this raw stone was simply top-notch, but there seemed to be some traces of previous cutting on it. Although it had been polished, people can still see it. Caras eyes lit up when she saw this raw stone. She likes jade, so she knew a little about raw stones. Daniels birthday gift really moved her. Mrs. Lowe, my boss brought this raw stone back from Moclington and rewarded me for my good performance! I heard that you like jade, so I specially brought it over to give to you! With the quality of this raw stone, there is an 80% chance that a top-quality jade can be cut out from it. You can choose whatever you like when the timees. Daniel said with a smile. Auntie, they say that this raw stone can sell for millions. Daniel wishes you well and put in a lot of effort. Ellie held onto Daniel proudly as she spoke. Daniel is thoughtful! But its too expensive; lets forget about it! Although Cara was tempted, she still refused. What would people think if her sisters future son-inw gave such an expensive birthday gift? If she epted it herself, then wouldnt they appear inferior? Dont refuse! Its just the younger generation expressing their gratitude; dont be polite! Celine tried to persuade her while showing off at the same time. But both Celine and Cannon were cursing inside because they didnt expect Daniel to be so generous as to give such a good piece of raw stone to Cara instead of keeping it for himself However since he had already given away the gift and they hade today specifically to show off their superiorityplex again it wouldnt look good if Daniel took back his present now! Just then someone sneered, Of course there are many more like these C just pieces of scrap. L looked at the rock with disdain while Miranda showed suspicion on her beautiful face as if thinking about something else entirely Hearing these words made Daniel angry; pointing at L he shouted, What did you say? Scrap? Anyone with half an eye could tell that this is top-grade material! Theres an 80% chance well get high-quality jade outta here! Youre just jealous because you couldnt afford anything nice yourself! Just so! You, what kind of birthday gift did you prepare for your mother-inw? Im afraid its not presentable, right? Do you have the nerve to speak? Celine taunted. Celines husband joined in, mocking, Right! Very well, L nodded calmly without a trace of hesitation. The next moment, he opened a wooden box he was holding and carefully took out a jade Buddha, about the size of a newborn baby, encrusted with gold. Mrs. Lowe, this is a jade Buddha carved from the finest Emperor Green jade. Its my birthday gift to you. I wish you a happy birthday, L said, holding the jade Buddha in his hands as he presented it to Cara. Seeing this jade Buddha, everyone in the room, except for Miranda, disyed expressions of astonishment. Cara, in particr, was overjoyed. The jade Buddha was incredibly translucent and exquisitely rounded, a delight to behold. The gold trim was seamless and extraordinarily fine in craftsmanship. Celines family stared at this jade Buddha with expressions of disbelief. How could a son-inw who had just married into the family produce a piece of fine Emperor Green jade? It seemed impossible. What Emperor Green jade? Are you kidding us? This is such arge jade Buddha. If it were genuinely carved from Emperor Green jade, it would be worth at least 10 million! Daniel scoffed. L, where did you find this fake? I deal with jade and gemstones every day, and I can tell at a nce that this jade Buddha is a fake. Just so! Talking about Emperor Green jade carvings? Youre really bold! Cara, does your son-inw think youre a fool? Celine added, looking disdainful. Hearing this, Caras eyes filled with doubt. Regardless of whether its genuine or fake, its the thought that counts, she reasoned. Cara also found it highly improbable. Thisrge jade Buddha was undoubtedly invaluable. If she were to consider that L managed to acquire such an expensive gift, she couldnt believe it. Saying this, the still charming mother-inw shot L a stern look. She wasnt eager to inspect the jade Buddha closely, perhaps fearing that Celines family might scrutinize it and expose Ls ims. Mom, this jade Buddha is genuine. Mr. Ellis from Ellis Jewellery Group gave it to L! At this moment, Miranda felt a bit indignant for L. Well, I know! However, Cara seemed to not have listened and waved her hand dismissively. She gave her daughter a look to stop Miranda from saying anything more and embarrassing herself. Mr. Ellis of Ellis Jewellery Group gave something to L? Who did he think he was? Hehe, I really dont know whos fake here C you or me? If Im not mistaken, you work at Montys Jade Wholesale Group right? Your boss is Monty, isnt it? But at this moment, L smiled nonchntly and asked Daniel. Daniel was stunned for a moment before proudly nodding his head. Thats right! Mr. Atkinson is the biggest jade wholesaler in Kreanford. I had the honor of gaining Mr. Atkinsons favor and bing the warehouse manager under him. As he spoke, his tone changed as he apologized to Cara with a smile, Oh yeah! Ourpany is also having dinner here today so I have to go toast Mr. Atkinson too! Mrs. Lowe, I gave you my gift but now I must be going. Okay then! Since Mr. Atkinson favors you so much then you cant miss it, said Ellie waving her hand. Celine and Cannon urged Daniel on as well telling him not to dy things any further since their goal had already been achieved C they made sure that this future son-inw was thoroughly a show-off. However, at that moment, L stopped Daniel, saying, No need to rush off. Later, Mr. Atkinson wille over to propose a toast to my mother-inw. Wouldnt it be better if you and your boss leave together? With augh, Daniel responded, Bro, are you telling a joke? Mr. Atkinsoning down to propose a toast to Mrs. Lowe? Haha Even though I have Mr. Atkinsons favor, I dont have that kind of prestige!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Its not about your prestige but mine, replied L in a low voice. Upon hearing these words, everyone burst intoughter including Ellie, Celine and Cannon . They were all amused by what they heard from L who was trying hard to save face despite being called out earlier by everyone else present in the room. What kind of joke is this? Where did your prestigee from? Miranda, did your husband graduate fromedy school or something? A guy like him talking about saving face here? Even Cara and Emmanuel red angrily at L at that point. Enough, L! Dont you think youve embarrassed us enough? Emmanuel mmed his hand on the table and shouted in anger. Dad, L is telling the truth! Mr. Atkinson said hesing to toast my momter! Miranda bit her lip and raised her voice in response to the mocking of her aunts family. Miranda, shut up! Theres no need to save face for this useless guy. How did you learn to talk so much nonsense? Cara scolded angrily. Both she and Emmanuel were now red-faced and felt ashamed of their son-inw L. They couldnt even lift their heads up! Initially, they didnt dislike L as much. In fact, after a few visits, they had even started to change their opinion of him. However, today when Celines family showed up with Daniel, it seemed like theypletely threw L into the gutter. This son-inw had be a disgrace for both of them! Knock! Knock! Knock At that moment there was a soft knock on the door outside the private room as if afraid of disturbing those inside and making them feel disrespected. Excuse me, is this Mrs. Lowes birthday private room? Im Monty from Jade Wholesale. I came here uninvited to raise a toast! I dont know if its convenient for you to let mee in or not. Chapter 106 A Good Son-in-Law? Montys voice was gentle, respectful, and cautious. But to the others ears, it sounded like a thunderbolt on a clear day! Cara and Emmanuel stared in shock. Celine, Cannon, and cousin Ellie were dumbfounded. And Daniels contemptuous expression froze on his face. Normally he would tter Monty to no end; hed remember every little thing the man said or did. How could he not recognize Montys voice? Was it really Monty outside? And was he reallying in to toast Cara? Come in, L said calmly. Compared to everyone elses shock, L and Miranda seemed much moreposed. The door of the private room opened as Monty walked in with various expensive gifts in one hand and a ss of white wine in the other. Mr. Willis, Ms. Lowe, hope Im not interrupting? Monty asked while bowing respectfully. No, Miranda shook her head while L waved his hand with an air of superiority. Oh good good Monty smiled as he looked around the room before walking towards Cara and Emmanuel. He noticed Daniel inside but didnt have time for him at this moment. Mrs. Lowe, I heard today is your birthday. These gifts are just a small token from me. He handed over the presents then turned towards Emmanuel, I wish you good health, Mr. Lowe, and all your wishese true! Cheers! In fact, Monty was several years older than Cara, but since she was Ls mother-inw, he addressed her as Mrs. Lowe out of respect. Cara and Emmanuel were confused by Montys behavior at first but quickly raised their sses for a toast with him. Mr. Atkinson, youre too kind! Thank you Cara smiled. Her face went from shame due to L earlier, to surprise now that she received such nice gifts. Emmanuel drank his ss happily, his face flushed red. At this moment, Celines family members including Daniel had their mouths wide open without closing them for quite some time. Daniel is this really Mr. Atkinson? Celine asked with a look of disbelief and skepticism. But in the next second, Daniels actions answered all her questions. He quickly snapped out of it and rushed to close the box, hiding the precious stone inside. What are you doing, bro? Isnt this gemstone a reward from Mr. Atkinson? Why are you hiding it? L suddenly spoke up with a teasing tone. After finishing his drink, Monty turned around and his gaze fell on the gemstone. Mr. Atkinson hello! Daniel froze, sweat pouring down his forehead. Daniel? What are you doing here? And why is this piece of junk here? Monty asked suspiciously. Daniels expression flickered uncertainly as he struggled to find an answer.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Junk? Isnt this an exquisite gemstone? He gave it to my younger sister as a birthday gift, Celine instinctively spoke up without thinking twice about her words. As soon as she finished speaking, Daniels forehead was covered in cold sweat and he red at Celine helplessly without saying anything else. Celines husband pulled her clothes roughly while giving her a stern look. Why did she have to speak so fast? Even idiots can see that something was wrong now! Why would she say such things? At that moment, Montys face darkened instantly with anger as he walked towards Daniel furiously. Mr. Atkinson listen to me! I Daniel stuttered nervously. Smack! Before he could finish speaking, Monty pped him hard across the face. Youre asking for death! I told you to dispose of those junks but instead you used them to fool Mr. Willis mother-inw. Ill kill you! Monty cursed through gritted teeth. The next second he turned towards L with an apologetic and uneasy expression, Mr. Willis, this wasnt my intention. Its fine, I understand. L waved his hand dismissively. Monty breathed out in relief before pointing at Daniel, Do you have any connection with this idiotic thing over here? He saw that Daniel was also present in the room so just wanted some rification before jumping into conclusions unnecessarily. No connection, L replied indifferently shaking his head. Mirandas cousins boyfriend, what did that have to do with him? Even if there was a connection, it would be a rtionship asking for trouble! Monty nodded at the words and then red at Daniel coldly. From now on, dont let me see you. Go get your paycheck from finance tomorrow and get out of here! As he spoke, Daniel stumbled and almost fell to the ground. He looked hopeless. Hey? Isnt that Mr. Ellis prized possession? How At this moment, Monty happened to nce at Caras feet and eximed in surprise. Prized possession? Cara was stunned by his words and instinctively picked up the jade Buddha under her feet. Yes! This is Anton, the CEO of Ellis Jewellery Groups prized possession disyed in his jade store! It was carved from an entire piece of top-grade emperor green jade. Someone once offered 20 million dors for it but Anton didnt sell it! I never thought he would give it to Mrs. Lowe you have such great influence! Monty looked amazed as he gazed at the statue of Buddha with envy in his eyes. Upon hearing this, Caraughed and waved her hand repeatedly, No no! I dont have any influence; my son-inw L has great influence! It was given to L by Mr. Ellis. After speaking these words, this mother-inw smiled softly at L; her eyes were so gentlepared to before when she had been disgusted with him. Oh I see now! Actually Monty had known all along but pretended not to know. Haha L you are thoughtful indeed! Youre willing to give such an expensive thing away? Good son-inw good son-inw haha Emmanuel also smiled happily beside him while ncing over Mirandas auntie and uncle who were hanging their heads low wishing they could just disappear into thin air right then. Next, Monty stayed polite for a while longer before saying goodbye and leaving because he had already done what needed doing here; there wasnt much point staying any longer than necessary after all There was no way around it C facing L made him feel too much pressure! Although L seemed harmless enough smiling away like that, Monty still couldnt help feeling scared stiff whenever near him After Monty had left, Mirandas cousin and aunt exchanged a nce and looked at L with a hesitant expression. Little L! I never expected Mr. Atkinson to give you so much respect! You see Daniels job, can you help him out Chapter 107 One-Sentence Matters Yes, L, were all family! Can you help us out? Ellie asked with a thick skin. Hearing Celine and Ellies request, Cannon and Daniel both looked at L eagerly. It wasnt easy to make a monthly sry of 5 thousand these days. If he lost his job just like that, Daniel would be heartbroken. Bro, you have a big influence! I was wrong before. Dont worry about it, said Daniel with a red face as he came over to smile apologetically. Watching Celines family act so subserviently in front of them after showing off their superiority earlier made Cara and Emmanuel feel smug. L was really making them look good. Well since were rtives, I cant argue with someone younger than me. L, could you help them plead? Cara smiled graciously and expressed her generosity towards the situation. Most importantly though was the fact that Celines family hade begging for their help now. It felt great for Cara to have the upper hand for once. Thank you! Thank you Mrs. Lowe! Thank you Bro Daniels face immediately filled with gratitude upon hearing this. Call Mr. Atkinson yourselves, I dont have his number, L said casually. Uh Daniel was taken aback by this statement. The entire Celine family looked at L with a strange expression, and a few doubts arose in their hearts. Could it be that L didnt even have Montys phone number? Their rtionship seemed to be nothing more than that. He had previously given L respect by letting Daniel go, and now he was asking him to bring Daniel back? Would that even work? After dialing the number, Daniel still handed the phone to L. What are you doing?! Do you still have any shame left Monty picked up the call only to start cursing right away upon seeing it was from Daniel. Its me, L! However, before he could finish speaking, L calmly spoke up while putting him on speakerphone mode without any warning. Huh? Mr. Willis, is that really You?! II wasnt cursing at you sir! I didnt know it was you calling. Monty sounded shocked as well as terrified after hearing what happened next from an unexpected source such asnchan himself. Upon hearing Montys attitude, Daniel and Celines family looked at each other in confusion. Cara and Emmanuel exchanged a nce, their faces beaming with pride and satisfaction. Its okay! You see, nobody introduced him to me earlier so I didnt know. It turns out that Daniel is the boyfriend of my wifes cousin, so we are somewhat rted. What about keeping his job? L asked. Uh Monty paused for a moment, then quickly smiled and said, I see! Since he has some connection with Mr. Willis, then Ill let him continue working under my supervision. In the future, I will take care of him more. Okay, thank you! L said lightly. No problem, no problem, haha Monty was full of pleasing smiles. After hanging up the phone, L returned the cellphone to Daniel. At this moment, Daniel, who had just been showing off in front of L with a fierce and arrogant attitude, received the phone with both hands in a respectful manner. Thank Thank you, bro! I never expected that your words would be so effective! Mr. Atkinson seems to listen to and follow your every word! He was really shocked. Just a casual remark from L and his job with a monthly sry of 5, 000 was back? Not only that, Monty also said that he will take care of him more in the future. Just because he had a slight connection with L that was not even significant, did it mean he should be implicated? Celine, Cannon and Ellie all showed surprise and looked at L with grateful yet embarrassed eyes! L didnt have Montys phone number, but Monty still showed so much respect towards L.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What did this mean? It meant that Monty was unterally trying to please L. L didnt have Montys phone number, it seemed he simply didnt care enough to save it! Cara and Emmanuel were both grinning from ear to ear at the moment, they couldnt be more pleased with themselves. Why was there such a big difference between son-inws? In just that moment, Mason finally finished arranging his mothers birthday banquet and entered the private room with a few waiters following behind him. Oh? Antie, uncle? What brings you here? Mason eximed. You little rascal, you finally showed up! Celine and her family came to celebrate my birthday, and by the way, they need a favor from your brother-inw. Isnt that right, sister? Cara said with a flushed face. Yes, thats right! Celineughed awkwardly. Haha, Auntie, you know how amazing my brother-inw is? Mason responded with a casualugh at thement. Hearing this, Celine and her family were surprised once again. Mason was known for being rebellious and difficult to control, yet he praised Mirandas chosen husband so highly? This son-inw was truly one of a kind. That evening in Vi A of Emerald Green Estates, L held Noras small hand as Albie and his son Dn followed closely behind. Two days ago they obtained the Dragon Marrow Herb and L had started refining the Dragons Blood Pill. Today it would finally bepleted. Albie, did you call on others to join in boycotting Lowes Pharmaceutical with you? L asked casually while walking towards the house in the courtyard. Yes Mr. Willis! I just returned from Yeginia two days ago. If I had known that Ms. Miranda and her family were kicked out of thepany earlier on then I would have boycotted them already! Albie expressed his dissatisfaction for L. L shook his head nonchntly, Thank you for your kindness but there is no need for that. If you boycott Lowes Pharmaceutical then Love Light, which is a special drug used to treat leukemia patients will stop production too! What about those leukemia patients who are waiting desperately for help? If L wanted to use this tactic against Romeo, then he would have informed Albie beforehand but he didnt because he believed many leukemia patients were counting on Love Light to save their lives. Although Romeo and Victoria were hateful people, L didnt want to indirectly harm so many people because of personal grudges. As soon as these words fell out of his mouth though, Albie coldly snorted with an angry expression, Mr. Willis! You may have great vision but do not forget that Love Light capsules are now priced sky-high! After Ms. Miranda resigned from management at Lowes Pharmaceutical they signed new contracts with other agents. The factory price of Love Light capsules is 1 thousand per box now! Because retail prices are no longer limited byw, it has been sold at two or three times more than its original price in pharmacies or hospitals! Families who could afford it turned to other effective drugs instead. And those who cant afford it still cant get the medicine! Not only Love Light, but Lowes Golden Wound Medicine and two other new drugs have also doubled in price! As soon as the words fell, Ls face darkened instantly, his eyes shing with intense anger. What? The Love Light he had developed had now fallen into the hands of Romeo and others, and had be an outrageously priced drug without conscience! Chapter 108 Nora’s Illness Alright, then you guys can handle it, Albie! If the price of medicine is too high, well just stop! L said coldly. Well! Not only will I use all my connections to prevent Lowes Pharmaceutical from finding new suppliers for their raw materials likest time, but at least the local suppliers wont have to worry about it anymore. Mr. Willis, your hard work shouldnt be used as a tool for others to profit from bloodsucking. Albie nodded vigorously. Will this affect your interests? L asked. No problem! My own child is a leukemia patient and I already detest exorbitant prices for medicine. I hate those heartless businessmen who make money by exploiting patients even more. Mr. Willis, you dont need to worry about it! Albie said resolutely before changing his tone, By the way Miss Miranda and you are doing what now? Do you have any ns for creating new drugs or starting a newpany? Were working on it and still in the early stages! When everything is on track, well need your help with raw materials. L replied politely. Of course! Count me in! Albie promised with his hand on his chest. A few minutester Nora and Dn were lying separately on a small bed wearing only shorts. After taking Dragons Blood Pill both children had ck dirt oozing out of their bodies. Dragons Blood Pill could thoroughly cleanse bone marrow. Not only could it cure leukemia but also improve both childrens physical condition dramatically. How is everything going Mr. Willis? asked an anxious Albie. At that moment, L was carefully observing both children while his face changed constantly. You can rest assured Albie that your son has been cured of leukemia, he said solemnly after some observation time passed . As soon as he heard this news, Albie was so excited that he trembled all over and cried with joy. However, when he turned around, he saw that Ls face was grimacing tightly together. As expected, Dn had beenpletely cured by Dragons Blood Pill, but shockingly, L found out that Nora still had ck gas lingering in her bone marrow! It was useless! Dragons Blood Pill didnt work for Noras illness? Why? Why was this happening? Where did the problem arise??? An hourter, Nora slowly woke up. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was her father sitting by her bedside, wiping her body. Daddy! The little girl immediately jumped into Ls arms. Seeing her father as soon as she opened her eyes made Nora feel especially happy. L hugged his daughter and kissed her forehead. How do you feel now, baby girl? he asked with a smile. I dont really feel anything, Nora blinked and shook her head cutely. Thats because I was almost better before, so now that Impletely recovered, I cant really tell! Dont worry, your illness is all gone, Lforted his daughter. Yay! Thats great! I amnt sick anymore! The little girl danced around excitedly and gave L a kiss on the cheek. Then she hopped off the bed and ran around the room. A five-year-old child who had been gued by illness could only imagine how much oppression and gloom were in Noras heart. Hearing that she had recovered from it all at once made all of those negative feelings disappear in an instant; suddenly everything became sunny again. Seeing how happy Nora was now only strengthened Ls resolve to find out what caused this whole ordeal in the first ce. Although he failed this time around, he could still secretly infuse dragon energy into his daughters body without leaving any traces behind to ensure that she remained healthy without having to take medicine or know what was going on behind-the-scenes C just as long as his little girl could be happy carefree like any other child should be Early the next morning after dropping off Nora at kindergarten school; L drove over to Imperial View Vi Area to pick up Miranda. When he arrived there, Miranda had already finished getting ready for their trip together. Today she dressed casually in sportswear instead of wearing something more formal or cold like usual C adding a touch of yfulness and liveliness, which made it seem like they were just two neighbors hanging out together. Why are you dressed like this? Ld asked somewhat surprisedly upon seeing Mirandas new outfit choice today. Factory has so many things that require my personal attention. Do I have to wear high heels? Whats wrong? Doesnt it look good? Miranda asked, her beautiful eyes filled with a hint of anxiety. She didnt know when she started caring about her image in Ls eyes. You look good! Anything you wear looks good! Lughed. Smooth talker! The goddess CEO gave him a yful re, but her lips couldnt help but curl up, feeling a bit happy inside. As they walked out of the vis gate, they saw a Porsche Cayenne parked at the entrance. In the next moment, a young man stepped out of the car. He had a tall and slender figure, a well-tailored suit, and a handsome appearance. In his hands, he held arge bouquet of roses! Upon seeing L and Miranda, the young man paused for a moment, nced at L, and then shed a sunny smile at Miranda. Miranda, long time no see! L clearly felt the hostility in the nce the young man gave him earlier. Turning his head, he saw Miranda standing frozen in ce, her expression frozen on her face upon seeing the handsome young man. Then, her face turned cold as ice. Seeing Mirandas reaction, L was secretly surprised. She had always beenposed and graceful in front of men, yet this young man managed to evoke such a strong reaction from her. Who was he? And what was his rtionship with Miranda? Moreover, they hadnt seen each other for a long time? Miranda coldly nced at the young man, then walked directly towards the Bentley Mulsanne that L hade in, ready to get in the car. She didnt even acknowledge the young man! However, Frederick Reynolds, the handsome young man, stepped in front of Miranda and knelt down on one knee. Miranda, I know I made a mistake back then! I was just too eager to have everything with you, which led me to do something foolish! For all these years, youve been the only one in my heart. I believe you still have me in your heart too! Lets start over, shall we? Frederick said affectionately, offering the bouquet of flowers to Miranda. Seeing this scene, L couldnt help but furrow his brows. However, he didnt immediately intervene. He always remembered that he and Miranda were ultimately in a contractual marriage. But even so, it was inevitable for L to feel displeased when someone confessed their love to his nominal wife right in front of him. He stared at Miranda intently, wanting to see her reaction. From Fredericks words, L knew that Miranda seemed to have a past with him. Now that he appeared in front of Miranda, how would she react?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If Miranda epted him, it would basically mean the end of their rtionship. Chapter 109 They Are Not Part of the Lowe Family Mirandas face remained cold as ice in the face of Fredericks confession. In the next second, she bypassed Frederick who was kneeling on one knee and got into the car directly, mming the door shut with a loud bang. L saw this and his eyes flickered. He didnt know why, but he felt relieved deep down inside. Although he reminded himself constantly that he and Miranda were not truly married, after everything they had been through together, he couldnt help but care about her deeply. L had to admit that just now he was a little nervous. Deep down in his heart, he didnt want to see Miranda ept Fredericks confession. Miranda! Miranda, please give me another chance! When Frederick saw this scene unfold before him, his expression of deep affection froze instantly. He stood up and wanted to go over to pester Miranda again. However at this moment L finally moved; with a sh of his body, he blocked Fredericks path in front of him. Im sorry, L sneered coldly. It seems like my wife doesnt want anything to do with you. Wife? When Frederick heard the word his expression instantly turned dark, How is that possible? How could Miranda get married so quickly? He stared at L resentfully for a few moments before disdainfully saying, Youre her husband? What makes you worthy enough for her? No one except me can match up with her! Hearing these words made L feel like punching him, Who do you think you are? Frederick sneered coldly and showed a hint of provocation, I am Mirandas first love; she loved me so much back then that she would have died for me! Dont you know? Do you know why she looks so icy when she sees me? Its because there is still some part of her heart that belongs to me! She can only use such behavior as an attempt at hiding her feelings! Kid, said Frederick as if challenging him further, lets wait and see what happens next! I will definitely make sure that Miranda changes her mind and returns back into my arms!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After speaking these words out loud, he nced resentfully towards Bentley before leaving immediately afterwards. L squinted his eyes while watching Porsche drive away before returning back into the car. What did he say to you? Dont listen to his nonsense; I and him are already in the past tense! After L got on the car, Miranda hesitated for a moment and finally exined to L. Upon hearing this, L felt somewhat inexplicablyforted. With Mirandas proud personality, he didnt expect her to exin to him. This showed that she cared about his feelings. I know, who hasnt had a past? L shook his head, indicating that he didnt take it to heart. But what he didnt notice was the deep worry and concern in Mirandas eyes! Tonight was Vincents business exchange meeting. At six oclock in the evening, luxury cars were already gathered at the door of Ednds five-star Delight Hotel. Rich businessmen and entrepreneurs from Kreanford and even surrounding areas came one after another. This business exchange meeting was hosted by Kreanfords richest man. Who wouldnt want to get close to him and build more connections here? At this time, L drove with Goddess CEO and Emmanuel couple to the entrance of Delight Hotel. Mason wasnt interested in this kind of business exchange meeting so he did note. L, do you really have Mr. Reids invitation? After getting off the car, Emmanuel still asked worriedly. Originally they did not want toe for fear of being kicked out and bing aughing stock. But because of Ls unexpected performance at yesterdays birthday banquet they came with a glimmer of hope. Dont worry! Look, isnt this it? Lahn smiled as he took out Vincents gold-ted invitation card given to him for them three people looked at it together. Thats good. Cara nodded relievedly. Actually they didnt recognize this invitation card, but since L said it was real then it must be true. Hey! You guys really daree! Just then a sarcastic voice sounded as they unexpectedly met Victoria along with Romeo family trio, Mirandas uncles, aunties etc C all direct members from the Lowe family. Even those from Lowe family wanted more connections on Vincents event. Moreover, they also needed to meet some herbal medicine wholesalers during this event so as solve theirpany shortage problem. They were all dressed in formal attire, looking exquisite and immactely groomed, giving the impression that they were all upper-ss individuals. Just now, the one who spoke up, wasnt it Harlow? Who else could it be? Romeo approached Emmanuel with a sly smile and asked, Emmanuel, I didnt expect to see you here! What brings you here? Of course were here for the exchange meeting. What else would we be doing? Emmanuel replied coldly. You need an invitation to attend this exchange meeting. Do you have one? Romeo teased. With that, he gestured towards the security personnel responsible for maintaining order at the entrance, Security, make sure to check these four people thoroughly and see if they have an invitation. At this moment, Victoria gave a cold nce at Emmanuels family and pulled out her invitation, This is our Lowe familys invitation. I brought all of us from the Lowe family to attend Mr. Reids exchange meeting! She then pointed her finger at Emmanuels family intentionally, However, not including these four people. They are no longer members of the Lowe family. If they try to use our name to get in there, you must not allow it! Upon hearing this statement from Victoria, Emmanuel looked at her with a mix of sadness and indignation on his face. Mom! Are you really so ruthless? Cara and Miranda both had grim expressions as well. Victoria was heartless enough to fear that they might use their affiliation with the Lowe family as leverage just so they could enter together? This kind of behavior was truly chilling! Dont call me mom! Our family doesnt have anyone like your selfish selves who disregard everything just because it suits them! As long as Miranda doesnt marry Mr. Austin, dont even think abouting back into our fold! Victoria said sternly. Haha! You guys came over here just trying to sneak in under the name of the Lowe family, right? But unfortunately for you guys -youve been kicked out! Eliza sneered mockingly. Harlow was beaming with pride, pointing to the luxurious cars outside the door. Do you see them? The big bosses and entrepreneurs attending todays exchange meeting are all here! Once we go in, well easily find a partner for our medicinal herbs even if we close our eyes. Emmanuel, if you dont want to embarrass yourself, its best to leave now. Wasnt it your son-inw who tricked you intoing here? Haha You actually believed him! Romeo teased. The other direct members of the Lowe family shook their heads as they watched their eldest brother and his family. Despite feeling a bit guilty, they didnt dare say anything due to Victorias attitude. However, at that moment, L pulled out the gold-edged invitation card and handed it over to the security personnel. Who told you that we didnt have an invitation card? Do I need to use the name of the Lowe family just to get in? Your imagination is quite impressive, he said confidently. Chapter 110 How is Your Mom Treating Us? Miranda spoke coldly, Yes, grandma, we have our own invitation card. We dont need to borrow the Lowe familys name! They didnt need to borrow the Lowe familys name, but Victorias actions had left them feeling extremely disappointed. Huh? You have one too? How is that possible? Romeo said in disbelief. Victoria also looked uncertain. At this moment, Eliza saw the invitation card that L had handed over and her eyes lit up as she eximed loudly, His card is fake! It must be fake! Just look at it C itspletely different from ours! As she spoke, she took out the invitation card that the Lowe family had received and handed it over to the security guard. Take a good look at this C this is a real invitation card. His looks shy but its obviously fake! After realizing this fact, Romeo and Victoria as well as Harlow and others all sneered in contempt. So it was fake! He just randomly picked a crappy card and thought he could sneak in? Even if youre pretending to be someone else, at least make a decent imitation However, at this moment, they saw that the head of security responsible for this area respectfully returned Ls invitation card with both hands while making an inviting gesture with his hand. Mr. Willis pleasee in. And then he directly threw Victorias invitation back to Eliza, addressing the Lowes without any expression on his face, You are restricted from entering; you do not qualify for participation in exchange meetings. What? The Lowes all thought they heard wrong! Even Emmanuel and Cara were dumbfounded by such an unexpected turn of events. Ls invite was epted while the Lowes were disqualified from entering? Are you sure youve got it right? This invitation card was sent by Mr. Reid to the Lowe family, so why wouldnt we be eligible? This little gigolos crappy piece of paper looks nothing like our invite cards; did you even bother checking properly? Harlow angrily pointed at the head of the security team and demanded. The reason why Mr. Willis invite looks different from yours is because his is a special VIP pass. And your qualifications have been revoked. I am just following orders, so please leave and do not cause any trouble here! The head security guard spoke in a cold tone. Bullshit! You were bribed by this little punk to act along with him, right? Eliza pointed at the head security guard and cursed. Romeos face was even darker as he asked the head security guard, How much did this kid pay you? Think about it carefully. Is it worth offending the Lowe family for such a small amount of money? How could they believe that L had some special VIP card? Victoria questioned in a strong and cold voice, Following orders? Whose orders are you following? This invitation card was clearly given to me by Mr. Reid himself. I want to see why you refuse to acknowledge it or revoke our qualifications. Who has the authority to revoke the Lowe familys qualifications? The head security guard frowned and was about to say something when suddenly a voice rang out. Following my orders enough for you? When they were looking towards the source of the voice, Vincent walked out from inside the hotel. Seeing him, Victoria and everyone from the Lowe family were stunned on site. Vincent ignored everyone else and went straight up to L, Mr. Willis, wee! Pleasee in. Seeing this scene made everyone from the Lowe family even more suspicious. If they didnt all know who Kreanfords wealthiest man was then they would have thought that L had found another actor again. How could that be possible? As one of Ednds top families with their own wealth, how could someone like Vincent be so polite with just some little punk?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Mr. Reid, what exactly do you mean by this? Are you considering making enemies with us over some little punk? Victoria spoke angrily while her expression turned dark as well. Hearing her words made Vincentugh, Ive considered it very carefully! How about it C does the Lowe family want to try me out? You Victoria heard his words but ultimately didnt say anything harsher than before! As Ednds wealthiest man, he held an incredible amount of power. The Lowes were only one of Ednds top families so how could they possibly scare him off? Even Romeo who had previously been mocking L et al looked foolish now too. The faces of other direct members of the Lowe family were all extremely ugly. I told you, you would be kicked out! Do you believe me now? Miranda, Mr. And Mrs. Lowe, lets go inside, L said tly and then walked into the hotel with Miranda following closely behind. Cara looked at Victoria with a smirk on her face and said, Well go in first! Were not family anymore. L cant bring you in with him either. What a pity It felt so good! So satisfying! Looking at Victorias face made Cara feel so happy! This evil mother-inw was even afraid that they would use the name of the Lowe family? But look what happened: my son-inw held a VIP card and brought us in grandly while your qualification was cancelled. Who cares about using the name of the Lowe family? Pfft! Okay Cara! Stop talking! Emmanuel tried to calm his wife down before pulling her inside. After all, Victoria was his mother and Emmanuel felt somewhat embarrassed being caught between them. Whats wrong? Your mom treated us like that earlier and I cant even say anything? I have to suffer this injustice? Carained. Emmanuel, cant you change your foolish loyalty to your mother? I didnt care when you transferred shares for free to your mom before but now she has made me and my daughter suffer so much while our son-inw helped us regain some dignity by speaking up for us. Whats wrong with feeling satisfied about it? Emmanuel could only force a smile as he hurriedly pulled his wife away from there. Lets go! Outside the door, Victoria gritted her teeth as she tapped her cane on ground shaking with anger. Such humiliation! Such humiliation! Meanwhile Romeos family looked even more upset. They had hoped to meet new business partners through this exchange meeting today but they couldnt even get past the door What were they going to do? Theirpanys raw material crisis seemed unsolvable now? Thinking about their next delivery date which wasnt far off already filled Romeo with panic. If they couldnt deliver goods by then The consequences would be unimaginable. Dad, what are we going to do now? Harlow whispered anxiously into Romeos ear thinking about those consequences herself too. Im going to find Albie! Romeo replied calmly, Didnt he say I offended someone who shouldnt be offended? I need him to help me figure something out! I have to ask, who the hell did I offend? Romeo said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. Ill go apologize and make amends if I have to. If we dont get production back on track soon and those agentse after us, its all over. Chapter 111 Miranda, Don’t Push Me Vincent personally escorted L to the banquet hall, and went off to do his own thing! The hall was filled with high society figures, all gathered in groups of two or three, catching up with old friends or making new ones. There were self-serve food and drinks ced around the room, and overall the atmosphere of the business exchange seemed pleasant enough. After Miranda and her parents entered, they received greetings from several people. Although Emmanuel had been kicked out of the Lowe family, he still had some connections within Ednds upper society. Plus, Miranda herself was a well-known ice queen CEO who inevitably drew attention wherever she went. She began chatting with various people alongside her parents. L wasnt too fond of this kind of asion; he only attended this exchange for Mirandas sake. He saw a few familiar faces there as well C Monty from yesterday, Bettys father Anton, as well as Dominic who owned a rival pharmaceuticalpany to Lowes Pharmaceutical. However, L couldnt be bothered to go say hello; he found an inconspicuous corner for himself and sat down to eat alone. After a while though, while Miranda was talking with a pharmaceutical machinerypany executive she suddenly received a card from one of the servers! Ms. Lowe, said the polite server handing it over, someone asked me to give this card to you. Miranda looked at him suspiciously before taking it from him; after opening it, her expression changed immediately! She hesitated for several seconds before frowning deeply and walking out into the banquet hall. L had been keeping an eye on Miranda throughout their time there so when he saw her leave quickly like that he hurried after her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What happened? He asked worriedly upon catching up with her. Miranda looked at him hesitantly before shaking her head saying, Its nothing! I just need to use the restroom. Ill go with you, L said, sensing something was amiss in her expression and feeling concerned. Upon hearing this, Miranda shot him an annoyed nce and said, Rogue! Im going to the restroom! You stay here and behave yourself! Um alright, L nodded sheepishly. Watching him return to the hall and find a ce to sit, Miranda then briskly walked away. Ls face showed a hint of doubt, but he followed Miranda secretly while she was unaware and entered the elevator. After a minute, Miranda walked out of the elevator and arrived at the eighth floor of the Delight Hotel. This floor had several guest rooms, and after making sure no one saw her, she went to room 0811 and knocked on the door. A handsome young man walked out from inside C it was none other than Frederick, Mirandas ex-boyfriend. I knew you woulde! Come in, said Frederick with an air of pride as he looked at Miranda. Without expression on her face, Miranda nced at him before walking into the room. Frederick peeked outside before closing the door behind him. At that moment L appeared around the corner with a mix of self-mockery, heartache and anger written all over his face. Is this where you were going to restroom? L muttered sarcastically to himself as he watched them enter the hotel room together. He couldnt believe that his wife had been sneaking around behind his back with her ex-boyfriend C they even booked a hotel room together! It didnt matter if they wanted to rekindle their old me; L reminded himself that theirs was just an arranged marriage so he didnt have any right to interfere in her personal life. But why did she have to lie about it? After experiencing udias betrayal earlier in life this situation left L feeling uneasy inside. Back in banquet hall, L sat there pouring himself another ss full of brandy which he gulped down without using any dragon energy techniques for detoxification. He let himself feel numb from alcohol hoping it would make him feel better emotionally. Meanwhile , in Room 0811 What do you want from me, Frederick? asked Miranda through gritted teeth as she entered into the hotel suite looking angry and resentful. Miranda, dont you understand my feelings? I love you, and it hasnt changed all these years! I thought that by immersing myself in my career, I could forget about you. But I was wrong! Miranda, please give me another chance. Can we start over? Frederick said, holding Mirandas hand with deep affection. He felt the softness and tenderness of her hand, which stirred his heart. Seeing Miranda in front of him, even more beautiful and captivating than in their college days, Fredericks emotions swirled. Mirandas face changed, and she forcefully pulled her hand away from Fredericks grasp. Let go! Frederick, were already over! I came here to tell you not to bother me anymore. Im married, and Im very happy. My husband is good to me, and I love him. Please, dont appear in my life again. Upon hearing this, Frederick sneered, Miranda, dont lie to me! I had someone check it today. L is just a puppet you found; hes not your real husband. He probably hasnt even touched you, has he? Thats nonsense! We have our marriage certificate, Miranda said coldly. So what if you have it? I also found out that Isa from one of the four major families is pursuing you right now, Frederick continued smugly. You only found this guy to disgust Isa so he would give up on you. Miranda, dont be so hard on yourself, he added with a smirk. You dont know yet C behind me is the Brooks family in Slocmore! The head of the Brooks family is Lord Town Marshal of Military District C not something Ednd Security District canpare with easily. That person is truly a giant in military affairs who controls countless troops under hismand. And Mrs. Brooks happens to be my godmother! As long as we are together, theres nothing Isa can do about it! Miranda, we are meant for each other; dont be angry with me anymore? I promise that I will cherish you forever! As he spoke these words, Frederick moved towards embracing her. Miranda was beautiful, and he could hardly restrain himself any longer. He had yed around with countless women over all these years, but every time his mind wandered, it would always return back to Mirandas stunning beauty. This caused problems every time he was intimate with other women! After all, having appreciated such peerless beauty once before who would still find interest in roadside granite? Get lost! Frederick, can you please show some respect? I dont care about your background or how impressive your status is now, we have nothing to do with each other anymore! Miranda pushed Frederick away with force and spoke with resistance and disgust. As soon as she finished speaking, Frederick finally became angry and ashamed. His expression twisted slightly as he spoke in a hateful tone, Miranda, dont push me! Dont forget that those embarrassing videos of yours are still in my hands! If you dontply with me, Ill make them public and ruin the reputation of this proud and arrogant business goddess! Chapter 112 Looks Great Upon hearing Fredericks threat, Mirandas face showed anger and panic. The reason she was willing toe and see Frederick was because of these videos. Frederick, you are so despicable! Miranda gritted her teeth and was filled with hatred towards the man in front of her. During their college years, Miranda was finally won over by Fredericks persistent pursuit and efforts to please her. The two of them had been in a rtionship for some time, and it was also Mirandas first love. But what Miranda didnt expect was that Frederick had secretly installed a pinhole camera in the apartment she rented. He recorded many private videos of Mirandas daily life, such as bathing and changing clothesThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Once, it was Fredericks birthday and Miranda wanted to give him a surprise. She didnt tell him in advance and went straight to his ce. As a result, she stumbled upon the sight of Frederick in an unsightly state. He was engaging in intimate activities with another woman, and to make matters worse, he was holding a phone in his hand, ying some of Mirandas private footage. Only then did Miranda realize that Frederick not only cheated on her but also despicably and shamelessly spied on her in secret! In a fit of anger, she fiercely pped him several times. No matter how Frederick exined and begged, she decisively ended the rtionship. She never expected that, after several years, Frederick would reappear and use those private videos to ckmail her. Despicable? Miranda, how could you say that I am despicable? Its all because I love you too much and want to have you so badly! Why did I look for other women in the first ce and do such things? Wasnt it because you never let me touch you? Upon hearing this, Frederick responded in a somewhat disturbed manner. It turned out that he med Miranda for the dirty things he had done himself! Frederick, you make me sick! In Mirandas beautiful eyes, there was a look of disgust. Ill ask you again! Do you want to ruin your reputation or obey me? Frederick snorted coldly and threatened in his tone. Even if I die, even if I am disgraced, I will not let you seed! Miranda gritted her teeth. You When Frederick heard this, his expression froze. It seemed unexpected, but Miranda was surprisingly fierce. The next moment, he let out a long sigh and slumped down on the couch as if in despair. Frederick spoke with a bitter smile, then picked up the red wine from the coffee table and poured two sses. Miranda, I did all of this because I just want to have you so badly. But how can I bring myself to really destroy you? Dont worry, I actually destroyed those videos a long time ago. It was just a scare tactic earlier. Frederick said sorrowfully. As soon as he finished speaking, Mirandas heart trembled slightly at his words. Seeing Frederick like this, she shook her head in disbelief. Why do you have to do this? I wont ever like you again! Okay then. After we finish these drinks, lets go our separate ways and never contact each other again. He said as he raised his ss for a toast with Miranda before they both drank it down in one gulp. Alright! Donte back to bother me anymore! Miranda wiped her mouth and coldly told him before turning around and walking away. However, after taking only a few steps forward she stumbled and fell onto the ground. Miranda! Where are you going? You cant escape from my grasp Hahaha Frederickughed triumphantly! Meanwhile at the banquet hall! L drank one ss of alcohol after another without any interest in anything around him. He always thought that he didnt have any special feelings towards Miranda but now realized that he was wrong! People arent made of wood or grass; who can be unfeeling? After pretending to marry Miranda for such a long time now, L had unknowingly fallen for her too! If it was just business between them why would he do so much for her? But now everything seemed foolish! Just like what happened with udia before Woman haha L took another big sip of his drink while mocking himself under his breath when suddenly someone tapped on his shoulder from behind. Turning around, L saw Henry standing there looking at him curiously, Mr. Ward? What brings you here? L slurred out unclearly since by now he had already drunk too much alcohol Mr. Willis, I have something to show you. Follow me, Henry said in a serious tone. What is it? Not interested, L waved his hand, uninterested. Its about your wife, Miss Miranda! Henrys expression turned serious. At the mention of Miranda, L finally lifted his eyelids and asked, What about her? He wanted to say that it had nothing to do with him but held back the words at thest moment One minuteter! Henry supported the slightly drunk L and brought him to the hotels operations room on this floor. I wont go in. Its not convenient, he stopped at the door and let L enter by himself. L looked suspiciously at Henry before walking inside confusedly. Inside, there was a row ofputers operated by female employees along with Kiera C the Ward family heiress. Miss Ward? What are you doing here? What do you want me to see? L asked curiously. Kiera rolled her eyes at him and said sarcastically, The Delight Hotel is our property; cant I be here? As for what it ise over here and take a look. L approached upon hearing the words, only to see a girl operating theputer. Suddenly, a video appeared on the screen. In the video, a graceful and stunning figure undressed and struck a few enticing poses in front of a mirror. The next moment, she wrapped herself in a towel and walked into the bathroom. L couldnt help but swallow hard while watching! However, anyone could tell that she wasnt intentionally trying to seduce anyone since this was recorded within her own home. Girls. especially beautiful ones often admire themselves in front of mirrors; however being secretly recorded changes things entirely. Do you like what you see? Kiera nced at L who seemed like he was drooling already then sneered sarcastically, Hmph! Men are all pigs who can never resist temptation. It looks great! Really great L nodded subconsciously, but quickly realized his mistake. After an awkward cough, he hurriedly turned off theputer screen, afraid that someone might see the woman in the video. What are you afraid of? There are only women here! Kiera said impatiently. Thats not the point! L replied with a dark face. In the next second, he was filled with energy and all traces of alcohol disappeared instantly. His eyes were cold and sharp! Is this my wife Miranda? Tell me! Where did you get this footage? Chapter 113 Sorry, I’m Here L instantly sobered up! Kiera and the other girls in the control room felt Ls fierce gaze and couldnt help but tremble inside. They felt as if they were being approached by a sharp sword. Hey, why are you so angry? We didnt create this video, Kiera protested. This guy really cared about his wife, she thought to herself. Where did ite from? L asked coldly, his drunkennesspletely gone. Kiera signaled to one of the girls who exined what had happened to L. It turned out that this control room was connected to the projector in the banquet hall. Today at the business conference, several famous entrepreneurs would be giving speeches on stage. Among them was Frederick, chairman of a biotechpany from Slocmore. These entrepreneurs who were speaking on stage would save their speech materials backstage before they went up on stage. Then they could directly operate the projector on stage and y whatever they needed ording to their needs. The control room in the hotel could see these materials so they found Fredericks video saved backstage ahead of time. That bastard! After listening, Ls face changed constantly as he gritted his teeth and cursed angrily. The next second he suddenly realized something, Oh no! Miranda is in danger! Saying that he rushed out of the control room with an anxious expression all over his face How do you feel baby? In Room 0811, Frederick had already brought Miranda onto bed and smirked proudly at her. Frederick! You despicable person! Did you drug me? Miranda felt weak all over her body with no strength left even after struggling hard trying to get up. You still want to leave? Dont worry, even if I let you goter, you wont be able to bear it anymore. Frederick said while touching Mirandas cheek, Miranda, youre getting more beautiful every day. You jerk! Get your dirty hands off me! Miranda wanted to curse him but found her voice soft and powerless instead which sounded more tempting than harmful. Frederick only felt like melting away under her spell Frederick, what youre doing its a crime! Youll go to jail for this! Please, calm down! Miranda hoped she could scare Frederick off. However, Frederick was fearless and sneered. Miranda, why would I go to jail? If anyone is going to report something, it will be me reporting you! As he spoke, he took out a DV camera from the cab and aimed it at Miranda on the bed. When your drugs take effect, Ill start recording. The fact is that you couldnt resist me and pushed me away. I gave you drugs that wont show up in two hours. By then there wont be any evidence! Hahaha Hearing this made Miranda angry and desperate. You beast! Beast! A beast? Better than being worse than a beast! Miranda, you are mine! You will love mepletely when I have you in my arms forever! Frederickughed triumphantly. He looked at the beautiful woman whose face was blushing with her body starting to twist slightly; he couldnt wait anymore. He knew that Mirandas drugs were about to take effect. The sight of her was like a ripe peach emitting deadly temptation. He couldnt help but reach out his trembling hand towards her sexy feet due to excitement. L L Where are you save me L With herst bit of resistance left in her heart, she murmured someones name: L But would hee? L didnt know anything about herself secretly meeting with Frederick; how could he possibly find this ce? Thinking of this made Miranda feel hopeless and helpless as two lines of tears slid down from the corners of her eyes F**k it all!! Are you still thinking about that useless piece of sh*t now?! Whats so good about him anyway?! Isnt he just some young guy who can barely make ends meet?! Where do I fall shortpared with him? Im better than any young guy who can barely make ends meet like him. You pretentious little b*tch will beg for my love soon enough. As he heard Miranda shouting Ls name from her mouth, Frederick instantly became infuriated, his face contorted. L L Miranda, despite her despair, continued to mutter unconsciously. Stop! Even if you do, he wonte to save you! Give up on that hope! Frederick yelled in frustration. Boom! But at that moment, a thunderous sound suddenly erupted. The door of the guest room was kicked open. The next moment, a figure rushed in. Sorry, Im here! After entering, L stared fiercely at Frederick. L L, you really came Am I seeing things? Miranda weakly raised her head, and when she saw the familiar figure, tears burst forth like a mountain flood that had burst its banks. It was a mix of overwhelming joy and a profound release of emotions upon seeing someone she could trust. You you Frederick looked at the iing L, his face turning pale. I will kill you! L said each word, carrying a terrifying intent as he approached Frederick. But at that moment, Henry arrived hastily with a group of people. He grabbed L, saying, Mr. Willis, dont act impulsively! Killing him here will cause a lot of trouble. Hes a young entrepreneur invited by Mr. Reid for todays event, and hes going to give a speech on stageter. Miss Miranda hasnt been harmed, so dont act hastily!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, L took a deep breath and restrained his urge to harm Frederick. Todays business exchange was organized by Vincent, Kreanfords wealthiest man. L owed him some courtesy and shouldnt create a scene at an event he hosted. Additionally, this hotel was owned by the Ward family, andmitting a murder here wouldplicate things for Erik and Henry. After all, Frederick appeared to have some status and influence. Get lost! I better not see you again! L red at Frederick, sternly warning him. Frederick hastily fled the room, casting a resentful look at L before leaving. L Just then, Miranda cried out in a sweet voice and suddenly pounced on L from the bed. Her arms, like slippery water snakes, coiled around Ls neck. L could feel the warm breeze and the hot breath escaping from Mirandas mouth on his neck. It was quite intoxicating! Hurry, help me find a new room. L eximed urgently to Henry. L held Miranda and followed Henry to another guest room, then locked the door directly. Help me I want Just as he set her down, Miranda once again, like an octopus, entwined herself around him. Her body was burning hot, and her beautiful eyes were fixed on L. In order to attend this business exchange meeting, Miranda even changed into a formal dress in the evening. Her slender and beautiful legs were constantly rubbing against each other, which was almost unbearable! Chapter 114 A Gentleman’s Love for Beauty, with Proper Conduct in Taking It L swallowed hard, struggling to maintain hisposure. Damn it! I will never take advantage of someones misfortune! Although Miranda was currently shouting that she wanted it, L knew that it was because she was under the influence of poison and not her true desire. Withstanding the deadly temptation, L took a deep breath and steadied his mind. He carefully removed Mirandas arms from around his neck, then pressed a certain acupressure point on her abdomen, saying, Its okay, Ill detoxify you now. L, take me please I beg you Mirandas voice was sultry and alluring, nearly causing L to lose control. Damn! If you keep doing this, I really cant take it anymore! There was no way around it, Miranda was just too beautiful. Her exquisite face, well-defined figure, and her current seductive demeanor were irresistible to any man. Sorry! L gritted his teeth and, with a determined heart, used just the right amount of force to deliver a chop to Mirandas neck from behind. The goddess CEO finally quieted down, her eyes rolled back and she fainted. What a little devil! L muttered and let out a long sigh of relief. Miranda was usually aloof and cold, but the more she disyed this tempting side, the more difficult it was for anyone to resist. Next, L calmed down and began to massage Mirandas acupoints, infusing her with dragon energy to detoxify her. After a dozen minutes! Upon hearing Mirandas whimper, she woke up from her slumber. Are you okay now? How do you feel? L asked with concern. The goddess CEOs beautiful eyes were filled with aplex expression as she looked at L. Although she had a drug reaction before, she did not lose consciousness, so she remembers what happened. Thinking about it, Mirandas cheeks were suddenly flushed when she realized that she had actually begged L for it just now. Next, there was some resentment and unwillingness. This jerk, didnt even take the opportunity to do anything to her?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Did you knock her out too? L, do you like men? The next second, Miranda, who never failed to surprise with her words, suddenly blurted out this sentence. L almost spat out a mouthful of blood and said with a ck face, Ive already had a daughter! Upon hearing these words, L broke out in a cold sweat and thought to himself, I didnt even touch you, why are you still unhappy? Not at all! To be honest, if youre sober, I wont hold back! But you are addicted, I am not so despicable as to take advantage of someones weakness. A gentleman loves beauty, but he takes it with propriety! Upon hearing this, Mirandas beautiful eyes gave L a cold nce, but deep down she once again held him in high regard. At this moment, there was a knock at the door. L opened the door and saw Henry standing outside. His face had a hint of mystery, and he winked at L as he said, Mr. Willis,e with me. I have something good to show you. Oh? L raised an eyebrow and turned to Miranda, saying, You take a break and Ill handle this issue. Im going out for something. Miranda opened her mouth, wanting to call out to L. At this moment, she just wanted L to stay here with her. When he left, Miranda felt empty inside. L was unaware of Mirandas thoughts and followed Henry to Fredericks room. This Frederick really likes recording videos! Mr. Willis, see for yourself. Henry spoke and threw a DV to L. L took it and fiddled with it for a while, and suddenly an unbearable sight appeared. This hobby of Fredericks was the same as Jay Howards They actually enjoyed filming themselves during intimate encounters with various women! After watching for a while, Ls face was filled with a wicked smile. At this moment, he realized that he had misunderstood Miranda before, so he didnt ask her specifically what happened again to avoid hurting her. But even if he didnt ask, L probably guessed the cause and effect. Miranda must have secretly gone to see Frederick because he was using those videos to threaten her. You bastard, trying to mess with my wife? Ill make you lose face first! After L returned to Mirandas room, the goddess CEO expressed her desire to leave. Such a thing happened and she was not in the mood to attend the business exchange meeting here. But L persuaded her to stay, Theres a good show for you to watchter! What show? Whats going on? Miranda frowned, and now her overall mood was not very high. No matter what, her heart suffered an irreparable trauma today! Fredericks show! I guarantee you can vent your anger! Despite Ls persuasion, Miranda was still led back to the hall by him. At this moment, the exchange meeting had already reached the speech section. Standing on stage was none other than Frederick himself! Miranda, L, where did you guys go just now? Cara and Emmanuel saw them and greeted them. Cara frowned and scolded Miranda and L, Even if you two want to date, when cant you do it? Why run around during this exchange meeting? Mom we didnt. Miranda said with a slightly unnatural expression. Okay, stop talking! Listen to his entrepreneurial experience and learn from it! Emmanuel waved his hand solemnly. Hearing this sentence made Miranda feel disgusted with a hint of resistance on her face. Frederick stood on stage speaking confidently about his entrepreneurial process while wearing a suit that looked fresh and clean as if nothing had happened before. Looking at Fredericks arrogant appearance made Miranda feel nauseous as she stared at him with hatred in her eyes; today she finally saw through his true nature C he was just scum! Frederick is really amazing ah! He started his ownpany at such a young age; now he even wants to open branches in Ednd! Cara said beside them. He has been named one of Slocmores top ten young entrepreneurs of the year! L, you have to work hard too, Emmanuel added. Although you have some connections and influence right now but also need to learn how to turn these into your own resources like Frederick did so that openingpanies in other states would be considered impressive! Upon hearing these words from her parents mouths made Miranda sneer coldly then gritted her teeth saying, Dad Mom some people may look shiny outside, but they are actually beasts inside. How can theypare with L? Miranda what kind of talk is that? Why dont you admit someone else is excellent? Caras face twisted in displeasure. Mr. and Mrs. Lowe, youll soon see just how shameless and despicable this guy on stage really is! L chuckled. Hearing this, Cara and Emmanuel snorted coldly, revealing a hint of disappointment towards L. They felt that L wasnt humble enough; when he encountered young people who were better than him, his mindset was very negative. Just then, after Frederick finished speaking on stage, his expression suddenly turned serious. His gaze shot towards Miranda with a sinister look. Alright! Ive finished sharing my entrepreneurial experience and hope its been helpful to all of you! And now Im going to expose a scum in the business world! She acts high and mighty on the surface but is actually extremely promiscuous behind closed doors! Chapter 115 Enemy’s Enemy As soon as Frederick spoke, the whole room immediately burst into a heated discussion. No one expected that there would be such a segment in todays business presentation. Exposing the scum in the industry? What was going on? Miranda, who was standing below, heard these words and her expression immediately became tense. Her hand instinctively tightened around L, and she disyed a look of anxiety. L, lets go! Right now! Mirandas voice even trembled slightly. She suddenly thought of Fredericks threat to her earlier. He said that if she didnt obey him, he would make those videos public and ruin her reputation! At this point, Miranda heard Frederick say that he was going to expose the scum in the business world. How could she not know what he was up to? Panic and unease had taken hold of the goddess CEOs mind. Although those videos were just private recordings of her daily life, they were made public and seen by everyone. She will never be able to live a normal life again. Miranda, trust me! The show is about to begin! L grasped Mirandas hand and felt her inner turmoil. He confidently and calmlyforted her. But Miranda wanted to say something else. However, at this moment, the sound of the recording suddenly started. Despicable thing, does it feel good? As soon as the scene appeared, the entire hall fell silent and everyone stared at the screen in shock. Ah, hiss Immediately, the voice of a man experiencing both pain and pleasure rang out. Miranda, filled with anxiety and unease, heard these voices and her beautiful eyes showed a hint of confusion. There was no way a video of her own life being secretly filmed had that sound! The next second, she looked up curiously. But she immediately spat and quickly averted her gaze, her beautiful face filled with disgust and a sense of revengeful satisfaction. To her astonishment, she saw Frederick in the picture,pletely naked, with a dog cor around his neck. A woman dressed in leather pants and a leather jacket held a whip in her hand Damn! What a thrilling game Mr. Reynolds is ying! Exposing the scum in the business world, isnt that himself? I didnt expect the top 10 young entrepreneurs in Slocmore to be these kind of people, tsk tsk What a mess is this? How can someone be so shameless to release a video like this of themselves? Cara also felt embarrassed to watch and spat out a curse. L, I was wrong just now! Dont learn from people like him!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emmanuel was also sweating profusely. In the previous second, the young entrepreneur who was considered outstanding in their minds had now be a shameless scoundrel. What what the f*ck is going on here? How could they release these? Who, who is ying tricks? Ah. Ah ah! Fredericks face turned red. Looking at those unbearable images of himself, he was about to go crazy and screamed hysterically. The next second, Frederick looked fiercely at Miranda and L, Bastards! Its you who did it! Ill fight you! He said that and rushed down the stage, wanting to fight with L and Miranda. However, at this moment, several security personnel under Henrysmand rushed up and tackled him to the ground. Everyone present was watching the ugly behavior of this young entrepreneur and discussing it. Honey, how does it feel? Does it give you a sense of satisfaction? L smirked and asked. Mirandas pretty face blushed slightly as she cast a shy and reproachful nce at L. However, deep down inside, she felt incredibly satisfied! Frederick, this despicable scum, wanted to tarnish her reputation with those recordings. In the end, he publicly released his own unsightly image. How could Miranda not know that all of this was done by L? For a moment, her heart was filled with inexplicable emotion. This guy clearly knew about the video recording, but didnt ask her any questions and silently solved all the crises for her. L, thank you! said Miranda sincerely. Even the word thank you seemed so powerless and pale in the face of everything L had done for her. What are you thanking me for? L shook his head silently. At this moment, a hint of sadness and unease appeared on Mirandas face again. But those recordings of mine Upon hearing this, L snorted and said, Dont worry; theyve all been destroyed! We found the film reels with those recordings in Fredericks hotel room. Now, theyvepletely disappeared from this world! Miranda couldnt help but shed tears. L, you dont even ask me about those videos? Why are you treating me so well? L smiled and said, Theres no need to guess. It was that scumbag who secretly filmed you. Youre my wife, and as long as Im your husband, I wont let anyone hurt you. L Miranda cried with tears streaming down her face and buried herself in Ls arms. Emmanuel and Cara looked confused beside them, not knowing what was going on. What are you doing? Go home and show off your love! Or better yet, give us a grandchild! Emmanuel said sarcastically. Meanwhile at the entrance of a prison in Ednd A woman walked out from inside the prison where several people were waiting for her outside. Ms. Carter, everything is okay now, said Kayden who was leading the group C Isas confidant. udia had tricked Nora into giving her evidence against Tiger but ended up being arrested for child trafficking charges which were under investigation. However Kayden used his connections to get udia released due tock of evidence against her. You are udia asked curiously. Let me introduce myself first; my name is Kayden Lloyd C awyer by profession! And also an enemy of your ex-husband L, Kayden introduced himself while extending his hand for a handshake with udia. Hearing this statement made by Kayden caused udias facial expression to change several times before she shook hands with him saying, Hello! Are you helping me because Youre Ls ex-wife; I believe that means we can work together against him right? The enemy of my enemy is my friend! Your ex-husband has been ruthless towards you. Surely he deserves some payback? asked Kayden coldly whileughing sarcastically at the end of his sentence. Hearing this statement caused udias eyes to flicker slightly before shaking her head saying, I I dont want to go after L anymore. Hes too powerful now. I cant beat him. Too powerful? Thats ridiculous! Let me remind you that one of the four major families in the sate supports me C Mr. Isa Austin. If we work together then it means that Mr. Austin will be supporting us too! What do we have to fear from just one little gigolo? Dont tell me you dont hate your ex-husband? sneered Kayden before asking coldly once again. Upon hearing these words from him once again caused anger within udia making her gritted teeth visible on her face. Hate! Of course, I hate him! I dream of making him regret it! Chapter 116 Shall I Go And Beg That Gigolo? That evening, udia returned to her parents house. Maisie and Adam were both surprised to see their daughter back. udia, youre out? Your dad and I have been trying to pull some strings to get you off the hook! Maisie eximed with joy. Adam also looked relieved. We talked to Tom, and even though he kicked us out at first, he ended up helping you in the end! udia snorted at their words. Tom didnt do anything for me. He doesnt want anything to do with me anymore. During her time in custody, she had called Tom on the phone. But L had scared him so much that he wanted nothing more to do with udia. Tiger and his men had been caught by the police while Tom was present at the scene of their arrest. He saw firsthand how powerful Ls connections were and how terrifying his strength could be. Even Eduard himself came personally with his troops to help L out of trouble. And as for L himself he was a force to be reckoned with. Tom knew better than anyone not to mess around with him anymore C especially when it came down udia who happened be Ls ex-wife! If it wasnt Tom or L who helped you get out of trouble then who did? Maisie asked curiously. Adam chimed in too, L must still have feelings for you! Maybe he softened up after all these years? After all, everyone knows how much he loved you back then. udias eyes flickered a few times upon hearing this but she shook her head dismissively, It wasnt either of them. Dont worry about it. With that said, she went into the room that Maisie had set aside just for her use during this visit home. Although she said this on the surface, udia couldnt help but feel a slight unease. After entering the room, udia hesitated for a while, then dialed Ls number. She called several times, but each time, he hung up. It wasnt until the sixth attempt that he finally answered the call. udia? It was Ls cold voice over the phone line L, its me! I Ivee out, udia said in a gentle voice. Oh? You actually got out? Well, congrattions. Whats the matter? L asked with a smirk. At this moment, he had taken his phone and gone into the bathroom to avoid Nora, who was nearby, from hearing their conversation. L, I know I was wrong! Please, give me another chance for the sake of our daughter. I promise to change and be good to you. Only if we remarry can we give our daughter aplete family, dont you agree? udia pleaded softly. Upon hearing this, L couldnt help but sneer and gave udia only one word, Get out! For the sake of Nora? When their daughter was critically ill before, L borrowed 10, 000 dors from her to save their daughters life. But this heartless woman refused him. Now she talked about doing it for their daughter? After saying that, L was about to hang up the phone directly. L! Wait! Please dont treat me like this! I really know my mistake now! Tom that bastard doesnt want me anymore and I dont even know how to live without himN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Honey, now I understand that you are the person who loves me most in this world and treats me best. I cant live without you! Honey, lets go back to how things were before. You care about me so much; surely you cant bear seeing me like this? udia said with a crying voice pitifully then continued expectantly, By the way, there is something else I want to tell you. Can we meet? After a moment of silence on Ls end, he said, udia, do you know? I used to be kind to you, at best, it was just being foolish. But now, if I continue to have anything to do with you, thats just being pathetic! People can be foolish but they cannot be pathetic! So just stop it. With that said, L hung up directly while also blocking udias number at once. Listening to the busy tone on her phone, udia turned pale with anger. L, you will regret it! I swear! You are my man, I cannot win your love back so I must destroy yours instead. You wait! What I cannot have, Id rather destroy. Miranda, this is what forced my hand! The next morning, Frederick switched hotels and sat on his couch grinding his teeth as he dialed a number. Jadiel, its Frederick! That batch of poor quality herbs in your hands hasnt been sold yet, right? You should contact Lowes Pharmaceutical! Yes, they are in urgent need of raw materials now. Can you guarantee that you can handle it? Hehe, no problem! After hanging up the phone, Fredericks face showed a sinister and resentful expression. At yesterdays business exchange meeting, he was humiliated and became theughingstock of everyone present. He almostpletely ruined his reputation! Fortunately, Vincent instructed the guests who attendedst night not to spread this matter out for the sake of the Brooks familys face. So although Frederick stunk within Ednd business circle, at least it hadnt spreadpletely yet. Now he hated Miranda and L to his bones! However, he did not find out that Miranda had already been expelled by the Lowe family. This was not an honorable thing and the Lowe family did not publicize it externally. Therefore, there were some errors in Fredericks information search. He thought that Miranda was the CEO of Lowes Pharmaceutical. So he came up with this vicious n to kill Miranda! That day, in the afternoon! Romeos face changed constantly in Lowes Pharmaceutical CEO office. Dad, what happened? Did you find out? Harlow asked nervously when she saw Romeos ugly expression. Eliza also looked at her husband with some concern! I found out! Albie and those people probably cut us off because of L! Romeo said fiercely as he hammered on his desk. He contacted Albie to ask who exactly they offended? But Albie didnt even bother with him. Romeo could only investigate through other channels. Just now finally got a message: Albies son was once poisoned and L indirectly saved him. And that child also had leukemia which was cured by L himself. In other words, L was Albies son savior! The answer was about toe out! Damn it, it turned out we really offended L? Harlow said with an ugly face. Hmph, we offended someone we shouldnt have offended!? I thought who it would be, but turns out just a useless guy! Isnt it just a little favor for Albie? It sounds like L is some great person. Eliza sneered. Harlows face darkened. Dad, what do we do now? Are we really going to beg that little punk? Chapter 117 Deceiving Them to Come Over Romeo and his family had varying expressions, with uncertainty clouding their faces. Now it seemed that Albie had orchestrated the coboration among other raw material suppliers to cut off their supply because of L. Ask that guy? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Eliza eximed. But what do we do? If we cant get the raw materials on time, we wont be able to fulfill those massive orders with hefty penalty uses. After all, were talking about orders worth millions now! We might even face legal consequences if we dont deliver something that remotely resembles the products to those agents, Harlow said, his face filled with worry. Romeos expression was as sour as a rock in a cesspool. They were thest people willing to go and ask for Ls help, but not doing so would result in heavy losses and possibly even jail time. Just then, someone knocked on the office door. Who is it? Romeo asked impatiently. Mr. Lowe, its me, Felix, replied Felix, the head of procurement for raw materials within thepany. Romeo gave permission to enter, and Felix walked in with a man who had pointed ears and a narrow chin. Whos this? Romeo asked with a puzzled expression. Mr. Lowe, this is Jadiel Diaz, a raw materials supplier from Slocmore, Felix introduced. As Felix spoke, Romeo, Eliza, and Harlow all couldnt help but brighten up. What? A raw materials supplier from Slocmore? Could it be Ah, so youre Mr. Diaz, I see? Please, please, have a seat! Romeo weed warmly. Harlow, quickly make some tea! Harlow hurriedly scuttled off to prepare some tea. Mr. Diaz, may I ask what brought you to ourpany? Romeo asked impatiently. Jadiel smiled, adjusted a wisp of facial hair at the corner of his mouth, and said, Mr. Lowe, Ive heard that yourpany is currently facing a shortage of raw materials. Coincidentally, I am a wholesaler of raw materials. If you need them, I can supply you. Of course, the price may be slightly higher. The man chuckled, and a hint of cunning glinted in his eyes. After gauging the reactions of Romeo and the others, he decided to increase the price a little further to squeeze more profit from them. Higher? How much higher? Romeo inquired. Upon hearing this, Romeos face changed and he asked, If the price is too high, Im afraid I wont be able to ept it. How about a 10% increase from the average market price? As far as I know, you are in urgent need of medicinal herbs right now. And I also have to pay for transportation fees since Im bringing them over from Slocmore, right? Jadiel said with a smile. A 10% increase? Okay, no problem! When can you deliver the goods? Do you have all the types of herbs we need and what is their quality like? Romeo breathed a sigh of relief and eagerly asked. Lets sign the contract first and then Ill immediately arrange for logistics to deliver here! You can rest assured about the quality. Just tell me what kind of medicinal herbs you need and I guarantee that we have them all! Jadiel patted his chest confidently. Great! Lets sign it now! Romeo eximed happily. After Jadiel left following signing the contract Romeos family couldnt help butugh at each other with excitement and relief on their faces. Haha! The heavens are helping us! Romeo grinned broadly. I knew someone woulde knocking on our doors seeking cooperation with us because our medicine is so popr. Those herb merchants who didnt want to work with us before will regret it when they see how much money they couldve made by partnering up with us in future. Eliza said excitedly while waving her hands around animatedly. That Mr. Diaz really has an eye for good business opportunities unlike those losers like Albie who dont know how to make money even when given such opportunities. Harlowughed while scolding Albie along with other herb merchants who refused to work together earlier on. The three members of this family felt as if everything was suddenly clear again! At that moment, Eliza suddenly eximed Oh my god! as she thought about something else, Honey Harlow what do you think will happen if Emmanuel finds out that we can get back our original source of medicinal herbs? Hearing this question made both Romeo and Harlow think back to Caras birthday party where they had seen their joyous expressions after being cut off from their supply chain before Heh they must be feeling pretty dumbfounded right now! Let them enjoy their temporary victory because soon enough theyll realize that everything they did was just paving way for our sess instead. Harlow sneered coldly while thinking about Emmanuels reaction upon learning about their new source of herbs again. Theyll understand once more that cutting off supplies was only temporary but these four new drugs will bring permanent benefits for us forever. Romeo boasted proudly. Exactly! Theyll be so angry when they see it! Its satisfying just thinking about it. Honey, how about we invite Emmanuel and his family over when Mr. Diaz delivers our goods? Let them see with their own eyes how we turned the tide and came out on top. Eliza shed a sly and triumphant smile. Great idea! Thats what well do! Only then will it be truly satisfying. Haha Romeo pped his hands in agreement. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The next day, Miranda and L had been busy at the factory all morning and had just finished lunch when Mirandas phone rang. Seeing who was calling, she furrowed her brows in disgust. Who is it? L asked. Harlow! The goddess CEO was extremely annoyed with her cousin by now. After hesitating for a moment, she answered, What is it? Cousin,e to the factory area right away. There are some issues left over from before that need your attention! What kind of issues? Miranda asked inexplicably confused. I cant exin over the phone. Youll find out when you get here! Oh yeah, dont forget to bring L! Why does this have anything to do with L? Miranda was even more puzzled now. Of course he does! Hurry up, things are quite tricky here. If you donte soon enough, well have to hand this matter over to relevant departments! Harlow said seriously. Miranda felt nervous after hearing Harlow speak like that but still hesitated for a moment before saying, Okay then Iming. She couldnt imagine what kind of problems she could have left behind at the factory area but better safe than sorry At this point, even L looked baffled, What kind of tricks is Harlow ying again? I dont know either; lets go check it out, Miranda shook her head as they both quickly finished their meal before driving towards the pharmaceuticalpany nt in western suburbs. When they arrived at the nt area gate, they saw Harlow waiting there for them. What exactly is going on? Miranda got off her car and asked. Come on; Ill take you guys to see something! Harlow raised her chin slightly as a sh of pleasure crossed her face upon seeing them arrive. Ha ha, I knew I could trick them intoing over! Chapter 118 I Advise You Not To Accept It Harlow, L, and Miranda walked towards the warehouse area with several trucks parked outside and workers waiting at the entrances. Romeo and Eliza were already there, looking amused and proud as they watched the trio approach. Miranda and L exchanged a nce, sensing that something was up. Hey, my niece and L have arrived, Romeo said with a smirk. Whats going on? Why did you call us here? Miranda asked tly. We need your help to inspect some medicinal herbs that we just received from a wholesaler, Romeo exined. You used to manage thispany before, so you must know about these things. Come take a look! Romeo spoke with a mocking and self-satisfied tone. Hearing this, Mirandas expression darkened, and a subtle coldness appeared in her beautiful eyes. Oh, whats this? Your face doesnt look too good, Eliza teased from the side. Seeing us find a new raw materials supplier got her upset! Harlow chuckled smugly. Then she added, Miranda, Willis, didnt see thating, did you? You may have made Albie and his gang cut off our supplies, but someone is still willing to provide for us. We wont be dyed. You celebrated too earlyst time! With those words, both Romeo and Eliza burst intoughter, looking quite pleased with themselves. Mirandas expression turned sour as she red at her uncles family. What they had portrayed as addressing issues in the factory and checking the raw materials was clearly an excuse to bring her here and gloat over their triumph. Is this amusing? L, lets go! Miranda said coldly, feeling quite displeased, and she prepared to leave with L. However, at that moment, L shook his head. Miranda, wait a moment. Miranda raised an eyebrow in suspicion. L then subtly sniffed the air and, after surveying the trucks, turned to Romeo and said, I advise you not to ept these raw materials! It could lead to significant problems! Upon hearing this, Romeo responded with a grunt, What do you mean, kid? Is there some big problem? You think you can make us angry, huh? Hahaha L narrowed his eyes and warned seriously, Many of these herbs have already gone bad! Then they were processed with chemicals and sold to you! Normal herbs absorb the essence of the sun and moon to grow. They contain some spiritual energy from heaven and earth. However, many of the herbs on these trucks today did not contain any spiritual energy at all. Not only that but they also emitted a strange odor. Clearly, they were inferior quality herbs that had been processed with chemicals! As soon as L finished speaking, Romeo said in surprise, Oh? His expression changed several times. The person in charge who brought the convoy over became angry upon hearing this. He pointed at L and scolded him, Where did youe from? Youre talking nonsense here! The herbs in Mr. Diazs hands are all top-notch goods! Stop ndering us! Then he asked L, Kid, which ones do you say are inferior quality herbs? Lets check them out right now! L smiled casually and pointed to one of the trucks. Haha, heughed. You say these dried plums are inferior quality herbs? Come on then open up the cargopartment so they can take a look! The person in charges eyes flickered for a moment before bursting intoughter. It seemed like he had no fear whatsoever. When they opened up the cargopartment it was filled with piles upon piles of dried plums inside. Romeo went over to take a closer look then sneered at L saying, You just cant stand seeing us doing well huh gigolo? These dried plums dont have any problems at all. What is it that makes you want me to return these raw materials? Dream on! Thats right, Harlow gritted her teeth saying angrily. Stop thinking about your own interests so much! Do we really need to listen to your nonsense? Eliza mocked as well. These dried plums were soaked in chemicals first before being smoked dry using sulfur. Sure there may not be anything wrong looking about them but havent yall smelled that weird smell yet? Normal dried plums wouldnt have such an odor. L spoke solemnly. Miranda also noticed this issue as she sniffed the air and said, Thats right, Uncle. I advise you to thoroughly check these materials. If necessary, send them to a specialized testing department for analysis. Dont put peoples lives at risk. Upon hearing this, the head of Jadiels team had a change of expression. The next moment, he looked indignant and angrily addressed Romeo, Damn it, weve transported these raw materials a long way, and theyre using us like this? Its the height of summer, so weve ced some insect repellents and desants in the truck to preserve the materials. Whats the big deal? You dont believe us? Fine, were taking them away! If you cant trust us, forget it! With a stern demeanor, the team leader signaled the driver to leave. Romeos family, fearing the loss of the materials, quickly stopped them. Dont go! Dont leave! Who said we dont trust you? We wont listen to the nderous nonsense from this little bastard and Willis! Eliza pleaded anxiously. Right! These raw materials are perfectly fine. Theyre just envious of our sess. Sir, please start unloading the truck! Harlow chimed in hastily. Romeo, on the other hand, snorted and angrily scolded Miranda, Miranda, get out of here with him! You think I dont know what youre up to? Miranda was so infuriated that her delicate face turned red, and she was about to retort, but L pulled her away.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Lets go. Theyll regret it, L said. Hearing this, Romeos family looked contemptuous and scornful. Ha! Regret? Thats a good one! Theyre spewing nonsense because theyre seething with jealousy! Hurry up and get lost! Behind them, Eliza and Harlows voices filled with triumph and mockery echoed. As Miranda and L left the factory premises and got into the car, Mirandas face was still flushed with anger. To be honest, seeing the smug faces of her uncles family was incredibly infuriating. However, what concerned her more was the issue L had raised. L, is there really something wrong with those raw materials? Miranda asked, biting her lip. Of course, L nodded with certainty. What should we do? If they use these materials to produce drugs that go into the market, wont it harm people? Miranda asked, her concern evident. Chapter 119 Take It All Back On the face of the beautiful CEO, there was a hint of worry. The smelly plum in the car just now was a big concern. Plum is the raw material for plum charcoal, which has hemostatic properties and was one of Lowes Golden Wound Medicine ingredients. If there were any problems with th plum, Lowes Golden Wound Medicine could be ineffective. Those who urgently needed this hemostatic medicine may lose their lives! When Miranda asked about it, L looked at her appreciatively. His wife was kind-hearted after all. At this moment, they were more concerned about whether the medicine produced would harm people than about their dispute with Romeos family. Thats right. If this medicine enters the market, it will either have no effect or even kill people! L nodded and said. What should we do? Uncle Romeo and his family wont listen to us and insist on collecting them. They will definitely use these medicinal materials for production! Miranda said sternly. You still have those agents phone numbers right? Contact them and tell them not to touch any shipments from Lowes Pharmaceutical that areing next. L suggested but then waved his hand, Forget it; those agents might not listen to you! Let me handle this. Now that four new drugs from Lowes Pharmaceutical were selling so well, those agents were eagerly waiting for shipments. In such circumstances, they might not listen to Miranda but since Erik, Fraser and Can contacted them directly through him; he can persuade them better than she can alone. Next up, L would ask Erik to deliver something special on behalf of himself to these major distributors as long as one person among these distributors cooperated with him; he could help Miranda regain her reputation!! At that moment, Miranda suddenly thought of something, By the way, why dont we report directly to relevant departments instead? We can let someonee over here immediately and investigate these batches of medicinal materials? L chuckled when he heard her suggestion, Why should we report now? If we handle things properly, this incident could help you regain control over Lowes Pharmaceutical again! Weve put in so much effort before, are you really willing to just hand over it to Romeo? Even let him ruin thepany and the new drug? This time, I not only want you to take control of Lowes Pharmaceutical again, but also kick your uncle and grandmother out of thepanypletely! When the timees, youll be the chairman of thepany and hold most of its shares. Take back what belongs to you! After getting arge amount of medicinal materials from Jadiel, Romeo was ecstatic and had production departments work around-the-clock without stopping for even a moment. With convenient ess provided by other industries owned by the Lowe family, another batch of medicine was ready for shipment within two days. It was urgently sent out to various agents! This morning, L went to a store called Rejuvenation Pharmacy. He had been researching forms for these past few days and selecting several types that could be mass-produced as medicines. At that time he would have someone produce samples for each type which would then be distributed among major agents like Flynn. The purpose was simple: Let these agents understand that all drugs including Love Light were developed by themselves. Only through cooperation with them can they gain maximum benefits in future! As soon as L arrived at this pharmacy, his brow furrowed involuntarily. He saw Lowes Grey Hair Reverse Essence, ,Lowes Scar Removal Cream,, ,Golden Wound Medicine, C even ,Love Light, capsules C all disyed on shelves in thisrge pharmacy! There were even advertisements outside promoting several types of medicine! A box of Love Light capsules cost an exorbitant 2 thousand dors! L felt a surge of anger, unable to contain it.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What was initially a cost-effective drug he had developed to benefit leukemia patients had, as Albie had said, turned into an outrageously priced elixir. Romeo, you heartless businessman! I can handle the price hike of Grey Hair Reverse Essence and Scar Removal Cream, but the cost of Love Light is simply outrageous! L cursed inwardly, his determination to reim Lowes Pharmaceutical from Romeos grasp growing stronger. At this moment, a pharmacy staff member asked, approaching him. Sir, do you need anything? L pointed to the Love Light capsules and asked, Where did you get this kind of medicine? I dont remember Ednd having a distributor for this drug. He was angry at the exorbitant price of Love Light and suspicious of its authenticity. Before the female store clerk could respond, someone burst intoughter. Hahaha Ite from me. Whats the problem? It was Sonny, a local agent who had previously tried to scam Miranda with Victoria but failed miserably. L had kicked him out when he begged for cooperation. Sonny looked smugly at L and said sarcastically, Oh look, isnt this useless guy from the Lowe family? Oh wait, I shouldnt say that anymore since yourdy boss got kicked out by the Lowe family! He then boasted about getting four new drugs distribution rights from Romeo. L snorted in disdain but Sonny wouldnt let it go. He introduced L to Nelson Martin as the Lowe familys son-inw who refused to give him distribution rights before causing local pharmacies in Ednd to lose money. Nelson sneered at L and agreed that he was indeed hateful. However, Sonny taunted him by saying he now had distribution rights again while ordering his workers to bring in boxes of medicine with production dates that made L uneasy. This was not good! This was Lowes Pharmaceuticalstest drug, just produced! Chapter 120 Can Your Husband Handle It? These are Lowes Pharmaceuticals, just produced? L asked in a deep voice. Yes! As soon as I got the goods, I brought them to Nelson! Whats it to you? Sonny nodded and first praised Nelson before asking with a sneer. Nelson thanked him with a smile and then said unkindly to L, Sir, do you want to buy medicine? Buy it and leave quickly. Dont ask questions here. Its annoying. Hehe The four new drugs from Lowes Pharmaceuticals were selling like hotcakes now. Sonny could supply him, so he naturally wanted to please Sonny. Seeing that Sonny was at odds with L, Nelson didnt hesitate to stand on Sonnys side and mockingly taunt L too. Hearing this, Sonnyughed happily and looked pleased, Nelson, youre right! Next time I supply you with more than twenty percent! Thank you very much for that! Nelson smiled broadly. Looking at the expressions of the two men in front of him, L couldnt help shaking his head, There is something wrong with this batch of new goods. If you dont want trouble, it is best not to sell them! Upon hearing this remark from L, Sonny and Nelson were stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter one after another. Kid, who are you trying to scare off? What? You see me get the agency rights so you think its unfair? It doesnt matter; I understand! Hahaha Sonny sneered. Whats the problem? Im going to sell them! Come on! Put all the new drugs that Sonny brought up there for me! These drugs are selling well now; some people are envious! Nelson also mocked him by letting an employee put all four types of medicine on disy shelves. L frowned upon seeing this! He did not know that even Sonny had obtained agency rights. He only reminded those big agents through Erik et al., avoiding these medicines flowing into market. But unexpectedly, this unavoidable situation appeared in Ednd. Sonny and Nelson took their own words as jokes. How could they listen?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hurry up! Get out of my way! Get lost! Dont block my path! At this moment, a loud shout full of rudeness rang out. Two bodyguards dressed people carried a young man rushed into the pharmacy along with blood stains all over their way. Behind them, a middle-aged woman dressed in luxurious clothing and with an anxious and irritable expression followed closely. The earlier shouting hade from this woman. Hurry up! Get me a bottle of Lowes Golden Wound Medicine! You sell it here, right? Hurry up and apply it to my son! As soon as the wealthy woman entered, she shouted at the top of her lungs. Whats going on here? Nelson quickly approached and asked. My son was inspecting the construction site when a steel bar fell and prated his thigh. After pulling it out, it continued to bleed profusely! Quickly, quickly give him medicine! Doesnt Lowes Golden Wound Medicine stop bleeding? Dont just stand there! Let me tell you, my husband is Aditya Ramos from Ramos Construction. If anything happens to my son, your pharmacy can expect to close its doors! The arrogant Mrs. Ramos threatened. Oh, so youre Mrs. Ramos! Jaiden, hurry up and apply medicine for Mr. Ramos. Nelsons face turned pale upon hearing this but he dared not be negligent. He immediately ordered the old doctor who sat in the shop. Ramos Construction was a big constructionpany in Ednd; Nelson couldnt afford to offend them! The doctor Jaiden ir who sat in charge hurriedly had someone carry the young man onto the bed inside his clinic room. A shop assistant grabbed a bottle of Lowes Golden Wound Medicine that had just been ced on disy on the shelf before following them inside as well. L noticed this situation with narrowed eyes and quickly stopped him, Wait a minute. Dont use todays newly arrived batch yet C are there no more left from before? There is something wrong with this batch of medicine! Upon hearing this remark, Nelsons face darkened, Kid if youre not buying any medicine, then get out now! If you keep spreading rumors, Ill sue you for defamation! Mrs. Ramos also pointed at L directly cursing, Where did this little bastarde from? How dare he dy my sons injury like that?! Ill kill him! Ls face turned cold upon hearing these words, I wont argue with you because I understand how worried you are about your injured child, but please watch yournguage. Oh really? Did I hear something just now? In Ednd there are still people daring enough to threaten me? Who do think you are? The wealthy woman raised her eyebrows questioningly What kind of connections could he possibly have? Have you heard of Ms. Lowe from Lowe family? He is her hired gigolo! Sonny sneered beside him. So hes just a little gigolo! Kneel down and apologize to me! Otherwise, Ill ruin you today! The wealthy woman snorted at his words and pointed to the ground beneath her feet, berating L with arrogance. L narrowed his eyes dangerously at her words. Heydy, are you really that arrogant outside? Can your husband protect you from trouble? Your son is in danger of losing his life soon and only I can save him. I promise youll kneel down and beg me! The wealthy womanughed mockingly at this statement. Ha did I hear correctly? You want me to kneel down for you? Sonny and Nelson alsoughed out loud. L, maybe its better if you dont cause trouble for your mistress outside, huh? Hehe Mrs. Ramos kneeling down for you? Thats hrious! Lowes Golden Wound Medicine will stop Mr. Ramoss bleeding quickly. Some of the store employees present looked at L as if he were a clown. However, just then a panicked voice suddenly rang out, Something bad has happened! Something bad has happened, Madam! The young masters wound it has be infected! A bodyguard ran out of the clinic urgently shouting. As soon as she heard this news, the wealthy woman widened her eyes in shock and rushed into the clinic like crazy. Sonny and Nelson also looked uncertainly surprised before following behind her. Once inside they saw that the young mans right thigh where steel bars had pierced through was not only still bleeding profusely but there was now extensive ulceration around the wound area! The bed on which hey was already soaked with blood! The mans lips had lost color due to excessive blood loss; he had fainted awaypletely. The elderly doctor now appeared very flustered. You bastard C what kind of medicine did you use on my son?! Howe my sons wounds have be infected? The wealthy woman furiously scolded the doctor while pping him repeatedly. I used Lowes Golden Wound Medicine C how could there be any problem? Jaiden defended himself tearfully while protecting his head from further blows by covering it with both hands, I swear that all I used was Lowes Golden Wound Medicine C how could things turn out like this? Upon hearing these words from Jaiden, the angry richdy red fiercely towards Nelson. The medicine you sell is harmful! My son has suffered greatly because of it. Your pharmacy will not be able to continue operating! I will sue you and make sure you pay for your actions! At this moment, Nelson waspletely stunned, his face drained of color. Sonnys expression also changed rapidly, showing deep panic and concern. Could it be true? Had L really hit the nail on the head? This batch of new medicine really did have problems! Oh no! This situation was getting out of hand! Chapter 121 I Don’t Like Looking Up Mrs. Ramos saw her sons wound, which not only did not stop bleeding and scabbing, but also began to ulcerate. She was beside herself with worry! She shouted that she wanted to close the pharmacy and make Nelson and Jaiden go to jail! Son! Son, how are you! Wake up! Mrs. Ramos cried out, then pointed at Nelson fiercely and cursed, You heartless drug dealer! My son is in trouble, Ill kill your whole family! Nelson heard this and turned pale with fright. After hesitating for a moment, he pointed at Sonny angrily, Sonny, its you! You brought the medicine here. You fucking killed me! L outside was right; theres something wrong with this batch of medicine! The fat on Sonnys face trembled as he turned red in defense, Bullshit! The medicine the medicine is absolutely fine! Its just that you didnt use it properly! Although he spoke toughly on the surface, his heart had already begun to panic! Sonny, dont talk nonsense about me using it improperly! There is absolutely nothing special about Lowes Golden Wound Medicine. Even if a novice uses it by simply applying it on top of the wound, it works effectively! Its clearly your problem with the medicine! Jaiden retorted indignantly. Thats right! If you dont believe us, lets send the medicine for testing! Sonny, you fucking killed me! Mrs. Ramos, this has nothing to do with my pharmacy! Nelson said anxiously, pushing away responsibility from himself and his store. Just now they were still mocking L together, but now they were biting each other! You cant run away from this! Mrs. Ramos gritted her teeth and shouted furiously before yelling in anger, Quickly call an ambnce! Take my son to hospital! Hurry At this time, the old doctor saw the young mans frighteningplexion, and went over to check his pulse before carefully examining his thigh wound. His expression became extremely serious! Not good! His pulse has be intermittent due to excessive blood loss. He is in danger of losing his life. And also Jaiden hesitated. What else? Hurry up! Mrs. Ramos urged sternly. Because of infection caused by ulceration at the wound site, it has triggered symptoms of sepsis! Im afraid we wont be able get him into hospital fast enough At this point, the old doctor didnt dare to say the word death. However, everyone present already knew what he meant. Buzz! Mrs. Ramos felt a ringing in her head and waspletely dumbfounded. My son, my son Its my fault, I shouldnt have sent you to this crappy pharmacy. I shouldnt have trusted Lowes Golden Wound Medicine! You murderers! I will never let you go! Wait for revenge from my family Listening to Mrs. Ramos hoarse crying and bitter curses, Sonny and Nelsons faces were extremely ugly. If they didnt handle this matter well today, they would be in trouble too! Mrs. Ramos, maybe that Willis guy outside can really save your son! To be honest with you, Lowes Golden Wound Medicine seems to be developed by him! Sonny blinked his eyes a few times and revealed what he knew. It wasnt that he wanted to praise L but rather that he didnt want the young man to die here today; otherwise, he wouldnt get away unscathed either. Really? Mrs. Ramos stopped crying when she heard Sonnys words and then rushed out of the consultation room like crazy. Young man, didnt you say only you can save my son? Hurry up and go in there to save him! Aftering out of the room, Mrs. Ramos shouted urgently as if she still had authority over others actions. Heheh Are you asking me for help? L couldnt help butugh at her response. I Yes even if I am asking for your help, now hurry up and save my son! Ill give you 100 thousand dors or even 1 million dors if it means saving him, Mrs. Ramos gritted her teeth while speaking. L shook his head secretly thinking how could there be such a brain-dead woman in this world? When begging someone for their life-saving skills, why act so arrogantly? Did people think having money gave them free reign over everything? The next second, L sat directly on a nearby chair looking at Mrs. Ramos who was standing there without any expression, My neck isnt very good. I dont like looking up at people all day long! Do you understand what I mean? Mrs. Ramos face changed after hearing these words. She suddenly remembered that L had previously said that she would kneel down before he would help her. Now did it mean she had to kneel down before him? Kid, do you know who I am? Do you dare make me kneel down for you? Mrs. Ramos pointed at L with an ugly expression on her face. Oh, then go ahead and keep acting tough here. Your son is about to die because of your arrogance, L said calmly. Hearing this, Mrs. Ramos shuddered all over her body. Making herself kneel down in front of L was extremely humiliating, but she had no other choice when it came to her sons life. Fine! Ill kneel down for you! Mrs. Ramos gritted her teeth and said as she knelt in front of L with a grimace on her face. Mr. Willis, please save my sons life! Im begging you she pleaded desperately.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . L looked at the kneeling Mrs. Ramos and felt somewhat relieved inside himself. He couldnt just stand by and watch someone die when their life was at stake. He shrugged his shoulders before standing up and walking towards the clinic room while Mrs. Ramos followed him closely behind him with a look full of resentment and hatred in her eyes! She was used to being arrogant and domineering all the time; when had she ever suffered such humiliation? Young man, just wait for me! She thought angrily to herself. After saving my sons life, lets see how we settle this score! After entering the room, L asked Jaiden to give him a set of silver needles which he then inserted into several acupuncture points on the young mans right leg! In fact, L could have directly infused the dragon energy into the mans body to achieve healing treatment as well as eliminate blood toxicity. However he didnt want to reveal too much in front of outsiders. So using silver needles could be exined as stimting his self-healing potential through acupuncture points! Next, a surprising scene appeared before everyone present: The festering wound on the man began visibly healing at an astonishing speed, and symptoms rted to sepsis quickly disappeared! This this medical skill is simply amazing! Jaiden eximed in shock, filled with admiration. Sonny and Nelson were also stunned. They never expected that Ls medical skills would be so miraculous! Mrs. Ramos breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this development, knowing that finally, he had saved her son from death. But then, in the next moment, she gave L an angry look full of resentment before pulling Nelson aside, giving him a meaningful nce! Nelson followed Mrs. Ramos out of the examination room and politely asked, Mrs. Ramos, is there anything I can do for you? Im sorry about what happened with your son, but it wasnt my pharmacys fault. It was the medicine that Sonny gave him that caused harm. Even now, he couldnt help but me Sonny and tried his best to shift responsibility. Forget about that shit! Help me out with something now. If you handle this well, I wont hold you responsible! Mrs. Ramos snapped back angrily and ended her sentence with a gritted teeth expression on her face. Chapter 122 Such a Vicious Person Exists Mrs. Ramos, what can I do for you? Anything you need help with? Nelson said, trying to please her. That guy is here to get medicine, right? I want you to hold him back for a while and not let him escape! Mrs. Ramos said with a sinister expression. No problem! Dont worry, leave it to me! Nelson replied confidently. He was secretly pleased and couldnt wait for what was about to happen. After giving instructions to Nelson, Mrs. Ramos went out to make a phone call. Honey, someone bullied me! she cried on the phone. They forced me down on my knees! I dont want to live anymore she continued whining Okay! Bring some people over and help me vent my anger by taking care of that little bastard! Meanwhile, Sonny realized that the new batch of drugs might really have problems. He quickly had them returned and refunded the money from the pharmacy delivery services first store in order not cause any trouble if anyone else bought themter on. Whats Lowes Pharmaceutical up to? Sonny cursed inwardly as he decided he needed answers from Romeo about this matter. On the other hand, L finished treating the man and walked out of the clinic into the medicine area where he handed over a list of herbs he wanted. Hello there! Id like some herbs, L said as he handed over his list of herbs required by him. The staff member responsible for preparing herbal medicines took one look at it before saying indifferently, Sir please wait a moment; we dont have several items listed here right now but we can get them from our other branch. Oh? Then Ill go check somewhere else, L frowned upon hearing this response. Mr. Willis wait up. Our Pharmacy in Ednd has moreplete stocks than others around here, so going elsewhere wont be helpful either. The staff member interrupted him again. It will be quick if we just go pick it up from our branch store instead. Today you saved Mr. Ramos which helped us greatly so your entire purchase today is free-of-charge as well C how does that sound? Nelson interjected cheerfully. Hearing this offer made L nod in agreement, Alright then. Nelson couldnt help but sneer inwardly. This young guy seemed to like getting things for free! He had stayed when Nelson mentioned a free meal. However, just as Mrs. Ramos finished her call and rushed in, her thoughts full of her son, she quickly headed for the consultation room. As she passed L, she cast him a cold, hateful nce, a hint of resentment and icy demeanor shing across her face. L felt her gaze and couldnt help but frown, a sense of indignation rising within him. He had saved her son, but it seemed that Mrs. Ramos held no gratitude for him. Fifteen minutester, L checked his phone and asked, Have the herbs not arrived yet? Any moment now, any moment Hehe Nelson evaded and procrastinated. L raised an eyebrow, a trace of suspicion crossing his starry eyes. He began to sense that something was amiss. That jerk! Who dares to insult my wife? Come out! At that moment, a loud shout echoed through the pharmacy. A burly man, leading a group of people, stormed into the store with baseball bats and other menacing objects, clearly a gang of troublemakers.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The lead man had a thick gold chain around his neck and looked like a nouveau riche thug. Upon hearing themotion, Mrs. Ramos quickly ran out of the consultation room and tearfully cried out to Aditya Ramos, the leading man, whom she addressed as her husband. This is the guy. This despicable scum took advantage of our sons life-threatening situation and threatened me to kneel before him! Honey, deal with him! Break his damn legs and make him kneel in front of me, begging for mercy! Mrs. Ramos pointed at L, her face full of bitterness. Seeing this scene, Nelson couldnt help but revel in schadenfreude. Sonny, who had been supervising the loading of the medication onto the truck, also had no intention of leaving. They all wanted to witness Ls predicament. Kid, youre really arrogant! You even dared to make Mrs. Ramos kneel. Tsk, tsk Nelsonughed. Is Willis in for some bad luck? Sonny also chuckled, showing a disposition of watching the show with delight. Aditya, ring at L, gestured at him with his baseball bat and said, You dared to force my wife to kneel before you? Youve seriously overstayed your wee! Considering that you saved my sons life, Ill give you one chance. Kneel down, bow your head a hundred times to my wife, and Ill let you go! L looked coldly at Mrs. Ramos and Aditya, his sharp-featured face filled with anger and chilliness. Do you also know that I saved your sons life? Is this how you treat someone who saved your childs life? He never expected that just after he saved their son, Mrs. Ramos called her husband over. In this world, there were such heartless and despicable people who were as cruel as wolves and as vicious as dogs! At this moment, the store clerks and some customers were watching this scene with various reactions. Sympathetic, indignant on his behalf, gloating But anyway, no one dared to meddle in other peoples business! Pah, still calling yourself a lifesaving benefactor? With that one kneel of mine, everything has been repaid! Ill tell you, the dignity of an upper-ss person like me cannot be bought with your life as a lower-ss person. Its only because you saved my son that I didnt kill you directly! Mrs. Ramos said arrogantly. It seemed as though she was some noble royalty, while L was just a lowly peasant, only deserving to be trampled under her feet. Oh? Then I beg you to kill me? Ls face was calm, and his voice was icy cold. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Ramos immediately made a fierce expression and pointed at L, saying in a menacing tone, Honey, kill him for me! Aditya also shouted Damn it! and said, Kid, you dont seize the opportunity when given one? Lets go! Get rid of him for me! As soon as he finished speaking, the group of troublemakers he brought with him rushed towards L brandishing their weapons. Fierce and ferocious, with a strong sense of malevolence! Mrs. Ramos had a gleeful and malicious look on her face. Beat him! Beat him to death! He dared to make me kneel. Ill ensure he spends the rest of his life in a wheelchair! Bang! Bang! Bang However, her joyful expression froze on her face before it could fully bloom. After a dull sound of fists and feet colliding, these fierce and evil ck-d personnel all flew out one after another. The violence escted quickly, with some suffering broken bones and fractures, while others were left unconscious and even spitting up blood. Everyone was stunned and couldnt believe their eyes as they looked at L! It was indeed an extremely intense and brutal turn of events. As some of the women in the room looked at L, they couldnt help but be amazed. They felt that this guy was really domineering and manly This kind of man was just too secure! Nelson was dumbfounded, and Sonnys chubby face trembled. Mrs. Ramos and Aditya were even more shocked! Especially when they saw L walk towards them after dealing with the others, a strong sense of panic appeared on their faces. Killing intent! They felt a terrifying aura emanating from L that made them shiver in fear. It was killing intent! Mr. Houghton! Mr. Houghton, pleasee in quickly! Help me! This kid is a martial artist! Aditya shouted hoarsely the next second! Chapter 123 Those Who Are Crazy Will Surely Bring Disaster Upon Themselves Aditya and Mrs. Ramos couldnt believe that they brought a group of cklisted personnel over, only to have L solve everything by himself. Witnessing Ls powerful skills, the two were frightened and panicked. Suddenly, with Adityas loud shout, a scar-faced man with several fierce henchmen rushed in. It was none other than Tigers former henchman, Scar! As one of Tigers ruthless men under hismand, Scar was also a real master. His muscr body was full of explosive power and he had the strength of Horizontal Training in hister years. And his henchmen were not ordinary thugs either; they were all skilled enough to take on ten people at once. Seeing Scar and his men rush in, Mrs. Ramos and Aditya showed signs of surprise. Youre done for! Aditya said fiercely. Mr. Houghton was waiting outside originally but didnt want to get involved! But now that youve injured Mr. Houghtons men personally today, Mr. Houghton wille out himself! You wont be leaving here alive! Mrs. Ramos trembled again as she spoke these words. She repeatedly called out Mr. Houghton, feeling that he was her enormous pir of support. In fact, that was the case. Scars status in Ednd was much higher now than before. The day Tigers stronghold was destroyed, he was fortunate not to be there. With Tigers fall, Henry and Mason divided Tigers influence. To avoid unnecessary conflicts and battles, the two young lords had to employ Tigers former subordinates. Taking advantage of this situation, Scar, one of Tigers key henchmen, integrated half of Tigers previous influence and joined Henry, thereby elevating his status and bing Mr. Houghton in the underworld.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After Scar entered and saw his fallen and screaming underlings, his face turned extremely grim. It was him! Mr. Houghton, make him pay! We just mentioned your name, and this guy shamelessly said that you, Mr. Houghton, are nothing! Mrs. Ramos added fuel to the fire, staring at L with intense resentment. She intentionally exaggerated the situation, hoping Scar would punish L, allowing her to vent her frustration. Mrs. Ramos believed that with Scars strength, he could easily deal with L. Aditya also had a wicked grin, eagerly anticipating how Scar would help them get even. Nelson and Sonny were also eagerly awaiting the uing spectacle. Kid, its you? Youre looking for Scar followed Mrs. Ramos gaze and looked over at L. However, when he saw what L looked like, his voice suddenly stopped as if someone had choked him by the throat. Thats right, its me! Scarface, long time no see. Youve be Mr. Houghton? Ls face floated with a wicked smile as he asked yfully. He was also surprised that this guy didnt follow Tiger inside? Hmm It seemed like he didnt see this guyst time at the Vi. Mr. . Mr. Willis is that you? Scarfaces eyelids jumped fiercely several times and he couldnt even speak properly! Then there was a thud sound and his legs went soft as he knelt down directly! The whole person trembled like chaff!! Seeing this scene made Aditya and Mrs. Ramospletely dumbfounded. Nelson, Sonny and everyone present almost popped their eyeballs out of their sockets too. Mr. Houghton, you what are you doing Aditya twitched his face skin while asking in disbelief. Mrs. Ramosplexion changed constantly; she already vaguely felt that something was not right here. At this point in time though Scarface couldnt care less about them anymore; kneeling down before L, Mr. Willis, I really didnt know it was you! If I knew it was you, even if I have 100 guts today, I wouldnt daree! I beg your forgiveness sir; ignorance is bliss! As he spoke these words, Scarface directly knocked his head against Ls feet! Even though L hadnt said or done anything yet, but just seeing him made him start begging for mercy. Scarface truly feared him! He could never forget the scene of opening the door at the hotpot restaurant where bodies were lying everywhere while L wiped blood off of his hands! Nor could he forget that Tiger died inside because of offending the man standing before him now! That was right, Tiger and Josiah died a few days ago too! They died inexplicably in prison without any warning signs whatsoever from myocardial infarction ! Although there wasnt any evidence, anyone could think about why they died. Lets see how well-behaved you can be. Looking at Scar, who was kneeling and bowing, L nced at the Ramos couple and calmly stated. Scar trembled and his eyes turned cold as he looked towards Aditya and Mrs. Ramos. At this moment, both of them understood the situation clearly. Even Scar was begging for mercy from L, so what chance did they have? Mr. Willis, Im sorry! I wont do it again! Please spare us Mrs. Ramos cried out in fear. Mr. Willis its all my wifes fault! Im innocent Ill divorce her if you want me to! I canpensate you with money just name your price Aditya felt like his life was in danger and he even started to buy his way out of trouble. Mr. Willis, how should we deal with them? Scar spoke harshly. L just chuckled but didnt say anything else as he gazed at the couple with a cold indifference that seemed to suggest he was looking at two dead people. He really wanted to kill these despicable scumbags who were ungrateful and vengeful; they deserved nothing less than death! If it werent for his strength, an ordinary person would have suffered a miserable fate dealing with the couple. Scar apologized profusely while trembling in fear, Im sorry Mr. Willis please forgive me! Then he gestured towards his men, Take care of them! No! Please dont do this Mr. Houghton! Spare us Mr. Willis please spare us Aditya and Mrs. Ramos were pale-faced; there was even a foul-smelling puddle under Mrs. Ramos feet due to her fright. However much they begged for mercy though, it didnt matter because Scars men dragged them away C their fate sealed by their own wickedness. As they say: when someone goes mad there will be trouble; when people go crazy there will be consequences! Mrs. Ramos had been arrogant for too long C now she finally met her match when her husband couldnt protect her anymore! At this point Nelson wiped off some sweat from his forehead while looking scared witless. He thought about slipping away unnoticed before anyone noticed him leaving However, at this moment, L nced at him and said, Nelson, did you finally manage to bring Mr. Ramos people here? The medicinal herbs I asked for havent arrived yet, have they? Upon hearing this, Nelson trembled and fell to his knees. Theyve arrived! Mr. Willis, your medicinal herbs have arrived! Ill go get them for you now! You cane get medicine from me for free for the rest of your life! Nelson cried out desperately. No need! I dont need that little bit of money, L waved his hand dismissively. Scarface gave L a nce and could tell something was up. Without even asking any questions this time around he simply gestured to his men, Smash up this pharmacy! Chapter 124 Inviting His Family Along No! No, please! Nelson knelt on the ground, crying out in despair. He watched as Scars henchmen smashed the counters and shelves in the pharmacy to pieces. He felt like he was about to die. He regretted everything deeply. There was no reason for him and L to have any grievances with each other. If only he had known this earlier, why would he have helped others attack him? Sonny,e out with me! At this moment, L called out to Sonny. Sonny shuddered but didnt dare disobey. He followed L outside without saying a word of nonsense. Mr. Willis, do you have any orders? Sonny asked fearfully after they stepped outside. L asked coldly, Who did you give these problematic drugs to? Dont worry Mr. Willis! The first one who got it is Rejuvenation Pharmacy! I havent delivered it anywhere else yet! Sonny wiped his sweat and replied anxiously. If todays incident hadnt happened and he had delivered these inferior drugs to various pharmacies and hospitals in Ednd, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking of this, Sonny looked at L gratefully. Finally, he cursed angrily, Damn it, Romeo is such a terrible manager! I need to talk some sense into him! Isnt this harming people? However, L waved his hand dismissively. No, I called you here just for that matter. If Romeo gives you goods, you can ept them but dont reveal anything back. Listen carefully. Do you understand? Of course if you dont understand, I can find another way for you. As he finished speaking, a hint of sharpness appeared in his eyes, and a chill enveloped Sonny. Sonny shivered, and nodded quickly, I understand, I understand. The second son of Lowe family will probably suffer greatly from all this! He thought bitterly! Next, L came up with several forms suitable for mass production. He quickly produced some samples and sent them off to major distributors like Flynn, Caden etc. The new medicines included beauty products that could remove blemishes, treat rhinitis, special weight loss products etc. There were both health supplements as well as medicines. Compared with Love Light or Lowes Golden Wound Medicine, themercial value was much higher! This meant that after these drugs wereunched, Flynn and other agents will be even more profitable. L did not rely on personal connections to persuade those agents, but used their interests to win them over. What L didnt expect was that after sending out these samples, all of the agents reactions were very positive. They took the initiative to contact L and expressed their willingness to fully cooperate with him. As long as L and Miranda recaptured Lowes Pharmaceutical, they will also give them the agency rights for these new drugs. Meanwhile, Romeos family was still feeling proud The Lowe family mansion! Romeo, have you solved the crisis of raw materials supply for thepany? Victoria asked in a deep voice. Her face didnt look too good! At thest business exchange meeting, everyone in the Lowe family was actually kicked out. Victoria had been extremely depressed these days. She felt humiliated! Her n to meet new suppliers of medicinal materials through business exchanges had also failed! Lowes Pharmaceutical was facing a crisis and she can hardly sleep at night because she was still holding 43% ofpany shares as chairman of the board C making her still itsrgest shareholder. If there were any problems with this pharmaceuticalpany or if it got sued by anyone, then she would be implicated as well. Mom, dont worry! It has been resolved already. A Slocmore medicinal material wholesaler knows our medicine sells well and actively came seeking cooperation! Now production progress has improved again. A new batch of goods has been sent out already, Romeo said proudly. Hearing this news made Victoria surprised, Oh? Why didnt you tell me earlier? Isnt Romeo just worried about you? You can rest assured; leave thepany in Romeos hands, and all you need to do is count the money! Eliza said with a smile. Thats right, Grandma! With the pharmaceuticalpany developing like this, youre bound to be the richest person in Ednd or even Kreanford! Harlow sweetly reassured the olddy. Good! Good When the timees, the Lowe family will step out of Ednd and be a top-tier family in the entire state! The elderlydy finally swept away the gloom of the past few days, excitedly stating. Yes! By the way, you dont know yet. When Miranda and that Willis guy saw us having the herbal medicine, their faces were so ugly! If you had seen it, you would have been really satisfied! Eliza said excitedly. She then told the story of what happened in the factory to Victoria.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After listening to it, Victorias face turned red with satisfaction. Hmph! I can imagine it! Romeo, Eliza and Harlow C well done! Grandma, do you think my dad helped release your anger? Did he do a great service for our family? I think we should organize a celebration banquet to honor him, Harlow suggested suddenly. Romeo and Elizas eyes lit up with anticipation as they looked at Victoria. Their family was very concerned about their reputation and there waspetition within the Lowe family itself. When Victoria passed away, there would always be someone to be the head of the family and take over the entire family. The reason Romeo always targeted Emmanuels family was that Emmanuel, as the eldest son, would typically be the future head of the family. Even though Emmanuel had been expelled from the family, Mirandas other uncles still posed a certain threat. So, their family also wanted to use this opportunity to secure Romeos position within the family. If Victoria were willing to organize a celebration for him, it would be almost equivalent to telling everyone in the family that the future head of the family would be the second son. When she heard this proposal from Harlow though, Victoria hesitated for several moments. At this moment, Harlow smiled slyly and said to the elderlydy, Grandma, why dont we invite my eldest uncles family to this celebration? Let them see how well the family is developing and how prosperous our pharmaceutical business is! Youre right! You didnt see how ugly Miranda and Willis looked when they found out we solved our raw material crisisst time. Eliza added enthusiastically. With those words spoken, Victoria finally agreed, Okay then C let us celebrate Romeos sess by inviting everyone including Emmanuels family! She was known as someone who never backed down in the Lowe family, but she repeatedly suffered setbacks with Miranda and L, especially after thest business exchange that left Victoria and the entire Lowe family humiliated! It was easy to imagine how much resentment Victoria was holding inside. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she was determined to vent her anger once and for all! Chapter 125 I won’t let you be wronged That evening, L and Miranda left the factory together to pick up Nora from kindergarten. Although Masons men, Dennis and Jeremy, had been secretly protecting Nora, L always preferred to pick up his daughter himself as long as he had time. They had nned to grab a bite to eat together outside. However, just after leaving the kindergarten, Miranda received a call from Cara asking her and L toe over for dinner that night. She also mentioned that there was something they needed to discuss. L dropped off Nora at Emperor Garden first and asked their nanny Lina for help with taking care of her and making some food for her before driving with Miranda towards Emmanuel and Caras house. He had considered bringing Nora along but decided against it since Emmanuel and Cara hadnt fully epted him yet. He didnt want his daughter exposed to any potential harm if they said something in front of her. When they arrived at the house, Mason had just arrived too. Brother-inw! Sis! Mason greeted them warmly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Miranda rolled her eyes dismissively at him, Since when did you start calling him brother-inw first? She couldnt help but feel like Mason was closer with L than he was with his own sister. The three of them entered the house chatting away only to find out that both Emmanuels and Caras faces looked grim despite having prepared dinner already. Dad? Mom? What happened? Why did you ask us over for dinner if youre going look so unhappy? Miranda asked confusedly while both L and Mason looked puzzled too. Lets sit down first, Cara waved her hand and nced at L, saying, By the way, L, you didnt bring your daughter with you? L hesitated for a moment, surprised that his mother-inw was asking about Nora. No, I didnt. Next time, bring the child with you. We havent met her yet. Also, if you and Miranda have the time, you should go shopping for wedding dresses and have some bridal photos taken. I mentioned that we should have a wedding for you, and its time to start nning. Emmanuel and Cara exchanged a look, and Emmanuel casually added. L was somewhat surprised, looking at Emmanuel and Cara, feeling a wave of emotions inside. Could it be that they truly epted him now? Miranda pursed her lips, a mix of emotion and delight crossing her face. She cast a nce at L, and for some reason, a sense of happiness welled up inside her. Regardless of what Victoria and others thought, did her parentspletely abandon the idea of marrying her off to Isa? Hmm, after this busy period, the goddess CEO nodded with a smile on her lips. Ill let you know in advance that Ill be the best man! Masons face lit up with excitement when he heard this and he emphasized his words. Okay, lets not just focus on this happy news! I need to talk to you guys about something Cara said with a furrowed brow. Oh what is it? Mason asked inexplicably as he put away his smile. Cara exined the situation to all three of them. After she finished speaking, Miranda frowned in anger. Grandma wants to throw a celebration for Uncle Romeo? And we have to go too? Why should we go? My grandma is too biased! Isnt she making us go just so we can see their faces? Mason also said sternly. A celebration banquet? Lowes Pharmaceutical owed its sess today entirely due to Miranda and Ls efforts. Romeo took over their hard work and now wanted them all C including Mirandas family C to attend his victory party? Who would tolerate such bullying behavior?! What kind of talk is that?! Your grandmother called everyone from the Lowe family together- including distant rtives- isnt it normal for us all to attend? Emmanuel scolded his children sternly. Didnt she kick us out from our family before? What does attending a celebration banquet have anything do with us? Mason was unhappy about it. This shows that your grandmother still considers us as part of the family! Maybe this is even a signal for us C an opportunity for reconciliation within our family. Emmanuel knocked on the table as he spoke seriously. Emmanuel, dont be naive! I think your mother has ulterior motives here! I also believe we shouldnt attend. Cara rolled her eyes before saying, Now that both Miranda and Mason dont want to go either; then its settled! Lets eat! As soon as she heard the news, she firmly opposed it. Emmanuel wanted to go, but he insisted on calling Miranda and Mason back to discuss it. You Miranda and Mason are not sensible. How can you say that as a mother? What are you eating? Emmanuel was scolded by his wife until he turned red in the face. The next second, the father-inw looked at L and asked, L, what do you think? Should we go? Is there even a need to ask? My brother-inw definitely doesnt want to go! My grandmother and uncle never have anything good to say about him. Dad, if you ask my brother-inw about this, isnt it just making things difficult for him? Mason defended L. This little brother-inw was quite something. However, this time L seemed ungrateful towards his brother-inws defense. He smiled and nodded his head saying, Since your dad wants to go then lets just go! It will give Mirandas grandmother an opportunity while also giving us one. Thats great! Youre such a good son-inw! Upon hearing this statement from him, Emmanuelughed heartily while patting L on the shoulder heavily. However Cara along with Miranda and Mason had changed their expressionspletely. L what did you say? Their grandmother clearly has ulterior motives behind this invitation. Wont we be humiliating ourselves if we attend? Have you lost your mind? Cara red at L with dissatisfaction before speaking out in anger. Brother-in-Law there must be some involvement from my uncle behind all of this. Our grandma definitely holds grudges against both of us so how could she possibly have our best interests at heart? Mason furrowed his brow as he spoke out in concern for everyone involved in the situation. Miranda didnt say anything but her eyes were filled with doubt and confusion regarding everything that was happening around them all of sudden. Dont worry. I wont let any harme your way! Trust me! If your grandmother is really offering us an olive branch like Mr. Lowe said, then that would be great! But if she wants to humiliate us instead, I promise that she will regret ever crossing me! Ill make sure all those years of grievances suffered by both yourself and Miranda will finally get resolved once-and-for-all! L grabbed onto Mirandas small hand while looking towards Cara confidently, promising everything would work out fine between them all eventually. After hearing these words, Cara hesitated for a moment before ultimately nodding her head approvingly. Her eyes were still slightly red as if thinking back over these past few years where they had been treated unfairly due simply being daughter- in Cw. Good! L I hope you dont disappoint me! The olddy has been domineering all her life, and shes biased in her actions. I dont know how much frustration Ive endured over the years. Theres no hope for Emmanuel, who is foolishly filial! Thats what you said. Help me find it all back! Chapter 126 You Are Not Qualified The night after, the celebration banquet was held at the top floor of Marina Obelisk Hotel under the name of the Lowe family. All members, including direct and coteral rtives, as well as their guards and servants families were present. Nearly a thousand people from all ages and genders filled almost a hundred tables in the grand hall. The matriarch sat at the center table with Romeos family beside her, along with Mirandas uncles and one aunt. However, unlike Eliza and Harlow who sat together with their families, Mirandas rtives were seated separately at a nearby table. This arrangement spoke volumes about Romeos statuspared to others. Romeo! Your pharmaceuticalpany is flourishing! You will lead our family to new heights! Mirandas third uncle Owen Lowe eximed to Romeo. Absolutely right! Mom made an excellent decision by appointing you as head of our pharmaceutical business, Mirandas aunt, Jennifer Lowe, chimed in sweetly, pleasing both men with just one sentence. Mirandas fourth uncle, George Lowe, and other members of the Lowe family also came over topliment Romeo while praising Eliza and Harlow too. They all understood that if nothing unexpected happened, Romeo would be next in line for headship after this celebration banquet. Romeo smiled happily while listening to everyonespliments; he felt light-hearted like never before. Eliza and Harlow also grinned widely like blooming flowers; they couldnt have been more pleased since their vanity had been fully satisfied. Victoria sat there smiling too but kept ncing towards the entrance door constantly because what mattered most today was not whether or not Romeos family was happy but rather she wanted revenge badly! Suddenly Victorias expression changed slightly; she smirked coldly when she saw theming C Emmanuels family had arrived! Emmanuels Family is here! Werent they expelled from our n? Why are they here today? Chaos erupted inside the hall when Emmanuels family appeared causing many discussions among the Lowe family members who were receivingpliments earlier on until then. Romeo stood up cheerfully upon hearingmotion near him, Hey Emmanuel, Cara! What brings you here? He asked teasingly while grinning mischievously at them both.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Really? You all got kicked out of the family, and yet you have the nerve to show up at my husbands celebration banquet? Oh my, oh my Elizaughed mockingly. Harlow pretended to be surprised and said, How can someone have such thick skin? Do they know that without the family, theyre nothing and now want toe back begging for shelter? Upon hearing their words, Emmanuels face immediately showed anger. Cara was also infuriated by their mockery as soon as they arrived. They didnt expect that just after arriving at the party, Romeos family would start mocking them relentlessly. Emmanuel looked towards Victoria with a hint of hope in his eyes. He saw her slowly stand up and say in a deep voice, I invited them. As soon as she spoke these words, Emmanuel became excited and shouted for his mother with tears in his eyes. Mom Except for Romeo and three others from the Lowe family who knew about this invitation beforehand; everyone else looked puzzled. Did the olddy invite Emmanuels family back into the Lowe family? However, in the next second, they heard Victoria snort coldly while pointing her cane towards some tables on the outermost area of the hall. Go sit over there! This is a central area where your family no longer has any right to sit! As soon as she finished speaking those words, Emmanuels face changed dramatically C from being moved to shocked anger instead! Cara was so angry that her whole body trembled while Miranda and Mason had ugly expressions on their faces too! What? They were asked to sit on an outer table? The people sitting there were all servants or bodyguards of the Lowe family! This was humiliation! Naked humiliation! Hahaha Mom is wise! Youve been kicked out of the family but Mom took pity on you by inviting you here today! You should feel honored just sitting outside! Romeoughed several times with sarcasm dripping from every word he spoke. Thats right! Sitting together with servants suits your status perfectly! Harlow alsoughed heartily. Other members of the Lowe family had different expressions but couldnt help but discuss it among themselves, I didnt expect Emmanuels family would fall so low! They shouldnt havee! Tsk tsk Sitting together with servants means even not qualifying for seats in central areas! Emmanuel was deeply upset and asked, Mom, did you call us here today just to humiliate us? Hmph, how could it be considered humiliation? Romeo has made thepany thrive and allowed you all to bask in its glory. Giving you a ce to sit is already giving face! Now hurry up and go sit down, Victoria sneered as she sternlymanded. At this moment, the depths of the olddys eyes were filled with satisfaction after revenge. Looking at Cara and Mirandas angry expressions, Victoria couldnt feel any happier. The only thing that bothered her was L C that little gigolo seemed indifferent as if he didnt feel humiliated by this treatment? Hmph! It made sense when she thought about it! A coward who was willing to be someone elses live-in son-inw must have lost all his dignity long ago? He probably got used to being humiliated! Emmanuel, lets go! Cant you see what your mother called us here for? To humiliate us together with your younger brother! Cara yelled at her husband while red-eyed with anger. Miranda and Mason had already turned around and were walking towards the exit of the hall. Miranda, Mrs. Lowe! Lets just go sit down first; dont rush! However, at this time L held onto Miranda while trying to persuade Cara again. Sitting down? What are we sitting for? To watch his younger brother gloat in front of our faces or make ourselves aughingstock? L, do you want us to suffer more humiliation? Cara angrily questioned him at this moment full of disappointment and anger towards her son-inw. They wont be able to gloat for long. I guarantee they will beg us soon enough. If we leave now, we wont see what happens next. L calmly but firmly advised them without getting angry over Caras outburst. Upon hearing these words, Mirandas beautiful eyes flickered a few times before saying, Mom, why dont we just sit down for a bit longer instead? Im sure L has his own ns. She recalled how, at the business exchange meeting, L had used the same tone and demeanor to encourage her. In hindsight, it wasnt her who was humiliated that time, but Frederick, that scoundrel. L had really stood up for her! Miranda believed that this time, he wouldnt disappoint her either! Chapter 127 Sonny Fatty is Here With the persuasion of L and Miranda, Cara sat at a table on the outermost edge of the hall, feeling humiliated and surrounded by the mocking and gloating eyes of even the Lowe familys distant rtives, servants, bodyguards, and caretakers.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Even Emmanuels face was ashen with anger. When he looked towards Victoria in the central area, he saw only deep pain and resentment. Emmanuel secretly sneered to himself: What kind of olddy is giving everyone a way out? What kind of were all family nonsense is this? These were all just his own wishful thinking! His wife and daughter were right L, if you dont help me regain my dignity today, then forget about your wedding with Miranda! I will never ept you as my son-inw! After sitting down, Cara said tearfully with anger. Dont worry! And honey, dont be upset either. I promise that soon enough your Grandma and Uncle wille begging for you two back. Just make sure not to soften up when they do! L smiled reassuringly. Upon hearing this remark from L, Cara gritted her teeth fiercely while pounding on the table, Soften up? If they reallye begging for me back, then even if they kneel on their knees for three days straight, I wont forgive them! How could I ever soften up? The goddess CEO also had an icy expression, L, things have already reached this point. Ive lost any illusions about grandma so how could I possibly soften up? What exactly are you getting out of this deal? L smiled mysteriously as he leaned in close to whisper into her ear, I told you before that Lowes Pharmaceutical would be yours! Remember to make sure Feeling Ls hot breath blowing against her ear made Miranda feel ticklish; her pretty face flushed red while her earlobes became moist. At that moment, the elderly matriarch stood up, pressed her hand down for silence, and the entire room hushed. With the assistance of Romeos family, she walked to the central stage that had been prepared in advance in the hall. She surveyed the room and then looked towards Emmanuels family, holding a microphone as she began, Today, we are here to celebrate my second son, Romeos sess! Congrattions on securing an order for Lowes Pharmaceutical that has surpassed 500 million! This is unprecedented for our Lowe familys many industries. I am grateful that I entrusted Romeo with the pharmaceuticalpany rather than leaving it to certain self-serving and self-righteous juniors. In their hands, thepany could never have achieved such remarkable sess! Please join me in weing Romeo to say a few words to everyone Apuse erupted throughout the room, whether genuine or not. Cara sat there, fuming. Miranda, Emmanuel, and Mason also looked indignant. It was Miranda and L who deserved credit for Lowes Pharmaceutical receiving so many orders. However, in the olddys mouth, it had all be Romeos achievement while she subtly mocked Miranda. Next up was Romeo who confidently took the stage and began to speak about how he secured those orders by making big distributorsply with contract changes. He was clearly proud of himself! Harlow and Eliza were beside themselves with excitement too; they felt like they were on top of the world as a family. Finally, Romeo added fuel to fire by talking about how they resolved the crisis when raw materials for drugs were cut off from their supplier. L and Miranda had been vile obstacles in his way ording to him. Hmph! That Willis guy somehow got Albie on his side trying to cut off our supply chain for no good reason, he said indignantly. The funniest part is that even after we managed to get our hands on those materials from Mr. Diaz himself; that little punk still had audacity enough left in him to im there was something wrong with them! As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned towards Emmanuels family with looks of scornful mockery mixed with resentment, because even if many people didnt own shares in Lowes Pharmaceutical Company at year-end, they would still receive dividends which were directly proportional to its profits. If what Romeo said was true, then it would undoubtedly hurt their interests too since Miranda and L yed foul y behind their backs. They deserve being kicked out of our family! Sitting there doing nothing but taking advantage should be enough reason for them all leave! Seeing this scene unfold before her eyes made Victoria smirked coldly feeling vindicated while Romeos familyughed heartily at what happened. Emmanuel sat there looking grim-faced as ever. Cara was shaking with anger, her eyes red. Lets go! What are we still doing here? Mom Miranda tried to interject. Lets go! Cara cut her off harshly. She couldnt take it anymore. She felt like staying here with her family was just an invitation for the olddy and Romeo to humiliate them further. And she felt deeply disappointed and dissatisfied with L. But then, something unexpected happened. Crash! The ss door of the top floor hall shattered into pieces as a fat figure stormed in with a group of people behind him, all looking fierce and angry. Romeo, you better have an exnation for me! It was Sonny, the local agent from Ednd who pointed his finger at Romeo on stage and shouted angrily at him. He brought along several cardboard boxes that were thrown roughly onto the ground. The drugs inside spilled out like trash scattered everywhere on the floor! This sudden turn of events stunned everyone present. Even Cara forgot about leaving as she stood there in shock alongside everyone else. Romeos face turned dark as he angrily confronted Sonny, What do you mean by this? Victoria also had a furious expression on her face, Sonny, today is our Lowe family celebration banquet. What are you doing? What do I mean? The goods that Lowes Pharmaceutical gave me had serious quality issues which almost got me sued! Sonny retorted furiously, Celebration banquet? Of course you would celebrate after cheating so much money using inferior drugs! Im telling you now if I dont get an exnation from you guys today, then be prepared to meet me in court! Sonny looked indignant as he used them loudly. His words caused chaos throughout the room; even Romeos family and Victoria were left speechless for a moment. Cara stood up but hesitated before sitting back down again; it seemed like things might be taking a turn Chapter 128 They’re All Here! Whats going on? Emmanuel asked, confused. Mason looked at his sister and brother-inw. Did you bribe Sonny to turn against us? It was surprising that someone who had been working with Lowes Pharmaceutical for so many years would go against Victoria and Romeo. L said there were problems with the herbs they were collecting. Now, it seems like the problem has exploded, Miranda said coldly. At this moment, Victoria red at Sonny with a dark expression. Sonny, you need evidence to make such usations! What makes you think that our familys medicine is of inferior quality? You will be held legally responsible for your nder! The entire Lowe family looked at Sonny coldly and skeptically. Thats right! How could the medicine produced by the Lowe family have any quality issues? If it was really inferior quality medicine, why would so many people buy it? Are they all idiots? Did Miranda and Willis bribe you to cause trouble today? How despicable Everyone began using each other while directing their anger towards Mirandas family. Just then, another person rushed into the hall in an imposing manner. Thats right! You will be held legally responsible! Expect to go bankrupt soon, Lowes Pharmaceutical! And its leaders can expect jail time! A short but sturdy figure walked in with a grim face straight towards the center of the hall. Is that Flynn? He is the Agenecline Medicine Association President in Merton! The agent rights of Lowes Pharmaceutical in Merton are all under his control! What does he mean by this? As Flynn approached them, Romeo and Victoria couldnt help but feel uneasy. Harlow and Eliza lost their smug expressions on their faces; instead they showed confusion mixed with anger. Mr. Morris, what are you doing? Romeo angrily questioned him. Flynn took out a test report from his pocket and threw it directly onto Romeos face, What am I doing? Shouldnt I ask what you are doing?! Take a look yourself! Romeo picked up the report with a look of shock and anger, and his expression changed instantly. Whats going on, Romeo? Victoria took the report from Romeos hand when she saw his reaction. After reading it for a few moments, her expression also changed dramatically. Harlow and Eliza looked at it too, both showing panic and disbelief. This is impossible! How could ourpany produce ineffective inferior drugs? This report is fake! Absolutely fake!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Romeo kept shaking his head. Ineffective inferior drugs? If only they were ineffective that would be one thing, but the harmful ingredients inside are far beyond standard! Youre going to kill people with Lowes Pharmaceutical! And youre trying to ruin me too, arent you? Flynn asked angrily. Its fake for sure! Mr. Morris, have you been influenced by someone so that you deliberately came here to cause trouble? Victoria questioned him with an iron face. Hearing this question made Flynn furious as he pointed at Victoria without hesitation, Olddy, are you still not admitting your fault? Fine then wait for the court summons! Cara sat down but stood up again after seeing what was happening over there. She couldnt help asking L, L, whats going on here? I warned Mirandas uncle that all of the medicinal materials obtained from Diaz had been soaked in chemical substances before being sold to them as low-quality medicinal materials but they didnt believe me! The medicines produced using those low-quality medicinal materials naturally did not meet standards! Now see, the agent hase knocking on their door! L said nonchntly. After hearing this news, Caraughed sarcastically while asking, Why didnt theye earlier orter? Why did they choose tonight? Tell me, did you do something behind my back? Hehe L smiled without admitting or denying anything. Caras humiliation and anger disappeared after seeing L like this; she gave him a yful scolding, You sneaky little brat! Mason gave L a thumbs-up while saying, Brother-inw, youre amazing! Even big agents like Flynn from other state listen to your words? L chuckled and shook his head. Were not exactly friends, but when ites to absolute interests, theyll naturally understand which side to stand on. Soon after, other agents or their representatives arrived one by one. Each of them came in with righteous indignation and a fierce aura. They threw reports of drug testing in front of Romeos family and Victoria. Romeo and Victoria felt an inexplicable panic. If only one agent said there was a problem with the medicine, they might suspect that it was intentional troublemaking. But now that all the agents who cooperated with Lowes Pharmaceutical were doing this, people can imagine how serious the situation was. Mr. Lowe, if you dont believe us, you can go to the relevant department for testing yourself! Tell us what to do? You must give us an exnation! Flynn and others surrounded Victoria and Romeos family aggressively and asked them questions. At this moment, everyone in the Lowe family looked at each other and discussed among themselves. Could it be that there really is a problem with the raw materials? Miss Miranda and L were not just making empty threats! Its over! If this matter gets bigger, someone will go to jail! Hmph! Once Lowes Pharmaceutical falls into Romeos hands, he will ruin it sooner orter! Just look at their smug faces earlier. Mirandas uncles even started cursing Romeos family while some took pleasure from their misfortune. How could anyone tolerate Romeos family being so arrogant earlier? It was impossible! Cara couldnt help but smile as she watched Romeo and Victoria struggling under pressure from all these agents surrounding them. Emmanuel also sneered slightly as he felt relieved. Although he may be foolishly loyal towards his mother, seeing his wife and daughter being humiliated like this made him hate them even more. Victoria banged her cane on the ground before speaking into a microphone, Quiet down! Quiet down! Flynn and the others fell silent for a moment. Perhaps theres an issue with our production process. We dont want to see any more subpar products, and Im deeply sorry about this. So, please speak up if you have any suggestions on how to resolve this. The Lowe family will do everything in our power to meet your demands. Chapter 129 Go and ask Miranda! Flynn snorted, Resolve? Fine! ording to the contract, if your drugs have quality issues, you need topensate me ten times the amount. I only have an order of 150 million with yourpany right now. Yourepensating me 1. 5 billion? I have a 200 million order with Downs Medicine! Compensate me 2 billion! Mine is not much, just 50 million! Can youe up with apensation of 500 million? I have an order of 100 million These agents all spoke up and had significantly increased their orders before. One reason was that they saw these drugs selling well and secondly Romeo had raised prices like crazy while reducing the quantity at the same price point. They had no choice but to increase their orders! As they listened to these agents report their numbers, Romeos face twitched uncontrobly! Victoria almost fainted on hearing this news! These once proud orders were now like death sentences! You youre extorting us! How can you demand tens or even hundreds of millions inpensation? Why dont you go rob someone? Eliza shouted at these agents while jumping around and throwing tantrums. Thats right! If you keep causing trouble like this well call the police and arrest you! Harlow also warned them sternly. As soon as she finished speaking, Flynn pped Eliza across the face making her stagger back. Another agent kicked Harlow down onto the ground. What kind of bullshit is this? Im extorting you? It clearly states in our contract that you must pay ten times for any damages caused by poor-quality drugs. Do I look like someone who would extort money from others? Do you know what would happen if I sold these inferior drugs? My life would be ruined forever! Not only will I lose everything but also end up behind bars for life! If it wasnt for Mr. Willis reminding us to store away those medicines, then wed be screwed over by all of you guys already! Flynn pointed his finger at Eliza while cursing her out loudly. The other agent was also furious, Bitch, we havent even called the cops on yall yet and here yall are threatening us with calling them instead?! Fine then lets just call them directly! These agents were all powerful figures in their respective territories; they wouldnt tolerate being pushed around by Eliza or Harlow! Thats right C lets call them! Let Lowe Pharmaceuticals CEO rot in jail! Jail? They might even execute them! Nowadays, with the strict regtions on drug safety, these low-quality and overpriced drugs are considered a serious crime! The agents spoke one after another. Hearing this, Romeo turned pale with fear, and Victoria was also panicked. They knew that these agents were not just making empty threats! Everyone, please calm down! We we really cante up with that much money. Can we discuss this further? After all, we still need to work together in the future. Its only this batch of products that has caused problems; it wont happen again. Victoria faced the agents but couldnt stand firm anymore and begged them pitifully. Hmph! Who would believe you? You almost killed us this time; what about next time? Unless Lowes Pharmaceutical changes its leadership! Flynn spat out and sneered. Caden nodded in agreement, Yes, unless someone else takes charge of thepany! When Miss Miranda worked with us before, there were never any issues like this! This time it was Mr. Willis who warned us not to deal with these herbs! Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable! We only trust Miss Miranda and Mr. Willis. Only when theyre in charge of Lowes Pharmaceutical can we consider not pursuing responsibility or even continuing our cooperation! Yes! Let Miss Miranda continue to lead Lowes Pharmaceutical! Thanks to Miss Miranda and Mr. Willis warning, otherwise we would have been killed! What about Miss Miranda and Mr. Willis? Why arent they here? This Romeo guy should get lost now.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hearing these words made Romeo so angry he clutched his chest as if he was going to die right there. Victoria blushed red; she wouldnt have been able to stand without someone supporting her at that moment. Meanwhile Cara heard their demands from the agents side and let out augh, Are you kidding me? All of these agents want Miranda to take control of thepany? Emmanuel also showed surprise on his face; he felt relieved finally hearing such news. Mrs. Lowe, is this y exciting? L asked smilingly. Its very exciting! Too exciting! Is it satisfying? Its satisfying! Look at how embarrassed Victoria is right now along with her son! Cara smiled, brushing off her previous grievances and anger. Alright, now that weve cleared the air, lets go, L said. Cara was taken aback, as were Emmanuel and Mason. Go? Why do we need to go? They said Miranda would manage thepany. Mrs. Lowe, this time my wife not only manages thepany but also takesplete control of it! And remember, dont be soft-hearted when the timees! L chuckled mischievously. After L and Miranda left, the agents made a fuss for a while before leaving. They all agreed that they had to work with Miranda in the future; otherwise they would sue Lowes Pharmaceutical. This celebration now seemed like a joke. Romeo, what have you done? The pharmaceuticalpany was doing so well. How did you create such chaos? someone asked usingly. Hmph! Youre still waiting for your family to be glorious. I bet youll ruin the Lowe family! another retorted. The Lowe family cant fall into your hands! yet another added Romeo, you need to solve this problem properly! Mom, this is all your fault! Own and George as well as Jennifer left after throwing some cold words around. Other members of the Lowe family dispersed too; it wasnt even time for dinner yet! After everyone left, Romeos family sat there like defeated roosters without any energy or pride left in them anymore. Honey Victoria What do we do now? These agents are insisting on having that little bitch Miranda manage ourpany! What should we do? Eliza asked indignantly while covering her face with her hands. In an instant Victoria grabbed her cane and fiercely struck Eliza with it. What else can we do?! Go beg Miranda! Get them back into our family business and get Miranda back managing our pharmaceuticals! If she doesnte back, then all of you will be kicked out of the family! Why are you still sitting there?! Get up and go beg! If this isnt solved soon, then every one of us will end up behind bars!! Victoria was livid and panicked all at once. As the chairwoman of Lowes Pharmaceutical, if those agents were to take her to court, she too would face sentencing! Was it possible that the matriarch of the esteemed Lowe family would end up spending her golden years in prison? Chapter 130 Why Can’t She Admit Her Mistake? That evening, after L and his group left, everyone returned to Mirandas residence at the Imperial View Mansion. Since it was a vi, they didnt have to worry about not having enough rooms even if the whole family stayed there tonight. After finishing the meal that their nanny had just made for them, Mirandas phone rang. Who is it? Cara asked with interest. Its Romeo, Miranda answered as she picked up the phone. Her tone was cool and indifferent as she said, Uncle, what can I do for you? Where did you all go? Come back immediately! Romeos tone was still somewhat forceful. Why should wee back? If you have something to say,e to my house and talk! After saying this, Miranda hung up directly. Hello? Hello? F*ck! Romeo angrily smashed his phone into pieces after being hung up on.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What did that b*tch say? Eliza asked curiously. She hung up on me and told me toe over! Damn it! She has no respect for her elders! Romeo gritted his teeth in anger. She really is a b*tch! What makes her so great? Dad, what do we do now? Are we really going to beg her at her doorstep? Harlow asked unwillingly. What else can we do? Do you want us all to end up in jail? Romeo retorted with an iron face. Although begging Miranda felt humiliating and shameful, it was better than going to jail, right? Moreover Victoria had already spoken out. If they didnt bring Miranda back home, then their entire family would be kicked out of the n. With Victorias style of doing things, she would definitely follow through with this threat. At this moment, Eliza rolled her eyes slyly a few times before suddenly thinking of something, Honey, why not go beg her anyway? Dont forget that ourpany shares are controlled by both you and your moms hands. Even if shees back just manage ourpany; isnt that just working for us! Hearing these words, Romeos eyes lit up as he couldnt help butugh, Youre right! I own 40% of thepany shares; letting her manage thepany is like benefiting us! Hahaha Lets go find her! With these thoughts in mind, Romeos family felt much better again. At seven-thirty that night! The doorbell at Mirandas residence rang, and when she opened it, she found Romeos family walking inside. Emmanuel, Mom has spoken and allowed you to return to the family! Miranda, you can also take back control of the pharmaceuticalpany. How about it? Happy? Romeo said as soon as he opened his mouth. Upon hearing this, Cara cut in sharply, Romeo, when asking for help, one should have a humble attitude! You make it sound like youre doing us a favor! Its because you dont have Miranda now that youll facewsuits,pensation payments and imprisonment. Get that straight! You Romeos tone faltered as he turned to Emmanuel, Emmanuel, what do you say? This is a great opportunity to return to the family. Dont tell me you dont understand. As soon as he finished speaking, Cara red fiercely at her husband. Emmanuel sighed bitterly, Im not getting involved in this. After saying that, he turned around and walked into the house from the yard. Victorias actions tonight made Emmanuel extremely disheartened. Although he was emotional by nature, he wasnt foolish. He couldnt bring himself to deal with his own younger brother and mother harshly, but ignoring them altogether should be fine, right? Seeing Emmanuels reaction like this made Romeo curse under his breath before asking with a dark expression on his face, Sister-inw, Miranda, what do you mean? Are we really going to break ties with our family? Hearing this question caused L couldnt help but sneer, Break ties with our family? You and Victoria havent broken ties yet with my wife before? Do I need your opinion on this matter? You brat shut up! Harlow pointed at L furiously. Snap! Miranda pped her across her face, Harlow, listen carefully! If I hear you insult my husband again, I will p your face every time! The aura of the goddess CEO was fully disyed at this moment. You you Harlow covered her face while ring resentfully at Miranda. But since they were still begging them, she didnt dare fight back physically against her anymore. Miranda, we are all family members here. Do we really need things get so bad between us? Your grandmother even asked use here begging for your forgiveness. Can we all just give each other some leeway? I will withdraw from managing the pharmaceuticalpany and hand it over to you instead. Isnt that great? Romeo took a deep breath before softening his tone once more. Miranda chuckled, Ha now you want to give each other a way out? Uncle, you can leave now! It was grandma who kicked us out of the Lowe family and even stripped us of all our family business shares. If she wants me to go back and manage thepany, she has toe in person and tell me herself! I dont believe what you say! In other words, Romeo family of three was insignificant. Begging me? Let Victoriae herself! Upon hearing this, Romeos family was stunned for a moment before bursting into angryughter. Miranda, you are too presumptuous! You actually let your grandmother beg you? Do we elders still have any weight in your eyes? With her status, how could she possiblye in person? Its already good enough that she spoke up and gave you a chance! Miranda replied coldly, If we make mistakes, we must admit them! My grandmother is no exception! Why cant shee over? Why should we bow down to her even if we did nothing wrong? She made a mistake. Cant she just say something nice? After speaking, Miranda turned to L and said calmly, Honey, please see our guests out. L looked at his goddess CEO at this moment with a hint of satisfaction on his face. This was the decisive strong woman he knew so well! Shall we go then? L smiled sardonically at Romeos family as he spoke. Why should we leave? This is my nieces home. Who do you think you are as a gigolo? Romeo protested unwillingly. L instantly changed his expression and growled lowly, Get lost! Damn it all C they still had the nerve after being given some face earlier?! A wave of momentum emanated from L as he enveloped Romeos trio with it. Romeo finally shut up when he saw that things were getting serious; their faces turned pale as they left dejectedly. Pfft, Cara spat at them once they were gone. Back inside the house again, Cara looked at her daughter with relief written all over her face, Miranda, you were amazing just now. You couldnt give them any leeway whatsoever. Miranda smiled slightly while looking towards L. She thought, L had already set everything up perfectly. If she still couldnt stand firm, it would be too disappointing. Although previously, a powerful businesswoman, Miranda had been somewhat weak-willed when facing these rtives or Victoria. As it turned out, constantly giving in only allowed them to take advantage of her even more! She made up her mind that from now on, she would rather be a controversial ck sheep than a submissive good granddaughter who can be easily taken advantage of. Chapter 131 The Matriarch Comes to Visit Cara returned to her seat, feeling satisfied but also a little worried. Miranda, do you really think your grandmother wille and apologize in person? Shes very proud, you know. Emmanuel frowned. What is this about? Miranda, are you being unreasonable? Thats your grandmother were talking about! Miranda bit her lip. Unreasonable? She forced me to marry Isa! Is that reasonable? She kept changing her mind and going back on her word! Is that reasonable? She kicked us out of the family and took away our shares! Is that reasonable? She even threw a celebration for my uncle and invited us just so she could humiliate us in front of everyone. Is that reasonable? Emmanuel was speechless after hearing all this. L spoke up for Miranda. Yes, she wille because she cares too much about saving face not to. Everyone still looked uncertain. Well, if the alternative is going to court or jail then Id say its less embarrassing, L added. Cara muttered under her breath with a hint of anticipation in her voice. I hope she doese. Meanwhile, after Romeos family left the room in anger earlier, Harlow posted about Mirandas request for an apology from their grandmother on the family group chat hoping to incite anger towards Miranda and make them look bad. What?! How dare Miranda make such an outrageous demand? She has no respect for authority! Grandmother would never lower herself like that; its ridiculous! For years people have beening here to pay their respects; why should Grandmother go begging at someone elses door? It cant be true! This must be some kind of delusion on Mirandas part! The entire Lowe family found it impossible to believe! Even though Mirandas family had been expelled from the n, they didnt leave the group chat. The primary reason was that the family matriarch was not tech-savvy, and the group chat was administered by Mirandas younger aunt. So, they were not removed from the group chat. Upon seeing the chat in the group, Cara was furious. Harlow is so scheming! She actually posted Mirandas request in the family group! As everyone began to me their daughter and their own family, Cara was beyond angry.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mom, dont worry about them! Miranda said coldly. She thought with a hint of mockery: me and insultse so quickly? Ha ha Just then, the doorbell rang at the vi. When Cara saw who was outside through the monitor, her eyes widened and she became excited. While everyone in the Lowe family were discussing it back and forth on the group chat, one picture instantly silenced them all. Cara: Who said that Mrs. Lowe couldnte knocking? Look closely!! Below was a picture of Victoria standing outside of Mirandas vi! The group chat exploded! The matriarch of the Lowe family had actuallye to Mirandas doorstep herself to beg her? After she opened the door, Victoria walked into courtyard with Harlow and Eliza supporting her. Emmanuel couple as well as Mirandas siblings came out to greet this matriarch. Hmph! Miranda, you have quite some guts! You made mee begging at your door? Im here now! Are you satisfied? Victoria asked coldly while staring at Miranda after entering inside. Mirandas expression flickered a few times when facing Victoria; there was some avoidance in her gaze too. From childhood until now she had always respected and obeyed her grandmother which made it difficult for her not to feel intimidated when facing Victoria face-to-face! Just then L grabbed hold of her hand tightly. Miranda felt certain within herself again as she looked straight into Victorias eyes once more. For such a long time now all those pressures that they put on her unjustly had been bottled up inside her like an explosion waiting for release! Grandmother, asked Miranda while looking directly at Victoria, Do you not feel even an ounce remorse towards me? Hmph! Victoria snorted disdainfully before asking forcefully, What do I have to be remorseful about? Miranda, you have no respect for your elders! Your grandmother has alreadye to see you, isnt that enough? Let me ask you, will you go back and continue managing the pharmaceuticalpany? Will you help the family deal with those agents? Romeo asked sternly. Victoria was standing there and he became more forceful. Thats right! Say something now! Eliza and Harlow also questioned her, even resorting to moral ckmail! Miranda ignored them and just looked at Victoria with disappointment in her eyes. The next second, her face became cold and indifferent as if she had put away all of her emotions. Fine. Since you feel no guilt about it, theres no need to say anything else! Now we only talk about interests, not family ties! One thing is certain: only I can handle those agents. Otherwise, its a sure thing that both my grandmother and uncle will end up in jail! Right? At this moment Miranda seemed like she wasnt facing her own rtives but rather opponents in a business deal. This conversation had turned into a business negotiation! And what if I dont agree? I came here didnt I? What more do you want? Victoria felt Mirandas attitude change which made her face even darker. Sell you and my uncle shares to me! From now on Lowes Pharmaceutical will only have one person making decisions C me C Miranda! The goddess CEO spoke coldly with every word enunciated clearly. The warmth from Ls hand seemed to fill her with strength once again. This man had paved the way for her; if she couldnt take advantage of this opportunity then she would be too weak! If so then she would look down upon herself! Hearing these words, Victorias expression changed instantly while Romeos family showed shock mixed with anger on their faces. Even Cara, Emmanuel, and Mason widened their eyes feeling surprised by how strong-willed Miranda was being today. Miranda dared to be so forceful? Victoria came asking for help yet now Miranda wantedplete control over the pharmaceuticalpany shares? Miranda, do you think that got me beat? Victoria asked angrily while shaking because of how furious she was. Miranda, youre delusional! Youre dreaming if you think you can take over my and your grandmothers shares! Romeo jumped up like a cat with its tail stepped on, cursing at her. Harlow and Eliza also used her of having wild ambitions and being insane. They had even thought Miranda would work for them, but she had just cut off their source of ie. You have no choice! If I dont handle those agents, not only will the pharmaceuticalpany face hugepensation ims and bankruptcy, but youll also be stuck here forever! Even the entire Lowe family group will be affected. The stock price will plummet. Who knows? The Lowe family maypletely copse because of this. Give me thepany. At least then youll be safe! Grandmother, Uncle, make your own decision! Miranda said calmly. Victoria swayed a bit and felt as though she was being tightly controlled by her granddaughter at this moment. Romeos family also looked resentful and full of bitterness. Miranda oh Miranda, I never thought you would be so ruthless! All right! All right! You win! Chapter 132 Invitation from the Mysterious Woman Tomorrow, you will go to thepany to handle the equity transfer procedures! As long as youre not afraid of retribution! Victoria pointed her finger at Miranda and spoke through gritted teeth. In the next second, she turned coldly towards L beside her. Willis, are you behind this conspiracy? You ambitious son-inw trying to take over the Lowe familys industry through my granddaughter? L sneered at her words. Madam, you think too highly of me. The Lowe familys industry is not something Im interested in. Vincent had even offered him 20% of the Reid Groups shares which he refused; why would he covet the Lowe familys industry? Ha Hahaha What a cocky young one! *Cough! Cough Cough!* Victoria chuckled a few times, but then a severe fit of coughing followed. She used her handkerchief to cover her mouth, which was stained with fresh blood. The formidable matriarch of the Lowe family, who never yielded, had been so enraged that she coughed up blood. Mom Mom, are you okay? Emmanuel rushed to her side to help. However, Victoria pushed him away forcefully. Dont touch me! Youve raised quite the daughter, havent you! Were leaving! Miranda and Willis will face retribution! Harlow threatened before they left. After they were gone, Miranda leaned heavily against L as if all strength had left her body. Did I do something wrong? She murmured softly. No, L replied firmly. You did nothing wrong! Your grandmother and uncle were in the wrong. Miranda, you did the right thing! Im proud of you! After enduring so much from your grandmother all these years, Ive taken it all back tonight! Ive endured a lifetime of frustration, and I wont let my daughter go through the same! Absolutely not! Well done Cara wiped away her tears, speaking with emotional intensity. Emmanuel nced at his daughter, sighed, and didnt say much. Ultimately, when Victoria coughed up blood, although he was deeply worried, he didnt believe that their daughter should be med. The final question Miranda asked her grandmother, Do you feel guilty? had been an act of utmostpassion, giving the elderly woman onest chance. If the grandmother could have maintained a sense of humility, even the slightest trace of guilt towards her granddaughter, Miranda might not have taken such an extreme step. In the end, it was her grandmother who had pushed Miranda over the edgepletely! The next day, Victoria and Romeo, with full of resentment and bitterness, finally made thestpromise. Thus, Miranda alone controlled 83% of the pharmaceuticalpanys shares and truly took control of thepany. The factory that L gave her before also merged into one of the production departments of thepany. Shelly and other key employees who were previously dismissed by Romeo were rehired. And after they signed contracts with those major distributors again, Love Light capsules returned to their original price. Moreover, new drugs such as the Lowes Rhinitis Relief and the Lowes Slimming Pills wereunched. After being approved by the drug supervision bureau, they began production as well. They restored the original prices for the four medications including Love Light and imposed restrictions on the prices at which distributors could sell them externally. In fact, this meant that agents like Flynn would earn less. However, after witnessing Ls miraculous abilities and personally testing several other new medicines, they didnt raise any objections. The choice between short-term gains and long-term sustainable development was not a difficult one when faced with the opportunity to maximize their profits and believe in the potential for the future. The goddess CEO had been busy these days but was full of energy! L hadnt been idle either but he did manage to contact Vincent during his free time. Thest time, L received two Dragon Marrow Herbs, and he actually concocted three Dragons Blood Pills. After Nora and Dn had taken theirs, he had one pill left. Thinking about Vincents wife who had leukemia, L naturally didnt mind extending a helping hand in her direction. Upon hearing this news, Vincent was extremely excited! He immediately had his son bring his mother over that same day! When they arrived in Ednd, it was already past four oclock in afternoon. L asked Dennis and Jeremy today if they could help pick up Nora while he went ahead towards Vincents residence in Ednd. Honey, Sam, this is Dr. Willis I told you about! As soon as they met, Vincent introduced himself, his wife, and son Sam Reid right away!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Although this Kreanford tycoons wife had very regr features, she had lost all her hair making her look very haggard. Sam Reid on the other hand looked like a rising star! Dr. Willis, thanks to your Love Light capsules, I still have my life! Marley bowed to L, expressing her gratitude. Sam also quickly gave his respects and then eagerly asked, Mr. Willis, I heard that you canpletely cure my moms leukemia. Is that true? Im about eighty percent certain, L didnt fullymit to his words. Noras case weighed heavily on his mind. Treating Marleys illness served a dual purpose: extending goodwill and examining if Noras condition was unique. Half an hourter, Marley was dressed, and the toxins in her body had seeped through her clothing. Mr. Willis, how is my wife? Vincent asked with anticipation. Sam was equally anxious, eagerly watching L. Dont worry! Mrs. Reid is fine now. If youre still concerned, you can take her for aprehensive examination, L reassured them calmly. Rest assured! Rest assured! If you say shes cured, then its absolutely fine! Vincent eximed with tears of joy. Sam, too, was ovee with excitement and profusely thanked L. As L watched their happiness, he felt as if a heavy stone was pressing on his heart. After using the Dragons Blood Pill to wash the marrow and strengthen the bones, everyone elses leukemia had beenpletely eradicated. Why was Nora an exception? Why?! It had to be because his own power was still not strong enough, and he hadnt mastered the highest depths of the Dragon Emperors Canon. At that moment, he felt an unprecedented thirst for greater cultivation. Just then, his phone rang. It was a call from Liam, Morgans son, as they had exchanged contact information. Mr. Barker? L answered. Mr. Willis, do you have some time tonight? In the call, Liam politely and warmly inquired. Whats the matter? L asked. Liams voice carried a hint of happiness as he spoke mysteriously, My girlfriend came from out of town and found out that you helped me get rid of the corpse poison. She wants to thank you in person over dinner! As he spoke, he seemed nervous and deliberately lowered his voice, Oh, by the way, dont tell my parents! They have a deep misunderstanding about Summer and believe that she was behind the corpse poison bracelet. But in reality, Summer bought it from someone else as a token of our love. She had no idea. L hesitated for a moment before agreeing, Okay, I wont tell them. Where do you want to eat? Internally though, L felt a twinge. The woman who had captivated Liams heart was now in Ednd? Did she really not know anything about that cursed bracelet? Chapter 133 This Is Priocia By the way, if its convenient, lets invite your wife too and have a get-together, Liam suggested. Sure, Ill ask her, L replied. He wasnt sure if Miranda would be avable since she had been busytely. Great! Ive already booked the Diamond Room at the Square Window. Pleasee.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Oh, and dont tell my parents about this, Liam added with a smirk. After hanging up the phone with Liam, L said goodbye to Vincent and his son before leaving. Since Liam didnt want his parents to know about their ns either, L didnt mention anything to them. After confirming with Miranda on the phone that she could make it to their gathering at the Square Window, L picked her up and they headed there together. As they got out of the car at the entrance of the Square Window restaurant, they bumped into a woman dressed in shy clothes who was arm in arm with a tall foreigner. When Sarah Thompson saw Miranda, she looked pleasantly surprised as she waved over to her friend. She was from the Thompson family, which was just as powerful as the Lowe family. Both families were top-notch ns in Ednd. Sarah and Miranda had a good rtionship while they were in school, especially during their college years when both attended Slocmore University. However, after graduation, Miranda returned to Ednd to join the family business, while Sarah went abroad for further studies. Sarah? When did you return to the country? Ive been back for some time now. And who is this? Sarah turned towards L curiously. When she saw how casually he was dressed without any valuable possessions on him whatsoever; there was an instant sh of disdain across her face. This is my husband -L. Miranda introduced him cheerfully while smiling from ear-to-ear. Youre married now? No way! With your looks why not take your time picking someone special instead of marrying just any ordinary man? Sarah sneered while looking down upon him. L is my carefully chosen husband; hes anything but ordinary in my eyes. Miranda replied confidently still wearing that same smile on her face. L, ordinary? Perhaps Miranda thought so at first. However, now she only felt that this guy was the most amazing man in the world. Ha, him? Miranda, you used to have such high standards. This guy looks like a loser! So many rich guys pursued you back then and you didnt pick any of them. Why did you choose At this point, Sarah suddenly remembered something and elongated her tone as she pointed at L. Oh I know! I heard from my family that Isa Austin from the capital Sarah! At this moment, Miranda frowned and interrupted Sarah before turning to the foreigner next to her and changing the subject. Who is this? Can you introduce me? Sarah proudly raised her chin and introduced him as my boyfriend Frand Sanchez! Sarah, who is this beautifuldy? The foreigner asked with a hint of superiority in his tone as if he was better than everyone else. This is my good friend Miranda! Sarah replied before smiling at Miranda. Frand just arrived in Priocia and isnt used to speaking Priociania yet! But theirnguage is internationally recognized so we canmunicate with it without any barriers. At this point, Sarah eximed, Oh no! L probably doesnt understand theirnguage right? Never mind Frand; speak Priociania instead since not everyone has received higher education here in Priocia. After all, she continued while looking at L, youre so great; fluent in severalnguages. As she spoke, Sarah turned towards Miranda with an admonishing tone, Miranda, you should dress up your man more stylishly or else itll be embarrassing when taking him out. This woman looked down on L very much. Although Sarah was also quite pretty (she was even a campus beauty queen), she couldntpare with Miranda for sure. Back then, in college, she loved introducing various Slocmores rich young men to meet Miranda hoping that through her, Miranda could get into real high society circles. However, Miranda never showed any interest which made Sarah waste time for nothing. Now seeing that Miranda chose someone like L, a loser, she secretly sneered inside. L looked at Sarah, expressionless, feeling her disdain and contempt. But because she was Mirandas good friend, L held his tongue. They were just passing by anyway. He was going to the sixth floor to eat with Miranda. This is Priocia, shouldnt we speak Priociania? The goddess CEO said coldly. She had some resentment towards her friend who had picked up some foreign habits after studying abroad for a few years. Not only did she find a foreign boyfriend but now speaking theirnguage was something to show off? Priociania was popr worldwide and foreigners took pride in being able to speak thenguage fluently. As a native of Priocia, why would she show off hernguage skills on her own turf? Nice to meet you miss! At this moment, Frand bent down towards Miranda and reached out as if he wanted to kiss her hand. Ls eyes narrowed as he opened his hand and pushed Frand away coldly. Frand frowned, What do you mean? In our country interrupting a gentlemans gesture of kissing adys hand is very rude! L replied sternly, Get lost! This is Priocia! We call this being uncivilized. Damn it! I havent even kissed my wifes hand yet and now its your turn? thought to L. What do you mean by uncivilized? Its because your thinking is too vulgar! Kissing someones hand is such an elegant gesture; what would someone like you know? Sarah retorted angrily. Sarah, were here for dinner. Lets go. Miranda frowned; she didnt want any more trouble from Sarah who seemed intent on picking fights with L. She grabbed Ls arm and headed towards the Square Window while Sarah sneered behind them. Who doesnte here for dinner anyway? Oh yeah the Square Window has membership requirements. Do you have their card, Miranda, or will they leave you outside looking embarrassed? After all, the Square Window is said to be the property of the Ward family, not your Lowe family, Sarah boasted with a haughty tone. But Frand here is a diamond member! If you really want to eat there, you cane with us, she added. But this loser cante with us! We dont want him! It seemed like being a diamond member at the Square Window was such an honorable thing for Frand. Chapter 134 The Person You’re Referring To Is Mr. Willis? Frand straightened his back and proudly said, Beautiful Miss Miranda, we were invited here today. I dont really need this diamond membership card. If you need it, I can lend it to you. Miranda shook her head and said, No thanks. We were also invited by someone else. With that, she walked quickly ahead without wanting to deal with Sarah and Frand. What? Someone invited you? Sarah sneered and didnt believe it at all as she hurriedly followed behind. Frand also coldlyughed as he followed closely behind! L had just told him to get lost earlier, so this foreigner was holding a grudge and wanted to humiliate L badly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hey! Dont let them in! They definitely dont have membership cards! Sarah shouted loudly at the row of receptionists standing there. As Miranda and L arrived at the entrance, they were immediately stopped by someone. Sir, miss please show your membership card! Only members are allowed inside! The supervisor of these receptionists said jokingly with a smirk on their face. L and Miranda were stunned when they saw this supervisor. She seemed familiar somehow; like they had seen her somewhere before L raised an eyebrow, Natalia? This receptionist was actually Natalia C the former financial manager from his factory who he fired before. He never expected that she would end up working here as a receptionist for the Square Window restaurant now. You must thoroughly check their membership cards! The Square Window is a member-only establishment; dont let any country bumpkins slip in here or ruin our dining experience for us distinguished guests! Sarah leaned over towards Natalia while reminding her about something important. This is my membership card! Frand then pulled out a sparkling diamond card from his pocket which he showed off to Natalia. Respected Diamond Member pleasee in! You can rest assured that we will keep an eye out so that certain people wont sneak inside, Natalia said mockingly while looking towards L and Miranda. The next second she rolled her eyes, Mr. Willis how coincidental meeting again here? Dont think just because you could afford 1 million dors buying your factory means you can enter such high-end ces like this one! Here only members are allowed C do you have one? Natalia was filled with resentment after being kicked out of the factory by L and Miranda, but she finally found an opportunity for revenge. Although the Square Window was a members-only restaurant, non-members can still enter through the main entrance. Otherwise, how could the Square Window continue to develop new members? Some people didnt know that they can be members on the spot after entering. Only those who entered without membership and had no intention of bing one will be politely asked to leave. However, Natalia now wanted to humiliate L and Miranda at every opportunity, so she checked their membership cards at the door. Sarah and Frand were not in a hurry to go in; they stood aside wanting to see L and Miranda make fools of themselves. Just now Sarah shouted out loud which attracted many onlookers who were here for entertainment. I have a membership card here but I didnt bring it today! And someone invited us here today so move aside! L frowned; he was really annoyed. He couldnt carry all kinds of cards with him every day, plus Liam was treating them today so L didnt bring his supreme card from the Ward family. You didnt bring it today? I think you dont have one? Sarah sneered when she heard this. If you dont have it then just say so! Are all Priocian people this dishonest? Frand also sneered. Nataliaughed coldly again, L if you dont have your membership card, then leave quickly instead of embarrassing yourself here! Dont think that just because you have some dirty money that you can go anywhere and show off everywhere! Let me tell you something; The Square Window is not a ce where you can act recklessly! You cannot afford the people behind this ce! I am the supreme member here! Natalia, I advise you not to cause trouble! Call out Leon Mcknight from your ce! said L. Haha you still want our manager? Our manager is very busy; do you think we will call him just because you said so? Who do you think you are? Natalia sneered disdainfully. Sarah seemed to hear a joke as well as sheughed heartily, Supreme member? Oh my God! Miranda, what kind of trash did you find? Foolishly arrogant! Frand had an icy expression on his face too. At this moment, customers standing at the door also cast mocking nces towards L. Who is he anyway? Why does he boast like that? Supreme member? As far as I know, the highest membership level at the Square Window is Diamond, right? It seems like there is a supreme membership, but its a VIP status recognized by all of the Ward familys stores, not just the Square Window. And there are only three people who have the supreme card in Ednd. How could he be one of them? If youre not a member, then just leave quietly. Why make a scene here? Haha, isnt there a goddess next to him? Hes trying to show off in front of her. These people were all talking and sneering at L. Willis, get out of here! Dont interfere with our business! Natalia taunted. Sarah and Frand also looked on with glee as L and Miranda embarrassed themselves. Hearing the people around them pointing andughing at him made L feel angry. He was about to call Liam when suddenly an older man with a group of security guards rushed out. The middle-aged man was Leon, the lobby manager on the first floor of the Square Window. Seeing that there seemed to be somemotion outside the store entrance and fearing that someone might cause trouble inside the store he came out with his security team to investigate. Whats going on? Leon asked. Mr. Mcknight, this guy doesnt have a membership card but refuses to leave, Natalia said excitedly when she saw Leone out. Her tone had an element of coquetry in it too. Hmm? Someone dared cause trouble at the Square Window? Leon frowned slightly as he followed Natalias gaze outside. But once he saw what was happening outside, his expression changed instantly. Mr. Willis? Is that you? Leon shuddered upon seeing L; it seemed like springs were installed into his waist because he bent down immediately after seeing him. Everyone was stunned by this sight. Natalia, Leon turned around sharply towards her while asking incredulously, You mean Mr. Willis is the person who doesnt have a membership card but still refuses to leave? Yes! I asked him for his membership card but he said he didnt bring it! And then lied saying that hes one of the supreme members! Thats nonsense! Mr. Mcknight, what should we do now? Kick him out quickly! Natalia was a bit confused and hadnt realized what was happening yet. Chapter 135 Crooked Ways and Evil Paths? Crack! With a loud p, Natalia tumbled to the ground, spinning as she fell. Leons palm hadnded with full force, causing Natalia to feel dizzy. Are you blind? Mr. Willis is the most esteemed member here! Leon bellowed. Natalia, are you bored of living that you dare stop Mr. Willis? How can there be such a foolish person like you? Get out! Pack your things and leave now! Dont let me catch sight of you again! Leon pointed at Natalia and cursed loudly. Sarah and Frand were dumbfounded by this scene! The onlookers faces were filled with shock.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What? This guy was really the Square Windows most esteemed member? Mr. Willis, have we caused any inconvenience for you? Pleasee inside, Leon turned around and shed L a pleasing smile while bowing respectfully. He dared not disrespect L; he still remembered Pauls fate vividly fromst time. Paul was one of the Ward family members himself C even if he was only distantly rted C his status was much higher than that of Leon as the restaurant manager. But just because he had bumped into L, Henry broke both his legs! Leon witnessed it all when they dragged Paul out like a dead dog that day; thinking about it still gave him chills! Mr. Mcknight! Mr. Mcknight, please dont kick me out! You cant treat me like this! Natalia pleaded while holding onto Leons leg with her swollen face as she got up from the ground. As one of Ednds top specialty restaurants, the Square Window offered its employees excellent treatment indeed! Natalia lost her job because she offended L after sleeping with Leon countless times just to be headwaiter at the Square Window in the first ce! Just because she said something wrong today would lead to losing her job? Her heart filled with resentment Get out! If Mr. Ward finds out what happened here today and I havent gotten rid of you yet youll be swimming in the river soon enough! With an icy tone in his voice, Leon kicked Natalia away before reminding her about their nights together once more. Natalia shuddered, her face turning pale with fear. She finally stopped talking and scrambled to leave. After working as a greeter here for some time, how could she not know Mr. Ward? He was not only the direct heir of the Ward family but also one of the underground bosses in Ednd. Even if it meant killing her or raiding Natalias entire family, it would be just a word from Mr. Ward. Was L going to give up such an influential figure for his own sake? The poor man who had once sold his factory now seemed so powerful! As L and Miranda entered, Leon eagerly led them to Diamond Suite No. 6 on the sixth floor. Upon entering, they saw Liam sitting beside a beautiful woman that exuded natural charm. This womans gaze alone was enough to captivate any man; no wonder she had bewitched Liampletely! Presumably this was Liams Summer? What surprised L even more was that there were several young men and women besides Liam and Summer in the room. Mr. and Mrs. Willis! Come on in! Let me introduce you guys: this is my girlfriend Summer Willis. This is Darwin Mughlin from the Mughlin family; Hailee Barber from the Barber family C what a beauty! And this is Liam warmly patted the seat next to him, inviting L to take a seat. Then, he introduced Summer to L and Miranda, along with the other people in the gathering. These individuals were friends brought together by Liam, all of whom possessed wealth and were part of the same social circle as Liam. In fact, today Liam wanted to invite only L but Summer suggested inviting more friends so that no one would feel awkwardter on. Without much thought he agreed immediately. Mr. and Mrs. Willis, sorry about this! Lets wait until everyone arrives before we start eating, exined Liam with a smile. No problem at all, waved L dismissively. As soon as he finished speaking, two people walked into the room through its door C Sarah and Frand! To his surprise they too were invited by Liam. Liam, did weete? We ran into a couple of idiots outside and it dyed us a bit, Sarah apologized to Liam as she entered the room, still grumbling under her breath. Sarah, are you talking about me and my husband being those idiots? Mirandas face twisted with anger at Sarahs words. She couldnt believe that her so-called friend would say something like that in front of others. Oh no, Miranda! I wasnt talking about you Sarah tried to backtrack when she noticed that L and Miranda were also in the room. Whats going on here? Liam frowned at Sarah before turning to L. Is there some kind of misunderstanding? Its nothing important, L waved his hand dismissively. He didnt want to make a big deal out of it. Miranda didnt say anything either and just smiled politely. Since it was just a misunderstanding, lets not dwell on it. Summer pouted her lips and tried to lighten the mood. Were all friends here anyway. Liam looked at Summer lovingly as she spoke,pletely smitten by her every word. L observed Liam for a moment before furrowing his brow slightly and then ncing over at Summer with interest. Were actually distant rtives since we both have the samest name, Summer continued chatting with L. I heard from Liam that you helped him get rid of some kind of poisonst time. I never expected that the bracelet I gave Liam would turn out to be something ominous. By the way, Mr. Willis, what do you do, and do you also understand these mystical arts? Summer blinked her eyes and inquired with a thoughtful expression. I didnt do much really just helped my wife with herpany, L replied nonchntly. I wouldnt call myself an expert in any mystical arts or anything like that. Sarahughed sarcastically at this revtion. Oh wow so Miranda found herself a real charmer who dabbles in dark magic? Helping your wife with herpany? Isnt that because you dont have a steady job yourself? In Priociania, we call that oh right, we call it being a freeloader, Frand sneered in his less-than-perfect Priociania. Chapter 136 Are You the One in Charge Now? As theughter died down in the private room, all of the second-generation children except for Liam showed disdain and contempt on their faces. Its only because L helped me that I have mypany now. Hes not a freeloader like some people! Miranda said coldly, her pretty face full of resentment as she saw others mocking L. What are youughing at? You guys dont understand Mr. Willis abilities! Liam also spoke up to defend L. Liam, dont be angry. Were just joking around. By the way, I forgot to introduce everyone. This is my boyfriend Frand, who graduated from Millenium University with a PhD, Sarah proudly introduced him. Frand shed a gentlemanly smile and said arrogantly, Im the CEO hired by the Reids Group with high sry and responsible for various affairs in Ednd branch. In the future, I hope everyone can take care of me more! Of course, if you need any help from me feel free toe find me. As soon as he finished speaking, Sarah raised her chin arrogantly with an air of pride on her face. The second-generation children present all looked at Frand admiringly andplimented him one after another. I heard that the Reids Group intends to develop in Ednd but didnt expect Mr. Sanchez would be responsible for it here! Amazing! My family is engaged in building materials business so hopefully Mr. Sanchez, you can give us some guidance. Frand is so young yet he could be CEO of the Reids Group branch here; it really makes people envious! Thats Kreanfords most powerful enterprise!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The second-generation children were all ttering Frand even wanting to establish good rtionships with this foreigner ahead of time. I knew Mr. Reid was going to open a branch here but didnt expect you would be its CEO? Today we meet ahead. Liam looked at Frand seriously and shook hands with him since his family had close rtions with Vincent; hearing that Frand was one of Vincents key staff members naturally gave them face. Thats right! My boyfriend is a Millenium graduate PhD holder. Even if he bes CEO among Fortune 500panies it wouldnt be difficult for him! Unlike certain people who can only rely on their wives money! Tsk tsk When looking for men why does such gap exist? Sarah said triumphantly before provoking Miranda by looking towards her atst. Yes! No one respects a man who relies on his wife to eat! Well, can he even be called a man? Hey, if the family is poor, its not bad to rely on your wife for food! You can save decades of hard work! Thats right! Not everyone canpare with us. These second-generation rich kids teased each other one after another, feeling superior in front of L. Liam frowned and wanted to say something for L, but at this moment he was pulled by Summer and red at him with a coquettish look. Liam moved his lips but didnt say anything in the end. He was truly obedient to Summer and would do whatever she asked him to do. Summer looked at L with yful eyes and sneered inwardly. You? Ruining my good thing? Lets wait and see!! thought to Summer. Oh Miranda, whatpany are you running now? Let Frand help you out! The Reids Group is a big enterprise that has all kinds of businesses. As long as yourpany can cooperate with the Reids Group, it will definitely rise up in the future! Sarah said kindly while looking at Frand. Right dear? Mirandas husband is useless. You have to help my bestie. No problem! I am responsible for all business operations here in Ednd under the Reids Group. Miss Miranda, if you need anything just contact me anytime. I am happy to serve such a beautifuldy like yourself, Frand said smilingly while reaching out his hand wanting shake hands with the goddess CEO. I think there is no need for that! Mypany has very busy business operations now so Im not interested in expanding into other areas, Miranda replied coldly. Now Lowes Pharmaceutical had orders worth millions just from those four types of drugs alone. Those agents who were given early ess by L had already ced many orders too. Just these orders alone were enough work for this year; why did she need someone elses help? Miranda, dont be stubborn about this! Who doesnt expand their business? Sarah sneered. At this moment, L looked at Frand and suddenly asked, Wait a minute, didnt you just say that youre the CEO of the Reids Group Ednd branch responsible for all business operations here? Yes, I did. Why do you ask? Frand nodded arrogantly. Hehe, as far as I know, the head of the Reids Group in Ednd is Sam, Mr. Reids son. When did he be you? L smiled nonchntly. Just this afternoon, he had just met with Vincent and his family. Vincent had personally told him that his son would be managing things in Ednd to gain experience and eventually take over the family business. He had even asked L to take care of his son. Upon hearing this, Frands tone faltered and his eyes flickered a few times. How is that possible? I am the overall manager here! Mr. Willis, who told you this? I hope youre not spreading rumors! L, are you just too useless to admit when someone else is better than you? Sarah retorted coldly. Im sorry but I just met with Mr. Reid and he personally told me, L replied shaking his head in disbelief. Hahaha! You really know how to tter yourself! Mr. Reid met with you? Who are you anyway? And he actually said all those things to you? Sarahughed out loud. Thats right! He cant handle being useless himself so he doesnt want anyone else helping him! This kind of man is disgusting! If any man tried mooching off me while dragging me down like that, Id p him on the spot! Vincent is one of the richest men in the state C why would he meet with him? The other second-generation heirs sneered at L disdainfully; they couldnt look down on him enough. Only Liam hesitated C knowing that L really did have connections with Vincent. Just then someone pushed open the door of their private room and walked in. Liam, am Ite? Haha Ive got good news for ya C my mom has recovered from her illness! My mom has recovered! Sam eximed excitedly as soon as he entered; grinning from ear-to-ear at his best friend Liam. Vincent paid close attention to Sams upbringing C despite strict discipline at home C Sam was always polite and well-mannered! However right now, Sam was too excited; too ted C unable to contain himself inside anymore. He only wanted share his joyous moment with Liam C his best friend! Aunties illness has been curedpletely? Liam asked incredulously upon hearing it Yes, itspletely better! Thanks to Mr. Sam nodded and then suddenly saw a figure in the private room. The next moment, he rushed over with tears in his eyes. Mr. Willis, youre here too! Chapter 137 Summer’s Request Who is this guy? Is he stupid or something? Sarah frowned and asked L with excitement on her face as soon as she saw Same in. She thought Sam was just some low-ss guy. Upon hearing this, Liam made a strange sound and looked at her with a weird expression. L just smiled and asked, You dont know him? What about your boyfriend? Doesnt he know him either? As he spoke, he looked at Frand with a smile. Frand frowned and looked disdainful and arrogant. How could I know such an impulsive guy? The people I know are all elites from high society. After the words fell, Liam couldnt help but shake his head while looking at Frands eyes that were already not right. Dont you know him? Are you sure? Some of the rich second-generation present also had some changes in their eyes when they looked at Frand. Vincent was Kreanfords richest man. As the son of Kreanfords richest man, although Sam wasnt so ostentatious, some rich second-generation from Ednd still knew him. Do I do I have to know him? Frand felt that something was wrong and asked uncertainly. Yeah! Who is he anyway? Why should my boyfriend even bother knowing him? Sarah frowned back in response. She had been studying abroad for years now so she really didnt recognize Sam. Mr. Sanchez, you work for Mr. Reidspany. Dont you recognize him? Darwin raised his eyebrows asking doubtfully. This gentleman is Mr. Reids son C Sam Reid! Arent you the CEO of the Reid Group Ednd Branch yourself; howe you dont even recognize your own boss son? Another girl asked incredulously too. Upon hearing this question, Frand turned pale directly! Sarah also stared nkly at Sam, What?! He is Mr. Reids son?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Its true! Vincent Reid is my father. Sam nodded then looked puzzledly towards L, What happened, Mr. Willis? L pointed to Frand shaking his head whileughing, This international friend said that he was hired by your dad as CEO to handle all affairs rted to the Reid Group here in Ednd! As soon as the words left his mouth, Sam was taken aback for a moment before giving Frand a cold smirk. Youre the head of this side of Ednd, so what does that make me? Are you trying to take over my power? And howe I didnt know my dad hired a foreigner like you? Sarahs face also changed at this point as she stared at Frand and asked, Dear, whats going on? Frands face turned red with embarrassment. I I really was hired by the Reids Group! Oh? Then tell us, what do you do there? Why dont I know who you are? Sam asked. If you cant exin yourself properly, then get ready to go to jail! Youre using the Reids Group name to deceive people and that wont be tolerated! I Im in charge of one ss in the new elementary school built by the Reids Group, Frand stuttered. After he finished speaking, everyone paused for a moment before bursting intoughter. In charge of one ss in an elementary school? Haha Just another foreign teacher. A foreign teacher pretending to be CEO? Miss Thompson, where did you find your boyfriend from overseas? He is quite something. All these rich second-generation kids present couldnt stopughing. Even Miranda chuckled and shook her head. Sarah turned beet-red with anger and pped Frand across his face. You bastard! Did you lie to me?! Get out! Get out right now! Youve ruined my reputation! Frand covered his face and left the room looking disheveled but was stopped outside by Leon along with some security guards. It turned out that diamond VIP card he had wasnt even his own but belonged to another guest who lost it earlier on. Sarah, Priocia has so many good men around here; why did you have to choose a foreign liar like him? Miranda said calmly. Your family is also one of Ednds big families; as their daughter, you shouldnt pride yourself on having a foreign boyfriend. She continued saying, What Priocia needs isnt just style but backbone. You me Sarah felt like crawling into a hole somewhere as she realized everyone present were all children from upper-ss circles in Ednd; leaving would not be easy for her now. Alright, alright, Miss Thompson was also deceived! Is everyone here? Why dont we start serving the dishes? At this moment, Summer intervened to ease Sarahs embarrassment. Sarah immediately looked at Summer gratefully and felt even more resentful towards Miranda and L. The Square Window was extremely efficient. In no time at all, the food and drinks were all served. At this point, Summer poured herself a full ss of wine, stood up with a sweet smile and said, Im d to have met everyone through Liam. This is my first time in Ednd so lets drink to that. With that said, she downed her ss of wine in one gulp. Summer is so generous! Not only is she beautiful but she can hold her liquor too! Lets all raise our sses to Summer. A group of second-generation rich kids cheered on. L also filled his ss with wine without saying a word and drank it down calmly. Everyone continued eating and chatting. Because there were many people present, there was no fear of awkward silence. After three rounds of drinks and five vors of dishes had passed by, Summer gave Liam a signal with her eyes. Liam cleared his throat before speaking up, Everyone quiet down for a moment. Summer has something she wants to ask us about. No problem! What does Summer want to know? Well tell you everything we know or help you find out if we dont! Darwin from the McLaughlin family patted his chest while other second-generation rich kids followed suit in agreement. Summer smiled as she took out an old yellowed drawing from her pocket, Its this jade pendant. Has anyone seen it before? From what I know the person wearing this jade pendant should be in Ednd right now. On the drawing was an unmistakable dragon-shaped jade pendant!! Everyone observed it carefully but ultimately shook their heads, We havent seen it! I havent seen one exactly like it but Ive seen many simr ones! Whats wrong, Summer? Does the owner of this jade pendant have any connection with you? The group asked eagerly one after another A hint of disappointment shed across Summers eyes as she smiled casually, It belongs to my long-lost rtive. If any one sees or remembers seeing where they saw someone wearing it, please let me know! We will definitely inform you if we see anything! The second-generation rich kids promised unanimously. At that moment, Summer looked at L who had been silent all along and smilingly asked him, Mr. Willis, have you ever seen it? L shook his head, uttering only one word, No! Chapter 138 He Can’t Listen L couldnt possibly have not seen it! The dragon-shaped jade pendant in the painting was the family heirloom passed down to him by his grandfather and father! It was because of this jade pendant that he changed his destiny and now possessed various abilities. Although the jade pendant had long lost its luster, L still treasured it and kept it locked in a safe in his vi. Unexpectedly, someone was looking for the whereabouts of this jade pendant today? And coincidentally, theirst name was also Willis!! However, L was wary of Summer so he cannot tell her the truth. Oh, thats too bad! Summer shook her head regretfully. Miss Willis, you really know how to ask a good question. We dont know anything; how could he? Sarah sneered at L again even though Liam and Sam seemed polite towards him as well but in her eyes, L was still a freeloader. She didnt want Frand to lose face nor did she want Mirandas husband to feel too proud so she tried her best to belittle L. Yeah, I didnt know either. L shruggedzily without bothering with Sarah. At this moment, Summer stood up with a bottle of liquor in hand and began pouring drinks for everyone on the table. L narrowed his eyes! He noticed that when this woman poured drinks for everyone else on the table, her little finger would seemingly inadvertently tap on the edge of each ss several times. This made an icy chill sh through deep within Ls eyes. This jade pendant rtes to my missing rtives so I ask everyone here who has some connections or influence in Ednd can help me pay attention! My rtives should be somewhere around Ednd. After adding more wine, Summer spoke leisurely and then finished her drink in one go. Hearing this, the second-generation individuals all readily agreed, raising their sses and preparing to take a sip. Even Miranda smiled, though she didnt say anything, she also gestured to take a drink! Wait! However, at that moment, L suddenly spoke up, halting everyone in their tracks. He even directly grabbed Mirandas wrist, preventing her from drinking. Whats going on? Miranda blinked, her expression puzzled. The others also looked at L with confusion in their eyes. Dont drink the wine Miss Willis poured. Its better not to! L said, and he proceeded to spill the wine from his ss onto the ground and turned his ss upside down. L, what do you mean? Youre not giving her face? She kindly poured us all a drink, why wont you let us drink it? And yet you pour your own? I know Im from out of town and new to Ednd, but you cant bully people like this, Summer said with a hint of grievance in her voice. Tears were welling up in her eyes. Thats right! What do you mean? A girl drank all the wine! You wont even take a sip? Are you still a man or not? If you wont drink it we will! Darwin was also angry and questioned L without listening to his advice before drinking the whole cup of wine. Bullying girls doesnt make him a man! Sarah added with disdain as she also drank her cup of wine.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thats right! So rude! Outrageous! All these second-generation kids sneered at L one after another and drank their cups of wine. Even Liam who had been grateful to L before couldnt help but feel resentful when he saw how upset Summer looked now. He couldnt help but me L for it too. L, what do you mean by this? Did Summer offend or did I offend? Liam asked sternly while Miranda looked at L puzzledly. But she didnt touch that cup of wine because she believed that there must be some reason behind what he did. Sam hesitated for a moment too before putting down his ss. As the heir to Reids Group, he remained calm mainly because L had just cured his mothers illness so Sam trusted him inexplicably. When everyone was looking at him with suspicion and confusion on their faces, L spoke slowly, Phoenix Nodding C one of the most sophisticated techniques used in witchcraft from Desernding! Miss Willis, who are you really? What is your purpose here in Ednd? After hearing this, everyone present showed an expression full of surprise and doubt. What Phoenix Nodding technique? What witchcraft are talking about? Sarah sneered and asked, Whats going on here? Everyone looked at L like he was crazy. Summers eyes shed with a hint of surprise, then she put on an innocent face and said, L, I dont understand what youre saying. Liam snorted coldly and red at L. He was furious! L, Summer kindly invited you over to thank you. If you dont want to give face, then just leave! Whats the point of saying all this nonsense? Are you trying to bully Summer because shes new here or because my family is easy to bully? Liam, calm down! Mr. Willis must have his reasons. Let him finish speaking! Sam tried to calm him down. What do you want me to say? Summer is the woman I love the most. She came alone to Ednd looking for me. If I cant protect her and let her suffer injustice, am I still a man? Liam said excitedly before mming his hand on the table and pointing at L. L, today you must give me an exnation! Liam Sam tried again but was interrupted by L waving his hand. Mr. Reid, you dont need to say anything else! He has been affected by love potion; he only has this woman in his mind now. What love potion? I dont know what youre talking about, Liam said excitedly. Except for Miranda and Sam who knew about it already, everyone else seemed confused as if they were hearing something from another world. Dont believe it? Do dare sit down and let me prick some needles into your skin, L challenged him while raising an eyebrow. Hearing this made Liam snort coldly before sitting back beside L, What are we afraid of? Can pricking some needles really show us any bugs that might be inside my body? Maybe it can Miss Willis, what do you think? L nodded meaningfully towards Summer who blinked several times beforeughing sarcastically, I really have no idea what are you talking about. Haha Laughing lightly, L suddenly had three silver needles in his hands which he quickly inserted into three acupoints on Liams head. Because many times, L had used silver needles as a way of disguising himself when infusing dragon energy into people so he always carried them around with him wherever he went. After the third needle went in, Liams eyes widened and a bulge appeared on his neck. It looked like something was moving under his skin! Everyone was shocked and stared in disbelief at the scene before them. Chapter 139 Do You Dare to Make Me Unhappy? After a few breaths, Liam felt a nauseating sensation in his throat. Ugh! The next second, he vomited out loud! A blood-red flesh worm was seening out of his mouth! Ah! This scene immediately caused several girls present to scream. Others also had a horrified expression on their faces. One by one, they only felt their scalp tingling and their hearts pounding. At this moment, Liams expression returned to normal. The look of infatuation for Summer disappeared from his eyes and was reced with suspicion and uncertainty. Looking at the worm he had just vomited out, he asked angrily, Summer, did you really do this? However, Summer didnt even bother looking at him. To put it inly, Liam was just her tool. Now that her tool had been destroyed by someone else, she fixed her eyes on L with an intense gaze. You rotten man! You keep ruining my good fortune! Youre asking for it! With hatred in her heart and gritted teeth in anger, she rushed towards L. Her five fingers formed into palm des as she shed towards Ls neck with a sharp sound of breaking wind. Ls pupils contracted as he quickly met the attack head-on! Pong! Pong! Pong The two stepped onto the table and after three quick exchanges inside the private room, they heard Summer grunt once before retreating suddenly with great force. Then using that momentum, she broke through the window directly jumping down from six floors up below them. Before breaking through the window, she looked back at L with shock in her eyes, saying through gritted teeth, I never thought little Ednd would have hidden dragons or crouching tigers like you! Well see about that! L stood there hesitatingly without chasing after her while his starry eyes flickered with surprise. This woman was actually as strong as him? She was much stronger than Sagi Fujino who he metst time when it came to skills? Chasing after her wouldnt be easy to subdue either! A woman who looked delicate but had such incredible strength And sharing the same surname Willis while searching for clues about his family heirloom? Who exactly was this person? Countless doubts emerged in Ls mind! L Just then Liams voice trembled weakly behind him Turning around only saw that this young masters face was full of fear. Looking at the worm he had just vomited out, Liam felt goosebumps all over his body. Do you believe me now? L asked calmly. Mr. Willis, Im sorry! I was wrong to suspect you I wondered why I couldnt resist her when I saw her. Actually, after the incident with the corpse poisonst time, I had my guard up against Summer. But as soon as she appeared in front of me, I couldnt control myself! I never thought that she would actually use this on me! Liams face looked ugly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Miranda and Sam were relieved. Thanks to listening to L earlier and not drinking Summers wine, they avoided a disaster Miranda nced over and saw a tiny worm wriggling like a hair in her ss. At first it was hard to see but as soon as Summer left, the worm finally separated from the water. Mr. McLaughlin, you really are a man! You dare drink such wine! Come on lets have another one? L raised his ss and offered it to Darwin with a smile. Darwins eyelids twitched violently before running towards the trash can and frantically digging into his throat with his fingers trying desperately to vomit out whatever was inside him The others also looked terrified! Mr. Willis! Save us! We were wrong! We should have listened to you! Save us Sarah, looking pale and frightened, said, L, for the sake of our friendship with Miranda, can you not pick on a girl like me? Help me I dont want to be cursed All these second-generation rich kids were scared out of their wits crying for help Do you know what fear is now? Stop crying like babies already C The worm has just entered your stomachs; it hasnt had time yet enter your bloodstream. Go back home and mix alum powder with hot water then drink it down followed by vomiting until there is nothing left. L said indifferently. As soon as he finished speaking, all these second-generation rich kids rushed out of the private room without any hesitation or dy! Liam and Sam, on the other hand, held even greater admiration and respect for L. Afterward, Liam arranged for them to switch to a different private dining area, and the four of them had a simple meal. An hourter L and Miranda emerged from the Square Window, getting ready to go back home. They walked one in front of the other, with Miranda trailing behind. She red at L with an annoyed expression in her beautiful eyes. During dinner, she had felt uneasy watching Liams affectionate behavior towards Summer. Even though Liam was under the influence of love potion, it still made Miranda envious. Now looking at L walking ahead of her without a care in the world and appearing so cool and collected made her teeth itch with anger. So many men dreamed of being close to her, yet this guy just stood by respectfully. When they reached the car, Miranda stopped and gave L a cold look. Can you open the door for me? You have no manners! L was confused by Mirandas sudden change in mood but obediently went over to open the car door for her while grumbling under his breath about why she couldnt do it herself. Miranda heard his muttering and pinched his arm hard before saying sarcastically, Cant you serve me? L winced from pain but quickly agreed to avoid further trouble. Although he had enhanced physical strength now, his nerve endings were still intact enough that being twisted like that hurt like hell. Hmph! Miranda raised her lips slightly, then released her hand, sitting in the car with an air of pride. After getting into the car, her beautiful face blushed slightly. She used to see other women being coquettish with their men and thought it was so affected. But now Miranda suddenly realized that sometimes being a little coquettish could be so enjoyable. She hade to the realization that there was no hope of L taking the initiative to get closer to their rtionship. While he had done many things to help her, their interactions had never been particrly intimate. Alright, you stubborn man, you wont take the initiative, will you? Starting today, Im going to tease you and pester you! Hmph Whats wrong with you? Youre hurting me! Lined as he sat down in the drivers seat with an exasperated expression on his face. Womens thoughts are so fickle. Just a moment ago, everything was fine and he didnt do anything to upset her, but now she was causing trouble for him Miranda arched an eyebrow and fixed her beautiful gaze on him. You better behave! I asked you to open the car door for me, and you dared not to be happy about it. From now on, if you dare to make me unhappy, Ill reveal that dragon-shaped jade pendant of yours! Chapter 140 Poor in Literature, Rich in Military Strength Yes, Miranda knew about Ls dragon-shaped jade pendant. She couldnt forget it since he was holding onto it tightly when she hit him with her car. When Summer showed her the painting earlier, Miranda tried to hide her confusion. Upon hearing this, Ls face changed and his eyes became cold. Are you threatening me? Miranda felt his gaze and couldnt help but stare at him with resentment. Yes, I am threatening you. What are you going to do about it? Are you going to listen to me or not? L frowned as he noticed Mirandas expression. He softened his tone and said, Okay, Ill listen to you. But my dear wife you have to keep this a secret for me. Mason red at him hatefully and snorted coldly. Well see how well-behaved you can be. Ive been behaving pretty well so far, L retorted defensively. Youve been a disaster! Miranda ground her teeth together as she spoke in an icy tone. L scratched his nose awkwardly as he realized that women could change their minds quickly. What did he do wrong tonight? As soon as L arrived home, a small figure ran out excitedly towards him waving its little hand, Daddy! Daddy is back! Nora shouted happily. A smile of indulgence appeared on Ls face as he crouched down and picked up Nora in his arms before spinning around once with her in tow. Daddy is back now! Where did Daddy go? Nora missed Daddy so much, the little girl pouted cutely while looking up at him expectantly. Im here now, replied L while yfully pinching Noras nose before turning towards the nanny who had juste out of the house, Have both of you eaten yet? Yes sir, nodded the nanny respectfully while smiling warmly at them both, Miss Nora has been waiting for your return. Linas words made L feel tender-hearted inside An hourter! After soothing Nora to sleep, L found himself in the courtyard, once again practicing the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique in an attempt to break through the bottleneck and enter the Uppecia realm. However, he failed once more, unable to sessfully liquefy the true energy within his body. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is too thin, and I can only rely on treasures like the Heavenly Spirit Jade to break through! L shook his head with a sigh. Noras illness had him feeling helpless, but L firmly believed that as he increased his strength, he would find a solution. However, Summers appearance tonight also made L feel a sense of crisis. A young woman of simr age who was almost as strong as him? There were definitely many people in this world stronger than him. His strength was still far from enough! Just then, his phone rang. It was Mason calling. Brother-inw, I have some news about what you asked me to look into! In one week at the Graham family auction, theyre going to auction off a piece of spirit jade. I dont know if its the Heavenly Spirit Jade you mentioned, but it seems like its used for martial arts cultivation and contains very rich spiritual energy! Mason told L everything he knew about the uing auction at the Graham family estate in Ednd. The Graham family was an extremely low-key martial arts n with much greater power than even their first-ss Lowe family n. They held auctions every so often where they sold rare items that were useful only to martial artists or other entric individuals C items that usually went for astronomical prices. For example, Mason exined further, a single pill they make could cost tens of millions or more; a set of martial arts techniques could easily go for billions L raised an eyebrow at this information.Billions? How many billions? The Graham family may be reclusive and secretive but their wealth and power were not insignificant C after each auction event they held they would typically earn tens or even hundreds of billions in revenue alone! In addition, there were many skilled martial artists in this family who would do jobs for others, but their prices were exorbitant. Of course, the strength of these hired experts was unquestionable. Jay imed to be the number one expert in Kreanford, but in reality, it was possible that there were stronger individuals within the Graham family who simply didnt make a show of it. After Mason finished speaking, L furrowed his brow. Whether or not the Graham family had any unbeatable experts wasnt his concern; he cared more about the astronomical prices for auction items that Mason mentioned. ording to Masons words, that piece of spirit jade could easily fetch billions! It seemed like the saying poor schrs and rich warriors was true indeed. The path of cultivation really did require a lot of money. Erik had given him 2 million dors before and Grace had also deposited 1 million into his ount C enough to offset what he spent buying back his factory. He still had around 2 million left over now. He thought he was pretty wealthy until now; however, those 2 million didnt seem like much anymore L hadnt considered asking Miranda for money C otherwise hed truly be a freeloader. Besides, Lowes Pharmaceutical funds werent entirely Mirandas; they also needed to be invested into production costs such as purchasing raw materials or even expanding factories Brother-inw! Are you short on cash? No worries C I can lend you 20 million! Mason seemed to sense Ls predicament and offered generously. The businesses under him belonged nominally under him but most of their ie went straight into Victorias pocket instead 20 million dors was currently all that Mason could offer L without reservation as a brother-inw. Well alright then! Consider it borrowed. L hesitated briefly before epting with some embarrassment because he urgently wanted to break through this bottleneck stage and couldnt refuse help from others at this point in time. Mainly because L believed that with his current abilities alone, paying back these 20 million wouldnt be an issue eventually anyway What borrowing? Dont talk nonsense with me! Mason snapped impatiently at him over the phone before they chatted briefly again then hung up. Meanwhile on another side,This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Victorias face remained very ugly even today inside her old mansion belonging to Lowe family After being so angry that she coughed up blood, there was always an unhealthy flush on her face. Cough, cough She coughed a few times and there was another bloodstain on her handkerchief. A doctor was massaging her meridians beside her with a slightly furrowed brow. Dr. Hughes, how is my mom doing? Romeo asked with concern on his face. Well your mother had anger attacking her heart before. I gave her a prescription to take regrly every day. She should be fine! Dr. Hughes replied. Make sure she adjusts her mentality and takes good care of herself! Dr. Hughes pulled Romeo aside and instructed him in a low voice. Romeo nodded and nced at Victoria before shing a hint of coldness in his eyes. After the doctor left, Victoria asked suspiciously, Romeo, whats wrong? What did the doctor say? Romeos eyes flickered for a moment but he looked hesitant as he said, Mom nothing! The doctor said you just need to take good care of yourself. Although he said there was nothing wrong with his mothers health, he still had the look of someone attending a funeral about him. The way he acted and spoke didnt seem like everything was okay at all. Chapter 141 Cruel Auntie Victorias heart skipped a beat when she saw her second son like this! The way he looked made her feel like she was about to copse. What happened? Tell me! Victoria asked angrily, her face turning even redder and coughing again. Mom, youre really okay you just take care of yourself. Romeo said with a bitter smile. Victoria stared at her second son for a long time before sighing and shaking her head, Ah Im also getting old. Even if something happens to me, theres no need to make such a fuss! Its just that I cant ept it! As she spoke, the olddy mmed the table and had an angry look on her face. She had been domineering all her life but in the end, she fell into the hands of her granddaughter and even lost the entire pharmaceuticalpany. This was something that she couldnt swallow even if she died! Mom, I know! I will definitely help you get back at them! Romeo gritted his teeth as he spoke. This time he wasnt pretending! Thinking about how they went to Mirandas house as a family of three with thick skin but were ruthlessly kicked out made him feel humiliated beyond belief. Mom, although we suffered losses from the pharmaceuticalpany incident, you can still punish our eldest brother in other ways! Mason is determined to stand by his sisters side so its time for us to target him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He hesitated for a moment before continuing, Mom what if one dayone day after you pass awayno one can control Emmanuels family anymore? And Mason has such great power in his handswhat will happen then? The entire Lowe family will fall into their hands. If it were my elder brother who was calling shots then it would be fine but what if Willis takes over everything? Upon hearing this Victorias face changed constantly before coldly snorting, No way! We absolutely cannot let that Willis seed! Yes Mom! Ever since Miranda found that man things have been going out of your control. Behind everything is that man. Romeo said, Therefore, while you are still alive, you should take action to employ those family experts and controllers against to Mason, weakening his influence! Then, support a reliable person to take his ce to prevent future problems! Romeo persuasively suggested. Hearing this, Victoria nodded slowly with a somber expression. You make a valid point. The next moment, her somewhat cloudy eyes turned to her second son. Romeo, then whom do you think I should support? This statement held a deep meaning. Victoria was not ignorant; she could see through Romeos intentions. Romeos face became serious, and he knelt before Victoria, promising earnestly, Mom, Im willing to take on this responsibility, to protect the Lowe familys legacy and uphold our honor for you. Victoria looked at him and nodded after a long pause. Very well, Romeo. Dont let me down. Victoria had no other choice. The Romeo family held the deepest grudges against Miranda and L, with the third and fourth siblings stances being unclear. She had been humiliated and forced topromise due to Miranda and Ls confrontations. As of now, she was irreconcble with Emmanuel, and it was clear she needed to support someone who shared her enmity, which was her second son, Romeo. After leaving the Lowe familys old mansion, once Romeo got in the car, Eliza and Harlow, who had been waiting, eagerly asked, Darling, how did it go with your mom? Is she close to the end? This daughter-inw had a hopeful look on her face. Dad, you really need to get her to write a will and leave everything to you before she kicks the bucket! Harlow added with a greedy expression. Romeo snorted and waved his hand irritably. What are you thinking? You grandma wont be kicking the bucket anytime soon. The doctor said as long as she rests well, theres no major issue. Upon hearing this, Eliza and Harlow showed disappointed expressions. Seeing their reactions, Romeo continued, somewhat annoyed. But I did scare your grandma a little, making her think she doesnt have much time left. See, shes already agreed to start punishing Mason, and then support me as the new underground boss! Romeo continued to tell his wife and daughter about what had happened before. Hearing this, the mother and daughter became excited again. But then Elizas eyes suddenly became sharp. She looked at her husband with a sinister expression and lowered her voice. Honey, since your mom believes she doesnt have much time left, why dont we make it real? She takes medicine every day. Why dont we do something to it Smack! Romeos face changed as he pped her. Are you crazy? Thats still my mom! Harlow also looked at her mother in shock, changing expressions constantly. She didnt expect that her own mother could be so ruthless? If Victoria was sick or died because of Miranda and them, Harlow wouldnt feel anything; she even hoped that her father would take advantage of the situation. But intentionally killing grandma was something Harlow couldnt ept. Eliza covered her face with tears streaming down as she cried out, I Im doing this for you! She has been suppressing you every day since forever! Dont you feel wronged by that? Shes so old yet still wants to control everything? I think this is an opportunity; if she dies from being angry with Mirandas family or whatever reason, we can let others think that she died from being angry with them instead! Isnt this a win-win situation? As a daughter-inw like Cara who resented Victoria for being overbearing and authoritarian, it was clear that Eliza was more vicious and cunning! After hearing all of this, Romeos eyes flickered uncertainly. He couldnt stand having his mom on top of him anymore Ill consider it Romeo said, his expression looking somewhat terrifying! Chapter 142 Something Below Upon hearing Romeos words, Elizas eyes lit up with joy. Harlow, on the other hand, looked frightened and said, Dad, no you dont mean it too? Romeos face turned cold as he red at Harlow and warned him, Harlow, you better not go around bbering! If your grandmother dies, itll be because of Miranda and Willis scheming! Do you hear me? Harlow shuddered before nodding fearfully, Y-yes I hear you! In the next moment, Romeo took a deep breath before dialing a number. As the second son of the Lowe family, he naturally had trusted confidants within their n. Rohan. Get rid of Dr. Hughes who saw my mom today! Make sure its clean! After hanging up the phone call, Romeo pondered for a while before saying in a low voice, We need to find an expert medicine practitioner for this matter C someone who is discreet. Eliza interjected with an idea, Oh honey? I heard that Dale Hall from Slocmore came to Ednd recently. He was even practicing at Lifecare Clinic just days ago. Why dont we try contacting him? Dale Hall? Would he do something like this? asked Romeo skeptically. It is said that this renowned doctor is very greedy for money C anything can be done if enough cash is offered, Eliza replied with a cold smirk.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Alright then lets give it a try, agreed Romeo with a nod. His eyes gleamed with anticipation and sharpness as he continued speaking, For now though we need to deal with Mason first over these next few days! Well use Victoria to our advantage by having those skilled family members assigned to Mason work for us instead. Then well find an opportunity topletely ruin Mason! That afternoon L received Sams call, Mr. Willis, do you have time? Our Reid Group has started construction on one project recently; would you minding over and checking out its geomancy? The young master of Reid Group politely asked. Actually they already invited another geomancy master but Sam always felt uneasy about something when working on site here. Remembering Vincent telling him that L could help if needed; Sam decided to contact him for assistance. The boy actually listened to his old mans words The key was Ls method of detecting the curse that night, which made Sam greatly admire and trust him. L readily agreed and set off after getting the specific address. The destination was the new development zone in Ednds south, where Reids Group nned to build a shopping mall. The project was contracted to McLaughlin Construction. The McLaughlin family was also a powerful n in Ednd. Otherwise, Darwin could not be friends with Liam. Only those with simr background strength could y together. Especially in Ednds construction industry, half of the projects were contracted by the McLaughlin family. Upon arrival at their destination, Sam greeted L from afar, Mr. Willis, thank you! I heard this ce used to be an unmarked grave site before. Im not too sure about it and wanted your help. L nodded, No problem at all! As he spoke, he used Dragon Gaze Heavenward Techniques Energy Observation skill to investigate this ces geomancy energy field. Just then two people walked over quickly. Leading them was a young man who turned out to be Darwin himself. Beside him stood an elderly man dressed in yellow robes who looked like a wise sage. Hmm? Mr. Willis? Mr. Reid, why is he here? Darwin saw L and his face shed with displeasure. Although L indirectly helped the second-generation group by telling them how to break the curse that night, Darwin still held grudges against him. Especially when L teased him with those words while drinkingter on; it made Darwin hold onto resentment even more tightly. I asked Mr. Willis for help checking out the geomancy, Sam said with a smile. Hearing this statement caused Darwins eyebrows furrowed, Mr. Reid, you can leave this project matter up us at Mughlin family; you dont have to worry about it yourself. Ill keep an eye on things, Sam replied calmly. Mr. Reid do you distrust me? Darwin became somewhat unhappy immediately. At that moment, the wise-looking old man wearing yellow robes coldly snorted heavily as well. Darwin introduced Master Soidho as one of Ednds most famous geomancy masters, This is Master Soidho C our renowned geomancy master here in Ednd! Before my family starts any construction projects, we always ask for Master Soidhos advice. With Master Soidho here, theres no need to bring in some amateurs. Mr. Reid, you should take Mr. Willis and leave quickly, Darwin said with a sneer at L before waving his hand. Master Soidho nodded arrogantly and said, Ive already inspected this site. The geomancy is good and the energy is auspicious. We can start working confidently without any worries. I have already dispelled all the negative energy left behind by the previous burials. Great! Thank you for your help, Master Soidho, Darwin smiled and bowed. However, at that moment, L looked towards a certain direction of the construction site and noticed a strand of ck energy lingering there. This ce isnt clean! he eximed as he walked towards where the ck energy was thickest before stopping and pointing to a specific spot saying, Dig down from here! Sam, Darwin, and Master Soidho followed him over with different expressions on their faces. Mr. Willis whats going on? Sam asked curiously. Theres something down there! L replied coldly. Something? Kid, are you questioning me? Master Soidhos face turned dark as he angrily questioned him. Im not questioning you; Im just being cautious in case anything goes wrong because even wise men make mistakes sometimes. L replied calmly. Nonsense! Darwin sneered, L, dont think too highly of yourself;pared to Master Soidho youre nothing but an amateur! Master Soidho has been doing this for so many years without ever making any mistakes. L chuckled softly but didnt bother arguing with him anymore while Sams eyes flickered slightly before he yelled out to the workers, Start digging! Dig from here downwards! What do you mean? Upon seeing this scene unfold before his eyes, Master Soido became so angry that his face turned red feeling insulted by their behavior towards him. He snorted coldly then was about to leave while saying, Mr. Mughlin, since you dont believe me then Ill take my leave. Darwin quickly apologized saying, Master Sohido, please dont be angry! This is Mr. Reid who runs the Reid Group if I may tell it like it is this project belongs to them after all. Hes just a rich young master ying around with an ignorant friend; why bother arguing with them? Let them y if they want. Ill double the fee for this consultation, consider it a favor to me, said Darwin. He couldnt afford to offend Master Soidho, whose Mughlins Constructionpany would be needed for future projects. But Sam was insistent on digging, leaving Darwin in a difficult position. He had no choice but to use money to appease Master Soidho. However, he was even more annoyed with L, who caused trouble. Hmph! I hate these young people who pretend to know everything! Master Soidho snorted coldly but didnt object when he heard about the extra payment. He walked away calmly and approached L with a stern expression. Kid, if you dont find anything today, youll have to apologize andpensate me for damaging my reputation! L raised an eyebrow in response. And what if we do find something? Chapter 143 Find Me Again, and It’ll Cost You Three Billion If you really dig up any dirt, Ill eat it! Master Soidho dered confidently, having faith in himself. ying this big? L shook his head speechlessly. The excavator came over and started working where L pointed. L stood by quietly watching. Sam was a bit nervous, staring without blinking. Darwin and Master Soidho were both unimpressed, standing with their arms crossed and sneering on the side. After a short while, they had already dug down four or five meters deep. However, apart from some rubble, they hadnt seen anything else yet. Imughing so hard! Where is the thing you mentioned? You didnt even bother to ask around about my reputation in the geomancy world before daring to question me? Kid,pensate me. I wont ask for much. Just give me 100, 000 dors! Master Soidho said proudly upon seeing this situation. Mr. Willis if you cante up with the money then apologize to Master Soidho. Lets talk it out and forget about this matter! But dont go back asking Ms. Lowe for money. That wouldnt be good. Darwin taunted him. Mr. Mughlin are we still digging? At that moment one of his workers stuck his head out of the excavator and asked him. Keep digging! L said calmly ignoring Master Soidho and Darwin. Sam also added, Dig as per what Mr. Willis says. Darwin impatiently waved his hand, Fine then! Dig away! Mr. Reid has spoken! The next second, he looked at L very displeased muttering under his breath, What kind of nonsense is this? If it wasnt for Mr. Reids face, I wouldnt even bother with you. Youre really asking for trouble! Master Soidho also snorted coldly, I want to see what can be dug up! Suddenly there was a loud thud as though something had been hit by the excavator! It seems like weve actually found something! eximed the operator of the excavator in surprise. Upon hearing this news, Darwins expression froze momentarily before he turned towards several workers beside him ordering them, You guys go down there and take a look! There doesnt seem to be any negative energy here. Perhaps its just some ordinary metal object, remarked Master Soidho skeptically. A few minutester, several workers emerged from below, carrying a box in their hands which made everyone curious about its contents. After they opened the box, a butchers knife was revealed, emitting an ominous aura that seemed to hit them in the face. This this Master Soidhos face changed dramatically upon seeing the knife. Master, what is this? Darwin was also taken aback. This is a geomancy killing formation set up by someone. This evil object buried underground will definitely cause frequent idents here in the future! It wouldnt be surprising if it causes fatalities! Master Soidho said with a serious expression. What should we do? How do we break it? Darwin asked nervously. Its fortunate that this young apprentice discovered it! Expose this knife to sunlight for seven days and its malevolent energy will dissipate! Master Soidho said as he looked towards L with an expression of surprise and suspicion. Despite his youth, L had surpassed him in Energy observation. The knife was stored in a willow wood box which concealed its malevolent energy. Even he hadnt noticed it but this young man had seen through it all. Why expose it? Dont you want to eat it? L asked with a smile on his face. I I Master Soidho suddenly turned red-faced and couldnt say anything else due to being choked up by Ls words. He greeted Darwin before leaving dejectedly without daring to ask for any money for his services anymore. Now do you believe what Mr. Willis said earlier, Mr. Mughlin? Sam asked while smiling at Darwin. Darwin felt somewhat embarrassed and reluctantly thanked L, Thanks. Seeing how reluctant he was when thanking him made L purse his lips and ask, How are you going to thank me? He didnt mind helping people but disliked those who didnt know how to show gratitude after being helped by others. Therefore he wasnt going easy on Darwin! Upon hearing these words, Darwin hesitated before asking sarcastically, What do you want me to give you? Money? His tone carried some mockery! To everyones surprise though, L nodded without hesitation, Sure! Give me 1. 8 million dors! Hearing these words made Darwin widen his eyes as he looked at an angry-looking L while Sam froze momentarily not expecting that L would actually demand money from him! You really dare open your mouth huh? And 1. 8 million dors too?! Are you crazy or something? Doesnt Ms. Lowe give you pocket money normally? Darin sneered coldly while ridiculing him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. How much do you have to pay for the deaths on this construction site? Plus, theres the investigation and negative impact it caused. The Mughlins Construction must have lost more than just 1. 8 million dors, right? I helped you solve this disaster, is 1. 8 million too much? Of course, if you cant afford it then forget it. Cant even afford to pay for someone else to solve your problems, what a poor guy L shook his head disdainfully. Hearing this, Darwin almost passed out from anger. What did you say? Im a poor guy? Youre the one living off of others and calling me poor? Damn! Its just 1. 8 million dors. Here! Darwin was so angry that his face turned red. He felt insulted by Ls words. On one hand he was provoked but on the other hand he knew that L was telling the truth. If it werent for him discovering this geomancy killing formation and someone dying on their construction site resulting in Mughlins Construction being held ountable by relevant departments, it would be disastrous. Speaking of which, Darwin should give him these 1. 8 million dors anyway. Otherwise Darwin wouldnt be stupid enough to act impulsively even if he were angry about being insulted like that. After receiving 1. 8 million dors, L smiled smugly. Thinking about that Graham family auction made him realize how poor he really was, and now he had seized an opportunity to make some money. Anyway, Darwin wasnt really close with him so L didnt feel obliged to be polite. Youre such a loser! Youre happy with only 1. 8 million! Let me tell you something: my monthly allowance is worth more than this! Darwin clearly felt very unhappy and sneered through gritted teeth. Sam shook his head beside them; he could see that L was doing all of this intentionally. But then again, L had helped Darwin out, yet Darwin still acted like an ungrateful jerk. So if anyone deserved having to pay 1 million, it would be him! Just then, L looked at Darwin and raised an eyebrow before speaking again, Ill give you another reminder since you havent cheated me yet. Your right eye has dimmed, this is a sign of double star falling which means your mother will have trouble. Give me 10 million, Ill help your mother get through her difficulties. Hearing these words, Darwin first froze before turning pale with anger. Go f*** yourself! Your mother will have trouble, your whole family will suffer! Youve gone crazy trying to scam people for money, right? Get lost! Darwin cursed loudly. 30 million! Just for a few insults from you, if youe looking for me again, Ill demand 30 million! L furrowed his brow and spoke icily. Go ahead and roll out of here! Am I crazy enough toe looking for you? Chapter 144 Weeping in the Middle of the Night That night, in the middle of the night, mournful cries echoed through the McLaughlin familys private vi. It sounded eerie in the darkness. Darwin and his father Philip McLaughlin stood in a room, their faces filled with suspicion and rm as they listened to Mrs. McLaughlin, Kristina McLaughlin, crying hysterically on the floor. Whats going on? Honey, what happened? Philip asked anxiously. It was frightening to wake up in the middle of the night to find your partner crying uncontrobly beside you. But Kristina wasnt just crying; she was also acting insane. She was cutting up bed sheets with scissors while sobbing nonstop. No matter how much they called out to her, she didnt respond at all. She seemedpletely out of her mind. Dad, is Mom possessed or something? Darwin asked nervously. Quick! Call Master Soidho! Philip shouted urgently upon hearing his sons words. Soon enough, Master Soidho arrived at the McLaughlin familys home looking rushed and concerned about Kristinas condition. Master Soidho! Thank goodness youre here! Philip greeted him eagerly. My wife is acting strange tonight and wont stop crying no matter what we do. Dont worry, Master Soidho said after examining Kristina upstairs for a moment. She has been affected by negative energy from evil spirits that roam around during nighttime hours C it happens quite often actually C but I can perform an exorcism ritual to help her. At this point, Darwin spoke up hesitantly, Master Soidho is my mom going to be okay? Someone told me earlier today that I have a bad omen because two stars fell from my constetion which means my mother might be in danger Hearing this made Master Soidho chuckle, Mr. McLaughlin nine out of ten people who im they can predict fate are frauds. Dont believe everything you hear! After hearing these words from Master Soidho, Darwin breathed a sigh of relief and silently cursed L under his breath for scaring him like that earlier today A few momentster, after Master Soidho performed his ritualistic duties, Kristina finally calmed down enough to fall asleep peacefully on her bed once again Alright, let Mrs. McLaughlin rest well! Master Soidho said with a smile. Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master! Philip expressed his gratitude. Master Soidho is truly skilled and knowledgeable. Unlike some people who just talk nonsense and scare others with false information, Darwin alsoplimented and then asked, Master, how much do we owe you for this? You have been working with me for years. How can I charge you for helping out? Consider it as friends helping each other out! Master Soidho declined the offer generously. Hearing this, Darwin was impressed, Master Soidho, you have integrity unlike some people who scared me by saying my mom was in life-threatening danger and demanded 10 million dors! Ha ha This is 100, 000 dors. Please ept it as a token of our appreciation. Master Soidho smiled and refused a few times before epting the money graciously. Then he sneered disdainfully, These days there are all kinds of people! Theyre crazy about money? 10 million dors? Hes really asking to be ripped off! Philip also snorted coldly, Who is this arrogant person? Darwin shrugged indifferently, Just an insignificant nobody! Philip didnt bother to ask further but warmly invited Master Soidho to stay at his house since it was alreadyte at night, Why dont we rest at my ce? Ill have someone prepare some food for us to eat before sleeping. That would be great, replied Master Soidho without hesitation. Next, Philip had the vis chef prepare a table full of delicious dishes while he and Darwin drank wine with Master Soidho in good spirits! However, suddenly there was noiseing from upstairs followed by a woman crying loudly. This time her cries were even more sorrowful than before; they made ones scalp tingle upon hearing them. The three mens faces changed dramatically as they quickly ran up to the second-floor bedroom where Kristina sat on the bed sobbing uncontrobly while blood tears streamed down her face, making her look terrifyingly red-eyed!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, they noticed that she had tied together strips of cloth cut from earlier into a rope which she hung on the ceiling light fixture inside their room Woo Woo woo woo She cried while standing on top of her bed trying to put her head through the noose It was clear that she intended to hang herself! Darling! Philips face turned pale with fear as he rushed to stop his wife, Kristina. However, Kristina was incredibly strong at that moment and kicked Philip out with one foot. Then she hung there, kicking her legs wildly. Even though she was hanging up there, she continued to cry. Her crying had changed tone and sounded even more terrifying. Help! Help! Get my wife down! Philip shouted hoarsely as he quickly summoned the vis bodyguards and servants. It took a lot of effort for everyone to get Kristina down and tie her up with ropes so that she wouldnt harm herself again. This time, no matter what Master Soidho did, Kristina continued to cry hysterically. She even let out a few sharp screams from time to time while making an extremely frightening expression on her face. Master Soidho, what is going on? You said my wife was fine, Philip asked anxiously. I I dont know, Master Soidho replied in a panicked voice while looking distressed himself. Hurry up and do something! Arent you supposed to be the best master in Ednd? Philip urged him impatiently. Im not all-powerful either! With Mrs. McLaughlins condition I cant find the reason myself, Master Soidho said with an unpleasant expression on his face. You bastard! If anything happens to my wife, you wont be able to stay in Ednd anymore! Philip yelled angrily. Upon hearing this threat from Phillip, Master Soidho shuddered suddenly before remembering someone who might be able help them. Mr. McLaughlin maybe there is someone who can help you! Who? Tell me quickly! Phillip demanded urgently. The young man I met during the day! But I dont know his name Oh wait you son has met him before too. It seems like they are acquainted. As soon as Darwin heard this conversation between his father and Master Soidho about L being able help them, Darwins facial expressions kept changing rapidly, Are you talking about L? He told me that something bad would happen to my mom! Philip grabbed Darwin by the cor of his shirt, What happened exactly? Why didnt you tell us earlier if someone warned you? Darwin cried pitifully, He asked me for 10 million dors. I thought he was trying scam me. F*ck it all!! Even if it were 100 million dors instead of just 10 million dors -Id still give it away- hurry up call him over here! Philips voice was hoarse with urgency as he shouted at his son. As he watched his wifes condition worsen, her strength seemed to grow with the influx of energy. The rope that bound her creaked and groaned under her struggles, as if it could break at any moment. Just moments ago, they had managed to subdue her together. But if she broke free again, who would be able to stop her? Chapter 145 The Killing Form L was sound asleep when he suddenly received a call from an unknown number. Who is this? L asked groggily, checking the time. It was alreadyte at night. Mr. Willis, can you really save my mom? An anxious voice sounded on the other end of the line. Hmm? L responded before quickly realizing who it was. Darwin? Yes! Yes! Darwin eximed. You guessed right! My moms in trouble, can you really save her? Darwin hesitated for a moment before asking in a serious tone. He had gotten Ls contact information from Sam. I can definitely help her, but like I said before, itll cost 30 million to hire me again, L replied nonchntly. Okay! Okay! Darwin gritted his teeth and agreed. Even though he was angry about Ls exorbitant fee, his mothers safety came first. He could deal with the paymentter if necessary. An hourter, Darwin picked up L and took him to the McLaughlin family mansion. As expected of someone in construction business, the private vi upied an extensive area with exquisitendscaping that included ponds, rockeries and swimming pools C everything one could ask for! This is Mr. Willis? Philip stepped out and was somewhat surprised when he saw L beside his son. He seemed taken aback by the fact that L appeared so young. Its an urgent situation, Mr. Willis. My expertise wont be enough. Please go upstairs and see what you can do, Master Soidho said while extending a hand, hoping to see if L could handle the situation. He pushed L toward Philip, not because he genuinely admired L, but rather to shift the responsibility away from himself. If something happened to Kristina, the Mughlin family, father and son, would not go easy on him. If L couldnt resolve the situation either, then hed be in trouble too. Philip saw Master Soidhos reaction and realized that the young man before him was likely the one his son had spoken about. However, inside Philip, he couldnt help but have some doubts. Master Soidho had years of experience and couldnt solve the issue, but this young man in his twenties was supposed to be reliable? At that moment, L nodded and walked towards the small building where Philip and his wife resided. However, when he reached the front door of the small building, he hesitated for a moment. As he looked at the arrangement in front of the door, a chill passed through his eyes. There were two ponds in front of the building, connected by two continuous streams, resembling two lively bodies of water. In the middle of the ponds, there were artificial rock formations, and various fish were swimming in the pools. At first nce, it seemed full of life, with water and mountains, appearing quite auspicious. But when L saw these two ponds and the mirrors hanging on the front door of the building, his expression changed. Mr. Willis, hurry up! My mothers condition is critical! Darwin urged impatiently as he saw L hesitating. As they entered inside, several bodyguards surrounded them with serious expressions. Kristinay on her bed with her hands tied behind her back; she twisted her body fiercely while making sobbing sounds like Wu Wu. It looked eerie and creepy! Suddenly there was a cracking sound as Kristina broke free from her ropes. I want to die! Life is meaningless Kristina cried out while trying to hang herself again. Several guards tried to stop her but were knocked away easily by Kristinas strength. Mr. Willis, do something quickly! Philip shouted anxiously. You wanted 30 million dors right? My father and I will give it to you! Do you even know what youre doing? Darwin added frantically beside him, Hurry up! L snorted coldly before jumping out through a second-floor window onto solid ground below. Then he leaped forward towards that mirror hanging on top of their door frame and smashed it into pieces with one punch! What are you doing? Thats used for warding off evil spirits! Darwin yelled suspiciously from above through an open windowpane. Its done! The madam is okay now!! Just then someone shouted loudly. Kristina who had been going crazy just moments ago passed out after L destroyed that mirror above their doorway. Philip hurried over to check if his wife was still breathing before letting out a long sigh of relief upon finding she only fell asleep due exhaustion from all this stress C but at least she wasnt dead yet! After a moment, the group confirmed that Kristina was really okay and they went into the courtyard. Mr. Willis, thank you so much! Philip thanked him repeatedly. No need to thank me. I didnt help you for free, dont forget about those 30 million dors, L said nonchntly. Dont worry about that. I wont go back on my word, Philip replied with a bitter smile. Mr. Willis, what happened to my mom? Why did she get better after breaking that mirror? Darwin asked tentatively.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Even Master Soidho looked puzzled at this point and his eyes were full of inquiry. L sneered, Who told you breaking the mirror would solve everything? The matter isnt over yet. As he spoke, he pointed to the two water pools in front of the small buildings door. Fill these two pools up! Upon hearing this request, Philip was stunned, Why? He had paid a high price for hiring andscape designer specifically for these two pools and it cost almost 1 million dors! And now L wanted them filled up? Mr. Willis, is there something wrong with these two water pools? Water represents wealth and fish represent surplus every year. Moreover, with their connecting channels constantly flowing through them like live water this is clearly an auspicious object! Forgive my ignorance but I dont know whats wrong with these ponds? Master Soidho asked curiously. You guys take a closer look at these two water pools along with their connecting channels what does it look like? L coldlyughed as he asked this question. Everyone present carefully examined them. Suddenly Master Soidhos face changed, Crying! It looks like a mans crying! L chuckled, You still have some insight left in you! Coupled with this mirror in front of usin geomancy terms its called Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror which is an extremely vicious geomancy killing formation! As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present stared intently at him. Master Soidho suddenly eximed, Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror! Thats rightit really is Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror! How could I not see it before? He revealed an expression of shame while looking towards L; his eyes no longer held any contempt but instead were filled with admiration. Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror? Darwins eyelids twitched while Philip looked horrified. Just hearing its name made one feel scared and felt its evil energy radiating outwards from within it! Absolutely, this is the Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror! I have to admit, the person who set up this geomancy killing formation is truly brilliant. Even most geomancy masters would not be able to see through it! Thanks to Mr. Willis sharp eyesight, he was able to see through everything! Master Soidho eximed in amazement. Chapter 146 If I Can Break It, I Can Set It Up! Master Soidho now understood what was going on and exined to the McLaughlin family, Its like how some foods are harmless on their own, but when eaten together, can be poisonous! The pool, fish, and mirror are all lucky items that can even ward off evil spirits. But after being arranged in a certain way, these auspicious objects have be a geomancy killing formation! Someone with great skill and extreme malice must have done this. If it werent for Mr. Willis seeing through it all, your family would never have peace again! To be honest, even if your family were to fall apart or perishpletely, Im not exaggerating at all! Hearing this made the McLaughlin father and son feel uneasy. Could it be that gardener? Philips face changed constantly as he couldnt understand why someone would want to harm his family. He decided then that he needed to find the gardener and get to the bottom of everything. At this moment though, Darwin looked at L with suspicion in his eyes. Master Soidho couldnt see through this geomancy killing formation but you just happen to notice it? Tell me you didnt conspire with that gardener just so you could scam my family out of 30 million dors? The thought of having to pay L 30 million dors made Darwin extremely unhappy. Just because you broke one little mirror doesnt mean we owe you 30 million! His gaze towards L became dark. What? Youre trying not pay up? Ls eyes turned cold as well. He didnt expect that after helping them avoid disaster he would still get used like this! 30 million was agreed upon beforehand; now they wanted out? I saved lives before. I can take them too! I can break formations just as easily as create them! His voice was filled with murderous intent as he spoke each word slowly. If you dont pay up, then your whole family will suffer! As soon as those words left his mouth, an aura of terror emanated from him, causing Darwins face turn pale while Philip and Master Soidho trembled in fear. What nonsense are you spouting? The next moment, Philip snapped back to reality and scolded his son. Then, he put on a friendly face and quickly said to L, Mr. Willis, please dont mind my sons attitude. Youve saved our family, and 30 million is not enough! So, Ill add another 20 million for you. No need, 30 million was the agreement, L replied with a stoic expression, waving his hand. No! This is a token of my sincerity. You must ept it! Philip said firmly. He didnt doubt that L had colluded with the gardener and understood the significance of having a geomancy master like L for the future of the Mughlin family. If this geomancy killing formation was indeed set up by the gardener, they might need Ls help when they found the culprit. Seeing that Philip was insistent, L didnt refuse. When L had arrived, it was Darwin who had picked him up, as they had a favor to ask of him. But when L left the Mughlin family, Master Soidho left with him and gave L a ride back to the Emerald Green Estates. Dad, are you crazy? Why did you give him an extra 20 million? Darwinined after L had left. Shut up! Its just money; we gave it to him. Its better than not knowing how to die, Philip retorted sternly. Darwin wore a displeased expression, and his gaze turned dark. Willis, 50 million! You really dare to ask for it. Lets see how capable you are! Damn it! You need to have the luck to ask for the money, but you also need to have the luck to spend it! A few days passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, L, apanied by Mason, arrived at the Graham familys auction. Ednds western outskirts, a private estate covering hundreds of acres, was the location of the Graham family and the venue for the auction. Normally, they turned away all guests, only opening up during the auction. By 8 a. m., the estate was already filled with a variety of luxury cars. L and Mason parked their car outside, underwent security checks at the entrance, and then walked inside. Mason, have you been facing any troubletely? L asked abruptly as they walked, noticing that Mason had been looking troubled with a furrowed brow. Huh? Mason hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. Its nothing! Just some trouble in a few ces, but I can handle it myself. If anything happens, remember to tell me! I might be able to help! L reminded him. I know, if there really is trouble, Ill definitelye find you! Haha Masonughed. What he didnt tell L was that in the past few days, the experts sent by the Lowe family had all left Masons control. Some even took over Masons territory and drove away his loyal followers C even injuring them! In just these few days, there had been several internal battles within Masons organization. But he felt that he could still handle it and didnt want to bother L for now. Just then, a cold voice rang out. Willis? And Mr. Lowe? What a coincidence? Looking over at the sound of the voice, they saw a man with gold-rimmed sses holding onto a woman who had undergone stic surgery as they passed by C both looking at them with disdainful sneers on their faces. Especially when their eyes fell on L C thick with malice. It was Isas right-hand man Kayden! Little gigolo, Kayden sneered at him. Are you here for this auction too? To help Mr. Lowe get something? Haha not only do you have to please yourdy boss but also work as your brother C in-wsckey? He didnt believe that L had enough money to participate in this auction; he thought he was just apanying Mason. The woman next to himughed along mockingly and looked at L with contemptuous eyes too. L hadnt expected to run into this jerk either and said expressionlessly, Indeed quite coincidental! Why hasnt your boss kept you under control so that you wouldnt bite people again? Kayden snickered menacingly, Little gigolo lets see how long you can jump around before we catch up! Sure thing, replied L sarcastically while rolling his eyes Kayden snorted and walked towards the direction of the auction venue. Meanwhile, Mason, apanied by L, after some inquiries, arrived at a small building within the Graham family estate.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In this auction, guests could not only participate in bidding but also sell items through the Graham family. Of course, the items being sold had to possess certain value or be sufficiently rare. As an intermediary, the Graham family would take a 20%mission from the final selling price. The small building was temporarilybeled as an Appraisal Office. I have something to consign for auction. Is this where I get it appraised? L politely asked a middle-aged man sitting there. Yes! But it has to be something good or rare with some appeal! The middle-aged man nodded his head. L made an affirmative sound and took out a yellow talisman paper from his pocket, pping it on the table. On top of the talisman paper was a golden character talisman, emitting a special aura. This is The middle-aged man squinted his eyes in surprise. Chapter 147 Tit for Tat After tearing the Suppressing Talisman, it can release an attack powerful enough to kill a Transmutation Force expert in seconds, L exined the function and usage of the talisman he made himself using Dragon Gaze Heavenward Techniques drawing method. He sealed a dragons energy inside the talisman, which could unleash an attack with 80% of his full strength. After listening, the middle-aged man looked skeptical and said, I cannot make a judgment on this. We need someone to appraise it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . A momentter, he returned with the talisman and sighed, Sir, our people cannot identify this talisman. However, we can confirm that there is energy fluctuation present in it so we will allow you to auction it. What is your starting price? asked the middle-aged man. Lets start at 5 million, L thought for a moment before answering. 5 million? Thats high, said the middle-aged man skeptically. Is there a problem? If this talisman works as I described then isnt it worth that much? L raised his eyebrows. Well no problem then. I was just surprised, chuckled the middle-aged man self-deprecatingly. If this talisman could really kill a Transmutation Force expert in seconds like L imed, then not only was 5 million reasonable but even 50 million would be worth paying for it! The auction started promptly at nine oclock in a grand hall decorated elegantly and luxuriously with temporary seating arranged below an auction tform. A projection device was set up on stage so every item being sold would be projected ontorge screens for guests sitting far away to see clearly. L and Mason sat down ording to their assigned numbers when suddenly L saw Summer walking into the hall looking stunning as ever! Perhaps sensing his gaze instinctively or by coincidence, she turned her head towards him with yful smile forming on her sweet face. Frowning slightly, L looked away thinking how small their world really was sometimes The woman who was skilled in underhanded tactics and almost killed Liam, as well as being powerful, had also appeared here. Next, the auction officially began. The first item up for auction was a set of ancient martial arts used to liven up the atmosphere on site. ording to the auctioneers introduction, this was a set of martial arts that could truly allow warriors to cultivate inner strength. The starting price was 8 million dors. In the end, it sold for a staggering 15 million dor, bought by a martial arts gym owner. This made L secretly click his tongue in amazement and think that there were no cheap goods at this auction. Dont worry brother-inw. I prepared 20 million today. That spiritual stone will definitely be yours, Mason said reassuringly when he saw Ls expression. No need! I have money now myself. Its just that one set of martial arts costing over 10 million is really frightening! L shook his head and eximed in surprise. This is an ancient martial art that can cultivate inner strength, not some fancy moves with no substance. This price is actually normal! Mason said seriously. Hearing this, L thought to himself: if he took out any one of his cultivation techniques from his mind casually, it would also be worth millions? Last time he gave Reeva the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra; wasnt it also worth over 10 million? When should he ask that little girl for money The next few items up for auction were rather ordinary and didnt cause much excitement or interest from L either. The next treasure is a special jade! The veins of this jadee from an ancient warrior family hidden away from society which has been guarding theirnd for generations. Its vitality thrives by absorbing natural energy year after year until it forms into such special jade! After having enough power as warriors, they can absorb its spiritual energy to assist their cultivation or even help them breakthrough! This spirit jade starts at two 22 million! Each bid must not be less than500, 000 each time! Bidding begins now! As soon as the words fell off the lips of the auctioneer, they lifted off red cloth covering it, revealing palm-sized crystal clear greenish-blue gemstone shimmering with colorful light like iridescent feathers under sunlight. Ls eyes lit up with excitement upon seeing it because he could feel rich spiritual energy contained within C exactly what he had been searching for C Heavenly Spirit Jade! However, L did not rush to make an offer but decided instead to wait and see how things yed out. After the auctioneer finished introducing the item, there was amotion in the room, followed by an awkward silence. 22 million for a piece of jade? Even if its imperial green ss seed, its not worth that much! What kind of spiritual jade helps with breakthroughs? Only fools would buy it! Many people were discussing and dismissing the spiritual jade. Although there were martial artists present at the scene, their strength was not enough to absorb spiritual energy from within the jade. Therefore, they werent very interested. L felt speechless and thought to himself that he might have to be this fool. Well since no one wants it, give me your starting price. Ill take a look at it, L said nonchntly as he raised his bidding sign. However, right after he spoke those words, a voice filled with yful mockery rang out, 23 million! The bidder was none other than Summer. She looked towards Ls direction with a smirk on her face. I also want to study it. L furrowed his brow feeling annoyed. He kept his cool as he continued raising his bid, 25 million! 30 million! Summer didnt back down either. L gritted his teeth as he called out, 32 million! 35 million! 38 40 million dors!! Summer didnt even wait for L to finish before shouting out her bid confidently. This woman had challenged him head-on! The room erupted into chaos as everyone stared at Summer and L in disbelief. No one could have predicted that such a small piece of jade would fetch such an astronomical price. At this point, L turned pale knowing that Summer had gotten under his skin! How much money do you have? I still have 20 million left! If you really want this piece of spiritual jade, lets go all-in against her, Mason whispered through clenched teeth beside him. Forget about it After changing expressions several times over, L shook his head finally. The price had already reached 40 million dors; just thinking about made him feel like having liver tremors! Although he held 50 million dors in cash himself, L did not want to risk going back decades due to one single piece of stone. Even if he couldnt get the Heavenly Spirit Jade, L could still search for other spiritually-rich treasures. 40 million once! 40 million twice! 40 million three times! Sold! Congrattions to the beautifuldy at number 85 for winning this spiritual jade. The auctioneer eximed excitedly. Meanwhile, Kayden sneered, Looks like Willis is a little too naive. Hes made quite a few enemies. Even buying a piece of rock has people going against him. Yeah, Kayden. Everyone wants to step on someone like that. Hahaha The influencer next to him giggled. The auction continued. It must be said that this Graham family auction had many items that were unavable even with money from outside sources C martial arts techniques, elixirs and special weapons Not having won the Heavenly Spirit Jade left L feeling disinterested in these items until his own Suppressing Talisman, which he had entrusted to the auction house himself, was brought up on stage. That was when he perked up again. Chapter 148 Another Emergence The next item up for auction is quite special! Its a symbol seal that was entrusted to us by a client. ording to the client, if you tear apart this Suppressing Talisman, it can unleash an attack powerful enough to kill even the strongest Transmutation Force experts in an instant! As members of the Graham family, we cannot verify the authenticity of this symbol seal, but we can confirm that it contains strong energy fluctuations. Its up to you whether or not you want to bid on it. Starting price is 5 million dors and each bid must be at least 100, 000 dors higher. Let the bidding begin! After introducing the item, the auctioneer uncovered a transparent ss case revealing Ls Suppressing Talisman. The character talisman on top of it emitted a special aura that could captivate anyone. What is this thing? Is it real? Can it really kill Transmutation Force experts? This has got to be some kind of joke. How could tearing apart a piece of paper defeat someone as powerful as ate-stage Transmutation Force expert? The crowd murmured skeptically about this symbol seal. After all, following their previous disappointment with the stone, no one seemed interested in bidding for anything else at first. Ill offer 8 million! L raised his paddle and made his own bid when he saw no one else was interested in buying. Everyone turned their attention towards him after hearing his offer; they didnt expect anyone would actually buy such an item. 9 million! Summer immediately followed suit after L made his offer.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This woman had unknown origins and seemed like she had unlimited money; she was nowpeting against L head-on. Ms. Willis, are you enjoying yourself? L sneered inwardly but showed anger and frustration on his face outwardly. It sure is fun, Summer replied coldly. 10 million! L gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. 11 million! Summer didnt hesitate at all. L shed her an angry look before continuing, 15 million! Im going all-in here! He looked visibly upset by how Summer kept outbidding him every time he tried raising her price point further. Mason sat beside him watching everything unfold with amusement; he couldnt help but smirk at how sneaky his brother-inw could be sometimes. 18 million! Come on, bring it on! Do you think Im afraid of you? Today, Ill make it clear that I want everything you want to buy! Summer sneered and spoke with great confidence. 20 million! L gasped for breath and gritted his teeth. 21 million! Summer was unwavering. Half a minuteter, when the price reached 30 million between the two of them, Ls eyes flickered and he sat back down with an unwilling expression. It seemed like he finally backed down! Heh heh, is that all? Youre useless! Summer saw L sit down and mocked him with a sneer. 30 million once! 30 million twice! 30 million The auctioneer began counting down. However, at this moment, another voice rang out, I bid 32 million! Looking towards the source of the sound, Kayden surprisingly made the bid this time. He pushed up his gold-rimmed sses arrogantly as he raised his bidding card high in the air. Summer was stunned for a moment; she didnt expect someone else topete against her. But in the next second she hesitated before giving up bidding altogether. Even if this talisman really could kill Transmutation Force experts instantly like what was said by auctioneer earlier on stage; it wouldnt be very meaningful to her since she had enough strength herself already. Her previous bids were just meant to spite L anyway. Seeing Kaydens bid surprised even L himself who then wore a sly smile after realizing that Kayden also wanted to buy it from him too C which was fine but only if they paid enough money for it! 35 million! Immediately after sitting back down earlier; L stood up again shouting out another higher price tag than before. Gah! Kayden thought victory was within reach but seeing L jump back into action left him dumbfounded. 36 million! And just as soon as L showed himself again, Summer started bidding again too! Kaydens eyes flickered several times before dialing Isas number. Mr. Austin, he said while still at Graham familys auction house, Theres a talisman here that can supposedly kill Transmutation Forcete-stage experts. Yes, Kayden continued Id like to buy it. On the other end of the phone, Isas deep and gloomy voice sounded, Can it really kill a Transmutation Force advanced-level expert? Is that true? Kayden considered before saying, It should be true! L and another woman are bidding like crazy. The price has already reached 36 million. L is already a master. Didnt he kill ck King Kong, a Dark Force expert in the Lowe familyst time? Kayden analyzed for Isa. The incident where L killed Bloody Butcher at Tiger Roar Manor was blocked by Eduard. At the wholesale medicinal herb base of Albies Pharmaceuticals, when Sagi Fujino was killed, everyone present kept their mouths shut and didnt dare to leak any information. So Kayden only knew that L had killed ck King Kong, a Dark Force expert in the Lowe family mansionst time. He secretly estimated that L should be an early-stage Transmutation Force expert. Good! Ill give you another 50 million dors in funding. No matter what happens, get me this talisman! It doesnt need to kill an advanced-level Transmutation Force expert; it just needs to take down Willis! You get it for me and use it to kill him. Do you understand? Isas tone was chilling. I understand! Mr. Austin, ou can rest assured! After hanging up the phone, Kaydens face showed excitement. At this moment, as if reying what happened earlier on stage again C L and Summer called out several times C Suppressing Talisman rose in price again to 39 million dors! Everyone at the scene had different expressions as they watched this drama unfold with relish. At this point, L coldly snorted unwillingly once more before falling silent. Kayden took a deep breath upon seeing this situation knowing that his chance hade since he could tell that beautiful girl number 85 just didnt get along with L. As long as L backed off frompetition against him after chickening out himself, then there would be no one leftpeting against him. 39 million! Kayden shouted loudly because he felt Summer wouldntpete with him anyway so he only added 2 million more than her bid. Sure enough after his bid, Summer did not react much either. After pausing for some time, the auctioneer came back around but just then, a gnashing voice full of conflict sounded again. 4 40 million! I bid 40 million! Kaydens face twitched as he red in the direction of L, feeling an urge to strangle him. What the hell! You damn gigolo, werent you scared before? Why are you popping up again? Chapter 149 About to Explode with Anger! Watching L muster up the courage to make his bid, Mason couldnt help but cringe. Little did anyone else know, Mason was well aware that this Suppressing Talisman was being sold by L himself! It was a total scam and Masons brother-inw was ying with fire. He either nned to swindle Summer or Kayden. 42 million! Summer called out again upon seeing L make his move. 43 million! Ms. Willis, dont be ridiculous! L gritted his teeth in frustration. 44 million! You dont have the funds for that kind of price tag, so shut it, Summer sneered. Fine then, you win, L seethed with anger and disappointment in his voice. Kayden felt like he was on an emotional rollercoaster as he watched L sit back down defeatedly while also eyeing Summer warily. Was this really the end of it? Could there possibly be more? 45 million! Kayden, with a forced smile, spoke once more. He was worried that even the 50 million dors Isa had given him might not be enough If L came back, he would have to seek approval from Isa again. Brother-inw, should we continue? At this moment, Mason, who was on the side, asked eagerly. Watching L getting theireuppance, he couldnt help but feel delighted. Thats enough! Dont waste my own money. L chuckled and shook his head, feeling that it was time to stop. At this moment, the auctioneer on the stage shouted excitedly, 45 million once! Twice! Three times! Congrattions to the gentleman in number 22 for winning this Suppressing Talisman!! Phew This darn thing finally stopped! Kayden let out a sigh of relief. The scene was now in an uproar No one could have expected that this poorly regarded talisman would fetch such a staggering price! It had a starting price of just 5 million, and it went for 45 million! Its almost ten times the base price! Who consigned it for auction? They must be making a fortune! Is number 22 a big sucker? Spent 45 million on this thing. Who even knows if its authentic! The crowd was buzzing with discussions That beauty, looking at Kayden at this moment, seemed to have a strange illusion that the his head had grown a size bigger. A bunch of idiots know nothing! This is a treasure that can kill Transmutation Forcester-stage experts. It costs less than 50 million, its simply value for money! Listening to the discussions around him, Kayden blushed and cursed. Yes! Thats right! Youre so smart, Kayden! The beauty nodded reluctantly andplimented him insincerely. p! However, as soon as she finished speaking, Kayden pped her in the face. Are you f*cking trying to insult me? At eleven oclock in the morning, the morning session of the auction ended. Twenty minutester, L walked out of the settlement office with a smile on his face. As fate would have it, he saw Kayden hugging the beauty with several bodyguards by his sideing out from another room. The consignment and bidding settlement offices were not together. At this time, Suppressing Talisman was already in Kaydens hands. Meeting L here face-to-face made Kayden sneer, Willis, what are you doing here? The beauty also mocked L, Thats right! Seems like you didnt get anything. Haha, Kayden L. He should be grateful that he didnt win anything! I suspect this guy doesnt even have any money; he just came here to cause trouble. If he really won but couldnt pay for it the Graham family would chop him up and feed him to dogs! Kayden burst intoughter at this remark. At this moment Mason couldnt help butugh when seeing how smugly happy Kayden looked, Damn dude! Youre killing me Hearing these words made Kaydens expression darken instantly, Mr. Lowe please watch your manners! But Mason onlyughed harder C this guy never stopped talking yet told others about their manners Just then an employee from the Graham Family chased after them from inside one of rooms they had just left. Mr. Willis please wait! said the Graham Family employee who caught up with them before handing over a golden card imprinted withrge character Graham.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mr. Willis, said the Graham Family employee respectfully while holding out their hand towards L. This is our Golden VIP Card for our auctions at the Graham Family Auction House; when participating in future auctions hosted by us, 3% will be deducted off your fees during bidding settlements. This is a treatment that only guests who have made purchases totaling 40 million at the Graham family auction can receive, the steward said politely. The Graham family organized auctions, but it was not just about spending money. Guests who can provide treasures will also be treated well. It was a mutually beneficial rtionship. Okay, thank you! L smiled and epted it. However, at this moment, Kayden suddenly yelled out loud, What is this? Why does he also have this card? This guy didnt buy anything, when did he spend 40 million? Just now when he settled his ount, he also received such a golden VIP card. But his was bought with real money! Why did this guy who hadnt bought anything get one too? Sir, please dont get excited! I said its for guests whose total purchases reach 40 million! Although Mr. Willis didnt buy anything himself, he sold 45 million worth of items so of course he qualifies for the card! The Graham family steward exined to Kayden with a frown after being startled by his outburst. Sold sold 45 million? Kayden was confused upon hearing this number. It sounded familiar to him somehow. Yes! That Suppressing Talisman was consigned by me for auction. How about that? Surprised or not surprised? L grinned mischievously and teased them both. Mason couldnt helpughing and cursing, Bullshit! Impossible! How could you sell that Suppressing Talisman? If it really was you, then why did you bid on it yourself? Kayden widened his eyes and looked at the Graham family steward, If thats true, then doesnt the Graham family care about this? The steward didnt know that L had bid on his own item as well but still smiled professionally as she exined to Kayden, Sir, we havent set any rules prohibiting consignors from bidding on their own items in our auctions. If he really wins an item through bidding , then he still has to pay for it like everyone else; theres nothing wrong with doing so. Anyway no matter what happens, well still take our 20%mission. Hearing these words made Kayden tremble and turn red in anger! Feeling like his lungs were about to explode, Kayden couldnt believe he had just spent $45 million on Ls stuff. L! Youre freaking scamming me! he yelled. I oh my god! Kayden stuttered in response. Kayden felt a surge of anger and frustration, causing him to cough up blood. This was no joke C he was literally sickened by the situation. Chapter 150 I’m Here to Rob Kayden, youre really enthusiastic. You could even auction until youre bleeding! Impressive, impressive! Mason said with a smirk as he watched Kaydens reaction. L chuckled and left with Mason to the self-service lounge that was prepared by the Graham family for their guests. Although L didnt win the Heavenly Spirit Jade, he still wanted to see if there were any other treasures worth getting. Kayden! Are you okay? The beauty saw Kayden spitting blood and was frightened. Get out of my way! Kayden pushed her away and looked at L leaving with a terrifying expression on his face. Willis, lets wait and see. You will not have a good ending! Not have a good ending! The next second, he turned to the Graham family manager and asked, How did this kid get this talisman? Do you know?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The manager hesitated for a moment but eventually told him since Kayden had spent nearly 50 million dors in total at the auction C making him one of their biggest clients. He said it was obtained identally from an expert. So is this talisman real or fake? Kayden gritted his teeth as he asked. If he had spent 45 million dors on something fake, then it would be enough for him to want to die. Upon learning that L sold this talisman, Kayden became afraid that such an incident might ur again in future auctions. This Were not sure! We only know that theres indeed an energy fluctuation on it, meeting the requirements for the auction. Hearing this, Kayden had a look of suspicion. Just then, he spotted a graceful figure walking out from the settlement area. Wasnt that the beauty who had been challenging L all this time? Kayden wiped off some blood from his mouth quickly before approaching her, Hello beautifuldy please wait up! Summer raised an eyebrow, What do you want? With a glint in his eyes, Kaydedn asked, I saw youpeting against Willis earlier over Suppressing Talisman! Do you know if its real or fake? How can you dare spend so much money on something like that? Summer nced at him yfully before nodding her head slowly, From what Ive seen regarding its energy fluctuations it should be real! You made quite some profit huh? Spending 45 million dors is equivalent to buying yourself into bing an advanced Transmutation Force practitioner. Without another word, she walked away! Hearing this, Kayden stood there with a smirk on his face. Hahaha L, you fool! Did you really think you could trick me? Youre just a short-sighted idiot! How could you even consider selling such a valuable treasure for money? This 45 million is your ransom money! Lets see what happens next. This Suppressing Talisman will be your death warrant sooner orter! When I use it to kill you, then youll know how stupid you are! Kayden, who had been so angry that he was spitting blood earlier, now looked smug again with an evil grin on his face. It was 4:30 in the afternoon. The Graham family auction had ended. L had set his sights on a hundred-year-old ginseng nt once again but Summer ruined everything and made him furious. Whats wrong? You think its cool to mess up other peoples business? How does it feel when someone ruins your ns? After the auction ended, Summer came over and taunted L before leaving triumphantly. Brother-inw, do you have some kind of grudge against her? Mason asked curiously beside him. Nope, replied L expressionlessly as he watched Summer walk away. Mason, go ahead without me. I need to take care of something. Mason hesitated for a moment but felt the danger in Ls eyes and decided to leave alone. On a mountain road, Summer was driving an off-road vehicle, already far from the Graham familys sphere of influence. Suddenly, her eyes nced back, and a yful expression appeared on her face. Immediately, she turned the steering wheel and entered a secluded path. After a moment, a tall figure suddenly shed in front of the road, blocking her way. Summer opened the door and got out of the car, wearing an expression of surprise and suspicion. What do you want to do? she asked. Ls face was calm as he uttered one word, Robbery! Summer paused for a moment before bursting outughing. Robbery? Oh my dear sweet funny man L, are you going after my wealth or my body? Sheughed flirtatiously like she always did. Even as L listened to her coquettishughter, he felt a strange itch in his heart. Seduction? This reminded L of certain bizarre cultivation methods from his memories. I want something, you should know that! Youre not my match, I advise you to be sensible! L snorted coldly. Summer rolled her eyes at his words. L, you really are boring. Do you think I really care about this Heavenly Spirit Jade? Its just because you bullied me before and I wanted to tease you back! Since you want it so badly, here it is. Why so aggressive As she spoke, she pulled out a wooden box from her body and threw it directly at L. He quickly caught the box and opened it to reveal a palm-sized jade stone lying quietly inside. It was actually the Heavenly Spirit Jade! He looked at Summer in surprise. What do you mean? This woman actually gave him the Heavenly Spirit Jade willingly? Actually when we had dinner togetherst time, I realized that I liked you! Compared to other men, you are so strong and powerful. Isnt there no woman who doesnt admire strong men? This kind of jade isnt something that Ick anyway. The reason why I fought with you over it was just to get your attention. Do girls not like guys they have feelings for? Summer said coyly with eyes gazing at L full of tenderness. It seemed like she could make any man melt with just one look! L raised an eyebrow skeptically but suddenly felt an itch on the hand holding the wooden box. Most people wouldnt even notice such a slight itchiness but L knew that something had entered his body!! It went through his blood vessels straight into his brain where it attached itself onto one of its nerve centers. Summers witchcraft was truly unpredictable!! For a moment he felt dizzy then saw Summer again through blurred vision C beautiful as if descended from heaven itself. Every frown or smile carried an irresistible charm making him unable to resist her allure. At that moment, the way she expressed her feelings and Summers shy confession was enough to make anyone swoon! L, do you think Im beautiful? Summer giggled a few times and walked over, wrapping her arms around Ls neck. She asked in a seductive tone. Chapter 151 Torn Apart Directly No wonder Liam was so smitten with Summer before, he couldnt even listen to his own parents. At this moment, L was looking at Summer with the same infatuated expression. He nodded dumbly and said, Beautiful! Summer smiled but her heart was secretly cold and snorted. Waste, how dare you ruin my good things several times, and in the end let me manipte you? This time, the love potion Ive used on you is much more dominant than Liams affectionate one. Even if you have some skills, you absolutely cant escape from the palm of my hand. Do you like me? Summer hooked her arms around Ls neck, her body clinging to his as she coquettishly asked, What do you think? I like you, of course I do. L looked like he had been given a colorful soul. Since thats the case, if I ask you a few questions, you must truthfully tell me, otherwise I will never talk to you again! said Summer menacingly. Dont ignore me, please! Whatever you ask me, I will tell you. L seemed startled and quickly expressed, Im sorry! Summer looked at Ls unpromising appearance and secretly sneered in her heart. I ask you, where did you get all these skills? Since I am interested in you, I have naturally checked on you. You were just an ordinary person before, not knowing anything at all. Suddenly, you became powerful. Also, your surname is Willis. Could it be that you are my long-lost rtive? And that dragon-shaped jade pendant, have you seen it? Summer stared at L and asked. Actually I have seen that jade pendant before! My skills were passed down to me by my father, and he warned me not to reveal them casually. Later, when my daughter fell ill and I had no other options left, I began to use these skills. As for that dragon-shaped jade pendant, it belongs to my dad. L had a look of intoxication on his face, as if he would answer anything Summer asked him. Your dad? Where is your dad? Tell me quickly! Upon hearing the words, there was a clear excitement on Summers face as she urgently asked. My dad went on a trip to Lucoork West with my mom when I was eighteen, and he never came back. L said sadly. This sentence was indeed true! When his parents left that year, his father specifically entrusted the dragon-shaped jade pendant to L and never returned, disappearing from the world ever since. L had held onto a glimmer of hope all these years, hoping that they were still alive. By the way, Summer, who are you? Why are you searching for this jade pendant? At this moment, a subtle hint of coldness shed in Ls deep eyes as he curiously asked Summer.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ive already told you, the owner of this jade pendant is my lost family member! L, it seems that you are my family too. So, its no problem. Summer smiled. Hearing this, L revealed a nervous look, What? In that case, we cant be together? Who says that? Were not close rtives, so its okay! Even in ancient times, cousins could marry each other! Summer yfully teased L. Thats good! Thats good! By the way, Summer, if you can find my fathers whereabouts, be sure to let me know! That jade pendant is with my father. L sighed with relief and then instructed. Summer heard this and quietly snorted, I know! You do the same. If you hear any news about your father, make sure to tell me! Of course. L looked at Summer with a fascinated expression. Alright, I have to go! This is my contact information. Once theres any news, let me know immediately! Summer loosened her grip on Ls neck and got into her car, driving away. L stood there, watching Summers car disappear from view, and then he turned and walked away. At that moment, his expression quickly turned cold. Summer thought she had L under her control, but she didnt realize that her mesmerizing charm had already been sealed and locked by a surge of dragon energy within Ls body. L hesitated for a moment, but he didnt immediately destroy the charm. Girl, I hope you can truly find my parents. When the timees, I really dont know how to thank you! Looking for a dragon-shaped jade pendant? Do you perhaps know the secret of this jade pendant, and even my true origins? Reunite with my family? Why do I find it so hard to believe? That evening! L left the vi and sat cross-legged on a deste hill. The Heavenly Spirit Jade pendant floated in front of his chest, emitting a hazy light. Strands of pure spiritual energy were extracted from it and entered his body with his every breath. Poof! Finally, as the Heavenly Spirit Jadepletely lost its luster, the first drop of liquid true energy appeared in Ls abdomen. Hmm! A powerful aura emanated from L, causing the surrounding space to tremble as if in response. L opened his eyes and a ray of awe-inspiring divine light shed by, then was captured deep within his eyes. Finally, he made a breakthrough! From theter stage of energy refining, he had stepped into the realm of Uppecia! At this moment, Ls face changed and a high-pitched dragon chant sounded in his mind, which only he could hear. Following this, something hidden in the bloodline seemed to be triggered and awakened. Divine Power: Earths Pulse? Ls eyes lit up, and then with a thought, he stepped heavily forward. This kick seemed to resonate with the earth! Rumble! He saw a shocking sight as the ground around him was covered in rming cracks. What a powerful force! Breaking through to the Uppecia realm, I unexpectedly automatically mastered a strong divine ability? L was so excited that he couldnt contain himself. At this moment, he only At this moment, he could feel a tremendous, primordial power surging within his flesh and blood! The next morning, in the morning! After taking Nora to kindergarten, L apanied Miranda to thepany and was then forcefullymanded by the goddess CEO to stay with her. L! Go get me a ss of water! L,e over and give me a shoulder massage! Dont you know that my feet hurt from wearing high heels? Come over and give me a foot massage! Miranda ordered in a bad tone, making L run around all morning like a queen enjoying his service. I say, why should Shelly do these things? L pinched the foot of the goddess CEO and asked with a bitter smile. Beneath the sheer stockings, these graceful and sensual feet had alluring curves, and holding them in his hands made L feel somewhat aroused. However, there was still some frustration and couldnt help but protest to the goddess CEO. Damn it, he just broke through his strengthst night and the power of the primordial chaos in his body was only capable of this? Miranda widened her beautiful eyes and asked arrogantly, Whats wrong? Shouldnt you serve your wife? If youre unwilling, then Ill find another man to massage my feet. Miranda smirked and let out a satisfied hum. In the next moment, she pulled out a marriage agreement and waved it in front of L. Rip! Without hesitation, she tore it into pieces. L was stunned, his face showing confusion. Chapter 152 Quite Handsome L recognized this agreement! Wasnt this the same fake marriage agreement that Miranda signed with him before? Why was it torn up? No, what do you mean? Are you unhappy with my service and want to end things here? L furrowed his brows and asked in an unpleasant tone. He didnt understand why the agreement was suddenly torn up when everything seemed fine. Idiot! Hearing this, Miranda scolded him angrily, then said coldly, Ill take some time off in the afternoon to go buy wedding dresses and jewelry together. Eh L was stunned by her words. After he regained his senses, a smile appeared on his face. So its for me to be official? A blush appeared on Mirandas beautiful face. Dont be so full of yourself! Who said Im making you official? Its just to appease my parents! L grinned. Right, we have to appease them. Get lost! Stop smiling like that! Seeing him grin so wickedly made the goddess CEO feel a little embarrassed. She kicked L in the face with her foot out of anger. After lunch, Miranda and L arrived at a mall called Flower World, which was well-known in Ednd as many brands were located there. As soon as they arrived at Anima Boutique Store, Miranda picked out clothes for L.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She imed it was to buy wedding clothes, but in reality, Miranda also wanted to pick up a few outfits for L to wear casually. This guy never paid attention to such things on his own, so Miranda felt that as his wife, it was her responsibility to groom her man. Although she wasnt vain, she also didnt want people to gossip because of Ls shabby clothes. This set C go try it on! Miranda chose a casual outfit and urged L to try it on. L shrugged and obediently went into the changing room. When he walked out of the changing room wearing new clothester on , even Miranda couldnt help but admire how handsome he looked nowpared before. The female shop assistants also looked at him admiringly. They say people rely on clothing just as horses rely on saddles; this statement was not false at all. Normally when L wore loose-fitting clothing, no one could tell how good looking he really was, but now that he had changed into something more stylish, he exuded an air of confidence. Under the nourishment of dragon energy, his body was constantly strengthened and his figure became perfect. Broad shoulders, thick chest muscles, a slim waist and straight legs! Honey, whats wrong? L asked with confusion when he saw Mirandas surprised expression. The next second, after looking in the mirror, he smiled and asked, How do I look? Handsome? Miranda rolled her eyes at him but refused to admit it, Not at all! Then Miranda picked out several outfits for L and bought several pairs of matching shoes. The two strolled to a bridal shop called Hold Your Hand to look at wedding dresses. When they arrived at the door of the store, Miranda stopped in her tracks as she looked inside at the wedding dress that only brides would wear. Aplex expression appeared on her face. Whats wrong? Are you ufortable? L asked puzzledly. Miranda shook her head. She just had some feelings She never thought that one day she woulde with a man to see her own wedding dress and be a bride herself. She used to fantasize about what kind of prince charming she would have. Was this really happening? Was she going to marry this guy? At this moment, Mirandas heart was in turmoil. But the next second when she turned around and looked at L beside her for some reason, her heart suddenly settled down. The image of that prince charming from before slowly merged with this guy in front of her! Its nothing! Lets go pick out our wedding dress! Miranda said with red eyes and sparkling tears while smiling at L. In that instant moment, Ls heart trembled fiercely as he felt intoxicated by how beautiful Miranda was right then. However, just then an unpleasant voice suddenly rang out, Oh hey there cousin! You brought your boy toy here to look for wedding dresses? Hearing this voice made both Miranda and L frown showing signs of annoyance. Yes! We just got the pharmaceuticalpany. My parents said its a double happiness. Im going to have a wedding with L, of course we need to buy a wedding dress! Harlow, you need to change your sarcastic attitude, otherwise who will want you? Miranda looked at Harlows mocking expression and responded in kind. Moreover, she hit Harlow where it hurt the most! When she heard Miranda mention the pharmaceuticalpany, her face turned ugly. Miranda, whats so great about that? Its just a broken pharmaceuticalpany. The Lowe family has so many industries; we dont need this onepany! When my father bes the head of the family all those industries will belong to us! Youre just a tragedy kicked out of our family; spend your life guarding that pharmaceuticalpany! Harlow angrily retorted. Hearing this statement, Miranda cut her off sharply, My uncle bing head of the family? Youre thinking too far ahead. Grandma is still healthy and strong; even if you be an old hag he wont be head! Who says so? Grandma is Harlow was about to say something but immediately stopped herself. What about grandma? Miranda asked coldly with narrowed eyes. Harlow hesitated for a moment before saying, What about her? Last time she was angered by your whole family and vomited blood because of it. Dont you know that? Her health has been deteriorating day by day due to you and Willis actions! Hearing these words caused Mirandas expression changed several times; guilt and reluctance shed across her face. Although she also resented Victoria and hated her unfairness and indifference, no matter what, Victoria was still their grandmother. She had won thest battle with the pharmaceuticalpany, and Victoria hade to apromise. As a result, much of the resentment in Mirandas heart had already been released. At this moment, hearing that Victoria was so infuriated that she spat blood and her health was deteriorating, Miranda couldnt help but feel a bit ufortable. How is grandma now? Miranda asked worriedly. It has nothing to do with you! Stop pretending like you care! Harlows expression flickered seemingly not wanting discuss further on this topic. The next moment, she sneered at L and changed the subject, Oh, let me see what you bought. You look like a mess today. Did my cousin pay for your outfit? Youre such a freeloader! Harlow couldnt help but admire Ls appearance at this moment. Damn it, this freeloader is actually quite handsome. Why didnt I notice before? Chapter 153 No One Wants You, as Everyone Says I have money, but cant my own wife buy me some clothes? L asked impatiently. Harlow sneered, You have money? The money you have is from my cousin. L, you are shameless to eat a free meal and still act like its your right! How can there be such a big difference between men?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She then turned to Miranda and bragged, Cousin, you probably dont know yet. Im also engaged now! Kacper proposed to me. Oh, in case you forgot, hes the heir of Montys Jade Wholesale Group. My father-inw is Kreanfords biggest jade wholesaler with assets worth billions. Even if your pharmaceuticalpany bes popr again, how many years will it take for you to catch up with the Atkinson family? Miranda frowned coldly when she heard this and said firmly, Even if it takes us years to catch up financially, it will be our own hard work that gets us there. You dont even have any im on your boyfriends family wealth. What do you have to show off about? Harlowughed arrogantly, Haha, are you just sour grapes? You cant find a wealthy boyfriend like mine! Always acting so righteous, but if you marry Mr. Austin, wouldnt it be more morous than following this freeloader? You say I cant find a husband, but with my father as the head of the Lowe family, there will be plenty of men lining up for me, no matter how bad my temper is. Miranda had called Harlow out on her cruel words earlier, but Harlow was too proud and continued boasting about her engagement with Kacper. This made Miranda feel as though she had been pped across the face. Oh really? Youre getting engaged with Kacper? L raised an eyebrow at Harlow. Yes, and what about it? Dont forget toe attend our engagement ceremony, you freeloader. Then maybe youll realize how much better my fianc ispared to you. Harlow lifted her chin smugly. I dont know if hes better or not, but what I do know is that hell break up with you soon. Do you believe me or not? L retorted. Break up with me?! Are you crazy?! Youre just envious because my man is better than you. Are these feelings jealousy or envy? Harlow scoffed disdainfully. Just then, Kacper walked out from the restroom quickly towards them. Harlow, did we pick out our formal wear yet? Because Miranda and L had their backs turned to him, Kacper didnt recognize the two of them. I havent decided yet! I ran into some idiot who said we were going to break up. Can you believe it? Harlow rolled her eyes. Hearing this, Kacper eximed, Who said that? How could I ever break up with you? Damn it, Ill kill him! It was him! That guy my cousin is keeping, Harlow sneered as she pointed at L. Kacper was stunned for a moment before turning his head towards L and Miranda. He shuddered all over. L smiled at Kacper and said, You guys are going to break up. I told you so. Mr. Willis? Kacpers eyelids twitched a few times as he stuttered out his words. The next second he forced out a bitterugh and asked Lachn why he would say such things, Harlow is family with your wife. How could we possibly split apart like that? What family? Our families have nothing to do with each other! Kacper, what are you talking about? What Mr. Willis? Are you crazy or something? Harlow asked anxiously when she heard this news. She had been waiting for Kacper toe over so they could humiliate Miranda and L together while showing off how amazing her future husband was going to be C but now he was being polite towards them instead of standing by her side! When Harlow heard Kacper say that he considered himself part of the same family as Miranda, she thought it was just because he didnt want any bad blood between rtives in front of her face C so she quickly distanced herself from Miranda and L by saying they were not on the same side as her own family. Did you hear that? Our families have nothing inmon! Lughed lightly before asking Kacper, Did you hear what she just said? Kacpers face twitched several times in anger! What kind of joke was this?! How can Harlow be against Mr. Willis?! If they got together wouldnt they also go against Mr. Willis too?! This guy must be looking for death! He only agreed to marry Harlow because Monty had billions in assets but only one son C if Harlow married into their family then half those assets would belong to her too even if Lowe Family fell on hard timester on. She wouldnt have any worries about food or clothing from then on. After hearing about it from Harrow, Kacper went back home talked with Monty briefly before agreeing without much hesitation. But what they were really interested in was not Harlows identity as the second daughter in Lowe family, but L himself! Although Kacper had seen that Harlow and L didnt seem to get along at Antons gambling den before, he didnt think much of it. He thought it was just a small conflict between rtives! Anyway, Harlow and Miranda were cousins! That meant if he married Harlow, L would be his brother-inw. So he proposed to Harlow directly and even picked out the engagement date. However, now Harlow was saying that she would never reconcile with L? Mr. Willis also said that he would break up with her? This was a hint! If he still couldnt understand it, wouldnt he have to swear not to reconcile with Mr. Willis? Kacper could never forget how Skis master who Jay imed to be the number one expert in Kreanford couldnt beat was killed by L directly. He also couldnt forget Jay kneeling in front of L calling him master. Harlow! Lets break up. Kacper said bluntly to her. Harlow paused for a moment thinking she had misheard, What? What did you say? I said lets call it quits from today on and dont contact me again! Kacper said impatiently. Kacper, are you crazy or something? Youve already picked out an engagement date and now you want to break up with me? eximed Harrow incredulously. You better make yourself clear about why Im not good enough for you! retorted Kacper furiously. Are you kidding me? asked Harrow incredulously. What do you mean by that? shouted an angry Harrow grabbing onto his clothes tightly. Forget about your little bit of influence from the Lowe family! Im sick of all this drama, yelled Kacper pushing her down onto the ground roughly before turning towards Miranda and L with a sycophantic smile on his face, Mr. Willis, Madam, if theres nothing else then Ill take my leave. L nodded his head slightly waving his hand dismissively, Sure thing! Lets grab dinner sometime! Sounds great! replied an excited Kacper nodding repeatedly at their invitation. At that moment, Harlow sat on the ground,pletely dumbfounded as she watched Kacper bow and scrape to L. It was L again! How could Kacper just dump her for this gigolo? What gave him the right? What made this gigolo so special anyway? Chapter 154 He, Only Him! Lets go, honey. Were going to pick out a wedding dress! L said. Miranda nced at Harlow sitting on the ground and ignored her as she followed L into the bridal shop. She had no good feelings towards Romeos family anymore and didnt sympathize with Harlow being dumped. She was just curious about why Kacper seemed so respectful towards L. L, wait for me! Im going to make you regret this! Harlow shouted as people around her whispered and pointed fingers. L sneered at her words. Sure thing, but dont forget that you still owe me a dad. Harlow turned red with anger and ran away biting her lips after getting up from the ground with her bag in hand. An hourter, after ordering their wedding dresses and suits, L and Miranda walked out of the mall together. Why is Kacper so afraid of you? Miranda couldnt help but ask once they got in the car. She was curious about how Kacper acted subserviently around him when they were together earlier that day. Well, L chuckled. I have an aura of dominance that makes him scared Ill kill him or something. Miranda rolled her eyes sarcastically at his answer while he shrugged it off thinking nobody ever believed him anyway Suddenly, she looked over at him with pride in her eyes. Many people stopped calling her Ms. Lowetely when interacting with them both, but instead referred to Miranda as Mrs. Willis or Madam! Morgans family, Albie, Sam, Monty father-and-son duo all did it What did this mean? It meant that these people saw them more as a couple rather than two individuals separately! This man beside her was her man! Isa may be powerful because of Austin family but her man only had one identity C himself alone without any fancy titles nor powerful background supporting him! Why are you looking at me like that? Am I handsome? L felt Mirandas gaze on him and asked, sweating a little. The goddess CEO gave him a disdainful look but then smirked and nodded. Hmm! Youre really handsome! Miranda couldnt remember which celebrity said it, but she believed that in a rtionship, women should have some admiration for their man to make it work. She used to scoff at this idea before, but now she found it quite reasonable. For some reason, she was starting to admire the man in front of her. Of course! Who doesnt know that? L grinned without any modesty. Miranda rolled her eyes at him and then became more serious as she said, L, I want to visit my grandmother sometime soon. What do you think? Upon hearing this request, L stopped joking around and pondered for a moment before nodding his agreement. Yes, we should go see her. Do you think less of me because Im not decisive enough or because I care about my grandmother so much she just breaks my heart, Miranda bit her lip as she asked with conflicting emotions. How could I? Thats your grandmother after all. If you were heartless towards her instead of caring like this then maybe I would think less of you, L replied with a smile. They decided they would visit Mirandas grandmater on. Today Harlow had said something that Miranda didnt pay much attention to but L had caught onto something unusual about it. It was only 3 oclock in the afternoon, and Miranda had to go back to thepany to continue working. After dropping her off, L decided to wait for Nora at the Eastview Kindergarten gate. When school was over, L saw a group of little kids running out happily. Among them, he quickly spotted Noras figure. Daddy! The little one ran out and joyfully called out while holding Ls hand. She seemed quite excited, but L frowned and asked, Sweetheart, what happened to your face? Did someone hurt you? On Noras small face, there were visible signs of injury, and one of her eyes had turned ck. This deeply concerned L. It wasnt someone else who hurt me, it was me who beat them up! Hee-hee-hee-hee Nora eximed, waving her hands and feet excitedly. She looked exceptionally thrilled, which puzzled L. After L put Nora in the car, he asked with a serious expression, Did you hit someone? What happened exactly? Nora then exined to her father what had happened earlier. A little boy in her ss had pulled her skirt, and even though she was only five years old, she knew how to protect herself and ended up fighting with him. The little boy was usually the bully of the ss and was quite strong, but surprisingly couldnt beat Nora. Not only that, but his friends also joined in on bullying Nora. However, in the end, Nora managed to beat them all up until they were crying on the ground. Daddy, am I amazing? she asked excitedly despite being injured. L smiled and patted his daughters head. Yes! Well reward you by going out for something delicious tonight! And if anyone tries to bully you again in the future, just give them a good beating! But remember not to start fights yourself. Yeah, I dont bully others! The little girl nodded. L spected in his mind that it was probably his regr infusion of dragon energy into Nora, along with the Dragons Blood Pill, that had enhanced her physical condition. This was why she could single-handedly defeat a group of boys. L found it rather amusing to imagine the scene. He didnt take the kids rough y too seriously as he knew children often had their spats and fights.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After securing Nora in her car seat, L drove away from the kindergarten. However, about fifteen minutester, as the car approached a remote bend, several vans suddenly rushed out. In the next moment, a group of menacing-looking individuals, led by a man with braided hair, swarmed around the Bentley Mulsanne. Each one of them carried baseball bats and other objects. The man with braided hair approached the car and smashed the front windshield with his baseball bat. The car window shattered, and ss shards flew into the car. L quickly shielded Nora and his eyes turned cold. The braided man shouted aggressively, Get out of the car! Nora, terrified, started crying, Daddy, Im scared! Waaah Faced with these menacing individuals, she was overwhelmed by fear. Chapter 155 Consider it a Favor to Me, the Boss Its okay, baby. These guys are just filming a martial arts movie, Lforted Nora as she cried in fear. Hearing this, the group of menacing individuals burst intoughter. The man with braids sneered and cursed, Ill make a martial arts movie out of your mother! In the next second, he pointed his baseball bat at Nora and threatened her with a vicious expression on his face. Why are you crying, little brat? When Im done with your dad, Ill sell you to the mountains! Nora turned pale in fright and clung tightly to L. Daddy Daddy theyre bad people! At that moment, L felt a cold chill run down his spine at the mans words. He held Nora in his arms and reassured her. Its okay. This uncle is just ying a bad guy role really well. Dont be scared! Daddy is actually the main character in this martial arts movie so let me go beat them up. Nora blinked her big eyes several times before asking excitedly, Really? Suddenly someone mmed hard on the Bentley Mulsannes drivers door again. What the hell! Get out of here now! The man shouted angrily. L patted Noras head gently before getting out of the car with an icy expression on his face while closing its door behind him. Are sent by that little bullys parents? Kids fight all time; there was no need for all this, he said calmly to them as he walked towards them. Hearing this statement made braided-man pause for a moment beforeughing coldly, Dont talk nonsense! Were here to take care of you because you messed up with someone who shouldnt have been messed around! L narrowed his eyes slightly at these words; it seemed like these people had some sort of grudge against him after all but who could it be? It couldnt be Isa or Mirandas uncle since they knew about how strong he was after defeating ck King Kong easily So who else could it be? Darwin perhaps? What Darwin? He asked coldly as realization dawned upon him that maybe Darwin had something against him after all. Bullshit! Just take care of him already; break both legs if needed! Braided-man ordered fiercely while waving his hand towards their subordinates. As soon as the words fell, a group of thugs rushed over with weapons in their hands. Ls eyes shed with disdain, Just based on you guys? He went forward with unparalleled strength, throwing punches and kicks that carried sharp whistling sounds, leaping and dodging among the crowd. Even when directly confronting steel knives and iron rods with their fists and feet, he remained unscathed. At this moment, L was holding back his strength but still managed to take down the 20 or so thugs in just a dozen breaths. Yay! Daddy is so awesome! Daddy is great In the car, Nora saw her dad being so powerful, and she pped her little hands andughed. She felt that her dads action scenes were amazing! The man with braided hair, who had never made a move before, showed a hint of surprise on his face. Kid, I didnt expect you to be a martial arts practitioner! However, you are not my match. My brothers were injured by you. Now, Ill give you a chance to make it right. Pay me 50 million dors for medical expenses and Ill spare your life! Otherwise, today I would have broken your limbs and thrown you into the river! I would have also sold your daughter to human traffickers! Upon hearing these words, a coldness seemed to emanate from Ls eyes as if it were about to burst forth. 50 million in medical expenses? Haha, what a coincidence with that number. Still think it wasnt Darwin who brought it? Too bad, I wont give you a chance! You will die today!! This person actually threatened to harm Nora! This undoubtedly aroused Ls murderous intent! In the next second, L turned around and walked to the car, opened the door and smiled as he touched Noras head, Baby, does it look good? Awesome! Daddy, youre amazing! Yawn The little one kept talking, but suddenly yawned and closed her big eyes, falling asleep. The following scene was no longer suitable for Nora to see! L suddenly turned around and stomped his foot. Leaving a deep inch-wide footprint on the ground, he shot out like a bullet. Looking for death! I am a master of Bright Force! Do you really think that defeating a few of my subordinates can make you arrogant in front of my boss? Seeing this, the man with the braids grinned maliciously, and an imposing aura surged from him. He punched with tremendous force! In the next moment, fists collide! Crack! Crack! Crack With the sound of bones breaking, the man with the braids was sent flying backward. Every inch of his right arms bones shattered! Ah! My arm! Youve ruined my arm! The man with braided hair widened his eyes and cried out in horror and pain. Youre making a fuss over a broken arm! Today, its not about breaking an arm; its about taking your life! Ls face was as still as water. Upon hearing this, the man with braids finally showed a look of fear on his face. He felt a chilling aura emanating from Ls gaze that made him tremble with terror. He had no doubt that L really dared to kill him. What what kind of person are you? He couldnt understand how someone he only received 200, 000 dors to could have such terrifying power. My name is L, remember it well! If you dont believe me, even if you be a ghost, you cane find me. I dont mind annihting you again! L said fiercely and arrogantly. Upon hearing these words, the man with braids shuddered and eximed, L! Your name is L Excuse me Are you Mr. Willis? His voice became stuttered, as if he was scared but also excited. He was just collecting money and didnt really know Ls name as Darwin never told him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He was just paid to do the job, and Darwin didnt actually tell him Ls name! He only provided the picture of L and the pattern of him picking up his child at the kindergarten nearly every day. At this moment, when he heard Ls name andbined it with his formidable strength, the braided man suddenly guessed Ls identity! Hmm? Do you know me? L raised an eyebrow and asked in a cold tone. Mr. Willis, I am Mr. Wards subordinate! You guessed it right, its that bastard Darwin who asked me to bother you! But I didnt know it was you! If I had known, even if you gave me a hundred times the courage, I wouldnt dare to provoke you, Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis, please spare me this time for the sake of Mr. Wards face! The man with braids pleaded repeatedly. So this is Mr. Willis, a presence that even his boss Mr. Ward has to treat politely. Tiger ended up in a miserable situation because he offended him! If he had known it would be like this, he wouldnt even do it for 200, 000 dors, let alone 20 million! But luckily, he knew his boss had some connections with Mr. Willis. On ount of his bosss face, L should spare him! Henrys men? L raised an eyebrow in surprise. However, the next second he snorted coldly and turned into a blur again to mercilessly attack the man with braids. Chapter 156 I Don’t Need Evidence After the braided man fell to the ground, all his limbs twisted and broken! Even bone fragments were exposed in a shocking manner. The whole person waspletely useless! Ah ah Willis, you are so ruthless! I am Mr. Wards man. You dont care about my bosss rtionship? Ah ah The braided many there like a pile of mud, screaming and questioning like a pig being ughtered. This is already for the sake of your bosss face. Otherwise, do you think you can survive? L said coldly. After getting on the car, L took out his phone and dialed Darwins number. Oh, Mr. Willis? Darwins voice on the phone was sarcastic and unfriendly. Another 10 million within three days! L said coldly. Upon hearing this, Darwin hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, Why should I give you another 10 million? Willis, are you shameless? Is this extortion? The guy with braids that you hired has been disabled by me! What? Darwin was surprised at first but then sneered, What guy with braids? What does it have to do with me? He is your hired person! L said firmly. The person I hired? Do you have any evidence that it was me who hired him? Did he say so himself or did I frame him myself? Darwin refused to admit it at all. I dont need evidence to do things! Three days or face the consequences! L hung up without hesitation after making his point clear. Some people didnt need reasoning or evidence; as long as he thought it was them would be enough! Hello? Darwin shouted into his phone several times but found that he had been hung up on already; he looked angry and disdainful now . L! Who does he think he is? At this time Kristina next to him frowned slightly and asked, What happened? Darwin exined what had happened after which Kristina snorted coldly, This Willis is really arrogant ah! He thinks saving me once gives him unlimited demands? Your father gave him 50 million, and he still dares to ask for more? What a foolish lower-ss person with poor schemes! Dont be afraid, son. If he dares to act out of line, Ill call your grandfather and have him send someone to take care of this fool who doesnt know his ce. Hmph, behind our family is the powerful Britt family in the capital! Kristinas face was full of pride and arrogance. The Mughlin family may not be as prestigious as the Lowe or Ward families in Ednd, but their background should not be underestimated because of Kristinas mothers side C she is Kristina Britt, daughter of the head of the Britt family in the capital. The Britt family had just as much power as the Austin family and were one of four major families in their state. Hmmph! He even wanted 10 million from me! Lets see what he can do if I dont give it to him! Acting so arrogantly C does he even have that kind of power? Darwin said confidently. This L is getting too arrogant! In an underground boxing arena, Henrys henchman Rowan had a gloomy expression on his face. On a stretcher before themy a man with broken limbs wrapped up in ster casts. Henrys expression wasnt any better either. Did you tell him that youre my man? Henry asked calmly. I did boss! I was very respectful when I told him that Im working for you, said Braided Hair Man bitterly. But he didnt show any respect at all! Boss Im finished my life is over Henry took a deep breath and waved his hand for Braided Hair Man to be taken away by others. Only Rowan remained with Henry after everyone left. Young master what should we do? This L isnt showing us any respect. Youve helped him several times, encountered various situations, and even given him face! Yet he dared toy hands on our people without any regard! Should we go talk to him? Henry red at Rowan, Whats the point of talking to him? Lets just let this matter slide for now. We can consider our previous rtionship canceled! After saying this, Henrys expression also fluctuated, showing his displeasure towards L, feeling that he had not been shown any respect!! L couldnt resist Noras coquetry, so he took the little girl to have a greasy junk food meal. After sending the little girl home, he drove his car to be repaired. Fortunately, he didnt throw away the electric bike he used to ride before.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At half past six in the evening, L arrived at Lowes Pharmaceutical riding on his old electric bike. Hmm? Wheres the car? Why did youe riding this? Miranda was a bit confused when she saw Ls ride. Whats the point of just sitting in the car? Come on, Ill take you! L grinned and patted the back seat of the electric bike. He dared not tell Miranda that the Bentley had been smashed, lest the goddess CEO would fly into a rage. It was not that L thought Miranda cared too much about the car, but he was afraid she might take advantage of the situation. There was no way around it, this girl had been causing a lot of troubletely and he didnt know why. When she had nothing to do, she liked to tease L a little bit. L was worried that if he tole Miranda, she mighte up with some tricks to bother him. Miranda hesitated for a moment, but eventually got on the back seat of the electric bike. To be honest, this youngdy had never even ridden in this type of transportation before. Ah! Miranda sat cross-legged and elegantly on the side. However, as soon as she sat down, she almost fell backwards and was immediately frightened and screamed. Fortunately, L was quick to react and caught her iling hand, allowing her to borrow some strength. Hold me tight! Were leaving! L smirked and reminded her. Miranda gave him a fierce look and said, You dirty scoundrel, did you do it on purpose? The goddess CEO suspected that this jerks reason for not driving was something else. However, she still held onto Ls waist tightly and rested her head on his back. An indescribable sense of security surged up in her heart. Haha, this is what we call cruising! Lets go! Lughed triumphantly and turned the key to start his electric bike. L, I dont want to go home! Can you apany me for a walk? Miranda was lying on Ls broad back, feeling reluctant to part ways and go their separate homes. Ten minutester! Miranda got off the electric bike, and L parked it on the side of the road outside the South City Night Market. There are so many special snacks in here! Lets go, I take you to eat delicious food! Miranda gave him a disdainful look. Im not a child, you know. Taking me out for good food? she thought to herself. Who does this jerk think hes fooling? Acting like Im Nora or something. Chapter 157 Where Are You? When Mirandas previous suitors pursued her, they either sent flowers and luxury cars or invited her to high-end venues. Taking her to a roadside stall for delicious food? That sounded so lowbrow. However, it was precisely this lowbrow approach that made the goddess CEO smile brightly. Looking at the bustling night market in front of her, Miranda was filled with curiosity and anticipation. She had never been to such a ce before in her life. When it came to eating out, she either ate at home or went to fancy restaurants. As for shopping, she only went to malls and specialty stores. Feeling the thick smoke and atmosphere here, the goddess CEO looked at L with beautiful eyes and took his hand proactively. Lets go! Was this where he used to live? Of course she had to experience it! Just as the two wereughing and joking about entering a street in the night market, there was amotion not far away. The stall fee needs to be paid! A group of young people walked up to a stall on the outskirts of the night market led by someone who said that loudly. These young people didnt have that kind of shifty feeling like small-time hoodlums on them; they looked like members of some underground force C official members with proper status. The leader wore a ck vest that showed off his muscr arms when he collected fees from vendors; his attitude was still polite enough as long as these vendors followed rules because they were responsible for booth safety as well as maintaining normal order in this section of the night market. In any society or ss anywhere has its own set rules existent but just then another group rushed over menacingly! They all held shiny weapons in their hands which indicated their bad intentions! Heheh Rocky! Collecting fees here? Later these people were led by someone wearing trousers and shirt pointing at Rocky with his machete saying, What are you doing, Jack? Why did you bring your men over? Rockys face sank while speaking rudely, What do you mean? What are you going do about us? Do what? Do something about all of you! From now on, protection fees on this street have nothing do with you anymore! Cut them down! The man wearing trousersughed coldly while looking fierce, Attack! Rocky didnt hesitate and waved his hand towards his men. The two groups met and started fighting without saying much. The nearby vendors quickly hid to avoid getting blood on them. Jack? Rocky? Miranda eximed in surprise, seeing the two groups fighting. Do you know them? L raised an eyebrow and asked. They are all Masons men, why are they fighting each other? Miranda looked puzzled. Ls face changed suddenly as he thought of something. At this time, Jack Lowe and Rockys group had already entered a white-hot battle. Jack was a skilled fighter from the Lowe family who was sent by Victoria to work for Mason. Although Rocky also had some skills, he was no match for Jack and was already at a disadvantage after being shed on the shoulder by him. His brothers were also knocked down by Jacks men! L narrowed his eyes and rushed forward when he saw this situation. With a muffled sound, Jack spurted blood as he flew out backwards while L easily dealt with his men. Willis, is that you? Jack covered his chest in shock before scrambling up to run away in panic next second with fear written all over his face. Mr. Willis! Surprisingly enough, Rocky knew L too, and shouted excitedly upon seeing him. L hesitated for a moment but did not chase after Jack. What happened between you and Jack? Why did you fight each other? Miranda walked over quickly with an uncertain tone of voice. Rocky looked angry as he gritted his teeth, Miss! It wasnt me who fought with Jack, it was because they all betrayed Mason! They? Who are they? L asked sternly. The skilled fighters from the Lowe family who worked under Mason. Rocky spat out some blood foam while looking grim. As soon as these words fell, L and Miranda exchanged nces, knowing what had happened since that day when they attended Graham Family auction where they saw how troubled Mason looked. It turned out it was because of this matter. It must have been done by my grandmother! Miranda bit her lip, a trace of anger on her pretty face. After Rocky and the others had gone to tend to their injuries, L called Mason. At first, Mason didnt answer. It wasnt until the third call that he picked up. Hey bro-inw, whats up? Im kinda busy, Mason asked with a strainedugh. What are you busy with? Did something happen? Ls tone became serious. Nothing much. Why do you ask? Mason tried to sound nonchnt. Just now I saw your men fighting each other! Or should I say your former men! L said in a low voice before changing his tone. Where are you? You dont have to worry about it bro-inw. I can handle this, Mason hesitated for a moment before saying so. But at that moment Boss, Charlie from the Lowe family brought some experts over!! What should we do? Dennis sounded anxious and even panicked over the phone. Quickly disperse all guests! Let Pitbull and Jeremy gather together! Mason ordered. Jeremy and them cante over! Theyre blocked in other ces! Our territory is now erupting into fights everywhere! Some of our brothers have suffered heavy casualties! Dennis spoke gravely. Mason, which ce are you at? Tell me! At this point, L faintly heard their conversation and shouted loudly into the phone. There was silence on the other end for several seconds before Masons voice came through with a hint of despair, Bro-inw forget it all of the experts have betrayed me Im definitely going down I wont be Mr. Lowe anymore Donte here Mason let out a bitter smile as if he had lost his fighting spirit already. He used to look incredibly morous on the surface C as the Lowe familys third-generation heir; he was Ednds big shot Mr. Lowe who had many skilled subordinates under him and numerous territories! However, most of these skilled subordinates were actually members of the Lowe family! Now Victoria gave an order for all these people to abandon him and leave him behind. Once loyal to Mason, only a few of his trusted men like Dennis and Jeremy remained. The Tiger forces that were previously subdued either turned against him or joined the Lowe familys experts in sweeping Masons territory. Others simply remained neutral and refused to help him at all. Mason now felt that the tide had turned against him. Mason, tell me where you are! L asked again on the phone after he finished speaking. Ls tone was calm, cold, yet resolute.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 158 Changing! Brother-inw Mason opened his mouth, but was interrupted by Ls direct question. Tell me, where are you? After hesitating for a moment, Mason finally spoke in a deep voice. Gold Coast Club. Okay, Ill be there right away! Make sure you stay safe until I arrive, L instructed. I understand, Mason replied with a bitter smile. At this moment, Miranda approached them with a worried expression. She and Mason were close siblings and she became anxious as soon as he got into trouble. Dont worry, Ill take you home first and then go check on him, L reassured her. Im going too! Miranda eximed urgently. Hearing this, Ls expression turned serious. What can you do if you go? Youll only make things worse. This is mens business. He then grabbed Mirandas hand and said firmly, Trust me, I wont let your brother get hurt. Mirandas expression changed several times before nodding in agreement, Okay! I trust you. Miranda was a woman who could see the big picture and knew that even if she was worried sick about her brother it wouldnt help the situation at all. Going along would only make things moreplicated for L and her brother. L hailed a cab after dropping off Miranda at home and rushed to Gold Coast Club On the other side of town Erik apanied Gabri (Eriks wife) on an evening stroll after dinner while Can and Reeva joined them too. After receiving treatment from Lst time in Ednd, they decided to temporarily stay at the Ward familys estate instead of traveling back-and-forth between Ednd and Iylonio. L didnt give any face to your people? Erik asked Henry with furrowed brows after hearing about todays events. You bet he didnt! He knew Braid belonged to me yet still crippled himpletely! Henry said indignantly. L wouldnt have done something like that without reason though? Your man must have really provoked him, Reeva spected beside them. No matter what happened, his actions were too ugly! Henry said coldly. Erik remained silent, his face darkening slightly. Just then, Rowan walked over and answered a phone call. After hanging up, he had a smug look on his face. Young Master, theres big trouble with Mason, he said. Oh? Henry responded. What happened? He knew that Masons power had been unstabletely. Today, everything went chaotic in Masons territory! His own people are fighting against each other! The Lowe family experts under Mason have all turned against him. Theyre either sweeping through Masons territory with their own men or attacking his stronghold under the leadership of the Lowe family second-inmand! Hehe I bet Mr. Lowe wont be around on Ednd after tonight! Rowan sneered as he spoke. Hearing this news made Henryugh too. What an interesting show! Without the Lowe family, hes nothing but a nobody to us! Henry and Mason had been fighting for many years now C it was a kind of hidden hostility between them both. However, during thest time they divided up Tigers remaining forces together due to Ls intervention, they were able to pass by peacefully without any conflict arising between them both. Now that he heard about an internal fight within Masons organization though C Henry couldnt help but feel pleased at this turn of events! I dont think so! Reeva suddenly piped up with disdain in her voice. Hearing her speak out like this caused both Henry and Rowan to look at her skeptically. You mean L? Reeva, you overestimate him too much! What can one person do in such chaos? Henry chuckled lightly and shook his head.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thats right Miss Bates, L alone cant change anything. Rowan added scornfully as well. Because of what happened with Braid man, both Henry and Rowan held some resentment towards L deep down inside themselves. If he could single-handedly kill all those so-called experts from the Lowe family, then do you really think he wouldnt be able to change anything? Reeva asked seriously instead though. Hearing this made Henry burst outughing involuntarily, Reeva, what are you talking about? How is it possible for one person alone to take down all those experts from the Lowe family? Rowan shook her head. Unless L can convince Eduard to help him, he wont be able to make a dent in this underground force. But how could Eduard get involved in a fight like this? Last time L went to Ranlins Manor, Eduard kept everything under wraps. Henry and even Erik didnt know the details of what happened, so they had no idea about Ls true strength. Really? Want to bet on it? Reeva said confidently. The underground world of Ednd isnt going to change overnight. Mr. Lowe will still be Mr. Lowe after tonight. While others scoffed at the idea of one person making a difference, Reeva had faith in Ls abilities. If there was an expert present, they would be shocked by Reevas power C she had reached the Dark Force stage after only recently developing her Energy Sense when she first arrived in Ednd with Can. It was incredible progress for such a short amount of time and all thanks to the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra that L gave her C an incredibly powerful technique that defied logic. Reeva couldnt imagine how strong L must be if he could casually give away such an amazing technique as his own practice method. Can smiled at his granddaughter and nodded approvingly before surprising everyone with his confidence in L too. Erik and Gabri looked surprised while Henry and Rowan werepletely puzzled by why Can and Reeva were so confident about him. Alright then, Erik said cheerfully, lets wait and see! Will Ednds underground world change or will someone turn things around tonight? He turned towards Henry next, Henry, take your team over to Gold Coast Club but y it by ear! If you run into Mason or even better yet C if you find out that L is there too C lend them a hand. No matter what, L saved my life! Henrys face showed a hint of displeasure at the words. Grandpa, how many times have we helped him? You gave him money and even connected him with pharmaceutical distributors. I also did him a big favor at thest business exchange meeting! But he didnt give me any face! Fine, he saved your life. I can help him tonight depending on the situation. But this time, I wont help for free again! Chapter 159 Bow Your Head, Mr. Lowe At Gold Coast Club. Tonight, all the guests here had been dispersed by Masons men to avoid harming innocent people. The once magnificent club building was now dimly lit, as if it was on itsst legs. The entrances and exits of the club were surrounded by Lowe familys experts, and not even a fly can escape from inside. Romeo had brought more than 20 experts and 400-500 members of their forces to block the entrance of Gold Coast Club. Among these experts, there were four Dark Force strongmen like Charlie and others who were at Bright Force level. This kind of power was absolutely terrifying in the city. As a top-ss family in Ednd, the strength of the Lowe family was truly revealed tonight. Romeo shouted out with confidence on his face, Mason,e out! It seems like he will ascend to be the new underground king of Ednd. Victoria had decided to support him instead of Mason; Romeo had been very proud these days after ensuring that all these Lowe family experts will be used for him before finallyunching an attack against Mason today! Harlow and Eliza also followed along today as femalepanions; they wanted to witness Romeo stepping down Mason and bing a new underground boss in this historic moment. After being pped in their faces several times by Mirandas family, how could they not want revenge? Romeo, what a big lineup you have! At this time, only Mason walked out from inside with Dennis and several other confidants around him while his subordinates surrounded him fiercely one by one. However,pared with Romeos lineup on this side, it still appeared too weak C less than 100 peoplebined! There were only five or six high-level fighters such as Dennis among them. The two sides confronted each other at Gold Coast Clubs entrance; it looked so unequal! Mason, said Romeo solemnly, Im sure youve seen todays situation too! I dont want us topletely tear our faces apart either C Ill give you a chance. Masons face twisted in mockery. This is what you call not tearing my face off? Mason, dont be so ignorant! To be honest, youre no longer part of the Lowe family. Your uncle was merciful enough not to bring his men in and kill everyone, Eliza sneered. Uncle, what do you want? Mason asked with a low voice. Romeo looked at Dennis and the others standing beside Mason and smirked. Its rare to see so many loyal followers by your side. Including those idiots who are still resisting for you in their own territories. My request is simple! Call your foolish subordinates and tell them to give up resistance from today onwards and follow me! Thene over here, bow down three times while saying Uncle Romeo, I surrender loudly, he continued. I will consider letting you leave unharmed since were family after all. As soon as Romeo finished speaking, anger shed across Masons face as he clenched his fists tightly. He had to bow down before Romeo while Dennis and the others watched? And worse yet, make his other subordinates follow Romeo? It was like having his face stomped on publicly without any chance of redemption or dignity left for him ever again. Ill never submit! I only recognize Mason as the leader! Dennis shouted furiously while pulling out a steel knife from its sheath. Dream on if you think well follow you! The rest of Masons trusted allies echoed their agreement with determination, Well die following only Mason! Romeoughed heartily at their response instead of getting angry. He pointed towards Dennis group mockingly, Mason, look how loyal your followers are! Are they worth dying for today? Do you think they wont end up minced meat if Imand it? Hearing this threat made by Romeo didnt scare any one of them; instead they stood firm together, Do we look like cowards who can be easily intimidated? Weve been fighting on these streets long enough; death doesnt scare us anymore. Ive been following Mason for so many years, and he has always been kind to me. If it werent for Mason, my mother would have died in the hospital a long time ago! Even if we die today, we wont let Mason suffer this humiliation! Mason, speak up! Lets fight together! Looking at these loyal brothers, Mason felt a wave of emotion and his nose started to tingle. He raised his hand and Dennis and the others immediately quieted down. Mason took a deep breath. Uncle, let me think about it. What is there to think about? What else can you do if you keep thinking? Dont be stubborn, cousin! Harlow sneered with contempt. Mr. Lowe, you cant beat the entire Lowe family! Be wise and bow your head, Charlie advised. Dont force us, he added. Bow your head at least so that your brothers lives are spared. Its not bad for them to follow Romeo. Youre doomed without the Lowe family as your support. Weve followed you for so long; dont make things difficult for us, urged some of those who had once followed Mason from the Lowe family. Some were sincerely advising him while others were gloating or adding insult to injury.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mason, are you stalling? Do you really think anyone in Ednd can help turn things around? Romeo asked teasingly with raised eyebrows at this moment. However, just then a sound of dense footsteps suddenly rang out. Romeos face changed as he turned around. A ck mass of people came up from behind. Leading them was none other than Henry and Rowan along with several high-ranking members under Henrysmand. The Ward family? Romeo wondered suspiciously. Darn it! Are they trying to interfere? Eliza and Harlow cursed inwardly when they saw this group approaching fiercely feeling somewhat nervous inside their hearts too. The high-ranking members under the Lowe family led by Romeo along with four or five hundred subordinates also showed signs of vignce and seriousness on their faces. As for Mason and Dennis group seeing this scene unfold before them, they couldnt help but look at each other in surprise, wondering why Henry brought people here? Heheh how exciting! Is the Lowe family having internal strife? After Henry stood still, he asked with a yful expression. Mr. Ward, whats the meaning of bringing people over here? Are you trying to stir up trouble? Romeo questioned with a serious face and added a hint of threat in his tone, I advise you not to get involved in this mess. This is our own business as the Lowe family. Chapter 160 This is Not What I Mean Henry looked towards Mason, but did not see Ls figure. Dont misunderstand me, Im just here to watch the show! Hehe Henry said with a smirk when he realized L wasnt there. Upon hearing this, Romeo rxed his expression and spoke in a deep voice, Then why did youe over with so many people? Do you think were having an internal conflict in the Lowe family and you can take advantage of it? Let me tell you, even if its just Mason alone, I wouldnt hurt him physically. If you dare to rob us while were down, both sides will suffer losses. It wont do any good for anyone! I told you already that Im just here to watch the show! Henryughed as he looked at Mason yfully. Ive beenpeting against Mason for years now. If he falls from grace, of course I have toe see what happens! Haha Hearing this statement from Henry made Romeo sneer coldly, I hope so. At this moment when they heard Henrys deration again, Mason and his brothers showed anger on their faces. They had hoped that Henry would bring more people over with great fanfare. Was there a twist in the situation now? It turned out that they were expecting too much! After all, Henry and Mason had never gotten along well. How could he possibly help them? But Suddenly though, Henry changed his tone again which made everyone tense up inside. What is it? Do you have something else to say? Romeo asked warily. Well today Ill protect Masons safety because of L Willis face, said Henry smilingly as he looked at Mason once more. Mason, lets go together. At least I can guarantee your safety. Upon hearing these words from him, Mason frowned slightly and showed some mockery on his face. Is this my brother-inws idea? A hint of disappointment surged within him. L had promised toe immediately but instead, Henry came with people proposing such a n while saying it was due to Ls face. Mason knew that L had good rtions with the Ward family; thus thinking that this was probably due to Ls suggestion! Did Harry only bring them here just so they could leave? Well then, wouldnt bowing down before Romeo be easier if he only sought self-preservation? Following Henry like this, leaving Dennis and the other brothers behind, wasnt it even more shameful? This is not my intention! However, just as Mason was feelingpletely disappointed inside, a clear voice suddenly rang out. Pong! The next second, a figure leaped down from somewhere andnded directly in front of Mason with his back facing him and standing opposite Romeo and his gang. Brother-inw! Mason saw the person appear and couldnt help but shout excitedly. Mr. Willis? Henrys expression also froze for a moment. Romeo, Eliza, Harlow all looked at L when he appeared and were stunned for a moment before sneering mockingly at him. Willis, Romeos expression twisted into a smirk. What are you doing here alone? Do you want to die? Dad, if he wants to die then lets grant his wish! Lets attack! Harlow red at L with resentment and hatred.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Brother-inw did youe alone? Mason looked around uncertainly before asking hesitantly. He thought L would bring some helpers since he knew that L had established quite a few connections in Ednd! If that were the case, there might still be some room for maneuver today. However, now why was L alone? At this point, Henry flickered his eyes thinking about Eriks previous instructions before saying indifferently, Mr. Willis, if needed, I can help Mason once! As long as he calls me Brother Henry, I guarantee that he will leave today with all of his loyal brothers. I can ensure that in the future, I will give him some territory so that he can continue to be an underground boss! How about it? Upon hearing this statement, Masons face darkened revealing anger, Henry, youre dreaming if you think Ill recognize you as my boss! Mason,pared to beingpletely powerless, this is your best choice, said Henry. Romeo heard these words causing his expression to darken, Mr. Ward, do you still want to interfere? Harlow gritted her teeth angrily questioning, Mr. Ward, dont stick your nose where it doesnt belong! Eliza looked worried, afraid that Henry would really start a fight with the Lowe family. Hehe, I just want to protect Mason and Mr. Willis! Mr. Lowe, arent your men already taking over Masons territory? Let me tell you, you can have other areas but leave the Gold Coast Club alone. The situation is already set in stone, why do you have to make things worse? Henry said. Romeo snorted coldly. I have absolute power to take everything for myself, why should I leave some for him? Mr. Ward, I advise you not to interfere or else nobody will benefit. We must make things worse! What do you say? Today Mason and L must bow down or else hmph! He said as he looked fiercely at L and Mason with a hint of ruthlessness and murderous intent in his eyes. The pharmaceuticalpanys matter was considered a great shame by Romeo. They begged on their doorstep but were tightly held by Miranda until they had no choice but to give up 40% of their shares. For Romeo it was an unforgivable grudge! Today if Mason didnt bow down he will really bring people up there! Even if it meant killing Mason during the chaos of battle. Driven by greed, he even nned on secretly killing Victoria; what couldnt he do against his nephew? Mr. Lowe, are you really going Henry started saying before being interrupted by Ls cold voice. No need! Mr. Ward, L said shaking his head. I appreciate your kindness but there is no need for your help anymore. Letting Mason recognize you as boss is unnecessary now that were done here. Henry was taken aback upon hearing this statement; his face turned sour. Mr. Willis what do you mean? L continued, Mr. Ward your intentions are well received, however, there is no need for further assistance from here on out. Upon hearing this, Henry paused momentarily before speaking again,Mr. Willis, isnt it better if we let him recognize me as boss? Or perhaps this condition isnt eptable to you? Do You think Im taking advantage of someone whos vulnerable? He then snorted coldly while speaking with a harsh tone. To put it bluntly, Im giving face because my grandfather owes yours! Face is something thats given mutually! I, Henry, cant keep helping you for nothing every time! Moreover, this matter today also poses a risk to me! Your little favor and face arent enough to make me give without counting the cost! Chapter 161 If You Don’t Dare Once, You’ll Be a Failure for Life! I understand, I didnt say you took advantage of the situation! But really, theres no need for it! L nodded and said in a deep voice before changing his tone. Of course, if you have any other twisted ideas today, feel free to team up with Romeo against us! It doesnt matter! Hearing this, Henrys face turned dark and he coldly snorted. Mr. Willis, you dont know your ce! Rowan beside him also gritted his teeth and said, Team up with Romeo? Mr. Willis, you really dont know whats good for you! Mr. Ward, since L is so ignorant of the situation then why are you helping him? Take your people and leave! Romeo saw things had escted to this point and a cold smile appeared on his face. Just now when Henry had acted like he was going to interfere with their ns, he was worried that things might go south but now it seemed like they were in the clear. He had even nned out that if Henry insisted on helping L and Mason, then they would have to leave without aplishing their goal which would mean abandoning Masons hideout. After all these Lowe family experts who were apanying him could easily sweep through other ces belonging to Masons gang, so there was no need for them to risk getting hurt just for one Gold Coast Club. Of course, if that happened, he would be extremely unwilling, but now it seemed like L wasnt grateful at all as things between him and Henry became unpleasant. Hahathis was simply self-inflicted misery! Eliza breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, Exactly! If someone wants death then let them have it! Mr. Ward why bother trying so hard when dealing with someone like L who thinks nothing of others? He is destined to be isted from everyone else! Harlow gloated maliciously while stirring up trouble. It was because of L that she had been publicly humiliated by Kacper which made her want nothing more than skinning him alive! Henry took a deep breath as he looked at L with an icy gaze before slowly saying,, Alright! Alright! I already said earlier that I only came here as an observer! He wasnt going anywhere! He still wanted to see how exactly did L n on defying everyone else? Reeva and Can told him earlier that one person could turn the tide? Well he didnt believe it!! Enough talking nonsense already. Lets resolve this quickly. I still need to go home and spend time with my daughter! At that moment, L impatiently waved his hand and urged Romeo, Arent you going to fight? Come on! With an air of determination, he stepped towards Romeo and the skilled fighters of the Lowe family. One person was actually going to take on a group of people? Everyone looked at L as if he were crazy. Good! Since you want to die so badly, Ill grant your wish! Romeo sneered. Eliza and Harlow also showed their cruel intentions; they hated L more than anything else in the world! Today was finally their chance to kill him! Henry and Rowan narrowed their eyes with a mocking indifference. Brother-inw! Shouldnt we just let it go? No need to hold back! Meanwhile, Mason gritted his teeth with reluctance and despair as he shouted towards L. Previously, he had refused to bow down to Romeo because L had promised him that he woulde over here. Mason held onto a glimmer of hope while waiting for his brother-inws arrival. However, although L dide over here alone without any backup whatsoever! Mason lost all hopepletely; there was no fighting spirit left in him. It would be better for him topletely withdraw from Ednds underground forces than have L risk everything for himself right now! L walked alone towards the skilled fighters of the Lowe family which made Mason feel helpless yet moved inside. Although he didnt want L risking everything for him by dying on this spot! L coldly shouted before speaking each word slowly but firmly, Mason! Remember this well! In ones lifetime there are times where one needs to fight desperately. If you dont dare do it even once, then what kind of person are you? He continued with an arrogant tone while looking down upon everyone around them, Besideswith these bunches of nobodiesthey arent worth it! As soon as the words fell, Mason trembled all over and felt his blood boiling in this moment. He had always been pampered since he was a child, and although he had been an underground boss in Ednd for a few years, it wasnt something he fought for himself. In short, Mason had never experienced any setbacks or anything that required him to fight desperately. However, under the current situation today, he finally felt that sense of helplessness and frustration. At this point in time, Ls words were deeply engraved on his heart. It was this sentence that made him summon up the courage to face death when faced with adversity several timester! Of course, these were all stories for another day! At this moment, Mason shuddered all over again along with Dennis and others beside him who also became energized by Ls words. Kill! Mason roared out loud. Mr. Willis, were here to help you alongside Mason! Together! Fight till the end! Dennis and other henchmen of Mason were also full of momentum as they charged forward with L towards Romeos camp. F*cking idiots who dont know their ce! Romeo saw what was happening; his expression turned dark and cold. The next second brought cruelty and ferocity as he waved his hand at Charlie, Attack them without mercy! He could be ruthless to even Victoria. And since L and Mason wanted death so badly, then how could Romeo hold back? Especially towards L C killing him would bring even greater satisfaction! L, youre going to die now! Do you think youre tough? Youre just a stupid dog haha Harlow widened her eyes whileughing like she was insane because she already imagined seeing L chopped into meat sauce which gave her a sense of revengeful pleasure within herself.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You gigolo will die today because of yourself. Eliza sneered coldly while Charlie snorted disdainfully before charging ahead after Romeo gave orders; leading other Lowe family experts behind him forming an unstoppable force like a hurricane surging towards L. L, even though you showed mercyst time, but if it is your own doing, then you cant me anyone else but yourself. Even if your strength surpasses mine, facing so many experts means certain death. Charlie thought silently within himself. Sir, what should we do? Rowan whispered to Henry on the other side. Henry snorted disdainfully and rolled his eyes. Lets see first. If possible, we can save Willis life. After all, Can still needs him to treat him again! As for Mason and them, we wont But before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. The next moment, Henrys expression on his face was shocked beyond belief!!! Chapter 162 I Have a Brother-in-Law Facing the charge of 24 skilled fighters from the Lowe family, L snorted coldly. A surge of battle intent and boundless dominance rose in his starry eyes! He lifted his right foot, carrying a powerful momentum, and stomped heavily on the ground! Boom boom boom A thunderous sound like a muffled thunder shocked everyone as an astonishing scene unfolded before them! One by one, Charlie and other skilled fighters from the Lowe family who were charging forward were thrown into the air and sent flying by Ls stomp! Puff puff puff The sound of blood spraying out of their mouths kepting one after another. Even four Dark Force experts like Charlie were not spared. A cloud of blood mist filled the air, forming a bright red blood cloud in mid-air. On the ground below, cracks appeared everywhere like spider webs spreading out. The power of divine earth pulsated magnificently. Hiss Gurgling sounds could be heard all around as thousands of people present fell silent for a moment. Only gasps and swallowing saliva could be heard echoing through the area. Plop plop plop At this point, all those high-level fighters from Lowe family who had been thrown into mid-air fell to earth like dumplings being dropped into boiling water. The sound of their bodies hitting hard against the ground was deafening. This scene was equally visually impactful. None among these high-level fighters could get up again after falling to earth; they were all seriously injured even though L had shown mercy with his attack! Mason and Dennis who had been determined to fight alongside L also stopped at this point with bewildered expressions on their faces. Henry and Rowan along with their followers stared wide-eyed at what they saw while Romeo, Eliza Harlow along with four or five hundred followers shivered uncontrobly at this moment. Panic spread rapidly among them! How is this possible? Romeo stuttered while Harlow trembled violently. Looking at that area where all high-level fightersy prostrate except for L standing tall amidst them made Harlow feel an unprecedented shock in her heart. In that instant she looked at him; her heart skipped several beats! She kept calling him a freeloader, but he was so powerful! Even though Harlow didnt want to admit it, she had to ask herself: is this really a freeloader? L, are you mentally ill? Why would someone as strong as you be willing to be my cousins freeloader? Brother-inw! At this moment, Mason came back to his senses and shouted excitedly. Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis! Dennis and his subordinates all shouted in unison, their faces turning red with excitement and their bodies trembling. Looking at Ls eyes, they were full of fanaticism and admiration! At this time, L stepped on the bloodstains on the ground and walked towards Romeos group step by step. There are still hundreds of people left? Come on then! L said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd began to stir. H When the first person instinctively retreated backwards, everyone followed suit. Some unlucky ones were even knocked down or trampled! A group of people couldnt even stand up against one person! If they were trained soldiers, perhaps they would fight until death without fear! But they werent; they were just members of an underground organization L what are you doing? Romeo looked at L approaching them with trembling voice and eyelids jumping several times. L were Mirandas rtives! You dont do anything stupid! Eliza turned pale with fear. Brother brother-inw Im your sister-inw! You cant kill us! Harlow said in fear while backing away slowly. At this point she even started calling him brother-inw. Looking at them coldly with disdainful eyes filled with mockery, L spoke, You should consider yourselves lucky that youre rted to Miranda. And more importantly, you should thank yourself for not harming Mason when I arrived. I wont kill you guys! Get out of here! In the end, L roared out loud before turning around leaving behind blood stains all over the ground along with a group of shocked people who couldnt believe what had just happened. The Lowe familys experts were all too injured to do anything, leaving their four or five hundred subordinates here trembling and staring at each other! Get out of here! Take these wastes with you! L waved his hand at the four or five hundred people and said coldly. These people felt as if they had been granted amnesty. Some of them who were more courteous carried Charlie and the others away, fleeing in a panic. Mr. Willis! Im sorry about earlier Henry swallowed hard, his face full of horror as he struggled to speak. Rowan stepped forward, blocking Henry in front of him with a stiff expression. Mr. Willis, Mr. Ward was encouraged by me! When he brought people over earlier, it was actually to help Mason. They had chosen to stand idly by before this moment even though they took advantage of the situation. They wanted to use this opportunity to win over Mason and those who were loyal to him. At this moment, they feared that L woulde back for revenge on them; one foot could crush them all! Although there were many elite soldiers from the Ward family here, they knew that no one could stop L!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. L smiled indifferently, Mr. Ward, you didnt owe me anything in the first ce; theres nothing for you to apologize for. Helping me is just returning a favor; not helping is just doing what youre supposed to do. Hearing this made Henrys face flicker for a few moments before finally showing an embarrassed smile on his face. But then suddenly he thought of something else and his expression froze, Listen up everyone C go help Mason quell the chaos! Get rid of anyone causing trouble! After everything is settled down, he continued sternly, all return obediently back home without causing any more trouble at Masons ce! Upon hearing these words from Henry himself , his men quickly agreed with enthusiasm. Henry turned around sheepishly, My bunch cant really do much good but well help clear out some space instead heheh L smiled, Thanks! That night, the underground world of Ednd was indeed experiencing turbulent changes. But there was someone who, with their own strength, managed to turn the tide. Masons various establishments had suffered heavy losses, but they were still under his control. Mr. Lowe remained as Mr. Lowe, and his position even became more secure. Henry didnt have the courage to confront him, and the skilled members of the Lowe family were severely injured, rendering them unable to act. At this moment, Masons phone rang. He took it out and nced at it before quickly answering the call. Sis! It was his own sister! How are you doing, Mason? And hows your brother-inw? Miranda asked anxiously over the phone. Dont worry sis! Im fine and so is my brother-inw! Everything has been taken care of, replied Mason, still sounding a bit excited. Taken care of? Does that mean some of the experts from the family have sided with you? Miranda asked in surprise, feeling skeptical about what she was hearing. Nope! I dont need them. My brother-inw is all I need! From now on, I dont have the backing of the Lowe family anymore but my brother-inw will always be my support system. Hahaha Chapter 163 How Come You’re not Dead? The Ward Estate! After Henry and Rowan returned, their faces still showed shock and relief. Thank goodness they didnt really offend L! Erik, Can, and Reeva were all in a room drinking tea waiting for news. Everyone wanted to know the oue of tonights events. Reeva, you won! Henry sighed as he spoke after returning home. I won? Reeva raised an eyebrow beforeughing. Of course! I told you so. With curiosity and anticipation written on her face, she asked, Did L really take out all of the Lowe familys experts by himself? The battle must have been intense and shocking? Erik and Can also looked at Henry with curiosity. They too wanted to know what happened. But Henry just smiled bitterly while shaking his head. It was definitely shocking but not intense at all. He then held up one finger saying, L only used one kick to injure all of the Lowe familys experts. He didnt kill them but his ability to control the situation is what makes him truly terrifying! If L had killed everyone from the Lowe family tonight, it might not have been as shocking because it would show that he couldnt control himself unless he went all out. But that wasnt what happened; instead he injured them without killing them offpletely. What? One kick? How is that possible? Even Reeva who hadplete faith in L was surprised by this revtion. Can, Erik, and Gabri were even more shocked than her. For a moment there was silence in the living room as everyone tried to process what they had just heard. Half an hourter A man with braided hair whose limbs were covered in ster was carried into the room. Erik and Henry looked at him coldly. Braid, said Henry sternly while staring down his subordinate. Tell me again how exactly did L disable you from head-to-toe? Dont leave out any details. The look in his eyes was sharper than ever before making Braid feel uneasy when meeting their gaze. I I Braid Man felt a sudden fear in his heart and stuttered, I I was asked to take the money and After listening to him, Henrys face turned pale with anger as he gritted his teeth. Erik snorted coldly, his eyes filled with a hint of danger. Henry grabbed Braid Mans hair from behind and asked word by word, You mean someone paid you to sell Mr. Willis daughter in the mountains? I I just wanted to scare him Braid Man felt the terrifying expressions on Henry and Eriks faces and spoke fearfully. Why didnt Mr. Willis just kill you? Henry bit his teeth while pping Braid Man across the face. He and Erik knew how much L cared about his daughter Nora. They investigated L thoroughly and knew that he would do anything for her, even selling a kidney! He even sacrificed himself forpensation when he was hit by a car! How could they say they were going to kidnap Ls daughter? How could L not fight back? Henry, L left you enough face! Erik sighed. I know Henry smiled bitterly as he wished he could chop Braid Man into pieces. He never mentioned this before! Rowan, take him away! Dont let me see him again! The next second, Henry pointed at Braid Man with gritted teeth. The next morning Perhaps as a reward forst nights events, Goddess CEO finally spared L today without torturing him at work after dropping Miranda off at thepany building. After sending Miranda off safely at work, L went alone to that mountainous area on the outskirts of town where he climbed up that peak once again which helped break through Uppecia realmst night. There was some difference between urban areas and mountainous areas in terms of spiritual energy; although both were thin, it was still better than nothing. Lacking any bottleneck after breaking through Uppecia realm, L grasped onto cultivation like it was food or water. Yesterdays incident made it clear how important strength really was. Even though this world may be civilized society now, thew of nature still applied: the strong prey upon the weak. However, in modern society, the Earths spiritual energy was too thin After entering the Uppecia realm, L clearly felt that his progress had slowed down immensely. Its so difficult. After a whole day, my strength barely improved! He had been training until the afternoon and was somewhat frustrated. Indeed, he had crossed the bottleneck of the Energy Refining stage and entered the Uppecia realm. However, it seemed that there was another bottleneck right after entering Uppecia. If only I could find a ce with rich spiritual energy, it would be great L thought to himself. However, he considered such ces to exist only in novels and movies. After checking the time, L packed up and started to head down the mountain. As soon as he got in the car, he received a phone call from Philip. Mr. Willis, do you have time toe to my house? Thendscape designer who previously tried to harm us with geomancy tactics is here again. It seems like he is not satisfied with failing to harm us before. I dont even know him, and I have no idea why he holds such a deep grudge against us. I suspect hes here to harm us again. Can you help us? Philips voice was filled with panic as he lowered his voice to ask L for help. Ls attitude towards Philip had be extremely cold due to Darwins actions. Why should I help you? You should ask your son what he has done first. L sneered and hung up the phone directly. On the other end of the line, Philip was left stunned. He hadnt expected L to refuse him so decisively. That little brat, what has he done? Philip muttered to himself, growing frustrated. He recalled that night when his son Darwin had acted so strangely towards L. This only added to his anger and confusion.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Remembering the nightmarish incident with the blood mirror, Philip couldnt help but shudder. Thendscape designer who had set up the geomancy formation had returned, and it seemed that his intentions were far from good. Desperate to have L help, Philip no longer counted on Master Soidho. All his hopes were now pinned on L. Just then, a man knocked on the door and walked in with a smile. Philip put on a calm facade but felt a sense of unease and dread in his heart. Uh Mr. Hurst, what brings you here? Philip asked, trying to hide his difort. Why were the two ponds I designed for youst time filled in? The man wore a suspicious expression as he stared at Philip and inquired. Chapter 164 Why Apologize? Philips face shed with panic and he smiled, making an excuse, Its almost autumn, and those two ponds attract mosquitoes. I had them filled in. Oh, I see Emerson Hurst nodded and looked deeply at Philip before saying nothing more. The next second, Emerson pulled out a design n and ced it in front of Philip. Mr. Mughlin, you have such arge courtyard that needs proper care! This is the new design n I created for you. Do you like theyout? My idea is to ce two mythical beasts on each side of your mansions entrance Emerson exined his vision to Philip who couldnt understand any of it as his mind was nk. He only felt worried and suspicious that Emerson would use geomancy tactics to harm their family again. What do you think about this Mr. Mughlin?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mr. Mughlin? What are you thinking? After Emerson finished speaking, he asked Philip who quickly nodded and said, Good! Good! Mr. Hurst, please go ahead with your ns; thank you for your efforts. He didnt dare show any other reaction but pretended everything was fine with him. Its nothing; its my professional work. Emerson said smilingly while a cold light shed deep in his eyes. After this encounter ended when Emerson left the room, Philip tried calling L several times but no one answered the phone which made him even more anxious than before so he called one of his trusted employees instead, Hurry up! Find out where Mr. Willis is located by any means necessary. Tell me as soon as possible! Meanwhile Just after hanging up from talking with Philip on the phone, another number called Ls phone line immediately afterward, Ms. Fields? L picked up politely asking who was calling. It was Noras teacher calling from her ss whose voice sounded serious when she asked, Is this Noras father Mr. Willis? Yes! Ms. Fields what can I help you with? L felt nervous sensing her attitude over the phone line. This seemed like amon problem among parents C feeling uneasy when talking to their childs teacher. Especially when the other partys tone was serious Mr. Willis, can you pleasee to the school right away? Nora got into a fight with her ssmate yesterday, and you should know about it, right? Today, his parents came to the school and hope that you cane and resolve this matter, Alicia Fields said. Uh okay, Ill be there right away, L hesitated for a moment before agreeing. He was surprised that the other partys parents had actually found their way to the school? L didnt take it seriously when children fought and yed around. Without thinking too much about it, L quickly picked up his speed. Half an hourter, he arrived at Eastview Kindergarten. It was already past three in the afternoon and many parents were waiting outside to pick up their children. Because this was one of Ednds best aristocratic kindergartens, there were quite a few luxury cars parked outside of the school gate. Audis and BMWs were nothing out of ordinary Entering into Alicias office, he saw a young female teacher in her early twenties apologizing profusely to another woman with wavy hair who appeared upset. The young teacher was Noras homeroom teacher named Alicia. Beside her stood an older woman wearing ck-rimmed sses whose dress style leaned towards seriousness; she was Eastview Kindergartens principal. However at present she also wore a smile on her face while apanying this upset woman. Nora stood behind Alicia with some nervousness and grievance on her small face while another chubby boy held onto his mothers hand staring fiercely at Nora with pride written all over his face. Daddy! At this moment Nora saw L and immediately called out excitedly as she ran over quickly. Good girl! L patted Noras head soothingly as heforted her softly. Jamies mom, Noras parent is here, Alicia said to the middle-aged nursery director. The middle-aged director nced at L and then put on a smiling face, addressing the wavy-haired woman, Madam, we do admit that there have beenpses in our supervision at the kindergarten, and I apologize for that. However, the majority of the responsibility lies with the other party, dont you think so? Molly Foster, the wavy-haired woman, stormed over, pointing at L, and demanded, How do you teach the child? Learning to hit people at such a young age, are you promoting delinquency? Look at what shes done to my son! As she spoke, she pulled her chubby little boy forward and showed L. Indeed, Jamie was sporting a swollen and bruised face. Daddy, he pulled my skirt first, Nora said with tears in her eyes. I know, L replied before turning back to Molly. Shouldnt I be asking you how youre teaching your child? Teaching him to be a hooligan at such a young age? What did you say? Molly retorted arrogantly, pointing her finger in Ls face. Do you dare talk back to me? Who do you think I am? Do you know who my husband is? If I make one phone call, your daughter will be kicked out of this kindergarten and make it so that Ednd is no longer tolerable for you. L chuckled when he heard this threat. Make it so that Ednd is no longer tolerable for him? Ha! But he didnt want to do anything drastic against a woman; after all, this was just children ying around. L had always been one for resolving issues peacefully and not making mountains out of molehills. So he furrowed his eyebrows slightly before asking, Kids will y around like kids; theres no need for us parents to get worked up about it. What would satisfy the parent here? What would satisfy me? Molly sneered confidently while pointing at Ls nose with her finger. Your daughter should apologize to my son! And as for yourself p yourself twice in the face and apologize! Lughed incredulously, Youre quite amusing arent ya? Are we joking around now? At that moment, Alicia gave L an urgent look, Mr. Willis, she mouthed silently while shaking her head frantically, I advise that youply with her demands. Jamies mother was not someone they wanted trouble from. The principal also chimed in seriously, Noras father, she said sternly. Itd be best if we put an end on this matter by having both of you all apologize. This only made L more upset as he turned towards Alicia and the principal indignantly. Her kid started it all by bothering my little girl! Why should we have to apologize?! How could you two teachers handle things like this? He couldnt help feeling dissatisfied with both Alicia and the Principal right now. He thought they would help mediate ande up with a fair solution that would satisfy both sides. But to his surprise, they werepletely biased and took the other persons side. Im doing this for your own good. Do you even know who her husband is? If you dont want to cause trouble for yourself, make your daughter apologize and give yourself a few ps, Alicias face turned cold upon hearing Ls words, and she didnt hold back. Thats right! If youre not as strong as others, you have to bow down! What is there to be dissatisfied about? the principal also spoke with a cold expression on her face, looking at L with impatience and disdain in her eyes. She knew that L was only able to enroll his child here because of his connection with the Ward family. But so what? Mollys husband was the nephew of Eastview Kindergartens board director C although he wasnt a direct nephew but rather an uncle-nephew rtionship C it was still quite influential. L only had connections through the Ward family; he wasnt even part of their family himself, so his connections were hardly worth mentioning. There was no need for Alicia or the principal to consider whose side they should take; it was obvious which way they should lean. Chapter 165 Your Daughter Has Been Expelled Molly red at L with a fierce look. Did you hear me? Apologize and p yourself a few times! Or do I have to do it myself? She pointed at Ls nose with a threatening gesture. Daddy! Did I cause trouble? Maybe I should apologize to Jamie Nora clung to Ls leg, feeling anxious. Although her big eyes were full of grievances, she didnt want her dad to be beaten up by someone else. Hearing this, Molly sneered. Did you hear that? Your little brat is more sensible than you! Jamie, the chubby boy next to Molly, was even more pleased and gestured towards Nora. Hmph! You dare hit me? My parents are much tougher than yours! The principal and Alicia looked on with glee as they watched L and Nora suffer because of Jamie. They had been bowing their heads and apologizing for half an hour now because of what happened earlier. At this moment, L grabbed Noras small hand andforted her softly. Nora, you didnt cause any trouble; theyre bullying us! Daddy wont let you apologize. In the next second, he looked coldly at Molly and asked in a low voice, What if I dont apologize? If he let his daughter suffer this humiliation today and apologized like this in front of everyone else he would really lose face. Upon hearing this question from him, Molly spat out, Fine then! You dare challenge me?! Just wait for my husband toe here! She took out her phone directly after speaking, Honeye in here now! This guy dares to be arrogant towards me! After hanging up the phone call, her husband who was outside waiting for them both came inside shortly after that followed by some cursing sounds from him too. F*** it,e on! Lets see whos had enough of living, beating up my son, and daring to be arrogant with my wife! Following the voice, they saw a man with a buzz cut, a face full of muscles, entering the scene. This guy had a big gold chain around his neck and was wearing a Patek Philippe watch, exuding an air of arrogance. He was apanied by several men in security uniforms. These kindergarten security guards were now strangely transformed into his personal henchmen, following him from behind. Mr. Mughlin, youre here? Alicia saw the man and greeted him with a low attitude. Mr. McLaughlin, dont be so angry! We can definitely handle it. The principal also said. Deal with it my ass! If you cant handle it, Ill handle it myself! Sterling McLaughlin grumbled and muttered under his breath. The next second, a pair of eyes stared fixedly at L. What the hell are you talking about? Sterling pointed at L and asked. Honey, its him! Give him a beating for me! Molly viciously dered. Sterlings mouth twisted, looking at L with a fierce expression, and he shouted to the security guards behind him, Get him! Yes, Mr. McLaughlin! The security captain was also decisive and directly agreed without hesitation. The next second, several security guards pulled out their rubber batons and rushed towards L. Son! Ill hold onto this little girl for you, and you can beat her upter! Mom and Dad will help you let off steam! At the same time, the young woman spoke to her son, Jamie. An adult made a gesture as if he was going to grab Nora and give her a beating for his son. And the next second The security guards who rushed forward were all thrown out one by one before they could get close to L. This startled Molly and her husband Sterling, causing them to stop their actions. The chubby boy was so scared that he shuddered and quickly hid behind his own parents. The principal and Alicia also looked surprised, not expecting Noras dad to be such a skilled fighter. You you dare to hit them? Do you know Sterling said gloomily. However, the conversation was not over yet. L pped him hard, causing him to spin and fall to the ground. Even a few teeth were sent flying with blood. This was L holding back his strength; otherwise, a full-force p from him would have been deadly. Youre asking for it! Youre done for! I Molly saw her husband getting hit and immediately started scolding and threatening L. p! However, she was greeted with an equally unapologetic p! As a result, the once somewhat pretty half of the womans face swelled up like a pigs. Dad, Mom Wow The chubby little boy was scared and started crying when he saw his parents beaten up like this. You you still fight in kindergarten? The principals expression was ugly as she questioned L. Noras dad, we called you here to solve the problem! What are you doing? Alicia was startled and instinctively asked. I fought? They were about to beat me up. Why didnt you two say anything? L asked with a dark face, anger filling his eyes. You just need to take the beating and apologize. That would have solved everything! Now I can tell you that youre in trouble. Mr. Mughlin is not someone you can mess with!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The principals face looked unpleasant as she helped Sterling up while apologizing to him, Mr. Mughlin, I never thought this person would be so arrogant! Ill call the police now and have him arrested! Alicia also went over to Molly and apologized repeatedly, afraid that they would be implicated because Sterling had been beaten at the kindergarten. Call the police? Sure thing. If anyone gets caught, well all get caught together! L sneered coldly before picking up Nora who was feeling nervous andforting her, Its okay its okay. Im telling you today is not over yet! Just wait for me! Sterling shook his buzzing head while spitting out blood from his mouth as he shouted angrily. You poor man! How dare you hit even our family member from the Mughlin family?! Youre finished now! The Mughlin family will definitely destroy you! Molly also spoke bitterly. Mr. Willis, I can responsibly tell you that your daughter is no longer allowed to attend school here starting tomorrow. She has been expelled!! The principal blinked a few times before speaking in a cold tone along with Sterlings words. Hearing this news made L ask coldly, My daughter isnt allowed here anymore? Why not? This is an elite kindergarten where only children from quality families attend, replied the principal expressionlessly. A child like yours who resorts to violence has no ce here. Your daughter is just like yourself; hurting so many children at such a young age! Attending school here will only ruin our school atmosphere. As soon as the words left her mouth, Ls face darkened with anger. Daddy Nora clung to Ls neck, her voice trembling with hurt and panic. The news of her impending dismissal filled Noras big eyes with tears. Chapter 166 Who Dares to Dismiss? L was furious when he sensed Noras frustration upon hearing that she had been fired. The principal had not only failed to take action during their conflict with the McLaughlin couple, but also decided to fire Nora in order to please and favor them. Dont worry, Nora. Daddy wont let you get fired! Trust me Lforted her softly. Yeah, Daddy! I dont want to be fired. I want to go to school Nora pleaded tearfully. Haha! Not getting fired? Are you trying to fool your daughter? Let me tell you, if you dare touch us, your daughter will definitely be kicked out of school! Molly sneered as she heard Lforting his daughter. F*** it! You think you still want your daughter studying at this school after offending me? Dream on! Sterling cursed with a fierce expression on his face. Mr. Willis,e see me in my officeter and Ill refund your tuition fee! Your daughter is no longer wee here starting tomorrow! The principal said coldly while trying hard to show her attitude in front of the McLaughlin couple. I have no ss? My daughter has no ss either? Is it ssy for that fat boy to pull up my daughters skirt? Or for those boys who ganged up on her but didnt actually hit her? L red angrily at the principal and said coldly, You can side with them between me and this couple all you want. But using my daughters education as a bargaining chip just so they can curry favor with these two people makes you a disgusting lowlife. Upon hearing this remark from L, the principal sneered, You dont need to tell me these useless things; were all adults here! This society is just like that C money and power rule everything! Alicia also looked at L disdainfully, saying, me yourself for being incapable, unable to stand up for your child when facing difficulties. You dont have the strength, yet you refuse to yield, and thats just making your daughter suffer alongside you! L was fuming, and his face turned ashen as he looked at them. So, this is how you behave as educators? You think I dont have the strength? You two better remember the things you just said! Whats the matter? Trying to intimidate someone? What can you possibly do? Alicia sneered. Molly added arrogantly, Let me tell you, this kindergarten belongs to the Mughlin family. If you darey a finger on us, do you think your daughter will still attend school here? Upon hearing this, L raised an eyebrow and responded, Oh? The Mughlin family? Who are the Mughlins? Is Philip Mughlin rted to you somehow? Looks like even youve heard of Mr. Mughlin huh? Hes the uncle of Mr. Sterling himself! Do you know who youre messing with now? The principal retorted. Sterling and Molly both wore smug expressions upon hearing L mention Philips name; they assumed that everyone knew who he was. My uncle is on the board of directors for this kindergarten! Got it? Sterling bragged arrogantly. Heh, I thought so. Its Philip then, L chuckled before pointing at the principal and Alicia. Alright then! Ill call Philip right now so that both of yall can stop wasting your time. Upon hearing this, both individuals were initially stunned before showing a mocking expression on their faces. What did you say? Youre going to call Philip? Who do you think you are? The principal scoffed disdainfully. Ha ha ha! Do you have my uncles phone number?! Here it is C go ahead and give him a call; let me see if he will even bother answering! Sterlingughed loudly as if he had heard a joke or something amusingly absurd from Ls statement earlier on. Ignoring their tauntspletely, L took out his phone and dialed away without hesitation. Just putting up an act arent ya? The principal rolled her eyes in contempt. However, just then C outside their office door C there came an urgent ringing sound from someones mobile phone which belonged to none other than Philip himself! Philip had previously instructed his trusted aide to find out Ls whereabouts. Upon learning that L was at Eastview Kindergarten, he rushed there urgently. Hello?! Mr. Willis!? Mr. Willis!! Finally decided to return my calls huh. Im at Eastview Kindergarten! Ill be there in a moment! Immediately following was the polite voice of a middle-aged man. Hearing themotion, he was quickly approaching the office! Sterling and Molly both heard this persons voice and their hearts skipped a beat. They looked at each other with suspicion and surprise in their eyes. The next second, the office door opened and Philip walked in with one of his subordinates. Uncle? Sterlings face changed as soon as he saw Philip and shouted out. Molly stood there stunned And chubby Jamie quickly respectfully called out. The principal and Alicia were both shocked but quickly nodded their heads while calling out, Director Mughlin. However, at this moment, Philip had no interest in anyone else. He didnt even acknowledge chubby Jamie. Mr. Willis! Help me! That gardener is causing trouble for my family again. You must help me solve this problem! As soon as he walked in and saw L, Philip begged him with a sad face. Seeing this scene, Sterling couple along with the principal and Alicia all widened their eyes. Their faces filled with shock! Philip was actually being so polite to L! L smiled, Youre the director of this kindergarten? Yes, I am! Whats wrong, Mr. Willis? said Philip looking towards Nora who L held gently on hisp. Ignoring his nephews child but looking at Nora kindly saying, This is Mr. Willis daughter right? Shes such an adorable little girl; shell definitely grow up to be beautiful just like her mother! Oh by the way, continued Philip smilingly, I heard that your child also attends kindergarten here? I will make sure to take extra care of her. Hearing these words while watching this scene made Sterling and Mollys facespletely change!! While the Principal and Alicia broke into cold sweat instantly covering their foreheads. Their faces showed signs of panic and anxiety. Heheh no need for that trouble anymore, said L shaking his head expressionlessly. My daughter has already been expelled from here. Hearing these words made Phillip suddenly pause, What? Your daughter has been expelled?! What happened? Who dares to expel Mr. Willis daughter?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he scanned around inside the office; His expression suddenly became unpredictable. Upon entering, he saw L and noticed that he was engrossed in conversation with him. It was then that he realized something wasnt right here. Sterling? What are you and your family doing here? Ms. Johnston, whats going on? Mr. Willis daughter has been expelled? Chapter 167 Industry Scum Uncle, its its nothing! Just a misunderstanding Sterling wasnt stupid, he could tell that Philip needed something from L at this moment. Yes, just a misunderstanding! Its all good all good Molly also chimed in with a flicker in her eyes. It was just kids being kids. Lily, the principal, also looked flustered. Nothing happened? Werent you two trying to kick my daughter out of school and make me unable to survive in Ednd? This principal said my daughter was a troublemaker and wanted to expel her? And now everything is fine? L asked with a calm face. As soon as he finished speaking, Philips expression changed and anger shed across his face. p! p! Two consecutive psnded heavily on Sterling and Mollys faces. You bastards! How dare you threaten Mr. Willis? Sterling and Molly covered their faces with an anxious look on their faces. Uncle I-I was just joking, Sterling stammered. Molly covered her face as tears streamed down her cheeks. Their son pouted as he saw his parents being hit, scared but not daring to cry out loud. The principal and Alicia shuddered at the same time. Although the ps didntnd on them, their faces turned red nheless. Mr. Willis, what exactly happened? You tell me today and I will definitely help your child get justice, Philip said sternly. In fact, there wasnt much going on; it was just kids ying around! This chubby kid pulled my daughters skirt so she beat him up for it. These two wouldnt let it go though; they even brought school security guards over here wanting to beat me up too. As for this principal and teacher here, L continued while pointing at them both, they saw your nephew getting hurt so they helped bite into me too; even wanting to expel my daughter! Thats all there is to it! I heard that you are the director of this kindergarten? Can you handle this matter? If it were about himself personally, then L would naturally disdain makingints, but when Nora was involved, no matter what he couldnt let his daughter be wronged like that again. Yes indeed if this kindergarten didnt ept Nora, then he could always find another one for her instead. But Nora couldnt shake off the shadow in her heart, always remembering that she was expelled from school and had to transfer. In the future, when she changed to a new school, she might not even be able to hold her head up high and might even develop an inferiorityplex! L would never allow this situation to happen! So he briefly exined what happened. After listening, Philip red fiercely at Sterling and Molly. You two apologize to Mr. Willis! If Mr. Willis doesnt forgive you today, Sterling, you and your wife can get out of thepany! And Jamie should also apologize to Mr. Williss daughter! Sterling and Molly were scared pale when they heard they would be kicked out of thepany. What would they do if they couldnt work for Mughlins Real Estate in the future? How could they continue living their extravagant lifestyle? They were just distant rtives of Philips family; not even his nephews! The rtionship was neither close nor far away. Given Philips attitude towards L C respectful and eager-to-please C there was no doubt that he would really kick them out of thepany for L! Mr. Willis, Im sorry! I was blindfolded by my own eyesight! Please forgive me! Sterling walked up to L with a very low waist.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Willis, I wont dare anymore! Youre a big man with great generosity; please forgive us! We were wrong! You must forgive us wah wah wah Molly pleaded pitifully while wiping away tears. The chubby Jamie also came over with a face full of grievances mixed with fear wanting to apologize to Nora. L remained expressionless but waved his hand impatiently, Let it go for children like him! If he doesnt behave himself again then my daughter will just beat him herself! Although angry at what happened earlier on but L wouldnt stoop down so low aspared with dealing with such small kids! Yes sir thank you sir! Jamie why dont you thank Mr. Willis? Sterling and Molly nodded their heads obsequiously while bowing down repeatedly before saying, Yes sir thank you sir! The chubby boy obediently bowed down too, Thank you Mr. Willis! Nora Im sorry Its okay Nora who had been looking sad in Ls arms earlier now shook her head smilingly. Mr. Willis, how do you want me handle these two? At this point Philip pointed at Lily and Alicia asking solemnly. The two of them shuddered, looking at L with fear and trepidation. Mr. Willis, Im sorry! I promise Nora will receive the best care at school! Yes, yes! There wont be any other children bullying Nora in her ss! The principal and Alicia both assured him. But L just sneered and didnt even look at the two women who were supposed to be educators. I dont want my daughters school to have a principal and teachers who are so eager to please others and discriminate against the poor. Keeping people like that in a school will only corrupt its atmosphere. What do you think, Mr. Mughlin? L was now returning Lilys words from earlier. Philip nodded at his words before coldly addressing Lily and Alicia, Youre fired! Go get your pay from ounting and get out of here! My kindergarten doesnt need scums like you in the teaching profession. As soon as he finished speaking, Lily and Alicia turned pale. Eastview Kindergarten was one of Ednds top schools with excellent treatment for its staff members. Moreover, their sries as principals were quite substantial. The most important thing was that they were fired, rather than resigning or transferring to another job! This was equivalent topletely killing their future prospects in this field! These incidents would remain on their resumes! How can they aspire to be principals or ss teachers in the future? Not even as ordinary teachers! No! Mr. Mughlin please dont do this! Ill work hard from now on! Mr. Mughlin give me another chance please! The principal knelt down directly before Philip crying out for mercy. In the next second she crawled over to L using every limb she had left; her sses falling off along with her dignity as she begged him pitifully, Mr. Willis, I apologize to you sincerely. It was my mistake for not seeing your worth properly Please help me plead with Mr. Mughlin for forgiveness. I know what I did wrong Even if you wont let me continue being a principal C just demote me if necessary but dont fire me please! I promise that from now on Ill definitely be a good teacher Lily knelt there sobbing uncontrobly while wiping snot all over herself trying desperately not lose everything shed worked so hard for up until this point Get lost, L said disgustedly as he watched tears fall onto his pants after kicking her away unceremoniously. Lily slumped there, sobbing uncontrobly as she red at L with resentment and frustration in her eyes. Why? Why did you fire me? Dont you have any faults of your own? she demanded. Chapter 168 Meeting an Expert At this moment, Lilys face was full of resentment and anger as she shouted, Why did you fire me? If you hadnt hit them, I wouldnt have said to fire your daughter! Mr. Mughlin! I didnt know he was your friend. Your nephew was beaten up and I helped the Mughlin family. Isnt that right? Why did you just fire me like that? Alicia also said indignantly, Exactly! Why didnt we get a chance? Philip frowned and snorted coldly, Oh? You think youre right? Thats the reason! Mr. Mughlin, even though we were wrong today, it doesnt warrant being fired! Isnt that right? Lily stood up and questioned. L sneered coldly, Reasoning? You want to talk about reasoning now? Dont tell me whether or not you are reasonable. Even if you are reasonable so what? Im not here to reason with you; Im just here to support my daughter! He looked at Philip with an extremely dominant tone,Mr. Mughlin wants me to help him; these two people must leave the school! Damn it! If he didnt help his own daughter vent her anger today, then L felt like he had lived in vain. They still wanted to talk about reasoning now? When they arbitrarily fired an innocent child just to please those in power without any regard for justice or fairness? Philip nodded, Mr. Willis, you can rest assured! As he spoke, his face became calm while looking at Lily and Alicia. The CEO of the Mughlins Constructionpany couldnt handle these two teachers? You two have no shame left?! Are you still trying to argue with me here? Let me ask you, Lily: Have you ever taken money from parents before? And what about you: have you ever received gifts? Do I need to investigate thoroughly and hold both of ountable properly? Philip asked sternly. Upon hearing this question, Lily and Alicia shuddered instantly, and their faces turned ugly. Get out! Philip shouted coldly. Lily and Alicia dared not say another word, and left dejectedly. How could they possibly have never received gifts before? Especially for Lily, she had received quite a lot! After all, Easview Kindergarten was one of Ednds top elite schools where most children who attended came from wealthy families or nobility. Over the years, Lily had received gifts worth almost millions. If Philip really wanted to mess with them and intentionally cause trouble, getting fired would be the least of their worries. They might even end up in jail. After L led Nora out of the office, he squatted down and pinched her cheeks. Are you happy staying here for school? Daddy can get you a new teacher if you want. L usually didnt show off in front of others, but he seemed to be childish when facing Nora. He even boasted about himself to his own daughter. Nora smiled and nodded her head vigorously. Happy! Good! She leaned over and gave L a big kiss on his face while eximing, Daddy is awesome! My daddy is the best! Haha, thats right! Lughed. It was already four oclock in the afternoon; it was time for school to end soon so L nned on taking Nora home directly. At that moment, Philip ran out frantically shouting for Mr. Willis. Mr. Willis! Wait up! Philip yelled anxiously. Mr. Willis please help me! The gardener hase again; can youe take a look? Philip said with a bitter smile. L said in a cold voice, I can help you again! But your son previously betrayed me and tried to ruin me, demanding back the 50 million. I told him he has topensate me with 10 million as restitution. In addition to helping you this time, the McLaughlin family has to pay me a total of 20 million! Hearing this, Philip secretly cursed Darwin in his heart, thinking that hed always causing trouble for himself. In the next moment, his face twitched a few times. Another 20 million? Mr. Willis, isnt this too expensive? Hmm! I also think its a bit steep, so lets forget it! Surprisingly, L nodded and let out a coldugh. Philip wanted to cry but had no tears. He didnt expect L to not even negotiate and just walk away. Actually, Lacahln charging 10 million dors plus another million from his son added up together made 20 millions which wasnt too much considering what they owed him. It was just instinctive for businessmen like Phillip to try negotiating prices anyway. But who knew, Lacahln wouldnt y by those rules No! Not expensive! Just 20 million! Mr. Willis, please help me save my familys lives! The mirror fromst time still haunted him to this day. Thinking back to that night, with his wife crying and cutting cloth while hanging herself, Philip shuddered. He had no doubt that if L didnt help, his family would eventually be killed without anyone knowing. 20 million could buy their lives! And even this time, it could potentially solve and expose the gardener C definitely worth it! Despite Philips impatience, L first sent Nora back home. Seeing how anxious he was, L couldnt help but roll his eyes. A geomancy formation couldnt kill someone in a short amount of time C what was the rush? 5 PM!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. L followed Philip once again to the McLaughlins Mansion! As they arrived at the gate on either side were two lion-like stone statues C known as Pixiu C which were said to bring wealth and only allow money in but not out. Upon entering the courtyard they saw a sturdy man in his thirties leading a group of gardeners who were busy tending to therge yard of the McLaughlins Mansion. Mr. McLaughlin, youre back? How do you like how Ive arranged your yard? Emerson approached them with a smile on his face before turning towards L, And who might this young man be? Oh Im just a friend of Mr. McLaughlins here for a visit! L smiled calmly before surveying all around him observing every detail. Philip trailed behind him looking perplexed by everything happening around him. Meanwhile Emerson followed closely behind them both. Philip asked, Mr. Willis have you noticed anything peculiar? Before L could answer, Emerson walked up closer with coldness shing through his eyes, You know about gardening too? How do you like my arrangement? Not bad! Not bad! Another geomancy killing formation, L said in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Philip shuddered. He looked at Emerson with a serious, suspicious, and angry gaze. Was he indeed setting up traps in his own house to harm people again? Emerson hesitated for a moment upon hearing this, then smiled and pretended to be confused as he asked, Young man, I dont understand what youre talking about! What geomancy killing formation? Youre not setting up the Pixiu spitting blood geomancy formation? I didnt see it wrong did I? L sneered indifferently. As soon as he finished speaking, Emerson narrowed his eyes and his expression becamepletely sinister. I didnt expect to meet an expert like you! Last time when I set up the bloody mirror formation, it seems that you were also able to break it! Chapter 169 Cleaning Up Together L had already said enough, and Emerson knew he had been exposed. By asking this question, he was essentially admitting it. Philips face froze and he instinctively took a step back as if Emerson were some kind of ferocious beast. Looking into his eyes filled with fear and anger! Compared to those desperados, Philip felt that Emerson was even more terrifying! The method of silently killing people was much more frightening than using visible weapons! Fortunately, L was invited today in hopes that this young man could help him solve his troubles once and for all. As a geomancy master who should be helping people ward off evil spirits and avoid disasters, you have set up geomancy killing formations to harm others. Dont you think you are too despicable? L asked coldly. Emerson, I have no grievances with you. Why did you want to harm my whole family? Philip questioned him with shock and anger on his face. No grievances? Hahaha Have you forgotten what immoral things you did back then? Emersonughed a few times before gritting his teeth while speaking in hatred. Who are you? What grudges do we have? Philip asked uncertainly upon hearing this statement from Emersons mouth. Emersons expression became fierce as he red at Philip full of hatred. Since I cant quietly kill your whole family anymore, then another way will do! As he spoke these words coldly while giving L a nce, Kid, this matter has nothing to do with you! Its between me and the McLaughlin family. If you dont want to die, then you should get out of here! L raised an eyebrow, Sorry about that! Taking someones money means taking their problems away too. Today Im going to settle this matter. On the way here, Philip had already given him 10 million dors aspensation for his son seeking revenge on L. Is that so? Then dont me me for being impolite! said Emerson menacingly. In the next second; an immense aura emanated from him. Its not toote to change your mind now! Not only am I a geomancy practitioner but also a powerful warrior! boasted Emerson proudly. Philip trembled in fear before such an imposing presence. Dont mess around What is it exactly between us? Cant we talk about it calmly? Meanwhile, L squinted slightly but remained calm, A powerful warrior huh? Sounds like everyone isnt one. He didnt expect that the gardener was actually a master of the Dark Force in thete stage. With this kind of strength, he could definitely dominate a city. But when facing L, he was no match at all. Just as L was about to take care of him, a loud shout suddenly rang out! Stop! Who dares to act wild in the McLaughlin family? Looking towards the sound, he saw a middle-aged man wearing white training clothes walking into the vi with Darwin and Kristina behind him. Upon seeing L and Emerson, Darwin and Kristina were both stunned for a moment. Then, Darwin pointed at L and Emerson simultaneously and said, Mr. Hinton, its this guy! And this gardener is the scoundrel who set up a geomancy trap at my house! Kristina, upon seeing L and Emerson, sneered and said, Both of you are here? Perfect, lets deal with them together! Upon hearing this remark, L and Emerson exchanged nces with each other while their faces showed some strange expressions. The two who were about to start fighting stopped temporarily as they looked at the middle-aged man. Kristina, son, what are you doing? Mr. Willis is someone I invited here to deal with this harmful geomancy master, Philip said calmly but sternly upon seeing what was happening. Honey, we invited Mr. Terrance Hinton from my family; do we still need Willis? Besides that he even extorted money from our son; dont you know? Kristina said disdainfully while ring fiercely at L. What extortion? It was Darwin who hired someone else against Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis saved your life; dont make trouble! Philip reprimanded her sharply. Phooey! What saving my life?! He did it for money C 50 million C which is clearly extortion! Our son got into trouble because he deserved it! Kristina spat out these words while looking menacingly at L. Enough talk already! Kristina, you want these two to be taken care of right? At that moment Terrance waved his hand before coldlyughing while looking at both L and Emerson arrogantly! Thats right! Kill Emerson directly for me now!! As for Willis, give him a lesson so that he spits out those 50 million. Kristina nodded her head before gritting her teeth tightly saying. No problem, Terrance nodded, and the next second he attacked, charging towards L and Emerson. He exuded a powerful and terrifying aura. He was undoubtedly a strong Dark Force expert in theter stages! Emerson snorted coldly, knowing that his opponent wanted to take his life. He didnt hesitate to meet him head-on. Boom! Boom! Boom The next second, two Dark Force experts shed with each other. The sounds of fists colliding and energy surging were continuous! Kristina and Darwin gritted their teeth as they watched this battle while cursing under their breaths repeatedly. This damn guy is causing trouble for us. I didnt expect him to know martial arts! But hes definitely no match for Terrance! He dared to set up a geomancy killing array against us. Today is his death sentence! At this moment, Philips eyes flickered a few times as he walked over to L and pulled him aside. Mr. Willis, why dont you leave now? Terrance is an expert sent by the Britt family in the capital. Let him deal with Emerson; its enough. After dealing with Emerson, Terrance maye after you too. Take advantage of this opportunity and leave now! L raised an eyebrow at Philips words but smiled interestedly at him. His wife and son were not something to be trifled with but Philip had some conscience left in him after all. Dad, you cant let him go! Darwin shouted anxiously since he had been paying attention to L all along. Kristina said Hmm? beforeing over to stand in front of L, You want to leave? Return 50 million dors back my family or else today will be your end. Honey, what are both of you doing? Mr. Willis saved your lives no matter what, Philip scolded them with an unpleasant expression on his face. Do I need him to be saved? Kristina sneered. Philip turned red from anger! If I want to leave then do either one of you think that you can stop me? L said coldly beforeughing disdainfully, Besides I dont want to go yet! The person that both of you brought here isnt even capable enough. How could they handle two people? Youll still need meter on but based on your attitudes just now it looks like 50 million dors wont cut it this time around! Upon hearing this, Kristina and Darwin looked at each other with disdain and mockery, as if they had heard the worlds biggest joke. Kid, do you even know what Terrances strength is? Dark Forcete stage, got it? Kristina sneered. L, youre crazy for money! You even want to scam my family out of 50 million? Let me tell you something C not only will you not get away with it today, but youll also have to spit out what youve eaten before! You think just because you can deal with a few thugs that means you can talk trash about masters here? Later on well be begging for your help!? Hahaha youre killing me! Darwinughed loudly. Boom! However, before he could finish his sentence there was a muffled sound and Terrance was sent flying backwards! Gah! Darwin opened his mouth wide in shock and disbelief.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 170 I’ll Kill if You Tell Me to? Emersons fist mmed into Terrances chest, causing the expert from the Britt family to spit blood and fly backwards. Dark Forcete peak? Terrance struggled to get up, spitting out more blood as he spoke in a horrified tone.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You think you can kill me with just that? Emerson snorted disdainfully, his body radiating killing intent. Kristina, take you husband and son and run! Im no match for him, but Ill do my best to hold him off! Terrance gritted his teeth and charged forward again. Philip and his family werepletely dumbfounded. How is this possible? Terrance really isnt a match for this geomancy master? Darwin stammered, surprised that L had guessed correctly. What do we do? What do we do? Lets run! Kristina looked panicked as if facing imminent disaster. Philip turned to L. Mr. Willis, can you handle Emerson? L chuckled lightly. If I couldnt, why would I be standing here? Seeing his calm demeanor, Philip quickly begged him, Mr. Willis, please hurry up and subdue this viin! I said it before C itll take 50 million now, L replied expressionlessly. Okay! 50 million is no problem! Philip gritted his teeth in response. Honey dont listen to him! Lets run! Kristina tugged on Philip urgently. Yeah Dad! If even Terrance isnt a match for Emerson, how could Willis possibly be any good? Darwin chimed in. Hes just a con artist taking advantage of the situation! Your wife and son have big mouths C 60 million now, L sneered coldly at them all without batting an eye! Philips face twitched several times at the outrageous sum demanded by L. L you! Darwin was about to explode with anger when 70 million!L didnt even blink! I Darwin was furious but didnt have time to say anything else before Philip pped him across the face. Shut your mouth! Just then, Terrance was swept away by another kick from Emerson, his body spraying blood everywhere. Hended heavily on the ground, couldnt move anymore! Want to run? Where are you going? Emerson looked over with a fierce expression, his voice full of killing intent. The McLaughlin family of three saw that Terrance was finished, and they were all scared pale and panicked. As for the ordinary bodyguards in the McLaughlin family vi, they had already disappeared somewhere. L, didnt you say you could handle him? Then hurry up! Darwin shouted anxiously when he saw Emerson walking towards them with murderous intent. Yeah! You just want money right? Well give it to you! Come on! Kristinas voice also changed tone as she called out. Terrance was defeated too quickly. They couldnt run away now! 80 million! L said coldly. You two shut up! Philip said angrily. The next second he pleaded urgently with L, Alright! 80 million! Mr. Willis, please stop him! Ls demands made Philip feel like he was being bled dry but there was no other way at this point. Their lives could only depend on L now. Okay. L nodded and finally moved forward towards Emerson. You havent seen my strength yet? Emerson was stunned for a moment after severely injuring Terrance and seeing this guy still dare toe over here? I have seen it! Dark Forceter stage peak. L nodded then spat out a sentence that almost made Emerson spit blood, Aplete mess! What did you say? My strength is aplete mess? Youre looking for death, kid! Im gonna kill you! These words seemed to greatly insult Emerson as if he were a cat whose tail had been stepped on. His whole person became ferocious as he rushed towards L with killing intent. Dad, lets take advantage of this opportunity and run away quickly! Do you really believe that L can be his opponent? Darwins eyes flickered several times as he spoke This kid is too arrogant. He actually dared to provoke him like this! Let him die if it helps us buy some time so we can escape faster, Kristina also said Run? Where are we going to run? Even if we ran to the ends of the earth today, this matter wont be resolved. Lets hope Mr. Willis really has the strength! Philip said with a solemn expression. At that moment, Emerson had rushed forward and threw a powerful punch at Ls head. It seemed that those words from L had genuinely triggered a murderous intent in Emerson. His fist, filled with tremendous force, even created several sonic booms as it rapidly approached L. In a split second, L acted! He snorted coldly, and his fist shot out without any embellishments, meeting Emersons punch head-on with a resounding collision. Bang! After a thunderous sound, Emersons arm visibly twisted with an unnatural angle, and he staggered backward. Once he regained his footing, his right arm hung lifelessly, like a limp noodle. My arm! You actually disabled my arm! Emerson wailed, his face disying a mixture of sorrow, anger, and shock, with tears of pain in his eyes. At this moment, the Philip family, including Philip himself, let out a collective sigh of relief. Ls single punch, which broke Emersons arm, was a clear demonstration of their vast difference in strength. Enough! L said calmly. Enough? How can it be enough? Ive prepared for more than twenty years for this day! I wanted to avenge my mother, and now youve crippled my arm! Why? Why did you help them? Emerson cried out in frustration, his face filled with indignation and sorrow. Really? A ruthless viin responsible for countless harm and murders, crying over a broken arm? L raised an eyebrow and asked somewhat incredulously, looking at the tearful Emerson. Hearing this, Emerson clenched his teeth and yelled, Countless harm and murders? When have I harmed anyone? When have Imitted countless murders? Ive never killed anyone. I was only seeking revenge against Philip and Kristina for nearly killing my mother. But as for others, when have I harmed anyone? I just came down from the mountain; when have Imitted countless murders? Even the old man Terrance, I didnt attempt to harm him just now! Emerson appeared wronged and indignant, exining his perspective. L, puzzled by Emersons words, furrowed his brow even more and watched the emotional Emerson. He felt that there might be more to this situation than met the eye. Kill him! Why waste time talking to him? At this moment, Kristina turned to L and spoke in a sharp tone, with an urgent andmanding voice. L looked back at her. You want me to kill him just like that? Do you think Im yourckey? You we paid you money. Shouldnt you be doing things for us? If this thug doesnt die, helle back and harm our family! Kill him! Kristina said sharply, looking at Emerson with a vicious look in her eyes. She was eager to see L put him to death! Chapter 171 Several Million Lost In the face of Kristinas shouting, L frowned and coldly rebuked her, Shut up! Whether I kill him or not is none of your business! Kristina showed anger upon hearing this. If you dont kill him, we wont give you the money! Darwin also chimed in, You said it yourself: take someones money to help them avoid disaster! If you dont kill him, helle back to harm my family again! You wont give me the money? You can try it then! L narrowed his eyes and revealed a dangerous glint. He then sneered and asked, Either I wont take the money now and you cane over here to do it yourselves. Upon hearing this, Kristina and Darwin were frightened. They subconsciously took a few steps back. What a joke! Even if L didnt care about Emerson being crippled with one arm disabled; he could easily kill their entire family without any effort at all. Dont dont do that, Darwin quickly waved his hand. At this moment Philip ignored his wife and son. Instead he looked at Emerson with suspicion on his face. He asked, Whowho is your mother? Whats her name? Emerson kept saying that he wanted revenge for his mother which was why he came here to harm Philips family! This made Philip feel uncertain about what was going on inside himself. When he carefully examined Emersons facial features; surprisingly enough they bore some resemnce to himself. Philips heart inexplicably skipped several beats! Who is my mom? Hahaha Thirty years ago, you sent someone to assassinate my mother. Dont you remember? You are such an ungrateful person who has no conscience. For marrying the Britt Family heiress; not only did you abandon a woman who was already pregnant at that time but also tried to get rid of her by sending people into her rental house! Why? Why are you so cruel? She left when she realized that she couldnt be with you anymore. It didnt affect your ability to marry into wealth so why did you want her dead? Why? Why? Emerson questioned sorrowfully while staring at Philip with red eyes filled with deep resentment. L raised an eyebrow feeling somewhat emotional inside as well. Sure enough things werent as simple as they seemed!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Emerson wanting revenge against Philips whole family was all due cause In this world there wasnt love without reason nor hate without cause after all! At that moment, any good feelings L had towards Philip vanishedpletely! This man was so despicable and cruel! He abandoned his pregnant girlfriend just to be with a rich girl and even tried to kill her? That was inhumane! However, at this moment, Philip trembled all over, tears streaming down his face as he looked shocked. You youre Giada Hursts son? Youre her child? Emerson saw Philips expression and sneered. What are you pretending for? Didnt you hire someone to kill my mother before? Luckily, a Taoist from Buckingline Mountain saved her! What now? Do you want me to tell you where my mother is so that you can kill her again? Hearing this, Philip shook his head repeatedly. I didnt do it! How could I have done it? I made a mistake with Giada back then but how could I have killed her? It wasnt me! I never did it! As he spoke, he charged towards Emerson fearlessly. Honey, be careful! Dad! What are you doing? Kristina and Darwin were frightened by what they saw and quickly reminded him with shock. L reached out but hesitated when he saw how excited Philip was and didnt stop him. Regardless of everything else around him, Phillip ran straight up to Emerson, You said that Giada was already pregnant when we broke up back then?! You youre my son?! Youre my son? When Emerson saw Phillip running towards him like this, a thick murderous intent surged on his face as he directly grabbed hos neck, You modern-day scum. Ill kill you! With red eyes full of killing intent on Phillips throat, he was readying himself for murder. However, after some time passed without action Pong!! After several changes in facial expressions, Emerson finally kicked Phillip out, Get lost!! Phillip got up from the ground next second looking extremely emotional as he looked at Kristina, I didnt send anyone to kill Giada! It wasnt me! Then who did it?! Tell me Kristina; who did it? He roared angrily at Kristina with an expression full of grief-stricken despair. Kristinas eyes flickered as she was startled by Philips yelling, and then she became angry. Yes! Its me, so what? Who let that slut get pregnant with your child! What if you find out there is another son out there and go back to that slut? I warned her to have an abortion, but she didnt listen! She forced me! Philip trembled with sadness and anger. You why are you so cruel? Im cruel? You slept with me and even called that sluts name in your dreams! I had to make her disappearpletely so you could marry me without any doubts. Look at the bastard child she gave birth to; it came here to harm our family. I regret not being able to kill her back then! You Ill strangle you! Philip yelled as he charged towards Kristina. Do you dare touch me? If it werent for my maternal family, would you be where you are today? Kristina was no pushover either and fought back against Philip. Watching this scene unfold, Emerson sneered mockingly on his face. The next second he shook his head and walked away from the McLaughlin family vi silently. He seemed disinterested now after being filled with grief, hatred, and anger just moments ago. After learning that it wasnt Philip who wanted his mother dead all those years ago, his heart suddenly felt less hateful towards him Of course, recognizing him as father-son was still impossible! At this moment L also looked sorrowful when he saw Emerson leave without stopping or staying behind. He nced at the fighting couple of Philip before turning around walking towards Darwin. Dont forget to tell your dad about 80 million dors. L! You Darwin gritted his teeth upon hearing this number of 80 million dors. His face twitched uncontrobly due to pain mixed with resentment! Surely you wont default on payment right? L asked threateningly while grinning evilly. Seeing Ls expression made Darwin feel uneasy inside. He shook his head looking upset. No we wont default on payment. Dont worry. L smiled, Thats good. With that said he left the mansion quickly too. At this moment, Darwin was seething with anger. He couldnt help but hate L while also wanting to p himself for his own stupidity. Why did he have to open his mouth? His careless words had cost him millions of dors. Chapter 172 Look to the Head After leaving the McLaughlin familys vi, L saw a lonely figure walking ahead of him, with his right arm hanging limply and powerless. Hearing footsteps behind him, Emerson turned around and his face changed instantly. Are you here to kill me? he asked angrily, staring at L with seriousness. No, L shook his head. Ha-ha, why? Youre so fierce that I thought you were chasing after me to take my life. In the next second, he looked at L with a hint of sadness in his eyes. Thinking about his disabled right arm filled Emersons heart with grief and anger! L raised an eyebrow and felt his emotions. He smiled slyly and asked, What are your ns? Are you still nning on harming them? As he spoke, he pointed in the direction of the vi. Emerson shook his head, I have no ns. I cant go back to the mountain anymore! My master thinks myprehension is too low and kicked me out of it! As for harming him? Ha-ha its not interesting anymoreTxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, L was surprised and speechless. Emerson looked about thirty years old but had already reached the peak of Dark Forcete stage! This kind of strength was already very rare, wasnt it? He was actually kicked out by his master because of lowprehension? Who is your master anyway? L couldnt help but ask incredulously. Master Osvaldo Swanson from Buckingline Mountain! My master not only excels in various mystical arts but also medicine; he is also a renowned Grandmaster powerhouse in Priocia! Emerson spoke proudly about his own master but then had a dejected look on his face again. Being kicked out by ones own teacher was one thing that made him feel ashamed more than anything else. This was also why earlier when L said that Emersons strength was mess, it made him so angry. Because deep down inside himself C he believed this too Thinking about how he now had one useless arm left made Emerson feel even more hopeless; feeling like this will be how things will be for him forever now. Master Osvaldo Swanson? Never heard of him L shook her head expressionlessly as he replied. If Jay, the self-proimed top yer in Kreanford, were here now, he would surely recognize the name of this Master Osvaldo. But L was never part of the martial arts circle before, so he had never heard of him! What? Emerson was proud to mention his master but was surprised when L said he had never heard of him. Are you insulting me? Insulting my master? He asked angrily. No, I really havent heard of him, L shrugged and then looked at Emerson with a thought. Since you have nowhere else to go, why not follow me from now on? Follow you? Why should I? Youve already crippled me! Emersonined bitterly. Feeling his right armpletely powerless except for excruciating pain made tears flow down his face uncontrobly. Seeing such a big man crying so easily made L feel awkward. What if I could heal you? He asked. Heal me even though Im already crippled? If you can heal me, not only will I follow you but also worship you as my teacher! Emerson didnt believe it. Okay, L nodded and grabbed Emersons right hand next second while channeling dragon energy into his body through the acupoint on his palm. Emerson felt warmth spread throughout his entire arm and all pain disappeared! Not only that but all eight extraordinary meridians that were blocked before were opened one by one by those streams of heat! After about ten minutes or so, L let go of him. Alright then move around and see how it feels. Emerson shook his arm and found out that not only did it fully recover but also became stronger than ever before! And somehow he broke through to Transmutation Force realm too? This I broke through to Transmutation Force realm too?! Thank you sir! From today onwards, you are my savior who gave me a new life! My lord is always first in my heart! Overwhelmed with joy and gratitude caused tears flowed again from eyes red with excitement while kneeling down towards L. L rolled his eyes thinking this guy cried over everything didnt he? Never mind about the mentor, as long as youre willing to work for me in the future, L waved his hand and said solemnly. But remember, if I can enhance your strength, I can also destroy you! If I ever find out that youve betrayed me one day, the consequences will be dire! Emerson was a few years older than him so he didnt want to take on an apprentice himself. There were some things that he couldnt handle directly but could let Emerson solve them for him. Thetter had a good understanding of ultism and was a strong Transmutation Force practitioner, making him very suitable to be Ls ck glove. Mr. Willis, rest assured that I swear here today: if I ever betray you, may heaven strike me with five thunderbolts! Emerson said seriously. After L and Emerson left for a while, Philip who had just finished fighting with Kristina finally ran out of the vi with scratches all over his face trying to find Emersons whereabouts. That was his son! However, there was no trace of him at all. On their way home, L went to the pharmacy and grabbed a big bag of various herbs. After breaking through to Uppecia realm level, he found that besides gaining ess to Earth Pulse, another part of his memory had awakened C alchemy! Of course at this point in time he could only refine several low-level elixirs but they should still be valuable goods in secr society. Considering that he would needrge amounts of money for future cultivation paths; L decided to make money by refining elixirs. Of course he wouldnt personally go out but nned on having Emerson do it instead while hiding behind-the-scenes making big bucks without drawing attention from Nora who fell asleep early. After coaxing Nora into sleep, L went into the kitchen ready start refining elixirs using sand pots since there wasnt any specialized equipment avable yet. Fortunately, the current refinement process only required low-level herbs so it didnt require high-quality tools either. However, Mason called just when he was about get started. Whats up brother-inw? Do you have some free time? Mason asked with a smile. What do you want? L replied. Nothin much, I just wanted us both go grab dinner together. I also have something else for ya. Mason said excitedly. Upon hearing this, L rolled his eyes. Whats the point of going out to eat? I already ate. I have to stay home with Nora, what am I supposed to do out sote? On the other end of the phone, Mason couldnt help but feel exasperated. He thought to himself that L was really a doting father Come on, brother-inw. Is my niece asleep? Heres the thing:st night you were amazing and saved us from disaster. A lot of my brothers want to meet you and sit down with you for a serious talk. Give me some face here, Mason continued persuading. I know you have to take care of Nora, so we waited until now just for you. And all my brothers are here waiting too Mason negotiated. L heard this and couldnt help but feel speechless. But since Mason had said it like that, he really couldnt refuse such a generous offer. Fine then, where are you guys at? Ille over in a bit! Chapter 173 Former Crush At nine oclock that night, L arrived at the Golden Family Hotel. Mason was the owner of this hotel and had no rtion to the Lowe family. Mason, along with his trusted associates Dennis and Jeremy, were waiting at the entrance for L! Brother-inw! Mr. Willis! They shouted in unison upon seeing L. Brother-inw, how do you like this hotel? Do you like it? Mason asked as he put his arm around Ls shoulder. Its not bad. Its pretty good. L nodded in agreement. Well then, Im giving this hotel to you! From now on, youre the boss here! Masonughed heartily and waved his hand as he spoke. L was stunned by these words. Giving it to me? I dont want it! I dont have time to manage it nor do I know how to manage it. Hah! Do you need to manage it yourself? Just wait for money from your manager here! I dont care. You must ept it! Otherwise otherwise Ill tell my sister that you secretly went for a massage in those ces! Mason said without hesitation. You little brat, why are you so mean? Lughed and scolded him while shaking his head helplessly. Hahaha Mason grinned widely,ughing heartily a few times, and draped his arm around Ls shoulder as they walked into the hotel. Upon arriving at the spacious top-floor VIP room, they found over thirty people already gathered, seated at five separate tables. Each person present was a leader under Masonsmand. Some still had bandages and gauze wrapped around them, revealing the intense shes from the previous night. Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis! As soon as L walked in, everyone stood up promptly shouting out loud together. Its okay everyone sit down L waved his hand but couldnt help but sweat profusely under such an imposing manner. Next, Mason pulled L to the middle table. Despite their injuries, all of Masons subordinates present came forward one by one to raise a toast to L. L didnt refuse any drink offered since he knew he wouldnt get drunk anyway! After the dishes went through a variety of vors and the alcohol had been consumed for three rounds, L informed Mason that he intended to leave. He couldnt possibly leave Nora alone at home for too long. Coming here to make an appearance, having a few rounds of drinks with these people, was sufficient. As L took the elevator and arrived at the lobby on the first floor, he heard a cry of surprise! L? Is that you? He turned around and saw a beautiful girl looking at him with surprise. She wore a short-sleeved shirt on top and tight-fitting jeans below, showing off her curvy figure. She emitted an aura of youthfulness and beauty that made L feel like he was back in high school again. The girl was none other than Allison Singleton, Ls ssmate from high school who was also known as the schools beauty queen. Back then, countless boys had crushes on her, including L himself. He met udia in college, andter it was udia who took the initiative to pursue L, leading to the formation of a somewhat fateful rtionship. Before that, in Ls heart, the shadow of Allison during their innocent days was present. Allison? What a coincidence! L eximed happily upon seeing her again after so long. Allison rolled her eyes at him and said sarcastically, What coincidence? Your pick-up lines are some. Pick-up lines? L looked confused for a moment before realizing what she meant. Seeing his reaction, Allison wondered, Werent you here for the ss reunion? I just finished work and camete; why are you still here? ss reunion? No, not me! I just finished dinner with someone and was about to leave L shook his head. Allison? Why show up sote!? Everyone is waiting for you. Without you, Gavin didnt even start serving the dishes! At this moment, another girl emerged from the elevator. Upon seeing Allison, she teasingly remarked, Oh? Youre L? Why are you here too? I dont remember inviting you. This girl was Freya Miller, also a high school ssmate of Ls. However, back in their school days, she always looked down on L. In fact, during those years, most of their ssmates had a low opinion of L. When Ls parents mysteriously disappeared in Lucoork West at his age of 18, his source of ie and living expenses vanished. To earn tuition and living expenses, L did odd jobs for other students at school, such asundry, cleaning, and running errands. He even washed underwear, smelly shoes, and socks for some male ssmates. This caused many students to look down on L, viewing him with disdain. However, there were a few exceptions, and Allison was one of them. At that time, she not only didnt look down on L but also frequently bought meals for him. There were even rumors in school that Allison had a crush on L. But at that time, L was very insecure. Although he secretly liked Allison too, he didnt have the courage to show it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Gavin might have overlooked it! L, since were ssmates, lets go up together. Its not easy for so many ssmates to gather after all these years! Allison warmly invited, looking at L with eyes full of anticipation. It seemed she really didnt want L to leave just like that. Well okay! L hesitated for a moment, feeling the warmth in Allisons eyes. It was hard to reject with those enthusiastic eyes. Lets go then! Allison immediately smiled with joy, waving to L. The three of them got into the elevator together but Freya whispered into Allisons ear, Allison why did you invite this poor boy? You know Gavin doesnt like him; he used to beat up this poor guy in school. That was years ago; we are all ssmates now so lets just enjoy ourselves, replied Allison with a smile. Gavin Spence was known as a rich second-generation student whose family owned a rice noodles factory. He walked around campus like he owned it and used to be one of Allisions suitors back then. But since she often bought meals for L, people started saying that she had feelings for this poor boy which made Gavin dislike him even more. He would often gather some troublemakers from school to harass or beat up L including trapping him inside restrooms sometimes. Oh? Is Gavin organizing this ss reunion? Although the two girls lowered their voices, Ls ears picked up every word clearly. Yeah, its organized by Gavin! Whats wrong, L? Are you scared? I advise you not to go up there, or else Gavin will beat you againter! Freya taunted. Allison heard this and furrowed her brows. No way? Were all ssmates, and we havent seen each other in so many years. Gavin wont make things difficult for L, right? How could he not? Freya replied. Allison, dont you know that Gavin still has a crush on you? He just told everyone earlier that you were the first girl he ever had a crush on. If youre not there, he wont even let us serve the food. Do you think Gavin will have any good thoughts when he sees L going up with us? As she spoke, Freya nced at L and sneered, And now its different from when we were in school. Gavins family is really something now C theyve opened factories around neighboring counties and cities C truly rich and powerful! When we were in school, being considered his rival would only result in him beating us up a bit; but now its like ying games to kill someone like us! L, dont you agree? After hearing this statement from Freya, L responded with an Oh? before saying, Really? Im already married. If he likes Allison then I wontpete with him for her affection. Upon hearing this response from L, Allison shed a hint of sadness through her beautiful eyes. He hed already married? Immediately after showing concern on her face, she turned to speak to L, L how about you dont go anymore! Lets exchange contact information instead, and meet separately another time. This ss reunion party, you shouldnt attend Chapter 174 The Disappointing Class Reunion No problem! Its a gathering organized by Gavin. I have to attend it anyway! L shook his head and said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Freyaughed out loud and said, Whats the matter, L? Do you also know that Gavin is well-connected and want to please him? You are quite savvy. If you manage to tter Gavin and make him happy, maybe he will let you work as a janitor in hispany. After all, you used to do this kind of work a lot in school, so you must be good at it, right? Hahaha Freya said with a teasing smirk, and in the end, she couldnt help butugh herself. Hehe, yeah! I also want to see how awesome Gavin is now! But from the looks of it, have you been fawning him a lot? Have you fawned your way into bed? L nodded and asked with a smile. Upon hearing this, Freya immediately became angry and embarrassed, Fuck you! L, its been years since west met, why are you so despicable? She secretly made up her mind: Youre just a piece of trash, and you want to please Gavin? You wait for me, Ill stir things up a bit in front of Gavinter. If he doesnt teach you a lesson, Ill be surprised! When Allison heard Ls words, a hint of disappointment shed in her beautiful eyes. Did L also want to follow the trend and curry favor with Gavins family now that they had be more powerful? Ah Itd been years since theyst met. Was the young man who used to have such strong principles and would rather endure humiliation by washing other students socks than ept help from others now bowing down to lifes challenges? Perhaps, this was reality! Nowadays, she also worked overtime every day for that little sry. Even in the face of clients, she had to put on a smiling face and y along, acting as needed. Three people arrived at a private room on the fourth floor, and as soon as they opened the door, they saw a group of former ssmates chatting with each other inside! A young man dressed in designer clothes, with a Porsche key hanging from his waist, was surrounded by a group of people like stars surrounding the moon. Gavin is now worth over a hundred million dor! Gavin, I dont have a good job right now. Can you help me out? Gavin, I used to hang out with you when we were in school. Now its your turn to take care of me! In the face of thesepliments, Gavin looked pleased and ttered, No problem, no problem! We are all ssmates. If there is any difficulty, I will definitely help. Gavin is righteous! At this moment, a middle-aged beauty with lingering charm also approached Gavin. Gavin, you are the most sessful student I have ever taught. By the way, I have ordered a suite, but I am still short of ten thousand dors for the down payment. Can you lend me some money? This middle-aged beauty was Demi Fraser, their former homeroom teacher who loved wealth and despised poverty. When she found out that Gavin was from a wealthy family, she took care of him in every possible way. Even when he got into fights at school, Demi pretended not to know and even helped cover it up. What was worse was that as Ls homeroom teacher back then, Demi looked down on him and made things difficult for him. When Ls parents went missing years ago and he met the requirements to apply for financial aid at school, Demi refused to help him submit his application and secretly kept it for herself. Sure thing Ms. Fraser! Its just ten thousand dors after all. Youre my teacher so take it! Its been years since west saw each other but youre still so beautiful! Haha Gavin waved his hand generously while giving Demi a pat on her butt, Ten thousand dors is just two days pocket money for me! As soon as he finished speaking, his ssmates ttered him again while Allison frowned upon seeing this scene after entering the room. She felt like this ss reunion had turned into an asion to show off wealth and connections rather than catching up with old friends. Oh look who we have here? Our campus belle has arrived? Someone noticed Allison entering the room and shouted excitedly. Gavins eyes lit up immediately as he moved away from Demi towards Allison, Allison, you finally came! I missed you so much. Allison heard these flirtatious words but only smiled without responding. Just then someone noticed L behind her. Hey isnt that L? What is he doing now? Everyone turned their attention towards Allisons direction with different expressions on their faces. L used to be known as the poor kid in ss whom everyone remembered well. Not much, replied L expressionlessly. Not much? So does that mean youre unemployed now? I have a pair of socks here, can you help me wash them? Ill give you a hundred bucks, how about it? As soon as the words fell, the whole room burst intoughter. Demi, the former homeroom teacher, sneered and said with disdain, L, I never thought youd still be so useless! Youre just as unambitious as ever! L looked at her and sneered, Oh, its Ms. Fraser? Youre almost forty years old and still wearing silk stockings and short skirts. Dont you see how many crows feet are around your eyes? Hearing this, Demis face changed slightly. She subconsciously touched her own face and angrily said, L! I used to be your homeroom teacher. Is this how you talk to a teacher? Its no wonder that someone without parents like you has no manners!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Teacher? Who do you think you are? L snorted. Demi was so angry that she couldnt even speak. Other ssmates chimed in to join Demi in criticizing L. Alright everyone stop! Let me apologize on behalf of my crazy friend, a voice suddenly spoke up. Someone hade up from behind and put his arm around Ls shoulder. It was none other than his old friend Theo who had alsoe to the reunion party. Theo why are you hanging out with this poor guy? Gavin asked coldly whileughing sarcastically. L frowned slightly but shook off Theos hand from his shoulder. Stop insulting my crazy friend! You guys dont know what he just went through C he just got divorced because his wife cheated on him. He is already going through enough right now; were all ssmates here so lets not kick him when hes down, Theo added sympathetically while sighing heavily as if feeling sorry for L. The room erupted intomotion! I knew it! He must have been carrying some heavy baggage! Looks like he became a cuckold? Exactly! What kind of woman would stay with such an idiot for life? L we didnt know about your situation before making fun of ithahaha The group of ssmates continued mocking him excitedly like they had stumbled upon some juicy gossip. Theo sneered at L, relishing in his victory. He had been kicked out of the factory and lost his job as manager, leaving him without enough money to buy form for his three children. Yet instead of reflecting on his own actions, Theo harbored a deep resentment towards L. At this moment, Theo intentionally revealed the news of Ls divorce in public, hoping to humiliate him. And it seemed to be working quite well. Theo purposely didnt mention that L had spent 1 million dors buying the factory C he didnt want to give him any satisfaction. Chapter 175 This Hotel is Mine, Just by Itself L nced coldly at Theo, finally seeing the true face of his so-called friend. Listening to the mockery around him, L remained expressionless, as if he were detached from it all. How can you do this? Mocking someone elses pain? Only Allison stood up for L at this point. L pulled her aside and shook his head at her, indicating that there was no need to say anything more to these people. L now saw things from a different perspective than those present. A dragon soaring in the sky would not care about ants on the ground calling it a big bug. Have you all had enoughughter? If so, then leave! L said coldly. His voice was not loud but clear enough for everyone to hear. As soon as he finished speaking, another round of mockingughter erupted. What did I hear? This unemployed person wants us to leave? Freya sneered. The next second she leaned over and whispered something in Gavins ear. This dinner was paid for by Gavin; who are you anyway? Demi scolded him. At this moment, after hearing Freyas mutterings, Gavin nced at Allison and then shot a dark look at L. L, Im the one who organized this ss reunion! You, a poor guy, cant afford to organize it, yet you want toe here and cause trouble? I dont remember inviting you. If someone needs to leave, its you! Why should everyone else leave because of you? L replied coldly, Because I own this hotel! If I dont serve all of you, then who will? Upon hearing these words, everyone was stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter again. What did I hear? An unemployed person saying that he owns this hotel? Hahaha this is hrious! A poor guy who couldnt even afford food back then has be rich overnight and ims that he owns such an upscale hotel like Golden Family Hotel. Everyoneughed heartily like they had heard a joke. Even Allison frowned slightly thinking that L might be bragging too much because although Golden Family Hotel wasnt five-star rated, it was still one of Ednds few high-end hotels whose total value could hardly be estimated C how could someone like him im ownership over such an establishment? Freyaughed so hard that she was shaking, pointing at L and mocking him, If this hotel is yours, Ill eat this te! Hahaha Demi also sneered, If it really is his hotel, Ill eat this table! Ive heard of people renting clothes and luxury cars to show off at ss reunions but pretending to be a hotel owner? Pathetic and embarrassing! Gavin chuckled teasingly, L, youre brave enough to say anything just for a free meal. This hotel belongs to you? Have you heard of Peter Brown? Let me tell you hes my cousin and hes in charge of this hotel. Want me to introduce him to you? Gavin smirked. The ssmates were amazed by Gavins words and looked at him with admiration. Peter Brown? Hes a big shot of underworld! I didnt expect Gavin not only has a sessful business but also such powerful connections in the underworld! Mr. Lowe is one of Ednds biggest underground forces and Peter is one of Mr. Lowes trusted aides. Hearing these words made Gavin even more proud while Demi and other female ssmates looked up at him with adoration. However, just then L nodded expressionlessly, Okay then call him over. Hearing Ls response made Gavin pause for a moment before mming his ss down onto the ground spilling red wine everywhere. What are you pretending for?! If you dont want to leave then lick my shoes clean! I can let it slide since were ssmates. Come on! You used to be good at washing socks and smelly shoes during school time right? Its your specialty! Hahaha If theyre clean enough, maybe Ill consider giving you some work here too! This caused another round ofughter! Allison couldnt bear it any longer as she angrily said, Gavin dont go too far! She grabbed Ls hand directly saying, L lets go! There isnt anything worth staying for in this ss reunion anymore. Upon seeing this, Gavins expression turnedpletely dark with jealousy written all over his face. It seemed that what Freya had just told him was true C Allison seemed to be interested in this poor guy? What are you walking for? Someonee and hold down this poor guy for me, I want to use his face to shine my shoes! Today, Gavin was going to humiliate L in front of Allison. As soon as he spoke, several male ssmates jumped out. These guys were Gavinsckeys since they were in school. Now that Gavins family business had grown even bigger, these people were even more eager to show off in front of him. What made L most angry was that Theo was also among them. Although L had spent 1 million dors buying the factory for Miranda, Theo believed that L could never beat Gavin. He held a grudge against L and wanted to please Gavin after losing his job! At this moment, he rushed forward at the forefront! L looked at these so-called ssmates and brothers with cold eyes before snorting heavily. p! The next moment, L pped Theo across the face so hard that he flew out and half of his face swelled up instantly. p! p! p Immediately afterwards came the sound of loud ps one after another! All of Gavinsckeys were pped away by L one by one. Seeing this scene made everyone widen their eyes. They never thought that the once-poor student would be so fierce now. He just kept pping people away like it was nothing? Do you dare fight back? said an enraged Gavin as he cursed with a cold expression on his face. L remained emotionless as he walked towards him step by step before giving him another p without saying a word p! This p hit so hard on Gavins earlobe causing him to spin around before falling onto the ground while spitting out some teeth. How dare you hit me! I wont let you leave here today! shouted an infuriated Gavin whose nose started bleeding while holding onto his phone calling someone else for help. Ld didnt stop him but instead grabbed Gavins hair roughly lifting up from ground. p again!! Ahhhhh!!! L, Im going to kill you! Youre definitely going to die today! AhTxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This time, Gavins back mrs flew out as he hysterically gasped for air. Ls face was calm as he continued walking towards him. When you bullied me before, I could think of it as childish behavior. But now that youre still bullying me, I can only beat some sense into you! Chapter 176 Someone Wants to Eat Something Damn, L is really crazy! You think you have a little bit of money and can mess with anyone? Dare to hit Gavin, youre finished! Theo covered his face and gritted his teeth. Others also felt that L was impulsive this time and caused a big trouble! Waste! Ipetent rage! Dont consider the consequences when doing things! Demi scolded. These ps were satisfying, but afterwards youll be killed by Gavins family! Freya said coldly. No need for afterwards, Gavin has already called his cousin, this poor guy will die soon! Another girl sneered. However, these people watched as L pped Gavin over and over again until he was almost unrecognizable but no one dared to stop him. L was too aggressive at the moment! Only Allison pulled on Ls arm, L, dont hit him or he will die! You cant afford to mess with Gavins family. Lets go now before its toote! Its okay, L replied lightly before picking up Gavin again. Seeing Ls indifferent attitude made Allison secretly anxious and wanted to continue persuading him. Just then, the door of the private room was kicked open! A tough man came in with a group of hotel security guards behind him in an imposing manner. The tough man was Peter! Gavin called him but when he answered there were only some noisy sounds without any words being spoken. Peter worried that something might happen so he brought people over to check it out. As soon as they entered, they saw an infuriating scene C his cousin being held by the hair! His face had been pped out of shape; Peter barely recognized him except for his back view and clothes which looked somewhat familiar? But Peter didnt have time to think about it anymore; he immediately shouted angrily, Let go of my cousin! Everyone in the private room had different expressions upon seeing Peter and his men enter. Gavins cousin is here! L is finished today! At least one hand or foot will be broken! Thats Peter C Ednd gang boss! These former ssmates either gloated or eagerly anticipated what would happen next. Gavin, who had been pped by L to the point of being a little dazed, heard his cousins voice and suddenly snapped back to reality, bing slightly more sober. Cousin! Help me! Kill him! Kill him! Peters face was extremely pale and full of anger as he led the group over with a fierce expression. Let go of my cousin! L turned coldly and asked, What if I dont let go? You Peter was about to angrily shout out, but his voice suddenly got stuck in his throat. The next second, he widened his eyes and looked at L, Mr. Mr. Willis? Its me! Peter, have you finished drinking up there? L nodded and asked with a friendly smile. Peter suddenly shuddered and said, No no! I just came down to take a look! Mr. Willis, Gavin is such a little troublemaker. How did he offend you? As soon as the words fell, the whole audience was silent and people could hear a pin drop! Everyone was dumbfounded, looking at this scene with a shocked expression. What was the situation? Gavins cousin showed such great respect to L. Peter! What did you say? Get rid of him! He doesnt even take you seriously and ims this hotel is his! Hes damn saying youre his little brother, right? Help me get rid of him! What are you waiting for? Gavin was hysterical, his face twisted into a ferocious expression! Peters eyelid twitched as he angrily scolded Gavin, Shut up! This hotel was a gift from my boss to Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis is the owner of this hotel, and I work under his damn hand! As soon as the words fell, everyone was once again stunned! Theo was dumbfounded! Demi looked incredulous! Freyas mouth was open enough to fit two bananas L said that this hotel was his, and surprisingly was it true? Gavins badass cousin who was known to be a ruthless figure in the underworld, had actually been working under L? This this was too horrifying, damn it!! At this moment, Peter approached L with a forced smile and said, Mr. Willis, what exactly did my cousin do to offend you? Just let me know. You dont have to personally get involved. Ill take care of him for you! Hehe, your cousin is too enthusiastic. He wants me to taste the wine on his shoes! L released Gavins hair, chuckling. The wine on his shoes? What does it taste like? Peter was stunned for a moment, then he understood and his face twitched a few times in embarrassment. The next second, he walked towards Gavin with a gust of wind and grabbed a bottle of wine from the table, fiercely smashing it on his head. You fucking looking for death! Ill kill you! Bang! Gavin, do you think your familys money makes Ednd too small for you? Bang! Your dad owns a few crappy factories, so you think youre invincible? Bang! Ill fucking kill you, you piece of shit! Daring to mess with Mr. Willis, are you trying to drag your whole family to their deaths? From today on, I am no longer your cousin! We have no rtionship! Bang! Bang! Bang Peter cursed and then smashed a bottle on Gavins head. The posture was as if he wanted to beat Gavin to death! Watching this scene, everyone in the room was silent! One by one, they were all scared to the point of sweating profusely! Cousin! Dont Please spare me! I Im scared Gavin was beaten with blood all over his head, screaming for mercy. Peter nced at Ls expression, then roughly kicked Gavin in the knee, causing him to kneel directly in front of L. You know what to do! If Mr. Willis isnt satisfied today, you can expect trouble! Peter said coldly. Gavin shuddered, realizing that even his own cousin held deep reverence for L. L! L I was wrong! I Im sorry! Please spare me Gavins words were mumbled as he begged for mercy while crying, and the next second he crawled to Ls feet, lowering his head and approaching Ls shoes. A look of annoyance shed across Ls face as he kicked him away with one foot. For the sake of Peter, get out! Upon hearing this, Peter secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He just hit Gavin in the head with the bottle, which looked pretty hard, but it was a lot lighter than Ls ps. On the one hand, he wanted to show L his attitude, and on the other hand, he also wanted to save his cousins life. Others may not know, but Peter knew that if he offended L, Gavin will face a harsh consequence. Mason was still upstairs drinking with his men. If he found out that someone had insulted his brother-inw here, Gavin would be in big trouble and Peter himself might also suffer! Peter thanked L profusely while leading Gavin away. L waved his hand and then coldly scanned the room. And you all, get out of here!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he spoke, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to leave with their heads down. Demi, Freya, and Theo were even more trembling in fear as they desperately lowered their heads and tried to escape! However, at this moment, L snorted coldly. Ms. Fraser, Freya, and Theo! You three stay put! I remember someone said that if I really owned this hotel she wanted something to eat? Chapter 177 My Territory, I Make the Rules Just as the three of them thought they could escape by luck, L stopped them! Demi, Freya, and Theo were instantly pale and trembling with fear. Y-You L Mr. Willis, I was just talking. Were all ssmates. You wont really do this, right? Freya stuttered. L, I always knew you would be sessful! Now it seems like its true. I-I was your teacher Demi forced out an ugly smile and pleaded with L in a low voice. Their attitudes changed so quickly from being sycophantic and snobbish! L stopped them but scared the two of them enough. You guys you guys should help your teacher speak up! Demi cried urgently to other ssmates while tears were about to fall from her eyes. However, those students were afraid of getting into trouble at this point; no one dared to speak up and ran away one by one in a dejected manner. Seeing this situation made Demis face turn ashen; she looked at L with panic and fear in her eyes. L-L Mr. Willis! Im your teacher; you cant Mmm However, before she could finish speaking, her mouth was directly blocked off. Only then did L grab a solid wooden chair handle that broke off directly into pieces in his hand. He then used his hand to crush it into powder before grabbing hold of Demis chin with his hand forcing her mouth open stuffing the powder inside! As a role model for teachers, said L coldly what you say must be kept! He pointed at the three people while instructing Peter, Watch over here! No matter what method you use, feed these three people all the tes here! Yes Mr. Willis! Peter replied respectfully before turning towards several security guards beside him saying, Get started! Smash all the tes inside the room! Hearing this caused Demi, Freya, and Theo to be unrecognizable due to fear! Did L really make them eat tes? Crazy L! They both said it not me. I didnt say anything about eating tes! For our brotherhood sake let me go please! Just ignore me like air, please let me go! Theo begged on his knees twitching uncontrobly on his face. However, L walked out of the private room without looking back, leaving only a cold and indifferent voice behind. Who said that if you didnt say it, you dont have to eat? This is my territory, I call the shots! As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of tes breaking could be heard one after another as Peters henchmen approached the three with ill intentions. After L left the private room, he saw that all those ssmates who bullied others and followed trends had left except for Allison. Allison, havent you left yet? Facing her, L showed a friendly smile. However, Allisons expression was somewhatplicated when she looked at him. That look made it seem like she didnt recognize him anymore. The poor boy who used to help his ssmates doundry and clean for money now seemed unattainable in her eyes. Hey Mr. Willis, Allison joked while asking for his contact information. In her beautiful eyes were a hint of expectation and nervousness. When Theo told them earlier that L had divorced his wife and other ssmatesughed at him about it; deep down inside Allison felt happy about this news. Of course this kind of happiness wasnt malicious but rather because she thought maybe between herself and L During their school days together, Allison actually did have feelings for L despite his poverty status; however what really attracted her was his self-reliant attitude which she deeply admired. Haha sure thing! Well keep in touch! When can I introduce my wife to you? You two will definitely be good girlfriends! L enthusiasticallyughed but there was an underlying hint in his words which made Allison pause, Your wife? Didnt you get divorced? Second marriage replied L with augh. Allison let out an oh sound but there was a glimmer of sadness in her beautiful eyes upon hearing this news again from him C This guy got married again Ha ha ha she must have been overthinking things! After all, L was so sessful now how could he possiblyck women? Great! Lets keep in touch! said Allison with a stiff smile on her face. L looked at the girl he had once secretly admired and noticed the bloodshot eyes, as well as a sense of exhaustion emanating from her. Well, keep in touch! If you encounter any trouble, feel free to reach out to me. Perhaps, I can help you out! L said. Allison nodded faintly and bid farewell to L before leaving. He wasnt sure if she had truly taken his words to heart. Two hourster Demi, Freya, and Theo stumbled out of the Golden Family Hotel looking battered and bruised. Their mouths were swollen beyond recognition as they immediately called for an ambnce. Theo copsed on the ground and vomited a mixture of blood and porcin shards while his eyes filled with hatred towards L. L, youre so damn ruthless! Ill never forgive you! Theo screamed inwardly as he pulled out his phone to show some pictures he had taken during the previous ss reunion where Gavin was teasing L while Allison held onto him tightly. Last time he saw Miranda by Ls side it was breathtakingly beautiful. He was envious of how carefree L seemed despite losing his job while having such a stunning goddess by his side? L, did you find another beautiful wife? Theo thought bitterly. I wont let you have an easy life! What will your pretty wife think when she sees these pictures? That night after returning home, L worked tirelessly through the night creating Nourishing Essence Pills that could replenish ones energy levels especially those who were physically weak or whose organs were failing due to alcoholism or other reasons. Early morning, Emerson received a call from L who waited outside their vi holding bags full of Nourishing Essence Pills. Here are these pills for sale; theyre written on this note inside. When selling them, each pill is worth 100, 000 dors! L eximed as Emerson looked at him incredulously wondering if he was joking around with him about this price tag.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. You can let people try them first; once they see how effective they are then naturally theyll be willing to pay that price, L smiled confidently knowing there would be buyers willing enough for such high-quality products like these pills. The target audience for this product is mainly those big bosses or rich second generations who spend their days indulging in wine and women, leaving their bodies empty. Some wealthy middle-aged people are also wee! Oh, if anyone is willing to exchange with some high-quality and valuable treasures of the same age, thats also eptable, L confidently stated, emphasizing his point. At thest Graham family auction, he saw a Small Supplement Pill that was not as effective as the Nourishing Essence Pill selling for 1 million dors per pill. So he had full confidence in his own Nourishing Essence Pill. As long as those who needed it felt its effects, they will definitely flock to it! This kind of pill cannot be mass-produced and was not suitable for Mirandas pharmaceuticalpany. It can only be sold at a high price to wealthy people who had money to spare and needed body supplements. Chapter 178 Using Child as a Breakthrough Point In the afternoon, when L went to pick up Nora, he saw that her homeroom teacher had been reced by another young female teacher. Alicia, who was always trying to please others, must have been fired. However, as he led Nora out of the kindergarten, he saw someone he really didnt want to see at the entrance. L A voice full ofplex emotions rang out. Son-inw and my lovely granddaughter! Come on, give me a hug! udia, Maisie and Adam appeared here with enthusiasm. Even Adam pped his hands and squatted down towards Nora as if filled with affection. But when Nora saw them she just grabbed Ls hand and shrank back a little bit. Especially when she looked at udia, there was some fear in her eyes. The little one couldnt forgetst time when udia took her to an empty ce where she wanted to hand her over to strangers. Whats wrong with you Nora? Dont you recognize your mother or grandma or grandpa? Maisie smiled kindly. L looked at these three people with disgust on his face and coldly asked, udia, what do you want? This woman dared to appear in front of him! L, I just miss my daughter so I came here for a visit. udia bit her lip looking pitiful while speaking softly. L, what are you doing? Were all family, said Maisieughing gently. Adam also spoke earnestly, L, were all family how can we hold grudges against each other? udia is Noras biological mother after all; we are grandparents of this child so let bygones be bygones. L looked at them expressionlessly, Family? Sorry but it hasnt been like that for a long time! Nora, lets go! He said leading her away from his ex-wifes family. However at this moment Maisie and Adam blocked their way. L, how could you do this? Even if you can bear it yourself, what about Nora? Can she not recognize her own mother? questioned Maisie.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Have you ever seen a mother who would sell her own child to someone else? Get lost! Ls face was cold, and he spoke in a harsh tone. Ohe on, Im not going anywhere. What are you going to do about it? Adam stuck his neck out and confronted L. L frowned and tried to push them away, but before he could touch them, Maisie screamed loudly. He hit me! He hit me Adam also pointed at L and shouted, Look at this heartless man who abandoned his wife after marrying into a wealthy family! And now he wants to fight his inws! How can there be such cruel people in this world Themotion immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding people. L frowned. He was somewhat troubled by their despicable behavior. Could he reallyy hands on Maisie and Adam in front of Nora? Just then, udia approached him softly and advised, Dad, Mom, please stop shouting. Its not good for L or Nora. She then turned to L with an entreating tone, L, can we talk alone somewhere else? Dont let peopleugh at us here L raised an eyebrow as he looked around at the pointing crowd. His expression darkened slightly. Fine! Lets see what you want to talk about. udia gave him aplicated look before walking ahead herself. With N holding onto his hand tightly behind him, L followed her lead reluctantly. He wanted to know what this woman was up to anyway? After a while, udia stopped near the Eastview Kindergarten C an old six-story buildingplex that had seen better days C perhaps because she didnt want anyone else pointing fingers or for some other reason altogether. What do you want to talk about? asked L expressionlessly. Holding Noras small hand, he and udia were standing under the residential building. L, can I have one more chance please? I realized these past few days that without you, without my daughter, I cannot go on living! During the day I think of both of you; even when asleep I dream of being with my daughter again Please forgive me As she squatted down, she reached out to take Noras little hand. Nora, do you miss your mom? At that moment, L pulled Nora behind him and spoke in a cold tone. Dont touch her! udia looked sad and helpless. Last time I didnt mean to harm our daughter. Tiger said he wouldnt hurt Nora and I only did it to get back at you. Ive reflected on myself during this time! I swear Ill change my ways and live a good life with you, okay? Honey, theres no way you dont have any feelings left for me? Am I right? udia asked pitifully with teary eyes. But L remained unmoved as he shook his head. udia, stop ying these games. I wont believe anything you say anymore. Ha! This woman wanted to live happily ever after with him? Maybe she could It wasnt entirely impossible But wasnt it just because she saw how well he was doing now? When they were still living in the rental house before, the first time she said she had changed her mind was when she heard that he had be part of the Lowe family. L felt like he already understood udias true nature!! udia looked heartbroken as she sat there hugging her knees while crying softly. L, is your heart really so cruel? Do you really want me all alone without anyone else? Even if it doesnt bother you at all, does Nora not want her mother around? She turned tearful eyes towards Nora. Nora honey, do you miss mommy? Mommy made a mistakest time but mommy will change for good this time around if given another chance. Upon hearing udias words, Nora blinked several times revealing an expression of reluctance on her small face. Mom Mommy She whispered softly atst. Yes yes! My sweet girl! Come here let mommy hug Upon hearing those words from Nora, udia seemed overjoyed beyond measure as she reached out to embrace her daughter. And finally, Nora stepped forward from behind L looking up at udia through teary eyes. How could a child hold grudges against their own mother especially when they saw them regretful? Despite being left with some lingering fear from what happenedst time, udias remorseful appearance softened little Noras heart immediately. Upon seeing this scene, Ls face turned incredibly ugly! Bastard! udia knew he wouldnt be swayed and yet she used Nora as a breaking point? Chapter 179 Nora, Follow Me Ls face was still as he watched Nora move closer to udia. He hesitated for a moment but ultimately didnt stop her. Stopping Nora from interacting with udia now would only make things worse. Nora, sweetie! Do you miss mommy? udia held out her arms and asked. Suddenly, a flower pot came hurtling down from above! Judging by its speed and trajectory, it was likely to hit Nora. Ls expression changed immediately as he moved to protect his daughter. But surprisingly, udia reacted even faster than L did. She rushed towards Nora and held the child in her arms for protection. With a whooshing sound, the flower pot narrowly missed hitting udia on the head. She closed her eyes at that moment, struggling internally before finally gritting her teeth and not moving. She knew it was just an empty flower pot! If it had hit her head she might have suffered some cuts or bruises at worst or maybe even mild concussion but there would be no life-threatening danger.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Watching what happened next made Ls pupils shrink slightly: just before the flowerpot could hit udia on the head, he struck out with his hand and smashed it into pieces that rained down all over both of them. But fortunately there were no injuries beyond minor cuts from broken pottery shards scattered all over their clothes! Nora! Are you okay? udia blinked rapidly then turned to look at Nora anxiously while holding onto her tightly in case something else fell down unexpectedly again. The little girl looked up with tears in her big eyes as she shooked her head slowly while staring at the broken pieces of pottery scattered around them, Nora is fine Mommy are you hurt? Good! As long as youre okay then mommy can handle anything! replied udia hugging Nora tightly like any loving mother would do when they feel their child is threatened or scared. Nora let out a wail and started to cry. She was so moved that she was sobbing uncontrobly. The shadow that udia had left on herst time seemed to have vanished in an instant. At this point L furrowed his brow deeply without realizing that someone had secretly recorded this heartwarming scene. In the photo takenter on, L stood beside them watching silently while udia hugged little Nora close like they were mother-and-daughter reunited after years apart L! I knew you couldnt bear to see me get hurt! I knew it, you still have me in your heart At this moment, udia let go of Nora and stood up with a moved expression. Youre thinking too much. Nora,e with me! L shook his head expressionlessly and picked up Nora in the next second, walking away in big strides! He didnt know what tricks udia was ying or whether she was really blocking the flowerpot for Nora or acting with someone elses cooperation. In his heart, L couldnt believe that a selfish woman like her could suddenly be so great. But he didnt matter. Nora had already been moved by udia and recognized her as her mother again. This was something L didnt want to see! He couldnt let Nora have any more contact with udia! L, how can you bear it? Behind him came udias unwilling and sad cry. Mom wahhh mom! Dad, can I stay with mom for a while longer? Dad Nora cried out reluctantly while being held by L. She even stretched out her little hand towards udias direction. L frowned deeply and looked extremely ugly. Without saying anything more he quickened his pace. In the ck-tinted Cadic car Kayden looked at these photos sent to his phone screen with a triumphant smile on his face. At this time, his phone rang. Mr. Austin! Kayden quickly answered respectfully. Have you taken care of L yet? Isa asked coldly. Kayden panicked at these words, Not yet. Waste! Waste! Didnt you get that Suppressing Talismanst time? Why havent you killed that guy yet? Isa scolded fiercely. Mr. AustinIm not sure if that Suppressing Talisman is real or fake! What if its fake Kayden said bitterly although he confirmed from Graham family members mouths that there were energy fluctuations on the Suppressing Talisman; he even asked Summer about it. But Im still not sure if it really works or not; I need more time to confirm its effectiveness. You waste! Isa said angrily, If you cant take care of Lachen before tonight then be ready for your funeral! Kayden became even more frightened when he heard this because he knew Isa wasnt joking around; if he failed toplete the task, then he would be facing life-threatening danger. Kayden was a coward at heart, so he didnt dare to gamble. You go to hell! Useless! I suspect now that you swallowed the 50 million from me and never actually bought the item, Isa gritted her teeth and asked. Hearing this, Kayden shuddered and quickly exined, I wouldnt dare! Mr. Austin, even if you gave me a hundred guts, I still wouldnt do it! I I was just thinking that killing Willis might be too easy for him. As they say, kill the heart before killing the person. Wouldnt it be more clever to let that guy taste what its like to lose everything before dying in bitterness and pain? It would relieve our anger. Isa interrupted him with a grunt of impatience, Enough talk C whats your n? Kayden then reported his n to Isa. After listening carefully, Isa sneered a few times, Good! If we can make Mirandapletely disappointed in him or even disgusted by him before killing him off C that would be best! Otherwise if I get Mirandater on but she still has another man in her heart itll be like having a fishbone stuck in my throat! He continued sternly, You better handle this well because there will be great rewards for sess. Yes sir! Thank you Mr. Austin! Kayden nodded repeatedly through his phone. As soon as he hung up the phone call with Isa, someone suddenly knocked on his car window from outside. Kayden looked out of the window only to see udia standing there waiting for an answer. Kayden, how did my mission go? udia asked excitedly as she got into his car. Not bad! Not bad! Hahaha Kayden replied while patting udias thigh directly with one hand. You yed such an amazing role as mother today; radiating endless maternal love brilliance! People always say great mothers are beautiful; now seeing it firsthand is truly amazing! Hehehe With an evil grin on his face, Kayden kept touching her leg without restraint while udia blushed slightly but eventually pulled away from him saying, Hey, youre annoying me, Kayden. Stop doing this What? Why? Youve already had child; youre not some innocent girl anymore. What are you pretending for? Kayden frowned unhappily at her words. Ls ex-wife had a seductive aura that made Kayden feel uneasy. udias face looked unnatural as she yfully said, No way! Isnt this all about breaking up L and the Lowe family heiress? What if something happens between us and I happen to seduce L while he smells another man on me? That would ruin everything, wouldnt it? That useless waste of space used to care so much about what scent was on my body. He remembered it like a dog, udia continued. Kayden hesitated for a moment before snorting in response and dropping the subject. Chapter 180 Guess What Kind of Person I Am In the evening, L brought Nora to the pharmaceuticalpany to pick up Miranda after work. Upon seeing the little girl, Miranda furrowed her brow. L, whats wrong with Nora? Who bullied her? Nora still had tears on her face, clearly having just cried. Miranda Although she was still angry at L, when she saw Miranda, she politely greeted her by pouting her lips. Nora sweetie! Tell me what happened? Miranda picked up Nora and asked with concern as she looked at the teary-eyed little girl who seemed so pitiful and adorable at the same time. Dont mind her. Shes just throwing a tantrum. L waved his hand impatiently. How could you say that? Nora is such a good kid. You need to be patient when taking care of children! If youre not patient enough, let Nora stay with me! Miranda gave him a disapproving look and defended Nora without thinking twice about it. She thought that sometimes men like L mightck patience when dealing with children. Nora cant separate from me for sure. You want to take care of her? Fine! Why dont you move into Emerald Green Estates where I live? That way you can spend more time with her! Miranda rolled her eyes at him arrogantly and added sarcastically, Do you want me to spend more time with your daughter or do you have some ulterior motive? L smiled awkwardly, What ulterior motive could I possibly have? My vi is huge; there are plenty of rooms. The goddess CEO snorted disdainfully, Hmph! No thanks! At this point, Miranda nced at Ls expression and for some reason felt worried that he might actually be disappointed if she refused his offer. Then she quickly added, At least not until after our wedding. Uh okay. L shrugged his shoulders nonchntly while Miranda continued in a different tone, Oh by the way L, I want to visit my grandmother tomorrow morning. Do do you have any free time? L nodded in agreement, Sure thing! Let me know what works best for your schedule since it seems like youre always busy. Great, then Ill ask my parents and Mason if they would like toe too, said Miranda before ending their conversation for now. The next morning, L drove Miranda and her father Emmanuel to the Lowe familys old mansion. Cara, the mother-inw, had no interest in going as she knew it was to visit the olddy. Emmanuel and Miranda felt obligated to show filial piety and insisted on going. Cara didnt stop them but had no intention of doing anything for Victoria. Especially after hearing that Romeo was nning an attack on Mason with a group of experts that night. Cara despised her mother-inw even more. She knew that Victoria gave power to Romeo which made all the high-level members of the Lowe family obey him. Of course, after learning that L had stabilized their underground forces and helped her son out of trouble, Cara was even more satisfied with him as a son-inw. As for Mason, he had been too busy these past few days with many problems to solve so he didnte along. But there was probably some resentment towards Victoria in his heart! After all, if it werent for L that night when they attacked Mason, he would have lost his position and might have been in danger! At nine oclock in the morning, three people arrived at the Lowe familys old mansion! The guards outside were stunned when they saw who it was! When Emmanuel and Miranda approached along with L, the two guards stopped them from entering. What are you guys here for? One guard questioned Emmanuel and Miranda coldly. Im here to see my mom! Move aside! Emmanuel snapped back impatiently. Sorry sir but our orders are clear C your family is not allowed inside. The guard replied firmly. Upon hearing this response, both Emmanuel and Miranda looked displeased. Were just here to see my grandmother! Why cant we enter? asked Miranda frowning slightly. Emmanuel added angrily, If you know who I am then let me through! Im here to see my mom! Apologies sir but we were instructed by Mrs. Lowe not allow anyone from your family into this property anymore. The guard shook his head without any hesitation. No matter how much they tried negotiating, they stood there motionless. The father-inw Emmanuel and Miranda were both infuriated by this situation. They knew their identities, but they still wouldnt let them in! Just as the father and daughter were arguing with the guards, L pulled Miranda behind him. Move aside! L said to the two guards in a calm voice. The two guards looked at each other when they saw L step forward. Their eyes flickered for a moment. I told you, if youre not part of the Lowe family, you cante in! Thats what Mrs. Lowe decided! One guard remained stubborn and unyielding despite Ls words. However, his flickering eyes revealed that he was somewhat intimidated by Ls reputation as someone who had injured over twenty of the Lowe familys top fighters. L stomped his foot down. Everyone in the Lowe family knew about how he had defeated so many of their top fighters. These two guards couldnt help but feel nervous facing such a powerful opponent. Rules? Ha ha L sneered disdainfully, Rules are meant to be broken if you have enough strength. If youre nothing special, then rules are made just for people like you. Upon hearing this remark from L, both guards expressions changed several times and they swallowed nervously before stepping back out of instinct without daring to stop him from entering the mansion with Miranda and Emmanuel following closely behind him. At this moment, Miranda looked at L beside her with admiration shining brightly in her eyes; she couldnt help but think that he was so domineering yet handsome at the same time! She usually disliked people who were arrogant or unreasonable like this guy earlier on; however why did she find it so attractive when he acted that way? In fact not only did Miranda find him attractive but Emmanuel also looked at L with an expression full of satisfaction after being blocked outside by those gatekeepers earlier on; all his frustration disappeared instantly upon seeing how confident and assertive his son-inw was acting now!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . A man should always be tough! Emmanuel and Miranda were familiar with the area, making their way directly to Victorias residence. As they arrived at the courtyard, they saw Victoria sitting outside, basking in the sun. Eliza and Harlow were by her side, disying a virtuous and filial appearance, showing care and respect towards the elderly woman. Chapter 181 When Things Go Awry, There Must Be Something Off Romeo wasnt there this time, after all, he couldnt always be around Victoria. But these past few days had been crucial, and he needed to keep an eye on Victorias condition at all times. To put it bluntly, they were hoping for her death! So Eliza and Harlow, at least one of them needed to stay by her side. Victoria was sunbathing when she saw L and the others. Her face immediately darkened. Why are you here? Who let you in? Get out! Victoria seemed to be filled with endless resentment as she rudely ordered her three sons out of her sight. Especially when she looked at L, there was a thick hatred in her eyes! L had injured all the experts of the Lowe family, leaving them severely weakened! Their n to weaken Mason had failed miserably! Since their eldest granddaughter married L, Victoria had suffered countless setbacks from this arrogant family that they were used to dominating over! Victoria hated L down to his bones! Cough cough cough Due to emotional excitement, Victoria began coughing violently a few times and revealed traces of crimson on the tissue covering her mouth. Mom! Whats wrong with your body? Emmanuel asked worriedly when he saw what happened. Miranda also looked serious with a hint of concern and guilt on her face because they thought that they were responsible for making Victoria angry like this. I have nothing to do with you guys! Get out! Get outta here! I dont need you even if I die! Victoria cursed furiously. At that moment, almost all color drained from her face; sunken eye sockets appeared while cheekbones protruded prominently. Emmanuel and Miranda felt surprised since it had only been a few days since theyst met but now Victoria appeared so haggard. L frowned slightly as he scrutinized Victoria carefully; Her body was extremely weak; every organ was deteriorating continuously as if she were about to die soon. Previously, Victorias health was still very robust- even though Miranda made her spit blood once C her physical condition shouldnt have deteriorated so quickly? However, L couldnt see any disease or poison affecting Victorias body except for weakening bodily functions. It seemed like it was just a simple case of aging! Gotta say, if someone messed with Victoria, they were pretty clever about it. They must be a skilled doctor. Did you hear that? She wants you to leave! Eliza shooed them away impatiently. Harlow snorted, What are you staring at? Youing here to protest and show off again? Grandmas health is getting worse every day because of you guys! If you dont leave now, do you want to kill her early? Miranda and Emmanuel heard this and looked at Victoria who was weak and emaciated. Their faces turned ugly. Meanwhile, L walked towards Victoria and said in a deep voice, Looking at your condition now Im afraid you wont live much longer. Hearing this made Victoria re at him angrily. Her face turned slightly red from anger. Willis, are you here to gloat over my misfortune? she asked furiously. Eliza pointed at L and scolded him, L! Are you even human?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Dont get too excited! Harlow gritted his teeth. I havent finished talking yet! L sneered before continuing his words towards Victoria, Based on your current situation you wont live much longer! But if you dont want to die so soon maybe I can help adjust your body. Victoriaughed sarcastically upon hearing this. You? Dale Hall couldnt do anything for me what makes me think that you can change anything? And besides, she continued, Even if I die, I wouldnt let you treat me. In reality, Victoria still wanted to live but she didnt trust Ls medical skills nor did she believe he had good intentions Thats right! Weve already found Dale to help her adjust her body! We dont need some young man pretending to be the hero! Eliza heard L wanting to help the olddy recover, and her face changed immediately. She then stood in front of the old woman, coldly sneering as she spoke. Harlow spat out contemptuously, You can cure?! I think all you do is harm! Grandma, let L give it a try. Hes really skilled in medicine. The new drug developed by mypany was actually researched by L, and he even treated Erik before! Miranda looked at Victorias weak appearance with anxiety and persuasion. Yes, Mom! Your health is important. Dont be stubborn now! Emmanuel also patted his hand on his back. Dont you understand? We have already invited Dale Hall. He is a top figure in the Priocia medicine industry! He will help Victoria regte her body. L is just an amateur who should leave quickly! If you disrupt the treatment process that Dale Hall has given to her, can you bear the responsibility? Eliza said coldly. Thats right! Havent you heard of Dale Hall? Our family has invited him long ago. You bring him here to pretend to be filial piety? If it wasnt for your anger towards grandma, she wouldnt be like this now! What are you pretending for? Harlow also sarcastically said with an eerie tone. This mother-daughter duo kept mentioning Dale Hall as if he was the top of medicine industry no matter what their purpose was; they were trying hard to belittle and despise L. Dale Hall? Ha ha Ive heard of him too! I wonder what kind of medicine he prescribed for her? Can I see his prescription so that I can learn something new? At this point, L smiled casually and asked casually. Victoria had be so weak that L suspected someone had tampered with her medication; there must have been some tricks involved which could not be seen from outside appearances alone; therefore he wanted to try finding clues from the prescription itself. We dont have any prescriptions or medicines here; they are all confidential. Eliza sneered at him coldly. No prescriptions or medicines huh? Let me take a look at the medicine then. L calmly replied without any change in expression. The medicine has already been taken today by Victoria! Eliza retorted angrily while trying hard to conceal something behind her eyes. Thats right! Your medical skills are garbage yet still want to steal secrets from Dale Halls expertise C did you pay tuition fees yet? Harlow also added disdainfully. At that moment, two people walked into the courtyard. It was Dale and his young apprentice. Dale Hall was taken aback when he saw L, but then he quietly handed a pair of medicine to his apprentice and gestured at him. He had just arrived, but he left quietly with the medicine. At this point, Dales eyes flickered a few times as several thoughts quickly shed through his mind. The next second, he smiled at L and greeted him warmly as if they were old acquaintances, Hahaha Isnt this Dr. Willis? Are you here to see Mrs. Lowe too? Her health is getting worse every day and Im really worried! With you here, Dr. Willis, maybe shell really have a chance! Haha Upon hearing this, Eliza and Harlow who had previously looked down on L were suddenly confused. What was going on? The renowned Dale Hall was actually praising L like this? The implication in his words seemed to suggest that Ls medical skills were even better than his own? And at this moment, L also showed a hint of surprise! What game was Dale ying? Based on theirst encounter, he should hate him instead! Why was heplimenting him now? Something fishy must be going on! Chapter 182 I’m Just Telling You Your Time of Death Dales reaction to seeing L caught everyone off guard! Next, he had Harlow help Victoria back into the house, as if there were some things that couldnt be said in front of her. Victorias face was dark and full of suspicion, hesitating for a moment before following Dales instructions and going inside. Mr. Hall, what are you talking about? Eliza asked once Victoria was inside. Dales eyes flickered for a moment before heughed out loud. Dr. Willis medical skills may not necessarily be superior to mine, but when ites to certain difficult illnesses, perhaps he has a way! With that said, he turned to L and smiled. Dr. Willis, Mrs. Lowe is getting weaker by the day and I dont have any good solutions! Since youre here today to treat her illness too, then Ill leave it up to you from now on. Eliza was suddenly anxious at hearing this! What? Dale didnt care about their agreement to secretly kill Victoria? Eliza frantically signaled Dale with her eyes but he ignored herpletely. L raised an eyebrow in response. Oh? Youre leaving it up to me? Yes! But please let me finish giving her acupuncture today since this is one course of treatment; let me finish treating one course first so we can see if there are any effects. Dale exined. L narrowed his eyes slightly wondering what kind of trick Dale was trying pull here. Did he cause Victorias body condition like this? Why did he suddenly stop and hand over responsibility for Victoria? Alright then, L nodded calmly. Well as they say a doctor must do everything possible, all I can do is try my best. Dale sighed with regretful expression on his face. Saying that, he turned around and headed towards the house where Victoria would receive her final treatment. However just as L, Miranda, and Emmanuel were about to follow him inside, Dale stopped them in their tracks. Dr. Willis, I cannot reveal my secret acupuncture technique. So you probably shouldnte in. I hope you understand, haha Dale exined with a smile on his face. As soon as he went in, Harlow, who had helped Victoria into the house earlier, was also asked toe out. It seemed that Dales next acupuncture technique was really a secret that had been passed down from generation to generation and not allowed to be watched. L, how is my grandmother? Do you have any confidence in curing her? Miranda asked anxiously at this time. Emmanuel also looked at L eagerly with concern on his face. Lets seeter, L stared sharply in the direction of the door, as if his eyes could prate through it. After a while Dale walked out from inside, Its over! Oh but my life potential stimting acupuncture technique is still powerless! Dr. Willis, Ill leave it to you for Mrs. Lowe. I cant do anything! A meaningful smile appeared on Ls face and he nodded, Okay! After speaking, he strode towards the room inside. At this time, Dale nced at L with a sinister look shing across his face before leaving this courtyard. Eliza signaled Harlow to stay here and then followed him up. When they arrived at an unmanned ce, Eliza stopped Dale. Mr. Hall what are you doing? How could you hand Victoria over to L? Dont forget what you promised us! Weve already paid. Eliza questioned urgently. Dale was inscrutable and cunningly smiled, Madam dont worry. Mrs. Lowe wont live long! She is so weak now that L will definitely supplement her body during treatment! But I have secretly done something on her body already! He chuckled darkly. Hahaha as long as L treats her, she will only elerate towards death. By day seven she will undoubtedly die due to being treated by him instead of being killed by him or Miranda! You guys operate well enough and maybe even send this kid behind bars! At first Dale didnt want to take on this job butter found out that Romeos family wanted revenge against both L and Miranda which made him agree. Last time when he couldnt solve Liams strange illness instead scared himself into kneeling down begging for help from L.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This made Dale feel ashamed and vowed revenge! Upon hearing this, Elizas previous worries and anger dissipated, reced by a vicious and yful expression on her face. So thats it! Dr. Hall youre truly clever! she eximed. When the timees, we must make sure that this guy gets what he deserves! And as for Miranda, that little slut, and her family C they better watch out too! With that said, Elizas eyes darted around as she pulled out her phone to make a call. Meanwhile on the other side of town As L entered the room, Victoria sat up in bed with an extremely hostile expression on her face. Willis, get out! she spat. I dont need you to cure me even if I die, she continued venomously. L looked at her coldly before letting out augh. Who said I came here to cure you? I just came here to tell you about your impending death! At these words, Victorias expression changed abruptly as she gritted her teeth and asked through them, What did you say? L nced at the bowl of egg custard sitting on the table before asking in a low voice, If Im not mistaken youve been eating egg custard every day recently? Victoria was taken aback by his knowledge C it was true! She had always enjoyed eating egg custard buttely Eliza had been especially attentive towards her needs and had started making it for her every day. She hadnt realized how much care Eliza was showing towards herself until now when she wasnt feeling well; seeing how much effort Eliza put into taking care of herself made Victoria feel particrly touched. You think this daughter-inw is specially good? L sneered. Well let me tell you something C starting tomorrow onwards she wont be making any more food for you! In fact within seven days your second son will persuade you to hold a family meeting where hell take over as head of household because they all believe that in seven days time youll be dead without question. As L finished speaking, he wore an evil grin upon his face, But if there everes a time when you dont want to die anymore you cane find me instead! Of course there will be conditions attached Without so much as touching Victoria or helping with any sort of treatment whatsoever throughout their conversation, L turned around directly after finishing his sentence and walked straight out of the room. Throughout their entire exchange not once did hey hands upon Victoria nor offer any assistance with curing whatever ailment afflicted her body; yet despite this fact, Victoria sat there listening intently while emotions flickered across her face. After he left the room, Miranda and Emmanuel approached him cautiously from behind. L, how is my grandmother doing? The goddess CEO asked with concern. L smiled reassuringly and said, Dont worry, as long as she doesnt want to die herself, she wont die! Upon hearing this, Miranda and his father-inw Emmanuel breathed a sigh of relief. Ha! Do you think youre a god or the king of hell? Just because you say it doesnt mean its true? At this moment, Harlow sneered beside them and sarcastically taunted. Oh? From what you just said, it seems like youre looking forward to your grandmothers death? L sneered coldly. You Harlows tone suddenly faltered. I didnt mean that! I meant that youre useless and cant cure my grandmother. You just talk big! Chapter 183 Whose Time is Not Valuable When L, Emmanuel, and Miranda came out of the Lowe family mansion, they saw Eliza weing in her uncles and her auntie. Emmanuel and Miranda? What brings you here? asked Mirandas auntie, Jennifer. Before Emmanuel or Miranda could answer, Eliza snorted coldly. Dont you know they brought this little gigolo L to cure Victoria? Do you think thats a good intention? She continued on to exin how she and her husband had already found Dale for their mothers treatment. However, L imed he could do better than Dale and drove him away. Now if anything happened to Victoria because of Ls treatment failure it would be Willis fault! Upon hearing this usation from Eliza, the three people frowned deeply. Dale Hall? The famous medicine practitioner? questioned one uncle. L thinks he is better than Dale Hall? another uncle added skeptically. Emmanuel! Are you really willing to risk our mothers life just because of your trust in some stranger like L? said one uncle with anger in his voice. The uncles were not as hostile towards Emmanuels family as Eliza was. However when it came down to Victorias health issue at stake here; they all expressed their dissatisfaction. How could I want our mom dead?! It was Dale himself who said he couldnt help anymore! And then when we turned to L for help Emmanuel tried exining himself but got cut off by Eliza again, So if Dale cant do it then only this gigolo can save her huh?! She sneered before adding, If anything bad happens now it will be all on your heads! Eliza purposely called out the uncles just so she could put all me onto them along with those from Emmanuels family members who brought in that outsider named L. Mr. Lowe, lets go, urged L while pulling Emmanuel towards their car. Once inside the car though, both Emmanuel and Miranda looked worried about Victorias condition after seeing how frail she looked earlier Dont worry Mr. Lowe, Miranda. Dont think too much about what happened back there! Just focus on returning back into the Lowe family fold again! reassured L while trying his best to console them both. Who knows, maybe you will even be head of household someday! Upon hearing this, Emmanuel widened his eyes in shock and eximed, What did you say? Take over as the next head of the family? L smiled and didnt say much more to reassure them. Ultimately, it was up to Victoria herself whether she wanted to live or not! After sending Emmanuel back home, Miranda suggested that they take their wedding photos today. Emmanuel and Cara had already helped them book a date for the wedding which was only twenty days away. It was Sunday and also an auspicious day ording to astrology. During this time, L and Miranda had to prepare everything they needed for the wedding. Last time they only bought their dresses, ordered their wedding gown, took some photos in it and picked out jewelry. But now with all the work at the pharmaceuticalpany keeping her busy all day long, Miranda finally managed to find some time off from work so she could see her grandmother while doing everything else that needed doing together with Ls help. Naturally L didnt mind at all. So Miranda called up the bridal shop where they booked their gowns from earlier. On that morning at 10:30 am L and Miranda arrived at Carania Mountain Scenic Area on the west side of downtown where they were supposed to take outdoor shots arranged by Hold Your Hand Bridal Shop. Ednd is surrounded by mountains on three sides! This mountain range in particr has been developed into a tourist attraction spot where many bridal shops choose as a location for photo shoots. When L and Miranda arrived there along with people from Hold Your Hand Bridal Shop aftermunicating with staff members of scenic area management office about fees involved etc., everyone headed towards ake inside scenic area readying themselves for shooting pictures near its shorelines. The staff members set up temporary tents using curtains so that it would be easier for both L and Miranda when changing clothes or applying make-up during breaks between shots.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A momentter Miranda walked out of one such tent wearing a white backless dress which hugged her curves perfectly entuating her sexy figure even more than usual. Her slender waistline curved down into an amazing arc leading down towards those long beautiful legs Normally she didnt wear any makeup except sunscreen but now having applied makeup made her look even more stunningly beautiful leaving everyone including photographer mesmerized by her beauty! L couldnt take his eyes off his goddess CEO who left him stunned speechless while photographers around him were equally amazed too! Deep inside he felt envious yet proud knowing how lucky he was being able marry someone like her! Honey, you look so beautiful! L eximed sincerely. Miranda gave him a yful nce and blushed, making her even more stunning. Next, for the sake of their wedding photoshoot, L had to hold Miranda or lift her up in various poses. He found it to be an incredibly enjoyable experience and took pleasure in being close to his goddess-like CEO. However, just as he was fully immersed in the moment and enjoying this intimate time with Miranda, arge group of people rushed over. Some were clearly bodyguards while others carried cameras and equipment. Many wore traditional clothing and held various props. Clear the area! Nine Lives Heavens Tragedy crew has taken over this location. Non-essential personnel must leave immediately! The manager of the parks operations department followed behind them and urged Ls group to leave as well. The manager of the bridal shop tried to reason with them, Mr. Martin, we just paid our fee to use this area. You didnt mention anything about filming here earlier! Cant we finish our shoot? Jamarion Martin frowned, What are you shooting? Leave now! The celebrity star is on a tight schedule. When cant youe back? If necessary well refund your money. This isnt really fair, said the bridal shop manager hesitantly after hearing that response. He looked towards L and Miranda for their opinion on what they should do next. Whats not fair? Hurry up and finish shooting! I have Mr. Reids luncheon prepared for me at noon, said a person impatiently from behind them in an affected tone that made her sound like she was trying too hard. It couldnt be denied that she was very pretty; with an oval face that exuded ssical beautybined with her elegant long dress style made her look quite ethereal. But her bossy attitude left people feeling repulsed! Just who doesnt have valuable time? added another handsome man dressed in traditional clothing arrogantly. At this point, L snorted coldly before retorting directly at them, Who doesnt value their own time? He felt extremely annoyed by these people! Chapter 184 The Female Celebrity Being Slapped They all said their time was precious, but they were just going to some lunch banquet? His wife was busy with work and finally managed to find time for their wedding photos. Why should they amodate them? Wasnt everyones time valuable? As soon as the words fell, everyone turned to L. The staff at the bridal shop looked hesitant while the production crew and the manager of the scenic area had unfriendly expressions. This gentleman, you do know Miss Tiffany Payne, right? Miss Payne is a top-tier star and she doesnt have time to wait. Please cooperate with us! The manager of the scenic area frowned and spoke coldly. Tiffany was a rising female star in recent years due to her ssical features that were enhanced by makeup in her performances on screen. She starred in several costume dramas which made her famous. Maurice Ellison was an arrogant young man who had gained some fame as a martial arts actor since he always emphasized his real kung fu skills as his selling point. At this moment, Mirandas face showed some displeasure as she spoke coldly, So what if theyre stars? Do they have privileges or something? Your scenic area didnt mention anything about filming before! Everything has an order!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Mirandas voice sounded out, everyone looked at her even those from the production crew who were mostly handsome men and beautiful women including extras present on set who were also stunning beauties of high quality! Among them was Tiffany herself C a top-tier female celebrity! However, it seemed like everyone was overshadowed by Miranda even though she wasnt part of their group nor did anyone know who she was until now! Even Tiffany C known for being ethereal-looking C paled inparison before Miranda! Wow! Who is this woman?! Shes so pretty! If she could enter showbiz then surely shed be popr nationwide! Is that guys wife from earlier?! What luck he has! Many people couldnt help but whisper to each other. Even Maurice, the martial arts actor who had just defended Tiffany, looked at Miranda and licked his lips with desire. What do you mean by everything has an order? I make hundreds of thousands dors in a second. Can youpare to me? Tiffany asked Miranda with a hint of arrogance. These whispers reached Tiffanys ears and made her look at Miranda with intense hostility. Although she didnt want to admit it, her limelight had been overshadowed by another woman. Before this moment, wherever she went, she was always the center of attention. Im sorry but I also have millions of dors worth of orders that need my attention after this photoshoot, replied Miranda calmly without any trace of inferiority in her tone. Hearing this response from Miranda made Tiffany sneer, Ha! Youre making meugh. Millions? Yeah right! She then snorted coldly and said, Enough talk! You guys better leave now or else dont me me for being impolite! Mr. Reid is waiting for me at lunch and if werete there will be consequences that you cant afford! Upon hearing these words for the second time, L raised an eyebrow and asked, Mr. Reid? Who is he? Who else could it be? Hes the heir to the Reid Group and Kreanfords richest man! replied Tiffany arrogantly as if everyone should know who he was. Tiffany is highly regarded by Mr. Reid so you better not mess with us, added Maurice coldly while still favoring Tiffany even though he was impressed by Miranda. Lately, he had been pursuing her recently hoping that if he could win over Tiffany, then maybe he could be famous too through association with her fame. Alright already! Miss Payne has connections that are beyond your reach so just leave now before causing trouble, said Jamarion impatiently waving his hand as a sign for them all to go away. Lets just go, suggested the bridal shop manager trying to diffuse the situation. Hmph! Those who know their ce should leave immediately instead of thinking they can get away with anything because they think they are attractive! taunted Tiffany towards Miranda out out jealousy. Hearing these words made Miranda tremble slightly due to being insulted like that. Although it was them who came to take over, in the mouth of this female star, it seemed as if she was being unreasonable. L grabbed Mirandas small hand and pulled her behind him. His face was dark. This is something you should say to yourself! Dont think that just because youre a star, everyone will indulge you! Get out of here! Otherwise, Ill have the Reids Group cklist you! As soon as he finished speaking, everyone froze for a moment before looking at L with strange expressions in their eyes. What did you say? You want the Reids Group to cklist me? Sir, are you joking? Tiffany pointed at herself and asked with a smile on her face. Who do you think you are? Maurice sneered and teased him. The rest of the crew members all showed contemptuous expressions andughed mockingly at them. They are really interesting! Haha, yeah! She said she has orders worth millions while he said hell have Miss Payne cklisted by the Reids Group! They arent rted by blood but they sure can talk big. The manager of the scenic area impatiently said to L, Alright already. Stop talking nonsense. Are yall leaving or not? If not then Ill call security to kick yall out! You can try it! L shook his head coldly and replied in an icy tone. Tiffany snorted, You really dont know whats good for you! She then shouted at those men dressed like bodyguards, Bodyguards, get rid of them for me! Its such a waste of time! Two pests ruined my good mood for the day. Smack! As soon as she finished speaking, there was a crisp sound followed by Tiffany screaming in pain while flying away from where she stood spinning around. L wiped his hands clean and spoke coldly, Is my wife someone that can be insulted by anyone? Everyone stood there stunned watching L. A male hitting one of todays hottest female stars? Afternding on the ground half her pretty little face swelled up quickly with red handprint clearly visible! Her nose started bleeding profusely too. But L didnt show any mercy whatsoever! You you hit me? You bastard! Tiffany yelled, covering her face and ring at L in anger. Bodyguard! Bodyguard! Beat him to death! She had been adored by everyone since she became famous. How could a passerby dare to p her? If this got out, it would definitely be tomorrows headline news! Chapter 185 Die on Your knees Tiffanys bodyguards surrounded L, their faces grim. Martial snapped out of his daze and red at L with hostility. He exuded a fierce aura. He always imed to have real kung fu, which was technically true as he was ate-stage martial artist in Horizontal Training. However, this level of strength was enough to deal with ordinary people or even regr special forces soldiers. So Maurice was very confident and always thought he was the real master. You guys step back and let Maurice help me vent! Tiffany ordered her bodyguards while giving Maurice a look that flickered with cunning. Maurice, make sure you cripple him for me! It had to be said that this female star had some scheming skills! If it were her own bodyguard who beat up L badly, it might cause her some trouble. But if Maurice did it instead, she would not be implicated in any way. At most, the media would say that Maurice lost his temper and crippled someone for himself! At this moment, Maurice did not know he had been used as a pawn by Tiffany; when he heard her words, he felt like an opportunity to show off his skills had arrived. Dont worry Tiffany! I will definitely help you vent your anger! With these words spoken confidently by him while clenching his fists tightly enough to make them crackle loudly against each other; He approached L menacingly. Come on then! What kind of skill do you have beating up women? Lets see what youve got! L looked at him, sneered, and said, You want to spar with me? Haha just a pretty boy with some shy moves, forget it. Upon hearing this, Maurice instantly became furious. Who are you calling a pretty boy with shy moves? Since the beginning of his career, he had always carried the aura of real kung fu, and the thing he couldnt tolerate the most was someone calling him a pretty boy with shy moves! It seemed as if that touched a nerve, reaching his limit! Say it again! Just a few dance moves on the screen, dont whine with me, or else Ill knock your teeth out! L sneered. Maurice, infuriated, had his face distorted. You want to knock my teeth out? Fine! I challenge you to a duel. Ill show you whether my skills are just shy moves! Fight?! Why are you so ridiculous?ughed L mockingly upon hearing these words from Maurices mouth. Maurice gritted his teeth and asked, What, are you scared? The crew members and other actors, both male and female, also thought L was too arrogant. They knew Maurice had real skills! This guy was provoking him so much that he would definitely be done for today. Just then, Ls face suddenly changed color! His eyes nced in a certain direction. Killing intent! Such strong killing intent! What? Scared now? Maurice saw Ls change in expression and immediately sneered, thinking that L had backed down. Others alsoughed mockingly. Look at his face! Haha, is he scared? If youre afraid then surrender and apologize to Miss Payne! Hes already afraid before even starting the fight! This kind of person only dares to bully women! Even if he backs down now, Mr. Reid wont let him go after he hit Miss Payne today. Miranda also felt the change in Ls expression and couldnt help but ask with some confusion, What happened? Its okay. Stay close to me and dont run around! L shook his head calmly towards Miranda. Just then an unexpected event urred! Thiske was located in a valley within the Carania Mountain scenic area! Surrounded by hills on all sides! At this moment from a mountain on the east side came quickly rushing figures. These figures were extremely fast with agile movements covered entirely by ck ninja suits. Around their waist or back they carried samurai swords! Whoosh whoosh whoosh After several breaths these people arrived here quickly surrounding everyone here. Swish swish swish The next second dazzling sword light flickered as these unwee guests drew their swords one after another. For an instant killing intent filled the scene! Everyone raise your hands up! Kneel on the ground! The leading ninja coldly shouted with an incredibly rigid Priociania ent. Everyone looked at each other showing panic. Pfft! Just when they hesitated amidst chaos they saw terrifying sword light sh. The leading ninja raised his hand holding a sword which fell directly onto one of the crew members head chopping it off! Blood sprayed up instantly! Ahh! They killed him! At the sight of this scene, a scream erupted. Everyone understood that the curved knives in these peoples hands were not props. They were real weapons that could cut through iron like mud and kill people! Shut up! Do as I said earlier! Raise your hands and kneel down! The leading ninja shouted coldly. As soon as his words fell, the screams and chaos abruptly stopped. Everyone was scared witless, raising their hands and kneeling down one after another. No one doubted that if they didnt obey, they would be headless corpses in the next second! The crew members, male and female actors, wedding shop staff, scenic area personnel all dared not disobey their orders. Even Maurice who always boasted about his real kung fu knelt down without any resistance at this moment! Except for two figures! L was still standing there holding Mirandas hand straight up. Miranda felt the terrifying killing intent inside her but she wasnt afraid to kneel because she believed this man could protect her! The leading ck-d ninja originally had his eyes fixed on Tiffany. This Priocia superstar with a big reputation was their target this time. However at this moment he saw someone still standing there so he froze for a moment, Huh? Why arent you kneeling? Do you want to die? The ones who should be kneeling are you guys! Youre Ski people right? L asked expressionlessly but with an extremely cold gaze word by word.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Hmph! The lead ck-d ninja snorted coldly while walking towards L with his samurai sword raised high. A murderous aura emanated from him! You foolish Priocia pig! Since you want to die then Ill grant your wish! Swish! As soon as he finished speaking, his samurai sword shed fiercely towards Ls neck. A cruel look appeared in his eyes! Everyones hearts were lifted at this moment. This arrogant man really didnt know how to live or die! He dared hit Tiffany and provoke Maurice but now facing a ck-d ninja who killed without blinking an eye, he still dared act so arrogantly. He was going to die! Ding! However, in the next instant, apanied by a light sound like the sh of gold and iron, the samurai sword stopped abruptly in mid-air. The tip of the sword was actually caught between two fingers! Seeing this scene, everyones pupils shrank and showed an expression of disbelief. Tiffany and Maurice even suspected that these ck-d ninjas were also acting with L. You The leader of the ck-d ninjas face changed dramatically, showing a strong look of horror. Kneel down and die! L said coldly. At lightning speed, he snatched away his opponents samurai sword while kicking out with both feet. Crack! Crack! The leader ninjas knee bones were directly shattered by Ls kick. His legs bent backwards as he knelt on the ground. Ah! He let out a scream immediately! But before he could finish screamingpletely, L had already plunged his samurai sword into his head from above! The de went straight through him and pierced into the ground beneath him! He was nailed to that spot while still kneeling! Chapter 186 Laughing More Sinisterly Upon seeing this scene, everyone present gasped in shock. Ls swift and ruthless actions were astounding, even causing Miranda behind him to change her expression. #$%&! *(@#) another ninja growled as they regained their senses and charged towards L, shouting in their Skinguage. Each one exuded a murderous aura that seemed to lower the temperature of the entire area to below freezing. Thisnd is no longer yours to rampage on! L dered coldly before bellowing out a battle cry. He scooped up Miranda and charged forward with lightning speed! Swish! A samurai sword shed towards him but L reacted instantly. Before his opponent could react, he crushed their wrist and disarmed them. In one fluid motion, he caught the sword and kicked out at his enemys knee with bone-crunching force. The sound of bones breaking mixed with cries of agony as the ninja fell to his knees impaled by his own de! The ensuing battle was brutal C shing swords rang out like church bells while screams of pain mixed with the sickening sounds of bones snapping underfoot or des slicing through flesh like butter C it was a symphony of death! But for these ck-d ninjas, brutality was just another day at work! However, for those watching from afar who had never seen such violence before C they were horrified beyond belief! Hes terrifying! How can one man take on so many skilled assassins? He must be some kind of demon! Bullshit! Hes killing Ski scums who threaten us! I call him our savior! Get up off your knees you cowards! someone shouted as most ninjas focused solely on attacking L while others began retreating from the area altogether. However, most people stayed put despite being scared witless by what they saw unfolding before them. Tiffany watched it all unfold in disbelief; her expression alternating between shock and confusion. Maurice was sweating profusely. The manager of the scenic areas eyes were twitching uncontrobly. The crew members and extras were all on edge. The manager of the bridal shop and photographer looked incredulous. At that moment, someone turned to Maurice and urgently said, Mr. Ellison, you need to help! There are too many ck-d ninjas, he cant handle them alone! Others heard this and reacted as well. Yes! Yes! Maurice, you know kung fu right? Go help him! You can take on ten people at once right? Hurry up and lend a hand! Mr. Maurice, please help him! He cant do it alone! Suddenly everyone realized there was another expert present and began urging Maurice to act. Shut the hell up! I I Maurice shouted in frustration with his handsome face turning red. The constant blood mist rising from that direction along with screams made him tremble with fear! How could he muster the courage to rush over to Ls aid? On screen he was mighty enough to take on ten or even hundreds of enemies but this fight it was real! This wasnt a movie!! At that moment Miranda felt an inexplicable sense of security being held in Ls arms. It felt like she was wrapped in safety despite the brutal fight happening so close by! However leaving his embrace would be like entering hell itself! In his arms it felt like she was in a peaceful harbor away from all danger! After what seemed like ages everything around her finally calmed down as L ced her back onto solid ground. The next second her beautiful eyes widened dramatically along with everyone else around them who looked shocked beyond belief.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. All ck-d ninjas had turned into corpses!! Their deaths almost identical C knees shattered; legs twisted backwards kneeling on the ground; pierced through their heads by samurai swords nailed onto the ground below them! A sea of corpses knelt before them Hissing sounds filled their ears as they gasped for air one after another. Tiffany, Maurice, the crew members, extras, and staff at the bridal shop all trembled with fear. Except for Tiffany who still harbored hatred towards L, the other women present couldnt help but look in awe and admiration at his tall figure. This is a true master! I dont know why, but this scene doesnt scare me. Instead, I feel exhrated! Why dont we know why? Because we are Priocia people!! Hes so handsome! This is what a real man looks like! No wonder his wife is more beautiful than any celebrity. Only such a woman can match such a man. Just then, an extremely cold voice suddenly rang out. Hehehe I didnt expect that a martial arts performer from the crew would actually be a true master! Looking towards the source of the voice revealed only a small figure suddenly leaping out of theke andnding on its shore. This person was dressed inbat gear with twin swords strapped to his back emitting fierce and powerful energy. Im not just any martial artist! L stared at him and shook his head. It doesnt matter; youre going to die anyway! The small figure spoke menacingly. As he spoke these words, he seemed to remember something suddenly asking in broken Priociania, By the way have you met Sagi Fujino? Hes one of Skis top masters. L raised an eyebrow nodding, Yes I have! I killed him already! What about it? The expression on Miyasaki Kojiros face turned ferocious upon hearing this news. You bastard! That was my disciple! Ill cut you into pieces as offerings for Sagis spirit in heaven! Remember my name C Miyasaki Kojiro. With each step he took towards L, his aura grew stronger until finally reaching its peak whereupon he drew his sword unleashing his strongest attack! Miyasaki never expected thatst time when they visited Priocia, one of their own would actually fall here. Therefore he had no choice but to continue where his disciple left off by personallying to Priocia himself. How did you kill my disciple? Miyasaki asked while gathering strength for another attack. Sagi was a master of the half-step sect, yet he died at the hands of Priocia people. Miyasaki wanted to extract useful information from L to ensure his own safety. L sneered and released Mirandas hand without responding. Not talking? No problem! My strongest attack will surely send you into the arms of death! It would be an honor for you to die by my sword, Miyasaki chuckled. Is that so? Perhaps youll soon find out how your disciple met his end! However, Lughed even more wickedly than him at this moment. Chapter 187 Your Disciple Died Like This Thekeside valley was filled with a tense atmosphere. Even the ordinary people who were far away could feel the terrifying murderous intent between L and Miyasaki. A powerful force surged out of Miyasaki like a tangible substance, pressing towards L. After gathering his strength to its peak, he let out a strange cry, drew out his twin swords and turned into an afterimage charging towards L! L snorted coldly and stomped his foot fearlessly to meet him. His eyes were also filled with fighting spirit. sh! Miyasakis expression became ferocious as he crossed his swords through space, carrying an astonishing sharpness and momentum as they shed towards L. The posture seemed to want to cut L into four pieces! Buzz! In that split second, a majestic dragon aura suddenly spewed out from within Ls body and formed a solid protective energy around him. Around the surface of Ls body, the air seemed to twist along with it. In the blink of an eye, he charged forward against Miyasakis cross sh without any hesitation. Ding! Ding! Ding In the next moment, Miyasaki who had been full of confidence had pupils that shrank dramatically! The cruel ferocity on his face was instantly reced by shock! He saw that when both swords in his hands shed onto Ls body, they were broken inch by inch by dragon aura surrounding him. No! Puchi! Immediately afterwards, L grabbed one piece of broken sword in hand effortlessly then inserted it into Miyazakis throat like lightning fast speed! Miyazaki widened his eyes only feeling icy chill spreading throughout this whole body from throat, Master above God God realm He opened up mouth again, butrge amount blood spurted from mouth mixed with blooding from throat. Pong! However before he could finish speaking, L kicked fiercely at his chest position. This small figure flew backwards. Afternding on ground, his chest copsed horribly but for some reason still not dead yet. L shed over beside Miyasaki, coldly overlooking at him. Miyasakis eyes widened in horror, unwillingness, and fear of death. Shadow de will help me avenge he managed to say before taking hisst breath. His death was almost identical to Sagis C his throat pierced, chest copsed, and heart and lungs ruptured. L sneered. Your disciple died the same way. Without expression on his face, L walked towards the group of people. Miranda hurriedly followed behind him and asked, L, are you hurt? Do you need to go to the hospital? Although this man appeared invincible during the fight just now, as a goddess CEO she was worried about him. Dont worry hoeny, L dismissed her concern. He then turned his gaze towards Maurice and said, And I still have to duel with him! He must be eager for it! Hearing this remark made Maurice tremble all over; sweat dripped from his forehead as he paled instantly. No no need big brother! Youre right! Im just a weakling! Maurice shook his head repeatedly in fear. The martial arts actor who had been arrogant earlier about dueling with L now looked like he was going to cry; trembling lips stuttered out words that couldnt even meet Ls gaze anymore. L chuckled coldly while scanning the crowd with a nce that made everyone feel uneasy. The manager of the scenic area shrank back in fear while feeling his legs go weak; even Tiffany avoided eye contact with him and her face changed constantly between light and dark shades. Suddenly there were urgent police sirens ring nearby! In no time at all several Punishment and Investigation Bureau patrol cars along with several ambnces arrived on scene! The captain leading them got out of their car only to be shocked by what they saw before them! Nobody move! Put your hands up! The captain pulled out their gun immediately shouting loudly at everyone present. After the other officers got out of the car, they were all scared by what they saw. They quickly pulled out their guns as they looked at the bodies that were kneeling on the ground. L shook his head and raised his hands in cooperation. The others followed suit and raised their hands. Take them all away! The captain ordered coldly, taking everyone who was there into custody. As for the ambnces that came with them, they became hearses instead. There were no wounded people here, only bodies! At noon that day! In an interrogation room at Ednds Punishment General Office, L was firmly fixed to a metal chair. Two uniformed personnel stared at him with cold expressions, their eyes like those of someone staring down a dangerous flood or beast. Officers, Ive given my statement several times already. Cant I leave now? L asked innocently while his hands were handcuffed behind him. A female officer snorted coldly and said seriously, Do you think its possible? You killed so many people! Until we investigate this matter thoroughly, you wont be going anywhere! Another male officer also spoke sternly, The nature of this incident is very serious! L smiled bitterly and said, Ive already told you guys; I killed criminals! It was self-defense! If I didnt kill them then they would have killed me or someone else. No matter what happens, wait for us to investigate everything first! This matter is too serious; we cant just let you go. The uniformed man spoke seriously. Just then another gray-haired man walked in from outside; he looked like he had a higher rank than these two officers did. When he came in, he looked sternly at L and said, Mr. Willis, someone has used you of murder! In addition to those ninja assassins who died by your hand, you also killed one member of a film crew! Upon hearing this news, Ls face changed instantly. What? When did I kill someone from a film crew? Who used me? He asked incredulously Tiffany Payne, replied the gray-haired manContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. L paused for a moment upon hearing her name before showing anger on his face again, She used me?! Shes talking nonsense just because she has some personal grudge against me! What about everyone else? Are they blind too? From other peoples statements, you should know that it was those ck-d ninjas who killed that member of the film crew rather than myself. This time, indeed, one crew member died. At the beginning, his head was chopped off by the leading ck-d ninja as a warning to others. He never expected that Tiffany would use him of the murder. Shes a public figure, so we must take her words seriously! Mr. Willis, please be patient. We will investigate thoroughly! The gray-haired man said in a businesslike manner. Chapter 188 Release the Person! L shouted angrily, Bring her to me for a confrontation! Shes just seeking revenge and ndering me! The gray-haired man hesitated for a moment before saying in a deep voice, I will convey your wishes to Miss Payne. If she agrees, I will arrange for you to confront each other. After speaking, the gray-haired man left the interrogation room. Meanwhile, on the other side of the building. Most of the people who had finished recording statements were still gathered in front of Punishment and Investigation Bureaus courtyard and hadnt left yet. Miranda was among them! She looked around anxiously but didnt see Ling out. The next second, Miranda grabbed a uniformed officer and asked worriedly, Excuse me, why hasnt Le out yet? Is he okay? The officer shook his head and said apologetically, Im sorry miss. Someone has used him of killing an innocent person so were still investigating. Hearing this made Mirandas face change color, When did L ever kill an innocent person? Who used him? Is that person blind? As she spoke, she nced around but couldnt see Tiffany anywhere either. This made Miranda think about something suddenly, and she asked angrily, Is it that female star Tiffany? Im sorry, I cant say anything about it. The uniformed officer shook his head apologetically. Miranda became anxious when she heard this, and stomped her foot in anger. She took out her phone ready to call someone with connections to help clear up trouble for L. However, suddenly there was chaos outside! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap With a quick but orderly sound of footsteps, a group of soldiers wearingbat gear rushed into Punishment and Investigation Bureaus courtyard with loaded guns. After they came in, the soldiers stood straight in two rows. Eduard followed by Ralphie walked behind them as they strode inside. His expression seemed somewhat unfriendly! What are you doing here? This is Punishment and Investigation Bureau! One uniformed staff member saw their posture, and his face changed color as he questioned them loudly. Where is Mr. Willis? Were here to take him away! Ralphie stepped forward, his tone firm.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eduard stood there with a cold expression on his face. At that moment, a middle-aged man with an imposing demeanor walked out of the Punishment and Investigation Bureau. Seeing this scene, the mans face immediately darkened as he asked in an annoyed tone, Eduard, what do you mean bying here to cause trouble? He was none other than Lionel Burke, the chief of Ednds punishment and investigation bureau. Eduard snorted coldly. Lionel! Cut the crap and release Mr. Willis! Were still investigating, Lionel frowned. What are you investigating? The identities of those dead people have already been confirmed by our military. These ninjas were secret agents sent by Ski to carry out destructive missions in Priocia. Mr. Willis killed them all and deserves recognition for it! But instead of praising him, you detained him for interrogation? Eduard threw a stack of documents at Lionel with an angry look on his face. Lionel looked through the documents and his expression changed several times before saying hesitantly, But now someone is using L of killing innocent people! In addition to these assassins who were killed by him earlier, he also allegedly killed a member of the film crew. Bullshit! Who made that usation? Was it them? Eduard pointed at the group gathered in the yard and asked angrily. These people trembled when they saw this situation unfold before their eyes and quickly waved their hands while denying any involvement, No we didnt do anything wrong! How could Mr. Willis have killed Joe? I saw it clearly that it was one of those assassins who did it! Thats right! I can testify for Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis is a hero. He saved us from danger. How could he kill innocent people? It was those Ski assassins who did it! We can testify for Mr. Willis! It wasnt me who used Mr. Willis! Who would be so despicable as to lie like this? The crew members present at the scene including extras from various backgrounds such as employees from bridal shops or even the manager all spoke up one after another trying to clear Willis name. Some of the actresses and female extras spoke even louder, as if they heard someone falsely using L, and they were also very angry. Now, almost all of them had be fans of L, the man who was like a god of death, filled with a certain awe and admiration. Miranda was excited when she saw this scene and thanked them repeatedly, saying, Thank you! Thank you for being willing to testify for L! No problem! Were just telling the truth! If it werent for Mr. Willis, we would probably have fallen into the hands of those killers by now! We cant imagine what we would have faced then! Mr. Willis is our benefactor! At this moment, a second-tier female actress stepped forward and spoke passionately with sincerity. Miranda made a hmm sound and showed gratitude towards her. She just didnt know why, but there was a sour feeling in her heart. L, you are really amazing! You have won the favor of so many girls all at once At this moment, Eduard snorted coldly and asked Lionel, Did you hear it all? Release the person! Well okay. Ill go through the process and release Mr. Willis as soon as possible. Lionel finally nodded and said with a bitter smile. At this moment, another group of people rushed into the courtyard in a hurry. Mr. Reid, youre here? Mr. Reid! When the crew members present saw the neer, they all greeted him. Coming in, it was none other than Sam, the young master of the Reids Group! He was also the chairman of Reids Mediapany! As a financial conglomerate giant in Kreanford, the Reids Group had its fingers in many pies, including the entertainment industry. The Reids Mediapany had always been under Sams responsibility. In recent years, many new inte celebrities had gained poprity, and Tiffany was one of them. The fairy tale drama Nine Lives Heavens Tragedy was not originally filmed at the Carania Mountain Scenic Area. It was because the female lead, Tiffany, learned that Sam had been sent by her father to Ednd to manage the business and development there, that she insisted on adding a scene with the film crew. The location for filming was set at Carania Mountain Scenic Area. The purpose was undoubtedly clear. She just wanted to have more contact with Sam, and she was afraid she even wanted to create opportunities to climb into the bed of this young owner of the Reids Group and hold onto his wealthy thigh. Upon receiving the news that the Nine Lives Heavens Tragedy film crew had been attacked by a hitman, Sam rushed over in a hurry. As soon as he entered, he anxiously asked. Mr. Reid, everything is okay. Only Joe was killed and everyone else is safe. A crew member reassured him. Sam nodded his head slightly and his face rxed a bit. He scanned the crowd with his eyes, seemingly looking for some key actors. However, in the next second, his gaze fixed on Miranda. His expression froze momentarily before he quickly approached her and said, Mrs. Willis? What are you doing here? Chapter 189 Are You the One Accusing Mr. Willis? Sam received the news and rushed over here, but he only knew that the film crew had been attacked by a killer. He didnt know any specifics, let alone that L and Miranda were also involved in this incident. When he saw Miranda at this moment, he was surprised. Im here of course. L and I were also present during this incident, Miranda nodded. Where is he? Sams expression tightened as he scanned the crowd in front of him. Apart from seeing the armed guards and Eduards shock, he did not see L anywhere. At this moment, when they heard Sams conversation with Miranda, those crew members showed surprise on their faces. Sam was being so polite to Ls wife? Previously when facing the other side of the film crew driving them away, L said that he would call Mr. Reid which everyone took as a joke. However now it seemed like they really did know each other! And looking at Sams behavior towards her showed their rtionship was not ordinary!! Maurice wiped off his sweat nervously while trying to hide behind people in the crowd. Thinking about his disrespect towards L and Miranda before made him feel uneasy inside fearing that if she found out what happened she might say something in front of Sam again. At this time Eduard coldly snorted next to him saying, Mr. Willis is being detained for interrogation! Someone falsely used him of killing members of the film crew! Mr. Reid, was it your people who did it? It should be! After all there doesnt seem to be anyone else. Hearing these words, Sams face changed suddenly as he looked towards those people from the film crew asking coldly, What happened? We dont have anything to do with it, Mr. Reid! We didnt do anything! They quickly tried distancing themselves from any involvement. We even shouted earlier that we wanted to testify for Mr. Willis! Yeah! Joe was killed by those killers; it has nothing to do with Mr. Willis! We all saw it! These people quickly expressed themselves trying hard clearing their names but hearing these words, Sam knew deep down inside that L never killed anyone from their team, making his face turn dark! If Mr. Willis didnt do it, then who framed him? Who had enough guts? At this point, Nine Lives Heavens Tragedys female lead actress stepped forward C she was just previously an unknown supporting actress on set Her eyes flickered uncertainly as she said, Maybe it was Tiffany. Previously, due to some misunderstanding, Mr. Willis pped Tiffany once. But even now, Tiffany hasnt finished writing the record yet. Is it because Tiffany is unhappy with Mr. Willis? So Tiffany relied on her fame and was used to being arrogant and domineering on set.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. There were already many people who couldnt stand her! Tiffany? Sams face changed constantly. Whoever goes in to take a look will know? Lionel, lets go? Lets release the person! Eduard sneered and urged Lionel again. Miss Payne, are you sure that you saw L kill Joe Grant at that time? In the interrogation room, the gray-haired man asked Tiffany who was sitting there. L stared coldly at this female star, Miss Payne, you better think twice before speaking! A hint of hatred shed in Tiffanys eyes as she looked at L. At this moment, the swollen handprint on half of her face was particrly conspicuous. Officer, I remember it was him! You see how he looks like this and his tone of voice. Can I use him of threatening me again? Tiffany sneered and asked. Tiffany Payne! Youre using falsely! Youll also be held legally responsible for this! I advise you not to talk nonsense! That person at that time had his head cut off by a ck-clothed ninja. Everyone saw it clearly! L gritted his teeth. He wished he could give this woman a few more ps from the past. Im sorry but what I saw was definitely you killing him! As for how others saw it; I dont know but maybe they were all afraid of your murderous ways! But me, Tiffany, I wont fear your power! Tiffany pouted as she touched her forehead looking dizzy then added, Of course, I dont rule out that things were too tense back then, and I got scared which led to an illusion! After all, you pped me once so my head is still ringing now. Anyway, I just said what I saw. Upon hearing these words, L red angrily at her, You Tiffany smirked triumphantly, relishing in Ls helpless expression. You dare hit me? Let me tell you, you wont get away with it! she eximed. What does your strength matter? So what if you can take down a bunch of assassins? she continued. Do you think you can fight against thew and the countrys violent machinery? Suddenly, a loud noise interrupted her rant as someone kicked open the door to the interrogation room. Ralphie retracted his foot and stood at attention by the door. Eduard stormed in with a grim face while L, who was handcuffed to his chair, looked surprised at Eduards sudden appearance. How did this big shot get in here? he thought to himself. The uniformed personnel inside immediately stood up warily and even reached for their guns! Lionel also entered and gestured for them to calm down. The next second, he looked at Eduard incredulously andined, Eduard! Cant you be more careful? This door costs tens of thousands. You have to pay if it gets damaged! Fine then, Eduard retorted irritably. If youre so capable, send someone over to our security zone forpensation. Lionel rolled his eyes helplessly. Was he crazy enough to send someone over there just for money?! Why dont your men release mine first? Lionel asked instead. At that moment, Sam walked in from outside and saw Tiffany sitting across from L. His face instantly turned sour with displeasure! Eduard wasted no time confronting Tiffany as soon as he arrived, Is it true that you used Mr. Willis of killing people on set? He grabbed her hair without any regard for her status as a celebrity or anything else. Ahh! What are you doing?! Who are you? Help! Tiffany screamed as she felt like her scalp was about to be ripped off. Who am I? I am Eduard Harris, the Chief of Police in the Ednd Security Zone, Eduard gritted his teeth. Mr. Harris, what are you doing? Tiffanys expression turned panicked and frightened upon hearing his identity. What am I doing? Open your eyes wide and take a look at this intelligence report! The target of this mission is you, led by Miyasaki Kojiro! If it werent for Mr. Willis, your fate as an actress would be sealed! And you, a despicable person who not only fails to appreciate Mr. Willis but also tries to shift me onto him? You, damn it! Eduard seethed with hatred. Chapter 190 Completely Cold Upon hearing this, Tiffanys heart skipped a beat and her face turned pale with fear. But she continued to be stubborn and shrill, saying, I I dont know if those killers will catch me, but I saw L kill someone. I dont rule out the possibility that I had a hallucination because L pped me before! Look hes such a violent person who has already killed so many assassins. He might have identally killed crew members too! I may have been mistaken, but I didnt intentionally use him no! This woman remained unrepentant even now. Just then, she suddenly saw Sam walking in and her eyes lit up. Mr. Reid! Mr. Reid save me! Mr. Reid, you have to help me! Although Eduard held high status in society, Tiffany believed that the Reids Group as one of thergest corporations in the state must hold considerable power. As long as Sam stood by her side, even a general from a second-tier city would give face. However, the next moment was something Tiffany couldnt believe happened at all. Sams expression became extremely ugly. He ignored Tiffany at first and looked at L with deep guilt on his face. Mr. Willis, are you okay? L smiled faintly, Im fine. Then he looked towards Tiffany, Is this your famous star? Sam forced himself to smile bitterly, Yes! Oh noshe used to be. Seeing this scene and hearing Sam call L this way left Tiffany wide-eyed with shock on her face. Sam actually called this man Mr. Willis? Now At that moment, Sam turned around and looked at Tiffany with an extremely grim expression. Eduard nced at him then released his grip on Tiffany. p! The next second, Sam pped the female celebrity hard causing her fly out of sight while screaming miserably. Mr. Reid, II Tiffany fell down onto the ground looking up at Sam whoseplexion was terrifying while trembling voice asking, Did you see Mr. Willis kill any crew members? Huh? As he spoke, he grabbed Tiffanys long hair and yanked her up, forcing her face towards L. Open your damn eyes and look! Did I kill anyone from the crew? L demanded. Tiffany trembled with fear, tears streaming down her face. Even if she were a fool, she could tell that Sam had a close rtionship with L. I I might have been mistaken Tiffany said in a tearful voice. Smack! Sam pped her hard again and red at her with anger. Say it again! You were mistaken? He was truly angry and ashamed! Who was L? He had helped him once on the construction site before. Most importantly, he was his mothers savior!! Vincent had repeatedly instructed him to build a good rtionship with L as if he were an older brother. And now one of his actors used L of being a murderer? If L really did it, then there would be nothing to say! The key was that everyone had proven that L was innocent. Tiffany was just spouting nonsense! Sam felt like he couldnt even face L now. If his parents found out about this incident, Sam didnt know what kind of scolding he would receive. Tiffanys face was already unrecognizable from all the beating she received from Sam in his rage. I remember now Mr. Willis didnt kill Joe! Tiffany cried out while shaking uncontrobly in fear. I made it up Smack! Smack! Smack The sound of loud ps echoed throughout the interrogation room as Sam furiously struck Tiffany over and over again while shouting at her, Youre talking nonsense? I told you not to talk nonsense! Youre using him of murder?! If it wasnt for Mr. Willis being who he is C if it were someone else C you could ruin their life! How did we ever make you famous? You whore! Do you even know who Mr. Willis is?! He saved my mothers life. Hes our family benefactor!! How can I ever face him after what youve done? Damn it all to hell!! You wretched woman!!! As Sam continued to hit, he cursed in frustration. Mr. Reid! Im sorry Ahh! I wont do it again! Please spare me Ahh!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tiffany screamed, her face contorted beyond recognition. The same woman who had been arrogant and haughty just that morning was now cowering. If people saw her on the street right now, there was no way they would recognize her as the up-anding female starlet of Nine Lives Heavens Tragedy. Ahem, Mr. Reid, this is the Punishment and Investigation Bureau C hitting people isnt allowed. Lionel coughed to get their attention. Sam took a deep breath and stopped hitting her angrily after ncing at L for a moment before dialing his phone. Hello? Its me, Sam! Rece Nine Lives Heavens Tragedy leading actress! Yes! Tell those investors that if they suffer any losses, then Reids Group will take responsibility! And from now on, cklist Tiffany Paynepletely! Hearing this phone call made Tiffany cry in despair and regret as she huddled in the corner of the room. She knew she was finished! Many people are like this C when they realize they should have acted more humbly earlier on in life, its already toote! After leaving the interrogation room with L by his side, Sam solemnly faced him with bent knees. L was taken aback by his gesture but quickly helped him up saying, What are you doing? Sam looked ashamed, Mr. Willis, Im sorry! I need to apologize properly or else my conscience wont be clear. L waved his hand dismissively, Its fine. Dont be so dramatic! Your dog bit me once but youve already killed it so were even. Sam chuckled wryly while scratching his head, Please dont tell my parents about this incident. They might kill me too. Do I look like someone who would tattle? Lets just forget about it, replied L exasperatedly. At that moment Eduard cleared his throat from beside them, Um Mr. Reid could you apologize to L properlyter? We have some confidential matters we need to discuss. A few minutester outside of Punishment and Investigation Bureau: In an army car sat only Eduard and L discussing confidential matters together. Mr. Willis, I never would have thought that you could kill Miyasaki Kojiro! He was a master! Eduard looked at L with shock on his face. The young man in front of him continued to amaze him with each passing moment. Chapter 191 Eduard’s Request When L took down the Bloody Butcher, Eduard was shocked. And when he also took out Sagi Fujino, Eduard was even more stunned. Now, with yet another master taken down by this young man, Eduard couldnt help but feel that there was something mysterious about him. He dared to specte about just how powerful L really was. Mr. Willis, Eduard couldnt resist asking. What level of martial artist are you? L hesitated for a moment before shaking his head and saying, Im not sure. All he knew was that he had just broken through to the Uppecia realm. As for what level that corresponded to for someone like Eduard, L had no idea. Well okay then, said an embarrassed Eduard who assumed that L didnt want to reveal his true strength and didnt press any further. But in the next second, this leaders tone changed as he said, I wanted to tell you that these ninja you killed were tasked with kidnapping Tiffany and holding her hostage so they could negotiate with me in exchange for Conor! Even Sagi Fujino fromst time wanted Scarlet as leverage against me! Mr. Willis, continued a grateful Eduard. Youve done me a huge favor twice now! I dont know how I can thank you enough. Conor? raised an eyebrow L as he thought back to when Scarlet first brought Conor around while wearing Skis unique clothes. But then he shrugged and said, No need to thank me. It just happened at the right time! Besides anyone who dares act recklessly in Priocia will be punished by everyone! You dont have to exin all of this secrecy stuff. Eduardughed heartily, If youre interested in developing your career within our military rankswhats a little bit of secrecy? Soare you interested? L shook his head, Not really interested at the moment. If it were several years ago when someone offered him such an opportunity like this one presented by Eduard today C full of passion and ready-to-serve-the-country spirit C L would have joined without hesitation. However nowhe had a wife and daughter which made things less realistic Okay then, sighed Eduard disappointedly before continuing on, HoweverI do have one more request if I may be so bold Hearing this request made by Eduard caused L smile knowingly without saying anything else. Eduard let out a sigh and his face turned red with embarrassment. He thought about his attitude and reaction when L asked for his help in promoting Lowes Golden Wound Medicine in the military.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. This made Eduard feel a little ashamed. Mr. Harris, if its personal, then forget it! If its not your own personal matter, you can tell me and I can help, said L calmly. Eduard forced a bitter smile, feeling the distance between himself and L. He knew that L didnt want to talk about any personal rtionships with him anymore. Its not personal! Its about Conor. He is currently being held captive in the Ednd Security Prison. As far as I know, Ednd Biological Research Institute has made breakthroughs in gic research recently. I cannot disclose any specific research results due to confidentiality reasons. But we suspect that Conor has some relevant information because he used to work there before. Thats why Sagi Fujino and Miyasaki Kojiro have appeared at Ednd several times trying to rescue him. I want you to help us by escorting Conor to Iylonio and handing him over to their authorities. You are very capable of doing this job without fail if you agree! What do you think? Are you willing to do something for our country? Eduard asked eagerly. L rolled his eyes, Mr. Harris, dont try ttery or use national righteousness as an excuse for me. Just tell me when approximately? In ten days time? How does that sound? replied Eduard hopefully. Okay! If nothing unexpected happens, then yes, answered L after thinking for a while. After parting ways with Eduard, L and Miranda had lunch together and then proceeded toplete the wedding photoshoot in the afternoon. After the events of the morning, the staff at the bridal shop treated L and Miranda with utmost politeness and respect. The service was impable. Of course, the morning incident had its information sealed. Both the film crew and the personnel from the scenic area and bridal shop signed nondisclosure agreements, prohibiting them from revealing any rted details to the outside. For the next few days, L didnt bother to see Victoria or treat her. It seemed like he really didnt care anymore! Meanwhile, a powerful pharmacist appeared in Ednd, selling a pill called the Nourishing Essence Pill to wealthy people. Its effects were highly sought after by many people, especially those whose bodies had been depleted by alcohol and sex. After taking the Nourishing Essence Pill, they seemed to be rejuvenated. This evening, in the sales department office of Hodges Wine. Allison finished her days work, which had be a routine for her, often working overtime until around eight oclock, just like the night of the ss reunion. Today, she finally managed to leave the office early, but her beautiful face was filled with worry. She had to go to the hospital to take care of her mother, who suffered from heart disease. Her mothers heart function had deteriorated to the point where she needed an artificial heart. The costs involved were substantial, totaling more than eighty thousand. For Allison, in her twenties, this amount seemed astronomical. Allison, ready to call it a day? At that moment, a middle-aged man with greased hair and sses walked in with a smiling expression. Mr. Hunter. Allison greeted the middle-aged man with a forced smile, though a hint of annoyance shed in her eyes. Allison, how are you doing with this months sales target? Brandon Hunter, the middle-aged man, asked with a grin. I checked, and with the bonus this month, youll be making over twelve thousand. Not bad, not bad. But I heard your mother needs heart surgery, and that requires a lot of money. Allison, feigning concern, replied, Yes, Im working on it. Mr. Hunter, you dont need to worry. Brandon made a sarcastic sound, Allison, stop pretending! How about the matter I mentioned to youst time? Considered it yet? As long as you join Dillon, not to mention eighty thousand, even eight million wont be a problem! Why work so hard every day, having to run the business and put on a fake smile for those people? Youre not a young girl fresh out of school. This society is realistic. Stop pretending to be innocent! Allison, irritated, retorted, Pretending to be innocent? Haha, pretending to be pure just because I dont want topromise? Mr. Hunter, did Dillon offer you a lot of benefits for delivering me to him? You Brandon was momentarily silenced by Allisons strong response. He then sneered, Fine, pretend to be high and mighty! Lets see how youre going to raise over eighty thousand! For the sake of your reputation, you dont even care about your mothers life, right? Cant even fulfill filial piety. Whats the use of pretending to be a pure and innocent flower? Pah! Hearing these insulting words, Allisons chest heaved with anger, and her pretty face turned bright red. She took a deep breath, and tears of frustration and resentment involuntarily welled up in her eyes. At that moment, the image of someone and a particr sentence uttered by that person came to her mind. Biting her lip, Allison said, Who told you I cant raise the money? Chapter 192 Who Are You Cursing? Brandon heard Allisons words and responded with a scoff, Huh? You can raise money? Where are you going to get it from? Ive investigated your family! Your mother has been sick for years, and on top of that you have a brother who doesnt work and likes to gamble. Your rtives and friends avoid your family like theyre avoiding the gue. And 80 thousand is not a small amount of money. Even if you have rtives or friends willing to help, who could gather that much money for you? You think you can raise the money? Hahaha! Let me see you try. Allison pursed her lips but didnt say anything as she dialed a phone number she had just saved two days ago. At this time, L had just returned home with Nora when he saw Allisons calle in and answered it immediately. Allison? He was somewhat surprised. L I I After being provoked by Brandon earlier, Allison impulsively called L. However, now that she was actually facing him on the phone, it was difficult for her to speak up. Whats wrong? Are you having some difficulties? L smiled and sensed Allisons hesitation so he asked proactively. With his question came an ease in which some things were easier said than done for Allison. I want to borrow some money from you Summoning up courage despite herself; Allison spoke firmly after saying this but her face turned red instantly afterwards. While feeling anxious about what L would say or do next; there was also an uneasiness within her heart as well. Allison worried whether L would refuse outright or even look down upon her Brandon watched nearby as he saw how Allison looked like at this moment before sneering, Haha Dont pretend anymore Allison! Just by looking at how unfamiliar both of you are towards each other tells me everything I need to know! Even if this person has enough money to lend out; once he hears the amount involved here, then there is no way he will agree! Tsk tsk How much do you want? At this moment, L asked naturally without any hint of surprise in his tone. Upon hearing his natural tone, Allison felt somewhat relieved while tentatively asking, Eighty thousand dors, is that okay? After speaking, she quickly added, If it isnt convenient for you, then forget about it. Its alright. Convenient! Its just eighty thousand. Give me your card number and Ill transfer it to you right away, L said with a smile, nonchntly. Really? Allison was surprised that L agreed so readily. Yes, give me the card number! L demanded. Oh Allison sent her bank card number via text message with excitement in her heart. At this moment, Brandon sneered beside her. Youre putting on quite a show! Allison, you dont need to act in front of me. Your mother is waiting for you at the hospital and if she doesnt have money for treatment, it will be your own problem! You should just agree to Dillons offer. He wont treat you badly! Tsk tsk Just then Allison received a notification from her mobile banking app showing that eighty thousand dors had been deposited into her ount. She was overjoyed and touched by this unexpected turn of events. The next second she mmed her phone onto Brandons face and said triumphantly, Mr. Hunter, you can shut up now. After seeing the notification on her phone screen clearly, Brandon froze there for a moment with an uncertain expression on his face. Allison smirked proudly before grabbing her bag and leaving work. Watching Allison leave, Brandon muttered under his breath, Damn it! Has this girl found another sugar daddy? Could it be she borrowed money from loan sharks?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The next second he turned around quickly dialing someones phone number. As soon as she left thepany premises, Allison called L again. How about now? Did the moneye through? asked L with a smile. Yeah, it did! replied Allison gratefully but also feeling embarrassed, You didnt even ask why I needed to borrow money or anything like that, you just lent it straight away. Werent you afraid I would cheat your money? Im not afraid, I have plenty of money, Lughed heartily. Ha ha ha Hearing this response made Allisonugh out loud too, Yeah, right. Youre such a big shot now. Haha, you bet! L replied confidently. He still had good feelings towards his old ssmate. Allison was actually his first crush back then, and during those times, she always helped him despite all rumors going around about them being together romantically. Although he refused Allisons help in the past due to his own insecurities and a ridiculous sense of pride, L held onto their friendship in his heart. Now that his old ssmate was in trouble, L naturally extended a helping hand without hesitation. As for Allison cheating him out of money? Ha, was that even possible? With Allisons looks and image, she could easily get money from rich heirs and yboys if she wanted to. Gavin was just one example. Why would she bother scamming him for a mere 80, 000 dors? Hmph, youre not being modest! Allison snorted lightly before tentatively suggesting, To thank you for your help today, how about I treat you to dinner tonight? Uh thats not necessary, L politely declined. Why not? You helped me so much! I have to treat you to dinner! Its settled then, Allison insisted without giving him any room for refusal. L feared that if he didnt agree now, Allison would keep insisting until he had no choice but to ept. After agreeing on a meeting ce outside herpany building with Nora waiting patiently in the car all this time C they left together. Daddy where are we going? The little girl asked cutely with big eyes full of curiosity. Were going out for some good food! L replied with a smile on his face as he drove them towards their destination. Half an hourter, they arrived at Hodges Wine Company where an eye-catching figure stood waiting outside. Leaving Nora inside the car while he got out alone C L walked over towards her when she waved at him from afar on tiptoes trying to catch his attention. L? Over here! L smiled and walked over towards her as she asked, Where do you want to eat? How about my hotel? He suggested jokingly which earned him an eye roll from her before suddenly What the f*ck?! I thought you were pure! Turns out youre just another slut! Whats wrong? This guy has more money than me or something? Why arent you hanging around me instead? Suddenly a harsh voice interrupted them both as they turned around only seeing a tall skinny young man walking out of the winepany building staring coldly at both L and Allison. The guy had swollen eyelids and a thin body, clearly looking like he drank too much. Following him were Brandon with his hair parted in the middle and a fewckeys. Is that Dillon Hodge? Allisons face changed as soon as she saw the young man. L squinted at him. Who are you calling slut? Chapter 193 I Have It Too Upon hearing Dillons harsh words towards Allison, L became angry and coldly questioned him. Oh? Whats the matter? Isnt she a slut? In front of me, she pretends to be innocent, but it turns out shes with you? Dillon sneered. Brandon also looked at Allison askance and said, Allison, if youre not with someone else, why not be with Mr. Hodge? Just because he lent you 80 thousand dors? Being with Mr. Hodge has more benefits than just that! Mr. Hodge, I think youve misunderstood. L is just an old ssmate of mine; we dont have the kind of dirty rtionship that youre talking about! I hope everyone can speak respectfully! Allison said angrily. Oh really? You little bitch dare to tell me to be respectful? Upon hearing this statement from Allison, Dillon smirked and reached out his hand towards her face. However, at this moment L grabbed his wrist! Ah! It hurts! Let go or Ill kill you! cried out Dillon while pointing at L in anger. You have a big mouth and like to use your hands too much, replied L coldly as he red at him with hostility. Let go of Mr. Hodge! Brandon shouted at L while disying an oily expression full of malice on his face. Meanwhile the bodyguards around Dillon also threatened and cursed at L one after another. L let it go! Dont make things too big, Allison pulled on Ls arm while looking helpless and flustered on her face. Dillon was the young director of Hodges Wine Company where she worked; ifnchan beat up Dillon here then what should she do? L snorted when he heard this before finally letting go of Dillon, Youd better behave yourself. Dillon rubbed his sore wrist feeling as thoughnchan had used iron pliers instead; almost breaking all bones in it. He wanted his bodyguards to teachnchan a lesson but after seeing what car L drove along with how domineering he acted made him unsure about who exactly was backing up L. Who was this kid anyway?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Kid where did youe from? Whats your fathers name? Do you know who I am? asked Dillon coldly. What? You want to rely on your daddys power? No problem, Im not some rich second generation. Do whatever you want! L sneered at Dillon, his tone disdainful and arrogant. Dillon was furious at Ls words but felt even more uneasy inside. He looked towards Allison and said, Allison, mark my words today. There is no woman that I cant get! If youre smart, dump this loser ande with me. I promise you a life of luxury and riches beyond your wildest dreams! Eight million dors tonight if thats what it takes! Otherwise you can kiss this job goodbye! Brandon chimed in from the sidelines with a sly grin on his face. He looked like a eunuch from ancient times serving under the prince Allisons face changed instantly upon hearing their threats; anger shed across her features. She had been working for thepany for two years now and had be proficient in her duties while earning a decent sry each month. If she lost this job, she didnt know what she would do next C especially since her mother was still sick and needed medical attention. Plus, she still owed money to L. Where could she find another job that paid over five thousand dors per month? Dont worry about it Allison! If you dont want to work here anymore, then go manage Golden Family Hotel instead C Ill make sure they pay you ten thousand dors per month, L said as he waved his hand dismissively. However, Allison forced out a bitterugh as she replied, L I could borrow eighty thousand dors from you if I wanted to because I know that eventually Id be able to pay it back slowly over time. But I dont want to work for you because then our rtionship would changepletely. I dont want things between us to turn sour Thank you for offering though C but lets just forget about it. She smiled weakly at him while feeling heartbroken inside. It was true; borrowing money from him wouldnt change anything between them since they were equals after all But working under him as an employee would be different entirely C especially considering their past history together when they were ssmates who once harbored feelings for one another The thought of being reduced down into nothing more than an employee made Allison feel sick inside! Therefore, she refused without hesitation! Even if she lost her job, Allison would never work under L. Perhaps this was also a matter of self-respect Haha, kid, did you hear that? Allison wont go to your ce! Dillonughed triumphantly upon hearing this. Brandon chimed in with his own snide remark, Allison, since you still want to work here, why dont you go to Mr. Hodge? Otherwise, youll lose your job tsk tsk! Allison bit her lip and felt a sense of injustice and resentment. I will find another job that suits me, she said stubbornly through tears. L frowned at the situation but couldnt help because Allison refused his help on the job front. At that moment, Dillon received a phone call. Hello? Elian? What? The pharmacist is holding an auction for Nourishing Essence Pill tonight? Great! Im on my way too! Damn, even if it costs 1 million per pill I have to buy another one! You dont know how amazing it is; ever since I ate onest time I can react without taking medicine now! Hahahast time The conversation continued with some vulgarnguage that made Allison blush furiously beside them. Meanwhile L raised an eyebrow and showed a hint of intrigue after hearing about Dillons phone call. When they finished their conversation and were about to threaten Allison again regarding her job status- L spoke up first, This is Mr. Hodge right? You want Nourishing Essence Pill? Dillon was taken aback for a moment before sneering, Oh wow so now you know too huh? What kind of good stuff doesnt someone want huh? Whats wrong did my phone call make you think about joining the auction too? Hahaha dream on! I wont take you there! After he finished speaking, Brandon and severalckeys looked at L with mockery thinking he wanted Nourishing Essence Pill but had no way in getting it himself. Youre mistaken! What I mean is that I also have Nourishing Essence Pills in my hands. If youre interested, we can talk conditions. However, L shook his head and said with a yful tone. Chapter 194 You’re Nothing Special What? You also have a Nourishing Essence Pill in your hand? Did you buy it before and dont want to eat it? Do you want to sell it to me and make some money? Dillon asked with a teasing tone, then looked at Allison with a sneer on his face. Allison, did you find yourself a second-hand dealer? Hahaha, look at him, hes so pathetic. He then turned to L and said, Okay, show me your Nourishing Essence Pill. If its real, Ill give you 500, 000 dors! 500, 000 dors? Ls expression was somewhat strange upon hearing this. He had priced the pill he gave Emerson at 100, 000 dors each. Now they were selling for five times that price? And this was just Dillons offer; there might still be room for bargaining. From Dillons phone call earlier, L had heard that Emerson even held an auction. L didnt think too much about it and said wait a minute before walking over to the car and opening the trunk. He took out a bottle of pills containing around ten or so pieces. Daddy, when are we leaving! Im hungry, Nora who was waiting in the car asked impatiently. Soon enough, Nora. Can you wait just a little longer? L smiled back at her. Hmph okay The little girl pouted like an adult as she spoke up again. L closed the trunk and walked back over while holding out one of the pills from his bottle towards Dillon saying, Take a look for yourself. Dillon eagerly took hold of it carefully examining its appearance while also taking note of its scent which matched exactly what he remembered from before eating one himself previously. Finally ncing over towards Ls bottle, he sneered, It looks like Nourishing Essence Pill but who knows if this is real or fake unless you let me try eating one! Thats right! You still have another bottle left?! This must be fake! Who could possibly have so many? Brandon also scoffed disdainfully. However, L nodded readily as if not afraid of being exposed, Sure thing, you can eat it. Dillon hesitated for moment looking suspiciously at L before finally relenting, Fine, Ill eat it. I dont believe that you would dare poison me. He smelled the fragrant aroma of the Nourishing Essence Pill, exactly the same as the one he had taken before, and couldnt help but feel a bit impatient. Without further ado, he directly swallowed it in one gulp. Then, he looked at L, and his expression became vivid. Dillon only felt that after the pill entered his stomach, strands of heat instantly melted in his stomach and spread throughout his body. The feeling was quite ufortable! The next moment, a look of surprise appeared on his face. Damn, its real! This is actually true! Ive really seeded! Allison couldnt help but spit, turning her face away. L sneered and asked, Now that you believe it, is it true? Yes! Yes! Yes! Dillon nodded repeatedly,ing over with an excited and greedy look at the ss bottle in Ls hand. Buddy, do you have over ten pills in this bottle? Is that right? L counter-questioned, What do you think? Damn, where did you get these? Dillon asked eagerly. You dont need to worry about that. If you want it, lets talk about the conditions. L said lightly. Dillon nodded, Sure! No problem! 500, 000 dors per pill. I see there are over ten pills. Ill give you 8 million. What do you say? Dillon seemed very open, but he had his own calctions! Two days ago, he spent a whopping 800, 000 dors on the pill he bought. Now, at this price, he definitely couldnt get it. Even at the auction tonight, getting one for 1 million was uncertain. If he could get this bottle from L, not only could he consume it himself, but he could also make a huge profit by selling it. No need for 8 million. Give me 5 million. However, I have other conditions. If you dont agree, dont even think about a single pill! L shook his head and said coldly. Dillon nodded, Okay, okay! Whatever conditions you have, as long as I can do it, absolutely no problem! L chuckled but turned to Allison. Allison, you speak! What conditions do you want? Ah? Me? Allison was stunned for a moment, looking surprised. Yes! Speak up, its okay. L smiled at her with a confident tone. Allison looked at L, her beautiful eyes showing a hint ofplexity and emotion. Then, without being pretentious, she looked at Dillon. The next moment, she took a deep breath and said, Mr. Hodge, I hope in the future, I can work peacefully at thepany! To work in peace without being harassed by anyone! Hearing this, Dillon understood what she meant. With a hint of unwillingness and greed in his eyes, he nced at Allisons delicate body and nodded. Okay! I understand! Dont worry, I wont have any ideas about you anymore! Allison heard this as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. Really? Really! Dont think of yourself as a fairy! I dontck women! Dillon said unkindly. Although Allison was very attractive, he had been indulging in alcohol and sex for years and his body had long been depleted. If he could get his hands on the Nourishing Essence Pill bottle, he could definitely replenish his exhausted body from these years. He had plenty of money anyway; to be honest, he didntck women either. As long as that aspect was strong enough in the future well then why not y around however he wanted? Dillon knew how to choose between one tree or an entire forest. What is your attitude towards her? At this point Ls tone turned cold as he questioned Dillon. Dillon pulled at the corners of his mouth feeling somewhat unhappy but quickly smiled for the sake of getting hold of Nourishing Essence Pill, Allison mydy! You can rest assured that no one will dare harass you within thepany from now on. Seeing how arrogant and domineering Dillon usually was made Allison feel like she finally got revenge when she saw him bowing down before her now. The next moment she looked towards Brandon again. Looking at this oily-faced man made Allison full of disgust and hatred. In fact initially, Dillon rarely came to thepany so he did not know there was such a beautiful woman like herself working there. Everything depended on Brandon! It was Brandon who specially introduced her to Dillon; it went without saying that if Dillon sessfully yed with her then Brandon would definitely benefit! This bastard built his own wealth on top of other peoples endless troubles and suffering! He even nned everything out perfectly without any cost involved just using herself C Allison -to please tter him! How could there be such shameless yet smart people in this world? Another condition, I dont want to see him in thepany again! Can you do that? Allison red at Brandon, clenching her teeth. As soon as she finished speaking, Brandon jumped in shock. Allison, you little bitch! What did you say? You still want to kick me out of thepany and humiliate me? Dream on! I am Mr. Hodges person in thispany This guy pointed at Allison and cursed! Smack! Before he could finish his sentence, Dillon pped him hard across the face.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Fuck off! Who are you calling my person? Youre nothing! Chapter 195 True Resentment Brandon was hit so hard that his brain buzzed and his sses flew off, leaving him in a sorry state. Mr. Hodge! You you Dillon didnt give Brandon any face at all; in his eyes, Brandon was just a dog. What about me? Who do you think you are? Do you really think Im giving you face? Go take a piss and look at yourself! Get out! Starting tomorrow, donte back to thepany! Dillon pointed at Brandon and cursed. Brandon was dumbfounded and looked like he wanted to cry but had no tears left. The next second, his eyes flickered as he turned to Allison with a smile, Allison, Ive been taking good care of you for such a long time now, right? Why dont you talk to Mr. Hodge and tell him not to Smack! A crisp p rang out again as Allison swung her arm round and hit Brandon hard across the face. Brandon Hunter, do you know how disgusting you are? Get lost! Brandons eyes widened as he held onto his face with an expression of anger on it. You little bitch! How dare you hit me! Ill f*cking What do you want to do? Dillon shouted at the henchmen beside him, Come here and beat this stupid thing up for Allison beauty. As soon as he finished speaking, someone pressed down on Brandon who then received punches after punches while screaming miserably. Hoo At this moment, Allison let out a long sigh of relief before shaking her hand vigorously. That one blow just now made her own hand hurt badly! But it felt so good!! She had been wanting to beat up Brandon fiercely for so long now; today she finally got what she wanted! Wasnt she bullying people? However, this feeling of bullying people was really great! If one wants bully others, they must be able withstand being bullied themselves. Allison nced over at L secretly thinking that way in her heart. Allison, are you satisfied now? From now on, you will rece Brandons position in the sales department as manager! Is there anything else? Dillon asked with a smile on his face. Allison shook her head, No. As she spoke, she looked towards L with an inquiry in her eyes. L waved his hand and said, Alright, since Allison has no conditions, lets leave it at that! Remember, if my ssmate is harassed in yourpany in the future, you will be responsible for the consequences! Okay! Okay! Dont worry bro! Dillon nodded and promised. After giving L another 5 million dors, L gave him a dozen Nourishing Essence Pills from the bottle. Then he left with Allison in the car. Dillon looked at the Nourishing Essence Pills in the bottle with excitement in his eyes. But then he spat on the ground fiercely as he watched the Bentley speed away.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. F*cking kid! Letting you be so arrogant once! Now that I have these Nourishing Essence Pills, why would I still care about you? Just wait and see. Ill get Allison sooner orter! Hahaha Allison sat next to Nora on the back seat of a car. Looking at this delicate little girl beside her, Allison asked, L, is this your daughter? Yes, this is my daughter Nora! Call Auntie Allison! L nodded towards Nora. Auntie Allison hello! Nora sweetly called out. Hey Nora, youre so well-behaved and pretty! Allison touched Noras face and smiled. The next second she spoke with aplicated tone, L, that pill was very valuable wasnt it? You could have sold it to Dillon for 8 million but only took 5 million because of me I dont know how to repay you. If it were 80, 000 she might be able to pay it off after working hard for several years but 3 million was really beyond her means. L heard this andughed indifferently, Those pills are worthless to me anyway. Besides we dont need to talk about these things between us right? Back when we were still in school, you helped me despite all those rumors going around about me, and I remember that favor. Theres an old saying: a drop of water returns a spring. Oh right, how do you say that phrase again? As L spoke, he pped his forehead, Thats right! You drip-drop-me ssh-ssh-you, right? Pfft Hearing this sentence, Allison couldnt helpughing out loud, Ha ha ha! Your description is just as bad as when we were studying together. Ls teasing and humor made Allison feel less awkward and embarrassed. However, as she looked at him, there was aplex and mncholic expression in her eyes. Did you think those rumors in school were just gossip? she thought to herself. You fool, do you know that I really liked you? Allison treated L and his daughter to a barbecue of crawfish. With her current financial situation, she couldnt afford a fancy restaurant anyway, nor did she need to impress L with extravagance. During the meal, Allison thought about exining to L why she needed the money so he wouldnt think of her as some gold digger. But after considering it for a moment, she decided against it. She already owed him enough favors; there was no need to burden him with more information about her familys problems. And L didnt ask either because he feared that Allison might not be able to handle it. After they finished eating and before Allison could hail a cab to go see her mother at the hospital, Nathan Singleton, her brother, called her on the phone. He told her that their mother had been discharged from the hospital but had given up on treatment due to financial constraints. She wanted them not to worry about taking care of an incurable illness or adding more burdens onto themselves by paying for expensive medical bills. Nathan handed over the phone call duties to Kailey, their mother, who said, Allison dearie! We cante up with 80, 000 dors! My life isnt worth this much! Never mind, I wont treat it! You still have to live, get married, and take care of your younger brother in the future! Mom, dont say that! Ive raised the money, and Ill get the surgery for you tomorrow! Who allowed you to run out of the hospital? You are you trying to make me angry? Upon hearing this news, Allisons face turned pale, tears streaming down her face, her voice choked. You raised the money? How did you raise it? Silly child, did you borrow from loan sharks? Please dont do anything foolish! Kailey, upon hearing her daughters words, was both surprised and concerned. No, its not a loan shark, its borrowed from one of my ssmates. Mom, dont worry, Ill go back right away and take you back to the hospital! After saying this, Allison hung up the phone. She looked extremely anxious and worried. After informing L, she was about to hail a taxi to go home. After mustering the courage to ask L for a loan, her mother ran out of the hospital, saying she didnt want treatment anymore? Allison was beside herself with worry. Allison, let me give you a ride. Im actually heading over there myself and maybe I can help out, L offered as he came closer. Chapter 196 I am an Expert L finally understood why Allison had asked him for money. It turned out that Kailey was sick and needed surgery. Having experienced the despair of Noras illness and the fickleness of human rtionships, L naturally extended a helping hand to Allison once again. At this point, Allison was a little lost. Although she felt embarrassed, she didnt refuse L this time. In the car, L asked about Kaileys illness and her specific situation. After hesitating for a moment, Allison told him everything. Dont worry, I can cure Aunties illness! Dont be too anxious, said L after listening. Allison looked at L unexpectedly but didnt hold much hope in her heart. How could L cure illnesses? She had never heard of it before and thought he was just trying tofort her. L drove quickly to a mid-rangemunity with directions from Allison. Before Kailey got sick, Allisons family conditions were pretty good C her father worked in a government agency while her mother sold clothes at the market on her own. However, since Kailey got sick and Nathan started gambling two years ago and hung out with bad people all day long; their family fell into dire straits! Allison lived on the second floor of an apartment building where they found everyone sitting around looking gloomy when they entered C Her father sat on the sofa smoking while Nathan stood there silently with an ugly expression on his face. Only Kailey sat next to Keagan Singleton smiling as if persuading them about something but it was clear that smile was forced full of helplessness and sadness. Mom cried out Allison angrily as soon as she walked through the door choking back tears. Allison! Youre back? Keagan asked. Sis, please talk some sense into Mom! We cant let Mom die waiting like this even if we have to sell our house! said Nathan in a low voice. He looked like he was around twenty years old with dyed blonde hair and tattoos on his neck making him look like some kind of delinquent who did nothing productive all day long except cause trouble everywhere he went. But judging by his behavior now, he seemed quite emotional. What are you talking about selling our house? Where will we live then? Go away from here. Youre not helping! replied Allison firmly. Ive already raised enough money! Allison scolded her brother, clearly unhappy with hisck of responsibility. The next moment, she turned to her mother and urged her to go back to the hospital. Tomorrow well arrange for the surgery! At that moment, Kailey furrowed her brow and looked at L beside Allison before turning to Nora. Allison, you mentioned borrowing money from your ssmate earlier? Is it this young man? Keagan and Nathan also looked towards L and Nora with a hint of scrutiny in their eyes. Yes, hes my ssmate C L, Allison nodded as she introduced him. Kailey snorted coldly. Whats your rtionship with this ssmate? He already has a child! Are you stupid? Thats right! You have so many rich guys chasing after you but you wont ept any of them! Why did you choose a man who already has a child? Keagan asked impatiently. Sis, are you crazy? Even if its for Moms treatment, there is no need to find someone who already has a child! Arent those rich second generations better? Nathan added coldly while staring at L disapprovingly. Youre already a father; how shameless can you be? How did you trick my sister into this? Hearing these words made L frown while Nora looked helpless. You guys dont know what youre talking about! Allison stomped her foot in frustration. L and I are just ordinary ssmates! What kind of ordinary ssmates? He thinks that because he likes how pretty you look that he can seduce you or deceive you all, Kailey said angrily. In Kaileys mind, her daughter could marry someone much better than this man who was entangled with a child from another woman. If they got involved now and it spread outwards; their reputation would be ruined forever. The next second Kailey suddenly turned red-faced as she clutched onto the left side of chest area tightly while showing signs of pain on face which was quite scary-looking. What happened mom?! Mom!! Mom!! Keagan and Allison were shocked by what they saw happening before them. Ls face turned cold as he stepped forward and said, Move aside! What are you doing? Nathan angrily questioned. Im saving your mother! If you dont want her to die, move aside! L replied in a cold tone. Without hesitation, he pushed Keagan and Nathan away and took out a silver needle from his pocket. He inserted it into the acupoint on Kaileys wrist. Your ssmate knows how to cure diseases? Nathan asked incredulously when he saw what was happening. Does he have a medical license? If anything happens to mom because of him, I wont let him off the hook! Keagan also shouted angrily at L. What kind of nonsense is this? Youre not even qualified to practice medicine! Allison shook her head uncertainly. I I dont know either. But since L has taken action, maybe we should let him try She looked at L with some confusion and uncertainty. Allison couldnt believe that L had actually offered to treat her mother after iming that he could cure her on the way here. Could it be true? She felt both uneasy and hopeful about the situation. Try what? Keagan yelled impatiently at Allison before turning his attention back to calling an ambnce for Kailey. But just then, something unexpected happened: As soon as L inserted the needle into Kaileys wrist and infused dragon energy through acupuncture therapy, she immediately rxed and stopped showing any signs of pain or difort on her face. It feels sofortable Kailey couldnt help but exim with relief. Seeing this scene unfold before them all left everyone stunned: Keagan paused mid-call; Allison looked surprised; Nathan was shocked too. How do you feel now mom? Nathan asked tentatively. I feel much better now, replied Kailey excitedly. My heart doesnt hurt anymore! It feels stronger than ever. Although others were unsure about what had just happened before their eyes, they knew one thing for sure C whatever treatment method that young man used seemed effective! Kailey looked up at L in disbelief asking him curiously, Young mando you really know how to heal people? L chuckled confidently, Not only do I know how but I am an expert especially when ites down heart-rted diseases. Nathan sneered sarcastically upon hearing this im from someone who appeared quite young, An expert huh? You are really good at boasting! Hmph! You cant talk about my dad like that! My dad is the best! Nora said angrily, looking up with her small face.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 197 Not Relief, But Cure Upon seeing someone disrespect her father, Nora felt a bit indignant. Nathan and Keagan kept their mouths shut, not wanting to argue with a child. However, they still held disdain and mistrust towards L in their hearts. But now that Kaileys condition seemed to have improved, they didnt stop him anymore. However, deep down inside, they only thought that L had some basic first aid skills and had just alleviated Kaileys condition slightly. After a moment Okay! L removed the silver needle from Kaileys wrist and sterilized it with dragon energy before putting it away. Kailey, how do you feel? Keagan nervously asked his wife. At this point, Kailey was flushed but shook her head and said, Im fine! Ive never felt asfortable as I do now. Looking at L again with slightly softer eyes, she added, Young man, you really have some first aid skills. Youve helped me out quite a bit! For so many years now Kailey had never felt her heart beat so strongly before. It wasnt just an alleviation; your heart disease is already cured! You can go to the hospital for an examination tomorrow. L shook his head lightly as he spoke calmly. Hearing this news left Allisons family stunned; looking at L incredulously on their faces. L, what are you saying? My mothers heart disease its cured? Is it true? Allison looked skeptical. Damn! Finally figured out how you managed to win over my sister! You really know how to talk big dont you?! Just because of one needle prick from earlier my mothers heart disease is cured? Who are you trying to fool? Nathan swore angrily. Keagan and Kailey also looked at L with unfriendly eyes once again. Young man, speak responsibly! Allisons mother has severe organic lesions in her heart which has reached the point where she needs an artificial one! Do you expect us believe that curing something like this can be done so easily? If we actually believed in what you said, then there would be no need for further treatment; if something happens then it will be your fault. Do you understand? L shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, It really is cured now! Didnt I say earlier that if youre worried about it then go get checked at the hospital. Go to hell! Dont think you can win our familys approval just because you know a little bit of medical knowledge and can ease some symptoms! Nathan shouted angrily. Dont even think about it! Im telling you, my sister would never choose someone like you if she wants to find a man, he continued. Nathan thought that L was just boasting, attempting to gain approval from his family and agreeing to interact with his sister. Upon hearing this, Ls gaze turned cold. Dont assume that I have any intention of pursuing your sister. Even if I did, whats wrong with a man like me?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. What kind of man should your sister be looking for? he added. Nathan sneered at L and looked at him disdainfully before revealing a hint of admiration and longing in his eyes. If my sister is going to find someone, she needs to look for someone like Mr. Houghton! Hes the real deal Cmanding respect from everyone, able to call upon hundreds of followers with just one word. Thats what makes a true man! As for you? Ha ha ha all you know is some basic medical knowledge C nothing special! Nathan said contemptuously. He admired those big shots in the underworld who couldmand respect from others without any effort. It was even his dream or life goal to be one someday C leading a group of followers wherever he went and being called boss by everyone around him! L couldnt help butugh when he heard Nathan speak like this; shaking his head silently at how naive Allisons brother was acting Mr. Houghton is good enough for your sister? Kid, are your values twisted? Do even people like Scar be idols now? L asked incredulously after hearing such nonsense from Nathans mouth. Allisons brother changed color immediately after hearing these words; shouting furiously, What did you say?! How dare you call Mr. Houghton that?! Youre asking for trouble if anyone hears this C theyll chop off both of your hands! He then turned towards Allison anxiously, Sis, stay away from this idiot! Dont get us involved. Keagan and Kailey also red coldly at L, Youngster, do you not know that loose lips sink ships? You can eat whatever food but dont talk nonsense about people behind their backs especially when ites down powerful figures such as Mr. Houghton. Allison also pulled on L gently, L, please stop talking about things like that inside our housewe dont want any trouble. Although she had seen Peter treat L respectfully before due to him being the boss at Golden Family Hotel where Peter worked under him; however it wasnt appropriate for them discuss such matters here today But Scar was different! He was the real tough guy in Ednds underworld. It was said that he had recently taken over the power of another underground boss, and the process had been bloody and violent. Those who didnt obey him were chopped up by his men. Scar had no idea how many lives he had taken. No problem! When Scar sees me, he kneels down. L said indifferently, with a disdainful look on his face. You you really dont know what youre doing! Nathan pointed at L and pulled his face skin. He didnt expect this guy to be so arrogant. As he spoke, he nced at the door as if afraid someone outside would hear them. But that was how it was in this world! The more people fear something, the more likely it is to happen! Bang! There was a loud noise as someone violently kicked open Allisons door. What the f*ck did I just hear? Someone dared to insult Mr. Houghton? Do they want their whole family dead? Apanied by a loud shout of abuse, another young man with green hair walked in with several people behind him. Their faces were extremely unfriendly! Green Hair, what are you doing? Nathan frowned and asked suspiciously. This Green Hair was Nathans brother, they usually hung out together like brothers do. He never expected Green Hair would bring people into his house like this Nathan, you better thank me! If you can be Mr. Houghtons brother-inw in the future, dont forget about me! Hahaha Green Hairughed wickedly as he looked towards Allison with an evil grin on his face. What do you mean? Nathan asked angrily. Keagan and Kailey also looked puzzled. Allison furrowed her eyebrows even tighter as she stared angrily at these thugs who barged into her home uninvited What else could I mean? Your sister is so beautiful. Staying home all day would be such a waste wouldnt it? I showed Mr. Houghton your sisters photo; needless to say how satisfied he was after seeing it! Tonight even Mr. Houghton himself came over! Nathan, Green Hair continued smirkingly You always say that Mr. Houghton is your idol right? Well arent we lucky tonight? Damn it! I trusted you like a brother, and you sold my sister to Mr. Houghton? Nathans voice trembled with anger as he grabbed the cor of Green Hairs shirt, his expression twisted in fury. Chapter 198 You Shouldn’t Stay Nathan may have looked up to Scar, thinking that his sister should find a man like him. But that didnt mean he wanted Allison to actually be with Scar. Nathan knew that Scar yed women like they were disposable items, and if his sister got involved with him, she would just be another one of his ythings. He couldnt believe that his good buddy had introduced Allison to Scar after knowing how beautiful she was. Nathan couldnt even imagine what would happen if Scar took an interest in her. What the hell are you yelling about? Im helping you out here! You should be thanking me! Green Hair kicked Nathan in the stomach and sneered at him. After seeing a picture of Allison, Scar was immediately taken aback by her beauty. He promised Green Hair that he would make him a small-time boss under him at the casino if he introduced Allison to him. Green Hair was ecstatic and thought himself very clever for making such a deal. As for what happened to Nathans sister after being yed by Scar? Who cared? Even if she died from it, it wouldnt matter to them. Maybe when Scar got bored of her, hed reward them by letting them have their way with her too. After meeting Nathans sister, Green Hair couldnt help but think about all sorts of dirty things involving her. What are you making such a fuss about? A rough voice interrupted their conversation as an imposing middle-aged man walked into the room with scars on his face and hands behind his back in style. Mr. Houghton! Youre here! Green Hair quickly greeted him obsequiously as soon as he saw Scar enter the room Scar nodded slightly before locking eyes on Allisons figure in the room; roaming around her curvaceous body before finally settling on her exquisite face. Hahaha! The real is even more beautiful than your photo! With one hand rubbing against his chin whileughing lewdly, Scar said, You really are something else! His eyes were fixated on Allisons body without looking away once. Mr. Houghton, are you satisfied? said Green Hair smugly. Satisfied! Satisfied! Not bad kid, Scar patted Green Hairs shoulder approvingly while nodding, then turned towards Allison again showing off an amiable smile which made Allison feel disgusted and shivered inside. Youngdye over here, youll be following me from now on. Scar pointed at Allison and waved his hand, saying something inaudible. Upon hearing this, Allisons face changed immediately. Who are you? I dont even know you! Please leave my house! she eximed. Oh? A little spicy pepper, huh? Not bad, I like it! Hahaha Scar raised an eyebrow and teased her. Mr. Houghton, let my sister go! Im your brother too and I admire you the most! Nathan pleaded with Scar. This is my sister here; those women in the nightclubs are just that C women. You you have to let her go! What do you mean? Scar asked with a threatening tone in his eyes. Youre going to be my brother-inw from now on and everyone in your family will livefortably without anyone daring to bully them! As he spoke, he gestured towards his men, Take her away; tonight Im going to enjoy this girl. Yes Mr. Houghton! Several of his henchmen moved forward to grab Allison. Mr. Houghton please dont do this! Youre the most righteous person in my heart; you cant do this Nathans face turned pale as he begged Scar for mercy. Suddenly, Scar kicked Nathan directly causing him to roll on the ground. Please spare my daughter Mr. Houghton! Kailey cried out while Keagan grabbed an ashtray from the coffee table readying himself for a fight against Scars men. Allison was both panicked and angry at this point as she red at Scar asking, Is there now left? The scar on me is thew itself, replied Scar with a wicked grin. Follow me girl. I wont mistreat you or your family if they know whats good for them. Otherwise His voice trailed off ominously. Just then a cold voice interrupted him, What otherwise? L had walked over from where he was standing with Nora earlier and stood beside Allison staring down at Scar fiercely causing him to shriek uncontrobly despite being so bold moments ago. His whole body trembled as if being electrocuted. Mr. Mr. Willis! What are you doing here? Scar stuttered. How did I get here? Allison is my ssmate and my good friend! L sneered, Who gave you the courage to bully and act recklessly? You and your former boss Tiger are birds of a feather! Neither of you should stay! In the next second, he walked towards Scar and pped him directly in the face. Snap! A crisp sound made everyone shudder. Everyone stared at L in shock, including Allisons family who looked horrified. Did L just p Scar? Was he crazy? That was Scar, who had a notorious reputation for his power! Green Hair and his men were also stunned. Aftering back to their senses, they wanted to go after L and kill him for what he did to Scar. However, in the next moment, one action from Scar made them stop instantly. The boss suddenly knelt down before L with weak legs trembling beneath him. Mr. Willis, I didnt know she was your friend! I I really didnt know! Have mercy on me! Spare me this time I didnt know really didnt know otherwise even if I had guts like a bear or leopard heart, I wouldnt dare have any thoughts about her. Mr. Willis please spare me! Dont kill me spare my life After Scar knelt down, his voice trembling with a sob, he pleaded with L for mercy, repeatedly banging his head on the ground. His entire body was violently shaking, and a foul odor permeated the air, with a pool of yellow liquid forming beneath him. Ls words had scared Scar so much that he had literally wet himself. Scar was now truly at a loss and wondered why he always seemed to encounter L whenever hemitted wrongdoing. Scar, having heard about Ls terrifying feats, especially his single-handed defeat of the skilled members of the Lowe family, was now fully aware of the extent of his terror. At this moment, L turned to Nathan, pointing at Scar, who was kneeling on the ground and begging, his tone mocking and ridiculing. Kid, is this the big brother you admire?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nathans eyelids twitched, and he was utterly shocked. Allison, Keagan, and Kailey were also nearly jaw-dropped in amazement. Chapter 199 How to Repay? Looking at Scar kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy from L, Nathan felt like his worldview had been turned upside down! One was Scar, who had always been powerful and influential in his heart. And the other was the man with a child whom he had just despised. However, at this moment, the big brother that he admired was kneeling and begging for mercy from this man with a child! If Nathan hadnt seen Scar before and confirmed that it was him kneeling on the ground, he would have suspected that L had found an imposter to act out this scene! Seeing Scar so scared in front of Allisons man made Nathan feel like his blood was boiling with excitement! Wow. Where did my sister find such an amazing guy? Allison, Keagan and Kailey were also shocked. No wonder this guy spoke so recklessly earlier and kept saying that Scar was useless. It turned out it was true Green Hair and a few of Scars henchmen looked confused as if they saw something unbelievable. Mr. Houghton! What happened to you? Who is this kid? Green Hair asked fearfully. This is my brother-inw! Damn it Green Hair, youre finished! Nathan gritted his teeth while pretending to be tough. Hearing these words made Scar shiver while still kneeling on the ground. He couldnt help but regret when he nced at Allison who L protected behind him. Brother-inw? F*ck! The beautiful woman introduced by Green Hair turned out to be Mr. Willis woman? Next second, Scar red at Green Hair with resentment. Green hair you f*cking want me dead! Ill kill your motherf*cker! Kill him for me! Scar stared fiercely at Green Hair while shouting orders to those henchmen without daring to get up himself. As soon as he finished speaking those words, several henchmen rushed towards Green Hair ferociously without holding back!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ahhhhhhh!! Mr. Houghton please spare me! I dont know I didnt know Nathans man was so badass Wow, help! The green-haired man cried out in a wolf howl! At this moment, Nathan picked up an ashtray and walked over with a face full of hatred, Get the hell out of my way! Once upon a time, Nathan was just a small-time thug who had to nod and bow to Scars henchmen. But now he could boss them around! Whether it was through bluffing or taking advantage of others power, it didnt matter. It was truly fucking awesome. Scars men stepped aside when they heard what he said. After Nathan went over there, he grabbed the green-haired guy by his hair and gritted his teeth as he said, Green Hair, I must have been blind before for thinking you were my brother! You son of a bitch! You want to use my sister to climb up thedder? Ill kill you! Goddamn it! Boom! He threw the ashtray at Green Hairs head with all his might. Then he carried his anger and resentment inside him as he smashed Green Hair again and again until there were no more screams left from him. Even Scar knelt on the ground begging L for mercy continuously. Mr. Willis, it was this Green Hair who misled me! Spare me this once! Please spare me onest time I promise to behave myself from now on and never bully anyone again Spare me Spare me L looked at him expressionlessly before coldly snorting then kicked Scar in the groin. After letting out an agonizing scream sound followed by Scar holding onto that area while curling into fetal position like shrimp. His face twitched constantly; eyes almost popping out due to extreme pain and misery. I dont believe your promises; that should be enough, L said coldly. This time I only disabled you but if I catch you doing anything shady again, then you can report yourself straight down to hell! Scar squeezed out an ugly smile worse than crying, Yes sir Thank you Mr. Willis for sparing my life. Now take your people including that green-haired guy with you C get lost, L waved his hand impatiently saying so. Nora was still there, and he ultimately didnt kill anyone in front of her. Yes! Yes Scar held his wound, struggling to get up with the help of two henchmen. Immediately after, their group dragged the barely alive Green Hair and hurriedly left. Who are you, brother-inw? Simply amazing! Scar is so afraid of you? At this time, Nathan threw the ashtray stained with blood on the ground and excitedly asked L with admiration. Im not your brother-inw! L said. Just now he was saying that he lied to his sister. Now brother-inw was being called out too? L right? Thank you so much. If it werent for you, Allison would have been in Scars hands. I dont know what would have happened. Keagan said gratefully and fearfully. Why thank me? The rtionship between him and Allison doesnt need your thanks. Protecting ones own woman is only natural. At this time, Kailey red at her husband and said unkindly. Mom! What are you talking about? L and I are just ordinary friends Allison blushed when she heard her mother say that she was Ls woman while feeling embarrassed. However, her heart couldnt help but beat faster a few times upon hearing it as well. Kailey gave her a stern look before smiling slyly at L asking, L did my heart really healpletely like you said earlier? After seeing Ls ability firsthand despite being full of disdain towards him before; now she had no choice but to take him seriously. Yes Auntie! If you dont believe me then go check at the hospital. L nodded politely while still maintaining an elegant expression. I believe every word from your mouth! Kailey quickly responded. L felt speechless for a moment A few minutester, L fled from Allisons house along with Nora who looked lost. He really couldnt stay any longer! Keagan and Kailey looked at him as if they were looking at their son-inw while Nathan kept calling him brother-inw non-stop regardless of how much he tried exining his rtionship with Allison L Allison followed him out, her face flushed with embarrassment. Im sorry for making youugh! Do you think my family is too materialistic? Do you look down on me now? The contrast between her parents and brother made Allison feel inadequate in front of L. Chapter 200 Testing Emerson L smiled and shook his head, saying nothing. No, I understand. Why would I look down on you? Having experienced the ups and downs of life, he had long since be indifferent to such things. He could fully understand Allisons familys reaction. Well then, let me give you back the money, Allison said. Since L had already said that her mothers heart disease waspletely cured, Allison now believed him almostpletely. Dont worry about it for now. You can use it first. You always live with your parents and brother; thats not ideal. Use this money to buy a house if you want, L waved his hand. If he ever had the chance to repay the school beauty who was beautiful and kind-hearted and who had helped him so much in the past, L wouldnt mind doing so as much as possible. Hearing this, Allison bit her lip teasingly and asked, Why? Do you want to keep me? Uh no! Thats not what I meant! Just consider it a loan from me; take your time paying it back L broke out in a sweat as he quickly exined himself lest Allison misunderstand him having some improper thoughts towards her. However, when she heard this remark from L, she just went Oh with an aggrieved expression on her face instead of being angry or anything else like that at all. She could tell thatpared with those people who pursued her beauty or coveted her body, L didnt really have any ulterior motives towards herself at allContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But strangely enough the more she thought about this fact the more ufortable she felt inside! Shed rather have someone like him actually harbor some improper thoughts towards herself instead! After all if necessary she could just give herself up to him even if he got married C bing his mistress or something along those lines Anywayshe already liked him quite a lot anyway HoweverL did not seem interested in taking advantage of their rtionship in any way whatsoever L, how should I repay your kindness? Allison wondered silently inside her own head after seeing L off while watching his car disappear into the night before finally going upstairs feeling somewhatplicated emotionally speaking The Lowe family mansion! Cough cough coughcough! Victoriay in bed coughing violently again. Her face was covered with an unhealthy flush! How are you doing Madam? The servant next to her saw what happened and came over holding a phlegm bowl nervously asking Victoria how she was feeling right now. After coughing up some bloody phlegm, Victoria took a moment to catch her breath. She looked weak and frail, with an unhealthy flush on her face during severe coughing fits and a generally dullplexion otherwise. It was as if death lingered around her. Mom, how are you feeling? Just then, Romeos strong voice rang out as he walked in from outside with a concerned look on his face. However, there was also a hint of coldness in his eyes. Romeo Victoria weakly called out to her son. Mom whats going on? Your health is deteriorating day by day! What what is happening? Romeo wiped away tears and gritted his teeth as he spoke, Its all because of my older brother and that Willis guy! They not only made you sick but also drove Dale Hall away! And now that Willis guy hase to treat you C he might even kill you! He had onlye to visit Victoria tonight so he didnt know that L hadnt visited at all these past few days. He kept ming L for making their mother this way while ndering him behind his back. Victoria gave Romeo a nce with deep-seated gloominess in her eyes but didnt tell him the truth about L noting over at all. Romeo, I feel like Im running out of time Victoria said weakly. No Mom! You cant go yet! Youll live long enough for sure! Romeo quickly reassured her before turning sad again, Mom, please take care of yourself! If something happens to you, then what will happen to our family? Without someone leading us, well be lost. As he said this, Romeo stole another nce at Victoria who had yet to choose the next head of the family despite being old already. The next morning Emerson came over early to Emerald Green Estates where L was staying so they could discuss getting more Nourishing Essence Pills. In the living room, L sat eating breakfast with Nora while casually asking, Emerson, did we sell out all our Nourishing Essence Pills? Emerson nodded, Yes, they sold out! Haha, it was so easy to sell them. Oh? 100, 000 dors per pill and they still sold out? L asked calmly as he took a sip of his porridge. Last night he had heard from Dillon that Emerson had held an auction specifically for the Nourishing Essence Pill. The prices seemed outrageous. To be honest, L didntpletely trust Emerson yet, so he was testing him. 100, 000? Hahaha, Mr. Willis you dont know. I held an auctionst night and several pills were sold for over 1. 5 million! The effect of these Nourishing Essence Pills seems to have won over those wealthy people. Now we have something that is priceless! Emersonughed excitedly. Seeing his reaction, L nodded in satisfaction; it seemed like this guy could be trusted after all. Here are one hundred Nourishing Essence Pills for you to take! Oh and you can keep twenty percent of the money from selling them as payment for your services, L said as he pulled out a leather box. Upon hearing this offer, Emerson quickly shook his head, Mr. Willis, helping you is my duty; how could I ept payment? As he spoke these words with a grin on his face, his eyes lit up, Mr. Willis, if you want to reward me, then why not take me on as your apprentice and teach me some skills? Hearing this proposal made by Emerson caused L to smile but this time he didnt refuse him outrightly. He picked up a handwritten booklet from beside him called Tiger Subduing Art which was a cultivation technique that existed in Ls memory just like the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra which was given to Reeva earlier; both techniques were of simr quality. After testing Emersons reliability and finding him trustworthy enough, L naturally did not mind cultivating someone who could be considered part of their ck glove team. Take it with you and practice it yourself since Transmutation Force experts like yourself should have no problem practicing it! Oh yeah, and regarding thepensation I mentioned earlier, you should take what belongs rightfully yours. You can use this money too, to cultivate reliable people who can help us get things done. L instructed. As Ls power and social circle grew, he realized that some things were beyond his capabilities to handle alone. For instance, his parents disappearance remained a mystery despite his best efforts to investigate. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. If he had his own influence or even awork of intelligence, perhaps he could uncover some clues. Thus, the idea of establishing his own power came to mind. Chapter 201 Nora’s Shocking Change That afternoon, L was in Mirandas office giving the goddess CEO a head massage. Miranda had been busytely, but every time L massaged her head, she magically found herself feeling rejuvenated and full of energy. She even felt like her physical health had improved a lot recently. L checked the time and realized it was almost time to pick up Nora when he received a call from Erik. Hey L, do you have any ns tonight? Want toe over for dinner? Erik asked with a smile, being very friendly towards L. Uh sure. Your invitation is mymand, replied L somewhat surprised but still happy to ept the offer. Although Henrys initial behavior during Masons incident seemed opportunistic, L didnt take it personally and didnt hold any grudges against Erik either. The Ward family had helped him several times before, especially during that business exchange meeting where if not for Henry and Kieras help, Miranda would have been ndered by Frederick. L wasnt petty-minded; he remembered other peoples kindness very clearly. Great! Rowan has already picked up Chloe from kindergarten so Ill have him pick up Nora too. You can juste straight here! Erik said with a chuckle. The two little girls get along really well. Okay, agreed L as he hung up the phone. Nora wore hermunication watch so that when she received his call, she answered excitedly, Daddy! Are you waiting outside already? Not yet baby girl! How about we go to Chloes house tonight after school? You can go ahead with Uncle Rowan first while Daddyester, suggested L. Oh! Were going to Chloes house? That sounds great! eximed Nora happily as she loved ying with Chloe at school and couldnt wait to y together again at home! After hanging up the phone with his daughter, there was no rush for him to go pick her up from kindergarten just yet so he continued serving Miranda who asked what was going on? Erik invited me over for dinner tonight C do you want to join us? offered L. Miranda hesitated for a moment before shaking her head saying, No thanks C I dont really have anything going on with the Ward family. I have it! Youre my wife, if you go, who wouldnt give you face? L said with a smile. Miranda rolled her eyes at him. Hmph! Youre really something now. I have to rely on your face. Hehe, not bad, L said nonchntly. Miranda shook her head. You go by yourself. I find it too troublesome. Dont wait for me after work. Ill have Mason send someone to pick me upter. Okay, L shrugged. At 5:30 pm, Redwood Residence! Hahaha Chloe, youre so dumb you cant catch me! Nyah nyah nyah Nora was running around a fake mountain and ying with Chloe. Chloe chased Nora for a while but couldnt catch her. When she saw Nora sticking out her tongue at her, she got angry. Hmph! If you run in a straight line, Ill definitely catch you. Nora snorted and shook her head arrogantly. No way will you catch me even if I run in a straight line! This little girl had good health and the mentality of a child; naturally she was very proud of herself. Chloes eyes darted around before suddenly pointing behind Nora. Oh no! Your father Pigsy is here!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nora immediately turned around and protested, My dad isnt Pigsy; hes Superman! Hey wheres my dad? Nora blinked several times innocently unaware that Chloe had some mischief nned Just as Chloes mischievous grin appeared on her chubby little face as she tried to grab hold of Nora C something strange happened! Puff! Suddenly the previously healthy-looking Nora fell down onto the ground convulsing violently with pain etched all over her small face Not only that but blood started pouring out from Noras mouth, nose and ears, making this scene incredibly sudden and frightening! Chloe widened her eyes in shock as tears streamed down from them uncontrobly crying out loud, Nora what happened?! Waa waa waa Grandpa Grandpa Grandma GrandmaNora is bleeding! Uncle Henry, Aunt Kiera,e quickly! What happened to Nora? Waa waa waaa Chloe screamed at the top of her lungs trying to get their attention Chloe was the granddaughter of the eldest son in the Ward family, who was the first cousin of Henry and Kiera. Therefore, she addressed Henry and Kiera as Uncle Henry and Aunt Kiera. This little girl was also scared witless crying so hard that even Erik heard themotion from afar rushing over along with his group of people When everyone saw Noras appearance, they were suddenly shocked and horrified. Nora! Whats wrong with Nora? Gabri hurried over to pick up Nora and check on her. Dont move! You dont know anything, what if you identally cause a negative reaction in the child? At this moment, Erik quickly stopped his spouse. Upon hearing this, everyone else also dared not act rashly. They didnt know what was wrong with Nora, how can they just move around casually? As he spoke, Erik was about to call L and ask him toe over quickly. However, at this moment, a sound of footsteps started to echo. L had arrived, with a smile on his face. Mr. Ward, what are you all gathered here for? Where are my daughter and Chloe? A group of adults were gathered here blocking the way, and L didnt see Nora and Chloe at first. Upon hearing the sound, Eriks face changed and he put down his phone. L, Nora Erik quickly stepped aside to exin the situation to L. However, when L saw Nora on the ground, the smile on his face instantly disappeared and his eyes widened in shock and anger, revealing an expression of utter horror. Nora! With a roar, L went crazy and turned into a blur as he charged towards Nora. Nora! Nora, whats wrong? Do not scare Daddy! L held Nora in his arms, his face filled with intense panic. Without hesitation, he grabbed Noras small hand and infused her with the breath of the dragon, as if his life depended on it. However, this time, there was no effect at all! On Noras small face, the expression of pain persisted, and blood continuously oozed from her mouth, nostrils, and ears. Seeing his daughter like this, L felt as if his heart was about to be torn apart. He infused his eyes with the dragons breath to observe Noras condition, and hisplexion became even more grim. Only now, the faint ck energy that had originally lingered in Noras bone marrow unexpectedly spread throughout her entire body! It even pervaded every organ in his daughters body! What have you done to my daughter? Ls eyes were red as he roared at the Ward family with a look of fury. Chapter 202 Lingering Black Energy A terrifying aura emanated from L, filling the air with fear. Seeing Nora in such a state, he stared at the Ward family like a mad lion, as if ready to spill their blood at any moment. The Ward familys faces turned pale and Chloe cried uncontrobly. L, we dont know what happened to Nora. She was fine just now ying with Chloe and suddenly turned like this, Erik exined. How could this happen? My daughter was fine all along. What did you do to her? L shouted furiously, as if he had lost his mind. Nora was surrounded by ck energy and even pouring dragon energy into her didnt help; L waspletely lost.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. L, dont use us of doing something we didnt do! Kiera said indignantly while pulling Chloe closer to her side. You better not have done anything or I swear Ill wipe out the entire Ward family! L gritted his teeth with murderous intent. Hearing this threat made everyones face turn ugly. L, thats too much! Youre using us without evidence and threatening our entire family? Erik eximed angrily while Henry looked darkly at him. Kiera and others also had an angry expression on their faces. You better not have done anything! Ls voice was chilling and stern. After uttering those words, he dashed away while holding Nora. Was he not considering any consequences? Perhaps not! Seeing Nora in such a state, L was on the verge of losing his sanity. Only a shred of rationality kept him from directly confronting the Ward family members. As he departed, everyone from the Ward family couldnt help but heave a sigh of relief. At this moment, they all felt a chill down their spines, unsure when they had broken into a cold sweat. Just a moment ago, L was shrouded in a menacing aura, seemingly possessed by madness, making it difficult for everyone to catch their breath. After that breath was finally released, the faces of those present turned incredibly grim. Chloe continued crying pitifully while feeling both scared and helpless. L is too arrogant! What did our Ward family do to him? Even if his daughter is in trouble, he shouldnt act like this. ughter our entire Ward family? Who does he think we are? Kiera said with a cold expression. Erik sighed, Hes just speaking out of desperation because of his daughters situation. Although Erik said that, disappointment was evident in his eyes. Today they had invited L for dinner and even asked Kiera toe along. They wanted L to get closer to Kiera. But now it seemed that the honeymoon period between the Ward family and L was over. Who would have thought things would escte like this? Henry, pull up the surveince footage from earlier and send it to L! From now on, well respect him from afar. We wont provoke him but theres no need for us to interact anymore! Gabri spoke up at this time. Understood grandma, Henry nodded while feeling angry towards L himself. Anyone who heard someone say they would ughter their entire family would be furious and chilled. Erik nced at his wife before sighing again but didnt say anything more L rushed home with Nora in his arms while continuously infusing her with dragon energy along the way. However, there was still no effect! Nora! Nora dont scare me What happened to you? Tears streamed down Ls face as he looked at his daughter like this; he felt as though the sky had copsed! Nora was currently unconscious but even then her small face showed signs of pain; one could imagine what kind of suffering she must be going through right now. As a father himself, one can only imagine how heartbroken L must feel inside Oh my god! Why? Why do you have to treat my daughter like this? She has been fine all along why? Why? If he could bear all these pains for her instead so that she could live healthily again, then even if it meant increasing the pain by hundreds of times more than what she was experiencing right now C L wouldnt hesitate! Upon his return, L paid no heed to Linas inquiries. He carefully ced Nora on the sofa, uttered a stern dont move, and swiftly rushed into the kitchen. Clinging to a sliver of hope, he began concocting medicine. Dragon breath had proven ineffective, prompting L to turn to several prescriptions from the Dragon Emperors Canon in the hopes that they would be effective in Noras case. However, twenty minutester, when L came out holding a bowl of medicine, he couldnt help but freeze in ce. Nora was lying there with the painful expression on her face gone. The bleeding from her mouth, nose and ears had stopped, leaving only traces of blood behind. Ls heart skipped a beat as he quickly observed Noras condition. Upon seeing this, tears of excitement and relief streamed down his face. The ck energy that had spread throughout Noras body earlier had now retracted back into her bone marrow once again. What what is going on? L was not only surprised but also filled with doubt. He then proceeded to wipe away the bloodstains from Nora before carefully examining her physical condition. After a while, L furrowed his brows! His worried expression did not decrease but instead grew stronger. Noras physical condition seemed to have stabilized again except for the ck energy in her bone marrow which made it seem like she was just a healthy child without any difference whatsoever. However, looking at that ck energy made L feel like he was watching a ticking time bomb; an overwhelming sense of worry and helplessness enveloped him like a cloud above his head. What is going on? What is wrong with Noras body? What the hell are these damn ck energies? This sudden change in Nora made L realize that he had been thinking too simply before. It wasnt just about maintaining his daughters health through dragon energy alone; if they couldnt eradicate the ck energy inside her body, then there might be another second or third time Thinking about this possibility caused pain to shoot through Ls heart like being cut by knives. As a father who witnessed his daughters suffering earlier, he didnt want to see it happen again! How can I cure Nora once and for all? What should I do? Why isnt there any solution in Dragon Emperors Canon? Chapter 203 The Calamity at Seven Years Old On this night, L couldnt sleep a wink! He had been studying his memories thoroughly, including some unconventional and even shady methods. He hoped to find a solution but all his efforts were in vain. So he went outside and practiced the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, breathing heavily and deeply. L knew that whether it was the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, Dragon Emperors Canon, or Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, they were only partially unlocked in his mind. The more advanced levels could only be mastered as he continued to improve his strength! Perhaps then he could cure Noras illness and free her from its torment. At eleven oclock at night, Ls phone vibrated. He took it out to see that Henry had sent him a video message. At this point, L already knew that he had probably misunderstood the Ward family; Noras condition should have nothing to do with them. Thinking of this, he felt guilty for his reaction and words earlier. He watched the video where Chloe and Nora were ying happily until Nora suddenly fell down. L sighed heavily before calling Henry back who answered quickly but with an icy tone, Mr. Willis, have you seen it? Your daughters condition has nothing to do with our Ward family. I know! I apologize to the Ward family for my previous behavior. I was careless at that time. L said apologetically. No need! As long as you dont harm our Ward family again! Henry sneered before hanging up abruptly. L smiled bitterly knowing that the Ward family now held deep resentment towards him, Forget it! If there is an opportunity in the future, Ill help them out. Just then, L suddenly looked towards one direction where a graceful figure appeared next to him, Summer! Is it you? The other person giggled and sat on Lsp. Who else would it be but me? Have you missed me? L nodded. Of course I have! I dream about you all the time. Is that so? Summer asked with a lightugh. The next second, she drew circles on Ls chest with her hand and teased him. You really are diligent in your training. What level are you at now? L hesitated for a moment before answering, Grandmaster! Haha, I knew it! You must have reached the Grandmaster level by now! Did you absorb the Spirit Jade I gave youst time? Summer asked. Yes, thanks to you! Youre so good to me, Summer! L said with admiration. Summer rolled her eyes and changed her tone of voice. By the way, did I hear correctly that your daughter has leukemia? Ls face changed slightly as he calmly replied, Yes, but Ive got it under control. Why do you ask? Hearing Nora mentioned made L nervous. Under control? Hahaha how is that possible, Summer sneered. What do you mean? Do you know what happened to my daughter? L asked anxiously. Summer narrowed her eyes when she saw how worried he was and nodded slowly before speaking again, Its a curse! A curse passed down for thousands of years! A curse? What happened exactly? Tell me everything! L was both shocked and excited by this revtion. Its nothing special really, Summer began nonchntly as she continued on with an exnation, We both share the same surname Willis because we belong to an ancient family the Willis family. This family has been around for generations and is known for its powerful members who possess unique abilities. To prevent these abilities from falling into enemy hands or being used against them by their own people, she exined further, the head of our family created a secret medicine which every member had to take every few generations. Whether they were direct descendants or not didnt matter; they all had to take this medicine, She continued solemnly, This medicine is actually a curse which doesnt affect those who take it directly but instead gets passed down randomly within four generations of their closest rtives. And your daughter seems to have inherited this curse. As soon as he heard this information from Summers mouthpiece; his mind raced through everything he had just learned C The ancient Willis Family He himself was rted And Noras illness was caused by some kind of curse?! Summers words left L shocked and incredulous, but he didnt think she waspletely talking nonsense. Perhaps this could exin why his grandfathers Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant was so magical, giving him a dragon kidney and even arge amount of dragon inheritance. Could it be that his own identity was so amazing? What happens if you are cursed? Will there be life-threatening danger? To tell you the truth, my daughter had an attack tonight. At that time, blood flowed from all seven orifices and her expression was painful as if she were dying. But after a while, she recovered on her own. What is going on? L asked anxiously.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It concerned Nora, and he just wanted to make sure everything was clear. As far as I know, your daughter will have an attack every full moon night in the future! And it will get more painful and severe each time! By the way, how old is your daughter this year? Summer asked with a serious expression. She turned fourst week. Why do you ask? L asked nervously. Then she has less than three years to live! If this curse isnt lifted by her seventh birthday, then her life wille to an end, Summer said coldly. Hearing this made L feel like his brain had been hit by a hammer C Nora can only live until seven years old? No way! Absolutely not! What should I do? How can I lift the curse? Please tell me! L grabbed Summers arm with trembling voice. Summer hesitated for a moment before saying seriously, The jade pendant! Find that Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant and give it to your daughter to wear. It can lift the curse and keep your daughter safe. Hearing this made Ls face change constantly. He looked away so that Summer wouldnt notice anything strange about his eyes. This woman was lying to him!! She didnt know that hed already given Nora the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant long ago but it didnt work at all! Her goal was just for the jade pendant! She hadnt told him how to really lift the curse yet! Maybe everything about this curse was also something she was lying about too Chapter 204 Promise Them This Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant was with my father, and I cant find him anywhere! What should I do? Is there any other way? L asked with a deep voice. If it was indeed a curse, not only would the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant be useless, even if it was effective, it would be toote! That pendant had already been absorbed by him! Summer heard Ls response, and a cold glint shed in her eyes. In fact, she had always suspected that L wasnt telling her the truth, so she wanted to trick him into giving the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant to his daughter. Unexpectedly, he still said this. It seemed that the pendant was really with his father? Summer seemed to have lost interest in talking to L any further and shook her head, saying, No more! Unless Unless what? L urgently asked. Summer looked at L, a hint of disdain and mockery shing in her eyes. Unless you can go to the ancient Willis family and have the head of the Willis family personally lift the curse from your daughter! But I can tell you, its almost impossible. From what I know, your grandfather was a traitor to the Willis family. If you really go to the ancient Willis family, they will mercilessly kill you. They wont help you at all. Unless you can acquire the strength to confront andmunicate with the ancient Willis family before your daughter turns seven, dont even think about it! But I can responsibly tell you that even though a Grandmaster is considered the pinnacle in the secr world, they are nothing more than ants in front of the ancient Willis family! As she finished speaking, L sat there with an ever-changing expression. Summer sneered, nced at the man disdainfully, and then directly left by scaling over the wall. In her opinion, a mere Grandmaster, within less than three years, trying to face the colossal ancient Willis family, was simply impossible! The ancient Willis family! The curse! Nora, if you really are cursed, Daddy will break this damn thing for you! The ancient Willis family? Are they really powerful? Even if its the underworld, Daddy will break through the gates of hell to protect you in the mortal world! After Ls face went through various changes, it finally became determined. Strength! Its all about strength! L gritted his teeth. The next morning, L sat by the bedside, watching as Nora opened her eyes. Daddy Daddy! As soon as the little one saw L, she jumped into his arms. She had a fit yesterday and lost consciousness until just now when she woke up. Daddy, I had a nightmare! I dreamed that I fell into an abyss, it was so scary and ufortable The little ones eyes were filled with fear as she spoke. L gently stroked Noras face and said, Nora, dont be afraid, it was just a bad dream! Everything is okay My darling, Daddy wont let anything happen to you! Never! Mhmm! With you here, I amnt scared. Nora nodded her head in agreement. After dropping off Nora at kindergarten in the morning, L called Emerson. When he arrived, L asked directly, I mentioned before that besides money if someone wants to trade some natural treasures for elixirs, its also possible. Have you received any? L realized that the biggest obstacle to improving his strength now was the thinness of heaven and earth spiritual energy. Only by absorbing some natural treasures rich in heaven and earth spiritual energy could he continue to break through new realms. Emerson shook his head with a bitter smile upon hearing this, Not yet Mr. Willis; you know how rare even a hundred-year-old ginseng is nowadays. L looked disappointed after hearing this news, Okay then keep an eye out for me! Will do! Emerson replied. After sending him away, L received an unfamiliar call but hesitated before answering it anyway, Who is this? A hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone, Its Mirandas grandmother! Oh? Mrs. Lowe? L paused for a moment then asked meaningfully because he knew they would contact him sooner orter and sure enoughN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Its me! L are you going to keep your word? Victoria asked hoarsely. What word? he pretended not knowing what she meant. There was silence on the other end of the phone for quite some time before Victoria spoke again in a low voice, I want to live! I dont want to die! Heheh I understand. Ille see you right away, smiled L as he hung up on her. When L met Victoriater that morning, she looked like death warmed over C like she could pass away at any moment. L knew that Victorias age and failing health meant that even if Dr. Hall stopped giving her the medicine that drained her energy, she wouldnt live much longer. Three days! That was Ls urate assessment upon seeing her. Hey kid, youre here! After dismissing the servants by her side, Victoria nodded at L. Heh heh, your son Romeo and his family are making moves? L asked casually. Victoria looked deeply at L before nodding in agreement. You got it right! Everything you said was right! Ever since that day, Eliza hasnt made me egg custard again! The day before yesterday, Romeo came to see me and hinted about choosing a new family head. As she spoke, Victoria picked up a piece of paper from beside her and threw it on the ground with a dark expression on her face. Yesterday they all came! Haha ha ha Cough! Cough cough cough She wanted tough mockingly but ended up coughing violently instead. After finally calming down slightly she hoarsely said, They suggested I hold a family meeting yesterday to transfer the position of family head to Romeo! They even brought this will for me to sign. They want me to transfer all my shares in the familys assets over to Romeo!! After hearing this news, L sneered, I knew it woulde sooner orter! Let me tell you now C youve been set up by your own son Romeo and his family C do you believe it? Victoria looked at him silently without saying anything; either because she still didnt believe him or because she didnt want to admit it out loud herself. L, Victoria stared at him with intense desire for survival in her eyes, you said if I wanted to live, I coulde find you. But I also said there were conditions, L replied with an evil smile on his face. Hearing this, Victoria gritted her teeth, What are your conditions? Tell me now! L shook his head, Not so fast. Well talk about them after today. Dont Romeo and his family want you hold a family meeting? Well then, promise them- tonight is when well have one. Chapter 205 Actually Saw Through It Victoria spoke up, There will be a family meeting tonight at 8 pm! All members of the Lowe family must attend! Even the former head who was expelled from the family has been notified. At first, Cara didnt want to go, but after Emmanuel told her what L had said to him that day, she, as his mother-inw immediately said she would go. Return to the Lowe family? And even be the head? Did L really say that? Well then, I definitely have to go! I believe my son-inw wont let me down! Cara said. Emmanuel rolled his eyes. At first, Cara was more against her daughters choice of this son-inw than he was. Now things had changed Was this considered a mother-inw looking at her son-inw and liking him more and more? Go ahead! No matter what happens, lets see my mom! Ah Emmanuel nodded his head and thought about how his mother looked weak and sickly when hest saw her. He didnt feel good about it. He never thought of bing the next head of the Lowe Family; all he wanted was to return to the family. If he could get back all their properties that originally belonged to his own family shares in the Lowe family, then he would be satisfied. Meanwhile on another side: When Romeos family heard this news, they were overjoyed. Haha, she agreed so well hold a big meeting tonight! Romeo boasted with excitement. Thats great! Honey youre going to be our next head! Eliza eximed with joy. Harlow became worried at this point, Dad, grandma hasnt signed any will yet; is there any chance something unexpected might happen? Hearing these words, Romeo waved his hand, Dont worry about it; when she announces that she is handing over control of the family head position, it will naturally happen then too! She knows she doesnt have many days left now so she cares most about whether or not the family thrives or declines. She wouldnt just abandon everything without making arrangements beforehand! Before dying, shell definitely arrange everything properly. But what if grandma passes on control to someone else? Like Uncle Owen or Uncle George? Harlow asked nervously. She wont do that! Who does she hate most right now? It must be Miranda and L ah- So after she dies, she certainly doesnt want Emmanuels return nor for them benefitting from being part of the family again. You know your uncle Owen and uncle George dont have deep conflicts with Miranda or Willis either. With your grandmothers style, its better safe than sorry! The new head position will surely belong only your dad! Eliza was ecstatic, She will definitely transfer all the family shares to your dad, giving him absolute control over the familys assets! Our family will be rich beyond measure! We can just sit at home and count our money every day! Romeo was equally thrilled, At that point, everyone in the family will depend on me for their livelihoods! I wont have to worry about her mood swings anymore! Hahaha After a moment of celebration, Harlow changed her tone and said to her father, Dad, dont forget that besides bing the head of the family, you must also take care of L. Make sure he pays for what he did to my grandmother! Harlow gritted her teeth at the mention of L. I hate him so much, she said with genuine anger. Of course, Romeo replied confidently. Ive already made arrangements. We have all the evidence we need against him and he wont be able to deny it. Eliza chimed in with a sinister glint in her eye as she thought about Dr. Hall, She is done for and Dale is useless now too should we do something about him? After some consideration, Romeo nodded slowly, Youre right my dear wife; we cant let this get out of hand. Dale knows too much. We need to eliminate him. He then coldly picked up his phone and dialed a number. Rohan? Take care of Dr. Hall.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But dont do it yourself this time; you might expose us if anything goes wrong C hire an assassin instead. Later that afternoon at Lifecare Clinic: Dale had been spending more time theretely even seeing patients himself from time-to-time. At this moment he was lying down upstairs while a beautiful female doctor gave him a massage on his lower back. The female doctor was his supposed apprentice, but everyone knew what kind of rtionship they really had. Heheh Dr. Hall, you sure know how to enjoy life! The voice sounded yful yet mocking. Dale jumped up startled while screaming out loud along with his masseuse as they saw someone appear out-of-nowhere inside their room without any warning whatsoever. L? How did you get in here? What do you want? asked Dale nervously after recognizing who it was. Dont be so nervous, L chuckled before ncing over at the female doctor. Dales eyes flickered briefly before turning towards her, You go outside first! After the other person left, he looked at L and asked with a smile, Whats up, Mr. Willis? Do you need something from me? I gave you facest time at the Lowe family, what are you doing now? L shrugged and sat on the sofa in the room. After staring at Dr. Hall for a few moments, he said, Dr. Hall, I have to admit that although you are greedy and unscrupulous, your medical skills are pretty good. At first nce, I didnt see how you harmed Mrs. Lowe. Upon hearing this remark, Dale was taken aback for a moment before pretending to be puzzled and saying, Mr. Willis, I dont know what youre talking about! How did I harm Mrs. Lowe? I heard that she was made ill by you and your wife because of some argument or another; her health is not good so she hasnt been able to recover. Ive been doing my best to help her get better all along; where is thising from? Then he sneered, What? Are you trying to me me because maybe its actually you who wants her dead? L stared at him intently as he said word by word, If Im not mistaken, you must have added dried goose meat into Mrs. Lowes medicine when treating her. Dales eyes flickered slightly as he replied, I dont know what youre talking about! Sorry but my prescription is confidential; it is not my obligation to disclose any of its ingredients! L narrowed his eyes, Dont be too quick to deny it yet! Let me finish speaking! During the time when Eliza was taking care of Mrs. Lowe under your treatment n, she would make egg custard which happened to be one of Mrs. Lowes favorite dishes. Egg custard mixed with dried goose meat can cause peoples vitality to leak out easily especially since Mrs. Lowe was already weakened from previous episodes where she coughed up blood. Her body couldnt handle it anymore so after losing more vitality every day due to this concoction, she became weaker! Moreover even if she went through various tests or went back into hospital, it would still be impossible for them find any toxins in her system! It really is killing without leaving any trace behind! Am I wrong? As soon as L finished speaking, Dale looked at him, his pupils shrinking slightly while his facial expression changed somewhat! He hadnt expected someone could see through his seamless methods like that?? This guy had such amazing medical skills!! Chapter 206 Don’t Try Anything Fancy However, even though Dale was shocked on the inside, he would never admit it. He had a smirk on his face and innocently said, Mr. Willis, I have to say that you have quite an imagination. But sorry to disappoint you, this is all just your spection without any evidence! There was no goose jerky in my previous prescription either. Everything is just your imagination! If theres nothing else, please leave or else Ill call the police for trespassing! Dont admit it? L sneered and then looked at Dale and said, Dr. Hall, have you ever thought about what Romeos family will do to you after helping them kill Mrs. Lowe? This matter is definitely not something that can be seen by others and yet you know too much about it. You guessed they could kill Mrs. Lowe so easily; would they spare you? Upon hearing this statement from L, Dales eyes flickered but he stillughed, L, I dont understand what are you talking about! All of these usations are just your own wild guesses! You know best whether or not theyre true! I see that your forehead has darkened today which means bad luck ising for you soon enough. Romeo will definitely want to silence you forever. If you dont want to die, you better cooperate with me and testify against them. I can guarantee your safety. L spoke coldly. I still dont know what the hell are you talking about! Dale replied with an angry expression. Fine! Hope you wont regret it, L nodded expressionlessly before finally leaving. After he left, Dales face changed constantly, hiding some uneasiness within him. Damn, it wouldnt be possible for Romeo to reallye after me, right? Its not impossible! No, no, I need to leave Ednd! Originally, Dale wanted to wait until he saw how things yed out with L before returning back Slocmore. But, Ls words made him feel danger approaching. He decided immediately. Fifteen minutester Dale got into a Mercedes G-ss SUV along with his young apprentice. However, the unnoticed fact was that, L followed them silently in a Bentley Mulsanne car. Fifteen minutester when Dale passed through a sparsely popted road outside Ednd city centerN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Screech pop! Apanied by an ear-piercing brake sound as well as the sound of tire bursting! The Mercedes G-ss SUV hit a nail strip causing it spin out of control almost flipping overpletely. The next second, a van appeared and several assassins wearing ck hoods jumped out of the car. Master! Someones here! The young disciple was so frightened that he eximed in panic. Dale was also shocked and his heart skipped a beat. L was right, someone wanted to attack him! Romeo was going to kill him! Damn it!! At that moment, Dales heart was filled with anger and panic. Master, what should we do? What should we do? The young disciple asked in a trembling voice with tears in his eyes. Shut up! Dale pped him angrily but he himself was also shivering with fear. He saw these people approaching them with murderous intent, their sharp knives reflecting the chilling light under the sun. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of their car and stood between them and the assassins. L? Dale saw him and showed surprise on his face. L, save me! Save me, Dale lowered the car window and shouted urgently, As long as you save me, Ill help you testify against Romeo! F*cking hell, he really wants to kill me! L nced back at him coldly before saying, You said that. Dont worry! Dont worry! The enemy of my enemy is my friend. If Romeo wants to kill me then I will definitely help you. Dale promised confidently. Yes yes we can all be your witnesses! The young disciple added hastily. At this point, those assassins stared at L fiercely with murderous intent in their eyes. The leader sneered, Kid, if you dont want to die, then get lost! Mind your own business! Im sorry but theyre useful to me. And just so you know if you dont want to die, then get lost. L warned expressionlessly. F*ck this guys looking for death! Attack first C kill him first then deal with everyone else inside the car! The leader waved his hand without hesitationmanding several assassins who immediately attacked L holding deadly weapons. However, L snorted coldly before directly facing them head-on. Boom boom boom Although these assassins were skilled fighters themselves, when faced against Ls punches, they were sent flying backwards one after another spitting blood uponnding on ground. Seeing this scene, all of them revealed shock on their faces. Just leave now! I dont want to take lives today! L waved his hand signaling for them all go away. He didnt want to attract trouble, so he held back when he struck. Otherwise, after taking out these assassins, he would have to deal with the aftermath. The lead assassins eyes were full of suspicion and uncertainty. Kid, I remember you. Youll see! Lets go! In the next second, he chickened out and gritted his teeth before crawling into the van first. The other assassins also got up one after another and fled in panic! Watching the van disappear into the distance, Dale and his young apprentice in their Mercedes G finally breathed a sigh of relief. Dale looked at L with flickering eyes; he never expected this kid to be so powerful. Get off! At this moment, L walked over. Dale and his young apprentice hesitated for a moment before opening the car door and getting out. Mr. Willis, thank you for saving our lives! Thank you so much Dale said gratefully. L remained expressionless as he shook his head, No need to thank me! Remember what you said earlier tonight. Help me identify Romeo! Upon hearing this request from L, Dales eyes flickered a few times as he replied, Mr. Willis I can help identify him but if I do that, then I wont be able to avoid any involvement myself. L responded with an Hmm? before saying coldly, Do you think those assassins could kill you? If not them, then do you think I can? You only have two choices: die or be an informant! Hearing this response from L made Dales face turn pale as he quickly waved his hands while saying, No! No! I promise! I promise! L stared coldly at Dale before patting him on the shoulder while saying, You better not y any tricks on me because if you do you will definitely regret it! Chapter 207 Are There Both Eyewitnesses and Physical Evidence? I cant do it! Even if you gave me some courage, I wouldnt dare! Dale shook his head, looking sincere and fearful. Thats for the best. The Lowe family is holding a family meeting tonight at eight oclock. Remember to attend, L sneered, patting the young apprentices shoulder before giving them both instructions. After he left, the young apprentices eyes flickered with hesitation. Master, do we really have to help him testify? Why dont we run now? With our power in Slocmore, he wont dare chase us there. Who knows who will end up dead? Dale chuckled coldly. Run? Why should we run? I have a n. A sly look shed in his eyes. Regret? Kid, youre still too naive! Do you think you can scare me? Ill make sure both you and Romeo are dumbfounded!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. You two fighting each other will only benefit me in the end! Hahaha That evening at Lowes Mansion Everyone gathered in therge courtyard. All members of the Lowe family were present C direct or indirect. Victoria sat weakly on a high-backed chair while Romeo and his family respectfully stood by her side. Mom, drink some water, Eliza offered Victoria a cup of tea with an obedient expression. Mirandas Uncle Owen, Uncle George and Aunt Jennifer were also present but their faces showed difort and hostility when they looked towards Romeos family. Everyone smelled an unusual scent in the air, and as they looked at Victorias ailing appearance, they knew that todays family meeting, convened by Victoria , was likely to address matters rted to her final arrangements. Observing Romeos family, asional expressions of anticipation and satisfaction shed across their faces, and everyone had some expectations in their hearts. Victoria sat quietly, remaining silent throughout. It seemed that she had weakened to the point of not wanting to say much. Mom, whats wrong? Should we take you to the hospital? Jennifer, Mirandas aunt, suggested. Yes, Mom, we can definitely find the best doctor for you! Owen also expressed. Victoria waved her hand dismissively, Ive already found the best doctor Owen, Jennifer at this point, Mom already has an idea in her heart! If you want to me someone, me that damn L and that little slut Miranda. If it werent for them, would Mom be like this? Romeos face was filled with indignation. Thats right! She is at such an old age, and the illness hase like a mountain copsing. We should fulfill our filial duties and do our best! The primary goal today is to seek justice for her before she leaves! You all saw that day, the Emmanuel family drove away Dr. Hall, and then let L treat her! As a result, that guy seems to want to kill her! Eliza gritted her teeth and said. She deliberately spoke loudly so that all the Lowes could hear. As soon as she finished speaking, there was a whispering among the Lowe family members. I didnt expect Mrs. Lowe to be so angry because of Emmanuels family! L treated Mrs. Lowe? How could that end well? Who doesnt know he holds a grudge against Mrs. Lowe and wishes for her death? Listening to these discussions, Romeo, Eliza, and Harlow felt secretly pleased. The next moment Romeo looked at several uniformed personnel beside him. Mr. Foster, you must ensure justice today and punish those who harm others! Romeo said firmly. A well-built middle-aged man in uniform nodded his head, Mr. Lowe, you can rest assured that as long as the evidence is conclusive, I will make sure justice is served for Mrs. Lowe and the entire Lowe family. At this moment many people were looking at Malcolm Foster and his subordinates with suspicion! It seemed like the Romeo family had made full preparations today! They even called inw enforcement officers? Looking at Malcolm and his men, some people began to feel uneasy inside themselves Theyre here! Emmanuels family has arrived! George nced towards the door shouting out loud They really have nerve showing up here? Im afraid they dont know what theyre waiting for today. Everyone looked at Emmanuels family with strange eyes filled with malice; it was like they were looking at criminals or something simr. The next second everyone parted into two sides creating an atmosphere of judgmental tension which made Emmanuel, Cara, Miranda, and Mason feel nervous except L who had calmness written all over his face along with a smile. Hehe, were all here. Are you just waiting for us? L asked with a smile. L! You evil-hearted scoundrel! Look at what youve done to my mother after we entrusted her to you! Romeo shouted in anger and indignation. I knew it! You made Dr. Hall leave because you wanted to harm my grandmother! Harlow used through gritted teeth. Tell us, what did you give Mrs. Lowe that almost killed her? Eliza came forward with a big usation. Oh? Im the one who caused Mrs. Lowes condition? Wasnt it Dr. Hall that you hired? L raised an eyebrow and sneered. Dont deny it! We have witnesses and evidence today, so theres no room for your excuses! Romeo coldly snorted and pped his hands. Then, a maid from the Lowe family walked out holding a bag of trash she had collected from cleaning up the mansion as usual. This is something I found while cleaning up C drug residue, she said as she pointed at L with her hand extended towards him. I saw he throw this away. Romeo nodded as he took the bag from the maids hand and announced loudly to everyone, Weve already tested these drug residues in this bag, which contain excessive amounts of arsenic elements! He then pointed at L with an imposing tone, L, tell us why there are such toxins in the medicine that you gave my mother under the pretext of treating her illness? Did you want to poison her? You ambitious viin!! The crowd erupted into chaos upon hearing this revtion. Arsenic toxin?! Thats poison! L is really ruthless! He wanted to kill Mrs. Lowe! At this moment, Malcolm stepped forward sternly pointing at L, L, if you confess now about poisoning on your own ord, maybe they will go easy on your sentence. L raised an eyebrow while sizing up Malcolm before saying, Heheh and who might be speaking right now? Chapter 208 I Have a Witness Who Can Prove My Innocence I am Malcolm Foster, the head of the Punishment Division in Ednds North District! If youve done anything wrong, I suggest you confess now! Malcolm said coldly. His expression was stern and intimidating. L shook his head. I havent done anything wrong. What do I need to confess? Romeo snorted and held up the evidence in his hand, pointing to the maid beside him. L, we have both eyewitnesses and physical evidence today. You cant argue your way out of this one! Let me tell you something C my mother was fine before she received treatment from you, but now shes half-dead! Were going to get her checked out right now and find out if there are excessive levels of arsenic poisoning in her body C all thanks to what you did! Harlow also spoke with hatred, L, we have witnesses and physical evidence against you now. You cant escape anymore! How about you get my grandmother checked too? Lets see if it matches up with this piece of evidence. Owen, George, Jennifer C all of you saw it that day when L took over Mrs. Lowes treatment! Now look at Mrs. Lowes condition; shouldnt he be responsible for what happened? Eliza shouted loudly. Owen, George and Jennifer nodded slightly as they looked at L with unfriendly eyes. Now, with people testifying and presenting the residue of the medicine, Romeos family loudly dered their intention to have Victorias body examined for elevated arsenic levels. All the evidence seemed to confirm the fact that L had poisoned Victoria with the intention of harming her. Bullshit! Eyewitnesses and physical evidence can be faked easily enough! My brother-inw couldnt possibly harm my grandmother! Mason defended L at this point while Emmanuel and Cara joined in saying, If he really harmed her, then why would he bring us here? Miranda spoke coldly, This is ridiculous. L told me himself that he never treated my grandmother before so where did these tracese from? Hearing this statement made by Miranda caused Romeos eyes to flicker a few times, How is that possible? Just because he says it didnt happen means it didnt happen? You guys cant just protect him like this! Thats right! Mr. Foster, she is Ls wife after all C how could we trust what she says? Harlow sneered. At this moment, L infused his starry gaze with dragon energy as he looked towards Victoria only to see some green poison circting inside her body indicating a certain amount of arsenic poison actually existed within her system! ncing over at the teacup next to Victoria, L sneered inwardly, Hehe, Romeos family really didnt leave any loopholes in framing me. I have to admit, if I were really treating Mrs. Lowe these past few days, Im definitely implicated in this poisoning case, he continued. If I am not careful, the charge of poisoning someone will be pinned on me for sure! At that moment, Malcolm snorted coldly and motioned for his uniformed officers to take L away for questioning. Take him back and cooperate with our investigation! he ordered. Yes sir! the officers replied sternly as they approached L with handcuffs at the ready. What are you doing? You cant just arrest someone without investigating first! Miranda protested as she stepped in front of L protectively. Were just taking him back to assist with our investigation! Please step aside and dont interfere with official business! Malcolm retorted firmly. At that moment, he already saw L as a suspect in the case at hand. Who dares take my brother-inw away? Mason demanded angrily. What are you going to do about it, Mason? Use violence? Harlow teased him while Eliza sneered at L saying Willis, I know youre strong, but if you think you can resist arrest then go ahead! The family all knew deep down that even if L was powerful, there was no way he could fight against national agencies! If he dared resist, then his crime would only be more severe! Suddenly a loud voice rang out from behind them, Who dares arrest someone directly? They turned around and saw an imposing middle-aged man apanied by several inclothes subordinates striding into Lowes Mansion confidently. Many people recognized him immediately and were surprised by his presence there, Mr. Burke? Why is he here? This is Mr. Burke from Ednds Punishment Department! What brings him here today? Why did hee Harlow red at Lionel rudely before shouting, Who do you think you are?! Trying to obstruct official business?! Do you want to die or something? Romeo felt his eyelid twitching uncontrobly when Harlow spoke like this. He knew who Lionel was but apparently Harlow didnt Malcolm quickly went up to greet Lionel, Mr. Burke what brings your visit here today? Why did anyone give you the authority to arbitrarily arrest him? asked Lionel sternly before adding, If I hadnte here today, would things have gone awry under your watchful eye? Mr. Burke, all the evidence points to L Willis as the suspect. Im just following protocol by asking him toe in for questioning, Malcolm said, sweating profusely. Lionel snorted and turned his attention to L, nodding at him and saying, Mr. Willis, Im here today to ensure justice is served! If youre innocent, no one can falsely use you or arrest you! He then looked coldly at Harlow and said, Miss, I am the Chief Enforcer of Ednds Punishment Bureau. Do you know who I am now? Do I have the right to interfere with Malcolms duties? Harlow widened her eyes in shock and her face turned red upon hearing this revtion about Lionels identity. She never expected that he was such a high-ranking official! And it seemed like he was on Ls side. How did this guy manage to befriend even the Chief Enforcer of Ednd?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Burke, all the evidence shows that L wants to harm my mother. Surely you wont protect a criminal? Romeo asked with a flicker in his eyes. He secretly sneered inside C so what if Lionel showed up? The evidence they had was enough to nail L! Thats right! Since Mr. Burke is here for justice too and we have both eyewitnesses and physical evidence against L C there is no way he can escape! Eliza gritted her teeth angrily. Lionel frowned slightly before turning towards L again, Do you have anything else to say? If there is any proof that proves your innocence, please present it. L nodded his head before looking straight at Romeos family who were already gloating over their victory, I have a witness who can prove my innocence! Romeoughed mockingly, A witness? Hahaha! Dont tell me its Miranda or Mason? They are not qualified witnesses! L shook his head before pointing towards Victoria direction, My witness is Mrs. Lowe! Everyone gasped in shock upon hearing this revtion C how could she be considered an eligible victim witness?! Chapter 209 You Make Him Come Out Watching L point towards Victoria, iming she was his witness, everyone wore expressions of astonishment. What? Mrs. Lowe is Ls witness? L must be crazy. Who doesnt know that Mrs. Lowe hates this guy the most? How could she testify for him?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After being surprised, Romeo couldnt help butugh, You want my mom to testify for you? Hahaha How did youe up with this idea? Harlow also sneered. Eliza had a mocking expression on her face as if she had heard a joke. The entire Lowe family felt that L was delusional and talking nonsense! However, L remained confident and looked at Victoria, Mrs. Lowe, its your turn to speak! The next second, amidst the teasing or disdainful gazes of everyone present, Victoria slowly stood up. Everyone was stunned and showed expressions of surprise and doubt. Victoria actually cooperated with L like this? Wasnt she supposed to have nothing to do with him since they were sworn enemies? When they saw Victoria stand up, the whole room fell silent as everyone watched the spokesperson of the entire Low family. L never treated me! said Victoria in a calm voice while looking directly at Romeos family after standing up from her seat. Although her voice sounded hoarse and weak, everyone could hear it clearly. There was an uproar throughout the room! This was definitely todays biggest surprise which caught everyone off guard! What Miranda said earlier turned out to be true? L never treated Victoria? What are you saying? Did L make you lose your mind? Did he give you some kind of obedience potion? Elizas expression changed, shouting at Victoria, her tone involuntarily rising. As if she was a bit exasperated. Mom, what medicine did L give you? Why are you talking nonsense? Everyone knows that after Dr. Hall left in a huff, L treated you! Romeos expression also became darkened by now. Grandma, are you confused or something? Why would you help such a small fry like him? Harlow also got annoyed by now too! At this moment their whole family felt uneasy! I didnt help anyone. I just told the truth! L has never given me any medicine nor has he ever treated me! Said Victoria in a deep voice So how did you be like this? Romeo gritted his teeth while asking. Upon hearing this, Victoria snorted and looked at her son Romeo. How did I be like this? You all should be the ones to answer that question. You, what do you mean? Eliza stomped her foot and shouted. At that moment, the servant who had been attending to Victoria stepped forward. Her voice was much louder than Victorias, making it clear for everyone to hear. I can also testify that he hasnte to treat Mrs. Lowe these past few days. I havent even seen him! So I dont know where these drug residues came from. Romeos family and the cleaning maid werepletely dumbfounded. L hadnt evene to treat Victoria? The whole room erupted inmotion once again! L never treated Mrs. Lowe, so where did these arsened drug residuese from? Frame-up! I never thought that Mrs. Lowe would testify for L! If L really treated Mrs. Lowe before, he wouldnt be able to wash his hands off of this Romeos family is so cunning! At this point, Lionel coldly snorted as he red at Romeos family including the maid whomitted perjury, Now do you have anything else left to say? Romeos family had an uncertain expression on their faces while the maid turned pale with fear under Lionels icy gaze; she broke down mentally in an instant. I I didnt know anything! It was Romeo who gave me those drug residues and told me what to say! I I was just following orders. Im innocent This made Romeos framing of L more evident than ever before! Romeo, Eliza and Harlow red at the maid with eyes full of hatred as if they wanted nothing more than kill her right then and there. Romeo, I never thought your family would use us as pawns! Romeo, Eliza, you guys went too far! I cant believe I followed you earlier when we used L together! Are you trying to get us killed? At this time Owen, George, and Jennifer showed a look of indignation because they felt used by Romeos family. Everything was designed by them from start till end. Mr. Burke, they framed my son-inw. Now there is concrete evidence against them. Can you arrest them now? Cara red at Romeos family with gritted teeth while Emmanuel, Miranda, and Mason also looked furious wanting nothing more than justice served against Romeos Family! Take them away! Lionel nodded and waved his hand to his subordinates. Upon hearing this, Malcolm quickly led his men to rush forward and arrest them. However, at that moment, L spoke up in a low voice, Wait a minute, lets not be hasty! In the next second, amidst everyones puzzled expressions, he sneered coldly, Isnt it boring just to arrest them with one charge? There are even bigger charges waiting for them! As he spoke, Ls tone became stern, Since it wasnt me who did it, how do you think Mrs. Lowe ended up like this? As soon as he finished speaking, everyone realized what was going on and stared sharply at Romeo and his family of three! L, what do you mean? Romeos heart skipped a beat as he asked in shock. Mrs. Lowe ended up like this because of you and Miranda! And also because you drove Dr. Hall away but didnt treat Mrs. Lowe! You cant escape responsibility for her condition! Eliza gritted her teeth and wanted to bite back at L. Harlow also cursed, Even if we framed you guy, that doesnt mean everything bad is our fault! Are you saying my grandmother was harmed by us? What evidence do you have? L chuckled, You want evidence? I have another witness C Dr. Hall! He cooperated with all of you to harm Mrs. Lowe C just one dirty witness is enough, right? Hearing this statement made by L, Romeos family were stunned for a moment before bursting into coldughter. Dr. Hall? Hahaha how could he testify for you when he has already Romeo stopped himself from finishing the sentence almost letting out something important. What happened to him? Did you silence him? L asked with an evil smile on his face. You little brat! Watch your mouth! Romeo shouted angrily before adding confidently, Where is Dr. Hall then? Let him testify for yourself if there really is such an opportunity. L snorted disdainfully, No need to hurry. He nced at the time secretly while frowning slightly. Dale hadnt arrived yet? Im here! Dale suddenly appeared along with his young apprentice walking into Lowes Mansion from outside Seeing these two people, Romeos family widened their eyes in shock, filled with fear! Dale was still alive!! Did those damn assassins fail?? Chapter 210 One Ring Hooks Another L breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Dale and his apprentice finally arrive. Dr. Hall, can you tell us what happened? How did they bribe you to harm Mrs. Lowe? L pointed at the Romeo family as he spoke. The three members of the Romeo family couldnt help but feel uneasy and their faces turned sour. Their hearts sank to the bottom when they realized that Dale was still alive. But then, in the next moment What do you mean bribe me to harm Mrs. Lowe? Mr. Willis, what are you talking about? Dale asked with confusion on his face. Dales reaction caused Ls expression to freeze and his face turned pale. He didnt expect that after they arrived, Dale would deny everything and act like nothing had happened. L looked at him with cold eyes while the Romeo and his family once again showed their smugness. Dr. Hall, you have no idea. After L drove you away, hepletely ignored my mother! And now, they are framing and using us of colluding with you to harm her! Romeo sneered. Yeah, what were they afraid of? Almost forgot, if Dr. Hall testified against himself, he wouldnt be off the hook either. Even if they failed to silence him, he wouldnt be foolish enough to incriminate himself. Willis, using us of plotting against Mrs. Lowe. Do you have any evidence? Eliza asked triumphantly, as if she already had everything under control. You and Miranda drove my grandmother to this state. At least, our family found Dr. Hall to treat her. But you, not only did you ignore her, but you also yed the victim first? Saying we conspired with Dr. Hall to harm my grandmother. Well, why dont you show some evidence? Everything should be based on evidence, right? Harlow taunted, looking at Lionel. Mr. Burke, hes ndering us; he should be held responsible, shouldnt he? Lionel frowned and looked at L with a questioning expression. At this moment, L, with a calm face, cast a cold gaze at Dale. Dr. Hall, do you remember I told you not to y tricks, or you would regret it? Dale smirked, a mocking look on his face. Regret? What do I have to regret? Do I have to regret not helping you with false testimony? Thats right! Were just telling the truth here! What can you do about it? The young apprentice also chimed in with a coldugh. In front of so many people, and with the authorities present, they didnt believe L would dare to do anything to them. Lughed, a sinisterugh mixed with cruelty. Why is that? I wanted to talk to you guys nicely, but you thought I was easy to deal with? I wanted to be a good person, but you forced my dark side out! Who are you scaring The young apprentice sneered before his face suddenly changed. Dale and the young apprentices expressions twisted in pain. They let out low screams as if millions of ants were biting their blood vessels and organs. The excruciating pain made them unable to live or die! This scene shocked everyone present! You want evidence? Youll have it soon! L said with an evil smile as he walked towards Romeos family of three. He patted each one on the shoulder meaningfully. What what are you doing? Dont touch me! Harlow shivered uncontrobly at Ls smile feeling uneasy for some reason. L snorted coldly before looking at Dale and his apprentice. Speak. He uttered one word indifferently with an icy expression on his face. Ahh! Ill speak! It was Romeo who found me and asked me to secretly kill Mrs. Lowe! Dale rolled around in agony on the ground while contorting his features painfully. Their offer was 20 million dors plus my grudge against you which is why I agreed I also spoke up! There was dried goose meat in my masters prescription which whenbined with eggs can make people lose their vitality Eliza made chicken soup for Mrs. Lowe using this recipe which caused her body functions to deteriorate Mr. Willis spare me please spare meIve told everything The young apprentice begged pitifully while revealing all this information causing everyone present including Romeos family of three look horrified and disgusted by what they had done C attempting murder on Victoria. Victorias already withered face became even uglier as she stared at Romeos family, especially her daughter-inw Eliza, with a thick expression of resentment. She had previously thought that this daughter-inw was considerate and filial to her, especially when she made egg custard for her. It turned out to be a bowl of poison! At this moment, L chuckled and looked at Dale and his disciple, What do you mean by sparing you? I dont know what happened to you guys! Oh right, have you finished talking? What else did you do behind Mrs. Lowes back? If you want to frame me, just say it! Dale desperately grabbed his own body and lookedpletely unrecognizable, appearing extremely miserable, Okay! Okay Ill tell Ill tell When I used acupuncturest time to seal Mrs. Lowes life gate acupoint I thought you would take over and then when Mrs. Lowe appeared weakter on you would definitely give her supplements by then Mrs. Lowe wouldnt be able to absorb them properly anymore. and die faster!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Romeos family can then use you of killing Mrs. Lowe I came here today because I wanted to profit from the situation. when the timees all I have to do is unblock Mrs. Lowes life gate acupoint and give her medicine that nourishes vitality. then she wille back alive Romeo wanted me dead before so he could silence me but now he wont seed. In the end.. I will gain both fame and fortune not only did I deceive you but also took revenge on Romeos family Thatsthats it! He begged for mercy, Spare mespare me He screamed in pain, Ah ah ahIm in so much pain! Just kill me! Dale shouted out everything. Everyone present couldnt help but show expressions of pity or anger after hearing these words; they didnt expect this matter would be soplicated! Romeo and Dale were also scheming; one conspiracy led into another! Chapter 211 The Drama of Dogs Biting Each Other Now the truth is out! Did everyone hear it? L sneered and asked, looking around the room. At this moment, everyone looked at L with a horrified expression. Seeing Dale and his apprentice in such pain made them all secretly shake their heads. Was this considered torture to extract a confession in front of Lionel and the disciplinary office? L was too arrogant! Romeos face twitched as he pointed at L and said, Mr. Burke, we cant believe what Dale and his apprentice say! This is clearly torture to extract a confession from L; its not trustworthy! Lionels face flickered for a moment but then he coldlyughed, I didnt see Mr. Willis use any torture on them; he didnt even touch them! As you said before, everything needs evidence! You I Romeo stuttered. Eliza and Harlow were also extremely angry but couldnt say anything. Yes, no one saw what L did to Dale and his apprentice. Although it was obvious that something had happened, there was no evidence of it happening. Ls methods were simply terrifying; he was inscrutable like a ghost or demon! At this point, L smiled wickedly while looked at Romeos family, Dont you have anything else to say? I dont know why Dale and his apprentice are like that since I havent touched them just now. But Ive touched you guys! Romeos family suddenly shuddered feeling an eerie chill run down their spines. The next second Harlow turned pale with fear, L whatwhat are you going to do? This has nothing to do with me; my dad and mom came up with the idea of harming my grandmother not me! In fact I opposed it! Youdont mess around! As soon as she finished speaking, Romeo and Eliza widened their eyes in disbelief because they never thought that their daughter would sell them out just so she could clear her name! The next second, Romeo turned beet red pointing at Eliza saying, This wasnt my idea. It was your encouragement! Eliza became furious pointing back at him shouting, You heartless bastard?! You wanted to be the family head so badly that even if this idea came from me C you still agreed without hesitation! You have no right ming everything on me! This scene left everyone stunned speechless! They never expected for Romeos family members would start attacking each other like wild animals! The Lowe family was in an uproar, filled with exmations and jeers. Romeo, how ruthless of you! All for the position of the family head? Youre so malicious? Thats our mother; you actually want to be the one to kill her! Owen and others expressed indignation, looking at Romeos family with shock and anger. Romeo, you you beast! Emmanuel cursed. Cara, Miranda and Mason wore mocking and cold expressions. What a good show of dogs biting dogs! Cara sneered. Victoria sat there, watching her son Romeos family, trembling with anger. In her heart, a sense of sorrow surged. The truth was now revealed! It turned out to be Romeos family who wanted to bring her to her death! Arrest them! Take them away! At this moment, Lionel ordered coldly. Watching this human farce, he sighed. Malcolm and the enforcement officers didnt hesitate, directly handcuffing Romeos family, Dale and his apprentice, and the maid who provided false testimony, taking them away. Mr. Burke, thanks! At this moment, L came over, extending his hand to Lionel. Lionel shook hands with L and then pointed at him. You, young man, youre not a good person either! Hmph! Keen observers could see that Dale and his apprentice had definitely been tampered with by L. This guy was too arrogant, interrogating them boldly in front of Lionel! I owe you a favor! If you ever need my help in the future, just ask. L said somewhat awkwardly. Hearing this, Lionel chuckled. You said that! On that evening, a little past 9:30 PM, in Victorias room, Emmanuel, his wife, L, Miranda, and Mason were present. Victoria, sitting there, subconsciously picked up the teacup to drink water. However, L directly took it away, saying, Mrs. Lowe, its better not to use this teacup. Victoria looked at him, then reacted. The next moment, she coldly snorted and smashed the teacup on the ground. L chuckled and said, Mrs. Lowe, the truth is revealed now. If you dont want to die and want me to save you, I should set some conditions, right? Victorias face darkened, and she hoarsely said, Go on, what do you want? L turned to Emmanuel and said, Dad, is everything prepared? Emmanuels face shed with a hint of guilt, as if he had done something wrong. After nodding, he handed several stock transfer agreements to L. L took them and looked at them, his eyes shing with disbelief and surprise. He had intended to use this opportunity to persuade Victoria to transfer all the shares of the Lowe familys industries to Emmanuel. This way, Emmanuel would have control over the fate of all the Lowe familys industries and be their de facto leader! However, his father-inw was really soft-hearted or filial He didnt take advantage of the situation. These agreements were just meant to reim their own shares in each industry that belonged originally to him and Cara. Helplessly shaking his head, L didnt say anything about it either. His father-inw was kind-hearted towards his mother and there was nothing wrong with that. Mrs. Lowe, my conditions are simple: you sign these share transfer agreements and I promise youll be able to live! L said as he handed over the documents. Victoria sneered coldly and looked at Emmanuel with a dark expression, Good! My sons either want me dead or want me ruined! Hahaha Is this how youre trying to ckmail me? Hearing this, Emmanuel immediately showed remorse, Mom! I didnt mean it like that! I just wanted back into the family! These shares belong originally to me and Cara. I just wanted Just what? Get out! All of you can leave now!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I wont sign these agreements! Victoria said coldly as she tore up these documents right in front of Emmanuel and L before driving them away without any hesitation or recognition whatsoever! Chapter 212 Burning Bridges after Crossing the River Victorias reaction left L and Mirandas family stunned. Mom, what do you mean? How can you turn your back on us so quickly? What do you mean were ckmailing you? We just want to return to the family and take back what belongs to us. If it werent for L, Romeos family would have killed you! Now all were asking for is this small request, and yet you turn your back on us? Cara asked angrily. Because they were kicked out of the Lowe family, Cara and Emmanuel lost their positions in thepany as well. They had nothing to do at home while being idle. They wanted to regain their shares and restore their original positions not only for money but also because they wanted something to do. Emmanuel and Cara were not short of money, but they were still young at heart. Being idle made them go crazy. Hmph! What belongs to you? What does that even mean? Get lost! You are no longer part of the Lowes. You dont have a single share in any industry owned by the Lowe family! Dont forget that you have a pharmaceuticalpany too Victoria sneered mockingly. Hearing this made Mirandas family furious. Grandma, that was too much! Miranda bit her lip feeling indignant for her parents sake. L had a dark expression on his face; his tone carried a threat, Mrs. Lowe, dont forget that if I dont treat you, then at most three days are left before its toote! Do you really want death? However, Victoria chuckled with some mockery in her eyes, Boy, did you think only you could treat me? Just now Dale told me clearly as long as I find someone who is proficient in acupuncture points, then eat some nourishing food recipe will be able restore my physical function! So go away! L heard this; his face suddenly sank. He couldnt help but gritted his teeth with anger. Yes, Victoria just needed an acupuncturist who knew how clear her meridians were then she could replenish herself with good nutrition. Her body didnt have any major problems; she was just sabotaged by Dale and Romeos families. Unexpectedly, Dale revealed everything under unbearable pain which Victoria remembered vividly now. She felt there was no need rely on L anymore so she directly turned against him!! Mrs. Lowe, you really know how burn bridges behind yourself, L said coldly. Cara, Miranda and Mason also flushed with anger. Even Emmanuels face turned ugly, making his heart cold once again. Kid, youre ying with fire. Youre still too green! What? Can you do anything to me? Do you want to torture me like Dale did to me? Come on then, I can take it! Victoria sneered sarcastically.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. L took a deep breath and said, You are my wifes grandmother and my father-inws mother. How could I torture you? But I believe that one day, you wille begging for my help! Lets wait and see. Looking at Victorias face, L really wanted to kick her with a shoe sole. But he couldnt do it! However, he would get revenge sooner orter! After leaving Lowes Mansion, Cara cursed angrily in the car along with Emmanuel who got caught up in her anger. Mom, dont be angry! Miranda tried to console her with a bitter smile. How can I not be angry? Did you not see her two-faced attitude towards us? If it wasnt for L exposing their family secrets, she would have been killed! L saved her life but she is still so ungrateful! Ugh!! This old hag makes me want to p her! Cara fumed furiously. Cara, what are you saying?! That is your mother-inw Emmanuel frowned when he heard his wife speak like that. She may be your mom but she isnt mine! I dont recognize this mother-inw of mine anymore! She makes me so mad! Cara gritted her teeth as she spoke while Emmanuel shrunk back into his seat showing his fear of upsetting his wife even more. He was mainly guilty himself and didnt know how else he could defend Victoria after what she had done this time. It was truly despicable behavior from someone who should know better than anyone else how important family was. Mom, calm down, Mason also tried consoling them both while shaking his head in disbelief at the situation they found themselves in. L drove ahead of them silently listening until finally speaking up, This was my fault. I never expected Mrs. Lowe would stoop so low. Next timenext time if we get another chanceI promise well make sure things end differently. As he spoke, there was an icy edge creeping into Ls voice as if daring anyone who crossed him or threatened those close to him, they wouldnt live long enough regretting their actions. If only he knew earlier just how ruthless Victoria could be, then maybe he wouldnt have let Dale reveal their ns before they were ready. Now all they could do was wait for another opportunity where theyd make sure everything ended decisively without any loose ends left behind C unless of course Victoria wanted death instead! In the end though, L never imagined that Victoria would resort to such underhanded tactics which left him unprepared for what came next Alright! Lets do it! Next time, we must crush that olddy under our feet! Im so angry! Cara gritted her teeth. Emmanuel let out a bitterugh, opened his mouth to speak but then held back. After separating from his inws and Mason, L received a call while driving Miranda home. It was Allison calling. ncing at the goddess CEO beside him, L hesitated for a moment before answering. Allison? Is there something you need? L asked with a smile, trying to sound as natural as possible. If there isnt anything wrong, cant I just call you? Allison teased. Uh no L chuckled awkwardly. Allisonughed and then spoke with excitement and gratitude in her voice. L, today I took my mom for an examination! Do you know what the doctor said to my mom? As she spoke, Allison imitated the doctors tone of voice with some annoyance and impatience. I told your mother that she doesnt have any heart problems and asked why she spent so much money on a full check-up? Does she have too much money to burn? Hehehe After speaking those words, Allison burst intoughter filled with joy that couldnt be expressed in words. It was like a huge burden weighing down on her family had finally dissipated into thin air. Although L had imed he cured Kaileyst time, everyone still remained skeptical until all the results of her examinations came out today. When they saw everything was fine, they were overjoyed! L really didnt lie to them! L, thank you! I know it sounds pale when I say this but I really dont know how grateful I am! If only you werent married already I would offer myself up. I called just now because of this good news. Bye-bye! Remember keep in touch. After saying these words, Allison hung up directly without giving L any chance to respond or react. At this moment, standing outside the hospital door, her face flushed red after uttering those words offer myself up. She felt like jumping around like an excited bunny rabbit before quickly hanging up the phone. Chapter 213 Caelan’s Good Intentions Um L looked at the phone that had just been hung up, feeling frustrated. At that moment, he felt a sharp gazeing from beside him. Who was it? Honey. Mirandas face was adorned with a seductive smile, but it made L feel uneasy. just a friend. L replied nervously. A friend? A girlfriend? Miranda asked with a smirk as she grabbed onto Ls earlobe. Yes! No! Its just a female friend. Just an ordinary female friend! L stuttered out his exnation. Really? Just an ordinary friend? Miranda narrowed her beautiful eyes and asked teasingly. Yes, just an old ssmate. L exined quickly. Miranda snorted, Old ssmate or old lover? What are you talking about? If she was my old lover, would I dare to answer the phone in front of you? L said while sweating profusely on his forehead. Hearing this response, Miranda red at him, Then how do I know for sure? Maybe you dont care about me so much that youre not afraid of me finding out. L felt wronged and said, Honey! How could you say that I dont care about you?! Cant you feel it yourself? If you say things like this then my heart will be too cold! The goddess CEO let out an Oh, but her lips couldnt help but curl up slightly. In his mind shed all those moments he had done for her before Well then from now on, contact less with other women. Do you hear me? Mirandamanded in a dominant tone mixed with some arrogance and strength. Yes maam! With relief in his voice, L quickly agreed toply with her orders. The next morning, L received Cans call early in the morning. It turned out that it had already been one month since he first treated Cans illness. L almost forgotN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Due to their unpleasant encounter with the Ward family earlier, L invited Caelen over to Emerald Green Estates after dropping off Nora and Mirana there previously. At 10 oclock in the morning, Caelen looked at himself in the mirror, his whole body filled with excitement. Reeva also shed tears of joy as she gratefully watched over him. Once unrecognizable, Caelen now appeared decades younger than before, his facial features perfectly aligned. Caelen and Reeva thanked Lanclhan repeatedly for everything he did for them. Can took out a card and tried to force it into Ls hand. L, dont think this is tacky. I really dont know how to thank you! Theres 10 million dors in here, you have to take it! L waved his hand. Can, youre being too polite. Were just helping each other out, didnt you introduce my wife to many big agents before? I cant ept this money! Although L was also greedy for money, he knew when to take it and when not to. After Can insisted several times, L could only smile bitterly and say, Can, how about this? If you really want to thank me, if you hear any news about high-quality medicinal materials in the future, remember to let me know. Nowadays, L urgently wanted to improve his strength. He thirsted for all kinds of treasures! Oh? No problem with that! I can help you inquire, Can readily agreed. At this time, Reeva seemed suddenly reminded of something and asked L, By the way, L, do you remember when I told you that my brother was injured as a child which caused him some defects now? You said at the time that he coulde over so that we could see him. Are those words still valid? L nodded, Of course they are! Reeva exchanged nces with Can and said, Then let me contact him these days so he cane over? Sure thing! replied L with a smile. After leaving Emerald Green Estates Reeva and Can were still hesitant in the car. Grandpa calling Isa over wont cause any problems, will it? Reeva asked uncertainly. During these days they spent in Ednd, they naturally learned some things about what happened there. Nope! That little rascal Isa listens best when I talk! With me mediating between them plus if L cures him then their previous conflict will definitely ease up. As for L himself he doesnt seem like someone who holds grudges easily either! Can shook his head as he spoke. Reeva nodded her head slowly, Okay thenIll call Isa. Hmm but dont reveal yet that L is involved until we meet face-to-face, cautioned Can. I understand, replied Reeva softly while feeling emotional inside C Grandpa truly has good intentions after all. Can knew that Isas personality was extremely extreme because of his physical defect. If he directly intervened in the conflict between Isa and L, it was afraid that Isa would not ept it at all, and even stronger resistance may arise. Therefore, Can wanted to take this opportunity to let L cure Isas defect first before easing the conflict between them. Can thought that it was not worth letting his grandson be an enemy with L for a Lowe family youngdy! Meanwhile on the other side! A young man with a gloomy face and a slightly paleplexion floated up with excitement after answering the phone. Grandpa and Reeva are in Ednd, they found an unparalleled divine doctor for me. There is a 90% chance that he can cure my defect? Isa felt hopeful inside. For so many years, his defect has always been his biggest pain in his heart. He dreams of being a real man again. This time since it was Can who contacted the divine doctor, he must go try it out no matter what. He understood his way of doing things; if he didnt have confidence then he wont say anything rashly. Even Can said there was a 90% chance; then this time there was great hope for himself! Thinking like this made Isa excited! He made a phone call and shortly after, a refined middle-aged man walked in. Young master! This middle-aged man was another confidant of Isas as well as an early-stage Transmutation Force expert. Anthony! Get ready right away. Im going to Ednd! Isa ordered him to do so Hearing this sentence, the middle-aged mans face sank, Young Master, are you going personally? Are you giving Miss Lowe your final ultimatum? Isa was stunned for moment before showing cold expression on his face. He shook his head, No! I am going to get treated! But now that you mention it I havent thought about doing something like that yet! This time were both heading to Ednd together C kill L! Once my illness really gets cured, Ill make sure Miranda gets into my hands first thing! Chapter 214 You are Not Qualified to Make Me Bow Isa knew that his grandfather was a man who spoke with conviction. If he said something was 90% certain, then it was basically a sure thing! After years of suffering from injuries, Isa finally saw hope for healing. He couldnt wait any longer! He had originally nned to wait for Kayden to cause some trouble between Miranda and L, and maybe even get rid of L himself. But now he had no patience left and just wanted to go straight to Ednd and kill L before getting Miranda into bed. However, at this moment, Anthony Patel let out a bitterugh, Mr. Austin, I heard that L can take down Dark Force experts in seconds; he might even be a Transmutation Force master! Im not sure if I can handle this! Isas eyes turned cold at Anthonys words, What do you mean? Are you scared? Anthony shook his head, I would die for Young Master without hesitation! But if I fail, then there is the risk of putting you in danger Maybe we should wait until my brother Giovannies back! Oh? Isa raised an eyebrow, Your brother ising back? Yes, Anthony nodded, In two or three days Giovanni will be back from Havertown Mountains where he has been studying under Master Osvaldo for years. His strength has already reached Half-Step Grandmaster level! With him by our side well have nothing to worry about; L wont stand a chance! Good! Isa grinned evilly, Then lets wait two or three more days! The next morning at Emerald Green Estates Vi A01 L called Emerson over early but not just to pick up the Nourishing Essence Pill. Hello Emerson! Nora greeted politely as she walked out with L. Hello Miss Nora! Emerson smiled awkwardly. As one of Ls subordinates, facing Noras greeting made him feel uneasy. I may have to leave Ednd for a few days so please take care of Nora during that time, instructed L after exining thingsst night with Miranda about having his younger brother-inw send someone over these few days as protection while also picking up the CEO goddess. You must ensure my daughters safety. Dont worry Mr. Willis! Even if it costs me my life, I wont let Miss Norae to any harm! Emerson replied seriously. L chuckled, Theres no need to be so dramatic. Ill be back in a few days. He crouched down and patted his daughter Noras head. Nora, listen to Emerson and Lina while Im gone. Oh! Daddy,e back soon. I will miss you, the little girl nodded pitifully. L felt a pang of heartache and regretted agreeing with Eduard that day.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After a moment, L left Emerald Green Estates. A military vehicle was waiting for him outside, and Ralphie got out of the car to open the door for him when he saw Ling out. Mr. Willis, please! Twenty minutester, L arrived at Ednd Military District in the car. After driving into an open area for some time, Ralphie stopped the car. Eduard was standing there with two groups of soldiers dressed inbat uniforms beside him C one group consisted of Eduards guards from the military district while L recognized Stephen, ke and Orion among them who were notorious yboys but now stood straight as if they had been well-trained. Another group had much stronger aura than those from Eduards side C some were Transmutation Force beginners or Dark Force experts while others were above Bright Force level! These soldiers not only possessed formidable strength but also strong military qualities which made them an amazing fighting force altogether. From their shoulder patches, it could be seen that they belonged to Iylonio Military District instead of being under Eduardsmand. L narrowed his eyes as he walked towards Eduard who greeted him with a nod. Mr. Willis! Youre here! Let me introduce you to Simeon Smith from Dragon Sword Special Operations Brigade under Iylonio Military District C Captain Smith! Eduard then turned towards a tall officer beside him, Captain Smith, this is Mr. Lachaln Willis, my specially invited aid! I hope we can work together happily this time around and escort Conor safely to Iylonio! Hello Captain Smith! Nice meeting you, said L smilingly as he extended his hand towards Simeon. However, Simeon was looking at L with a disdainful expression and had no intention of shaking hands with him. Heh heh, sorry, we dont have the habit of shaking hands! We all salute! But youre not qualified to make me salute you! Simeon sneered. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a burst ofughter. The members of Dragon Sword Brigade under Simeonsmand looked at L one by one with ridicule and contempt in their eyes. L frowned and looked over at Eduard. Eduard, what does this mean? If its not necessary, I can go back. Eduard looked embarrassed. Mr. Willis, dont be angry. Captain Smith is just joking with you! With you apanying us on this escort mission, we can ensure that everything goes smoothly. You mustnt leave! Upon hearing this, L didnt say anything else. But Simeon and the members of Dragon Sword Brigade were not satisfied. Mockingughter echoed around them! Eduard, what do you mean by that? Do you look down on Dragon Sword Brigade or are you too fond of this tender-faced guy? With us escorting him there, I think we dont need any external aid like him! Simeon pointed to L and said unhappily. As L broke through the limits of normal human life levels, his skin was incredibly tough but his appearance did look smooth and delicate. Captain Smith, Im not looking down on your team, its just for safety reasons! Mr. Willis is an expert among experts! Eduard spoke seriously. An expert among experts? How good is he? Simeon sneered when he heard Eduards words, and then provocatively raised his chin towards L. Kid, wanna spar? L smiled when he saw him shake his head, I think theres no need for that, is there? Im afraid Ill break you if I hit too hard. When Simeon heard this, his face changed immediately, and he red angrily at L. What did you say, kid? Break me? I fucking want to see if you have what it takes! The other members of Dragon Sword Brigade also became extremely unhappy after hearing what L had said. Captain, pummel him! Lay him t! Let this guy know whos boss! Beat him until he calls out daddy, haha These powerful special forces soldiers were definitely not easy to deal with. They were all troublemakers usually. Now they were making trouble again. Chapter 215 Will You Only Hide? Simeon charged straight at L, throwing a punch towards his face with a fierce whistling sound. Simeon was at the peak of his Dark Force level and was on the verge of breaking through to the Transmutation Force realm. L had previously observed that the strongest member of the Dragon Sword Brigade wasnt him, but rather a stunningly beautiful female teammate. Facing the punch thrown by Simeon, L instantly tilted his head, avoiding it. Captain, go for it! Teach him a lesson! Let him know the might of our Dragon Sword Brigade! A top-notch master? I think hes more like a master at showing off, haha The members of the Dragon Sword Brigade were making amotion, cheering on and taunting. L, go for it! These guys are too arrogant. L, show them! On the other side, Stephen and others were cheering for L, supporting their foreign aid. The Dragon Sword Brigade, arriving from the Iylonio military district, had been acting extremely arrogant since their arrival, disregarding the personnel from the Ednd security district. The security district soldiers hoped someone would put an end to their arrogance. Show mercy! At this moment, Eduard frowned and shouted. Dont worry, Eduard. I have a sense of measure. I wont cripple this delicate boy! Ahaha Simeon grinned andughed. L chuckled, dodging Simeons attacks while saying calmly, Hes talking about me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Go to hell! Hearing this, Simeon became even more infuriated, feeling repeatedly provoked by this young man. He was not only the captain of the Dragon Sword Brigade but also the former champion of the martial artspetition in the Iylonio military district. Despite his young age, he held the rank of deputymander. In addition, he was the direct heir of the Smith family in Iylonio. Normally, whether in the Iylonio military district or in the circles of Iylonios young lords and princesses, Simeon was highly praised. When had he ever been provocatively challenged like this? Today, even though Eduard had mentioned showing mercy, Simeon decided to give L a profound lesson. Swish! Swish! Swish Next, Simeonunched a fierce attack on L, each punch and kick apanied by a sharp breaking sound. Being the captain of the Dragon Sword Brigade, he was undoubtedly skilled and far from being a pushover. However, no matter how fierce and rapid his attacks were, Simeon couldnty a finger on L. Ls movements and reactions were wless, dodging all of Simeons attacks. They fought for half a day without even touching each other. Seeing this scene, the spectators couldnt help but feel disappointed. This is boring! I thought this top-notch expert only knew how to dodge? Whats the point? He doesnt even dare to fight Captain head-on. Is she just going to run away when she meets an enemy? Aside from the stunningly beautiful female member of the team, other members of Dragon Sword Brigade sneered at L with contempt in their eyes. Stephen and other soldiers from the security zone also frowned and secretly worried about L. At this moment, after Simeon kicked out again but missed once more due to Ls dodge, a look of frustration and disdain appeared on his face. You coward! Do you only know how to dodge? Are you man enough to face me head-on? L shrugged. Are you sure? Come on! Simeon roared as he charged towards him with great momentum using Eight Extremities Fist technique called Stick-to-Mountain which was known for its ferocity and close-rangebat skills. It was considered one of the deadliest moves in Eight Extremities Fist techniques. It involved gathering all your strength into your body before charging at your opponent; if hit lightly, it could cause vomiting or if hit heavily it could shatter ones internal organs! This time around though, L coldly snorted before assuming a simr stance as he charged forward too using Stick-to-Mountain technique just like Simeon did earlier. L, be careful! Orion shouted in rm. What is this guy thinking? Why isnt he dodging now that it really matters? With Captains strength behind him, even an ancient tree would be crushed by Stick-to-Mountain! Hes trying to copy Captains move? Like father like son I guess. A group of Dragon Sword Brigade members, witnessing Ls response, couldnt help but show a gloating expression. L practiced the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, and since he didnt have a martial arts foundation before, he actually didnt know any techniques. His current move was merely an imitation of Simeon. So, the posture and movements indeed looked a bit awkward, evoking disdain and mockery from many onlookers. Hmph! Youre looking for death! In the blink of an eye, Simeon saw himself about to collide with L and immediately eased up on his force. Although he was annoyed with the guy, Simeon only wanted to teach him a lesson and not kill him. Boom! The next moment, two figures collided fiercely together! Apanied by a dull sound, an astonishing scene appeared. Simeons figure flew out directly. But the clumsy L stood firmly in ce like a rock! Everyone was stunned by this sight, especially the members of Dragon Sword Brigade who looked as if they had seen a ghost. Pfft! Afternding on his feet, Simeon barely managed to stand still. The next second he felt something sweet in his throat and spat out blood. His face turned unhealthy red as he stared at L with fear and seriousness in his eyes. At this point, L stopped moving and shook his head at Simeon. Youre no match for me, he said confidently. I can dodge you many times but I only need one move to take you down. Hearing this made Simeon so angry that he couldnt help but spit out more blood again. The members of Dragon Sword Brigade were also furious at what they just witnessed. The captain lost! This guy is too arrogant! Simeon gritted his teeth with resentment, Dont get too cocky! I held back earlier because I didnt want to kill you! Oh? So did I, replied L arrogantly. Otherwise it wouldnt have been just blood that came out of your mouth. Hearing this, Simeons expression fluctuated between gloom and brightness. He was eager to charge forward, but in the end, he refrained. In the moment of collision with L earlier, he felt as if he had crashed into a small mountain, and his bones seemed to be falling apart. Reluctantly, Simeon had to admit that in terms of strength, this young man was indeed more powerful than himself. Despite attacking for a long time, he couldnt even touch the hem of his opponents clothes. Finally, in a direct collision, he was effortlessly sent flying! Chapter 216 Should I Go Talk to Her? What? You still dont believe me? L raised an eyebrow, sensing the others hostile gaze. Simeon snorted coldly. Youre just a martial artist! I admit you may be stronger than me in terms of physical strength, but if it came down to life and death, you would be the one to die! Oh? Is that so? L sneered. Simeon gritted his teeth. Kid, on a real battlefield, physical strength ys a very limited role. Military training is the key to victory! Even if you have superior martial arts skills as an outsider, I could take your life from a kilometer away with my sniper rifle. Your fists and feet couldnt even touch a hair on my body! And even if your martial arts skills are high enough to match modern heavy weapons like nes and tanks? As he spoke, members of the Dragon Sword Brigade chimed in agreement. Thats right! Martial arts skills mean nothing! If it came down to life or death situations, our captain could kill him instantly. We receive military training every day; thats what true killing techniques are all about! Martial arts skills are just for fun. At this point L smiled and nodded his head. Yes! I admit that when ites down to life or death fights, you guys are better than me! Youre soldiers who protect your country. I really admire that. Upon hearing this, Simeon was taken aback; he didnt expect L would say something like this. With a cold snort, he took advantage of the opportunity to step back from confronting L any further. Turning around, he wiped away some blood from his mouth before addressing Eduard, Eduard, everyone is here now right? Can we depart? Yes, Eduard nodded in agreement. A few minutester, Conor was escorted onto an armored vehicle by several soldiers before seeing L again C his eyes filled with resentment towards him for exposing him as Ski spy. At 9:00 in the morning, the escorting force officially set out, leaving Ednd. The decision to travel bynd was made to ensure the absolute safety of the prisoner during transport to Iylonio. Air travel posed too many uncertainties, and any mishap would be irreversible. The goal was to extract everything Conor knew, and perhaps even gather information about other Ski spies within Priocia. Therefore, it was crucial that nothing went wrong with this individual. The escorting force was evidently divided into two groups. The Dragon Sword Brigade,ing from Iylonio, served as the main escort, while the Ednd Security District appeared more like apanying personnel. At this moment, L sat in a military vehicle with Stephen and ke. L, you really let off some steam when you made that guy vomit blood earlier! Haha Orionughed. These guys from Dragon Sword Brigade are all so arrogant! Whats so great about them? Even their captain got beaten up by L! Pfft! Stephen and ke also praised L. It was clear that these three young soldiers were not fond of the members of Dragon Sword Brigade. L smiled. Its nothing special. Simeon wasnt even one of their strongest fighters. Theres a female member among them who is quite good-looking. Did you notice her? She has simr strength to Eduard. Upon hearing this, Stephen and his friends chuckled mischievously. How could we not notice her? That girl is definitely the most beautiful soldier Ive ever seen! said Stephen with a smirk on his face. ke and Orion also had stars in their eyes as they talked about her beauty. The other security soldiers in the car joined in on discussing her too. After all, they were all men cooped up in camp without seeing any women for months on end. Sometimes even seeing a pig would make them feel like it was attractive C let alone such an incredibly beautiful woman like Fox from Dragon Sword Brigade! I heard shes an external staff member specially invited by Dragon Sword Brigade just like Mr. Willis, said one soldier excitedly. Shes really pretty! Whats her name? asked another soldier curiously. I dont know what her real name is but I heard that members of Dragon Sword call her Fox. It should be some kind of code name or something, replied another soldier confidently. Yeah yeah! And apparently shees from Lucoork West too C she must be part of some secret sect or something! added yet another excitedly. Listening to these discussions, especially upon hearing that the woman was from Lucoork West, L couldnt help but perk up his ears. There was a newfound curiosity in Ls heart regarding this Fox from the Dragon Sword Brigade. The words Lucoork West carried both pain and a faint glimmer of hope for L. His parents disappeared from the human world when he was 18 years old, and Lucoork West was thest known location. Even now, L vividly remembered the appearance and smiles of his parents. His mothers gentleness, his fathers stern yet loving gaze C everything felt as if it happened just yesterday. For years, L had countless dreams of the warm scene of his family of three. In the picture, his mother was busy in the kitchen wearing an apron, cooking her favorite braised pork ribs. His father sat next to him with a serious face supervising his studies and homework. Every time he woke up from such a dream, L found tears had already wetted his pillow and couldnt help but feel overwhelmed with sadness. It was because he lost his parents that L treasured family affection even more and selflessly devoted himself to Nora. He pampered udia to the extreme as well but was hurt badly by that woman. Mom, Dad! Are you still alive? Just unable toe back from some corner in Lucoork West! Right? Wait for me. I will definitely find you. L thought silently in his heart. That evening! Their escort team passed through Jadas border with Foria and entered a vast mountainous area after surveying the nearby terrain. They chose a rtively open area with good visibility and close proximity to water sources for temporary camping. Both members of Dragon Sword Brigade and soldiers from the security zone were busy doing their respective tasks methodically C setting up tents, being on guard duty, making fires for cooking Only L seemed somewhat idle at this moment. His gaze couldnt help but look towards Fox who was also busy building tents. When she bent over, a jade pendant hanging around her neck slipped out of her cor. Seeing this jade pendant caused Ls face to change suddenly; pupils shrinking involuntarily! L, are you also checking out that beautiful woman?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Heheh do you want me to go talk to her? Orion approached L teasingly after seeing where he looked at before asking him these questions. Sure! L smiled slightly then nodded before walking towards Fox confidently while Orion muttered under breath, Damn it! He really goes there? Chapter 217 Where did this Jade Pendant Come from? Do you need any help? L asked with a smile as he approached Fox. Sierra Munoz, also known as Fox, hesitated for a moment and then turned to nce at L. She shook her head expressionlessly and said, No thanks. A hint of annoyance flickered in her eyes at Ls poor attempt at flirting. She felt an inexplicable resistance towards him. Whats your name? I heard youre from Lucoork West? Which faction are you from?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. L didnt seem to care and continued to ask with a smug look on his face. I have nothing to say, Sierra replied coldly, furrowing her eyebrows. At that moment, Simeon walked over with several members of the Dragon Sword Brigade. He approached L with a stern expression and asked sharply, What are you doing here, Willis? Damn it! Someone was actually trying to hit on Fox? This guy had no manners! The other members looked at L with disdainful eyes as if they were looking at a frivolous womanizer. Were allrades now. Whats wrong with exchanging some words? I heard this beautifuldy is also an outsider like me in the Dragon Sword Brigade. We have something inmon, dont we? L smiled and said confidently. How shameless can you be?! Who do you think has anything inmon with you? Im telling you, this isnt society where hitting on every pretty girl is eptable! Fox is now one of us in the Dragon Sword Brigade so watch your step! warned the other members of the brigade while pointing their fingers usingly at him. L just let it go Stephen stepped forward along with others trying to calm him down before things got out of hand. They never expected that he would reallye over here just for small talk. They were speechless At this moment, Sierra furrowed her brows, nced at L, then turned around and walked away, swiftly heading towards the depths of the mountains. It seemed she didnt want to stay here and be the focal point of the dispute among these men. L hesitated for a moment but quickly followed suit. Simeon and several Dragon Sword Brigade members looked astonished, and then their expressions turned somewhat annoyed. Stephen and the others were sweating profusely. Was L not only trying to strike up a conversation but also pursuing her in earnest? Captain, should we follow them? I never thought Eduard would find such an immoral person as their outsider? Ughh.. his skin is so thick! Several members sneered contemptuously. Simeon looked at L with disdain and annoyance, shaking his head. No need, this kid wont win her over. Fox wont pay him any attention! Since joining the Dragon Sword Brigade, there had been people in the team who had pursued her. Including Simeon, the captain, who was also an admirer of Fox. But no matter who it was, Fox never showed any interest or paid attention to them. So Simeon didnt believe that Ls clumsy way of pursuing would win over Foxs favor. Foxs look of disgust just now said it all. If this guy didnt know what was good for him, he might even be taught a lesson by Fox. Simeon knew that Fox was much stronger than him as a captain. Sierra ran far away and stopped in a valley after taking several deep breaths. She sat cross-legged and prepared to practice breathing exercises. The Priocia military had always had a tradition of recruiting experts from various martial arts families and sects. After confirming their loyalty, some joined the army as external aid while others became members of certain secret special organizations. Sierra entered the Dragon Sword Brigade in this way. She came from Kagyu School in Lucoork West which had its own unique way of practicing. Even when traveling with the army, she still practiced during her free time. Now in this mountainous area feeling the richness of spiritual energy between heaven and earth, she found a ce to meditate. At this moment, her hair hung down lightly exuding an unparalleled ethereal temperament. Her beautiful profile was exquisite enough to make one dizzy with admiration but then her eyebrows furrowed again next second as she coldly looked towards one direction. Are you annoying me? Sierra stood up and asked L coldly as he chased after her. She had regarded L as someone with improper intentions towards her, a frivolous person. However, this time, the mans face was devoid of expression, the smile that apanied his earlier flirtation with her now absent. His starry eyes, instead, radiated an intimidating chill, firmly fixed on Sierra. L walked towards Sierra and, without saying a word, reached out and grabbed the cor of her clothing. Snap! A crisp sound rang out! Sierra pped L hard across his face! She covered her corbone with her hands ring angrily at L even revealing killing intent! Asshole! You bastard, how dare youy a hand on me! Youre asking for death! In the next second, her face changed and she angrily realized that the jade pendant around her neck was gone. The jade pendant was now in Ls hands. With Sierras strength, it was surprising that she didnt notice it earlier and let this man get away with it so easily. L stared at the jade pendant with an uncertain expression on his face. The shape of the pendant was identical to his familys Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, only much smaller in size. The familiar gentle face appeared in Ls mind. It was the most beautiful face he had ever seen. Tell me! Where did you get this jade pendant? L finally took his gaze off of the pendant and looked at Sierra with a murderous glint in his eyes. Sierra hesitated for a moment. She didnt expect this man who had just been flirting with her to suddenly turn hostile towards her over a piece of jewelry. Was he not interested in her after all? Was his target really just the jade pendant? I have nothing to say. Sierra said coldly with anger and resentment evident in her voice. Speak up or Ill kill you! I will really kill you! L held onto the warm jade as if he could still feel its heat. But now it no longer belonged to his mother but instead belonged to this strange woman before him which filled him with an inexplicable rage. This jade pendant was the token of love that Ls father had given to his mother. His mother cherished it as if it were her life. From childhood to adulthood, L remembered her always wearing it close to her heart, never parting with it. Why? Why did his mothers pendant end up in someone elses possession? Where was his mother? A sense of panic overwhelmed L as he felt himself being consumed by anger and hatred towards Sierra. Chapter 218 Broken Picture Sierra could sense the change in Ls demeanor, and her face couldnt help but contort. The man who had just approached her with a smug look on his face seemed to have transformed from a mangy dog into a vicious wolf! Whats gotten into you? Why should I tell you anything? Sierra furrowed her brow and coldly retorted. Bam! As soon as she finished speaking, L stomped his foot and made a move towards Sierra. Sierras face turned pale, but she quickly formed her fingers into swords and pointed them towards Ls chest. In that instant, she unleashed all of the power of Transmutation Force at its initial stage, attacking with incredible speed and ferocity. Even the air around them whistled as her fingers sliced through it. However, when faced with Sierras attack, L showed a hint of disdain in his eyes. Crack! With one swift motion, he pped away Sierras attack before grabbing hold of her neck with both hands and lifting her off the ground. Where did this jade pendante from? he demanded. Tell me! Otherwise Ill make sure you experience what it feels like to beg for death! Sierra blushed deeply at being held so close by this terrifying man who showed no mercy or regard for beauty. She struggled to breathe under his grip while feeling shocked by his strength. How was it possible for someone at Transmutation Force initial stage like herself to be so powerless against him? It it belonged to someone who passed away, she gasped out finally after some hesitation. L trembled slightly upon hearing these words; his eyes widened in disbelief. What did you say? Someone who passed away? Relic The next moment, he released Sierra and, with red eyes, demanded, Speak! Continue speaking! Whose relic is it? Where is that person? Sierra hesitated for a moment, looking at L in this state, and secretly made some guesses in her heart. That was eight years ago when I had just passed the sects test and went down the mountain for training! Along the way, I encountered a dying middle-aged couple. This jade pendant belonged to that woman Next, Sierra recounted the events of that year. The condition of the middle-aged couple was extremely bad, covered in injuries, and marked with purple patterns all over their bodies. Sierra brought the two back to the sect, hoping that her master could save them. However, a few dayster, both the man and the woman died, and they died in extreme agony. They died horribly! Those purple marks on their bodies erupted from the inside out, and some terrifying bugs even crawled out of them! Its hard to imagine how much pain they must have endured before death. My master said they fell victim to a curse from some ancient martial arts family. This curse was used by that family to punish traitors! Sierra exined. At this moment, L was trembling violently all over his body. He gritted his teeth and asked word by word, Which family? Did your master mention it? He looked at Sierra with red eyes and said. Is it a family called the Willis family from ancient times? Upon hearing this, Sierra shook her head and said, Im not sure about that. My master is very secretive about it and doesnt say much! Are the man and woman buried in your sect? Ls voice trembled slightly as he choked out the question. No! My master performed sky burial for them. Sierra shook her head and said. Sky burial was a traditional burial method in Lucoork West. After a person died, the body was transported to a designated location to be consumed by birds and animals. Upon hearing these words, L went crazy and let out a loud roar as he charged towards Sierra. He grabbed Sierras shoulder and asked, Sky burial? Why sky burial? Why do you have the right to handle their bodies? Sky burial? Then, wouldnt his parents remains bepletely gone! Sierra watched L, who looked like he was going crazy, and felt her heart pounding with fear. She was truly worried that this man might kill her in a fit of rage. Sky burial is the greatest respect for the deceased in our customs! It represents the immortality of the soul and reincarnation! Im sorry, my master meant well! L stared at Sierra. It seemed like an eternity before he finally released her. Thud! He staggered, and his body, as if losing all support, copsed to the ground. His parents were dead?? How could this be? How could they be dead? For so many years, L had clung to a glimmer of hope, even though he knew it was already faint. But now, hearing the news from Sierra, it felt like a thunderbolt. The hope that had sustained him all these years had suddenly copsed! Moreover, ording to Sierra, the death of his parents was so tragic!! Curse against family traitors? Ancient Willis family! Was it the ancient Willis family again? Nora was cursed by the ancient Willis family curse and will face a deadly fate at the age of seven. His own parents also seemed to have died tragically at the hands of the ancient Willis family! Ancient Willis family! Ls soul seemed to be roaring! His eyes were extremely red at this moment, and he knelt there emitting a breath like that of a grieving beast. In his mind, the image of his parents appearance andughter seemed vividly present, but suddenly shattered and dissipated at this moment! Over the years, due to his parents inexplicable departure and disappearance, L had harbored not only longing and worry in his heart but also resentment towards them. Irresponsible parents! Even over the years, because of this kind ofint, he had never returned to his hometown. However, at this moment, all theseints had turned into thick sadness and regret!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No! Puff! L let out a mournful howl. In the next second, he only felt endless sadness with nowhere to vent and release, as if it was about to burst inside his chest. A mouthful of blood sprayed from his mouth. Watching this scene, Sierras face was full of doubt and uncertainty. She felt that the man in front of her could lose his sanity at any moment. Are you okay? Who are they to you? L ignored her and only held an endless sorrow and anger, clenching his fists and smashing them against the ground. Ah!! Why? Why? Boom! Boom! Boom Ls fists pounded the ground one after another, venting his frustration and sadness. The ground cracked open, forming arge crater as if it had been forcibly smashed! In the valley, countless birds and beasts scattered, as if they could sense the heavy killing intent and hostility emanating from L. Ancient Willis family! One day, I, L, wille to kill you! Let your entire n perish! Watching L kneeling there, Sierras face turned somewhat pale. She could sense that this man was extremely dangerous at this moment, as if he were about to destroy everything. However, at the same time, it seemed a bit heartbreaking. What kind of blow must his soul have suffered to be so sad and angry that he vomited blood? It was unclear how long it took, but eventually L managed to crawl up from the ground. He carefully and treasuredly put the jade pendant around his neck, then silently turned back and walked away. The whole person exuded a sense of destion, and also gave off a chilling feeling that made ones heart tremble. Chapter 219 Is He Crazy? Thank you and your master for trying to save them! I apologize for my behavior earlier, Ls voice was deep as he left the valley without looking back. Sierra watched him leave and let out a sigh of relief. She was grateful that he didntpletely lose his mind and kill her on the spot. Seeing L put on the jade pendant made Sierra wonder if the man and woman were close to him, possibly even family. However, she didnt have the courage to ask him at this moment, knowing not to provoke him further. Not everyone understood this concept though. When L returned with a dark expression, mockingughter erupted from one of Dragon Sword Brigade members. Oh look whos back? Why so upset? Did our Fox beauty p you around a bit? L had ignored these taunts before but now filled with anger, he couldnt suppress his violent tendencies any longer. The Dragon Sword member who spoke found himself being locked onto by Ls red eyes emitting an aura of terror! The next thing he knew was flying through the air after being struck by an open palm from L. Watch your mouth or Ill make sure it stays shut forever! The other Dragon Sword members were outraged at seeing theirrade attacked and pointed their guns at L in retaliation while Simeon joined in threateningly. L how dare youy hands on my team member! Youre dead! Stephen and other security personnel rushed over upon hearingmotion as tensions rose dangerously high between both parties. Captain Smith, whats going on? Whats the problem? Were all on the same team! Simeon shouted angrily, Get the hell out of here! This Willis guy dared to hit one of my yers. If he doesnt give me an exnation today, Ill shoot him! I dont care who brought him in as a foreign aid! Facing these dark gun barrels, L remained calm and collected. Suddenly, a glint shed across his bloodshot eyes. You want to shoot me? If you survive this moment, well talk about itter! As soon as those words were spoken, L snorted coldly and suddenly burst forward in a blur of motion. Come out! he yelled. He transformed into a shadowy figure and charged towards one direction. As soon as he shouted thatmand, another voice spoke up, Been found? Hahaha I was hoping to see you guys fight amongst yourselves but it looks like that wont happen, said another voice with amusement. Thump thump thump The next second saw figures popping up from the ground around their campsite. The Dragon Sword Brigade members responsible for guarding their perimeter had been taken care of without anyone noticing when they disappeared earlier. Aside from the ninjas who emerged from underground tunnels surrounding their campsite, there were also ck-d warriors emerging from every direction!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They held samurai swords in one hand while carrying bulletproof shields in the other hand; they encircled them tightly before charging forward with great momentum trying to trap them inside their circle. For a moment killing intent filled every inch of space around them! We have enemies! Prepare for battle! Watch over Conor! Dont let anything happen to him! Simeons face changed dramatically as he shouted urgently. Rat-a-tat-tat It must be said that Dragon Sword Brigadesbat skills were indeed formidable; they reacted immediately at this critical juncture when gunfire erupted! Stephen and other guards stationed at checkpoints also quickly enteredbat mode. Without any further ado both sidesunched into battle! Meanwhile L had already charged towards several ck-d warriors ahead of him. His eyes which had turned red now brimmed with rage and even excitement? Thank you for showing up at this time, Lughed ferociously while exuding an overwhelming murderous intent before punching one ninja square in his face. The opponent snorted coldly, and just as he was about to sh with his knife, he felt a terrifying force on his chest, and he was sent flying. The chest of the ninja caved in shockingly, and even the back showed a protrusion. L had punched through the ninja! Baga! Seeing theirpanion fall, another ninja beside them eximed and swung a knife towards Ls neck. Lughed wildly, moving forward like a small mountain. Due to his high speed, the ninjas de only touched Ls neck, unable to harm him in the slightest. With a bang, the ninja was sent flying. L charged forward alone, separating from his other rades, and began a frenzy of ughter. Filled with grief and resentment over his parents tragic news, he harbored extreme negative emotions. Upon hearing this news, he almost couldnt resist killing Sierra on the spot. However, he managed to control himself. Returning to face the provocations of the Dragon Sword Brigade members, he wished he could p their heads off. Yet, he held back. He had not lost his mind yet, he knew these people and cannot kill them! At this moment, they were not onlyrades-in-arms, but also soldiers who defended their homnd. Even though there may have been some minor friction, they were ultimately not enemies. However, facing the Ski ninjas and samurais who attacked at night, he finally didnt need to restrain himself anymore! At this moment, Ls body was filled with surging energy, and a powerful true energy formed a protectiveyer on his body. He seemed to have no taboos, like a wild beast gone mad, wreaking havoc in that direction. The ck-d ninjas and samurais he encountered were instantly injured or killed by his rampage. Crazy! Simeon and others watched the figure charging into the enemy alone, showing expressions of astonishment and concern. However, given the urgent situation, no one could immediately go to support him. A madman? Maybe he just needs to vent? But hes indeed a bit reckless! In groupbat, this is equivalent to seeking death Sierra shook her head andmented. Nevertheless, regardless of the circumstances, the pressure on the direction where L was rampaging lightened for everyone. For the moment, this foreign aid single-handedly restrained all the enemies in that direction. However, no one knew how long he could hold on! Chapter 220 The Terrifying Power of the Heavenly Punishment The research results from the Ednd Biotechnology Research Institute were indeed groundbreaking. Following the incidents with Sagi Fujino and Miyasaki Kojiro, arge group of Ski experts appeared again during the escort mission, attempting to ambush the convoy. A fierce battle erupted in the mountainous terrain! Gunshots, shouts, and screams echoed continuously! The Dragon Sword Brigade and soldiers from the security zone engaged in a life-and-death fight against these foreign enemies. Meanwhile, on his own path L emerged like an unparalleled beast that had been lurking for too long. He was eager to unleash a bloodbath! After taking down several ninjas alone, he charged into a group of Ski warriors wielding swords and shields. Baga! Kill him! Chop him up! These Ski samurais were stunned when they saw just one person charging toward them. The next moment, they all revealed a cruel expression, each brimming with a murderous intent! At that moment, more than ten des sliced through space carrying lethal sharpness towards L. If it were an ordinary person facing such an attack, they would have been dismembered instantly! However, L showed no fear on his face despite being faced with overwhelming attacks. He carried boundless momentum as he confronted those des barehandedly! ng! ng! ng! With a series of nging sounds echoing around him C all those war knives shattered one by one under his hands pressure. Die! L punched out like an evil dragon emerging from its abyssalir! Faced with this kind of momentuming at them head-on C several Ski warriors felt their hearts trembling in fear for just that moment before quickly using their shields to block it off frantically. Boom!!! With a loud bang sound apanying it, even these bulletproof alloy battle shields got smashed into pieces by Ls punch!! The fragments carried powerful residual energy bursting out in all directions!! Puff puff puff Ls punch sent several Ski warriors flying away while ck-d figures fell down everywhere due to broken shield debris flying around randomly. Kill him with everything youve got! Kill him!! Seeing this situation unfold before his eyes, the captain leading this team of warriors couldnt help but scream hysterically while watching numerous ck-d fighters converge towards Ls direction instead of heading towards their original target campsite anymore. Were done for!! Theyre focusing on killing L first!! Do we need to go over there and help? Including Fox, several members of the Dragon Sword Brigade were puzzled and uncertain after discovering this situation, and they rushed to Simeon for consultation. Simeon gritted his teeth and said, We cant stretch the battle line too far just because of one person! Shrink the battle circle and ensure the safety of prisoner!! As he watched the dark warriors rush towards L, Simeon couldnt help but close his eyes and a look of pity appeared on his face. L, Im sorry! If anyone is to me, its only because you got too carried away He didnt stop the soldiers from going to rescue L because of any grudge against him. No, really, he cant do that! Faced with the Ski enemies sudden attacks, the overall situation was extremely critical. Once they lost their footing due to the past rescue of L, the consequences will be unimaginable! Due to themotion over there, including Stephen and other soldiers in the security zone, many people couldnt help but look in that direction. On their faces, there was a look of astonishment, doubt andmentation!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It felt like the next moment L would be bathed in blood, dismembered by the chaotic des! However, just as this idea had juste up, the following scene that appeared made them all widen their eyes in shock and disbelief! Boom! With a loud roar, everyone felt as though the ground had violently shaken for a few moments. They saw those ck-d warriors who were swarming towards L suddenly leaping into the air at the same time! Bodies burst open in mid-air! A mist of blood permeated the air, and limbs and arms flew in all directions! Around L as the center, the earth cracked open like a spiderweb! The Pulse of the Earth once again revealed its terrifying power! Unlike the previous encounter with the skilled members of the Lowe family, this time L did not hold back at all, unleashing the full force of this mighty ability. With this kick, L reaped the lives of over a hundred ck-d warriors! In an instant, the ground where L stood was cleared of enemies. He was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, tearing open a gap! This scene left both enemies and allies in awe. The next moment, the morale of his side skyrocketed! All the warriors felt their blood boiling as if Ls action had ignited a fire within them. Rat-tat-tat The firepower from his side seemed to instantly intensify several times! Those soldiers who had already been approached by the enemy, roar and directly switch to bays, engaging in fierce hand-to-handbat with these Ski ninjas and samurais! With boundless rage and murderous intent, he vented the negative emotions that filled his heart upon learning of his parents tragic death. At this moment, he was no longer the harmless youth nor a gentle and kind father! He was a fierce dragon, stirring up a bloody storm. This was not a battle but rather one-sided carnage. Even ck-d warriors from other directions rushed over to support theirrades and join in on the siege against this terrifying Priocia powerhouse. L did not receive any support from his own people; instead, he restrained the enemy forcesing from other directions. However, at this moment when L was crazily killing everyone in sight, suddenly his face changed! The next second, with crimson eyes looking outside of the encirclement circle! Get out of here! With a roar, L knocked down several enemies along the way before rushing out of the encirclement. Dont chase after him! Some ck-d warriors wanted to pursue him but were stopped by several captains. Their goal was to capture Conor rather than confront this terrifying master! Simeon and other Dragon Sword Brigade members as well as soldiers in the security zone all had their faces changed upon seeing what happened. As soon as L left alone, everyone felt an increase in pressure! Damn it! Did he rush out alone because he wanted to run away? Simeons expression sank before cursing through gritted teeth. This deserter! Coward! I knew why he acted so crazy by killing everyone alone. It turned out that he just wanted to break through himself! Pah! Wimp! Dragon Sword members cursed angrily while fighting enemies at hand. Stephen and other soldiers in charge also showed disappointment on their faces when they saw L rushing out of the encirclement circle; they thought that he only intended to escape by himself. Boom!! However, just then came a thunderous sound like muffled thunderps suddenly appearing along with powerful energy fluctuations that could only be caused by battles between strong opponents! He didnt run away! He went there just to help us restrain even stronger enemies! Sierras eyes showed intense fluctuations. Chapter 221 Since You’re Here, Let’s Bury You Here Surrounded! Four figures stood in front of L, blocking his path to the campsite. Or rather, it was L standing alone against the four of them. They were two Ski warriors with Eastern features and two men with curly hair and fair skin. Sagi Fujino and Miyasaki Kojiro had arrived in Priocia without a word, leaving Ski desperate to retrieve Conor. They had sent their own assassins and warriors, as well as hiring top international talent. The Ski warrior on the left side had an unhealthy flush on his face from their previous exchange of blows. The four formidable opponents now faced off against L with confidence mixed with caution C at this level they did not underestimate any opponent. Kid, were getting Conor back no matter what. Are you going to stop us? asked one of the tall Ski warriors coldly. Do you have what it takes? sneered L. The four high-level fighters faces darkened at his words; their eyes filled with anger and menace. Do you think you can take on all four of us? Do you even know who we are? Youre facing four grandmasters! If you dont want to die then get out of our way! I see that youre not part of Priocias military forces, warned the Ski warrior who had fought him before. You dont need to risk your life for nothing. L snorted heavily through his nostrils at these words; then he spoke firmly, arrogantly, Listen up! I dont need to be part of Priocias military forces C just being a citizen is enough for me! If enemies like yourselves dare set foot on thisnd, then thisnd will bury all your bones! Attack! As soon as the words fell, L roared and charged forward with boundless dominance and killing intent! He took on four opponents alone, but he was incredibly powerful and struck first! Since youre looking for death, well grant your wish! Kill! The four strong men didnt hesitate and rushed forward with murderous intent. In the blink of an eye, a peak battle unfolded in these mountains. Meanwhile The battlefield area of the temporary camp was also fiercely contested. Every second saw someone fall on both sides! So it turns out that our enemies have strong fighters too! Mr. Willis is helping us stop even stronger enemies! Kill! Eliminate all iing enemies! The residual shockwaves from the peak battle could be felt by everyone from afar. Everyone now understood that L hadnt escaped but had intercepted even stronger enemies for them all! For a moment, morale rose again due to Ls escape. However, Skis ninjas and samurais were losing their morale due to their losses against L earlier. They were scared stiff. Although they had numerical superiority before, their formation was now broken down into individual fights like headless flies! After what seemed like ages Pfft! The final moments of this fierce battle turned into closebat fighting! Simeons military knife thrust deeply into a ninja masters throat with a thud as his body hit the ground. The fight on this side finally came to an end after half of Ednds soldiers died in action while Dragon Sword Brigade lost five members. They managed to eliminate or repel these iing enemies! Those who died did so while those who ran away fled! Rest for ten minutes then tend to injuries! Then clean up the battlefield and count casualties! Simeon breathed heavily as he half-knelt down giving orders at this point when even those who survived were exhausted and wounded all over their bodies. What about Mr. Willis? At this moment, someone suddenly shouted towards a direction. As the words fell, everyone shivered, turning their eyes toward the direction where the remnants of the recent battle were felt. Because the fighting was too intense, everyone had been too preupied to notice anything else. Now, with the fight on this side concluding, it seemed that there was no activity in the other direction! Hurry! Go take a look! Simeon, who had just fallen to his knees, suddenly sprang up and rushed in the direction he was pointed. Sierra, several members of the Dragon Sword team, and surviving guards from the security zone like Stephen quickly followed suit. Momentster! When everyone arrived at this location based on their previous energy readings, they couldnt help but be shocked and excited by what they saw on their faces. A figure was sitting on the ground panting heavily. His clothes were torn and bloodstained all over his body. Around himy four lifeless bodies. The entire area was devoid of any vegetation with trees fallen or broken while cracks littered the ground withrge pits scattered throughout it. It was evident that the previous peak battle must have been intense as five powerful warriors fought each other under its influence alone causing this forest to be unrecognizable. looks like we won? L raised his head at this moment and looked at Simeons group with a wicked smile on his face asking, Won we won! Mr. Willis, are you okay? Simeon nodded cautiously as he spoke to L while considering how best to phrase his words. He had already changed how he addressed L without realizing it. Sierra along with several members of Dragon Sword team also looked concernedly towards L without any prior annoyance or disdain for him anymore. L shook his head indicating that he wasnt hurt badly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this point Simeons expression changed a few times before walking over to one of the corpses flipping them over so that they were facing upwards. With this quick look, his eyes widened instantly, shocked beyond measure. Next, he hurriedly approached and examined the other three bodies! As the captain of the special forces unit in the Iylonio Military District, Simeon naturally possessed information about some extremely dangerous individuals internationally. Dante ck, affiliated with the western malevolent organization Deitys Tears, and the King of the Underworld, Hades? Are these two? Simeon, struck by both shock and excitement, trembled all over, and even his eyelids couldnt help but twitch a few times! Chapter 222 Lachlan Must Die Dante ck and Hades? They are not only the top killers of Deitys Tears organization, but also ranked sixth and eighth on the international Death List! What, they died here? Killed by Mr. Willis here? The other members of the Dragon Sword team looked shocked and incredulous. Yes, its them! The other two are strong members of Ski, probably high-level experts with hidden identities. Although I dont know their identities for sure, they are undoubtedly at the same level as Dante ck and Hades! All four top experts Simeon paused and looked at L. The next second his expression became serious as he stood up straight. Attention everyone salute to Mr. Willis! He couldnt imagine what kind of crisis their side would face if these four top experts made a move. Dante ck and Hades were definitely dangerous people with master-level skills! In other words, L alone helped restrain or even kill all four master-level experts. If even one person among those four participated in the battle on their sides campsite, their entire army would be wiped out! Crack! Crack! Crack As Simeon finished speaking, both Dragon Sword team members and Stephen along with security zone soldiers saluted L respectfully. There was even a hint of fanaticism and admiration in their eyes! After resting briefly that night everyone set off immediately for safety reasons. Before leaving they dealt with this battlefield! Their fallenrades bodies were specially loaded onto a vehicle. As for enemy corpses, except those taken away by those four top masters, were buried where theyy. L still rode in a military vehicle along with Stephen but this time Fox also joined them. Mr. Willis are you okay? Did you get hurt inside? I have some special sect medicine that can help heal injuries quickly. Fox scrutinized L hesitantly before finally asking him directly. L shook his head lightly without saying anything else while Sierra let out an Oh. At this point she understood that L didnt have any ulterior motives towards her earlier; it was just because of that jade pendant he had been after before. Her mind filled up with all sorts of spection about this man who piqued her curiosity so much. He was young, but his strength was unexpectedly powerful. Mr. Willis, if you have some free time, you cane to Kagyu School as a guest! The middle-aged couple left something before they died. My master has been keeping it and maybe it will be useful for you! Sierra said. Upon hearing this, Ls eyes flickered and he nodded. Okay! I will definitely go. Mhm! Ill show you the way when the timees or else you wont find where the sect is located, Sierra said. L thanked her and exchanged contact information with her. Under a night of rushing on the road, they arrived in Iylonio the next morning! In a courtyard of a certain military base! After handing over Conor, at this moment an award ceremony was being held!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A middle-aged man who carried himself with an air of authority due to his long-standing position handed L a beautifully crafted token. The front side of this token had Priocia military emblem icon and decorated with stars, olive branches and other patterns. On its north side was inscribed L in bold letters! Mr. Willis, on behalf of Priocia military forces, we officially grant you the title of Honorary Grand Marshal as well as this Priocia Dragon Token! The holder of this Priocia Dragon Token has control overbat units below brigade level and soldiers rights! And also possesses unlimited defensive counterattack rights! If anyone dares to threaten your life or property safety along with that of your friends families regardless their identity or status, then feel free to retaliate without any consideration for consequences! After speaking these words seriously, the middle-agedmander saluted L. Simeon among others present also saluted towards L in unison. L stood up straight returning salute towards both mid-agemander and all soldiers present there. Meanwhile on another side, Isa, apanied by the two brothers Anthony and Giovanni, along with a group of bodyguards, had also arrived in Ednd. Kayden, leading the reception, approached with a ttering expression. Mr. Austin, youre here? Hehe Isa snorted, red at this trusted subordinate, and said, Waiting for you, this useless fellow, I dont know when youll ever get things done! This time, Im going to eliminate L directly and get hold of that wretched woman Miranda! As he spoke, his face revealed an evil yet wild grin. Half an hourter, the Isa group arrived at a private vi. This vi was purchased in Kaydens name, but it was actually meant for Isa to temporarily stay in Ednd. Upon arrival, Isa confronted Kayden, Where is the Suppressing Talisman you tookst time? Isa stared at him with sharp eyes as if suspecting that Kayden had embezzled the funds he gave and didnt actually take any Suppressing Talisman. Kayden shuddered and quickly said, Mr. Austin, Ill get it for you right away! He went upstairs to a room and retrieved a seal from a safe before returning downstairs and handing it over to Isa with great trepidation. Giovanni, youre powerful. Can you tell me if this Suppressing Talisman is real or fake? Isa handed the Suppressing Talisman over to a tall man next to him who had juste down from Havertown Mountains C Giovanni C who was also known as Half-Step Grandmaster. Giovanni took it carefully and examined it closely while sensing its energy fluctuations. After some time passed by, he looked surprised and said, Mr. Austin, this Suppressing Talisman is indeed real! I can feel that theres an incredibly powerful attack sealed inside! Its even more terrifying than my full strength attack! Itsparable to an attack from an expert! He had trained under Master Osvaldo on Havertown Mountains not only bing strong in martial arts but also mastering various mystical techniques including seals. Isa brightened up upon hearing this news while Kayden breathed out in relief before excitedly taking credit, Im loyal to you, Mr. Austin; those money dors werent wasted after all! Hehe Isa snorted dismissively saying, Youve done something useful for once. Then he looked at Giovanni with fierce determination, L! This time Ill make sure you dont survive. With Giovanni, this Half-Step Grandmaster, making a move, coupled with the Suppressing Talisman capable of unleashing a Grandmaster-level strike, Ls fate was undoubtedly sealed! At that moment, Kayden wore an expression of smug satisfaction saying, L, you myopic idiot! How could you auction off such valuable treasure? When your life ends under the power of this talisman, I wonder what expression will be on your face? He only felt that the frustration he experienced when L made him cough up blood at the auction waspletely dissipating now. Chapter 223 Inviting Her Out An hour after Isas arrival at the vi, a few subordinates escorted a beautiful woman into the living room. She had an exquisite appearance, stylishly dressed, with a look of anxiety on her face. What are you guys doing? What do you want? Let me go! Ill tell you, Im the youngdy of the Thompson family! If my family finds out, they wont spare you! Could this woman be anyone other than Mirandas friend Sarah? Miss Thompson, dont be nervous! I invited you here just to help me out! Isa stood up and blew smoke into Sarahs pretty face before speaking with a smile. Who who are you? Sarah asked uncertainly. Let me introduce myself. My name is Isa! From the Austin family in Kreanford! said Isa. The Austin family of Kreanford was much stronger than Ednds so-called first-ss families. When Sarah heard his identity, she immediately quieted down and stopped shouting nervously.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Thats right, its me, nodded Isa. Mr. Austin, you want to see me for something I havent offended you. I told you already? Just help me out! he said smilingly to Sarah. Tonight, invite your friend Miranda out for dinner with us? How about that? As soon as he finished speaking, Sarah hesitated before saying bitterly, Mr. Austin, I have fallen out with Miranda already! I might not be able to get her toe. After returning home from abroad recently, Sarah stayed in Ednd for some time and heard some things too. She guessed what his intentions were when she learned about his identity. Youve been good friends for years. I believe that you can do it! Dont disappoint me okay? With an icy tone in his voice, Isa narrowed his eyes while pinching Sarahs chin tightly. Sarah trembled slightly as she replied, Ill try my best. Good! After everything is settled, I wont forget your favor. I owe you one. smiled Isa. All right then. With you saying so, I will definitely get Miranda toe, promised Sarah eagerly upon hearing this. Getting on his good side was a good thing for both her and the Thompson family. As for whether or not Miranda will be tricked, Sarah didnt care. She didnt even need to think about how to choose between Isa and Miranda. Miranda had already been kicked out of the Lowe family and now had no background except for her brother Mason. And as for that guy L? Sarah didnt care about him at all, even when she saw him hanging out with Sam and Liamst time. Okay, you can go now! Isa nodded, signaling her men to let Sarah leave. Sarah nodded repeatedly and bowed in a gesture of goodwill, Mr. Austin, you can rest assured that I know what to do! Isa waved his hand, indicating that the woman could leave. After she left, Isa turned to Anthony and Giovanni, Giovanni, Im leaving Ls fate in your hands! Do it tonight with this Suppressing Talisman and bring me back his body! Yes, Mr. Austin! That evening at a hotel in Iylonio. L was sitting in a private room with Simeon, Stephen, Orion, and ke drinking together. Mr. Willis, Ill drink one toast to you! Haha Simeon raised his ss unsteadily towards L. The captain of Dragon Sword Brigade had one arm hanging from its sling while Stephen had bandages wrapped around his head. Orion leaned on crutches while ke had severalyers of gauze wrapped around his waist. All were injured during their previous battle but fortunately none sustained permanent disabilities Haha, youre awesome now! You hold the rank of Grand Marshal plus you wield Priocia Dragon Token! Oh my god! We should call him Mr. Wills from now on! He deserves this honor! Haha Several military yboys teased each other non-stop L smiled, Stop ttering me! I just have an honorary title. Eh, Mr. Willis, its not like that. This honor was personally awarded by Commander-in-Chief. Its significance cannot be underestimated. Priocia Dragon Token is no joke. If you give me an order right now, I must strictly follow it, said Simeon seriously. L sweated, So powerful? He didnt have much of a concept before, but hearing Simeon say this, L was secretly amazed. Of course! Do you think that by taking out Dante ck and ensuring the sess of this operation, your superiors will just give you lip service? Hey, if you develop seriously in the military, maybe in just a few years you can reach the heights of Mighty Sky War God! Simeon eximed as he looked at Ls expression with some regret. Themander-in-chief had previously extended an olive branch to L, hoping that he would stay in the Iylonio military district but was rejected by him. Mighty Sky War God? L raised his eyebrows curiously. Kamryn Hernandez? Stephen eximed in surprise. He never expected Simeon to hold such high regard for L. Mighty Sky War God was an extraordinary figure from Northwest the Hernandez family who rose rapidly through the ranks within a few years. He had made outstanding contributions to Priocias Northwest border areas by eradicating cults and quelling rebellions. At only thirty years old, he became Priocias youngestmander-in-chief and was considered a legend within the military! Simeon and Stephene from prominent military families but even they were filled with admiration for Mighty Sky War God. Like many young soldiers, they aspired to be like Kamryn! After listening to their introduction about Mighty Sky War God, L also admired him greatly. However, L knew that he had too many constraints and couldnt develop himself fully within the military. After chatting over dinner, Simeon, Stephen and the others gave detailed information about their family backgrounds. Simeon came from the Smith family, a powerful family in both politics and military affairs. Stephen was third-generation descendant of the Brooks family from Slocmore while ke belonged to the Kelly family in Raevale. It was worth mentioning that Orion was from the Moore family in Kreanford, the eldest son of his family. The Moore family wasnt one of Kreanfords four major families, but its status was more special. Hidden energy cannot bepared even with four major families such as Austin or Britt families. Orions grandfather was none other than themanding officer of the Kreanford military district, a member of the second and third generations of the influential Moore family with significant power both in the military and local politics. Chapter 224 Shocked Caelan Okay, thats it for today. Well meet again soon! I have to go now. After finishing their meal, L bid farewell to the four of them. They could rest and recover in Iylonio afterpleting this mission, but L was in a hurry to return home. He had already booked a flight from Iylonio to Kreanford at 7 pm tonight. Mr. Willis, are you going back to Ednd now? Why not stay in Iylonio for a few days? Let me show you around and be a good host, Simeon said warmly. No thanks! I have a wife and child who might worry about me. Next time, if theres an opportunity, Ill bring them with me to visit Iylonio. If youre free then maybe we can bother you, L shook his head. Hearing this, Simeon didnt say much more and patted his chest saying, Alright then! Looking forward to it. Mr. Willis, let us give you a ride, Orion offered kindly. No need! Take care of yourselves and get some rest! L patted Orions shoulder and pointed at the crutch beside him teasingly. Orion smiled awkwardly and scratched his head. After exchanging pleasantries with a few people, L left and hailed a taxi to Iylonio International Airport. While waiting at the airport lounge area, L couldnt resist calling Miranda on the phone. Hmph! Finally remembered to call me? Oops! Nora, you little rascal, where are my slippers? At this moment, inside the Emerald Green Estates vi, Miranda sat on the sofa, calling out to Nora while talking on the phone. Nora, mischievously running around, held Mirandas slippers in her hands. Isnt it finally free? Youre at my ce? L asked with a smile. Through the phone, listening to theughter between his daughter and Miranda, he felt an indescribable warmth. The gloomy mood that had persisted since the unfortunate news about his parents seemed to brighten at this moment. What did you say? What do you mean your ce? Huh?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The goddess CEO, hearing Ls question, seemed quite displeased, adding a touch of threat to her assertive questioning. Oh, not my ce, its our ce! Thats better, right? L said awkwardly. Hmph! Thats more like it. With you being such an irresponsible dad not around, I was thinking of ying with Nora for a while and then going back! Mirandaughed. Why go back? Why not just stay? L suggested. No way! Nora has Emerson to protect her, and its not necessary for me to stay here! Its also a bit inconvenient. Miranda nced at Emerson standing straight at the entrance of the living room, serving as a protective pir. Okay then. By the way, my flight is at 7 pm tonight. Ill transfer when I get to Kreanford and should be back byte night. I can pick you up and take you to work tomorrow morning, L said with a smile. Oh Miranda replied nonchntly but there was clearly a hint of joy in her eyes. Although it had only been two days since he left, she felt like it had been ages and had been feeling uneasy all this time. The thought of himing back soon made her feel relieved. Miranda then handed the phone over to Nora who chatted with L for a while before reluctantly hanging up after learning that her dad would be back soon. Miranda yed with Nora for another hour before leaving Emerald Green Estates and being picked up by her brothers men. However, as soon as she got back to the vi in Imperial View Vi Area, she received Sarahs call. Seeing the caller ID made Miranda frown instinctively and feel some resentment towards her former best friend whom she was thoroughly disappointed in after theirst meeting. After hesitating for a moment though, she still answered, Sarah? Miranda! Lets go out for dinner tonight? Lets catch up! Sarah said enthusiastically on the phone. No thanks, Ive already eaten dinner! Is there anything else? Miranda refused politely but firmly. Miranda I know what I did was wrongst time when I targeted your husband Im sorry weve been friends for so many years now youre not really thinking about ending our friendship are you? Cant we just go out for dinner so that I can apologize properly? Sarah pleaded softly on the phone with some coquetry added into it too. Well there really isnt any need for that! Why dont we do it during daytime instead? Its already nighttime now and going out doesnt sound very appealing, Miranda replied awkwardly upon hearing Sarah beg like this. Sarah pleaded softly and gently, leveraging their years of friendship, making Miranda a bit hesitant. However, considering it was nighttime, she wasnt very eager to go out. Of course, the main reason was that L wasnt around, and Miranda didnt feel very secure without him. Miranda, why are you so heartless? Last time was just a small disagreement, youre not that petty, are you? I just want to invite you out for dinner and catch up. We havent seen each other in years and Ive been thinking about you. Do you remember in high school when you had your period at night in the dorms and I climbed over the wall to buy you some pads but got punished for it? And in college when those thugs were bothering you, I helped scare them off. And Sarahined with a hint of sadness. Okay okay Sarah! Cant I go out now? Miranda bit her lip as she listened to Sarah bring up old memories that touched her heart. She finally agreed. Yes! Miranda, youre so sweet! Mwah! Sarah eximed happily. So well meet at Farmhouse Restaurant then? Sarah said excitedly. Huh? That far away? Miranda frowned upon hearing that it was located on the outskirts of town and specialized in private home-style dishes. Ohe on, their food is amazing! Plus, sinceing back from abroad recently, Ive been obsessed with this kind of rustic vor! Sarah said without hesitation before hanging up the phone. Miranda shook her head helplessly and went out by car while on another side Can was talking to an old friend who lived in Iylonio over the phone. As soon as he answered it his expression changed constantly C sometimes shocked or amazed or pping his hands Being able to be friends with Can meant that this persons identity was not ordinary either. The news he revealed to Can wasnt ordinary either, Can arent you also in Ednd? This L guy is also from Ednd; have you met him? Can chuckled smugly, What do mean have I met him? Let me tell ya, L and I go way back! But who would have thought he could defeat four grandmasters all by himself He deserves every bit of honor as Grand Marshal! After chatting for a few more minutes, Can hung up the phone still looking surprised. Grandpa what happened? Reeva blinked curiously next to him after hearing fragments of conversation rted to that guy L Chapter 225 Don’t Blame Me After listening to Grandpas exnation, Reeva widened her eyes and eximed, L is that powerful? Can nodded with a meaningful expression and said, If he decides to develop in the military, he could be the next Mighty Sky War God! Suddenly his expression changed and he said in a serious tone, Isa must not make an enemy out of L! Just then his phone rang. It was Isa calling! Isa, have you arrived in Ednd yet? Can asked. Isa hesitated for a moment before replying, Not yet. Ill go tomorrow. There were some things he wanted to take care of first before letting Can know. He then asked again, Grandpa, can the divine doctor you mentioned cure me tomorrow? Can replied, Ill call and ask him. It depends on his schedule. But Isa, you must remember to be polite when you meet him. Even if there were conflicts between you two before, you must put them aside. Isa smiled, I understand Grandpa! If he really can cure me, it will be my greatest favor. Im grateful for it. How could there be any conflict? Well then thats great! Can hung up and called L. L was boarding the ne but answered anyway when Caelen asked about curing Isas condition. L assured him that it would not be a problem tomorrow. He would return tonight so as to treat this junior of Cans himself. This time, Can spoke more politely than before. After thanking L, Can called back Isa immediately after hanging up with L. When Isa learned that the expert could cure his defect by tomorrow, his excitement soared. Tonight I will catch Miranda, and tomorrow, I can enjoy myself! A smug grin appeared on Isas face as he began imagining how he would conquer Miranda. Mr. Austin, Sarah has already arranged for Miranda toe out. Kayden came over at this time with an evil smile on his face reporting good news. Great! Hahaha Isaughed happily several times, before leaving with several henchmen from the vi. That night at nine oclock, the rural farmhouse restaurant was where they gathered. The food here was not only unique, but also had small wooden houses built in its courtyard. There wererge iron pots and other rustic decorations inside which added charm. At this moment, Miranda was eating and chatting with Sarah, talking about funny things from their school days. Miranda, I cant believe you married an ordinary man! With your qualifications, its such a waste! Sarah said with a twinkle in her eye as she watched Miranda drink another ss of juice. Hearing this, Miranda frowned slightly and felt a bit unhappy. Sarah, L is not an ordinary person! In my heart, he is the most outstanding man in the world. Hmph. Really? I dont think hes good enough for you! Mr. Austin is your ultimate match, Sarah retorted dismissively. Mirandas face darkened at these words. She didnt expect that their conversation would take such a turn. Especially when Sarah mentioned Isa, it made Miranda feel even more disgusted. Sarah, I have something to do tomorrow so lets end our chat here today, she said as she picked up her bag and prepared to leave. But just as she stood up from her seat, her body swayed uncontrobly and she felt dizzy. She almost fell down but managed to steady herself at thest moment. The next second, with suspicion in her beautiful eyes looking at her best friend who had an ambiguous smile on her face, Sarah what did you do? Mmm why are you in such a hurry to leave? Come on Sarah replied teasingly. What did you do? Miranda asked again anxiously while instinctively taking out her phone and dialing a number C only to hear that the phone was turned off! L was currently on his flight!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Who are you calling? Dont tell me its that deadbeat L? Sarah sneered contemptuously He should be dead by now! Hahaha Suddenly several people walked into the small wooden house before Miranda fainted away. What she saw before losing consciousness was none other than Isas triumphant yet sinister smiling face!! Meanwhile Emerson and Lina were watching cartoons with Nora at home after being begged by Nora herself for somepany. Emerson was almost thirty years old but still found himself enjoying Peppa Pig on TV just like Nora whoughed along happily beside him every now and then. Suddenly Emersons ears twitched slightly as his expression changed abruptly; he turned his head towards the ss door of their living room where two figures appeared outside in their courtyard unexpectedly. Nora, Im going out for a bit. You and Lina hide and dont make a sound! Emerson instructed Nora before giving Lina a nod and leaving the room with a serious expression. Lina sensed that something was wrong, so she took Nora to the guest bedroom on the first floor. When he reached the yard, Emersons expression changed as he looked at Giovanni. Simrly, Giovanni seemed surprised to see him. Emerson? What are you doing here? Giovanni asked suspiciously. Although Emerson wasnt as talented or powerful as Giovanni, he had trained under Master Osvaldo since childhood. Therefore, Giovanni referred to him as his senior brother. Giovanni! What are you doing here? Emerson asked while staring at him intently. Im here to kill L! He lives here right? Giovanni replied coldly. Upon hearing this, Emersons expression turned icy with anger. You want to kill Mr. Willis? Then youll have to get past me first! Giovanni sneered when he heard this, You? Haha Emerson, I advise you not to meddle in our affairs unless you want me to forget our brotherhood. Youre no match for me. At this moment, Anthony coldly snorted, Brother, dont waste your words on him! Mr. Austin is waiting for our report! Giovanni nodded in agreement and said menacingly, Emerson, Ill ask one more time C are you sure you dont want to leave? Its you who should leave! shouted Emerson angrily before charging towards them with gritted teeth. Giovanni narrowed his eyes and revealed an evil grin, Then dont me me! Chapter 226 Who Does he Care about the Most? The two masters shed with lightning speed! Half a minuteter Emersony on the ground, spitting out blood and ring at Giovanni in anger. I never thought that your strength would improve after leaving the mountain. Too bad its still far from enough! Whats your rtionship with L? Why are you helping him? Giovanni sneered down at Emerson. He didnt expect that Emerson, who had been stuck in thete stage of Dark Force for many years at the mountain, had now broken through to the early stage of Transmutation Force. Butpared to him, a Half-Step Grandmaster in Transmutation Force peak state, he was clearly not good enough. Bastard! As long as I have breath left in me, I wont let you go inside! Emerson gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up again from the ground. He stood between Giovanni and Anthony once more. Brother, if he wants to die so badly then let him have his wish, Anthony coldly snorted. Good! A fierce look appeared in Giovannis eyes as well. Emerson roared and charged forward while Giovanni cursed Youre asking for it. He kicked out fiercely with all his power this time! The strength of a Half-Step Grandmaster exploded fully! With a bang sound like an explosion, Emerson flew back like a sack breaking open mid-air before falling heavily onto the ground. Blood sprayed wildly from his mouth! After struggling for several times onnding, he finallyy t on his stomach there. Blood mixed with internal organs spilled continuously from his mouth; all five viscera were shattered beyond recognition! Hmph! Giovanni sneered disdainfully before kicking apart the ss door of living room and rushing into vi together with Anthony. Two minutester they had searched everywhere but returned back to living room empty handed. No one? L isnt here? Anthony frowned. Giovanni stood there blinking rapidly before suddenly looking sternly serious. If no one is here, then why did Emerson fight so hard? Not right With that, he suddenly nced towards the guest bedroom on the first floor. Bang! A resounding noise echoed as he kicked the door of the guest room into pieces! Upon entering, a quick scan revealed that the room was still empty. Just as the two were about to carefully inspect other rooms, they faintly heard somemotion. Uh uh! At this moment, Nora and Lina were hiding under the bed. When the door was kicked open, Nora was almost scared enough to scream, but Lina quickly covered her little mouth. The two widened their eyes, filled with tension and fear. However, the next second, from their position under the bed, they helplessly watched a pair of feet approaching. Following that, a face with a mocking smile appeared under the bed. Little brat from the L family? Come out! Anthony grinned menacingly. In Jieyson, Kreanford! At that time, L had just walked out of the airport exit. He was eager to return home as soon as possible. However, his phone suddenly rang. When he saw who was calling him, Ls face lit up with an indulgent smile. He answered and scolded gently, Nora, why arent you sleeping yet? Are you being good? The number on his phone was Norasmunication watch number. L thought that she knew he would being back tonight so she had been waiting for him without going to sleep yet. Tsk tsk What an affectionate father! However, just as he finished speaking those words, there came a sharp voice from the other end of the line. It sounded neither male nor female but obviously had undergone some sort of voice modtion! Hearing this voice made Ls face change instantly and his whole body tremble in shock. Who are you? he asked in rm. You dont need to know who I am! All you need to know is that your daughter is in my hands. If you dont want her dead, then tell me where you are? The person on the other end sneered before shouting coldly, Little pupe talk to your daddy! But then it became silent on the other end. Just when L began feeling suspicious about what was happening, there came an angry voice from over there, Damn it! Youre not going to say anything huh?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Following that were sounds like someone choking or struggling while trying not make any noise at all. It was clearly Nora trying hard not cry out even though she must have been in pain! In an instant, L felt like his heart had been squeezed by someone elses hand! Although Nora was young, she understood everything well enough already. She knew at this moment bad people wanted to harm her dad so she desperately tried holding back any sound or movement so they wouldnt hurt him too much L shouted into phone anxiously, Stop messing around asshole! As long as my child isnt harmed, we can talk about anything else! Nora had Emerson protecting her side but still fell into bad guys hands? Was it because Emerson didnt fulfill his responsibility or because their opponent was too powerful even for Emerson? With regards to his daughters safety, L couldnt afford enraging whoever held Nora hostage right now Cut the crap. Where are you? the person asked coldly. Im in Kreanford! What do you want? Speak up! L responded. Then youe back to Ednd right away. Ill be waiting for you at the abandoned chemical factory in the south suburbs. Remember,e alone. My people will be watching along the way. If I catch you ying any tricks, Ill kill your daughter immediately! Hurry up, my patience is limited! The person said. Okay! Okay! Ill go back right away! What about Emerson? What did you do to him? L agreed repeatedly and then asked suspiciously. Emerson? Hes dead now? Hahaha The other personughed a few times with a tone full of mockery and disdain. Youre Isas man, arent you? Hearing this question, Ls tone became stern as he tried to probe. Someone was plotting against him so meticulously and had even hired an expert who could take down Emerson. Ls first reaction was Isa. Snap! However, as soon as he finished speaking, the other party hung up directly on him. Ls face turned iron blue at this moment. After Tiger and his son, now someone else targeted Nora, trying to use his daughter against him. In Ls heart, besides extreme worry and tension, there was also a surge of anger and murderous intent. Isa! Is it really you? L muttered frighteningly under his breath before dialing a phone number directly without hesitation Mr. Willis, havended already? Youre fast enough haha The other party picked up immediately with some noise in the background indicating that Orion should still be out having fun after eating and drinking enough outside somewhere else. Orion, youre from Kreanford right? Do you know Isa from the Austine family? At this point, L didnt have time or mood for small talk with Orion. He went straight into asking what he needed answers for. Orion paused for a moment before walking out of the KTV box room onto the corridor outside. Isa from the Austin family? I know that guy but not too well. What happened, Mr. Willis? Isa acted extremely arrogantly, and caused quite a stir among Kreanfords prince circles. He had some reputation. Orion didnt have much contact with him, but had heard of this person before. Do you know who Isa cares about most? L gritted his teeth, coldly asking. Chapter 227 Dad, Hurry Up and Go Upon hearing Ls question, Orion thought for a moment before saying, I actually know about this! Its said that Isas father, Alexander Austin, had an affair and had a child out of wedlock. For some reason, Isa is very concerned about his dad having this illegitimate child and treats him like he would his own son. Once when a wealthy heir from another one of the four major families made fun of Isas half-brother, Isa broke the guys leg. The Austin family apparently paid a hefty price to settle that matter. But it just goes to show how much Isa cares for his half-brother. The big families were full of scheming and plotting against each other. Even blood brothers werent always on good terms with each other. Few people knew why Isa cared so much about his half-brother except for certain members of the Austin family who knew about Isas physical disability. Isa was 28 years old this year and in such a big family where continuing the lineage was highly valued, most people at his age had already married and had children. However, due to problems with fertility on his part, he knew he can never have children himself C which was another hurdle he cannot ovee. Alexanders mistress was actually only slightly older than Isa herself while her illegitimate son was over twenty years younger than him. The huge age gap as well as psychological and physiological distortions made it so that in many cases Isa saw this brother as if he were his own son. After listening to all this information from Orion, L shed an icy cold light in her eyes, Where is this brother? Do you know? Orion hesitated before asking, What do you want to do? It doesnt matter what Im going to do. Just tell me where he is! Consider it me owing you one favor. If you ever need my helpter on, Ill go through fire or water for you, spoke L solemnly. Orion sighed, Youre being too serious, Mr. Willis. I dont know where he is but I can help look it up. You wait here. Alright! L nodded. A few minutester, Orion called back again, Vi 5-303, Golden Harbor Lake Bay, rind District! That little momma of Isas along with her son live there! With the power held by Moore family in Kreanford, it wasnt difficult at all if they wanted something checked out like this. Good! Thanks! L thanked Orion before hanging up directly after getting what he needed. The next moment, a car was hailed at the airport exit and headed straight for Golden Harbor Lake Bay. The vi area of Golden Harbor Lake Bay. After getting off the car, a figure silently sneaked into themunity. A momentter, he stopped in front of a vi and leaped inside with ease. The person exuded an icy aura as he walked towards the house. Who are you? Stop right there! Several bodyguards were guarding at the door and were shocked to see this unexpected guest suddenly appear. Get out of here! L snorted coldly without stopping his movements. Take him down! Several bodyguards pulled out their electric batons and rushed towards L upon seeing his actions. However, they couldnt stop him even slightly when facing L who was skilled inbat. Apanied by several muffled sounds, several bodyguards flew out and their fates were unknown! L rushed into the house and went straight to a bedroom on the second floor using his breath as guidance. After opening it up, a womans scream immediately sounded off. Alexanders mistress was wrapped in nkets while holding onto her four or five-year-old son with both looking terrified at this man who broke in suddenly. What what do you want? The woman trembled as she asked fearfully. L snorted coldly, swiftly moved forward, and a knife-hand struck the womans nape. Her eyes rolled back, and she fainted instantly. The little boy, frightened, was about to burst into tears, but L tapped the back of his head, and he also fell into a deep sleep. Dont me me! me your brother! L said coldly before searching around inside for awhile then picking up a set of car keys. He carried Isas younger brother outside while driving away quickly in a red Mercedes-Benz sports car. On the way, L elerated to the extreme, racing back like a bolt of lightning! From Jieyson, Kreanford to Ednd, a distance of over three hundred kilometers, yet L covered it in less than two hours. At half past two oclock in southern Ednd! L had already arrived at this abandoned chemical factory area specified by them. Im here! After getting off the car, L, holding Isas brother, made a call. I saw it! However, I told you toe alone. Whats the meaning of bringing a child? The other person asked with a cold tone. L looked around, noticing several temporary surveince cameras installed here. Every move he made was under the scrutiny of the other person. Does having a child make a difference? And, do you want to know who this child is? L asked coldly. I dont care who he is. Since you like to burden yourself with an extra person, I have no objection. You cane in now! As the voice fell, the gate of a factory building opened wide. Ls eyes shed, and he quickly walked in with the boy! Rumble rumble! At the very moment he entered, the door was closed again by someone. Wee to your own personal hell, Mr. Willis! At this moment, a cold and sarcastic voice sounded. Click, click, click The next second, a row of lights lit up inside the factory building, and there were shing red dots on the walls around. Looking towards, he saw a group of people walking out from behind the factory building. The two leading men bore some resemnce to each other, and were followed by several burly henchmen. Giovanni twisted his neck and stared at L with a fierce expression. And Anthonys left hand was holding a tiny figure like a doll. If that was not Nora, then who could it be? The other hand was holding a mobile phone and making a call, Young master, can you see clearly?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes! Kill him! I want to watch him die with my own eyes! Make sure he dies miserably! On the other end of the phone, a sinister voice echoed, as if harboring deep hatred towards L. Young Master, rest assured, he wont survive the day! Anthony sneered. Daddy Daddy Daddy, please go! These bad guys want to harm you! Im not afraid I dont want you to die! I will be fine! Daddy, go quickly dont worry about me! At this moment, Nora who was caught in Anthonys hand shouted loudly at L. The big eyes were clearly filled with both attachment and fear towards her dad, but still kept urging L to hurry up. Ls body shook for a moment! A sharp pain of guilt and heartache, along with anger that seemed to be bursting through his chest, made Ls entire heart tremble. Chapter 228 Are You the Only One Who Can Handle Hostage Situations? At this moment, Isa and Kayden were in that vi, looking at the screen of theirptop with a smug grin on their faces. In the room, Miranda was tightly bound to the bed, almost unable to move. A stunning pretty face, filled with anger and resentment! Isa, you bastard! What do you want to do? Let go of me! I promise you, if you dare touch a single hair on me, L wille back and kill you! Miranda cursed coldly. Upon hearing this, Isa chuckled a few times and Kayden also had a yful expression on his face.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The next second, Isa walked over with theptop in hand and ced it next to Mirandas head. Are you still counting on that useless guy? Take a look at yourself! Hahaha Look at this, how helpless and pathetic he looks now! With these words, he grabbed Mirandas hair and said viciously, Bitch, Willis is about to die! His daughter is in my hands, and he will die the way I want him to! Miranda looked at the screen, showing a look of shock and despair. To satisfy Isas sadistic desire for entertainment, the cameras installed in the abandoned factory were high-definition and equipped with a sound system. At this moment, Miranda could clearly see Nora being held by Anthony, crying and begging her father to leave. L stood there, seemingly helpless. However, in his hands, why was he still holding a child? Anthony, give him a knife and let him cut his own tendons, then stab his own eyes! Hahaha At this moment, Isa gave orders to Anthony over the phone. He was not in a hurry to let L die directly but wanted Miranda to witness how he slowly yed with L to death. Isa, you beast! You have no humanity! Miranda cursed with a hoarse voice, then showed a resolute look in her beautiful eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, You just want to have me, right? Spare L and Nora, and Ill promise you anything! I dont need your promises now! Youre already mine! Isa sneered and then spoke into the phone, Go! Yes, Young Master! Anthony responded. Swish! He pulled out a knife and threw it at Ls feet. Cut your own tendons, then stab your own eyes! If you dont want your daughter to die, do it! Looking at his daughter like this, Ls heart ached. He shook his head with a smile and said, Dont be afraid, baby! I wont be in trouble, let alone you! I will take you home after I get rid of these bad guys. The little girl cried. At this moment, Anthony sneered and said, You still want to go home? Do as youre told and maybe well spare your daughter! Giovanni joked, Although its disappointing to kill you like this for me personally. But the young master likes it. It seems that I wont have a chance to make my move today. L looked at the two brothers with a serious face and said coldly, Is that so? Did you lure me here just for me to end myself? I think Ill give you a chance to make your move! Huh? Didnt I tell you to break your own leg first? Anthony asked coldly. Do you want your daughter dead? Anthonys face turned cold as he asked menacingly. L snorted coldly and suddenly lifted the little boy he was holding in front of him towards Anthony, Giovanni and others. The boys face was revealed in front of them all. Anthonys cruel smirk froze for a moment as he stared at the little boy with suspicion on his face. This is this is He stared at the boy incredulously. Dont recognize him? L asked coldly while holding up the boy over his head towards those cameras. You dont recognize him or even that young master behind you there? From when Anthony had mentioned young master earlier on, L knew that he had guessed right about who they were dealing with even though they hadnt directly called out Isas name yet. On another side of things, Isa, who was staring intently at the screen, suddenly changed his expression upon seeing what Rene looked like. Rene! L, what are you doing?! You bastard! You actually kidnapped Rene! Isa yelled angrily while looking panicked too. At this point, L red fiercely into one camera saying, Isa, I know its you! Open your eyes wide enough so see clearly! This is your beloved younger brother, right? Did you think only you could kidnap hostages? Tell your dog to release my daughter or else Ill kill your brother! Snap! As soon as L finished speaking, his hand lightly patted Rene on back of his head causing him wake up from unconsciousness immediately coughing before opening his eyes again. Waaahh Upon realizing being held mid-air by someone else in an unfamiliar ce, Rene burst into tears instantly. Help! Help me Mommy, Isa, where are you? Wow Isa was trembling all over, staring at L on the screen as if he wanted to devour him alive. He never expected that while his men were capturing Ls daughter, his own beloved brother would also fall into Ls hands. Damn it! How did he manage to do that? Anthony, thats Rene! Let go of Ls daughter! Dont let anything happen to Rene. Do you understand? Dont mess around! Exchange hostages and let Giovanni kill him directly! Isa shouted urgently into the phone. Yes, Mr. Austin, I know what to do! Anthony quickly promised. At this moment, Miranda who was tied up there had a hint of mockery on her pretty face. Haha So even a beast like you has its own weakness? Smack! Isa pped Miranda in anger and said with a fierce expression, You bitch! Even without hostages Ill still kill L! You watch closely how he dies today! Not only him but if he dares to capture my brother again I will kill his whole family! His daughter wont live today either! Isa screamed maniacally. At this time Mirandas eyes shed with disdainful color and she sneered, You have no one left as Nora is not your hostage anymore. Once L frees himself from captivity who will be the one dying? She didnt know why but she had full confidence in L at this moment. This confidence had no reason or basis; it seemed somewhat blind. But she firmly believed that father and daughter would be safe today!! Chapter 229 No Taboos, Defeat Enemies with One Hand! After receiving Isas order, Anthony coldly confronted L, L, dont involve your family in this! If you release him, well release your daughter. How about that? Hearing this, L sneered mockingly. You also know not to involve family? Fine then, lets exchange hostages! You release my daughter first! You release him first! Anthony frowned. I said release my daughter first! Ls tone brooked no argument. At this moment, the little boy Rene in his arms began to cry again and wail uncontrobly with fear. Meanwhile Nora closed her mouth and didnt make a sound. She just looked at her father with a glimmer of hope amidst despair and fear. Though Nora was only five years old, the suffering from illness and her parents divorce had made her understand a lot. The little girl knew that she had to be strong now! Release that brat! Isa gritted his teeth over the phone as he remotely controlled Anthony. But if we release his daughter first and L still holds Rene hostage then well be too scared to do anything, Anthony hesitated. I said you should release her when I tell you! Is Renes life more important or someone elses? If it doesnt work out today then just let go of this bastard! Anyway Giovanni is here so after today he can be killed anytime! Isa shouted into the phone. Understood young master! Anthony nodded before ring at L with an ominous expression. Willis huh? Youre quite ruthless! With that he put Nora down on the ground. Daddy As soon as she was released, Nora ran towards L as fast as she could. Watching his daughter run towards him brought a smile to Ls face; thankfully these animals hadnt caused any irreversible damage to Nora. Baby girl! Its okay now! Once she reached him, he immediately released Rene from his arms before crouching down quickly picking up his own child. His eyes were moistened by tears but he couldnt help feeling guilty yet relieved holding onto his precious daughter tightly against himself. At this moment, after freeing himself from L, Rene swiftly ran towards Anthony. He recognized Anthony and knew that he was one of his brothers henchmen. Ls unexpected actions left Anthony, Giovanni, and others stunned. On the other side, Isa and Kayden also wore expressions of surprise. None of them expected that L would release Rene directly, foregoing him as a hostage to help them out of danger. Haha! How stupid can this guy be? Kaydenughed. Isas expression turned fierce again as he gritted his teeth. L, are you getting too cocky? Anthony regained his senses and handed Rene over to one of his men, instructing him to take the child away from the scene. Then he signaled his brother Giovanni with a fierce expression, Brother, its time! Giovanni nodded with a powerful aura around him as he twisted his neck and walked towards L and his daughter. You think we cant do anything now that we dont have a hostage? Youre so dumb that you actually dared to let go of Rene! Now you can die holding your daughter! Upon hearing these words, L showed a hint of disdain in his eyes. He turned to Nora, Baby girl, remember there are many bad people in this world! So from now on I will kill all these bad people for us. Dont be afraid okay? Todays events made L realize that he cannot always shelter Nora from reality but rather prepare her for what was ahead in life C even if it meant facing death again due to the curse inside her body. As much as it pained him deeply inside seeing Nora cry earlier, however, he decided that from now on she must learn how cruel this world could be but also learn how strong she needed to be! Nora wiped away her tears and nodded, Yes! I amnt scared! You should fight hard until all bad people are dead! Good job sweetie but please close your eyes, okay? L smiled at her before turning back towards their enemies who were approaching them. What a lovely scene. L, you will soon close your eyes! And it will be forever! Giovanni twisted his neck again, looking at L as if he was already looking at a dead man. His eyes were full of murderous intent! L looked at him expressionlessly and sneered, Is there something wrong with your neck? Young man, die!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Ls provocative words, Giovanni roared and attacked. He was only one step away from breaking through to the Grandmaster level and had absolute confidence in his own strength. Before leaving the mountain, his master Osvaldo had said that with Giovannis strength, he was basically invincible in the secr world. Staying on Havertown Mountains to cultivate was no longer useful. Only after experiencing some things after leaving the mountain could he possibly make further breakthroughs and be a true Grandmaster-level powerhouse. Therefore, Giovanni didnt even put L in his eyes when facing him. Moreover, this guy held his daughter in his arms. If he started fighting back then he would definitely be restrained by that fact alone. He leaped into the air and pped down towards Ls head with all of Half-Step Grandmasters power fully unleashed! Even causing a sonic boom which can be described as extremely powerful momentum! Die! L! Isa watched this scene excitedly while his body trembled slightly due to excitement. Kayden alsoughed cruelly feeling that he finally got his revenge today by witnessing Ls miserable death. Although Miranda had confidence in L, she still stared unblinkingly at what was happening on screen right now. p! In an instantter, L suddenly made a move without warning when faced with Giovannis attack. It was precise, swift, and tricky! It caught Giovannis wrist holding out for attack like lightning. He then exerted force with one hand, lifting Giovanni and mming him heavily onto the ground. Boom! A dull, thunderous sound of a body hitting the ground apanied by the crackling noise of bones breaking. Giovanni, this Half-Step Grandmaster and pinnacle expert, seemed like a lifeless fish in Ls hands, utterly devoid of any resistance or struggle. Why did L directly abandon Isas brother, foregoing him as a hostage? Because he didnt need a hostage! With Nora safely cradled in his arms, he could act without any restraints, annihting his enemies with ease! Chapter 230 Using it against Me? What were You Thinking? Boom! Boom! Boom Next, a scene that left people stunned appeared. L held Nora in one hand and grabbed Giovannis arm with the other, like shaking a broken sack, constantly mming him to the ground! Anthony and his men were dumbfounded. Isa and Kayden on the monitor were also shocked! Miranda, who had been nervously watching the screen all along, finally breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Isa next to her with ridicule and mockery. Are you showing me how your people died? Hehe, they died miserably! Isa turned his head to re at Miranda. His eyes were about to burst out of their sockets as he said, How is this possible? How could this happen? Kayden wiped away his cold sweat. At this moment he thought of something and said viciously, Mr. Austin dont worry. Even if Giovanni falls, theres still that Suppressing Talisman! That Talisman is in Anthonys hands. It can definitely kill L! Upon hearing these words, Isa came back to his senses and nodded fiercely with an expression full of ferocity, Yes! That Talisman can release a Grandmaster-level attack. It will definitely kill that bastard L! Miranda! You better watch closely for me! After countless blows from L, he finally stopped. Giovanniy on the ground like mud with blood pouring out from his mouth and nose. He was already barely breathing! A Half-Step Grandmaster like him waspletely powerless in Ls hands. It wasnt that he didnt want to resist but rather he couldnt do so at all! With L holding onto his wrist tightly, Giovanni felt as though an overwhelming force was acting upon him making it impossible for him to fight back! At this moment he felt as though every bone in his body would break apart any second now while all five internal organs had already shattered into pieces or shifted position within him! Death was imminent! Then L came over and pinched his neck lifting him up just like picking up a dead animal by its neck. Dont dont kill me I am Master Osvaldos disciple! Giovannis eyes were filled with shock mixed with fear of death as he tried using Master Osvaldos name hoping it would intimidate L somehow. At this point however he finally understood what kind of existence Isa wanted him killed by It was terrifying beyond imagination! He had juste down from the mountain and was expected to break through to the realm of a true master in the future. Was he really going to fall in his first battle in the world? Touch my daughter, and even if youre the disciple of God, it wont save you! You seem to enjoy neck twisting, dont you? Let me assist you! L spoke coldly, applying force directly, and a powerful strength acted on Giovannis neck. Crack! The Half-Step Grandmasters neck was ruthlessly twisted, and his head immediately hung lifelessly to the side. L, treating Giovannis body like garbage, tossed it aside and then looked menacingly at Anthony. Your turn! Anthony widened his eyes, witnessing his brothers death, revealing a mix of shock, rage, and grief. Brother! Brother! Ah! You killed Giovanni! I want you dead! I want you dead! L sneered, There are many people who want me dead. Who do you think you are? Anthony let out a hysterical roar and red at L with a fierce expression, L, do you think youre invincible? Look at this!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Do you still recognize this thing? As he spoke, he let out a sicklyugh, Kid, I have to admit your strength is impressive, but even if youre stronger, can you surpass a grandmaster? This Suppressing Talisman was sold by you, you fool! You wouldnt believe it, but it can deliver a masterful blow! Youll die at the hands of what youve sold! Youll die in the most miserable way! With those words, L chuckled, shaking his head. Idiot! In your mind, a Grandmaster is like a ceiling, right? Anthony roared, Go to hell! As he spoke, he directly tore apart the Suppressing Talisman in his hand! Suddenly, the golden characters on it brightened instantly. A powerful energy fluctuation gathered into a solid Suppress character. Anthony, with a fierce expression, moved his mind, and the Suppress character carrying formidable power struck towards L! Die! Isa on the other side red at the screen and growled, while Kayden wore a cruel and anticipatory expression. Die, L! However, in the next moment, their cruel, anticipatory, and fierce expressions froze on their faces. Bang! Facing the Suppress character, which seemed tangible and was crashing toward him, L punched forward. At the moment of collision, the immensely powerful Suppress character instantly disintegrated. It was L who punched it in the face! Anthonys face was stunned, followed by a thick sense of shock and panic. How how could you L sneered, revealing a hint of arrogance and wickedness. Do you know that I made this talisman myself? What were you thinking when you tried to use something I made against me? Boom! As he spoke, L stomped his foot and charged towards Anthony while holding Nora like a missile. No! Anthony trembled all over and shouted! But in the next instant, with a muffled sound, his body flew out directly. His chest copsed and his heart and lungs burst! The henchmen around him were so frightened that they ran away with their heads down one by one! Isa and Kayden on the other side were shocked to see this scene. Isas face changed constantly as he swallowed his saliva unconsciously. Kayden widened his eyes and muttered to himself with an expression of horror and panic on his face. He he can actually withstand a masters attack! He made the Suppressing Talisman himself? This despicable bastard told the Graham family that he identally obtained it! Liar, this liar At this moment, L looked at those scattered figures with a cruel and angry expression on his face! Run? He didnt want to let anyone involved in this go free! Next, L turned into an afterimage like a ghostly figure chasing after these people separately. Crack! Crack! Crack L didnt kill these small fries but ruthlessly shattered their knees instead. Like being someone elsesckey? Then Ill break your legs! The factory building was filled with screams instantly. After disabling these people, L picked up Anthonys phone from earlier then stared coldly at those surveince cameras. Isa, did you get a good look? Do they look nice? Staring at the camera, L growled lowly into the phone. There was silence for several seconds before Isas cold voice came through from other end of line. L! Dont be too proud! What use is there even if your strength is high? You cant even protect your own woman? You dont know? Miranda is also in my hands! Hahaha I wont kill you yet but Ill y Miranda until she dies!! Chapter 231 Excited Mr. Austin Upon hearing this, Ls face changed instantly! Miranda! Did Isa also get his hands on Miranda? You bastard, what are you going to do to Miranda? I warn you, if you dare touch her, I will make sure you have no ce to bury your body! Isa burst into a maniacalughter. His physical defects since childhood made him particrly twisted psychologically. Even after witnessing Ls immense power and feeling terrified, his desire for revenge only grew stronger. Hahaha is that so? Come on then! Come and kill me! Where are you? Speak up! L gritted his teeth. Would I tell you where I am? You can look for me before I y with Miranda. Hahaha Isaughed in a sickly way before hanging up the phone directly! Ls expression changed constantly. The next second he looked fiercely at one of Anthonys subordinates. Thetter had both legs disabled and was screaming in agony but stopped abruptly upon feeling Ls gaze upon him. What what do you want? Spare my life spare my life! The subordinate begged fearfully and anxiously as he felt threatened by Ls eyesight. Do you know where Isa is? Tell me or else Ill make sure that living bes worse than death for you. L asked coldly while not knowing that after the call ended, Isa had already taken Miranda away directly! Isa was naturally cold-hearted and extremely suspicious; he never truly believed anyone nor trusted anyone who could betray him. Emerald Green Estates C Ls vi! Under the night sky, a figure stepped lightly towards the vi gate and pressed the doorbell button. When Eduard first gave this vi to L as a gift, Reeva came here as a guest once too; she knew her way around it well enough now. She heard from her grandfather about Ls solo battle against the four external Grandmasters, and she suddenly felt an overwhelming excitement! This young girl was somewhat of a martial arts enthusiast, so she was extremely curious about that particr fight. Knowing that L should be back by the early hours of the morning, she estimated the time and came over, eager to hear L talk about the battle firsthand.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, after ringing the doorbell for a while, there was no response from inside. There was no sign of anyone opening the door. Are they all sleeping so soundly? At this hour, L should have just returned, right? Reeva muttered to herself. For some reason, she felt a vague sense that something wasnt quite right! After hesitating for a moment, she circled around the vi and found a spot where there were no surveince cameras. She jumped over the wall andnded in the yard! As soon as she arrived at the living room door, her face changed instantly! There was a person lying there with blood all over his body, mixed with some internal organs. Reeva quickly turned him over and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that it wasnt L. She checked his pulse, which was very weak and could disappear at any moment. Reeva quickly called for emergency help and then rushed into the house with an uneasy feeling. After checking around, she couldnt find any trace of L or his daughter Nora except for finding a trembling nanny in one of the guest rooms who seemed to be scared out of her wits. Somethings wrong! Reevas face changed as she had some bad guesses. She immediately called Can. In another privately built vi! Isa, Kayden and their henchmen just moved Miranda here. During this time, he also had the subordinate who had escorted Rene out of the factory bring his younger brother over. Just as he had someone carry Miranda to the bedroom, he received a call from Can. Grandpa, why are you calling me at this time? Isa adjusted his breathing before answering curiously. Where are you? Have you arrived in Ednd? Ill bring that divine doctor over right now! Can asked calmly but sternly on the phone call What? Its almost four oclock in midnight now! You want toe here with that divine doctor at this hour? Isa was confused by what he heard Do you know anything about medicine? The divine doctor said your condition requires Yin-Yang harmony adjustment! So we have to treat you during sunrise or sunset when day meets night! If we donte earlier than midnight today then when should wee? Have you arrived in Ednd yet? If not then hurry up because maybe we can still make it on time! Otherwise we will have to wait another day! Can replied irritably. It had to be said that Cans reason sounded very convincing even though it was made up on spot. Upon hearing what he said, Isa felt excited and hopeful without any doubt about its authenticity Im already here! Well then bring that divine doctor right away! Im He quickly told his grandpa where he was currently located while they chatted more about the great master healer. After hanging up the phone, Isa couldnt help but rub his hands together. The thought of his physical defect being cured soon filled him with excitement and anticipation. In the next second, he looked up at the building with a glint of silver malice in his eyes. Miranda, I will have you soon! Hahaha He said as he took three steps and ran towards the bedroom upstairs. After opening the door, Isa looked at Miranda lying on the bed tied up there and couldnt help but swallow saliva. He felt like he could taste this tempting fruit very soon. Miranda stared coldly at him with a beautiful face that was flushed red due to anger. Her delicate body was restrained by ropes which made Isa feel hot all over. You are so beautiful, Miranda! Isa licked his lips and said with an evil smile. You will belong to me very soon. Isa, you should be careful because L might kill you for this, Miranda warned him sternly. I promise if you dare touch me, L will make sure that your death is extremely painful! she added while trying to convince Isa not to do anything foolish. You are Mr. Austin; rich and powerful men like yourself dont need women like me, she continued persuading him while reminding him of who he was dealing with here. Isas eyes were fixed on her as if he were crazy or something, The woman I want must be mine! L? Although he is strong, it will take some time for him to find us here! Heughed wickedly before continuing, By then I would have already had my way with you! And even if L kills meter on, what does it matter? My goal is to make sure that he suffers greatly before dying! And let me tell you something else; a world-renowned expert ising over right now to cure my illness! This person not only has incredible medical skills but also possesses extraordinary strength! My grandfather told me that this expert has single-handedly killed four grandmasters in martial arts! Killing L would be nothingpared to what hes done before. I hope Les here sooner rather thanter so we can see how powerful this expert really is. ?Chapter 232 Get out of here Right Now! Previously, Can had told Isa that the divine healer who would treat him was not only highly skilled in medicine, but also had astonishing martial arts prowess. Just now on the phone, he also mentioned it to Isa intentionally or unintentionally. This instantly gave Isa hope again that he could defeat L! A Battle of Four Grandmasters? Such a formidable figure could easily eliminate someone like L. Therefore, at this moment, Isa became even more unrestrained. Even nning to wait for Can to bring that expert over before actively calling L, and luring him over here to kill him. Watching Isas nervous and crazy but proud behavior, Miranda felt uncertain and suspicious for a moment. What? Can Isa find such a peerless master? Isa, you insane animal! If you dare to harm L, I wont let you go even if I be a ghost! Miranda gritted her teeth and cursed through them. Hahaha, when that guy dies, you will be my woman and slowly change your mind. Isa grinned, his face full of pride and anticipation. The next moment, as he saw Miranda, he swallowed again and felt a sense of impatience. Isa, with a twisted smile on his face, approached Miranda. Like a dog, he began to sniff around Miranda, showing an intoxicated expression. Witnessing this behavior, Miranda felt disgust and repulsion. Get away! You pervert! Miranda, youre truly enchanting! Hahaha Isaughed excitedly, then couldnt resist sticking out his tongue and approaching Mirandas long, sexy legs. While he couldnt engage in certain activities, he was eager to enjoy other ways first.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Boom! Thud! Thud! Thud However, at this moment, there was a suddenmotion downstairs, apanied by the shouts and screams of Isas henchmen. Isa shuddered and his face immediately changed. Bang! He had just stood up, intending to go out and check, when the door of the room was kicked open. A graceful figure walked in directly from outside. Seeing this person, Isa instantly froze in ce, and the tense expression on his face rxed slightly. Reeva, why are you here? The visitor was none other than Reeva. After this girl came in, she nced at Miranda, who was tied to the bed, and her pretty face immediately darkened. Looking at Isa, a contemptuous expression appeared on her face, Isa, its really you! At this moment, Can was seen following closely behind, entering the room as well. Grandpa? Isa looked at his grandfathers expression and his heart tightened. At the same time, Miranda saw that Isas family had arrived and a hint of disappointment and sadness shed in her beautiful eyes. She thought it was L who hade. But instead, it was Isas sister and grandfather Isa stared at Can with a mixture of surprise and suspicion. In the midst of his nervousness, there was also a hint of excitement and disbelief. He only vaguely remembered what his grandfather looked like when he was very young. At that time, Cans features were just beginning to deform, but he wasnt too scary yet. However, he knew that since then he had always worn a mask. Now, however, his grandfather had taken off his mask and his face looked perfectly normal. Based on his childhood memories, Isa recognized him as Can. But how did his appearance recover sopletely? Can had told Isa over the phone that the divine doctor healed his disfigurement but he didnt expect such good results! For a moment he couldnt help but look forward to meeting this divine doctor even more eagerly than before. Grandpa, said Isa quickly changing topics those thugs outside might not recognize you or Reeva. Let me go down to greet you guys! How did you end up fighting with those useless people? Isa thought it was just thoseckeys being short-sighted, blocking his grandfather and Reeva from entering, so the two of them forcefully barged in. He smiled and said, then nced behind Can, Grandpa, where is that renowned master healer you mentioned? Where is he? Smack! However before he could finish speaking, Can pped him hard across the face! Isa spun around in ce after being hit by Caelens p; half of his face immediately swelled up as he stared at him incredulously, Grandpa, why did you hit me? Cans expression turned extremely grim as he pointed towards Miranda who was tied up nearby while shouting furiously at Isa, Why do I need to exin myself? You animal! Who gave you permission to kidnap Mr. Willis wife? Are you crazy? And what about Mr. Willis daughter? Isa widened eyes asked confusedly, Mr. Willis? L? Gr- grandpa What does L have anything to do with this? Smack! Smack! Smack! In response, Can red back fiercely while continuing hitting Isa repeatedly across the face without mercy. Little brat, do you know that the miracle doctor who can cure you is Mr. Willis? I tried my best to resolve the conflict between you and Mr. Willis! And yet, behind my back, you did something worse than an animal! Isa covered his face in disbelief as he looked at his grandfather. His eyes were filled with resentment, suspicion and shock. What? The expert who can cure me is L? The master who can kill other masters is also him? Isas mouth was swollen as he asked unclearly. p! Can pped his grandson again in anger. What did you think?! he shouted while grabbing his cor. Tell me, where is Mr. Willis daughter? Did you kidnap her too? She has already been saved by L Isa took a deep breath. At this moment, Isa was filled with shock and despair! His whole being waspletely dumbfounded! He never thought that the miracle doctor his grandfather spoke of would be L C the peerless master who could single-handedly defeat four other masters! Who else could cure his illness now? Who could he kill L?! Resentment, regret and panic flooded Isas heart but then it turned into intense hatred towards both his grandfather and Reeva for not telling them earlier about this revtion. Why didnt they tell him sooner?! Thinking about how he would have to live as a eunuch-like man without ever bing a real man made Isa feel twisted and resentful inside. However, upon hearing that L had already saved his daughter from danger; Can and Reeva breathed a sigh of relief. Get out of here if you dont want to die! Can shouted furiously at his grandson while pointing towards the door. Get out of Ednd! No wait C get out of Kreanford!! Now!! Chapter 233 Goodbye! Watching Isa being driven away by his own grandfather in embarrassment, Miranda, after the initial surprise, couldnt help but feel a touch of pride! Proud of her man! Although L didnte in person, it seemed as if he could protect her from a distance. Miranda didnt expect Isas grandfather and sister to show up, and it turned out they had given Isa a good lesson because of L. They basically told him to go as far away as possible. On the other side, when L arrived with Nora, he searched the area thoroughly but found no trace of Isa. For a moment, his expression changed from cloudy to clear. He knew he waste; Isa had already moved with Miranda! The thought of Miranda falling into the hands of this insane beast made L somewhat anxious. If anything happened to Miranda, L wouldnt forgive himself, and he would not only make Isa pay dearly but also leave no one from the entire Austin family untouched! However, at this moment, three figures walked in. Can and Reeva were unexpectedly with Miranda! L Miranda looked at L, who had found them, her voice trembling. She knew this man, who saved his daughter, didnt ignore her. At this moment, he had already found the hiding ce Isa used before. Miranda! Miranda L and Nora, seeing Miranda, showed expressions of extreme joy and quickly ran over. Miranda hugged Nora, then looked at L with teary eyes and nodded. She gestured toward Can and Reeva behind her. Thanks to them, otherwise Hearing this, L looked at the two, his eyes showing a hint of confusion. It seemed that he didnt expect Can and Reeva to save Miranda, coincidentally bing involved in the matter. Its not a coincidence! Can is Isas grandfather. At this moment, Miranda leaned close to Ls ear and whispered. With these words, Ls face changed, and he looked at Can and Reeva with suddenly sharp eyes. For a moment, L understood many things! So, the brother from the family that Reeva mentioned, the junior of Can, turned out to be Isa? Wheres Isa?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ls expression was cold as he asked Can in a frigid tone, a terrifying aura pressing down on both Can and Reeva. Isa had crossed the line by going after Ls wife and daughter, and now L was filled with murderous intent towards him, even if he was Cans grandson. Facing Ls overwhelming presence, Can and Reeva found it hard to breathe. With a bitter smile, Can knelt before L. Grandpa you Reeva was shocked to see the head of the Austin family kneeling before L. Seeing this, L frowned. He extended his hand, sending a surge of energy toward Can to stop him. I cant bear such a bow from an elder like you! Dont even think about using this method to kidnap me! I only ask one question: Where is Isa? Speak! L shouted coldly, staring at Can and Reeva. Can looked ashamed and guilty, earnestly pleading, I let Isa go! I know, Mr. Willis, you would definitely kill him when you see him! But no matter what, he is still my grandson! Mr. Willis, I have already given him a severe lesson on your behalf, and the Austin family willpensate you generously! For the safety of Miranda and your daughter, and for the sake of my reputation, can you please spare Isas life? Consider this a plea from me! Reeva bit her lip and also softly implored L, L, I promise Isa wont cause trouble again! Considering the little bit of friendship between us, can you spare his life? I assure you, my grandfather initially wanted She then exined Cans original n to L. Isa has a congenital defect since childhood, so his mentality is a bit extreme. Hes actually quite pitiful! This time was a moment of impulse. Can you please not be too harsh on him? Please. After hearing this, a cold smile appeared on Ls face, and he gritted his teeth. Pitiful? Who among the people he harmed isnt more pitiful than him? Is a physiological defect his reason for being heartless and ruthless? L snorted, then said coldly to Can and Reeva, Youd better pray that I never encounter him again! Otherwise, I will kill him!! With that, L carried Nora and swiftly left the scene with Miranda. Upon hearing this, Can and Reeva exchanged nces, their faces somewhat unpleasant. However, they finally breathed a sigh of relief! L gave them face and didnt relentlessly pursue Isa to kill him. Can made up his mind that if things got worse, he would have to get Isa out of the country. But leaving Kreanford might not be safe for him. He had no doubt that if L encountered Isa, he would definitely try to kill him! Oh yeah, L, someone in your house was seriously injured! I called for emergency help and he should be at the hospital by now! I dont know if he can be saved! At this moment, Reeva suddenly remembered this and mentioned it as L was turning away. As soon as she spoke, Ls expression changed. Not good! It must be Emerson! After the three members of Ls family left, Cans expression changed several times before he dialed a phone number. Dad! Is everything okay? On the other end of the phone was a middle-aged mans voice. He sounded busy and anxious. At this point, Alexander already knew that something had happened with his lover and illegitimate child on their side. He was mobilizing the Austin familys resources to investigate it all out in Ednd right now. Isa has provoked someone he shouldnt have! I need you to prepare a heavy gift ande to Ednd on behalf of your good son and the family to apologize! You warn him not to ever think about targeting Miranda again if he doesnt want death. If he doesnt want trouble in Priocia, then leave! Can ordered sternly. Alexander was confused for a moment before asking suspiciously, Did Rene get into trouble over there? Was it done by them? Your illegitimate child? Can sneered coldly before saying in a deep voice, That kid is fine. I just saw him with Isa who took him away from here earlier. There is no need for further investigation into this matter. Did you hear what I said earlier? If you dont want our family wiped outpletely one day, then do as I say. Dont think that just because our family is powerful means we are invincible against everyone else either. Even one person like L could cause us great harm. Chapter 234 With Me Here, You Won’t Die A few SUVs were driving on the road from Ednd to Kreanford. In one of the cars, Isa was covering his face with a look of anger and malice. His eyes looked sharp and twisted, reflecting his twisted mentality. You old bastard! You hit me for an outsider! Isa gritted his teeth. In the next second, he turned to Kayden beside him and said in a vicious tone, You! Get out! Kayden was taken aback and said nervously, Mr. Austin whats wrong? I want you to stay in Ednd and use Ls ex-wife to break up him and Miranda! Isas eyes glinted with cunning. Kaydens face turned pale as he stammered, Mr. Austin! L will kill me. Damn it! Im not asking you to fight him! If you dont do it now, Ill kill you! Isa grabbed Kayden by the hair and cursed at him. Dont think that if you dont help me, L will spare you! In the next second, the car stopped abruptly and Kayden jumped out. On one hand he was intimidated by Isas power but on the other hand he also hated L just as much as Isa did. After witnessing Ls brutal strength firsthand, Isa temporarily gave up hope of killing him but there were still ways for them to make some moves behind-the-scenes! Inside the car, Isa gritted his teeth with resentment saying, The woman that I cant have no one else can get her! Nobody can get her! Hahaha Outside of Ednd Central Hospitals emergency room corridor! L held Nora in his arms while Miranda followed closely behind them rushing here urgently. At this moment, Lina was guarding outside . Upon seeing L three people arrive, she blinked several times showing surprise mixed with guilt. She didnt expect that L would save his daughter so quickly before. When Anthony and his brother discovered the child and her under the bed, intending to take Nora away, Lina immediately released the child without offering any resistance. Now, seeing L, she felt unsure of how to face him and couldnt help but feel a pang of guilt. Mr. Willis, is Nora alright? she forced a smile greeting them. Its okay, its okay Lina smiled awkwardly, greeting back. L nodded at her without saying much, and asked, How is Emerson doing? Even though she failed protecting Nora, L didnt me or hold grudges against Lina too much inside. Before, being able to hide with Nora under the bed was already good enough in Ls eyes. She was just a nanny and it was understandable for her to choose self-preservation in that situation. Of course, he couldnt me her, but he couldnt help feeling a bit uneasy about it either. So he didnt bother talking to her and only asked about Emersons condition. I dont know either. The doctor on duty is trying to save him Lina shook her head and answered awkwardly. Just then, the door of the emergency room opened and several doctors who were on duty at night walked out. Doctors, how is he? L asked urgently. The head of the emergency department took off his mask and shook his head solemnly. His organs are all shattered beyond repair. He cant be saved! Are you family members of the patient? Prepare for funeral arrangements. Hearing this, Ls face turned cold. Miranda frowned as well while Lina let out a sigh. Nora burst into tears even more uncontrobly than before as she cried with a sobbing voice while pouting, Uncle Emerson protected me! Daddy, what should we do? Please save Uncle Emerson Okay! Dont cry baby girl. I will go inside and take a look. I wont let Uncle Emerson die. L wiped away Noras tears before quickly walking into the emergency room followed closely by Miranda. At this moment, when they heard what L said after entering the room, even those doctors who had just walked out shook their heads involuntarily because they felt like this man was onlyforting his child without any real hope for saving someone whose injuries were so severe that they could not be treated anymore. If he can survive after such injuries, then he must be some kind of god! We cant save him. What difference could he make? The head of emergency department sneered at L feeling somewhat annoyed by him now. Inside the emergency room!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Only to see Emerson lying there, blood seeping from his mouth and nose. Some of the instruments and tubes on his body had been removed, with only a white cloth covering him. Clearly, the hospital hadpletely given up on treatment, and the next step was preparing to take away the body. At this moment, as if there was some kind of response or ast burst of vitality, when L entered, Emerson, who had been unconscious, surprisingly opened his eyes. The next second, when he saw L and Nora beside him, a gratified smile couldnt help but appear on his face. Mr. Willis! Did you rescue Miss Nora? Its my fault I failed your entrustment! Thanks to you, Mr. Willis impressive Im afraid I let you down in the future there may not be a chance to do things for you again Emersons eyes showed a hint of shame and guilt as he spoke. L looked at him, his heart moved deeply, and a deep sense of emotion surged up. Emerson had sacrificed so much to protect Nora, yet he had previously doubted him. L felt deep regret in his heart. The next second, he grabbed Emersons hand and said firmly, Dont worry, I wont let you die! You did well and didnt let anyone down! Uncle Emerson, dont die! Waaah Nora cried with tears of gratitude and concern in her big eyes. Miranda also looked sad with a sniffle. The next second, L took out a silver needle and began to save Emerson. He used the acupuncture points on his body that could stimte vitality without hesitation. He injected dragon energy into his body through the silver needle. Emerson looked at L with gradually brightening eyes. He felt warm streams flowing into various parts of his body like drynd thirsting for water. His damaged tissues were quickly repaired by absorbing these warm streams. Emerson who had already smelled death was now being pulled back from the brink by an invisible force! Mr. Willis! Sir Emersons emotions were stirred up as he couldnt help but cry with tears in his eyes; even though his voice was weak before it seemed to have gained some strength now! Dont talk; just lie still! Everything will be alright! L smiled reassuringly. Emerson nodded obediently like an elementary school student despite feeling ecstatic inside. Why havent you left yet? Hes dead here. Dont upy the emergency room any longer! Leave quickly! A voice sounded impatiently full of driving away intent Chapter 235 To Be Dominant, You Need Dominant Strength The head of the emergency department rushed in, looking impatient and anxious. Several medical staff followed him, pushing a medical bed with a young man covered in blood lying on it. The situation looked critical. A group of people stood nearby, their faces filled with worry. Hurry! Save him! A middle-aged man dressed in white shouted repeatedly. Save Mr. Graham! Why are there other people here? Get them out! A sharp-voiced woman spoke up, disying her arrogance and domineering attitude. Theyre who? Make them leave! If you dy Mr. Grahams treatment, your hospital will pay for it! Another middle-aged man dressed sharply also spoke up. Hearing thismotion, L, who was treating Emerson, turned his head coldly. His pair of starry eyes squinted, and a hint of coldness appeared on his face. A beautiful woman, looking anxious and flustered, followed beside the medical bed. Sarah! It turned out to be this woman? Seeing her now with disheveled hair and bloodstains on her clothes, it was clear she had experienced some ident. Miranda, upon seeing her, immediately turned cold, her eyes revealing a look of anger. Last night, it was this former best friend who deceived her toe out. It was even possible that she tampered with the food and drinks, leading Miranda into Isas hands. What a narrow road for enemies! Why are you still here? Leave quickly! This person is beyond saving. Why are you staying here? Well send the body to the morgue, and you can im it there! The head of the emergency department scolded with a harsh attitude. At this moment, Sarah also noticed L and Miranda. She hadnt expected to see the two of them here. Especially after seeing Miranda, her face showed even more astonishment! Miranda actually escaped from Isas clutches? Or did Isa finish ying and let Miranda go? Miranda? What happened to you Sarah subconsciously eximed. What happened to me? Didnt expect that I would be here, that I would escape from Isas clutches so soon, right? Miranda asked through gritted teeth. Sarahs eyes flickered for a moment. I dont know what youre talking about! Why waste time talking nonsense? Get out now! Mr. Graham is waiting for emergency care! The middle-aged man in the suit scolded L and his family with a bad attitude. He was Mohamed Thompson, the current head of the Thompson family and Sarahs father. Another middle-aged man in white also gave them a hostile look and coldly said, You better not waste any time or youll pay with your lives for dying my young masters treatment! As he spoke, a cold aura emanated from him. It turned out that he was a mid-level practitioner of Transmutation Force. Hurry up and leave! The chief of emergency medicine urged again. Ls face remained calm as he replied coldly, Im sorry but Im currently treating my friend here. I cant leave now. Upon hearing this, everyone on the other side including the hospitals emergency department chief and several doctors wearing white coats showed anger and impatience. Youre looking for trouble, kid! The middle-aged man in white suddenly rushed towards L with one leg sweeping towards him! Miranda quickly pulled Nora away when she saw what was happening. She looked at their opponent angrily because she didnt expect him to be so domineering that he would attack them without warning. However, L snorted disdainfully as one hand continued to infuse Emerson with dragon energy while his other arm swung outwards! Boom! A muffled sound apanied by waves of force erupted from where Ls forearm collided against his opponents shin! Thump thump thump! The middle-aged man in white staggered back three steps before finally regaining his bnce while L remained seated calmly. If you want to be domineering, then you must have enough strength to back it up, said L confidently as he stared at their opponent fiercely.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I already told you that my friend needs medical attention here, added L firmly while maintaining an air of authority around him. Get lost! The middle-aged man in white looked serious after hearing this but kept staring atnchan intently saying, Do you know who you are offending? My young master is critically ill right now so I wont argue with you anymore, replied the middle aged-man before turning towards the emergency department chief, What are you waiting for? Move us to another room immediately! Oh okay okay! The chief responded quickly after realizing what had happened. He nodded repeatedly while bowing down obsequiously since it was clear that they couldnt afford to offend them any further. Quick! Prepare another emergency room for us now! He ordered several doctors wearing white coats who were nearby. Because it was the night shift, initially, only one emergency room was open. However, at this moment, they had no choice but to put the other one into use as well. The head of the emergency department muttered a curse under his breath and gave L an irritated nce. He couldnt help but sneer at the thought that L could save Emerson, when his inside was all smashed up. What an idiot! And now, for the sake of a dying man, they had offended not only the Thompson family but also someone they needed to suck up to just to please them. Miranda, your husband is so clueless! Do you even know who got injured? Its the youngest son of the Graham family! Sarah said with a sharp look at L. Miranda looked at her with icy coldness on her pretty face. Dont call me Miranda! Were not that close! At this moment, as she saw her former friend again, all that was in Mirandas heart was disgust and anger. Hmph! So ignorant! Sarah snorted and hurriedly caught up with Mohamed and others. Even members of the Thompson family were looking anxious and trying to please the Graham family. This showed how much more powerful than other top families the Graham family really was! Their strength could be seen from their auctionst time in Ednd! As a martial arts family who usually didnt interact with outsiders much, the Graham family not only had many masters but also wealth beyond measure C it was truly one of Ednds most powerful families! Watching Sarah leave, Miranda stood there grinding her teeth in anger. Betrayed by someone she trusted and almost defiled by Isa C even for someone as calm as Miranda C it was hard not to feel furious inside. Honey, dont worry about her right now! Ill make sure she pays! L spoke up persuasively; how could he not know that his wife was angry? If he let his wife suffer like this without seeking revenge on Sarah, then what kind of husband would he be? Chapter 236 Let’s Go for a Walk! L took a nce at the young mans injuries and knew that the hospital wouldnt be able to save him. He chuckled, thinking that with Sarah and her fathers attitude, he could easily take matters into his own hands. Want Mr. Graham to live? That would be too easy! He continued to help Emerson heal, infusing him with dragon energy while using the Nine Revolving Sun acupuncture technique from the Dragon Emperors Canon. Emerson was on the brink of death ording to modern medicine but miraculously began to recover. After some time had passed, Emerson got out of bed and was able to walk around despite looking a bit pale. Just rest for a few days and youll make a full recovery! L said with a smile. Emerson looked at L gratefully and even kneeled down in front of him, thanking him for saving his life. But L pulled him up immediately, saying it was only natural since he had been injured protecting his daughter. Emerson grew up in Havertown Mountains but only left recently after spending most of his life there. He hadnt been exposed much to society before this incident so he still had an innocent nature about him. Nora jumped up excitedly eximing Daddy is amazing! while Miranda nodded approvingly towards Emerson. Meanwhile, Lina stood outside the emergency room door in shock as she saw Emersone back from near-death experience alive and well again. Lets go! Lets go show off in front of certain people. Im sure theylle begging me soon enough, L said with a grin as they left the emergency room together. Outside the other emergency room! Representing that the emergency lights were on for treatment, a group of people outside stood restlessly waiting. At this moment, Sarah, wearing an anxious expression, paced around outside the emergency room. Mohamed also had an unpleasantplexion, appearing uneasy. At this time, the middle-aged man in white snorted, and his sharp and cold gaze stared at Sarah. Miss Thompson, whats going on? How could my young master be involved in a car ident? His name was Jared Graham, a steward of the Graham family. I I didnt want to either Sarahs face was filled with anxiety and innocence, and she exined with a few flickers of her eyes, He and I spent the night together yesterday. I have an immense admiration for him, and he clearly has feelings for me as well. We agreed to watch the sunrise together in the morning because there is less traffic at dawn, so so I drove fast But unexpectedly, a truck ran a red light suddenly I tried to avoid it but then Jared, I didnt expect it to turn out this way She looked guilty as she wiped away her tears. Mohamed nced at his daughter before saying apologetically and earnestly, Jared, Sarah didnt mean it! If possible, I believe that Sarah would rather suffer severe injuries herself than let Mr. Graham get hurt! Isnt that right? He gave Sarah a meaningful look. Sarah nodded quickly while crying, Yes! Yes! Why? Why wasnt it me who got injured? As Jared watched their performance coldly, he said, Regardless of what happened here today if anything happens to young master, Miss Thompson and the Thompson family will bear the wrath of the Graham family. Hearing this, Mohamed and Sarah couldnt help but shudder with anxiety. Although the Graham family acted low-key, their power was terrifying; something that the Thompson family could not afford to offend. Especially since they had cooperated once before which made them even more aware of how deep-rooted the Graham Familys influence was. Otherwise, Mohamed wouldnt have lowered himself so much in front of one of their servants from the Graham Family despite being head of the Thompson family himself. Young master must be okay! He must be! Mohamed repeated anxiously while praying silently inside his heart. Yes! Yes! Young Master will definitelye through! Sarah also prayed fervently. Jared said coldly, Lets hope so! Just at this moment, a few people strolled casually and sauntered over. Seeing these individuals, Sarah, her father, Jared, and several bodyguards from the Thompson family all revealed unfriendly expressions. L? Miranda? What are you doing here? asked Sarah coldly. Jared stared at L menacingly, asking him directly, Kid, I dont have time for you right now, yet youre still unting yourself in front my eyes. What do you want? L sneered, I heard you all praying earlier. Is Mr. Graham okay? Ha ha, what a shame! I have to give you a reality check C the hospital wont be able to save him. Upon hearing this, Sarah and her fathers faces immediately changed along with Jareds. Young man, are you cursing my young master? Do you really want to provoke the Graham family? Jared questioned coldly. Sarah pointed at L and said, L, how dare you gloat here! What benefit do you get if something happens to Mr. Graham? Let me tell you that by saying such things means that you dont respect the Graham family! This woman was still trying to instigate andpletely stir up hatred towards L from the Graham family.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ignoring Sarahs words, L calmly said to Jared, Im not cursing your young master. Im just telling it like it is. Telling it like it is? I think youre provoking the Graham family! My young master has good fortune; he might not have any problems, Jared gritted his teeth. Yes! Mr. Graham must be fine! L, theres no way for your gloating here! Sarah added. Get them out of here! Mohamed gestured towards some bodyguards with an angry expression on his face. However, at that moment, the door of the emergency room opened up as several doctors in white coats walked out alongside their chief physician. Doctors, how is my young master doing? Jared and Sarah asked anxiously in unison while hoping for good news about his condition. But all they saw were doctors shaking their heads helplessly with expressions full of regret. The chief physician took off his mask and spoke in a low voice, Im sorry but we did our best Mr. Graham had severe injuries which were too much for us despite our relentless efforts he couldnt make it. Jared widened his eyes upon hearing this shocking news before yelling uncontrobly, How could this happen?! How is this possible? What kind of doctors are yall?! Why did yalle out if yall cant save him? Continue! Keep going inside and save him!! My young master cant die!! Jared couldnt ept what had happened since he brought his young master down from their mountain home. How would he exin everything now if he died outside without even reaching proper medical care? Sarah and Mohamed were also shocked by this news, screaming at the doctor. What kind of doctors are you? Hurry up and save Mr. Graham! Let me tell you, if anything happens to him, none of you will be able to walk away unscathed! Mr. Graham cant die! He cant die! Jared was afraid that his young master would die outside. Sarah and the Thompson family were even more scared! If something happened to him, the Thompson family would not be able to escape responsibility either! Sarah and her father were truly anxious. Especially Sarah C she was so scared that her face turned pale as she yelled at these doctors with sharp words. Chapter 237 Why Should I Save? The Thompson family started out in the antique business and now owned several sizable auction houses. As a result, they had worked with the Graham family in the past. Years ago, due to a special circumstance, the Graham family couldnt hold an auction within their own n and borrowed one of the Thompson familys auction houses. This led to a bit of camaraderie between the two families. Recently, word had spread among Ednds upper circles about a pill called Nourishing Essence Pill. It was said to be extremely effective and even one pill can fetch millions of dors at auction. Prior to this, the Graham family monopolized all things rted to pills in Ednd and its surrounding areas. So when they heard about Nourishing Essence Pill, they sent their steward Jared out to investigate it. The youngest son of Graham family- Den C who was carefree and yful by nature also tagged along with Jared on this mission.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jared wanted to use his connections with the Thompson family for help investigating Nourishing Essence Pill so he contacted Mohamed who then introduced him to Sarah. Sarah saw this as an opportunity for herself; she used her looks as bait and got close with Den while having fun all night long after conning Miranda earlier that evening. To truly get close with Den, she suggested going watch sunrise together early next morning, creating romance between them both, but little did she know that on their way there, they would get into an ident leaving Den severely injured! If anything happened to him, not only would her n of getting close with Den fail but she would also be in big trouble! At this moment, facing the arrogance of Jared and the Thompson family, the head of the emergency department furrowed his brow. Im sorry, we really did our best! The other doctors also had somewhat displeased expressions. Hehe Just at this moment, a lightughter rang out. L chuckled watching everything unfold before him like it was some sort of monkey show! As Jared and the Thompson family heard themotion, they turned to see Ls smug expression, which immediately enraged them all. You dare tough at a time like this? Jared red at L with fury. Mr. Graham was cursed by you! You bastard! Sarah also threw dirt on L, attempting to shift me away from herself. Get out of here, kid! Mohamed cursed and then pointed fiercely at L and his groupmanding his bodyguards, Throw him out! L sneered, Dont say these trash cant get rid of me. If I leave now, Mr. Graham will be in real trouble! Hearing this statement, Sarah spat disdainfully, What do you mean? Can you save Mr. Graham? Jareds eyes narrowed as he stared directly at L, Kid, can you save my young master? Of course! L nodded confidently. How is that possible? We cant even save him. How could you The emergency department director sneered before he could finish his sentence. He felt increasingly annoyed by this young man who repeatedly made him feel ufortable! How could someone im that they could save Den when they couldnt? Ls words made these doctors feel insulted as if it showed their ipetence! However, the emergency department director didnt finish speaking before suddenly choking on his own words. The next second he widened his eyes as if seeing a ghost while staring straight behind L where Emerson stood. Heheh whats wrong with me being able to do it? asked L yfully while looking at him. This this The emergency department director pointed incredulously at Emerson with an expression of disbelief on his face. The other white coats were equally shocked beyond belief. Looking at Emerson standing besidenchan almost made them think that it was some kind of joke or prank. Alive? A patient who had been sentenced to death in their view was now standing there alive and well? What happened? Jared asked incredulously upon seeing the reactions from these doctors. Sarah and Mohamed also looked skeptical about what just happened. Previously in another emergency room area, Emersony there but they only knew someone was dying without knowing what exactly happened. This actually saved him! This persons organs werepletely shattered, and he was clearly beyond saving! He actually came back to life! A miracle! A miracle! The head of the emergency department pointed at Emerson, speaking somewhat incoherently. But upon hearing this, everyone understood. Youre saying that this persons organs werepletely shattered and yet this gentleman managed to save him? How does his conditionpare to my young masters injuries? Jareds eyes narrowed as he urgently asked. Mr. Grahams injuries are also fatal, but not as severe as him. The head of the emergency department replied. Upon hearing this, Jared nced at Emerson before looking towards L with a sudden glint in his eye. Emersons injuries were even more severe than those of his own young master and yet L managed to save him. That meant that L should be able to really save his own young master too! L right? You can really save my young master? Jared asked excitedly. Yes, L nodded naturally. Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and save him! Move aside! Make way for Mr. L here! Jared shouted urgently. However, L smirked and retorted, I can do it but why should I?. Jared looked at him with a hint of gloominess, What do you mean? He stared coldly at L while speaking forcefully, Kid, if you can really save my young master, then I can overlook what happened before. Upon hearing this statement from Jared, L couldnt help but sneer, Are you trying to threaten me? It seems like you want your young master dead, huh? The condescending attitude of the other party, as if generously pardoning himself, made L feel both repulsed and disdainful. Not caring? Howughable! Jareds face darkened at the words, showing a fluctuating expression. At this moment, Sarah jumped out, pointing at L. L, dont be ungrateful! This is your chance! Be sensible and go in to save Mr. Graham. Jared can overlook the past! The Graham family is not someone you can afford to offend! Mohamed added with a cold expression. L shook his head, pulling Nora towards Miranda. Honey, lets go! It seems someone doesnt want Mr. Graham to survive. Theres no attitude of seeking help, huh With that, he turned directly, as if preparing to leave. Chapter 238 You Have to Pay the Price Stop! Sarah shouted, her voice rising in urgency. She stood directly in front of L. L, you have to save him today, whether you want to or not. Oh? And what makes you think you can stop me? L gestured towards Jared and the Thompson familys bodyguards. Or maybe these useless people? You Sarahs voice faltered as she blushed with anger. Earlier, when L had fought with Jared, he hadnt lost. If he really wanted to let Den die today, no one here could stop him. But if that happened, L would face the wrath of the Graham family and Sarah would be in trouble too! Even the entire Thompson family would bear the brunt of their anger. If Den died here today, the Graham family wouldnt care whether it was intentional or not! At this point, Jared pushed Sarah aside and asked L sternly, Kid, what do you want for saving my young master? He took a deep breath before continuing, As long as you can save him, not only will we thank you but well owe you a favor! L raised an eyebrow at his words and said slyly, Is that so? Are you sure about letting me save him? I have conditions. What conditions? Jared asked darkly. At yourst auction, L began slowly, you had some Heavenly Spirit Jade left over Do you still have any? Jared hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly, Yes We still have some left over fromst time Why do you ask? The Heavenly Spirit Jade they had at theirst auction was indeed still avable now but why did this kid need it? I want it, said L eagerly. Can I get it? Can you make that happen? Jared frowned slightly before nodding again, Okay! As long as my young master survives because of your help, then I promise on behalf of the Graham family that we will fulfill this condition! Good! eximed L happily. You just made yourself a deal! Then he turned his head back towards Sarah wearing an evil grin on his face, Are you sure you want me to save him? If I do it for him, then you will have to pay a price too! Sarah felt shivers run down her spine at his expression but she knew she didnt really have much choice here Naturally! Of course I want Mr. Graham to be safe and sound! Whatever price needs paying is worth it if he is safe! She replied firmly trying her best to sound confident even though she was anything but right now L nodded at the words and his face turned serious. To save Mr. Grahams life, we not only need to heal his injuries but also address the root cause of this ident! Only by removing the source of misfortune can Mr. Graham bepletely safe. He pointed at Sarah and said, You were with Mr. Graham when the ident happened, right? Its because you jinxed him that he got into this mess! We need to pull out all your teeth and throw them into the sewer to get rid of Mr. Grahams bad luck! Miss Thompson, for Mr. Grahams safety, Im sure you wont mind making this sacrifice? Everyone was stunned by Ls words. Mirandas beautiful eyes shifted as she nced at L. In her heart, she clearly understood that L was using this opportunity to get back at Sarah, seeking revenge on her behalf. This tactic was truly cunning! Upon hearing Ls words, Sarahs face immediately changed. L, youre talking nonsense! How could I have jinxed Mr. Graham? You youre trying to frame me! You despicable thing! Youre trying to kill me!! Mohamed red at L angrily and asked him what he meant. L smiled indifferently, shrugged, and said, Never mind if you dont believe me! You were just dering your willingness to do anything for Mr. Graham, and now youre proving yourself wrong so soon? Is Mr. Grahams life worth less than the teeth for you?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At this moment, Jareds eyes flickered, a dangerous glint in his gaze as he focused on Sarah. Feeling Jareds gaze on her, Sarah shuddered in fear. Jared, dont listen to him. He is using you. He has a grudge against me so he is lying. Dont believe him, Jared. Please dont! Mohamed pleaded with Jared too, but it was toote. Jared had already grabbed Sarah by her hair, his expression fierce. Better safe than sorry. And besides, Jared had been angry with Sarah for a long time. He med her for causing trouble, and now they might both face punishment from their family because of it! You jinx! I wouldnt have been involved if not for your presence! Jared pped her hard across the cheek as he spoke through gritted teeth. Several teeth flew out with a sound! Smack! Smack! Smack Jared showed no mercy, delivering consecutive ps from different angles, striking Sarahs face. Sarahs screams echoed through the air as her teeth continued to fly out. Finally, Jared forcefully held Sarahs cheeks, coercing her to open her mouth, and forcefully pulled out several mrs from the back. After finishing this, Jared picked up all the teeth that had flown out earlier and wrapped them in a piece of cloth. Ill flush these teeth down the drain now! Mr. Willis, can you save my young master now? Jared asked in a low voice. Okay! L nodded in satisfaction and said with a smile. At this moment, Sarahs face waspletely distorted and her mouth was so swollen that it was unbearable to look at. Blood continuously flowed out of her mouth, and she copsed on the ground, emitting a continuous wuwu sound. The intense pain caused her entire body to tremble. That look was simply too miserable. Miranda watched the scene with a gleam of satisfaction in her beautiful eyes, feeling as though she had finally vented out all the anger and resentment that had been building up inside her. The director of the emergency department and several doctors present had a twitching of their facial muscles. But thinking back to Sarahs arrogant and domineering attitude towards them before, the group also felt a sense of relief in their hearts. Mohamed looked at his daughter like this, his face turned pale with anger, but he dared not speak a word to Jared. In the next second, he gave L a fierce look and then turned to the doctors present with gritted teeth, saying, Have you seen enough? Have you seen enough? Treat my daughters injuries as soon as possible! Can you do that? L L! At this moment, Sarahs hands were trembling as she covered her mouth and shouted incoherently. With an extremely resentful look in his eyes, she red at L! If eye contact could kill, L would likely have been cut into a thousand pieces by now. L sneered at this impotent rage. He told Miranda and Emerson to take Nora outside the hospital and waited for him, then he went into the emergency room. Chapter 239 It was Lachlan who Came up with It L knew that he had offended Sarah and even the Thompson family today, but so what? Sarah almost got Miranda raped by that bastard Isa, and it was destined that this woman would stand against him! L wasnt afraid of enemies hating him! If enemies hated him, it meant they suffered losses and felt pain! If he was bullied on his side but the enemy only felt happy and proud, then it showed his own ipetence. Besides, Sarah and the Thompson family were not worth Ls attention. If they dared to retaliate again next time, it wouldnt be as simple as losing teeth. At this moment, L didnt realize that his mentality was changing unconsciously. Noras curse, parents bad news These days Ls soul had been hit repeatedly. He went crazy with red eyes before and killed fiercely with evil spirits all over his body! Normally speaking, the red-eyed beast with full of hostility might still look harmless on the surface while containing all its griefs and hatred deep inside. But that didnt mean it disappeared; instead it was deeply hidden in his heart. Once stimted out of control though, L didnt mind letting enemies see his terrible side. After a while, the door to the emergency room opened again, and L walked out from inside. Jared, Mohamed, and others were waiting outside. Jared asked anxiously, How is he? He wont die, but needs some rest for a while. L said calmly. Sarah was gone already. She should have gone for treatment. Jared rushed into the emergency room worriedly. After checking Dens pulse, Jared showed surprise on his face at first , but then felt somewhat unbelievable. Dont forget those Spirit Jades! Send them to me within a week! L reminded Jared. Jared looked deeply at L without expression, I will. Thats good! L said before leaving directly. Mohamed stared coldly at Ls back. When he walked away, Mohamed came into emergency room beside Jared. Jared, is Mr. Graham okay? Mohamed pretended to ask concernedly. How could Mohamed not be angry when Jared knocked out one of her daughters teeth? However, he did not dare show any anger or resentment towards Jared in front of everyone else. Jared snorted, The young master has finally escaped danger! Otherwise, your daughter and the Thompson family will be in trouble. Yes! Yes Mohamed nodded and smiled awkwardly. The next second, his eyes flickered a few times and he lowered his voice, Jared, werent you investigating the Nourishing Essence Pill? I think Ive found a clue. Upon hearing this, Jared said with interest, Oh? Tell me more. Mohamed sneered, Have you noticed the pale man next to L? He seems to be selling Nourishing Essence Pills in Ednd! Emerson had held a small auction for Nourishing Essence Pills before. Mohamed had bought some at that time. In other words, he had seen Emerson before. When Emerson was standing next to L earlier on, he felt familiar. Now he finally remembered who it was! Jared raised an eyebrow and asked him again, Is it him? Yes! It seems like that man is one of Ls men. Plus Ls medical skills are so outstanding that I suspect he created the Nourishing Essence Pill, Mohamed analyzed. After thinking for a few seconds, Jared slowly nodded. ording to what you said, it is very likely! L took Miranda directly back to Emerald Green Estates. After calming Nora down and putting her to sleep, L approached Miranda. You havent slept all night. Rest here for a bit. Dont go to work today. You cant do everything yourself, L said while holding her hand gently. Miranda blushed slightly and nodded softly. Okay. L smiled slyly again, Why dont you just live with me from now on so that I can rest assured? Hearing this, Miranda red at L, Didnt we agree not until after our wedding ceremony? And even if we live together, you cant protect me 24/7. I still have work at mypany. Dont worry, I wont have many enemies. After this incident, I dont think Isa wille after me anymore. Shrugging, L replied nonchntly, Alright then. Theres only half month left anyway, haha Miranda pinched him lightly, What bad ideas are you thinking of? Dont even dream about it! Im telling you, even if we live together, I wont I wont What wont happen?L asked mischievously with an evil smile on his face. As Miranda, who was usually strong and cold, showed a hint of coquettishness and annoyance, L felt his heart skip a beat. Hmph! Well, lets see how you perform! Miranda bit her lip and let out a soft hum. L smiled and changed his tone. Honey, do you want to be skilled too? I want to teach you and Nora some martial arts skills. Oh, and Mason too. You were right earlier. I cant always be by your side so I want you all to have the ability to protect yourselves. Miranda eximed in surprise, Me? Can I be skilled too? Of course! Do you want to? L asked. I do! Of course I do! Miranda nodded excitedly with a glimmer in her beautiful eyes. Great! Rest for now while I figure things out, L said contentedly. He could make decisions for Nora as her father but he had to respect Mirandas wishes. If she had no interest or even resistance towards this matter, then he wouldnt force it on her either. But it seemed like she was quite enthusiastic about it. After settling the goddess CEO down, L made two more Suppressing Talismans that looked like amulets with red strings attached. He nned on giving one each to Miranda and Nora for them to wear at all times until they learned how protect themselves properly. These two Suppressing Talismans contained even greater attacking power than the previous one which was measured ording to Ls full strength attack today. In case of danger before they gained self-defense abilities, these talismans should keep them safe from harm. Of course, he would have teach them how use these talismans properly! Just as L finished making the talismans, someone suddenly appeared in their yard uninvited! Summer?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Seeing this woman made him frown deeply as he quickly walked out of the living room afraid that if she caused any trouble, it might rm Miranda inside their vi causing misunderstandings between them both. What are you doing here again? Aftering out, L frowned and questioned her. Summer, who originally had a smiling face, still had a hint of charm in her eyes. She was anticipating seeing the infatuated and embarrassed expression on that annoying mans face when he saw her. But now, seeing Ls attitude, her expression changed instantly, revealing a mix of doubt and annoyance. Chapter 240 Enchanting Beauty Summer stared at L with a mix of suspicion and annoyance in her eyes. ording to reason, this man should have been under the influence of her love potion, which was much more powerful than ordinary ones. With the potion on him, L should have been infatuated with her andpletely smitten. But now he was frowning impatiently? L, whats wrong? Are you in a bad mood? I came to see you and youre giving me attitude? Summer swayed her hips as she walked over to him, looking resentful. L rxed his brow and once again put on a look that suggested he was entranced by Summers beauty. He shook his head and said, No, its just my daughters situation that has me upset. But seeing you always makes me feel better! Hmph! I thought maybe you didnt like me anymore, Summer pouted. How could that be? Youre so charming. I cant stop thinking about you! L grinned like an adoring puppy dog as he gazed intently at Summer. With a seductive smile on her face, Summer asked, By the way,st time we were talking about your daughter so much that I forgot to ask C what level is your strength at now? Have you reached Uppecia level or even god-level? L felt his heart skip a beat when he heard the word Uppecia from Summers lips. It made him even more curious about this womans background. In society among martial artists were divided into different levels based on their strength: Horizontal Training (basic), Bright Force (intermediate), Dark Force (advanced), Transmutation Force (expert), Grandmaster Level and God-Level above Grandmaster Level. But no one had ever mentioned Uppecia before! This meant that this woman wasnt just any ordinary martial artist! Was she also someone who truly practiced cultivation? I dont know anything about Uppecia or god-levels but my strength seems to be above Grandmaster Level! Why do you ask? L asked nonchntly. Upon hearing this answer from L, Summer giggled coquettishly while blowing some air towards his nose saying, My dear L, youre amazing! Lets go inside for some chat and why dont we take things further? It seemed like upon hearing about Ls power level; this woman immediately became interested! Lashan gave an evil grin as he replied, The kid is still home though How about we go to a hotel? Upon hearing these words from Lashans mouth, Summer yfully pointed at his nose while saying, You naughty boy! One minuteter, they left the vi in red Mercedes-Benz convertible driven by L carrying Summer away with them. However, as he drove out of the gate, a figure appeared and stood in front of his car. L saw her and frowned with annoyance. He almost had the urge to step on the gas and run her over! udia, what was she doing at his doorstep? What kind of trouble was she trying to cause now? Bang bang bang At that moment, she ran up to the side of his car and tapped on the window. Looking at this red Mercedes-Benz convertible, udias eyes shed with a hint of surprise. The poor guy from before not only lived in Emerald Green Estates mansion but also drove various luxury cars? For a moment, udia felt extremely resentful inside. At the same time, there was an indescribable sense of regret. If only she hadnt kicked L out back then. Would she have be a richdy now too? Hmph! Other women are looking for you. Youre such a yboy, Summer said while sitting in the car pretending to be jealous. Shes my ex-wife! L frowned and said before opening his door and getting out coldly. udia saw him and immediately smiled. Then she leaned over to look into the car interior, Wheres Nora? Is Nora inside? L, let me see our daughter. L closed his door directly without expression then asked coldly, udia, what do you want? With an affectionate look in her eyes mixed with innocence acting spoiled, udia replied, I dont want anything. I just wanted to see you both. Seeing her pretentious appearance made L feel disgusted inside for some reason. There was once when udia acted so obediently gentle around him that whenever she acted spoiled or coquettish towards him, he would immediately soften up like putty under heat! But now that he had seen through her true colors; he wont fall for it anymore! Were doing well. Theres no need for you to check on us! Leave quickly! He spoke harshly. And donte back again. Otherwise, dont me me if I call security! Upon hearing this statement from L, udia looked pitiful as if wronged by everything. Her big watery eyes were filled with tears making it seem like they were about ready spill down any second. Today, this woman dressed exceptionally beautifully, wearing delicate light makeup and a high-slit A-line skirt. She also had sexy nude-colored stockings wrapped around her legs! Her body was adorned with perfume, emitting a delightful fragrance. As the former campus belle, udia indeed possessed a certain charm. With her meticulous grooming, she could likely captivate many hearts at this moment. Do you really have no feelings for me anymore? udia asked softly, with a hint of sadness in her eyes as she leaned towards L. Then her tone changed, Honey, I know you and the Lowe familys daughter are not really married. She probably wont let you touch her, right? Are you frustrated? Lets go to a hotel and talk about it. With seductive eyes and bodynguage, udia believed that all men were lustful creatures. Since ying the emotional card didnt work on L, she decided to use her beauty to lure him back into her arms. As they say, familiarity breeds affection. As long as he was intoxicated by her tenderness again, there was no need to worry about him not changing his mind.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This man originally belonged to her! She must win him back no matter what! udia suggested going to a hotel with L for their talk C it was clear what she meant C but she believed in herself enough that he would be captivated by her charm. Hmm I want to go too, said L yfully when faced with udias temptation. udia was taken aback at first but then smiled sweetly at his response. Men truly were creatures who thought with their lower halves! After trying several times using emotions and pleading for reconciliation without sess; all it took today was wearing stockings and dressing up seductively? Ha ha Thinking this way made udia feel proud yet contemptuous deep down inside. However before she could continue flirting further, L pushed away from him abruptly saying, But not with you! Chapter 241 Absolutely Forbidden to Touch L sneered. The next second, he opened the passenger door and pulled Summer out of the car. He wrapped his arms around her waist. Summer whimpered and nced at udia before hooking her arm around Ls neck. L, lets go! We already booked a room at the hotel C a couples room! L looked at udia and chuckled. udia, havent you heard that good horses dont eat back grass? Even if Im starving, I wont eat spoiled food. Besides, Im not hungry. Who told you I needed a woman? udia looked at Summer beside L with changing expressions on her face. She didnt expect to find another beautiful woman in the car instead of Nora. This former pauper now had beautiful women all around him! Although she was confident in her own appearance, she couldnt help but feel inferiorpared to Summer. She thought L would be charmed by her but now it seemed ridiculous! L! Who are you calling spoiled food? Youre such a scumbag! Youre an ungrateful scumbag who likes new things! udia twisted her expression as she pointed at L while shouting loudly. Hehehe who knows who is spoiled food? Lets go. L sneered again before returning to the car and speeding away. Watching udias angry expression made him smile wickedly inside. Thinking back to when this woman clung onto Toms arm in front of him while mentioning divorce made him feel relieved inside. He wouldnt intentionally humiliate udia but if she came looking for trouble herself then it wasnt his fault! It would be best for her to suffer some losses so that she could stay away from himself and Noras life! Especially Nora! L didnt want his daughter seeing udia again or having any illusions about this woman. udia stood there staring as the Mercedes Benz drove off leaving behind only anger trembling throughout her body. Meanwhile, not far away from Emerald Green Estates where they were standing previously was an SUV with ck film covering its windows slowly starting up before driving off into distance. A few minutester I never expected such an unexpected gain! Hahaha A man pushed up his gold-rimmed sses whileughing mischievously from within the car. Who else could it be other than Kayden? Todays n was originally for udia to figure out a way to seduce L into going to the hotel. Then, he would capture the moment when L and udia entered the hotel! However, udia failed to win Ls heart but managed to capture a picture of him embracing another beautiful woman. This effect perhaps would be better! udia sat in the back seat, her face still showing a mix of emotions. At this moment, she was not just thinking about how to retaliate against L, but also swearing to make this man return to her side again. L, you are my man and no one can take you away from me!! Ill make sure you kneel before me again,pletely submissive and obedient! Kayden, when will you send these photos to Mirandas family? udia gritted her teeth and asked. She cant wait to stir up L and Miranda. Thinking of the man who used to belong to her, but now was pleasing and giving to another woman, her heart felt twisted and unfair! No rush! I want these photos to have the best impact possible! Imagine how exciting it would be to release these photos at L and Mirandas wedding? Hahahaha Kayden grinned with an extremely cunning expression. And on the other side at this moment! L and Summer arrived at the hotel and got a room! What L didnt expect was that this woman had actually booked a couples suite. Upon entering, the room was illuminated by flickering pink lights, creating an especially ambiguous atmosphere. L raised an eyebrow and looked at Summer with a strange expression in his eyes. At this moment, her eyes were as charming as silk, emitting a seductive scent from head to toe. Every move and gesture seemed to be able to capture ones heart and soul.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Enchantment? Ls eyes flickered and he let out a silent hum of displeasure in his heart. The next second, he swallowed his saliva and asked, Summer, youre not really going to Summer giggled a few times, and the next second swayed her waist gently, walking gracefully towards L. L, dont you want to? Today, Im going to make it so you cant beg for survival or even wish for death! She extended a slender finger and teased at Ls chest. In the next second, Summers body suddenly burst with energy, and her clothes were torn apart and scattered in an instant. She was now only d in an incredibly sensual intimate outfit, exuding a deadly allure. L couldnt help but feel his heart skip a few beats, and he lightly bit his tongue to keep himself clear-headed. L, cant resist it anymore, right? At this moment, Summer smiled seductively and asked, sitting directly on L, forcefully pushing him down onto the bed. It seemed like something was about to happen between her and L for real! Of course, it was not that Summer had a crush on L, so she wanted to give herself to him. She intended to enjoy L! This mans strength must have already surpassed the level of a grandmaster, and even surpassed it. And Summer herself was at the peak of Transmutation Force, only one step away from breaking through. If she used her absorption technique to take in his vital energy, Summer would undoubtedly advance to the Grandmaster realm, reaching the pinnacle of the Energy Refinement stage! Therefore, Summer employed her enchanting arts on L, aiming to ensnare him in desire and have him wholeheartedly cooperate with her ns. However, just as she leaned in with her sweet breath, L suddenly pushed her away! Summer, isnt this a bit too much? We havent even reached that point yet! L bit his tongue again and said in a deep voice. Damn it! Is today the day I bring trouble upon myself in love? First, udia seduced him, and now Summer was willingly offering herself? L can tter and coax information out of Summer. However, if something were to happen between them, L would definitely not be involved. In Ls eyes, this woman seemed as treacherous as a snake or scorpion, almost like a demonic enchantress! Corpse poison bracelets, worms, enchantment They were all some crooked means. Summer was undoubtedly someone who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals! Last time, she used the excuse of giving Heavenly Spirit Jade as a gift to him and he fell under the spell of love potion. Thanks to the fact that the confusion spell was ineffective on him, he wasnt really under her control. But who knew what other methods this woman might have, especially in the heat of the moment; it became even harder to guard against. In Ls opinion, Summer was like a rose covered in poisonous thorns that should never be touched! Chapter 242 Let Me Tell You a Joke At this moment, when she was pushed away, Summer froze for a moment, her expression changing rapidly. With a mix of surprise and shock on her face, she stared at L, unable to look away. Summer never expected to be rejected like this. She was a rare beauty, and with her enchanting spell in effect, she had cast a spell on this man. Under normal circumstances, all she had to do was beckon with her finger, and he would be intoxicated by her charm. But now, he pushed her away? L, what are you doing? What do you mean? I have liked you for so long, and I have given myself to you without hesitation. Why are you hesitating? Are you even a real man? Summer asked, her face darkening with resentment and bitterness. L waved his hand dismissively and said, Im not ready yet! Why did youe to me today? Lets talk about something important first! Summer seductively gave L a nce and frowned, asking, Isnt this important? What else could be more important? As she spoke, she bit her lip and leaned closer to L once again. But this time, L exerted force with his hand, and a surge of energy pushed Summer away. Ah! Summer eximed, regaining her bnce, her pretty facepletely darkened. She showed a hint of anger and stared at L, gritting her teeth. L, could it be that you are not capable in that aspect? I gave you a chance to be intimate with me, and you refused? Do you want me to ignore you forever? Hearing this, L looked at Summer and smiled. Ignore me? Im so scared! Do you really think Ive be yourpdog? Hearing Ls question, Summer was momentarily stunned, then her face filled with arrogance. Whats wrong? Isnt that the case? You dont want to be mypdog? L responded in a deep voice, Let me tell you a joke, how about that? Summer raised an eyebrow. What joke? Are you in the mood for jokes at a time like this, when a night of passion is worth a fortune? L chuckled and began, There was a wolf who wanted to make a deal with a sheep. For this, it concealed its ferocity, restrained its ws! And the sheep, actually believed it was a dog! Do you find that funny or not? Hearing this, Summers expression changed, and she became somewhat embarrassed and angry. What do you mean by that? L coldly snorted, and in the next second, his expression changed, and a burst of energy erupted from within him. Pfft! After a sound that only L could hear, the love potion in his body suddenly exploded! Uh hmm! With this, Summer couldnt help but groan, her pretty face turning pale. The love potion was a high-quality emotional insect that she had raised with her own blood. As the insect burst open, she was immediately hit by bacsh. You you Summer looked at L with dted pupils and a shocked expression on her face. She didnt expect that L had already discovered that she had put a spell on him! And even more surprisingly, he easily destroyed the insect? In other words, this bastard had been deceiving her all along!! L looked at this woman with dangerous glints in his eyes. Next, I have some questions for you! I hope you can cooperate and answer me honestly! At this point, L finally stopped pretending to be nice to her! The most important purpose of acting with this woman before was to hope that she could really find out where his father was. However, now from Sierras mouth, L knew that his parents had already passed away! Therefore, the meaning of pretending to be nice to Summer was not significant anymore! Summers beautiful eyes flickered for a few moments as she gritted her teeth and said, What do you want to ask? Just say it! L nodded Just then, suddenly Summer rushed towards the door of the room wanting to escape! However, L was prepared long ago and pped towards Summer when he saw iting! A palm print made up of true energy shot out like substance, spping heavily on Summers back without warning! Puff! Summer immediately spat out blood and fell forward onto the ground, seriously injured by Ls p. During their first fight, Summer managed to escape from under Ls hands. But now, L had broken through into Uppecia realm. How could he let this woman run away? In an instant, L threw Summer onto bed, pulled over one sheet covering up against the delicate body which made people excited. Staring at him, she sneered, Why dont you dare look? Waste! L coldly snorted, Stop talking nonsense or else I will let you taste what its like begging for life but not getting it. As he spoke, he took out a silver needle and pierced it into certain acupoints on Summers feet. For awhile, Summer felt numb all over as if losing mobility. A prickling sensation spread throughout Summers body, making her contort in difort. Stop! Please stop! she cried out. Ill tell you anything you want to know, Summer quickly added. L smiled and removed the silver needle from her skin. He then asked, So who are you exactly? And what is your purpose for searching for my fathers jade pendant? To be on the safe side, L still said the jade pendant was with his father. I am a member of the Willis family from the hidden realm of Yeginia! Specifically, I am a branch of the ancient Willis family Summer hesitated for a moment before beginning to exin. ording to her, they, the Willis family, operated in secrecy as a branch of the ancient Willis family. Over the years, they had been tasked with investigating the whereabouts of Ls Grandpa and the heirloom jade pendant. Summer, she said, was one of the individuals sent out for this investigation. Due to a fortuitous incident, she obtained information about Ls Grandpas final escape and the possibility that he might have settled in Ednd. Initially, she nned to manipte Liams family, who possessed some local influence, to help gather information. However, after L intervened in her schemes, she had no choice but toe to Ednd herself. After hearing all this, Ls expression fluctuated. A coteral branch of the ancient Willis family? he mused. Yes, Summer nodded firmly in response. L narrowed his eyes at her next question, And when you said my daughter was cursedst time we met was that true?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Absolutely true! It was an ancient curse from our family line, replied Summer confidently. Your grandfather was a master of the ancient Willis family, so it has been passed down to your daughter! L snorted coldly and squinted his eyes. So, whats the method to lift the curse? Summers eyes flickered, hesitating for a moment before saying, Actually theres only one way! The ancient Willis family has been guarding a dragon vein for generations. The only possibility to lift the curse is to have your daughter enter that dragon vein. Chapter 243 It’s Time to Repay the Debt L sneered at her words. So, youre saying that the curse can be lifted even without the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant? Last time, this woman had fooled him into believing that the pendant could suppress the curse. Was she telling the truth this time? I Im not afraid of you torturing me. Everything Ive told you is true! Summers eyes flickered as she spoke. L asked her how to find the ancient Willis family. I dont know! Our hidden branch of the Willis family is just a coteral branch. Only our patriarch and a few core members can find where the ancient Willis family is located! And I advise you not to provoke them now! Not that I look down on you, but even our coteral branch can easily wipe you out! Summer said with a sneer. Ls face grew dark as he nodded and stared at her with a hint of menace in his eyes. Summer shuddered as she felt his killing intent emanating from him. Was this man going to kill her? Since your family is just a coteral branch of the ancient Willis family and works for them, if I dont kill you, are you going to inform them about my whereabouts? Are they going to send someone over here and eliminate me as their traitor? L said coldly. No! I wont tell anyone anything about your situation or whereabouts in my family, Summer replied quickly. But theres still my soul card in my familys possession. If it gets shattered after your killing me, theyll know that someone killed me outside and will send people over here to investigate. If you spare my life, I promise not to reveal anything about what happened between us, Summer pleaded urgently. She knew he was capable of killing her without hesitation if necessary. Why should I believe what you say? L asked skeptically. At this point, theres no need for me to hide anything from you anymore. Summer admitted reluctantly. Your grandfather took away the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from the ancient Willis family, and it is their most precious treasure. Rumor has it that whoever obtains it may gain powerful inheritance and truly stand at the top of this world. So, I have personal motives too. I also want to get my hands on that Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. As for your whereabouts, I havent informed my family about it, nor will I contact the ancient Willis family. Therefore, you dont need to worry about me revealing anything. Ive kept this information hidden. If my family, even the ancient Willis family, were to find out, I would have nowhere to go and be treated as a traitor! So, I will definitely keep it a secret! Trust me! Summer said earnestly. L stared at her intensely as if trying to see through her. His face was constantly changing. He hesitated on whether or not he should take action. After a while, he took a deep breath and finally suppressed his urge to kill. I remember you mentionedst time that you didnt need Heavenly Spirit Jade. But I do! Where can I get it? Summer inwardly sneered at the naive L for being from such a low martial world. As a member of the hidden Willis family, of course I can obtain resources from my n so I dont need it! Unless youre willing toe with me and join my n! Upon hearing this, L frowned and asked, What else? Do you know where else I can get these kinds of resources or other cultivation resources rich in spiritual energy? The ancient Willis family loomed over L like an insurmountable mountain before Nora turned seven years old; he had no choice but to confront them head-on. Therefore, L was eager to improve his strength now. Summer shrugged nonchntly, I dont know about other ces but theres the Graham family in Ednd! They should have plenty of cultivation resources right? If you have enough money, maybe you could buy some things from them! Of course if youre strong enough, then maybe try robbing them instead haha As she finished speaking, she showed an amused expression teasing L. Ls expression changed slightly upon hearing this and he subconsciously asked, How strong is the Graham family? Summer was taken aback by his question, Youre not really nning on robbing them are you? As far as I know, their former patriarch reached Core Formation Realm decades ago but hasnt been seen since so who knows if hes still alive The current patriarch along with several guardians and elders are all high-level experts in Uppeciater stage. Uh Upon hearing this news, Ls face changed again before shrugging helplessly, Then lets just trade with them. ording to the ssification of Dragon Soul Immortal Technique in his mind, the nine realms were Energy Refinement, Foundation Building (Uppecia), Core Formation, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Void Reclusion, Fragmentation Void, Great Vehicle and Tribtion Crossing. L had only just entered Uppecia. Even though the old patriarch of the Graham family who was at Core Formation Realm was no longer alive, there were still several high-level Uppecia experts who L couldntpete with. Furthermore, as ones strength increased and their cultivation level broke through limits again and again, their lifespan would also be extended.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Who knows? Maybe that old patriarch at Core Formation Realm was still alive! Im still too weak Tsk Summer sneered at L with a look of disdain. Did this guy really have thoughts about trying to rob them earlier? After leaving the hotel, L sat in the car and calcted in his mind. Last time at the Graham family auction, he sold the Suppressing Talisman and earned over 35 million after deducting the Graham familysmission. During this period, Emerson helped him sell the Nourishing Essence Pill, and he received over 60 million. Dillon from the Hodges Winepany, where his old ssmate Allison worked, transferred over 5 million to him. In addition to that, Philip gave him two sums of money, one of 50 million and another of 80 million. When he added it all up, L realized that he had so much money now! It was time to convert these riches into personal strength. However when he checked his ount bnce, something felt off C then it hit him: 80 million! Philip hadnt paid back yet! He almost forgot about it! L snorted coldly and called Philip right away. The phone was quickly answered by Philip himself, the CEO of McLaughlins Constructionpany. Mr. Willis, is there anything you need? he asked nervously. L sneered, Mr. McLaughlin, you really have a short memory, dont you? Why didnt I let Emerson kill your whole familyst time? Ill ask you one question, 80 million. When will you give me my money back? Philipughed bitterly, Mr. Willis, Im working on it! I mean, its not a small amount. You gotta give me some time. I cante up with so much cash right away! L let out a Oh? and said, Is that so? How many days has it been already? I wont waste any more time with you. You have five more days to give me the money, or Ille knocking on your door myself! With that, L hung up the phone. On the other end of the line, Philip looked at his phone with a troubled expression. Was that L? Hes still trying to collect his debt from you? That fool doesnt know when to quit, Kristina chimed in next to Philip with a sneer on her face. Chapter 244 Talk about Something Else? Kristinas face was filled with malice, clearly harboring deep resentment towards L. Philip sighed and turned to his wife, Kristina, I think we should give the money to L as promised. If it werent for him, Emerson would have killed us all that day Although Philip wanted to pay the 80 million owed to L, he simply didnt have the money at hand. He had already given 50 million to L and his own funds were running low. The other part of the McLaughlin familys money was in Kristinas ount. But now that Kristina refused, he couldnte up with the money for L. Philip, are you stupid? How did L ask for money? It was obviously extortion! And he didnt even kill Emerson like we asked him to so we wouldnt have any future problems. You still want to give him money? Disgusting! Kristina sneered with disdain and anger. Philips face turned red immediately, Emerson is my son! How could L really kill him? Thinking of Emerson made Philip feel guilty and sad inside. He didnt expect recognition from his son but hoped that Emerson could let go of his resentment towards him. At this point when hearing Kristina talk about wanting to kill Emerson again and again, Philip became furious. Your son? Dont make meugh! Does he share yourst name or recognize you as a father? Let me tell you something Philip; dont get any ideas about Giada either! Philips face alternated between ckness and redness while pointing at Kristina shakingly, You are unreasonable! I dont want argue anymore! With that said, Philip angrily turned around and left! Kristina snorted coldly with an ever-changing expression on her face. The next second she dialed a phone number directly calling the Britt family! After hanging up the phone call, she had a look of gloominess mixed with fierceness on her face, Willis, you extorted me; it seems like youre looking for death! I havent settled our old ounts yet! Perfect timing! If you daree asking for money in five days time, then Ill make sure there is no return trip for you! In the next two days, L gave Miranda and Nora the two Suppressing Talismans to wear, and taught them and Mason the basic breathing methods. This was toy the foundation for their future cultivation. L also took great care of his brother-inw, Mason. He was now very interested in bing a master, and L naturally did not hesitate to teach. Once upon a time, Mason actually looked down on those warriors. In his opinion, as long as he had money and power, there will naturally be masters to work for him, so why should he practice himself? No matter how strong a persons martial arts was, he was still a knife in the hands of others, working for others. No matter how strong the strength was, it was fundamentally useless in the face of absolute power and background. However, his thinking hadpletely changed now! He would never forget the scene of his brother-inws great disy of power that night!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His brother-inw stomped down with one foot, and a group of Lowe family masters were sent flying, seriously injured! Too awesome! It turned out that when a person became strong to a certain extent, he can really change the world with his own strength! That morning! Bye, Daddy! Nora waved her little hand at L at the door of the kindergarten, and then ran into the school happily. L looked at Noras bouncing figure with a loving expression, and took pictures of her with his phone. He didnt turn around until the little girl walked into the ssroom. Since Nora fell illst time, L had cherished every moment of Noras happiness and joy, and would asionally record the details of her life. He was actually a little afraid! Afraid that he could not break the curse on Nora, afraid that he would not be able topete with the ancient Willis family before his daughter was seven years old! L thought to himself: Summer said that if I get the inheritance of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, I can stand at the top of this world! Undoubtedly, he should have obtained the inheritance of the jade pendant. L remembered that when he was first knocked unconscious, a voice had sounded in his head. But the voice never came back! Was there still another will in his body? Predecessor! Predecessor? Can you hear me? Thinking of this, L called out with his mind in his head, wanting to try tomunicate with it. However, there was no voice in his head in response L thought that he was thinking too much, so he shook his head and prepared to get in the car and leave. Mr. Willis, please wait! At this moment, someone came up to him. L couldnt help but raise his eyebrows when he saw the person, and smiled and asked, So its Jared? How about the Spirit Jade? Is it ready for me? Just now, the one who called him was Jared, the butler of the Graham family! However, there was also a short and thin old man beside him. He looked to be in his sixties or seventies, but he had a ruddyplexion and an energetic spirit. The old man calmly sized up L without speaking, with a hint of arrogance in his expression. Well lets talk about Spirit Jadeter. Mr. Willis, you can rest assured that you wont miss out on anything! I came to see you today because theres something else we need to discuss! Jared smiled. L raised an eyebrow. Something else? Yes! If we can make this deal happen, it will be greatly beneficial for you too! How about we go somewhere else to talk? Jared made a gesture of invitation. Mr. Willis, please get in our car! Jared said with a smile as he gestured towards their business car. L hesitated for a moment before saying, Alright then! I have my own car though. How about you lead the way? At this point in time L urgently needed resources for cultivation and Summer had said that the Graham family should have some good things on hand. So, he already intended to do business with them when he heard what they were saying which piqued his interest even more. Afterwards, Jared and the haughty old man got into their business car while L drove behind them in his Bentley Mulsanne. After twenty minutes or so they arrived at an antique tea house which was established by the Graham family as one of their offices in Ednd. Members like Jared worked outside would usually stay at when conducting business here. Upon arrival, Jared led L up to a private room on the third floor where all three men took seats respectively. Jared poured tea for both himself and L while at that moment, the old man took out a pill from his pocket and ced it before L. Seeing this, L raised an eyebrow suspiciously, Hm? The Nourishing Essence Pill? Mr. Willis, you should recognize this pill, right? asked Jared smilingly after taking another sip from his cup. L nodded nonchntly, I know it. Its been selling like hotcakes recently among Ednds wealthy circles. What about it? Hehe, Im not mistaken am I? This pill is something that you created, right? asked Jared staring intently at L, his eyes sharp. Chapter 245 Are you Forcing me? L nced at Jared and asked in a calm tone, Why do you say that? That day at the hospital, Emerson, who was with you, was the seller of this pill! And he is your man, Mr. Willis. You cant deny it, Jared said as he stared at L. At this moment, the proud old man waved his hand impatiently and said with a hint of annoyance, Jared, dont beat around the bush! Then he looked at L with a dominant expression on his face and said, Young man, we wont waste any more time talking to you. Give us the form and method for making Nourishing Essence Pill. The Graham family will buy it! This old mans name was Harley Graham; he was not only an alchemist for the Graham family but also a grandmaster strongman. He held an aloof position within the Graham family and had equal status to that of an elder; therefore, he received respect from others all year round. However, because of this status quo in society where people respected him too much over time made him arrogant towards others. After hearing what Harley had to say, L looked at him with a yful expression on his face, The Graham family wants to buy it? What kind of price are you willing to pay? Harley snorted, Dont you want Spirit Jade? The Graham family will give you one hundred pounds of Spirit Jade plus 100 million dors for the Nourishing Essence Pill form! Of course, you must also write down its specific manufacturing method. Upon hearing this offer from Harley, L couldnt help butugh out loud, Are you joking with me, sir? Spirit Jade is already promised as my reward for saving Mr. Grahams life! And 100 million dors? Are they even enough? One Nourishing Essence Pill costs millions now! I have already earned 100 million by selling these pills till now! Harleys face darkened as he threatened in his tone, Kid, dont be too greedy! This offer is already good enough for you! The Graham family hasnt even started investigating your responsibility yet by selling these pills privately! Jared frowned as well while warning L, Mr. Willis, please stop while ahead. Ls expression turned cold as he spoke sarcastically, Investigate my responsibility? Thats ridiculous! What do you mean by I am selling these pills privately? Harley snorted and mmed the table, saying, What do you think? Ednd and the surrounding areas have always been monopolized by Graham family in the medicinal market. Who allowed you to interfere andpete with us for market share? If youre smart, hand over the form for this Nourishing Essence Pill, and from now on, youre not allowed to sell it anymore! Otherwise, the Graham family will settle ounts with you! This is ridiculous! Do I need your permission to sell medicine? What do you mean by saying that the market is monopolized by your family? L retorted indignantly. It wasughable that they acted as if they were some kind of authority figure. Not only did he have to hand over his form but he also couldnt continue selling his own medicine in the future? The Graham family was too domineering! Hmm? Harleys face turned cold as his eyes showed undisguised hostility. Jared also spoke coldly, Mr. Willis, I advise you to be sensible! You cant afford to provoke the Graham family. L chuckled before standing up directly, Theres nothing more to talk about here! Goodbye! He then looked at Jared coldly, Oh yeah, dont forget about Spirit Jade! The Graham family wont default on their debts, right? Jared and Harleys faces immediately turned ugly upon hearing this. This guy not only refused to hand over Nourishing Essence Pills form but also dared ask for Spirit Jade? For many years no one had ever been so arrogant in front of them before. The experts of the Graham family were numerous; their heritage profound; people from the Graham family relied on their familial strength which made them ustomed towards being domineering. Now these two men had hit a wall against L; anger surged within them both. You still want Spirit Jade? Harley sneered. He shed forward blocking Ls path while ring at him menacingly, Kid, today if you dont give us that pill recipe, then dont even think about leaving here! Jared stood behind L sealing off any possible escape routes. L asked coldly, What do you mean? Do yall want me gone? Get lost! Harley shouted fiercely before pping towards L. His body exuded an aura of energy as he revealed his master-level strength intending on using forceful means in order to keep L there against his will. Jared threw a punch at Ls back, causing a burst of air. They had fought once before in the hospital, and Jared had lost slightly. However, he didnt think that L was that terrifyingly strong. Instead, he felt a bit resentful and wanted to use this opportunity to regain his pride. Facing the attacks from both men, Ls eyes shed with anger as he retaliated with a palm strike towards Harley while ignoring Jareds attack on his back. Crack! Boom! L shed palms with Harley while Jarednded a solid punch on Ls back. In the next moment, Jared retreated quickly after feeling like he hit a human-shaped mountain which made his right arm numb and bones almost broken. Jared looked at L in shock as it became clear that his opponent was much stronger than him. At this moment, after exchanging a palm strike with L, Harley found himself unable to retreat! In the instant their palms collided, his palm bones shattered inch by inch, crushed by L!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His face changed dramatically, enduring intense pain as he attempted to pull back, only to have L grab his right arm. Pong! Following that, a ruthless sweepnded heavily on Harley. Unable to retreat on his own, he was sent flying with a powerful kick! He crashed into and shattered a tea table in the private room,nding on the ground in a miserable state, spitting out a mouthful of blood! Uppecia Realm! Harleys pupils contracted, wearing an expression of disbelief. Smack! At that moment, after kicking Harley away, L turned around and pped Jareds face with a resounding blow. Jared let out a miserable scream, spinning in the air before crashing out, losing half of his teeth in the process. He convulsed on the ground for a moment and then passed out cold. This guy thought everything was fine after being repelled from a sneak attack from behind? L couldnt let him off so easily! Why bother? said L coldly. I wanted to reason things out verbally but why force me to use violence? Harley red angrily at L while looking over at an unconscious Jared filled with shock and fury, You you The old man wanted to say some harsh words, but he was hesitant because he feared L might actually kill him. He never expected that a young man from the outside world would be such a powerful Uppecia expert. For a moment, everyone was unsure of Ls background! Who do you think you are? If the Graham family also wants to sell Nourishing Essence Pills, let your patriarche and talk to me personally! You two dont have the qualifications! Chapter 246 Unnecessary Background L was proud and stood there emitting a fierce aura. Harley wiped the blood from his mouth and looked at L in shock, Kid, who are you? Who is your master? Which family or sect do you belong to? Harley thought that L must havee from a powerful ancient martial arts family or sect. Otherwise, how could such a young expert in the Uppecia realm exist in society? Upon hearing this, Ls eyes shed with a hint of strangeness. His master? He didnt have one. Nor did he belong to any family or sect. However, his question made him think. With his current strength, he couldnt contend with the Graham family yet. Moreover, L didnt want to truly offend them for now as he still had many constraints around him and making enemies everywhere wasnt wise. Furthermore, it seemed like he had forces of Core Formation experts. Thinking this way, L snorted coldly with some arrogance and said mysteriously, Youre not worthy enough to know my background! Ill only tell you one thing C even if its your entire Graham family, they wouldnt dare provoke my backing force! Go back and tell your patriarch that Jared promised me Spirit Jade before so it would be best if they send it over obediently! Dont force me into demanding things from Graham family because no one has ever dared default on their debts owed to me! After saying these extremely domineering words arrogantly, L left directly without looking back. Harley sat there paralyzed with changing expressions on his face. After L left, he took out his phone and called the Patriarch Matthias Graham. Uncle Harley, how did things go? Matthias picked up the phone call then asked. As an alchemist within the family, Harley held a somewhat aloof status. Even Matthias, the family head, treated him with a degree of respect. Things went wrong! This guy named L is very strong-willed, refusing to hand over Nourishing Essence Pills form while also injuring both Jared and myself! Upon hearing this news, Matthias was stunned for a moment before speaking up angrily, What?! Not only did he refuse but also dared injure both of you?! How dare he not put our family into consideration? Sir, you wouldnt believe it. This guy is a master in the Uppecia Realm! And, perhaps, he really doesnt regard our family with much regard. Harley recounted the events, including Ls final words. Do you think this kid really has some powerful background? He even threatened toe to our ce if we dont give him the Spirit Jade! On the phone, Matthiass face changed constantly after hearing this. Hes really arrogant! Could it be that he really has something to rely on?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Harley hesitated for a moment and analyzed in a deep voice, Its hard to say! Otherwise, how could he reach the Uppecia Realm at such a young age? And also refine Nourishing Essence Pills? Sir, what should we do? If there is no strong force behind him, it is impossible. After pondering for a while, Matthias spoke with caution. Dont provoke him yet! Didnt he say that if we dont give him Spirit Jade, he wille knocking on our door? I want to see if this kid really dares and then decide how to deal with him. On the other side. L was unaware that his bluff had actually aroused suspicion from the Graham family. After leaving Lava Java Tea House, L bought some medicinal materials and started researching other types of low-level elixirs. He wasnt too worried about injuring two members of the Graham family. Of course not because he thought he could scare them off but because L had another confidence in his heart. As they say C where there are people there are profits; where there are conflicts there are opportunities! Just like the major pharmaceutical distributors with Flynn before, the introduction of several new medicines by L made them see potential benefits. As a result, they cooperated willingly multiple times. This time would be no different! As long as he can bring enough benefits to the Graham family, they wouldnt care about his actions or even sit down and talk things out properly. At Hodges Wine: Mr. Hodge! Mr. Hodge youre here? Other employees in sales department greeted Dillon tteringly upon seeing him arrive. Dillon nodded stylishly and looked at Allison. Allison huh? How is your job as sales manager going? Is it tough or easy? Dillon walked over next to Allisons desk and leaned down asking her questions closely. Last time when Dillon received more than ten Nourishing Essence Pills from L, he promised Allison that she would not be harassed again by him. But after a few days, Dillon couldnt resist again! Looking at the delicate face in front of him, he wanted to get closer and kiss her. Anyway, he already got the Nourishing Essence Pill, so why bother with anything else? No trouble at all. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Hodge, but Im a bit busy now. How about we talkter Allison leaned back and forced a smile. Dillon was too close and made her feel ufortable. Okay then, you go ahead and be busy! Ill treat you to dinner tonight after work, Dillon said without hesitation. Thats settled then! Haha Dillon rubbed his chin before leaving without waiting for Allisons response. Allison frowned slightly as she felt troubled inside! Dillon had promised not to harass her against time but went back on his word this time around. If it doesnt work out tonight, leave early before work ends to avoid him! Allison calcted in her mind helplessly. Meanwhile Dillon returned to his CEO office within thepany after leaving the sales department. Apart from the Hodges Wine, there were otherpanies and industries under the Hodge family that Dillon didnt often visit before. But ever since Brandon introduced him to Allison, he started demanding to take over Hodges Wine from his own father. He even set up a dedicated office as the general manager here. Just as he walked in, Dillon received a call from his father, Quinn Hodge. Dad whats up? Im busy at work. Dillon answered seriously upon picking up. Quinn snorted, I dont know what kind of brat you are? What are you doing being so busy? Are you still harassing that female employee named Allison? A chip off the old block; Quinn knew exactly what kind of son he had raised! Dillon smiled awkwardly, How could that be? Quinn hummed coldly before changing tone with some excitement, Alright enough nonsense, son. Do we have any business between us? Huh? What business? Dillon was confused about what could make his dad so excited like this. Mr. Austin ising to Ednd! Quinn said solemnly Chapter 247 Allison’s Disappearance Mr. Austin? Which Mr. Austin? Dillon was momentarily confused, but then he had an idea. Is it someone from the Austin family? As one of the four major families in Kreanford, the Austin family had influence throughout the city. The Hodge family, on the other hand, was a second-rate family in Ednd with connections to the Austin family. Of course, for the Austin family, the Hodge family was just a small yer in their game. Their business dealings were usually conducted through peripheral members of their organization. Yes! Hes from the Austin family! Quinn eximed over the phone. And this time its Alexander Austin himself who hase! Weve never been able to get close to anyone directly rted to them before. This is a great opportunity! If we can make a good impression and build a rtionship with Mr. Austin, he continued excitedly, well be unstoppable! Alexander was not only part of the Austin familys second generation but also its future head C he was one of their core members! If they could gain his favor and get him on their side, they could easily benefit from his connections and resources. Dillon shared Quinns enthusiasm at this prospect: if they could sessfully connect with Alexander and elevate themselves within Ednd as well as be top-tiered second-generation elites! But Dad, Dillon asked eagerly after Quinn finished speaking about how important Alexander was for them, how are we going to do that? Quinn chuckled knowingly, Its simple C appeal to what he likes! Ill tell you something, he continued conspiratorially. Mr. Austin is quite fond of women C he has several mistresses in Kreanford alone. Dillon smirked understandingly, So basicallyhe likes beautiful women? Quinnughed heartily at Dillons response, What man doesnt? Sondidnt you say that Allison from our winepany is an absolute stunner? Dillon nodded hesitantly. Allison was indeed gorgeous but she also happened to be someone whom Dillon fancied himself. Mr. Austin should arrive tonight, Quinn said slyly. why dont you take her out tonight and let her spend some time with him? At these words, Dillon felt uneasy. Did his father really want him give up Allison like that? Hey, kid, dont be so short-sighted! As long as you can satisfy Mr. Austin, you wont need any other women in the future. Quinn guessed his sons thoughts and immediately scolded him. I know that! But I havent even managed to get Allison yet. Shes very proud and probably wont agree to apany Mr. Austin! Dillon was hesitant. Dont you have any brains right now? If she doesnt want to go, cant you just tie her up? Shes just an ordinary woman from a normal family. Just give her some money and scare her a bit. Can she still refuse? Quinn said impatiently. As the saying goes, A fish rots from the head down, and it was clear that he wasnt a good person as a father either. I understand! Dad, dont worry, Ill definitely handle it! Dillon had an evil smile on his face. That evening Allison left work ten minutes early and secretly felt relieved that she didnt run into Dillon. Little did she know that someone had already been watching her! Later that night L had just put Nora to bed when he received an unfamiliar phone call.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Who is this? On the other end of the line was a middle-aged woman with some concern and anxiety in her voice. L ah, its Allisons mom! Do you remember me? Kailey asked tentatively. Mrs. Singleton? Of course I remember you! L replied politely despite Kaileys previous snobbish behavior towards him because after all she was Allisons mother. Do you have anything going on with my daughter? What do you mean? L looked confused before breaking out into sweat, I havent seen Allison today. Then whats going on? Where could Allison be? Normally, she would have been back by now, never staying out at this time. I thought she went to find you! I cant reach her on the phone either. Could something have happened? Kailey expressed with growing concern. Oh? Cant get in touch? L frowned, feeling a sense of unease. Yeah! You know, Ive been unwell before, and Allison takes care of everything at home. So, she alwayses home early after work, even if theres something or overtime, shed always let me know. Its past nine now, and theres been no word from her. What could be going on? What worries me the most is that I called a colleague at herpany and they said, Allison left before work was over today!'' Where could she have gone? Could she have run into some bad people on the way? Kailey fretted. Mrs. Singleton, dont worry. Maybe Allison will be back soon. Ill ask around for you and call you if theres any news, Lforted. Okay, okay. Her dad and I will also look around nearby! Kailey gratefully agreed. After hanging up the phone, L furrowed his brow. He also felt that something was not right about this situation. He tried calling Allison but her phone was turned off. I hope nothing has happened to her, he muttered to himself. After all, Allison was young and beautiful and always went to work alone. Who knew when she might encounter someone with ill intentions? With this in mind, L used divination techniques from Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique to read his old friends fortune! The Mountain Heavens Great umtion Hexagram? Oh no! Allison has really been kidnapped! This hexagram symbolized a person who was traveling being trapped or detained. After pondering for a long time, L dialed a phone number he had saved just a few days ago on his cellphone C Dillons number. After L sold him more than ten Nourishing Essence Pillsst time, Dillon exchanged contact information with L and promised that if he had any extra pills to sell in the future, he could contact him anytime as he would definitely buy them at high prices. L had agreed only because he wanted to prevent this guy from harming Allison again after what happenedst time. ording to what Kailey said earlier, Allison left thepany early when it wasnt even dark yet outside. What kind of criminal came out in broad daylight? Therefore it was more likely that someone targeted specifically against Alisonmitted this crime. Considering Alisons circle of acquaintanceship, who would want harm her? The first suspect in Ls mind was Dillon from Alisonspany!! The call was quickly answered by Dillon himself, Mr. Hodge where are you? I have several Nourishing Essence Pills here again. Do you still want them? asked L sternly. Chapter 248 I’m Here to Give a Gift Dillon let out a grunt of surprise and uncertainty. L? he asked. Yes, its me! Mr. Hodge, you said that if I have any more Nourishing Essence Pills to sell, I could contact you anytime, L said.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Dillon hesitated for a moment before dismissing him with a wave of his hand. Not tonight! Im busy tonight. Maybe another day. But be prepared to pay top dor! he said before hanging up the phone! At that moment, Quinn next to him asked, Son, who was that? Dillons eyes flickered with suspicion as he replied, This guy is Allisons old ssmate He went on to exin what had happened previously. After finishing his story, Dillon snorted in disgust and eximed, This guy never sells early orte but just happens toe looking for me tonight? Something seems fishy here! Im not dealing with him! Quinn nodded in agreement and added, Allisons old ssmate? Hmph. Then he turned towards Dillon with an approving look on his face and said, Son, you did the right thing! It does seem suspicious so be careful and well talk about it after tonight. Meanwhile L looked at the disconnected phone call with coldness in his heart! That phone call was actually a test! He wasnt even buying Nourishing Essence Pills anymore? Heh L was almost certain now that Allisons disappearance was rted to Dillon. The next second, he called Mason asking for help investigating Dillon from the Hodges Wine. Mason, do you know anything about this rich kid named Dillon Hodge from the Hodges Wine? Where does he usually hang out especially when doing some shady business? Mason had been one of Ednds underground bosses for many years now and had be one of the two major forces in the underground scene, making things much easier than L himself investigating alone. Dillon? Brother-inw, Ill look into it for you! Mason readily agreed A few momentster, Mason called back giving L an update on what they found out about Dillon. Dillon was a yboy who took advantage of girls because of his familys wealth and power but usually targeted girls from ordinary families whom cant fight back against the Hodge family even if they wanted too, which made them easy targets. Even if they couldnt handle it themselves, Dillon would give them some money aspensation which would keep them quiet since most people didnt want trouble with the Hodge family. The Hodge family has a Merliscire Chateau, where Dillon usually hangs out, its like his own personal hideout. The Merliscire Chateau! OK, I get it! L muttered, his eyes shing with a cold glint. For the past few days, Emerson had been by Ls side to recover from his injuries. After hanging up the phone with Mason, L told Emerson about this. Mr. Willis, is there anything you need? Do you want me toe with you? No need, stay at home and watch over Nora! Ill go out for a bit. Its nothing major, L waved him off before leaving in his car. Merliscire Chateau! It was an enormous building that covered thousands of square feet. Inside were warehouses used for storing the Hodges Wine products and specialized wine cers used to store various types of fine wines. Of course, there were also several small houses and vis for living quarters. This ce was the absolute private domain of the Hodge familys father and son. In the basement of one viy Allison who had been captured here. Quinn couldnt help but drool when he saw her tied up on a wooden bed with cloth stuffed into her mouth while she remained unconscious. Apart from Dillon and Quinn father-son duo in the basement was another well-built man whose gaze was sharp as he exuded an imposing aura! His nickname was ck Scorpion C someone Quinn had saved before when he was wanted byw enforcement agencies. This person possessed incredible martial arts skills that made him an expert in Bright Forceter stages after being saved by Quin. He followed him ever since then doing some unsavory work for the Hodge family father-son duo such as kidnapping people which ck Scorpion did effortlessly now. Son, your taste is not bad at all! Quinn chuckled evilly. Well yeah! Dad, what do you think if we give this woman to Mr. Austin? Hed be pleased, right? Dillon smirked. Pleased? Definitely pleased! A woman this beautiful would make any man unable to resist her charms! Quinn grinned widely before taking out his phone dialing Alexanders number. Because Alexander wasing to Ednd this time, Quinn took the initiative to contact him, asking for help in arranging amodation and the like. It was precisely because of this that Quinn felt an opportunity had presented itself, a chance to connect with this key figure of the Austin family. Therefore, he spared no effort, trying to cater to Alexanders preferences and firmlytch onto his coattails. Mr. Austin, where are you? I have arranged a ce for you to stay at Merliscire Chateau. Shall Ie pick you up? Quinn asked eagerly. I am already in the Ednd territory. You dont need to pick me up. I know my way around, Alexander replied calmly and confidently. Yes, sir! Take your time on the way here. Once you arrive, let me wee and refresh you! Quinn tried his best to please him. What refreshment? I am only staying for one night. Theres no need for that. I have already eaten dinner tonight and will leave tomorrow after finishing my business. Dont bother yourself, Alexander said coldly as if he was not interested in his efforts at all. No! Its not just about food. Besides that, we have prepared a special gift for you! Quinn said mysteriously. A special gift? What is it? Alexander was surprised by this news. Haha! You will see when you get here. I promise it will be something extraordinary that youll love! Its an exquisite item haha Quinn teased him yfully while keeping the surprise hidden from him. At this moment, he felt proud of himself because he had figured out what would appeal to Alexander and had captured Allison as a gift for him. Otherwise, given his indifferent attitude towards him now, it would not be easy to win his favor. As for whether or not he would like this special gift, Quinn did not even consider it. Looking at Allison in front of his eyes made him sure that no man could resist such beauty! Oh? An exquisite item? Alexander finally showed some interest upon hearing about the special gift. Well then keep it aside for me! To tell the truth C I came here with gifts too. If there is anything else worth gifting alongside your exquisite item, then let me know so that I can present them together! Upon hearing these words from Alexander, Quinn knew exactly what he meant. Can had warned him repeatedly before he came over: make sure to bring thickpensation gifts along with Isas apology towards L. He also exined their rtionship clearly: L was not only a divine doctor but also an unparalleled master who could single-handedly defeat four grandmaster experts! Moreover, L held Priocias Dragon Order which had been awarded by Generalissimo Ilonyo himself making L an honorary generalissimo. After learning all of this, Alexander no longer looked down on L in the slightest. He gritted his teeth and prepared a generous gift with great care, even though it cost him dearly. But when it came to gifts, more was always better. So when he heard that Quinn had also prepared a big gift for him, Alexanders first thought was to give it to L as well! Chapter 249 Pretend it Never Happened? Of course, Alexander wouldnt tell Quinn too much. He certainly wouldnt admit that he was here to apologize to someone, as it wouldpromise his status. He simply told Quinn that he was here to deliver a gift. Oh? Who are you giving the gift to? A man or a woman? Quinn asked, puzzled. A man. Whats the big deal? Do I need to report back to you on who this person is? Alexander snapped. No! No! Of course not hehe! Quinnughed awkwardly. After hanging up the phone, he looked surprised for a moment before bing even more excited. Dad, whats going on? Dillon asked with confusion as he saw his fathers changing expressions. You know what? Mr. Austin actually came all this way just to give someone a gift! Can you believe it?! With Mr. Austins status and reputation, who could this person be that deserves such special treatment from him? As excitement and anticipation shone in his eyes, Quinn continued, And most importantly this important figure is also male! Hahaha! Thats great news! Really? If there is someone whom Mr. Austin wants so badly to please with gifts in Ednd we only need some connection with them and we can walk sideways in Ednd from now on! Dillon eximed excitedly. The next second they both turned their attention towards Allison who was tied up there; an evil grin appeared on their faces! The Hodge family had made it big thanks solely due her presence; ha-ha-who said women were bad luck? Allison was their lucky star! However, at that moment, they heard somemotion outside which sounded like chaos breaking out somewhere nearby Hmm? What happened? Quinn frowned slightly I dont know either! Let me go check with ck Scorpion. Dillon said as he walked out of the basement apanied by ck Scorpion When they got upstairs and saw what was happening within the courtyard of the winery C several bodyguards had been beaten down onto the ground while screaming miserably C both mens faces changed drastically upon seeing one tall figure standing nearby exuding an icy aura L? Dillon cried out in surprise when recognizing him immediately. Immediately, a hint of hostility appeared on his face as he sneered, You still came here? What, you want to force me to buy your pills? Didnt I say I dont have time for that tonight? L stared at him with a cold voice and asked, Where is Allison? Hearing this question, Dillon thought to himself that this guy must be here for Allison. How should I know! L snorted and walked directly towards the vi. Dillon hade out from there earlier and L suspected that Allison was inside the vi.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ck Scorpion, kill him! Damn it! Dillons expression suddenly turned fierce as he pointed at L. Yes, Mr. Hodge! ck Scorpion responded fiercely and charged towards L with great momentum. When he reached Ls side, a cruel look appeared on his face as he pulled out a dagger from his sleeve and shed it towards Ls throat! This guy was wanted by thew and an ouw who always used deadly moves when attacking. Die! A wicked smile appeared on ck Scorpions face. However, in just an instant moment of lightning speed movement, L flicked his hand causing ck Scorpions knife to fly out of his hand directly! The force behind it made ck Scorpion feel numbness in his whole arm which started bleeding profusely! Feeling the terrifying strengthing towards him, ck scorpions facial expression changed drastically but before he could retreat or dodge, he had no choice but to activate all of its body defense power using Iron Cloth Shirt technique. With a muffled sound apanying it, he was kicked away by Ls foot! Afternding heavily on the ground, he spewed out blood while standing up unsteadily! L raised an eyebrow, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. Although he kicked casually, the force behind it was quite formidable. Normally, he would expect the person to be severely injured or even incapacitated. It was unexpected that the person could still stand up. It seemed like this person specialized in physical defense training? At this moment when Dillon saw how ck Scorpion was kicked away by Lashcans foot while spewing blood, he showed panic-stricken fearfulness. F*cking hell! After cursing once more under breaths, he turned around wanting to run back into the vi again. Seeing this, L was about to catch up. However, at that moment, another person emerged, dragging a woman along. If it wasnt Quinn and Allison, then who could it be? Stop right there! Otherwise Ill shoot her dead! Quinn nced at ck Scorpion, blood dripping from his mouth, and yelled at L in a stern voice. He held an iron knuckle in his hand, pressing it against Allisons temple. Mmm Mmm Allison finally woke up and whimpered with fear in her beautiful eyes. But her mouth was gagged with cloth, so she couldnt speak to L. L stopped walking when he saw this and looked at Allison for a moment. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that her clothes were still intact. Thank goodness, she hadnt been vited! You better not mess around! Let her go now, and Ill pretend nothing happened! L said to the Hodge family father and son with a serious face. At this point, Dillon stopped running too. A sneer appeared on his face as he said, Youll pretend nothing happened? Screw you! Dare to break into my territory and hurt my people? I wont let it slide! Dillon pointed at L then turned to ck Scorpion, Scorpion, can you still fight? Go over there and teach him a lesson! Quinn held the gun against Allisons head while making eye contact with ck Scorpion. He signaled for him to kill L. Alexander was about to arrive soon; Quinn didnt want any trouble here. ck Scorpion nodded grimly then walked towards L menacingly. Ls kick had made him feel like all of his organs had shifted inside him. He was shocked by how strong L was but also filled with anger and resentment towards him. When he walked up to L and saw that this guy hadnt moved an inch, ck Scorpion suddenlyughed cruelly. He knew that because of that womans safety concerns, he wouldnt dare move! p! The next second, ck Scorpion swung his arm around before pping hard across Ls face!! Mmm Mmm Seeing this scene unfold before her eyes caused Allison to struggle desperately while whimpering out loud. She knew that it was all happening because of herself! She feared being in danger too! Chapter 250 Can’t Even Kill Anyone? Hahaha enjoying yourself? Dillonughed triumphantly. Quinn, holding onto Allison, sneered and said, Exactly! You better not move, or Ill kill this woman! L took a deep breath, and a cold gleam shed in his starry eyes. To be honest, the p from ck Scorpion on his face didnt really hurt him at all. Just a skilled Bright Force yer in thete game, cant even hurt L! This was not about whether it hurt or not, but rather a form of humiliation! Allison was currently in the hands of the Hodge family father and son, with guns pointed at her head. L was really afraid to make any sudden movements at this time. Although it was frustrating and infuriating to be pped in the face, it was nothingpared to Allisons safety and well-being! Snap! Snap! Following that, ck Scorpion, with a hint of resentment and satisfaction, fiercely pped L twice. Just now, L kicked him and made him spit blood. He had been holding in his anger, and at this moment he only felt like he had released it fiercely. Watching this scene, Allison desperately twisted her body and let out a sound of anxiety from her throat. Tears of anger and guilt flew from the beautiful eyes. Hehe It itches! At this moment, L just smiled as if he didnt care and said. Upon hearing these words, the Hodge family father and son were immediately angered.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Damn it! Still daring to provoke, huh? Scorpion, beat him to death for me! Seems like hes enjoying it a lot! Dillon said fiercely. At that moment, he saw L being pped in the face by ck Scorpion, and he felt a sense of satisfaction and pleasure. He just liked the feeling of stepping on others. At this moment, Quinn gave ck Scorpion a look full of killing intent. It meant theyd had enough fun and were now nning to quickly get rid of this guy to prevent any unforeseenplications. Then, he used the gun to press against Allisons head, loudly warning L, Kid, you better not move, or Ill blow her brain out! With that said, ck Scorpion once again drew a sharp knife from his waist and suddenly stabbed it towards Ls throat. In the face of this attack, L stood there straight and motionless! They didnt know if it was because he didnt react quickly enough or because of Quinns threat, but he really dared not move and just stood there helplessly. Umm umm umm Allisons eyes widened, desperately trying to call out and alert L. In her eyes, there was a mixture of fear, horror, and sorrow In this moment, Allison only felt that because of herself, she was going to kill L! On the faces of Quinn and Dillon, a touch of cruelty emerged, as if they could already envision Ls blood spattering on the spot, turning him into a lifeless corpse! Bang! However, in the next instant, when the dagger pierced Ls throat, there was a dull thud. But contrary to their imagination, there was no sound of the de cutting into flesh! The tip of the knife was pressed against Ls skin, yet unbelievably it couldnt prate even an inch. ck Scorpion widened his eyes! Quinn and Dillon were also stunned, their eyes almost popping out of their sockets. Allison, with a face full of fear and sorrow, also stood there in disbelief, watching this scene. I said, it itches! At this moment, a disdainful smirk appeared on Ls face. How how is this possible? Kid, how heavy have you trained your imprable defence? ck Scorpions pupils shrank in horror as he asked. Then, he struck again, his expression twisted, directing the knife towards Ls heart, fiercely stabbing at him. However, this time, the result was still the same! L stood there and allowed him to stab, the sharp weapon only tore Ls clothes but couldnt harm him at all! I dont believe it! Ah! Ah! ck Scorpion, unwilling to ept it, roared and madly stabbed at vulnerable and soft parts of Ls body, repeatedly thrusting several times! Even in the end, the knife in his hand bent and curled, but it still couldnt draw blood. Do you want to be a bad person even though you dont have the strength to kill? At this moment, L asked mockingly. At this moment, ck Scorpion waspletely dumbfounded! The Hodge family also had a bewildered expression on their faces! Even Allison seemed to be looking at L like he was a monster. The look of worry and guilt on her face disappeared, and she couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief in her heart. Kid, what the hell are you? Quinns face twitched a few times, and with an expression of uncertainty and surprise, he asked. Ill say it again, let go of Allison, and I wont kill you! Otherwise, this day next year will be the anniversary of your father and sons death! L said coldly, his tone carrying a hint of sternness. Upon hearing this, Quinn tightly grabbed Allison and gritted his teeth, saying, Kid, stop spreading rumors here! I warn you too, while we cant kill you right now, you better get out of here! Otherwise, ck Scorpion wont be able to kill you, and someone else will do itter! Dillon nodded, his toneced with arrogance and bravado. Thats right. With Mr. Austins status, he definitely has top-notch bodyguards by his side. Allison is our gift to Mr. Austin, and if you dare interfere, with Mr. Austins power, crushing you would be as easy as squashing an ant! Quinn nced at his son and furrowed his brow slightly at how he had mentioned Mr. Austin so directly. But it was fine. With the Austin familys influence, even if this matter got out of hand, Alexander could handle it effortlessly. At this moment, the important thing was to scare off L! At least keep him in check so that he wouldnt act recklessly. Mr. Austin? L paused for a moment when he heard the name before looking puzzledly at Quinn and asking, A member of the Austin family in Kreanford? Thats right! Quinn confirmed without hesitation, Kid, since you know about the Austin family, then you should also know about their power! If you dont want to die, then get lost now! Otherwise, when Mr. Austin arrivester on, you wont be able to run away even if you wanted to! Dillon saw Ls expression change after hearing about the Austin familys reputation and thought that L had be afraid too. Haha! Now do you understand fear? Let me tell you something: If you want to save Allison, youre not only offending against Mr. Austin but also another terrifying figure who even someone like him must treat respectfully or give gifts too. Mr. Austin can crush your life easily butpared to this other figure, it would be like childs y! Upon hearing these words again from the Hodge familys father-son duo, Allison became nervous once more. Her beautiful eyes showed despair. Ugh She kept making sounds towards L trying her best for him to leave. Allison never imagined that she was being treated as a gift for some supposed big shot. Hearing what the Hodge familys father-son duo said made them seem all-powerful; they were not people whom someone like L could afford to provoke! Allison resigned herself; her only thought now was that she didnt want L getting involved because of her. However L looked at the Hodge family father-son duo who were smugly confident as though they had nothing left in their arsenal, and revealed a hint of disdainful mockery in his starry eyes. Austin family member? Big Shot? Hehehe I really want to see them now! Chapter 251 Mr. Willis, They’re Entrusted to You Dillon saw Ls face change and thought he was scared. So, he took advantage of the situation and wanted to intimidate L again. However, he didnt expect L to say this! L, you really dont know whats good for you! Youre willing to risk your life for Allison? Dillon gritted his teeth. L sneered and was about to say something when suddenly a series of car horns sounded. Several SUVs and seven-seater vans entered through the estate gate that L had just broken open.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. From their license tes, they were all from Jieyson, Kreanford. After parking their cars, a group of people got out led by an imposing middle-aged man who turned out to be Alexander! Whats going on? Alexander frowned as he surveyed the scene with suspicion in his eyes. He looked at the Hodge family father and son holding onto a stunning woman as well as ck Scorpion and L over there. At this point, L also looked over expressionlessly, and their gazes collided with each other. When Alexander saw what L looked like, his expression froze momentarily before shing with many guesses about him. However, he didnt show any signs yet but Quinn asked politely, Mr. Austin, youre here? Dillon also nodded respectfully then pointed at Allison, Mr. Austin, this beautifuldy is our gift for you from me and my dad. What do you think? She looks pretty right? Are you satisfied? Alexander raised an eyebrow while pretending to examine Allison closely before showing interest, Not bad! Its rare to find such beauty! Of course it is! This is our gift for you. However if you want her as a gift too, then its possible! Quinn said excitedly upon hearing Alexanders words. Then Dillon pointed at L saying, But Mr. Austin, someone wants to sabotage us by taking this woman away! Thats right! But this guy is still very skilled. We cant handle him ourselves so we might need your people. Dillon red at L while gritting his teeth in anger. Alexander nced at L and said, I dont need your input on how I handle things. Ill deal with this personter. Since this beauty is given to me, Ill take care of her! he said, signaling to one of his men. The man seemed eager to get his hands on Allison as he walked towards the Hodge family father and son and picked up Allison without hesitation. Mmm Mmm Allison struggled desperately as she kicked her legs while being carried away by the man. The Hodge family didnt think twice about it and handed over Allison to Alexanders men. They were pleased with Alexanders eagerness for their gift. It seemed Alexander satisfied with their gift? Ha ha Mr. Austin, dont forget to kill that guy so we can avoid anyplications, Quinn sneered at L as a reminder. Dillon and ck Scorpion smirked in agreement, thinking that Alexander would soon take care of L for them. However, what happened next left them all shocked. Alexander signaled his men who then walked over towards L while still carrying Allison. Mr. Willis, were handing her over to you, he said pointing directly at L. L had been standing there quietly since Alexander arrived. After receiving Allison from his men, he finally nodded at Alexander saying, Thank you. Youre wee Mr. Willis! Even if I hadnte here today, Im sure you could have handled it yourself, Alexander chuckled. At this point the Hodge family father and son along with ck Scorpion lookedpletely stunned! Mr. Austin! What are you doing? Quinn asked confusedly. How could you give Allison away like that? Dillon stuttered in disbelief. Mr. Willis is the one whom I wanted to give a gift. Isnt that right? mocked Alexander sarcastically beforeughing out loud. The faces of the Hodge family father and son along with ck Scorpion were filled with shock beyond words! What? Alexander came here bearing gifts only for him to hand it over to L? What was going on here?! How could this be? Was Alexander joking? Just then, Alexander waved his hand and his men sprang into action. Several boxes were lifted off the car and ced in front of L. When they were opened, a dazzling disy of gold and jewels sparkled in the night. Some boxes were filled with gold bars, others with jewelry, and some contained antique jade pieces! There was even one box full of crisp new bills. All together, these items were worth a fortune! Can had Alexandere forward to apologize to L with such a generous gift. Alexander was really bleeding heavily from this loss. Facing someone who could single-handedly kill four grandmaster experts, Alexander didnt dare to be insincere! At this moment, L released Allison from her bindings and turned around to see all these thingsid out before him. He raised an eyebrow curiously at Alexander. What does this mean? Alexander smiled politely. Mr. Willis, my son has been foolish in the past and has caused many offenses. These items are just a small token of our apologies on behalf of myself and the Austin family! Please ept them. Ls face remained calm as he spoke sincerely to Alexander, Ill say it again C dont let me catch Isa! If I see him again I will kill him! Hearing this made Alexander frown slightly with annoyance but he dared not show any dissatisfaction in front of L; he simply nodded wryly, I understand! I will make sure that bastard stays away from your sight so that he wont harass your wife anymore. L snorted nomittally without saying anything more. At this moment when Allison saw all the gold jewelry antiques piled up like mountains before her eyes, she couldnt help but stare wide-eyed at them all despite not being greedy for money herself. Her mind still felt strongly shaken by their value! Meanwhile, the Hodge family father-son duo along with ck Scorpion werepletely dumbfounded! Their faces changed constantly showing signs of shock panic suspicion fear even trembling slightly! Could it be true that L was actually the big shot Alexander wanted to present? The Hodge family father-son duo now wished they could die right there!! Chapter 252 Slapped to Death The Hodge family looked terrified, their eyes filled with fear. Watching Alexander send box after box of priceless gifts to L, they felt like the ground was about to give way beneath them. To their surprise, L was the recipient of these gifts. The father and son had previously wanted to please this big shot, and now he was right in front of them.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But what shocked the Hodge family even more was that Alexander wasnt just giving gifts C he was apologizing to L. When L threatened to kill his son, Alexander didnt say a word and lowered his posture. Who exactly was Allisons old ssmate? How could he make the core members of the Austin family swallow their pride like this? Suddenly, ck Scorpion made a move and tried to escape at lightning speed. All he could think about was running away C not whether or not Alexander would help L go after him or if he could handle Ls strength on his own. Seeing ck Scorpion trying to flee, Ls eyes shed as he punched towards him from afar with a solid fist made up entirely of true energy. It carried immense power as it hit ck Scorpions back hard. Knowing that ck Scorpion specialized in physical defense training, there were no holds barred with this punch! With a loud thud apanying it, ck Scorpion who had been fleeing at high speeds went flying outwards from the impact point where his spine shattered into pieces! His internal organs were alsopletely destroyed by this blow! Afternding on the ground, this high-level expert in the Bright Force couldnt die any more. He was instantly killed by Ls punch. Alexander and the experts beside him felt their eyelids twitching fiercely, looking at L with awe. When a martial artist reached the realm of a grandmaster, which was the peak of the Energy Refining stage, all the meridians in his body werepletely unobstructed, including the small meridians on their face! Reaching this level, the internal energy can flow out from any part of the body, achieving both offensive and defensive effects! This was the mark of a grandmaster! Seeing Ls punch that killed someone from a distance, Alexander no longer had any doubts about Ls strength. This young man was at least a grandmaster-level powerhouse! Mr. Willis, how do you want to deal with this father and son? Alexander thought to himself, bing even more polite towards L. He pointed towards the Hodge family father and son and asked him. At that moment, Dillon and Quinn shuddered in fear, showing a strong expression of terror! Thud! Dillon knelt down on the ground, kowtowing to L, Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis, please spare me Oh right, didnt you want to sell me the Nourishing Essence Pills? Ill buy them for 10 million each. How about it? I was blind not to recognize you. Please forgive me and let me go! I promise that I will never again have any thoughts on Allison I wont do it again! I wont do it again! As he spoke these words, Dillons eyes flickered for a moment before he suddenly pointed at his own father Quinn. It was my dad! It was my dad who told me to capture Allison! That has nothing to do with me it has nothing to do with me Upon hearing this statement from his son Dillon, Quinn stood there with an expression of extreme shock and anger. Trembling under both fear and fury, You beast! Who could have expected that Dillon would turn around and bite his own father just so he could shift the me away from himself in front of L? L sneered coldly as icy rage filled his eyes, Spare you? It seems like I gave you a chance before but you didnt cherish it. With that said, he touched his cheek while an evil grin appeared on his face. Alright then since you had ck Scorpion p me three times earlier Ill p you three times too. If you can withstand those three ps without dying, then Ill spare your life how about it? Dillon shuddered at these words as he looked towards where ck Scorpions corpsey; fear etched across his face. ck Scorpion had been beaten by L until death. Would Dillon be able to withstand three ps from him? However at this point in time he knew that he had no choice left Okay! Okay I shouldnt have ordered ck Scorpion around like that. Instead, I shouldve taken responsibility myself I shouldve done so. Mr. Willis, please show mercy! Tremblingly, Dillon nodded along while squeezing out a smile meant for pleasing him. L walked out while a yful yet cruel smile appeared on his face Smack! Immediately after came the sound of a loud pnding squarely onto Dillons face which sent him spinning through the air several times over Several bloody teeth flew out alongside him too! Ahh! After Dillon hit the ground, he struggled to get up, his face already distorted from being pped. One one p, Mr. Willis! Even at this moment, he desperately grinned like a dog wagging its tail for mercy. Smack! As soon as he spoke, L pped him again. Dillon was hit so hard that he fell to the ground and rolled a few times on his backside. By now his vision was blurry and everything looked blood red. His mouth and nose were filled with the taste of blood C it felt like death was imminent. Mr. Willis theres still one more p! Please have mercy I beg you Forgive me spare my life Dillons words were slurred. All he could feel was a buzzing in his head. But somehow he managed to withstand two ps C there was only one left! If he could survive thisst blow, then maybe today wouldnt be hisst day alive. He crawled towards L with pleading and luck on his side. Have mercy? Ha! That only applies when someone makes an innocent mistake! As soon as L finished speaking, Dillon saw him frown before delivering another powerful p! Smack! Crack! This time when Dillon flew out from under Ls hand, it sounded like bones had broken too! When Dillonnded on the ground beneath him, there were pools of red and white liquid oozing out from under him- all because of that final p which had split open his skull! Watching this scene, Quinn was trembling violently, his legs gave way and he knelt down to L. Seeing his son being pped to death by L, he only felt fear at this moment, and he didnt even dare to hate! Mr. Willis please dont kill me! As long as you spare my life, Im willing to be your dog! I can give you money! Everything I have is yours! Spare me please Quinn begged for mercy while kneeling down before L who coldlyughed, I killed your son yet youre still willing to be my dog? Dont you hate me? Chapter 253 How About These as Gifts? Quinn heard Ls question and quickly replied, Even if you gave me a hundred guts, I wouldnt dare hate you, Mr. Willis! Besides, that little bastard just tried to harm me. Even if you dont kill him, Ill make sure he gets what he deserves! Good job killing him, Mr. Willis! Thank you for helping me clean up the mess! Everyone present sneered and mocked them. The Hodge family father and son were truly despicable, showing the worst of human nature. One son pushed all responsibility onto his father in order to save himself. The father shouted good job even though someone had killed his son. L sneered at Quinn but suddenly thought of Allison when it was time to act on his murderous intentions. I can spare your life but you have to transfer your shares in Hodges Wine to Allison withoutpensation. Is that okay? No problem! No problem! Miss Singleton was frightened today so I shouldpensate her for her mental distress! Quinn nodded eagerly without hesitation or regret. Instead, he was excited beyond measure because he knew that as long as L proposed a condition like this, then his life would be spared. Compared with saving his own life, what did a share in a winepany matter? L nodded approvingly, Handle it as soon as possible. Yes! Yes! Ill do it tomorrow! Quinn said gratefully. Allison finally snapped out of her shock and heard Ls proposal; she blushed with embarrassment. L I dont want it. L had already risked everything bying here to save her so Allison felt grateful enough towards him already; how could she ask for more shares? Why not? Its not like Im giving them away for free. Theyrepensation for your losses from him, L asked impatiently. Dont take something without reason or cause trouble unnecessarily, Allison replied firmly. If you dont want them, then shall we kill him instead? Or maybe send him straight into prison since he participated in the kidnapping too? Quinn almost wet himself again when hearing this threat from L and quickly knelt down before Allison begging, Miss Singleton, please help me out here. Please ept these shares. I beg of you. Please ept them!! Allison looked at Quinn who was now groveling on the ground before her pleading pitifully, which made her feel ufortable. So, she finally agreed with an oh sound. Allison wasnt stupid. She could see that L spared Quinns life because she still worked at Hodges Wine. If the boss of thepany died, Hodges Wine would go bankrupt and her job would be in jeopardy! If she didnt agree, L might even kill Quinn. Although the Hodge family deserved to die, Allison didnt want L to kill again. After a moment Alexander had nned on apologizing to L with a gift tomorrow but since they met tonight and resolved things, he left with his men after everything was settled. Meanwhile, L called Mason and asked him to send some cars for transportation while also asking him to help send Allison back home. When Mason arrived, he nced at Allison beside L without saying anything before walking over to a box and opening it up. Holy shit! Mason eximed as he looked at all the gold in one of the boxes before checking out what was inside other boxes which made his expression even more exciting. He didnt make any noise though. Instead, he closed the lid on each box before having his men carry them onto their cars for transport towards Emerald Green Estates. Jeremy was sent off by himself with instructions from Mason, helped send Allison back home then Mason got onto Ls car himself afterwards. Brother-inw, where did you get all this stuff? Did you rob a bank? Sitting in shotgun seat next to him, Mason asked incredulously as there were several million dors worth of items inside those few boxes alone! Isas dad gave me these as an apology, replied L nonchntly causing Masons eyes widen in shock before grinning widely, Looks like Isa wont be messing around with my sister anymore! He looked at his brother-inw admiringly. Hearing about what happened between Isa and Miranda from both Miranda herself and now from L directly made him feel shocked when seeing that Austin family actually sentpensation over! The Austin family they really bowed down low enough for his brother-inw?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was too awesome! For the Lowe family who were just small friespared against the Austin family who were giants within their industry C how could they have been taken down so easily by just one person? At this moment, Ls tone changed and he said with a smile, I havent given your sister a wedding gift yet! Im nning to use these things as the gift and give them to my inws. What do you think? Upon hearing this, Mason pulled the corners of his mouth and said, Thats more than enough! L smiled and said, Okay then. Ill send it in a few days! But before that, you have to keep it a secret from everyone. I want to surprise them. Mason nodded but suddenly looked at L with sharp eyes. Brother-inw, he asked meaningfully. Who was that beautiful woman? She seemed close to you. Mason rarely showed such seriousness as he continued speaking directly to L. I know I cant beat you up, Mason began sternly. But if you dare hurt my sister, even if it costs me my life, I wille after you! L rolled his eyes impatiently and gave Mason an annoyed look. What are you thinking? He asked him bluntly. Shes just my ssmate! Your sister knows about her too! Its not what youre thinking! Mason rxed immediately upon hearing this exnation but still couldnt resist teasing him. Well fine then, heughed while covering his forehead with one hand. I dont care anymore since now were even. He eagerly asked, Brother-inw, can you spare some time for me tomorrow and teach me martial arts privately? I dont want to learn with my sister and Nora. Theyre too chatty, not suitable for me! By the way, I want to learn that move of yours! The one where you stomp your foot and send people flying into the sky! L replied with a face of speechlessness, You wont be able to learn that move! Besides, Im busy tomorrow. I have to go back to my hometown and clean up the house! Its been so many years since Ist went back! Its probably all dpidated As he said this, a touch of nostalgia and sigh appeared in Ls eyes. There was a time when L harbored resentment towards his parents, and ever since he went to college, he never returned to the old house in the countryside. But at this moment, it felt like his heart was being pulled back there like an arrow! Perhaps, the scent of his parents still lingered there!! Chapter 254 Return to the Old Place After hearing the news of his parents passing from Sierra, L had the urge to go back and visit the old house. With only ten days left until the wedding, Miranda had mentioned wanting to see Ls childhood home yesterday. Even Emmanuel and Cara had expressed interest in visiting. L knew that Miranda, her parents, and even her little brother already considered him family. That was why they wanted to know more about his past. Naturally, L couldnt refuse their request. But before he could do that, he needed to clean up the old house first. Otherwise, it might not be habitable anymore. The next morning in Carningsby Vige of Laenteglos Town under Ednd Citys jurisdiction, a bus stopped in front of a civilian house on the east side of town. L jumped off with Mason following closely behind him along with Dennis, Jeremy and other members of Masons gang. When they heard that L wasing back to clean up his old housest night, Mason didnt hesitate for a second before bringing people over to help out. Cleaning up an entire house by himself would have been too much trouble for L so he didnt argue with his little brother-inw about it either. L wanted to keep a low profile so they hired a small bus instead of driving fancy cars like usual when going out together as friends or business partners around Ednd City. Mason, who usually walked around Ednd, carrying an iron shovel, followed behind them while Dennis and others were carrying tools for work as well. All looking like ordinary workers without anyone suspecting their true identities as big shots Brother-inw, said Mason surprised at seeing this old home, Did you live here when you were young? Yeah, replied L looking at this familiar yet somewhat unfamiliar ce. This used to be my home. He left the vige only after he entered high school. Before that, he lived in the vige with his parents, and he attended junior high school in the town. After standing there for a while lost in thought, L regainedposure, walked over and opened the door saying, Come on inside! In the courtyard, weeds grew everywhere giving off an abandoned feeling, which made L feel sad inside but told everyone else just clean up outside while he would handle things inside himself! He just wanted to feel the traces left by his parents, even if it was just a little bit. He didnt want anything to be destroyed by others. I understand, brother-inw! Mason agreed and then turned to his men. Lets do this! As soon as he finished speaking, the group of men rushed into the yard and enthusiastically started working. They knew that they were helping L clean up his old home, which was an honor in their hearts. These leaders of Masons men had personallye out today and didnt give this opportunity to their subordinates. L smiled and began cleaning up inside the house. After a moment, he pushed open the door of his parents bedroom. A musty smell hit him in the face, making L feel uneasy. Dad, Mom, your son is back! Ls voice choked with emotion as he walked into the room and touched everything here The bedding where his parents slept, his mothers dressing table, and wardrobe with their clothes hanging inside Finally, L took out two pieces of clothing that each parent used to wear most often from the closet and covered his face with them. He took a deep breath as if trying to smell even a hint of scent left behind by them. Plop! The next second L knelt down deeply burying himself in their clothes while tears streamed down his face uncontrobly. Dad Mom Where are you? Are you really dead? Why did you leave me? Why did you go to Lucoork West all those years ago? Do you know how much Ive missed you all these years? L cried out repeatedly in heart-wrenching sobs over again At this moment he wanted nothing more than cry loudly! He wanted to kneel in his parents room, holding their belongings, and release his vulnerability. He knew that he couldnt do it yet! Right now he wasnt worthy enough! He had to stay strong! One day, when he possessed the power to rival or even annihte the ancient Willis family and avenged his parents, perhaps then he would be able to kneel in front of their graves and truly cry out in pain! That would be the time when he can fully release his grief and vulnerability! The Willis family! The ancient The Willis family! Mom and Dad, I will definitely avenge you! After what seemed like an eternity, L finally stood up from the ground and buried his inner vulnerability deep inside. He took a deep breath and gritted his teeth! His eyes were filled with hatred and killing intent. After calming himself down, L began to tidy up seriously. A few minutester, when he pried open the drawer of his mothers dressing table, he saw a notebook hanging on it with a small lock. Ls eyes flickered as he applied some force to break the lock. When he opened the notebook, his face changed several times. It was his mothers diary! L breathed heavily and flipped directly to the end of the book. For years, he had never understood why his parents suddenly went to Lucoork West! Maybe there was something in his mothers diary that could exin it. He saw a familiar handwriting that made Ls eyes moist again: L is already eighteen years old now. In just a few more years, he will marry and have children! My father-inw had taken the secret medicine of the ancient Willis family, and the curse would inevitably be randomly inherited by direct descendants within four generations. Brodie is fine, L is fine, which means that dreadful curse will surely be passed down to Ls children! What should Brodie and I do? L looked at what his mother had written, his expression changing constantly. Curse! Was Noras illness really a curse? On this point, Summer didnt lie to him! Did their parents leave for Lucoork West to find a way to break this curse? Wasnt it said that only the ancient Willis family could break it? Could it be that there was something in Lucoork West that can break this curse? Or was Lucoork West where the ancient Willis family was located?! Many questions arose in Ls mind as he was about to continue flipping through the diary to see if his mother had left any other clues. But at that moment, he heard someone knocking on the door of the house, so he temporarily put away the diary. Ill read it thoroughly when I bring it back! L thought to himself as he walked out of the house. At this moment, Dennis had already gone to open the door, and there was a trendy-looking woman standing outside, peering inside. Who are you looking for? Dennis asked politely after sizing her up quickly. He knew this was Ls hometown, and perhaps there were some old acquaintances of L here.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just then, the fashionable woman caught sight of L walking out of the house and her eyes lit up. Hey! Who do we have here? Its really you who came back? Chapter 255 Toad, How Have You Been Getting By? As L walked towards the gate, he waved his hand at Dennis to indicate that he had nothing to do with it. Then, his eyes fell on the stunningly fashionable woman with starry eyes and an expression of surprise. Carissa Leon? he asked. The woman was wearing a revealing outfit that showed off her long legs, making her stand out in the vige. Carissa was from the Carningsby Vige and was around the same age as L. Her father owned a quarry in the mountains east of the vige and could be considered its richest man. He also employed several people. Thanks to her familys wealth and influence in the area, Carissa had always been proud like a swan and looked down on anyone her age in the vige C including L. L attended school with Carissa from elementary through middle school but had little interaction with her except for one misunderstanding they had during their third year of middle school. Tsk tsk, Carissa sneered as she surveyed L up and down upon seeing him again after so many years away without notice. When did this frog sneak back into town? I just got here this morning, replied L nonchntly as he rubbed his nose. Im busy right now, so if you dont have anything important to say, lets catch up another time. With that said, L began closing the gate without bothering to say much more to Carissa because their rtionship wasnt exactly what one would call friendly due to their past history together. However, before he could close itpletely shut behind him though, she grabbed onto his shirt tightly while pointing at his nose usingly, Did I tell you that you can leave? Huh? She then coldlyughed while asking, What are you trying to prove? Have you forgotten how hard you chased after me back when we were still in middle school? Howe now that things arent going your way anymore? Suddenly its too embarrassing for you even look at me? Upon hearing these words from Carissas mouth, Ls face darkened immediately, Carissa, he said sternly while shaking off her grip on him gently but firmly nheless. That was years ago! Why bring it up again now? He continued by saying, Besides Ive exined countless times already about how I didnt write those love letters back then. Someone else made me deliver them. Because Carissa came from a well-off family since she was young, she dressed up and dressed very stylishly when she entered junior high school, and she was indeed beautiful. As a result, she became the schools beauty. At that time, there was a troublemaker in Ls ss who had a secret crush on Carissa. Knowing that L and Carissa were from the same vige, he forced L to help him deliver a love letter. But the annoying thing was that the guy didnt write his name on the love letter, so Carissa mistakenly thought it was L who liked her. Coincidentally, at that time, the leader of the troublemakers in the fourth grade was also pursuing Carissa, so the troublemaker in Ls ss would never admit that he wrote the love letter. As a result, L took all the me. Not only did he get beaten up by the leader from fourth year but ever since then, Carissa would often humiliate him and call him toad repeatedly. This incident became Ls biggest shame at that time. He never thought that after so many years had passed, Carissa would still bring it up! The nickname toad still rolled off her tongue easily as she sneered at him with disdain on her face. Youre still such a loser toad. Even now you cant admit what you did back then? But I guess its no surprise. Someone like you is destined to be a nobody for life. Youre only fit for secret admiration and feeling inferior in front of me. Tsk tsk She pointed towards the bus and mocked him saying, I bet this is what you do now right? I heard you got into college but after graduation became just another bus driver? Its hrious! How have you been getting by, toad? What I do has nothing to do with you! L furrowed his brow and spoke expressionlessly before forcefully shaking off Carissas hand grabbing onto his clothes. He couldnt be bothered dealing with such women anymore. Ahh! However, he may have used too much force. Carissa stumbled backwards and let out an rmed cry as she fell onto the ground due to wearing high heels which caused her ankle to twist painfully. How dare you hit me?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Honey! Honeye quickly someone hit me! Carissa rubbed her ankle and shouted in frustration. Carissa, whats wrong? As the voice fell, a man in his thirties got out of a nearby Mercedes-Benz and walked briskly towards her. He had tattooed arms, a buzz cut, and wore arge gold chain and watch. He looked like a tough guy not to be messed with. His name was Omar Yates, also known as Buster, a notorious troublemaker in Laenteglos Town. Omar looked after Carissas family quarry business which led them into bing close. Young man, did you hit my girlfriend? Omar walked over full of hostility pointing at L while asking aggressively. I didnt touch her. L shook his head coldly. Honey, it was him who knocked me down. Help me get revenge. Carissa stood up on tiptoes supporting herself while leaning against Omar coquettishly speaking out loud. She sneered at L, looking down on him. Do you remember when I told you about the toad who had a crush on me in school? Thats him! He used to give me love letters all the time and even snuck into the girls bathroom to peek at me. I wanted to gouge his eyes out! So disgusting! Hearing this, L almost choked and found it amusing. When did he ever sneak into the girls bathroom to peek at her? Was she delusional or something? Omar looked at L with disdain and hostility after hearing Carissas words. So, you were the one harassing Carissa back then? Look at yourself first before thinking about a goddess like her. Youre not even worth her attention. L found their conversation amusing as he shook his head in disbelief while looking at Carissa. Goddess? Haha Although Carissa was attractive enough, Ls taste had already been elevated by being around Miranda all day long. How could someone like Carissa be called a goddess? It was ridiculous. Carissa became so angry that her heavily made-up face twisted in rage as she shouted, You ugly toad! What kind of expression is that?! Honey, beat him up for me! A lowly bus driver dares act tough with me? Omar red fiercely at L. Ill kill you, poor bastard! He looked at the bus parked outside Ls house and thought that L was just a bus driver. He wanted to directly confront and teach L a lesson to vent his anger for Carissa. He believed that beating someone like L, who was poor, would have no consequences at all. Mr. Willis, is there trouble here? At this moment, someone walked out of the yard. It was Masons trusted subordinate Jeremy! He had mud all over himself and held some weeds in his hand making him look dirty like a peasant if one didnt know better. Oh look, another poor guy hase out, sneered Omar. What are you going to do now since this smelly construction worker wants to help this ugly frog? However, when Omar saw Jeremy clearly after speaking those words, he suddenly turned pale with fear. Jeremy? What are you doing here? Chapter 256 You Are Not Qualified to Help Actually, all the thugs in the yard had noticed Carissa and L arguing about something. But she was just a woman, and they couldnt be bothered to get involved. But when Omar showed up and started chatting with L, things changed. Although it would be easy for L to deal with him, he couldnt personally handle such small fry given his status. So Jeremy quickly ran out to help deal with the trouble so that L wouldnt have to do it himself. And at this moment, after recognizing Jeremy, Omar saw Carissa mocking him and suddenly gave her a big p! You bitch! Shut your damn mouth! Carissa widened her eyes and covered her face as she screamed at Omar. Omar, what are you doing? Why did you hit me? Omar red fiercely at this woman, Are you blind? This is Jeremy! My brother ck Dog eats with him too! If you dare insult Jeremy again, are you tired of living? Shut up!! He red desperately at Carissa while signaling her! Then he put on a smiley face and nodded obsequiously as he approached Jeremy while pulling out a cigarette, Jeremy, Im Omar from ck Dogs gang. We had dinner together before. Do you remember? This woman doesnt know any better. Please dont argue with such an insignificant person. Jeremy frowned slightly as he looked at Omar but didnt respond directly to him. Instead, he respectfully asked L, Mr. Willis, did hee looking for trouble? You dont have to take care of it yourself. I can handle it for you. Who was this guy named Omar anyway? He didnt even remember who he was. Seeing how Jeremy reacted like that made Omar open his mouth wide in confusion. Carissa blinked several times too but wore an expression full of excitement on her face. Jeremy he is Omar pointed towards L while asking suspiciously. He is my bosss brother-inw. Whats going on here? Did you disrespect Mr. Willis earlier? Jeremy asked coldly after hearing that question. Hearing this made Omar shudder in fear before waving his hand frantically, N-Nonope! Just thought that Mr. Willis looked familiar so I wanted make friends with him! As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled Carissa forward, dragging her in front of L, Oh yeah! Mr. Willis, do you like Carissa, right? From now on, my girlfriend oh no, ex-girlfriend will be your woman! Oh my god! What the hell was going on? L was Jeremys bosss brother-inw? This was too crazy! Even if he only hung out in the town below Ednd, hed heard of Masons name. And Carissa called him a toad, but he was actually Masons brother-inw?? Omar was almost scared to death when he heard this! Carissa was also trembling with fear, but then she approached L with what she thought was her most seductive smile. L, I I was just joking earlier actually, Ive liked you since middle school. It wasnt until you didnt admit your feelings for me that we had issues! From now on, Ill be your little sweetheart. As she spoke, she leaned towards L. L heard this and his whole body shuddered with goosebumps. He looked disgusted and said, Get lost! Dont gross me out! He took a step back to avoid Carissa and then turned to Jeremy saying, Jeremy, its up to you now. Get rid of them. With that said, he turned around and went inside without bothering with Carissa anymore. Yes sir! Jeremy bowed his head in response. The next second, he red coldly at Omar, Mr. Willis is Ms. Lowes husband. How could someone like him be interested in trash like you? Its ridiculous! Also, you should consider yourself lucky that my boss didnt hear what you just said. Get out of here quickly before we have to clean up after you! Why would Omar try to give Masons brother-inw a woman? When Omar heard this, his face turned red from embarrassment while nodding apologetically. He couldnt help but peek into the yard as well Oh my god!! As soon as he saw it, his pants were almost wet from shock. His face showed an expression of disbeliefMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Omar ate dinner with ck Dog and Jeremy before, this guy had seen several other big shots from Ednds underworld. He may be arrogant, but his eyesight for people who can offend or not offend others was quite urate. So even though there wasnt much else special about him, his ability to remember faces were impable And at this moment what did he see?? A group of gangsters all covered in dirt cleaning up the yard?? What the hell?! These big shots came down here just for some country living experience? Jeremy, what are you guys doing? Omar couldnt help asking. Were helping Mr. Willis clean up the old house, replied Jeremy irritably. Upon hearing this, Omar and Carissa exchanged a surprised nce, feeling as though their entire worldview had been turned upside down. Carissas face twitched as she thought to herself, Is this the same toad from before? How did he be so powerful that even a group of gangsters woulde to help him fix up his run-down house? Jeremy, we want to help too! Ill have you know that I used to be pretty good at masonry. I noticed that one corner of Mr. Williss yard wall is about to copse. I could help fix it, Omar said eagerly. Carissa nodded in agreement and added, Yes! And I can also lend a hand. Back home I mean, back at my parents house I used to do some cleaning. Jeremy looked annoyed and waved them off like shooing away flies. No way! You guys arent qualified for this job! Do you really think you can handle fixing up Mr. Williss old house? Get lost before things get ugly! Omar and Carissa looked embarrassed and quickly left after nodding their heads repeatedly. Once they got into the car, Omar wiped his forehead with relief and let out a deep sigh of relief. He couldnt imagine what kind of consequences he would have faced if he had actually fought L just now! Carissa was still covering her face with her hands whileining indignantly, What an ungrateful jerk! We offered our help but got turned away! Omar red at her fiercely, Shut your mouth already! Listen carefully, from now on you need to learn how to pick your battles wisely instead of picking fights with anyone who crosses your path! Do you even know who those people were in the yard just now? They were all big-time gangsters. Any one of them could make ck Dog act like a submissive little puppy in front of them! Chapter 257 Really Daring to Refuse Responsibility? Carissa was shocked to hear this and almost dropped her jaw in disbelief. Are you kidding me? A bunch of gangsters, riding in a beat-up car, came over to help that toad remove weeds and fix the wall? Are they crazy? she asked Omar, not sure if he had mistaken someone else for L. Omars eyelids twitched as he quickly covered Carissas mouth with his hand. He nced nervously out the car window before letting out a sigh of relief when he saw no one around them. In the next second, he started up the car and drove away with this foolish woman. His face was filled with seriousness and anger as he warned her sternly, Watch your mouth! Dont ever mess with Mr. Willis again or we will die! Do you understand me? Jeremy and his crew were just cleaning up after him; Mr. Willis is way more powerful than them! Carissa looked at Omar in shock and confusion. The guy who used to be bullied by her in school had be so powerful? Later that afternoon L stood in the yard looking at this old house, his eyes filled withplex emotions now that all the weeds were cleared away from it and everything inside had been tidied up. ording to Sierra, their parents bodies had been cremated by her master using sky burial rituals so there was nothing left behind for them to bury properly. L could only wait for an auspicious day before giving his parents a proper burial. Brother-inw, do you want us to renovate this house? We cany new floors or rece doors and windows, Mason asked while wiping sweat off his forehead which left him looking like a mess. Dennis and Jeremy were also dirty from working on cleaning up around here too. No need; lets keep it as it is! If we change everything, then it wont be what it used to be, L replied nostalgically while shaking his head gently. He smiled at everyone present then patted Mason on the shoulder saying, Mason, these people are all trustworthy right? Mason paused for a moment before nodding, Yes! Everyone who came today wasnt an expert from the Lowe family but rather loyal friends of Mason who followed him wholeheartedly from beginning till end. Alright then. Ill prepare some suitable martial arts techniques for themter on so they cane pick them up at my ce someday soon since were all brothers here, L said cheerfully while looking over at Dennis and the others. Thanks everyone foring today. L had observed each of these people carefully, noting their physical conditions and other details. He nned to create a few sets of exercises based on their individual body types when he returned home. Nowadays, L could even create some simple exercises himself. These exercises may not be as advanced as the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra or the Tiger Subduing Art that he gave to Emerson, but they were most suitable for these people. Since they were all Masons confidants, L didnt mind mentioning their strength. At this moment, Dennis, Jeremy and Peter were extremely excited. No trouble! No trouble! Its our honor to work for Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis, youre too polite These guys expressed themselves one after another with excitement on their faces. They had done some work for Lachn and now the benefits came so quickly! Who was Lachn? He was someone who could knock down a group of experts from the Lowe family with just one move! Thinking about how such a person said he would give them exercises to improve their strength made them feel excited!! Mr. Willis, if you have any work in the future, please remember to call us! Dennis smiled and approached L eagerly. The others also nodded in agreement with shining eyes. L looked speechless These guys tasted sweetness once and now they were even more enthusiastic After returning home that evening, L picked up Nora and Miranda and had a meal with Mason and his subordinates. One reason was to express gratitude, and the other was to let Nora interact with more people. Two more days passed! On this day, L dropped Nora off at the kindergarten, nced at the date, and a hint of coldness appeared on his face. It had been five days since giving Philip an ultimatum over phone callst time but there was still no moneying through!! Heh heh they really dared not pay up, huh? L snorted coldly; this time around he did not make another phone call but drove straight towards the McLaughlin family instead! An inconspicuous van secretly followed behind his Bentley Mulsanne. Inside the car was a private detective who received 50 thousand from Kayden while secretly tracking L. Isa had left by now but he left Kayden here purposely. It can be said that Kayden stayed in Ednd just so that he could find ways to annoy or even deal with L by any means necessary. Naturally he always revolved around L. A pair of eyes constantly staring at him. Meanwhile inside the McLaughlin familys vi! A man in a blood-red robe sat cross-legged in the living room, emitting an eerie aura. Philips wife Kristina and son Darwin sat beside him, seemingly waiting for something, but Philip was nowhere to be seen. Is Ling today? the blood-robed man asked coldly, his toneced with a sinister vibe. He was Butch Ghost, hired by Kristina from the Britt family as an expert to deal with L. Butch Ghost was not a typical warrior; he was a practitioner of dark magic. He probably will. That guy is so arrogant! Darwin replied. Kristina snorted disdainfully. L said if we dont give him the money within five days, helle knocking on our door.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Butch Ghost spoke in a chilling and ominous voice, Ive set up my formation already. If he doesnt show up, Ill take those 50 million dors anyway! Got it? Hearing this made Kristina wince slightly but she dared not offend him due to her fathers warning about showing respect towards Butch Ghost. He had formidable skills and belonged to an evil sect called Ghost que Sect. They could not afford to provoke them. Yes! Mr. Ghost, you can rest assured that we wont shortchange you no matter what happens, Kristina promised. Darwin chimed in, Mr. Ghost, you charge fairly. Only 50 million dorspared to that brat L who demanded 80 million from us! We definitely wont default on payment. At this moment, he never considered that L initially saved his mother and helped deal with Emerson just for 10 million dor. It was their own various provocations that angered L and made him demand a huge sum of money. And now, they were turning around and spending money to hire someone to deal with L, and they even thought that spending 50 million dor was too generous? No one really knew if they were clever or foolish! Thats good, Butch Ghost said coldly. Kristina and Darwin exchanged nces before checking the time nervously. Hmph What if L doesnt show up? Darwin muttered uneasily. Kristina sneered, Was it all just empty talk? However, I doubt he would daree here anyway Its such a pity though She inwardlymented because if L didnt show up, then they would have wasted their chance of getting rid of him along with those 50 million! Suddenly at this moment however Butch Ghost opened his eyes wide revealing an eerie grin spreading across his face Did hee? Chapter 258 Being Trapped Doesn’t Mean Being Killed! L walked up to the front gate of the McLaughlin familys vi, his eyes cold as he kicked it open with one swift motion. The heavy iron gate flew off its hinges, a fitting punishment for those who refused to pay their debts. Kristina and her son Darwin rushed out at the sound of themotion, while Butch Ghost sneered and followed suit. Upon seeing the broken gate, Kristinas face darkened with anger. L, you are too arrogant! Darwin seethed through gritted teeth. How much is a broken door worth? Lets consider it as interest! With 80 million dor in the bank, the daily interest alone would be enough to buy several doors, right? L sneered and asked. Upon hearing this, Kristina pointed at L and cursed, You dare toe, Willis! I didnt expect you to have the audacity to extort the Mughlin family. I think youre asking for death! Since you havee to our doorstep today, dont bother leaving! Hehehe At this moment, Butch Ghost stared coldly at L and let out a sinisterugh, It seems like this kid is the one! L nced at the blood-dressed man and stared coldly at Kristina, It seems like you have made up your mind to cheat me. Youve already found someone to deal with me? With that, he pointed at Butch Ghost and said sternly, Do you think he is enough to give you the confidence to cheat me? Whats the matter? Cant he kill you? L, be sensible and return the previous 50 million to us, oh no, now you have to return 100 million! Hahaha Otherwise, today will be yourst day! Darwin said with a cold smirk. Following Ls previous approach, he started to use leverage! When Butch Ghost saw L pointing at him, especially when he heard this, his face turned sinister. What did he mean, all by himself? How dared he look down on him? Butch Ghost said in a cold voice, Boy, remember my name! My name is Butch Ghost, and Im gonna kill you! Soon, youll be my 100th ghost! Eight-gate Illusion Array, up! The words fell, the Mughlin familys courtyard suddenly appeared a special array of waves in all directions! Ls face changed, and he could feel the scene twisting and turning. Caught in the middle of the Eight-Gate Illusion Array, he was momentarily disoriented. Even, no one can see beyond the array. Kristina, Darwin, et cetera! L frowned, stomped his feet, and sprinted forward, trying to break out of this strange formation. However, he felt that he had rushed out of the hundreds of meters, but found himself still trapped in it! What he didnt know at this point was ! To those outside the formation, he was like a headless fly, constantly circling! Hahaha, look at him acting like an idiot! Darwinughed mockingly as Kristina watched L with amusement. You wont be able to escape! Once youre caught in this Eight-Gate Illusion Array, youre nothing but amb waiting for ughter! Butch Ghosts voice echoed from all directions within the formation. L sneered coldly but looked cautious as he stood still. He hadnt expected the expert brought by Kristina to have some tricks up his sleeve. Suddenly, without warning, a withered hand wed towards Ls back heartlessly! Caught off guard and unable to sense any attacks while stuck in the Eight-Gate Illusion Array; there was no way for L to react on time! With a muffled sound apanying it, the attacknded heavily on Ls body causing his blood and energy inside him churn slightly. A Half-Step Grandmaster? Despite taking damage from that attack, L sneered again after feeling its power. He felt more stable now than before because he knew that it would be difficult for someone with such strength as Butch Ghosts level could kill him easily! As soon as he fell into this illusionary array, L had formed an aura shield around himself which protected against most harm C though notpletely immune since it caused some internal injuries when hit by such powerful attacks! Hmm? You can take quite a beating. Even Butch Ghost sounded surprised that his attack failed to finish off their target! Kristina and Darwin were stunned, and they shouted at Butch Ghost, Mr. Ghost, dont hold back! Butch Ghost snorted coldly. I know, he said with a sinister smile. Kid, it seems like you still have some strength left! But its okay. If one attack doesnt kill you, Ille for a second! Are you ready? Im about to strike! Hehehehe He looked at L in the illusion array as if he were ying with a mouse. It was as if L was just a living target. Swish! As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed into the illusion array and kicked L in the stomach. Boom! L groaned again from being hit and swayed once more. Damn it, youre pretty tough! Butch Ghost said. I bet you can take more hits! When Butch Ghost saw that his kick hadnded solidly but only made L sway slightly instead of knocking him downpletely, his expression turned suspicious and surprised.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Boom! Boom His attacks continued tond on Ls body relentlessly because of the Eight-Gate Illusion Array trapping him there. All L could do was rely on his physical strength and protective energy to withstand them all. However, when he tried to counterattackter on, he couldnt even touch this guy who seemed untouchable. This made L feel quite frustrated! But at this moment, Butch Ghost became even angrier. On his pale ghost-like face appeared expressions of fury mixed with terror. After attacking for so long without causing any damage to this young man? What kind of power did this kid have?? Mr. Ghost, what are you doing? Kill him already! Kristina urged impatiently while frowning. Yeah! Hes just standing there letting you kill him. Why havent you done it yet? Cant you do anything? Darwin also questioned skeptically. They watched as Butch Ghost hit L repeatedly but thetter remained unscathed C not even bleeding! What kind of game was this? You bastard! Shut up! Butch Ghost snapped angrily at the McLaughlin family mother-son duo. Why wasnt he able to kill him? Was it because he didnt want to or simply couldnt ? This kids defense power was too abnormal! Heh-heh Hows my defense? Does it make you feel hopeless? At that moment, Ls mocking voice rang out loud! Just because Im trapped doesnt mean Im easy prey. Heh-heh Even if a fierce dragon was trapped in a deep pool, it was not something a jackal can provoke. Chapter 259 Dragon Soul Speaks Kid, dont get too cocky! Butch Ghosts expression was fierce and his tone was menacing. My methods are not something you can fathom. Is that so? L sneered, his tone impatient. Im done ying with you! As he spoke, a terrifying energy suddenly erupted from him. Boom! The next second, apanied by a loud noise, the entire McLaughlin Residence shook. Pulse of the Earth! With one foot stomping down on the ground, L caused it to split apart and an immense power surged in all directions. The Eight-Gate Illusion Arrays aura was immediately disrupted and dispersed. The distorted and blurry scene in Ls eyes became clear once again as he broke through the Eight-Gate Illusion Array with an overwhelmingly dominant force. Kristina and Darwin stared at the cracked ground in shock while Butch Ghost spewed out blood from being hit by his own trap. His face turned even paler as he looked at L incredulously. How did you break through my Eight-Gate Illusion Array? He asked fearfully. How how is this possible? Standing there emitting a terrifying aura, L dered arrogantly, All crooked ways are meaningless before absolute strength. This is called breakingw with force! After all, no matter how sophisticated a formation was set up, it ultimately relied on energy fields formed between heaven and earth. As long as there was enough powerful energy whose might surpasses that of the formation itself then it can be forcibly destroyed just like what happened here today. Of course, if someone who couldy down an Eight-Gate Illusion Array had strengthparable to that of L, then this method would not work either. Breakingw with force? Breakingw with force? What kind of strength do you have? Butch Ghost asked incredulously. Adequate enough to kill you, replied L coldly while his starry eyes were filled with murderous intent. The bloodthirsty light emanating from this evil cultivator along with his thick resentment showed how many people he must have harmed before; such wicked people deserved nothing less than death! However, at this moment, something strange appeared on Butch Ghosts face C a sly smile! Swish! From his embrace, he suddenly pulled out a dark token. With the power of his mind, a distorted illusion swiftly floated towards L. Then, in an eerie manner, it vanished inside Ls body! He had purposely shown a look of shock earlier to deceive L and make him lower his guard. This was his ultimate move! L, who was about to kill Butch Ghost, suddenly stopped moving in an eerie manner. In that moment, he heard a piercing scream in his mind that made him feel like his soul was under attack. Butch Ghost had summoned an evil spirit that directly attacked Ls soul. It was an extremely vicious move that could even destroy Ls soulpletely. At this moment, fear and despair rose up within Ls soul as he faced this unstoppable spiritual attack with no way to defend himself. He seemed to have been hit for real this time! Was it over? Was he going to die? Noras curse hadnt been lifted yet; revenge for his parents hadnt been taken yet; and now he had fallen into the hands of an evil practitioner! He really was too weak after all. He never thought that just encountering someone who knew these dark arts could lead to his demise! However, at this critical moment, a loud dragon roar suddenly echoed in Ls mind which instantly revitalized him. Then the evil spirit invading into his mind was sucked away by some force. Kid, youre still so weak? A majestic voice spoke with ancient vigor as if it carried eons of history within its tone. Only just breaking through Uppecia? Your spiritual cultivation is also terrible! The voice continued disdainfully, How did someone like you get my inheritance? Next came another powerful voice filled with grandeur, I should be your ancestor but now Im only left with remnants of my divine essence! I hoped you would be stronger soon so I can truly revive myself but now hmph!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The voice then changed its tone, Help me find more souls like this one for me to absorb so I can awaken sooner! Did you hear me? L felt shocked deep down inside. When he fainted before hearing voices, it wasnt just hallucinations after all! There were remnants of someone elses divine essence hidden within himself? This was too horrifying! Do you expect me to continue searching for souls for you to absorb in the future? Am I that foolish? What if you awaken and consume my soul, then take over my body? You helping me search for souls has benefits for you too! The remnant soul of the Dragon God seemed to know what L was thinking and coldly snorted. Oh? What benefits do I get? L asked withoutmitting. As soon as he finished speaking, L felt a wave of movement in his soul. A sword suddenly condensed in his sea of consciousness. This is a sword spirit that I created using a bit of your soul power! It can help defend against attacks on the spiritual level, like those evil spirits earlier. They wont be able to harm you anymore. As your strength increases, this sword spirit will be more powerful. In fact, if you obtain a suitable weapon in the future, you can infuse this sword spirit into it and make it an instrument spirit! A weapon with an instrument spirit will unleash far greater power than what one could imagine! L felt excited after hearing this news. Thats amazing! What kind of weapons are suitable? Hemunicated with it through his thoughts but received no response this time around. Whats going on with him? Butch Ghost walked up to L while wearing an eerie expression on his face as he saw him standing still without any movement. Mr. Ghost, whats wrong with him? Kristina asked curiously. Darwin also stared at L eagerly, No reaction? Did he die or something? Haha Butch Ghost sneered but nodded, Why not? He really is dead now! Andpletely destroyed both physically and spiritually. He looked at L mockingly, Kid, I told you before that my methods were beyond your understanding. Just as Butch Ghost finished speaking, however, L suddenly opened his eyes wide open; sharp glints shot out from them like stars shining brightly in space. I also said before, all these crooked ways are meaningless when faced with absolute strength! Chapter 260 Eighty Million, Buying Your Lives Bang! Butch Ghost was so scared that he let out a scream and almost fell to the ground! He thought L had been killed by the evil spirit he had released, but when he got closer, L suddenly opened his eyes. It almost gave him a heart attack. How how did you Butch Ghost asked with a shocked expression and wide eyes. How am I not dead? L coldlyughed and asked. With that, he snorted and suddenly rushed towards Butch Ghost with an aura of killing intent! He threw a punch with all his might at Butch Ghost. No you dare to kill Pong! But it was already toote for Butch Ghost to threaten as Ls fierce attack came crashing down on him. Facing such an intense blow from L, all he could do was quickly raise both arms in defense in hopes of surviving this punch. Crack! However, as soon as his fists made contact with his arms, Butch Ghost felt the overwhelming power behind it and immediately showed despairing fear on his face. His arms were directly broken by Ls forceful strike before it continued its momentum towards his chest. Even though he managed to block it somewhat he couldnt stop it!! Suddenly, Butch Ghosts body flew backwards into the air while blood sprayed everywhere like mist forming around him. Afternding, his body twitched a few times, and he raised his head with difficulty to stare at L, still wanting to say something But then, his breath did note up, and he suddenly died. His martial arts strength was only Half-Step Grandmaster; how could he withstand one full-force strike from L? The evil spirit just now still made L feel uneasy about whether or not there were any more tricks up his sleeve which was why he decided to end this fight quickly without leaving anything behind. Hiss At this point, Kristina took a deep breath while Darwin looked at Butch Ghosts corpse twitching uncontrobly; disbelief written all over their faces. The expert who seemed mysterious and powerful just moments ago had been punched dead by L? Kristina even began questioning if her father found her someone who wasnt worth anything? He chirped all day, didnt hurt L, and when L threw a punch, he died? Next up is you two! At that moment, Ls expressionless face stared coldly at the Mughlin family as they walked by. Kristina and Darwin shivered with fear, feeling the terrifying killing intent directed towards them. Do you dare to kill me? I am the daughter of the Britt familys head! Kristina shouted at L. The Britt family? So what? L sneered. L lets talk this out, Darwin pleaded. It wasnt our fault. You asked for too much money, and we couldnt afford it. Thats why we hired someone to deal with you. You dont do anything crazy! Darwin swallowed his spit and broke into a cold sweat. Oh? L raised an eyebrow. So this is your reason for revenge? It doesnt matter if you cant pay up; those 80 million dors will buy your lives! If it werent for himself, Kristina would have been killed by Blood Basin Reflecting Mirror that night! Afterward, when Emerson came looking for him, his whole family was doomed to die. However, instead of being grateful, they hired people to deal with him and even tried to kill him! These ungrateful people who sought revenge deserved death! Mr. Willis! L dont dont kill me! Darwin begged. You have a good rtionship with Mr. Barker and Mr. Reid right? Were all good buddies. Were all friends here; dont do this Ill get my mom to give you money right away! Feeling Ls increasingly intense killing intent and seeing Butch Ghosts broken body again made Darwin copse in fear on his knees! Kristinas face changed constantly in front of the murderous aura emanating from L. L, you better think about the consequences! The Britt family is one of Kreanfords four major families. If you kill us, the Britt family wont let you go! Even now, this woman still wanted to threaten him. However, the trembling voice betrayed her true nature. Laughing coldly, L was directly provoked but just then, someone rushed into the Mughlin familys vi in a hurry! Mr. Willis! Please spare our lives! Ive raised enough money! Ive raised enough money! Dont dont hurt us Philip was panting heavily as he stumbled towards L, who had been about to attack them. L furrowed his brow and turned around to face Philip. Mr. Willis, please spare my wife and son! I couldnte up with the money before, but I finally have it now! Please have mercy! Philip saw the corpse on the ground and panicked even more, crying out for help. L raised an eyebrow. So you went out to get money? Yes! Yes, I borrowed from everyone I could find until I finally got enough! Here it is! Philip said frantically as he handed over the cash. Youre forgiven this time, L said coldly. Kristina and Darwin deserved punishment, but Philip was still useful since he was Emersons biological father. Emerson didnt want to recognize him, but who knew what was gonna happen? Thest time Emerson risked his life to protect Nora, L saw him as one of his own. For Emersons sake, L didnt really want to make a vendetta against Philip. After receiving 80 million dors into his ount, L gave Kristina and Darwin a cold look before leaving with a final warning, Mr. Mughlin, keep your wife and son under control! If not today then someday they will die by someone elses hand. Yes sir, Philip replied gratefully as he wiped sweat off his forehead. Kristina and Darwin breathed a sigh of relief after L left; they knew that if Philip hadnt arrived in time with the money, they would be dead by now. Now do you see why we cant mess with Mr. Willis? I told you so. So this is the master you had your father hire? Willis killed him? At this point, Philip red at his wife and chided her through gritted teeth. Kristina remained silent due to shock while reflecting on what just happened moments ago.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Several minutes passed in silence Kristina called Abel Britt, the head of the Britt family, and said with a hint of tears in her voice, Dad, hes dead hes dead! Hmm, whats so surprising about that? Butch Ghost made his move. Of course L would die! Abel chuckled and said naturally. Hearing his daughters tone of voice, he felt there was no need to be so excited. No! Its not L who died! Its Butch Ghost who died! Kristinas voice still had a touch of horror. What? As soon as the words fell, there was a sudden shout on the other end of the phone which represented how shocked he was! Chapter 261 We Can’t Afford to Offend Him, Someone Else Can! What did you say? Mr. Ghost is dead? Abel asked incredulously, his mouth hanging open in shock. Yeah, Dad! What kind of garbage did you find for me? L punched him to death! He acted all tough before too, pretending to be mysterious and deep. What the hell? Dad, where did you find this so-called expert? Did someone trick us? Kristinas tone was disdainful as she questioned Butch Ghosts abilities. If he wasnt such a waste, would she have been scared by L like that? And her son Darwin wouldnt have had to kneel down to that bastard! Hearing this, Abels eyelids twitched and the wrinkles on his face seemed to spasm a few times. What did you say? Butch Ghost was punched to death by L? Kristina, are you joking with me here? Butch Ghosts death was already shocking enough for him. But being punched to death by L? How could that be possible? He came from a powerful evil sect. Even if he lost the fight, it wouldnt be possible for him to be killed instantly! He thought maybe his daughter was exaggerating. Dad, I almost got killed by L. How could I joke about this? Butch Ghost really was punched to death by him. He waspletely useless Kristina recounted what happened with Abel listening intently. After hearing everything Kristina had said, Abel took in a sharp breath and spoke gravely, Kristina, dont mess with this guy again! I can tell you clearly now that it wasnt Butch Ghost who was useless but rather L is just too strong!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this made Kristina grit her teeth and speak through clenched jaws, So were just going let things go like this then?! That guy extorted so much money from our family and even forced Darwin down on his knees! Dad, I cant swallow my pride over something like this!! When have I ever suffered such losses before? Abel snorted, Youll just have swallow your pride whether or not its easy! Its because Ive spoiled you rotten all these years making it so at your age now. You still dont know how to restrain yourself! If havent suffered any losses yet, then start now! Kristina never expected her father would say something like that; she immediately cried out in frustration. Abel felt both irritated yet sympathetic towards his daughter as he gruffly said, Alright alright! All Im saying is we shouldnt mess with L anymore but doesnt mean others cant handle him. This kid killed Butch Ghost, do you think the Ghost que Sect will let it slide? I just need to pass on the message to the Ghost que Sect and someone will take care of L! The Ghost que Sect is an incredibly powerful evil sect. Even if L is strong, he wont be able to withstand their revenge! We dont have to do anything, just wait for news of this kids miserable death. Upon hearing this, Kristina stopped crying and her eyes showed a hint of excitement and anticipation. Good! Dad, youre right! L killed Butch Ghost. The sect will naturallye for revenge! Im just waiting to watch the show! Meanwhile, on the other side, the private detective who was tracking L informed Kayden about his entry into the McLaughlin family and caused quite a stir. Kayden then passed on this information to Isa. After receiving this news, Isa, who was now under house arrest by the Austin family, had a sinister smirk on his face. L has offended quite a few people! Lets see how long he can keep jumping around! Bastard! Bastard! Youll die. Youll die miserably!! After leaving McLaughlin family with various newly refined elixirs in hand, L drove directly towards the Graham familys estate. Mason had taken him there once before during their auction event so L knew his way around. He saved Den himself and Jared promised him something in return but until now he hadnt seen any Heavenly Spirit Jade yet! Not only that butst time he even tried forcing him into giving up thee Nourishing Essence Pill form with an old man! L had already made it clear that he would go there demanding Heavenly Spirit Jade while creating an unnecessary background story! If nothing was done about it, then the Graham family would definitely think that he was scared or worse still suspecting him as being full of hot air fromst time! Thenes retaliation and trouble along with it which could hinder future sales of elixirs as well as them trying to get their hands on his forms again! Therefore this matter must be resolved immediately, proactively resolved at that! In addition to all these reasons mentioned above, L also wanted more cultivation resources from the Graham family if possible. Around noon, L arrived at Ednds western suburbs where the Graham familys estate was located. A few miles away from the Graham familys estate, L encountered some of the familys guards on the road. Stop! This is private property. Turn around immediately! One of them made a hand gesture to signal L to stop and warned him coldly. After getting out of his car, L said calmly, Tell your master that L Willis is here to see him. The two guards exchanged a nce when they saw how calm and confident L looked. They were unsure about who he was or what his intentions were. Wait here, one of them said to L before walking away and making a phone call. After a while, he came back with a polite tone and said, Mr. Willis, please follow me. Meanwhile, in one of the reception rooms at the Graham familys estate Matthias, the head of the Graham family was sitting there with Harley, the alchemist, and Jared, his steward. There were also several elders present who were all experts inbat skills that surpassed Uppecia! Harley still looked pale after being injured by Lst time; he hadnt fully recovered yet. Jared looked even worse; he had been pped by L which left him looking like an idiot with twisted mouth and eyes filled with resentment from time to time. Of course, he wasnt really stupid; it was just that some nerves had been damaged by the p so much so that it seemed unlikely for him ever recover fully again. Haha! This young man named L actually dared toe! Matthias sipped his tea leisurely as if enjoying himself greatly. This kid is really arrogant! For many years now no one has ever dared be so audacious in front us! A white-bearded elder sneered coldly. Mr. Graham! You must help me seek justice for myself and Harley, Jared spoke up in an aggrieved tone filled with sadness. Matthias face flickered slightly before nodding indifferently saying, Dont worry. I know what needs to be done. Harley gave Jared a meaningful look but remained silent. Hes here! Someone suddenly eximed alerting everyone else present. The next second, they saw a tall figure swaggering into the living room where there were many experts. As if, without scruples! It was like this was his home turf! Chapter 262 I’ve Had Enough on My Own Upon seeing L walk in, Matthias and the other Grahams had different expressions on their faces. Nice to meet you all! L walked in and greeted them with a confident bow. Matthias looked him up and down before mming his chair. Kid, do you have any idea what kind of trouble youre getting into bying here? Are you not afraid of death? At this point, L pulled over a nearby chair without being asked and sat down. Death? I dont think you would kill me. I assume that you are the head of the Graham family? L looked at Matthias sitting in the main seat. Matthias sneered at his words. The elderly man next to him squinted his eyes at L, releasing an intimidating aura towards him. Kid, why shouldnt we kill you after you hurt our people from the Graham family? The elder pointed towards Jared who was still wearing bandages on his head with crooked eyes and mouth. Jared stared angrily at L with resentment in his eyes. Are you here to die or beg for mercy? Surrender your Nourishing Essence Pill form then cripple yourself as an apology; maybe we will spare your life. Hearing this, L coldlyughed while shaking his head, Die or beg for mercy? Sorry but neither is my intention. He then pointed towards Jared while asking Matthias, Is he now speaking for your entire Graham family? Is it really time for him to speak? What did you say? Jared gritted his teeth as he spoke through crooked lips. Jared, shut up! Matthias frowned as he coldly rebuked him. Yes The steward of the Graham family red resentfully at L but ultimately didnt dare disobey Matthias order. The next second, Matthias stood up while saying coldly, Kid, no matter what happens today, you hurt people from my family! This cannot be ignored! Unless you pay enough price or show us something valuable enough that can save yourself Im afraid that theres no way out of here! Heheh what kind of price do I need to pay? What kind of valuable thing should I show? asked a curious-looking L. Matthias sneered. I really want to know how dare someone like yourself hurt person from my family yet still have such audacity walking right into our doorstep? If you have any background, its better to speak up now! L smiled and shook his head. I dont need any background. Just based on myself, would you sit down and talk with me? Do you believe me? Matthias made a sound of hmm and his face immediately turned cold. Then he sneered, Based on yourself? Jared also snorted coldly, Sir, dont waste time talking to him! Get rid of him and then force him to hand over the Nourishing Essence Pill form! He was pped by L like this and wished he could skin L alive to vent his anger. Thats right, just based on myself! L remained calm and smiled. Seeing his reaction, Matthias became even more suspicious. Although L never mentioned his background from beginning to end, the way he acted without fear made people uncertain about him. Kid, since you have no background, dont me me for being impolite! As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful aura surged from Matthias towards L as if he was really going to make a move! However, at this moment, L calmly reached into his pocket and took out a ss bottle before throwing it towards Matthias without haste. I said I didnt need to reveal my background. You will still sit down with me for a good talk. Matthias instinctively caught the ss bottle but after staring deeply at L for a while asked, What is this? Inside the ss bottle were several pill-shaped objects. At this time, Harleys eyes narrowed as he quickly approached them, Sir, let me see. Matthias nodded before handing him the ss bottle. After opening it up, Harley sniffed around before carefully examining each pill inside one by one, These are all pills? He asked with an expression of disbelief on his face. L nodded in agreement, Yes! The green ones are Meridian-Opening Pills; blue ones are Energy Returning Pills; red ones are Minor Revitalizing Pills He briefly introduced these pills along with their effects. After listening, everyone present from the Graham family showed surprise expressions. These pills were all refined by you? Harley stared straight at L asking incredulously. Although some alchemists in the Graham family could refine some types of pills, they only had two or three kinds in total which was why there werent many types or quantities during auctions held by the Graham family. This time, L unexpectedly took out eight different types of pills at once. How could he not be shocked? There was even a Meridian-Opening Pill, which was a top-grade pill that could open up the meridians of martial artists, as well as a Minor Revitalizing Pill, which was a sacred medicine for healing. What do you think? L saw the reaction of the Graham family and couldnt help but feel speechless. These people had never seen anything before they were supposed to be an ancient martial arts family? In his view, all these pills including the previous Nourishing Essence Pill were just low-quality pills. They werent even considered real pills in his memory of cultivation. At this moment, Matthias gave Harley a look and nodded. Harley picked up the red Minor Revitalizing Pill and swallowed it. Suddenly, Harleys face quickly became rosy again from being pale due to Ls injury earlier. The injuries that remained in his body had already been healed within moments. Its true! Harley eximed excitedly. The next second, Matthias took a deep breath and looked at L with eyes suddenly bing incredibly friendly. He smiled warmly and said, Bring Mr. Willis some tea! Good tea!! Mr. Willis, since you have brought out these pills, I assume you want to cooperate with us, right? Matthias asked with a smile on his face. Of course! As I said before if you want to sell any of these pills including Nourishing Essence Pills, then we can also coborate together. L nodded then exined what he wanted from their cooperation, But what I want is long-term sharing instead of one-time sales.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Thats no problem! Of course not! After pondering for a moment, Matthias nodded in agreement. The benefits that the Graham family would gain from cooperating with L were obvious if he agreed to work together on these various types of pill forms; they might even have enough confidence to negotiate or trade with those hidden families or sects! Matthias naturally understood that forcing L directly into handing over pill forms would be foolish. Besides, he also doubted whether or not L really came from such powerful families despite him never admitting or revealing anything about it throughout their conversation! But the more Matthias thought about it, the more he found L to be incredibly mysterious. Chapter 263 I Haven’t Said Anything As far as he knew, those hidden families and sects that sent their descendants out to train often did so in secret, not allowing their descendants to reveal the details of their family background. Only those who grew up on their own had the qualifications to gain a certain position within the family. L was very likely one of these people! If he didnt have a background, how could he have produced so many elixirs, some of which were top-quality? Matthias refused to believe that this guy was just an ordinary secr expert! Mr. Willis, what is your background? Would you mind telling us? Matthias asked again tentatively. He wanted to know more about Ls secrets. However, when L heard this question, he frowned and snorted heavily. I told you I dont have any background! And your family isnt even considered a hidden family. Is it interesting for you to ask about these things? Dont ask what shouldnt be asked. Just tell me if youre willing to cooperate with me! Upon hearing this response from L, Matthias expression froze! Even the high-level members of the Graham family present couldnt help but feel shocked deep down inside. Ls words were undoubtedly somewhat arrogant and even seemed like he looked down on the Graham family. However, including Matthias himself as well as other elders present at the scene didnt show any dissatisfaction or anger towards him. A hidden n? The fact that L could say such words was enough evidence for many things! How could ordinary people in society know about these things? And ording to what L said earlier, it seemed like he didnt even care about this level of existence C hidden families?! Could it be that he emerged from ancient times?? No wonder!! No wonder why he was so young but had already stepped into Uppecia realm and produced so many different types of elixirs. I understand now! I apologize for my impertinence Mr. Willis! Matthias suppressed his inner shock and smiled apologetically, Cooperation! The Graham family is certainly willing to cooperate with you, Mr. Willis! Yes Yes!! It would be our honor if we can work together with you, Mr. Willis! Harley also quickly expressed his agreement while other senior-level experts also echoed in agreement. Thats good then! As long as you are sincere in working together with me, then I will continue introducing other types or even higher grade elixirs. L spoke calmly while secretlyughing at Matthias reaction along with all other members present from the Graham family. He knew that these people definitely didnt know how to figure out his background, but he didnt care. He hadnt said anything, so they could guess all they wanted! Upon hearing this, Matthias and the others eyes lit up. Thats great! Lets sit down and discuss the details of our cooperation, Matthias said. Mr. Willis, the Graham family will not let you lose out. However, L shook his head and his sharp eyes suddenly became dominant as he spoke with a hint of arrogance in his tone. Not so fast! Before we can talk about it, I think there are some ounts that need to be settled! As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and walked towards Jared with a cold expression on his face. Jared was taken aback by this sudden movement and looked at L suspiciously. What what do you want? I can tell that you seem to hate me? L sneered coldly. This is the Graham family territory C what do you want to do? Jared eximed in shock before turning to Matthias and several other experts from the Graham family for help, Sir elders Matthias blinked a few times before shaking his head slightly to signal for others not to act rashly. At this point, L pointed at Harley and gritted his teeth at Jared, I saved your young masters life but you havent fulfilled your promise yet. Instead, you brought this old man here to force me! If it was just because you were afraid of disobeying orders from your n, then even if you had mediated between us instead of forcing me with this old man, then I wouldnt have med or used you! But back then there wasnt even an ounce of hesitation or guilt on your part! You even tried having my life ended earlier! If I dont kill you now, then everyone else will think Im easy prey! With that being said, Ls eyes narrowed sharply as he pped Jared across the face. Boom! Crack! As soon as this pnded on Jareds forehead, his skull shattered instantly, and he fell dead without any sound.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. You A senior member from the Graham family shouted angrily upon seeing such brutality unfold right before their very eyes. However, this time around, Matthias waved them off again signaling them not take any action recklessly. This time around, the headmaster deeply looked into Ls eyes, gave onest nce towards Jareds corpse, but did not say anything further. If it were someone else who daredmit murder within the Graham family territory, Matthias would have immediately acted without hesitation. However, L was different after all In his eyes, it was a done deal C the big shot from some powerful force had arrived! People like him couldnt afford to lose face and not seek revenge. The Graham family had offended L before, causing the death of one of his servants. But now he had gotten even with this big score. As long as they could continue to work together, Jareds death would be worth it. Mr. Willis, can we talk now? Matthias asked with a smile, as if nothing had happened. Yes, L replied casually after wiping his hands clean. That afternoon outside the Graham family estate, several young members of the Graham family helped L load a box full of Spirit Jade onto his car at Matthias request. In addition to that were packets of herbs over 100 years old. Mr. Willis, I hope we can have pleasant cooperation in the future! Matthias bowed respectfully and said goodbye. Good! Ill leave first! L nodded indifferently before stepping on the gas pedal and driving away quickly into the distance. Fortunately for him, todays business was resolved perfectly; he also reached an agreement with the Graham family. He handed over forms and refining methods for several elixirs to the Graham family which their alchemists would use to make these elixirs. Half of what they sold would go towards Ls profits while the Graham family fulfilled their promise by giving half their inventory consisting mainly of three hundred pounds worth Spirit Jade along with free herbs that were more than a century old as goodwill gesture. He was finally able to breathe out in relief after so much tension throughout this negotiation; it was all part of psychological warfare but thankfully he won! Thinking about whaty inside that box full of Spirit Jade in his trunk made him feel excited C how much stronger could he be? Chapter 264 Killing is an Art That evening, L sat cross-legged in the courtyard. His body was surrounded by chunks of Spirit Jade that floated around him. As he practiced the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, arge amount of spiritual energy was extracted from the Spirit Jade and absorbed into his body with each breath he took. Unlike other cultivators, Ls true energy was not obtained through traditional means but rather refined from absorbing spiritual energy from heaven and earth. This mixed true energy also contained dragon energy that flowed out of his dragon kidney. This mixed true energy was much stronger and more powerful than regr true energy found in other cultivators bodies. Additionally, Ls physical body had been transformed by nourishing it with dragon energy, making him much stronger than others at his level. L named this mixed true energy as True Dragon Energy. As he absorbed more and more spiritual energy, not only did his liquid field of elixir be denser but the True Dragon Energy also filled up his meridians. Moreover, arge amount of True Dragon Energy prated into his muscles through the meridians to further refine them. His muscle fibers became denser while breaking through their limits again! As L sat there cross-legged with clothes fluttering without any wind blowing around him; one could see perfect yet explosive muscle lines beneath them! The next day at dawn when the sun rose red on the horizon, L suddenly opened his eyes! Around him were scattered pieces of Spirit Jade that had already been drained dry of their spiritual energy; they now appeared dull and lifeless. A terrifying divine light shot out like two sharp des from Ls eyes before being quickly hidden away again!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. With a loud sound like an explosion ringing out twice as he stood up straight; two punches were thrown into thin airpressing it until it twisted under their force! What an amazing feeling! Have I reached Uppecia Mid-level? A smile full of excitement spread across Ls face as he realized that overnight he had broken through another small realm advancing to mid-level Uppecia cultivation stage! His liquid field of elixir became even denser! If initially breaking through to Uppecia cultivation stage felt like squeezing water balloons, then now after cultivating for some time, Ls field of elixir felt akin to having turned into a mercury ball instead C still containing liquefied true energy but its quality had undergone tremendous improvement! Not only that, but after nourishing his muscles with the True Dragon Energy once again, L felt his overall strength increase by more than five times! It was Saturday today. After spending several days recovering at Emerald Green Estates and having breakfast, Emerson bid farewell to L and left. He still had to help L sell the Nourishing Essence Pills. Although he had reached an agreement with the Graham family, L still needed to sell them himself. At the same time, Emerson was also looking for suitable and reliable candidates to train for future work for L. Before leaving, L gave him two pieces of Heavenly Spirit Jade so that he could quickly improve his strength. Daddy, its Sunday today. Will you y with me? After finishing her meal, Nora climbed onto her fathers back and cuddled up against his neck. L smiled and nodded, Sure! Where do you want to go? Every month when he thought about Noras future illness possibility due to her condition, it felt like his heart was bleeding. He became even more doting towards her as a result while cherishing their happy moments together. Today there wasnt anything else going on so of course he would spend all day with his daughter. I want to go to the amusement park and ride on a carousel horse or pirate ship! Nora said excitedly. Okay then lets go! L picked up his daughter in excitement as they headed towards Marinnd in Ednd around 7am after leaving Emerald Green Estates via a highway bridge. After driving onto the bridge though, they didnt realize that a Jeep SUV had quietly followed behind them without being noticed among traffic flow. Its tracking methods were incredibly sophisticated indicating specialized training from its driver. Beside sat another man who wore an icy expression before asking, Dagger, are you sure that car ahead is our target? Dagger nodded, Ive been investigating secretly for many days now. This is definitely our target! President, should we kill him? The president snorted coldly before nodding firmly, Of course we must kill anyone who dares disrupt our mission at Blood ughter Association. Damn it, thatst mission was supposed to be the first for our Blood ughter Association, but this guy ruined it! We have to kill him and prove our strength! President, youre right, Dagger nodded in agreement. The Blood ughter Association was a newly formed assassin organization operating in the city. Makhi Davis was its president while Dagger was the leader of the team that failed to take out Dale during theirst mission. But now L had stopped at a gas station nearby and entered a convenience store while his car got refueled. President, this is the guy weve been looking for, Dagger confirmed upon seeing L. All right then, leave it to me. Watch how Ill kill him without anyone noticing, Makhi said as he took out a miniature timed bomb from his bag. Dagger, remember that being an assassin is different from being a mercenary overseas! Killing is an art form and especially here. We must do it without anyone knowing, Makhi reminded him before cing the bomb under Ls car discreetly. As someone who had undergone training as a mercenary himself, Makhis skills were impressive. After nting the bomb sessfully beneath Ls vehicle unnoticed, he and Dagger watched closely from their jeep parked nearby. They waited patiently outside until L returned with some snacks and drinks in hand. However, just as he approached his car again, something caught his attention C a faint drip-drip sound which made him uneasy all of sudden! He immediately reached into his pocket pulling out one silver needle before scanning around cautiously. Pretending to tie his shoces, he picked apart a thin wire on the bomb and disassembled the timed explosive device. Chapter 265 The Kind Killer Last time when Conor was escorted, L wasnt just chatting with Stephen and the others in the car. Along the way, they also taught L a lot of military skills. Ls memory was extraordinary now; he can learn many things at once. He may not be as good as those special forces and military elites in terms of professional military skills, but some basic things cannot stump him either. Makhi, the president of Blood ughter Association, ced this timed bomb that was actually made quite poorly. It was just connected to a timer by simple wires. After all, it was difficult to obtain too advanced goods because they were strictly controlled in this country!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Stephen and other guards from the security zone had taught L how to dismantle these simple timed bombs before. So after discovering it this time around, L easily solved it! Someone wants to kill me? After getting on the car, L threw the dismantled bomb into a drawer in the car while his face changed constantly! Daddy, whats wrong? Nora saw her fathers expression not right and blinked her eyes asking. Its nothing! Baby girl, get ready. I need to drive. L smiled without showing anything more in front of his daughter. A momentter, they watched the Bentley Mulsanne driving out from the gas station and the jeep followed quietly again. Not long after, they only saw the Bentley Mulsannes sunroof opening up, revealing an adorable little head inside. Lla I want to go y at amusement park! Lla want to ride horses! While driving on one hand, L showed slightly stern expression, Nora,e down. Sit properly and dont mess around! Hmph! No way! The little girl said stubbornly. L got ck lines on his forehead, Nora, if you dont behave, I will be angry. At five years old children are mischievous sometimes so Nora was no exception. Hearing her father say this, Nora pouted reluctantly sitting back down. Hmph, youre meanie, bullying me. Meanwhile, in that jeep behind them! Makhi saw that little head popping out from sunroof earlier, his face changed instantly. Next second, his eyes were full of struggle! Damn it, this son-of-a-bitch brought a child along? God damn it! Makhi pped seat next him, rushed Dagger anxiously, Quickly catch up with them! Stop this bastard for me! When we kill him doesnt matter, but not this time. Regardless, the child is innocent. Dagger nodded in agreement. Suddenly, a Jeep appeared and quickly elerated towards the Bentley Mulsanne they were chasing. L had been keeping an eye out for any signs of danger since discovering the timed bomb. With Daggers urgency to stop the Bentley, they were easily spotted by L. Hmm? Are these people in this car trying to kill me? Ls eyes turned cold as he thought to himself. However, considering Nora was still in their car, he decided not to deal with them yet and instead focus on getting away first. Buzz! The Bentley Mulsanne suddenly elerated with a roar! Damn! Dagger cursed as he noticed their pursuit. He seems to have found us and is speeding up! Chase after him! Quickly! Makhi urged. We cant catch up! This guy has good driving skills and his car is better than ours! Dagger said helplessly. After all, it was a Bentley they were chasing; how could their Jeeppare? Honk your horn! Honk your horn! Makhi shouted angrily before sticking his head out of the window and yelling at L, Stop your car! Im telling you to stop! Honk honk honk! L heard the honking from behind and saw a young man sticking his head out of the window shouting something at him through his rearview mirror. He couldnt help but feel annoyed at this strange behavior. Who is this weirdo? You want to kill me yet youre honking at me asking me to stop my car? Do you think Im stupid or are you just in dumb? Idiot! Im taking my daughter out for fun right now. I dont have time for you! Eye-rolling inwardly, L muttered under his breath while ignoring thempletely. Honk honk! However, the sound of horns grew increasingly urgent from behind them. Daddy, Nora spoke up with concern on her face as she noticed something wasnt right. Theres a car behind us that keeps honking its horn loudly. Their horn must be broken or something. It has nothing to do with us, L lied casually without missing a beat when asked by Nora why he was driving so fast earlier. Really? But Daddy why did you drive so fast then? Nora tilted her head innocently while looking skeptical about her fathers exnation C she may be young but she wasnt naive either Meanwhile inside their Jeep vehicle trailing closely behind them however You idiot. Stop your damn vehicle!! I told you already. Stop your damn vehicle!!! Theres a bomb inside our vehicle!! A BOMB!! You worthless piece of crap, it doesnt matter if you die, just dont take the child with you! Do you hear me? Makhi shouted loudly, sticking his head out. However, after shouting for a while, the Bentley Mulsanne in front showed no signs of slowing down. Instead, he himself was filled with wind L was driving the Bentley Mulsanne at this time and was secretly surprised. His reaction speed was beyond that of an ordinary persons. He thought he could easily shake off them by driving recklessly in traffic with the performance of the Bentley. But after driving for a while, he found that they could still keep up! It seemed that their driving skills were not to be underestimated and they were not ordinary people! Just then, there suddenly appeared a big downhill slope ahead! Daggers face turned cold as he gritted his teeth and stepped on the gas pedal to catch up with L using this opportunity. L realized what Dagger was doing when they reached downhill and elerated suddenly; his face changed immediately! What? Did they want to crash into him? Create an illusion of a traffic ident? Thinking like this made L sneer coldly as a wicked smile appeared on his lips. He controlled his speed so that neither would Dagger catch up to hit him nor would he directly leave him behind! Beep beep beep The horn from behind never stopped. Crazy person Ill give you a surprise! L sneered inwardly. In front of them was now quite a curved bend. There were guardrails on one side and below ity wide moat! At this moment, L suddenly elerated while turning sharply. The tires made piercing friction sounds as they performed perfect drifts. I What? Makhi and Dagger stared wide-eyed at what had just happened C the guardrail right in front of them C along with water sshing all around them from falling into moat below! Bang! The Jeep had no way out but to crash through guardrail before plunging down into water below making huge ssh sound upon impact. Chapter 266 What Game Are We Playing? Wow! Daddy, the car behind us just fell off! Nora eximed with a surprised expression on her face from the backseat. L chuckled and slowly pulled over to the side of the road. Sweetheart, wait for me in the car. Daddys going to check it out. Do you want me to call 911? Nora asked innocently, but her big eyes were rolling around mischievously like a little troublemaker. No matter how people looked at it, she seemed like she was enjoying someone elses misfortune. The car behind them had been honking at them incessantly, and Nora found it annoying too. After L got out of the car and approached the railing by the riverbank, he saw that two heads popped up from under water after a few surges of water. Looking at Dagger with narrowed eyes, L recognized him right away! Wasnt this one of Romeos hired killers who took down Dalest time? In addition to him was an unfamiliar young man. L snorted coldly and was considering whether or not he should take care of them now! However, just then when that strange young man surfaced from under water again, he began cursing loudly at L while pointing his finger usingly at him. His tone and expression were extremely anxious and frantic! Are you deaf? Didnt you hear me honking my horn? Theres a bomb in your car! A bomb! What about that kid? Why did you leave her alone? Where is she? Hurry up and get that child out here! L made an awkward sound as he looked strangely at this guy who seemed so concerned about their safety all of sudden. Were these two assassins not here to kill him but rather trying to warn him instead? Dude, L said as he shook his head while holding up what had been disarmed already. Is this what youre talking about? Its already taken care of. There is no problem. I didnt know your intentions were good. Im sorry, L added apologetically because they misunderstood each other earlier. He felt guilty for having tricked them into falling into the river identally when they tried warning him kindly before. At this point Makhis expression froze suddenly as he stared wide-eyed in disbelief watching L holding his beloved bomb which had now been disarmedpletely without consulting him first. My bomb! He gasped incredulously while struggling for breath almost dying on spot due to shock. Youve already dismantled my bomb? My car too my damn car has sunk into the river thanks to your stupidity you owe mepensation for my loss!! L became even more confused upon hearing Makhisints since it sounded like he owned the bomb? Did he set up the bomb himself? And he then ran over here trying warn him afterwards? What kind of game was being yed here? Did he run into some crazy people outside today?! L looked at Makhi and Dagger with a dumbfounded expression before turning around and walking away. Meanwhile, the president of the Blood ughter Association and his henchmen were still struggling in the water. Ls final look had deeply insulted them. Later that day, outside a restaurant near Marinnd, Nora happily pulled Ls hand as they walked towards the entrance. Nora, are you having fun? L asked indulgently as he watched his daughters lively demeanor. I am! Nora replied with two dimples on her face. Then she looked up at him with hopeful eyes and said, Daddy, can we do more exciting things this afternoon? I want to ride roller coasters! L shook his head. Nope. Those rides arent suitable for you yet. Youre still too young. But Daddy! I want to ride them! Nora pouted while pulling on Ls hand. Suddenly, L brightened up as he pointed in a certain direction and said, Hey baby girl! Look who it is! Nora turned her head to see Chloe and Kiera standing nearby. She ran over excitedly shouting, Chloe! Kiera! You guys are here too? Over there, unmistakably, was Kiera, the Ward familys daughter, and Eriks great-granddaughter Chloe.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kiera brought Chloe to y today, and they happened to have lunch at this restaurant. However, they arrived earlier and had been sitting there eating! Seeing Nora running towards them, L hesitated for a moment and followed suit. Although thest time things didnt look good at the Ward family, since they encountered each other, L felt he should still greet them. Nora? What are you doing here? Chloe, seeing Nora, also showed a surprised expression and directly put down her fork, jumping down from the chair. But the next second, when the little girl saw L, a hint of fear shed in her eyes. Last time when Nora had an episode, L behaved like a wild beast, and Chloe still vividly remembered. Uncle L, Chloe hesitantly greeted him. Hi there Chloe. L felt the little girls fear of him and felt a surge of guilt. He tried to put on a friendly smile and turned to the little girl. At that moment, Kiera pulled Chloe closer to her side, her beautiful face showing a hint of coldness. Mr. Willis, please feel free to take your daughter with you! Dont scare my niece, thank you! L made an um sound and said, Miss Ward, I was wrongst time. I misunderstood your family. I apologize to you here. Its understandable that you dont like me, but the children dont know anything about it. Nora and Chloe seem close enough so let them y together. Kiera snorted coldly and nced at the two little girls who had already gathered together; her eyebrows couldnt help but furrow slightly. Kiera! So this is where you are? I finally found you! Just then a voice rang out. Looking in the direction of the voice, she saw an overweight young man walking towards them with excitement written all over his face. The clothes on this fat young man were not from any brand name store but were made from very high-quality materials by specialized clothing designers. He had an Audi R8 supercar key hanging from his waist and wore a limited edition Patek Philippe watch on his wrist. At first nce, he looked like someone born into wealth! When Kiera saw this overweight young man, she felt annoyed; her eyebrows furrowed even more tightly than before. But in just one second, she nced at L calctingly before turning back towards him again with a flirtatious smile on her lips as if seeing him for the first time ever! Then standing up directly from their booth seat, she hooked onto Ls arm while looking at the fat man with amusement in her eyes saying, Mr. Smith! What brings you here in Ednd? L was stunned for a moment before reacting quickly C he realized he was being used as bait? Meanwhile, Kieras eyes shed cunningly as she thought: This bastard L has been taking advantage of the Ward family too many times now its about time we use him for our own benefit! Chapter 267 This Is a Fake, It Crumbles With Just a Pinch In Kieras eyes, whether it was her grandfather or cousin Henry, they had all given L face several times. They even helped him out a few times! But this guy had been extremely disrespectful towards the Ward family during theirst encounter. How could Kiera not have any objections towards L? Especially since the Ward family had helped this jerk out several times before, leaving her feeling very unfair. This time around, she seemed to have found an opportunity to make up for it by using L as a shield against the fat man. Jude Smith, also known as Mr. Smith the fat guy, saw Kiera walking with another man and his eyes shed with jealousy and resentment. Kiera, my family sent me here to take care of business in Kreanford so I thought Ide visit your Grandpa and you in Ednd too. Hehe Jude chuckled. Im doing fine; theres no need for you to go through any trouble on my ount. Have you eaten yet? My boyfriend and I are taking two kids out for dinner so why dont we eat together? Kiera asked nonchntly. Upon hearing this suggestion from Kiera, Judes gaze turned even darker with jealousy towards L. What did you say? Is he your boyfriend? Jude pointed at L and asked incredulously. Yes! And my grandpa introduced us! Kiera said while smiling sweetly at L as if she were flirting with him. L hesitated for a moment but eventually decided to y along by being her shield once since he felt guilty about what happenedst time between him and the Ward family. Hello there! Im Kieras boyfriend C L! He extended his hand towards Jude while introducing himself politely Screw off! Who do you think you are? Just because of that attitude of yours, you think that makes you worthy enough of being with Kiera ? Kid, who is your father ? Speak up!! Jude directly hit Ls hand away, gritted his teeth while cursing. Hearing these words, Ls expression turned cold immediately, If I am not worthy enough, then how can a pig like yourself be qualified? What did you say?! You dare insult me by calling me pig? Upon hearing these words, Jude got angry, his face shaking uncontrobly due to anger. He shouted furiously, Listen carefully kid, I am Jude Smith from the Smith family in Iylonio. If anyone knows what is good for them, they will leave now. Otherwise even if we are in Kreanford, I can still kill ya. Do ya believe me? Upon hearing this, Lughed out loud. I dont believe you! Why dont you try and take me down? Jude heard this and red at L for a moment. But he realized that he didnt bring any bodyguards with him today, and he seemed to have no fear of him. He ultimately decided not to resort to violence. Despite his size, Jude wasnt good at fighting people, nor did he usually need to use his own hands in such situations as a wealthy young man. Kid, I dont have time for you right now. Lets just see what happens! After snorting coldly at Ls words, Jude decided not to confront him directly but instead shifted his focus onto Kiera. The next second, he pulled out an exquisitely crafted box and knelt down on one knee in front of Kiera after opening it up. The jewelry box was made with great attention to detail and even crafted from tinum! Inside the boxy a tinum ne with a sparkling blue sapphire at its end that shone like a dreamy light! Anyone who looked at it would feel as if they were being drawn into the gemstone itself. Many women in the restaurant couldnt take their eyes off of this beautiful piece of jewelry. Kiera, said Jude affectionately while holding up the ne towards her face, This gemstone ne represents my feelings for you! I bought it during an auction in Akuth specifically for you when I came here. Please ept it To be honest, given his appearance alone, ying such tricks like kneeling down on one knee was really cringe-worthy; however, many women present couldnt help but wish they were Kiera instead because of how much attention this wealthy young man had attracted by giving away such an exquisite piece of jewelry. Wow! What a beautiful gemstone! If someone proposed marriage using this gemstone ne on me, then I would definitely say yes! Yes indeed! Even if there is no dowry involved, I would still marry him! Get lost! This gemstone ne is obviously worth quite some money so naturally there wouldnt be any dowry involved. The diners inside the restaurant, especially women, spoke back-and-forth about what they saw before them; even Kiera herself was attracted by the beauty of this particr item momentarily. However, she shook her head after considering everything, Mr. Smith, please put it away. Its too valuable. I cant ept something like that. Hearing these words caused Judes eyes flicker with disappointment, Kiera, only someone as divine as yourself could match up against something like the heart-of-the-sea pendant If you wont ept, then all I can do is throw it away! A look of speechlessness crossed over Kieras pretty face, Then go ahead and throw it away! Judes tone faltered as he looked at Kiera, who remained indifferent. He stood up with a hint of annoyance and said, Kiera, if we can be together, it would be good for you and your family! Whether or not the Ward family can return to Iylonio depends on you! Kieras expression turnedpletely cold upon hearing this. Mr. Smith, who I am with is my own business and has nothing to do with my family. You dont need to pressure me like this; its useless. And besides, I already have someone I like. Thank you for your misguided love, she added as she turned towards L with a smile that seemed to suggest she was deeply in love.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jude gritted his teeth and pointed at L. This guy? What do you see in him? He then provocatively looked at L and said, Kid, have you seen this ne? It cost me five million euros from Akuth auction house. What about you? What have you given Kiera? Dont tell me that youre just a gold digger? Upon hearing Judes words, L broke out into sweat thinking how urate he was about him being a gold digger initially but eventually bing more independent. L raised an eyebrow as he looked at the ne in Judes hand before bursting intoughter. Fatty, youre dressed up all stylishly, pretending to be some big shot from Iylonio. Just using a fake ne to deceive people, huh? Jude froze for a moment before gritting his teeth again saying, What did you say? Fake?! Are you trying to insult me because maybe deep down inside yourself you know that even if its fake its still worth more than what your poor ass could ever afford? Everyone else in the restaurant stared suspiciously and mockingly towards L after hearing Judes words. Thats right! This guy cant afford anything so he tries belittling others! What trash! How could such a beautiful woman fall for him? Anyone knows how valuable this gemstone ne is! However, L remained calm despite everyone elses ridicule, Of course its fake! It wouldnt even take much effort on my part since its so low qualitypared real ones! Hearing this statement, Jude burst intoughter thinking that no one would believe such an absurd im, What did you say?! You think that by crushing one blue sapphire stone will prove anything? Come on then! If your really capable of doing so, then show us! If you indeed crush it, Ill change myst name! The other people in the restaurant also let out a chorus of hisses. Who didnt know that diamonds were the hardest substance in the world? How could they be crushed by hand? Chapter 268 Please Master, Take a Look Okay! This is what you said! L smirked and reached out his hand to Jude. Give it here, Ill show you! A fake gemstone will naturally break when squeezed! Jude snorted disdainfully and handed the gemstone ne from the tinum jewelry box to L with confidence. The people around them joined in with cheers, especially some materialistic girls who saw Judes luxury car keys and name-brand watch. They stood on Judes side even though he looked unattractive. Squeeze it! If you cant break it, then youre a loser! You cant afford one yourself, so dont call others fake! He didnt expect that he would dare let him squeeze it. At this moment, someone suddenly shouted, Sky-eye Carney? Isnt that the appraisal master Sky-eye Carney? Everyone turned their heads towards a sixty-year-old man who was leading an eight or nine-year-old boy into the restaurant. Some recognized Sky-eye Carney immediately and eximed excitedly, It really is Master Carney! Is Sky-eye Carney taking his grandson out for fun? How coincidental! Sky-eye Carney is an appraisal expert. Let him identify this blue sapphire ne. Many also recognized Sky-eye because he had recently started broadcasting on a short video tform which greatly increased his exposure rate. Sky-eye Carney? Jude was about to hand over the blue sapphire ne to L but noticed that everyones attention had shifted towards Sky-eye. His eyes lit up as he remembered hearing about this appraisal master before. He sneered at L and said, Youre not worthy of touching this ne! Since theres an expert present, let him appraise it for me! With that said, Jude held up the blue sapphire ne and shouted loudly at Sky-eye, Sky-eye Caney over here! I am Iylonio Smith familys Jude. Could you please help me out by giving your professional opinion? Upon hearing his name being called by Jude, Sky-eye turned around in surprise before walking over slowly while muttering under his breath, Mr. Willis After Sky-eye arrived, he first looked at L and asked. But at this moment, L gave him a nce and shook his head lightly, pointing to Jude instead. The expert appraiser immediately caught on and turned to look at Jude with a very impressive demeanor. Young man, what can I do for you? Sky-eye, I heard that you are a big shot in the appraisal industry. I have a blue diamond ne here that I would like you to take a look at! Some people say that this blue diamond is fake. Please authenticate it! Jude handed over the sapphire ne arrogantly. Yes, Master Carney please take a look! This blue diamond is obviously top-notch quality. How could it be fake? You need to prove it Everyone is watching! Onlookers were all saying one thing or another. Kiera nced over at L and secretly worried about him being humiliated in public. She was speechless towards Ls actions; she thought he should just be her shield without causing trouble. As for Jude sending her gifts or provoking L with his words, she didnt care either way since she wasnt going to ept them anyway. Kiera also felt that the quality of this blue sapphire was extremely good; she liked it just by looking at it so there was no way it could be fake! At this point Sky-eye eximed, Oh? as he examined the string of gems, Let me see! He took several nces before saying Hmm, then continued, It looks pretty good! Who said this gemstone is fake? Its him! Upon hearing Sky-eyes words, Jude pointed at L, wearing a smirk on his face. Many onlookers, both male and female, followed suit, directing their attention towards L with expressions of schadenfreude. Whether out of jealousy for Kiera, the goddess by Ls side, or disdain for L, everyone was eager to witness the unfolding drama. Thats right! Its me! Sky-eye please make sure youre seeing clearly! Is this blue sapphire real or not? L nodded, smiling at Sky-eye. Sky-eyes eyes flickered a few times, realizing that this situation involved L and feeling a bit conflicted at the moment. Last time in Antons establishment, L had done him a favor, preserving Sky-eyes reputation in front of Anton. As an expert in the appraisal world, he frequently interacted with the circles big shots. In recent dealings with Monty, Sky-eye had mentioned L, and from the way Monty spoke, he could vaguely sense Montys respect for L. This made Sky-eye secretly amazed and even more felt that L was unfathomable! After a fierce battle in his heart, he had already made up his mind. Next, under everyones gaze, Sky-eye carefully examined this sapphire and used several identification tools. It seemed that he was really distinguishing between true and false! How about it Sky-eye? This sapphire of mine is worth five million euros that I bought from the Akuth auction house! It couldnt be fake, right? Jude asked confidently and proudly. The onlookers also eagerly awaited the answer from this master appraiser. In fact, to everyone present it seemed like a foregone conclusion: this sapphire must be real. That guy was just talking nonsense because he couldnt produce something as precious as this himself so he deliberately belittled others instead. However, in the next second only saw Sky-eye finally move his gaze away from the sapphire. Under everyones surprised eyesight, he slowly shook his head. Young man, nothing is impossible! Im sorry to tell you that this sapphire is actually fake! It is actually produced in southwest Priocia, just a blue crystal!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Not a diamond Sky-eye said seriously and regretfully. Wow As soon as these words fell, the scene erupted into an uproar. Everyone was dumbfounded! Including Kiera who showed surprise on her face. What? This sapphire turned out to be fake? How could it be possible? Look carefully! How could this blue gemstone possibly be fake? Jude stood there stunned for several seconds before shouting out loudly with anger and unwillingness written all over his face! He simply couldnt ept such an appraisal result!! Chapter 269 I am the Real Deal L looked at Sky-eye with a sly smile, his eyes shing with meaning. He never expected that Sky-eye would actually cooperate with him and lie. Sky-eyes appearance was unexpected for L! However, he was not afraid of being caught in a lie. Even if Sky-eye said the blue crystal was real, L had a way to make white seem ck. Thats right, its fake! Its just blue crystal, not diamond! Sky-eye coughed and lied through his teeth. Bullshit! What kind of expert are you? I think youre just all talk and no action. How could this be fake when I bought it at the Akuth auction? It even has an appraisal certificate! Jude pointed at Sky-eye and shouted indignantly. The other onlookers also showed doubt on their faces. Upon hearing this, Sky-eye suddenly felt uneasy. Just then, L eximed Oh? and took the gemstone ne from Sky-eyes hand directly into his own hands. Sky Eye has already appraised it as fake. Dont you admit it? Fine then. Let me shut your mouth once and for all. Saying that, L used his fingernail to scratch several times on the surface of the blue crystal in front of everyone present. Suddenly there were scratches appearing on its shiny surface along with some powder falling off from it. Jude widened his eyes in disbelief while others around them also showed strange expressions! What happened? How could he use his fingernails to scratch a diamond? This was impossible! You all saw that right? With diamond hardness how can there be scratches made by nails? L sneered coldly before exerting force onto the gemstone in his hand. With a pop sound, the blue crystal shattered into pieces under Ls grip. He casually threw away what remained onto the ground causing dust to fly everywhere! Once again, the whole ce erupted into chaos! It really is fake? This beautiful thing turned out to be fake! The technology for making fakes these days is simply too advanced! Tsk tsk this fat pig was originally deceiving people. I bet even those car keys he had were probably lighters. People who are ugly arent honest either! Disgusting! A group of bystanders pointed fingers at Jude while showing contemptuous looks towards him. At this moment, Kieras eyes were filled with doubt as she nced at L. She knew that he was a top-notch expert! The Ward family heiress looked sympathetically at Jude and thought to herself, Why did you have to mess with this guy? Now, five million euros were gone! And he had lost face in public Sky-eye watched L and his eyelids twitched slightly as a hint of admiration shed across his face. He knew better than anyone else that the blue gemstone was a real diamond of the highest quality. Yet it had been crushed by Ls bare hands? Ls strength was terrifying. You me Jude stammered. How could it be fake? he eximed angrily. Those bastards tricked me! Judes face turned red as he looked at the powder on the ground where L had crushed the ne. He felt both angry and ashamed inside. How could someone like him, who came from such an esteemed family, be caught in such an embarrassing situation? He had given away more than five million euros for this ne! And now it was all gone L sneered coldly and taunted him, Ha-ha, why cant it be fake? Dont they deceive people too? Sky-eye stood beside them, feeling sorry for Jude who seemed so clueless about what just happened. I dont care if I bought something fake or not, Jude shouted furiously. I still spent 5 million euros on it! What about you? Can you give something to Kiera that is worth her time? Everyone turned their attention towards L again. Anyway, they were just here for the spectacle, not caring about the consequences. Whoever embarrassed themselves, theyd enjoy the show. Spending 500 million euros is also an option, who knows? L smirked, then his tone changed as he snorted, The gift I gave to Kiera, thats the real treasure! Originally, you werent worthy of seeing it, but considering the blow youve taken, Ill show some mercy and hit you again! Upon hearing this, everyone was almost dumbfounded! What kind of talk was that? Jude was already feeling down, and he wanted to deliver another blow, calling it a mercy? At this moment, L didnt care about the strange looks from others. He took out something from his pocket and presented it to Jude and everyone else in a grand manner. This is a rare diamond I got from South Sodefoa! As he spoke, he handed the object to Kiera. Kiera, its for you! Pfft! Pfft Seeing the object, everyone broke out in a cold sweat. Some even spewed their food out of their mouths! Kiera was also confused as she looked at what L called a rare diamond. She tried her best not to burst intoughter. What the f***? Isnt this just a ss marble? Isnt this the kind of marble kids y with? What kind of joke is this? Everyone was sweating profusely while mocking andughing at L. Jude looked at Kiera holding the marble with his chubby face trembling before bursting intoughter. Hahaha You loser! You actually used a kids toy to fool Kiera?! Are you here just forughs?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Nora also looked up at the marble with question marks popping up in her head! This was her toy Sky-eye, others dont know how to appreciate things. Can you please identify it? L smiled confidently as he handed over the ss ball to Sky-eye. Sky-eyes face twitched as he silently cursed L for making him lie again! Just now he had been given a blue sapphire but had said it was fake; now he had been given a ss ball and asked to say it was priceless treasure? This wasnt fair!! But at this point Sky-eye didnt have any other choice but grit his teeth and start cooperating with Ls nonsense talk, Hiss This This is truly an exquisite diamond carved into an orb!! Chapter 270 Completely Fooling Everyone The ss marble looked crystal clear with some colorful patterns inside, like the kind of marbles children y with. However, Sky-eye was looking at it seriously and said, This is no ordinary marble. Everyone looked at him in disbelief. What? You mean this is made of diamond? Is it true? Sky-eye coughed and had to make something up. Dont doubt it! This is indeed made of top-quality diamond, and not only that, Mr. Willis used a rare mix of colorless and colored diamonds to create this unique piece. Only such a rare treasure could be carved into the shape that looks like a childs toy marble. Mr. Willis must have given Miss Ward this diamond as a symbol of his love for her C treating her like his own child! Isnt that right? Sky-eye eximed emotionally. L almost burst outughing C everyone was ying along so well! The professional really knew how to talk nonsense fluently!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He couldnte up with those words himself but Sky-eye had already done it for him. Sky-eye nodded seriously while keeping a straight face, Yes, exactly what I meant! A man should hold his woman in his hands just like he would hold his child! Miss Ward, take it, he said handing over the ss ball. Everyone watching them exchanged confused nces after hearing Sky-eyes speech; they began doubting if there really was something special about the small ss ball that looked just like any other toy marble. Thats impossible! Its clearly just an ordinary ss ball! someone shouted angrily. Why are you cooperating with this loser who talks nonsense? You two know each other? Jude grabbed the ball from Sky-eyes hand and threw it on the ground fiercely, F*cking hell! If this were really made of diamonds, then surely it wouldnt break! Seeing Jude throw away the diamond on purpose caused Sky-eyes face to change immediately C he had been exposed! He knew that this was just a ss marble, and it would definitely shatter when dropped like this! The onlookers, including Kiera, stared in amazement. Bang! However, the next second, there was only a light sound. The ss marble bounced off the ground without any damage. Not only that, it even floated in the air with a faint halo around it. It looked even more beautiful than the blue gemstone from earlier! Whats going on? It didnt break! It really didnt break! This this is actually made of diamond! Wow, its so pretty! Why is it floating? As soon as they saw this scene, exmations filled the restaurant. Sky-eye and Jude were both dumbfounded as they watched the ss ball float there. This diamond is one of a kind. Like some jade stones, it absorbs spiritual energy from heaven and earth to form itself. This crystal diamond mixed with colored diamonds is no exception! So after being hit by external forces like this one did just now, it releases its own spiritual energy which makes itself float up! L stood there solemnly exining to everyone present. In fact, this was just him infusing his true energy into this ss marble. For L who had long surpassed master level martial arts, this was too easy for him to do so. As he finished speaking, the ss ball flew towards Kiera. Seeing this scene, many women present eximed or even screamed! Wow! It really has spirituality! So beautiful! So romantic! This diamond must be worth at least 100 million, right? Even more than that. At this moment, Kieras eyes were also filled with surprise as she instinctively reached out her hand to catch the ss marble. She even believed that what looked like an ordinary piece of ss before her eyes was actually an extraordinary rare diamond. Otherwise how could something that looked like a simple piece of ss emit such radiance and not shatter when dropped so hard? It had to be said that at this moment everyone present felt somewhat fooled by L. Jude red at L, his face changing constantly. He feltpletely inferiorpared to L, and couldnt bear staying here any longer. So while nobody noticed him, the young master quickly slipped away. At this moment, Sky-eye coughed and leaned over to L with a look of surprise on his face. Mr. Willis, that blue gemstone earlier was actually real! You you crushed it? There was a hint of regret in his tone. He felt that L could have just fooled Jude and kept the gem for himself. L chuckled lightly at thement. Why not crush it? What if it damages your reputation, Sky-eye? Its only worth five million dors anyway, I dont care about it. Keep it instead of crushing it? Give it to Miranda? L sneered at the thought of giving someone elses property to the goddess CEO. Upon hearing this, Sky-eye paused for a moment before showing gratitude. Thank you so much Mr. Willis! You really thought about me so carefully! That was right! Today he cooperated with L in telling lies. By crushing that blue gemstone, L also protected him, because even if someone questioned what happened today, there would be no evidence against him. I should be thanking you instead, Sky-eye! If you need my help in the future, dont hesitate to ask. said L with a smile. Upon hearing this remark from L, Sky-eye smiled widely as well; he had been waiting for those words! Thinking back to when they were at Antons gambling hallst time and how L seemed able to see through everything made him feel like he could rely on him for any tricky job! After exchanging contact information and some polite words with each other, Sky-eye left together with his grandchild. At this point Kiera was still looking at L strangely as she held onto the ss marble ball; her expression showed some curiosity too, Is this really a rare diamond? She couldnt help but ask after all she had seen happen earlier today. Hearing her question made L roll his eyes, How is that possible? I just fooled that fat guy! Alright then give me back my marble ball now. Im going to y around with my daughter tonight. As he spoke these words out loud while taking back his ss marble ball from Kieras hand into his pocket again, he wondered if Kiera had also been foolishly deceived by him into believing what he said earlier? If it were truly an extremely rare diamond stone, why would anyone let her have possession over such an item? If anything like that ever urred then long ago he would have given such an item away as gift already to his CEO wife Chapter 271 If I Let Go, You Will Die Kiera watched as L took the marble back from her hand, her expression freezing on her face. The next second, she became emotionless again and let out a cold hum. For no reason at all, a hint of annoyance surged in her heart! Daddy, are we ying with Chloe and Kiera this afternoon? Little Nora asked expectantly at this time. L nced at Kieras cold face and coughed awkwardly. Miss Ward, what a coincidence to run into you! How about we have lunch together and let the two kids keep each otherpany in the afternoon? Auntie Chloe tugged on Kieras hand with an eager look on her face. Although this little girl was sometimes quite stubborn, she had a very pure heart. After ying with Nora for a while just now, she had already forgotten about their previous unpleasantness and wanted to find someone to y with. Looking at the two childrens hopeful expressions, Kiera red at L before reluctantly agreeing. Well since he helped her deal with Jude earlier, she would give him some respect. Kiera had never eaten alone outside with another man before; even though there were two children present it still felt somewhat ambiguous. However, she wasnt worried that L would do anything to her C she knew he didnt have any intentions towards her. Thinking like this made it easier for Kiera The two adults left the restaurant apanied by the two children and went to another one instead since they might be talked about here due to what happened earlier. At this time, however, there were pairs of eyes secretly watching every move that L made This guy is really lucky! That beauty beside him is so damn pretty! Dagger sneered as he spoke. Lucky? Ill make sure he lies t soon enough! Makhi gritted his teeth angrily in response.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Davis theyve entered that restaurant! When should we make our move? Dagger suggested impatiently Why dont we just cover our faces and go in there straight away? Makhi scolded him sternly. This isnt Middle Truyas battlefield you know! How many times do I need to tell you? Were assassins now! What does assassination mean? Killing people is an art form! The restaurant they entered was simr to those breakfast pie porridge shops where customers couldnt order dishes but rather served themselves then paidter upon leaving. After the four of them finally found an empty seat, L casually ced the Bentley car keys on the table to reserve their spot. It was a weekend and there were many customers in this restaurant near the amusement park. Since it was so difficult to find an empty seat, they had to upy it quickly. Then, L and Kiera took Nora and Chloe respectively to get some food. With peopleing and going here, they naturally didnt want to leave their children alone at the booth. On their first trip back, L and Kiera each brought some food back to the table including two bowls of seafood dumpling soup. Then they left again to go choose more dishes. After they left, a young man wearing a mask stopped by their booth among the crowd. Let me add something for you! Drink until you die! Hahaha This young man was none other than Makhi, president of Blood ughter Association. He had been monitoring every move that L made. Now he quickly poured half a bag of white powder into one bowl of dumpling soup where he had ced Ls Bentley key earlier before stirring it with his spoon several times. The powder dissolved in water instantly but from its surface appearance, there seemed no change in the dumpling soup whatsoever. Makhi sneered then blended into the crowd before leaving quickly. A little over a minuteter, L and Kiera returned, carrying several dishes of food. Nora and Chloe each held two bowls of rice. This time, the four of them, two adults and two children, finally sat down to start their meal. Perhaps due to convenience, Kiera directly sat in the seat where the Bentley keys were ced. L didnt say anything either. He put aside his car keys and sat across from Kiera. Since the food had just been served and no one had touched it yet, it didnt matter where they sat. In the next moment, before starting her meal, Kiera picked up the seafood chowder and took a few sips. Seeing this scene unfold right before him made Makhis face suddenly change color as he eximed, What? Howe she drank it? Damn! He cursed angrily with an expression mixed between anxiety and struggle since he originally intended only poisoning that guy but now might end up killing innocent people too? At this time though when L ate some bites then nced over at Kiera unintentionally; his eyes suddenly changed too C full of surprise mixed with suspicion! Why arent you eating your own meal? What are you looking at me for? Kiera felt Ls gaze and furrowed her brow, asking him. She could feel the aggressiveness in Ls eyes at this moment, staring at her so intensely that it made her feel a bit uneasy. The next second, without saying a word, L directly swapped his own bowl with Kieras seafood chowder. Kiera was stunned for a moment, her delicate face showing a hint of embarrassment, What do you mean? No problem! I think your bowl is delicious with lots of seafood in it. You can have mine! L shook his head and said with a smile. Kiera blushed and red at L, feeling both embarrassed and annoyed. Who wants to drink yours? Youre not allowed to touch my bowl either! What did this bastard mean? Wasnt this like wanting to indirectly kiss her? Originally, Kiera thought that this man had no ulterior motives towards her. Now it seemed that Men are all the same, after all. At first, he acted like a gentleman and always talked about his wife, making it seem like he had no other thoughts. Originally, was he just a reserved man? She gave L a cold stare, filled with contempt and disgust towards the man. As he spoke, he reached out his hand, intending to snatch back the bowl of seafood chowder that she had already sipped from. However, at this moment, her slender and fair hand was grabbed by L. Not only that, but Ls other hand also directly picked up the bowl of seafood chowder and he gulped it downpletely, making a glug glug sound! You You scoundrel! Let go! Upon seeing this, Kieras blush spread from her face to her ears. Eyes widened in embarrassment, staring at L! This jerk, so impatiently, drank down the seafood chowder that had been contaminated with her own saliva? Was the taste really that good? Not only that, but he also grabbed onto her delicate and slender hand and refused to let go! If I let go, youre going to die! he said. After drinking the bowl of dumpling soup, L wiped his mouth and smirked. A pure and refined dragons true energy flowed through Kieras hand, entering her body and beginning to dissolve the toxins within her! Chapter 272 Quite Tasty Kiera tried to pull her hand back, but found that she couldnt move it at all! L, this rogue scoundrel, caught her so tightly that it was beyond description. Meanwhile, she suddenly felt a strange surge of warmth, flowing into her body along Ls hand, then spreading throughout her entire being. Kiera didnt know what was happening, she only thought it was a physiological response caused by the opposite sexs hand grabbing her. Only to see her delicate and stunning face, blushing even more red with embarrassment! She could only feel the warm currents coursing through her body, creating an indescribable sense offort. Kiera, how can you be so shameless to actually find thisfortable? She secretly cursed herself in her heart and red at L with angry eyes, Rogue, what exactly are you doing? I thought you were a gentleman! Ls face showed a look of speechlessness as he pursed his lips and said, Youre poisoned, and Im detoxifying you! Besides, I never said that I was a righteous gentleman! You Upon hearing this, Kiera sneered and looked embarrassed and angry, Such a clumsy excuse, I cant believe you came up with it! Poisoned? Haha, that was ridiculous! Wanting to take advantage, he cane up with all sorts of excuses Daddy, are you thinking about changing wives again? At this moment, Nora blinked her big eyes and asked. Chloe pouted and said, Pigsy, you big pervert! Hmph! L tugged at the corner of his mouth, feeling speechless Outside the restaurant! Makhi and Dagger were staring intently in Ls direction through the ss. The two of them saw Kiera take a few sips of that bowl of chowder, and immediately felt a mix of difort and inner conflict. Just as they were hesitating whether to go over and deliver the antidote to Kiera in order to avoid innocent casualties, they saw L exchanging bowls with her. And then, he himself finished the entire bowl of potentially poisonous soup! That guy drank it! Dagger said with some excitement. Drink until you die! Damn it! Makhi had a triumphant look on his face as he gritted his teeth and spoke through them. Mr. Davis, should we go over and administer the antidote to that beautifuldy? asked Dagger. Makhis eyes flickered for a moment as he stared at L and Kiera, his expression filled with suspicion and uncertainty. Wait and see! That woman doesnt seem to have any problems. Maybe its because she drank less! With that, he looked in their direction and spat harshly, That guy is clueless even when facing death, still busy taking advantage! He drank a whole big bowl; hes done for! Haha Following that, the two of them awaited Ls reaction to the poison! Itd been a long time, but that guy was still as calm as ever, sitting there enjoying his meal with great pleasure. Including Kiera, neither of them showed any signs of poisoning. Mr. Davis, somethings not right! Howe theyre okay? How long will it take for this poison of yours to take effect? Dagger asked in confusion. Makhi also looked puzzled, Whats going on? He should have been poisoned by now at this time! A wave of doubt and irritation rose in his heart, as this poison was bought by him on the dark web. The seller said that this poison was extremely toxic, and just one gram can kill an adult. Within five minutes, the poison will take effect, and within ten minutes, hell be dead! However, nearly twenty minutes had passed and both L and the beautiful woman seemedpletely unfazed. If the beautys poisoning took longer to develop because she drank less, then what about L? Makhi took out a ss bottle from his pocket and looked at the white powder inside, with a face full of annoyance and frustration. Mr. Davis, youre not scammed and bought fake goods, are you? Dagger looked at the small bottle with a skeptical expression on his face. Makhis face was filled with uncertainty as he nced once again at the unharmed L and Kiera. He then poured some white powder into his hand. The next second, hesitating for a moment, he stuck out his tongue and tasted a bit. Dagger eximed, Mr. Davis, be careful of poison! Damn! What a bunch of nonsense! After tasting it, Makhi smacked his lips a few times and then cursed angrily, Why is this thing so sickeningly sweet? Damn it, I met a scammer on the dark web! Is this fucking baby form? Can it poison people? Saying that, he licked a few more times and then poured some out, saying to Dagger, Try it! Dagger hesitated for a moment, dipped his finger in, and licked a bit. The next second, he was also angry, Boss, how much did you spend on this? Isnt it just milk powder? But I have to admit, it tastes pretty good! Give me some more! Makhi pped him angrily and said, Go away! How can you still have the appetite to eat? Wow, Im so angry! This poison was bought by me for hundreds of thousands of dors! I cant believe Ive been cheated! He fooled me with the damn milk powder, no wonder L drank it without any problem! Bastard! Bastard! However, while cursing, it was possible that the reason for increased blood flow was due to being agitated and having a rush of emotions. Makhis face suddenly changed! Bang! Mr. Davis, whats wrong? Dagger was startled by the sudden noise and asked in a panic.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But the next second, he also showed a painful expression and spurted out a mouthful of blood! This this is really poison? Makhi struggled to speak, desperately reaching into his pocket for an antidote. However, he convulsed all over and his limbs werepletely unresponsive, almost losing his ability to move! Including Dagger himself, theyy on the ground twitching like they had epilepsy while bleeding from their seven orifices. It looked extremely tragic and terrifying!! At this time, L and others finished their meal and were about to take their two little ones to the amusement park for more fun! Kiera still had a hint of blush on her face but her expression was cold. She wiped her hands with disinfectant wipes several times after eating. It seemed that the hand caught by L earlier was really poisoned. You dont have to go that far, Miss Ward L saw Kiera wiping her hand again after eating and said helplessly. Im telling you, its fine if the kids y together but you stay away from me! Two meters away is necessary! Kiera gritted her teeth with guarded disgust in her tone. She thought this jerk wasnt interested in her at all but it turned out she overestimated him. This jerk was just a disgusting pervert. Who knew how many dirty thoughts he had in his mind? Her grandfather always spoke highly of him which made herself feel foolish now. Well then! L shrugged indifferently as if he didnt care how Kiera saw him at all. However, at this moment, a scream suddenly pierced through them with extreme forcefulness. It was obvious that whoever screamed must have been extremely frightened before making such loud noise. Chapter 273 It’s Not That if I Can Eat It, You Can Eat It Ah! Somebodys dead! Quick, someonee over here! Someones dying!! Immediately, amotion broke out outside the restaurant. Discussions and cries of rm rose and fell. Hearing the noise, Ls eyes flickered and he thought of something. He grabbed Nora and quickly walked out of the restaurant. Kiera and Chloe followed suit, looking puzzled. When they arrived at the scene of the incident, L looked at Dagger and Makhi lying on the ground convulsing with blood flowing from their seven orifices in shock. Pfft The next second, L couldnt help butugh out loud when he realized that both men had been poisoned These two were responsible for poisoning him earlier? They tasted their own poison? Hahaha, what fools! Whats wrong with you? How can you stillugh at a time like this? Kiera asked angrily. Both men were in such bad shape yet L was stillughing? Thats right! Why is this person so heartless? Theyre already like that yet he still takes pleasure in their misfortune! Quickly call for an ambnce! A group of onlookers also criticized L one after another before someone dialed 911. With a smile on his face, L hesitated for a moment before walking over to them. He took out several silver needles from his pocket then inserted them into Makhis and Daggers bodies respectively. Then he twisted his hands to use True Dragon Energy to detoxify them. These two foolish assassins didnt seem too bad as they had tried to warn him with the bomb in his car earlier that morning so as not to harm Nora who was innocent. Besides, L wanted to find out who hired them to kill him by asking them directly. What is this guy doing? He is giving acupuncture treatment? Just now he was taking pleasure in their misfortune but now he wants save lives? A group of onlookersmented incessantly upon seeing what happened next. However, no one dared approach L lest they get into trouble themselves. After a while, L finally pulled out all silver needles which had turned ck during detoxification process. Meanwhile, Makhis and Dagger s faces changed from dark purple-ck color back to pale white again! The convulsions stopped miraculously. Both men looked weakly at L withplex expressions. Woohoo! Theyre okay now? Young man, youre amazing. Upon seeing this situation, the onlookers were immediately amazed and eximed in admiration as they looked at L with awe. L snorted and grabbed Makhis throat, Tell me, who sent you to kill me! Tell me, or Ill kill you! Makhi was also a skilled yer, but at this moment he was choked by L and felt powerless to use his body. Its me! Its me! You ruined our missionst time, so I brought him to get revenge on you! Release the president, if you want to kill, then kill me! Dagger eximed urgently upon seeing the situation. Dont listen to him! Im the president, and its me who wants to kill you! If you want to me someone, me myck of skills! Lets do it! Damn it! Ive been licking the blood off my knife for so many years abroad without any problem, but I never expected to get caught as soon as I came back! It is said that Priocia is a forbiddennd for mercenaries, and it really is! Makhi was unwilling and had a determined look on his face. Kill me! Let go of the president! Finish me off! Im the leader here! Dagger and Makhi kept shouting one after another, leaving L speechless, as if they were brave warriors sacrificing themselves.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Snap! Snap! The next second, L pped them and sneered disdainfully, Ill spare you this time, but you wont be so lucky next time! Get lost! In front of so many people, it wouldnt be appropriate for L to kill them outright. Moreover, for some unknown reason, he didnt have much desire to kill these two idiots in his heart. Upon hearing these words, Makhi and Dagger were stunned, wearing expressions of disbelief. It seemed unexpected, but L actually let them go. The next second, Makhi was lying on the ground, grabbing onto Ls pants leg! Why? Why are you okay? I clearly poisoned you! That poison almost killed Dagger and me, why the hell didnt you do anything? L sneered and kicked the guy out with one foot, Idiot, just because I cant handle it doesnt mean you can! With your level of skill, you should practice more if you want to kill me! After speaking, he took Noras small hand and walked towards Kiera and Chloe, who were standing there with a slightly surprised expression, and smiled. Lets go, were going to y! Kiera came to her senses, and a blush appeared on her pretty face again, with a hint of embarrassment. The next second, with a hint ofplexity in her beautiful eyes, she asked, Did you just drink my soup and grab my hand to detoxify me? Seeing the two people bleeding from their seven orifices and convulsing just now, how could Kiera not understand? At this moment, she felt a wave of fear and horror. Inside her heart, there was also a sense of shame and embarrassment. Did she misunderstand this guy? Just for the sake of taking advantage of you, is that right? L grinned and asked mischievously. You! Bastard! Kieras tone faltered and she cursed in anger, wishing she could go over and kick this guy a few times to relieve her frustration. In the afternoon of that day. L was ying with Nora on a project when he suddenly received a call from Miranda. Emmanuel and Cara wanted to invite them both to have dinner together tonight! There was only one week left until the wedding, and there were some things that needed to be discussed in detail. The two also instructed L to bring Nora along this time, as they hadnt met the child yet. After speaking with Miranda on the phone, L agreed toe and contacted Mason first. He asked him to send someone to the Emerald Green Estates to help him move his things. L decided to give Emmanuel and Cara the four dowry boxes tonight, giving his father-inw and mother-inw a surprise. Nora, how about I take you to Mirandas parents house for dinner tonight? What do you think? After contacting Mason, L tentatively asked his daughter. Nora hesitated for a moment upon hearing this, then nodded obediently and said, Okay! Though she was only five years old, she actually understood everything. L gently patted her little head, saying, Nora, be a good girl! When were there, call them grandma and grandpa, okay? Nora nodded, but in her big eyes, there was a hint of worry and unease. Daddy, these are the new grandma and grandpa, right? Will they like me? I amnt Mirandas own baby Upon hearing this, L picked up his daughter who looked both scared and obedient, and hugged her tightly while giving her a kiss full of love. Baby, dont worry. The new grandparents will love you even more than the old ones did! They are looking forward to ying with you! Nora heard this and immediately showed a pure smile, Really? Chapter 274 Childhood Sweetheart Comes to the Door L and Kiera said goodbye to Chloe and left the amusement park on their own. When they got back, L tidied up and put on a casual outfit that Miranda had bought for him. He also dressed Nora up like a little princess. They waited for Mason and his men to arrive so they could help load the cash, jewelry, antiques, and other items into the car before heading to Emmanuel and Caras upscale neighborhood called Farnrene Mansion in Ednd. Emmanuel and Cara knew their daughter and son-inw wereing over tonight so they started preparing early. They were even paying attention to any noises outside. Honey, do you hear something in the hallway? Is someone here already? Cara asked Emmanuel while she was preparing food in the kitchen. Emmanuel listened carefully. It does sound like theres some movement out there. Ill go check it out.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Since it was still early, Cara wasnt worried about cooking yet so she wiped her hands clean before following Emmanuel outside. When they opened the door, they saw a middle-aged couple with a young handsome man walking up the stairs carrying many gifts! Upon seeing each other, both couples were surprised but happy at once. Isnt this Alfred and Julia? Emmanuel eximed with joy while looking at them holding all those presents! And this is Markus? Youve grown into such a handsome young man! he added as Markus Aguirre kept calling them uncle or auntie respectively. Come inside quickly! Emmanuel hurriedly invited them in after exchanging pleasantries outside earlier on After entering the house and sitting down, Emmanuel and Cara chatted and caught up with the other three. Farnrene Mansion was a newly builtmunity. Before Emmanuels family moved in, they had been neighbors with Alfreds family for over a decade. At that time, their rtionship was quite good. Not only that, Markus and Miranda could be considered childhood sweethearts, and Markus got along well with Mason too. However,ter on, they heard about Alfred familys ns to go abroad, and they lost touch for several years. Oh, Alfred! Its been how many years since west met? Emmanuel eximed. It must be seven or eight years, right? Back then, Markus and Miranda were still in high school! Now look at them, Markus has grown into a young man! Emmanuel greeted them with tea and continued the conversation. Yeah, at least seven or eight years! Alfred nodded in agreement. The middle-aged woman named Julia looked around the house and instinctively asked, By the way, where are Miranda and Mason? When Markus heard his mother mention Miranda, his eyes lit up with anticipation. He had been looking for her in the living room earlier. His biggest wish was to have something happen between him and Miranda this time he came back. When they were young, Markus and Miranda were neighbors who yed together often. When they went abroad for high school, Markus developed feelings for her. If he hadnt followed his parents abroad, he thought that he would have sessfully gotten together with Miranda by now since they had grown up together as childhood sweethearts. Miranda and Mason are too old to live with us, Emmanuel said while shaking his head with a smile. Markuss face fell at this news but Cara quickly interjected warmly, But theyreing back tonight to eat dinner! Alfred, why dont you all stay over so we can catch up? Weve been neighbors for so many years; no need to be polite! Upon hearing this invitation from Cara, Markus became excited again before even waiting for a response from his parents, Great idea Aunt Cara! Weve been neighbors forever; lets not hold back! Alfred and Julia exchanged nces but agreed anyway. How could they not understand their sons intentions? Emmanuel gave Markus a meaningful look before asking jokingly, Youre such a handsome young man. Did you bring a girlfriend home this time? Markus waved off the suggestion hastily, No way Uncle Lowe! I was too shy when I was younger but now that were all grown up Im not afraid of beingughed at anymore. To be honest though Ive liked Miranda since we were kids and my feelings havent changed after all these years overseas. This might be difficult then, Miranda has gotten married! Emmanuel chuckled wryly as he shook his head again. Markus froze in disbelief upon hearing that Miranda had already gotten married at 24 years old, What?! She got married already? How could it happen so fast? If I remember correctly shes my age, 26 right? Shes actually 24, Cara replied calmly while smiling faintly. Upon hearing Markus express interest in their daughter, Emmanuel and Cara felt a sense of resistance and disgust. Unbeknownst to them, the parents-inw had already epted L as their son-inw. I didnt expect Miranda to get married so early, Alfred asked with an unnatural expression. Miranda is so beautiful and outstanding. Getting married at 24 is indeed a bit early. I wonder who she married? Their family must be extraordinary, Julia, Alfreds wife, probed. Oh, my son-inws family is quite ordinary, but he himself is very capable, Emmanuel said with a smile. Upon hearing this statement, Alfred and Markus exchanged nces that revealed their disbelief. In this day and age where having connections matters more than ever before, what good did it do for someone without any background to be sessful on their own? They all thought that Emmanuel was only trying to save face by saying such things in front of them. After all, he couldnt say that his daughter had married an ordinary person while they were present. Emmanuel ah! Not boasting about myself here but Markus has some achievements under his belt now too! He obtained dual masters degrees from Ascye University and currently holds a high-level position at a high-techpany earning millions of dors annually! The most important thing is the potential for growth! Alfred blinked once before continuing with pride, I thought since our two children yed together so well when they were younger if Miranda hadnt gotten married yet, then maybe our two kids could have been together. Its really too bad Julia shook her head in agreement. Emmanuel and Cara nced at each other silently, conveying their mutual disappointment towards the conversation topic. However, neither of them spoke up until Markus tone became serious as he addressed his parents, Dad, Mom, what are you talking about? Whats there to regret? Even if Miranda got married, how could I possibly dislike her if she wants me? Chapter 275 Why Did You Come Empty-Handed? Upon hearing Markus words, Emmanuel and Cara furrowed their brows in confusion. What did he mean by not minding if their daughter had been divorced? And who said anything about Miranda getting a divorce and marrying him? It was as if Markus believed that Miranda was actually going to leave her husband for him. Markus, Miranda has a great rtionship with her husband. You dont need to worry about it, Cara said, her tone now slightly cool. Alfreds family didnt say anything more after that. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Mom and Dad, were back! Open up! Miranda called from outside. Mirandas here! Cara eximed excitedly as she rushed over to open the door. Emmanuel also stood up and walked towards the entrance of the house. Markus heard Mirandas voice which made his heart skip a beat. He looked towards the door with excitement building inside of him. When they opened it, L and Miranda walked in holding hands with Nora following behind them while Mason trailed at their heels like an obedient puppy dog. Emmanuel, Cara! L greeted them cheerfully as he entered the room while Nora looked up at Emmanuel and Cara sweetly calling out, Grandpa! Grandma! Eh! So this is Nora? Shes such an adorable child, Cara smiled warmly at Nora while Emmanuel suddenly remembered something important before rushing off into another room only toe back carrying arge Barbie doll in his arms saying, Here you go, Nora! This is your grandparents gift for meeting you! They both loved little Nora because she was Ls daughter so they treated her like one of their own grandchildren too! Thank you Grandpa, Grandma! At first when she saw Emmanuel and Cara, Nora felt nervous but when she saw what they brought for her, she became happy again hugging it tightly against herself. L looked at Emmanuel and Cara with gratitude shining brightly in his eyes; he never expected that they would prepare a gift for Nora too C showing how much thoughtfulness they had put into everything! Meanwhile, Mason and Miranda were surprised to see Alfreds family there but after exchanging greetings briefly, Markus turned his attention onto L instead looking down on him arrogantly asking, Miranda, you just got married huh? Is this guy your husband then? Your kid looks pretty big already. His face twisted into an ugly sneer as if questioning whether or not L deserved someone like Miranda by his side, making everyone feel ufortable around him. It seemed as though Miranda had betrayed him. Uh, let me introduce you. This is my husband, L! Miranda nodded and turned to L. Honey, this is Markus, my childhood friend! L looked at the handsome young man and raised an eyebrow before extending his hand. Hello. Hello! Im Mirandas childhood sweetheart! I never thought she would get married! Markus said with a hint of provocation in his voice when he stared at L. While Miranda had referred to him as her childhood friend earlier, Markus emphasized that he was her childhood sweetheart, which was filled with a strong sense of challenge. Oh Emmanuel, this is your son-inw? He looks decent enough. No wonder his family is so ordinary but still managed to marry someone like Miranda, Alfred said while smiling slyly. It sounded casual but it was actually a subtle insult towards L. What do you do for a living? How can youe empty-handed to your parents-inws house? Julia asked as well. Alfred and his wife were also smitten with the beautiful and charming Miranda. If their son could marry her, then they would be blessed for life and have face wherever they went. It was frustrating that she married an ordinary guy like L instead of someone better than him in every way possible from their perspective C almost like he stole their sons wife!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Who told you I came empty-handed? L sneered; how could he not see what was going on? He then turned to Emmanuel and Cara saying, Emmanuel, Cara, our wedding day ising up soon so I realized we havent given you the dowry yet. Today just happens to be convenient for us both since were here anyway. Dont you guys think its too little! Upon hearing this, Emmanuel and Cara were momentarily stunned. Dowry? They had never thought about asking L for a dowry. Knowing that L had no parents and had essentially married into the family, they didnt consider the concept of a dowry. While they didntck this bit of dowry money, since L mentioned it, they smiled and agreed. How could there be too little?! Its the thought that counts! Emmanuel waved his hand dismissively while Cara red at her daughter, Miranda! Did youe up with this idea? There are no such rules! She thought that Miranda had asked L to give them a dowry just to gain their approval. Ah? I didnt know The goddess CEO looked innocent, as if she had no idea about the matter. Only Mason smirked, knowing that his brother-inw was about to surprise everyone. At this moment, Markus sneered, Dowry? Where is it? Why dont you bring it out and let me take a look? Or are you nning on waiting until we leave? His mother Julia teased him with a smile, Emmanuel, when did Miranda get married? Why is your son-inw giving us the dowry now? Did he finally scrape together some money? Alfred rolled his eyes and said disdainfully, With Mirandas background and status, she shouldnt have married an ordinary guy from an average family. As they say: men fear entering the wrong profession; women fear marrying the wrong man! Nowadays if you feel unsatisfied in your marriage, then just divorce! Markus has developed well in Ascye; if Miranda wants to leave her husband, then Markus wont mind at all. With her qualifications staying in Ednd would be such a waste of talent. Why not let Markus take her abroad for development? Yes! Yes! Markus nodded repeatedly before looking at Miranda with admiration and saying, Miranda, even if youve been divorced before, I wont mind! I swear Ill treat you like were meeting for the first time forever! We could earn two or three million dors per year together! Hearing this made Miranda frown tightly. L couldnt help butugh out loud, Honey, did you hear that?! He says hell take you abroad where you can make two or three million dors per year! Despite being annoyed earlier by theirments, hearing Ls words made her burst intoughter. In that instant, she was stunningly beautiful! Apart from finding Ls exaggerated expression and tone amusingly funny herself even considered it as one big joke! Yes! Earning two or three million dors per year was quite something Chapter 276 Are You Angry or Not? Miranda couldnt help but burst outughing, and Markus suddenly felt dizzy and entranced! In that moment, he was even more head over heels for her! He wished he could divorce Miranda from L right away so he could have her all to himself. With a mocking and arrogant tone, Markus said, Youre stillughing when you havent even paid your dowry yet? Where is it? I dont see it anywhere. L stopped smiling and calmly replied, I had someone send it over. It should be here soon. Hmph, Markus sneered. You still need someone to bring it up? How much did you give anyway? Cant show face in front of us? Were actually staying at Uncle Lowes house for dinner tonight, Markus added teasingly. We want to see how much dowry you can give Mirandas family. It doesnt matter if youre just ordinary people; you should at least have some attitude. Alfred chuckled with an expression that seemed like he was waiting for L to embarrass himself. Even Emmanuel and Cara had said that their son-inws family was quite ordinary. In this situation, how much dowry could L possibly give? He must be trying hard to save face in front of them. At this point, Alfreds family wasnt afraid of provoking Emmanuel and his wife so much that they wouldnt be able toe down from their high horse. It would be best if things escted further until Emmanuel couldnt bear the shame anymore and wanted his daughter divorced! Uncle Alfred and Markus, I suggest you leave now before things get too embarrassing for youter on, Mason said nonchntly. Hearing this remark made Alfred frown as he didnt expect Mason would say something like that. Markus face darkened with a hint of resentment as he retorted back at Mason, Mason, are you also taking sides with him now? Dont forget when we were kids; you also wanted me as your brother-inw. Mason replied irritably, As I recall what I said earlier about wanting my sister married off has nothing do with whats happening right now! My brother-inw is only one person C L! Markus, dont make a fool out of yourself byparing yourself even just one finger against my brother-inw! With those words spoken, Mason shook his head disdainfully while feeling amused inside just like L who wasnt angry despite hearing Markus thoughts about his sister because both found the situation funny! What did you say? Markus asked indignantly after hearing Masons words. At that moment, several men in suits appeared, each carrying tworge boxes as they stomped up the stairs. Mr. Willis, your things have arrived! The leader of the group, Dennis, shouted respectfully to L upon arrival.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hmm, bring them in, L nodded and gestured for them to enter. One by one, four square meter boxes were brought into the living room. As Alfreds family stared dumbfoundedly at the four boxes before them, even Emmanuel and Cara looked confused. Ha you got four huge boxes! It looks like a bluff. I hope its not just filled with junk, Markus sneered mockingly. Why dont you open it up and see for yourself? L chuckled mischievously. Markus snorted coldly. Of course Ill take a look! Unless its full of money? He walked over to one of the boxes without hesitation and opened it! Creak! The next second, he frozepletely still as he let out a strange cry. Even Alfred and his wife Julia widened their eyes in shock; Emmanuel, Cara and Miranda all looked stunned! Money! There was actually an entire box filled with cash inside! Markus wiped away some cold sweat before reluctantly opening up the other three boxes. But every time he did so, his expression grew more shocked until his hands began shaking uncontrobly by the end of it all Gulp Markus swallowed hard as he gazed at all these jewels, gold pieces antiquesid out before him. Even Alfred and Julia were left speechless by this sight This was this really just Mirandas dowry? Did he rob a national treasury or something? L what is this? All of these are Even Emmanuel was struggling to speak coherently as he stared at L in disbelief. Emmanuel, this is my gift for you and Cara on our wedding day! Dont think its too little! L grinned widely while speaking. Hearing those words caused everyone present to twitch involuntarily. How could anyone be so arrogant?! All of these? Emmanuel asked incredulously. Yeah, why else would I drag everything here?L replied nonchntly. No way, theyre far too valuable! We cant ept any of this, Emmanuel took a deep breath while repeatedly waving his hands back and forth. What do you mean too valuable? Isnt my wife worth all that much?L countered seriously. Emmanuel let out a sigh, but Cara was all smiles as she rummaged through the jewelry box filled with gems. Alright, lets tidy up for our daughter and son-inw! The mother-inw beamed with pride as she turned to Alfreds family and asked, Alfred, how many years did it take Markus to earn all these things? Upon hearing this question, Alfred and his wife coughed awkwardly while Markus turned red in embarrassment. He wished he could just disappear. Emmanuel, Cara! Lets catch up another day! Alfred said before quickly leaving with his family without even looking back. How about dinner tonight?! Cara called out cheerfully. But they didnt even turn their heads or slow down their pace. L chuckled silently and shook his head in disbelief while Miranda scolded him saying, Why are youughing? Someone is missing your wife and youre happy about it? L grinned mischievously and replied, Of course I am! It means my wife has charm and I feel proud! Besides theres nothing I can do about it so why not justugh it off? Haha Miranda blushed at Ls words before pinching him hard. With that settled everyone left one by one until the whole family was gathered together again. Cara directed her husband along with Mason and L to put away the four boxes before starting to cook herself! The incident earlier was nothing more than a farce in everyone elses eyes since Markus wasnt even on the same level as L; no one took it seriously Within a creepy mountain! In the lingering glow of the setting sun, several figures cast long shadows. Several members dispatched by the Thompson family escorted Butch Ghosts body to the Ghost que Sect. An elderly man draped in a blood-red robe, looking at the corpse, had a face full of sorrow and indignation. My disciple! My disciple! What kind of person would dare kill Ghost que Sects disciple? The blood-robed elder roared as he transformed into a bloody shadow rushing towards one of Thompson familys men grabbing him by his neck. Speak up! Who did this? The man trembled in fear replying, In EdndL Willis! This is his information. Chapter 277 Flattery is Not a Good Thing to Do Ednd, L? Ednd, L! The old man in the blood robe gritted his teeth and exuded a terrifyingly violent aura. My lord can you please let me go? The leader of the Britt familys men was being strangled by the neck and felt like he couldnt breathe. He begged in pain and fear. Meanwhile, the other members of the Britt family who came to deliver the corpse were all trembling under the old mans intimidating presence, living in constant fear.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ill let you go. The blood-robed elders expression was ferocious and his tone sinister, like a grim reaper seeking souls. With those words spoken, he crushed the person in his hand into bloody mist! Ah! Run away! The other members of the Britt family were frightened out of their wits and tried to escape with their lives. However, they only took a few steps before meeting their demise just like theirpanion earlier, exploding into pieces on spot! The power of this blood-robed elder was unfathomable; just his terrifying pressure alone caused these people to die instantly! Cara knew her son-inw and daughter would being home tonight so she took leave from her nanny duties specifically to cook for them herself. Mom, take it easy! Ill cook today! Miranda said with an unusually good mood today as she wanted to show off her cooking skills! L raised an eyebrow at Mirandas words while looking at this stunningly beautiful goddess CEO with anticipation. To be honest though he had never tasted any food that Miranda cooked before. Today might be an opportunity for him to indulge himself? Meanwhile, Emmanuel, Cara and Mason all looked surprised with wide eyes staring at each other. Sis, you can cook too? Mason asked curiously while Emmanuel and Cara both showed signs of doubt on their faces. Their little princess never touched anything rted to kitchen work before so when did she learn how? You guys have such strange looks on your faces? Ive learned some new trickstely, Miranda said feeling annoyed by her parents doubtful expressions then snorted confidently as she walked into the kitchen. L, Miranda seems serious about cooking this time huh? Haha Emmanuel said meaningfully towards L. Cara rolled her eyes. You little brat, my daughter is learning to cook for you? Brother-inw, you better not let my sister down! Mason chimed in. L nodded and wiped his sweat. He quickly shook his head. No way! How could I? He knew very well that his goddess wife was learning to cook for him out of love and he felt touched. Next, L chatted with Emmanuel and Cara about the specifics of their wedding while watching TV. Meanwhile, Mason yed with Nora beside them. Despite being a grown man, he seemed to be having fun ying with the little girl. Suddenly, Ls eyelid twitched inexplicably and he felt a sense of unease creeping up on him like something terrible had locked onto him. Frowning slightly, L tried to figure out what was causing this feeling of difort when Emmanuel suddenly furrowed his brow and looked towards the kitchen. L snapped back into reality only to find himself sweating profusely! Miranda was busy in the kitchen wearing a small apron that made her look like a beautiful chef C both warm and intoxicating at once C but what was up with all that ck smokeing from there? Ill go check it out! Cara quickly stood up from her seat and ran towards the kitchen worriedly! A few minutester The family sat around the dining table as Cara and Miranda brought eight dishes one after another! Two dishes were burnt beyond recognition! L exchanged nces with Emmanuel and Mason before their faces twitched uncontrobly several times over. Cara coughed awkwardly while looking strange as she said, Come on everyone! Lets eat! This is Mirandas first time cooking since she was young. Youre all lucky today! Honey, if Im not mistaken, these two dishes are yours, right? L wiped off some sweat as he pointed at those two tes full of charcoal-like food asking sheepishly. Hmm! Taste it quickly, how is it? Mirandas delicate face still bore a few smudges, and her apron was yet to be untied. After preparing a meal, she turned herself into a little chef. At this moment, she looked at L with a hint of anticipation in her beautiful eyes, urging him. There was also a sense of aplishment between her eyebrows. This was her first time cooking, and Miranda was eager for L to taste her culinary skills. At this moment, L looked at the two dark dishes in front of him and couldnt bring himself to eat them. Ahem! It seemed that beauty and cooking skills were destined not to coexist. Come on, Emmanuel, Mason, try it! L had an idea and called out to Emmanuel and Mason. Brother-inw, you go first! You have to be the first man to taste my sisters cooking. We cant steal your thunder. Masonughed modestly and said, I insist. Yes! Everyone knows Miranda learned how to cook just for you. L,e on and try it! Emmanuel nodded with a serious expression. Erm L was sweating profusely. L! What do you mean? I worked hard on the dishes for you not want to eat it? At this point, Mirandas face changed as she stared coldly at L with a hint of anger in her beautiful eyes. This was her first time cooking for him. What kind of expression was he making? Was he disgusted? Eat! How could I not eat it? L swallowed his pride like a martyr before finally taking a bite from both tes that had been causing him so much anxiety earlier. The taste Indescribable! Salty with a strong burnt vor. He chewed but couldnt quite swallow Mmm! Delicious! This braised pork is pretty good! With his eyes closed tight as if savoring every bite he took another mouthful before smiling contentedly when finished speaking. But as soon as the words left his mouth, he felt like Mirandas beautiful eyes were filled with murderous intent What you just ate was mushrooms! That dish is actually stir-fried chicken with mushrooms! The goddess CEO gritted her teeth through clenched jaws while ring fiercely at L who immediately broke out into cold sweat looking extremely embarrassed by his mistake. Damn! He had justplimented somethingpletely different than what he was eating! Who could have guessed that these mushrooms would be so deceiving? Chapter 278 I Don’t Want to Have Children Anymore After taking another bite of the stir-fried pork with bamboo shoots that L had picked up, Miranda finally let him off with a grunt. Feeling generous, she took both dishes away! Mason looked at L sympathetically and breathed a sigh of relief. Oh my god! His own sisters cooking was too terrifying! His brother-inw was really lucky, haha! This guy thought to himself with glee Come on, why dont you try what I made? Cara took Mirandas creation away. At this point, Nora was constantly being served by Emmanuel and Cara during dinner and they seemed to be very fond of the little girl. Nora gradually rxed from her initial nervousness and became more natural as her grandparents called her affectionately. At this moment, Emmanuel turned to L and Miranda with an expectant look on his face, L, Miranda, after the wedding is over, youll be real husband and wife! You should live together then right? Cara also said to her daughter, Miranda, your father and I dont care why you first chose L but weve epted him as our son-inw! You two hurry up and give us a grandchild! As soon as she heard this statement, Miranda eximed in embarrassment, Mom, what are you talking about? Who who wants to have a baby with him? Mason chuckled on the side while winking at L. However, upon hearing these words, Nora, who had been happily eating earlier, suddenly lost her smile. Her small hand subconsciously grabbed onto her fathers big hand while looking at him anxiously through big eyes. Ls heart trembled slightly but he quickly grabbed Noras small hand back warmly. The next second, he took a deep breath before saying, Im not nning on having any more children! Having one like Nora is enough for me so please understand. As soon as he finished speaking, Emmanuel and Cara were stunned; their brows furrowed immediately. L, are you saying that youre not nning on having your own child with Miranda? asked Emmanuel sternly. Cara also stared at L intently conveying strong questioning intent in her gaze. Meanwhile, when Miranda looked at L for some reason, there was a hint of sadness shing deep within her eyes. The next second, a smile appeared on her face and she spoke in a coquettish tone, Dad, Mom, what are you doing? Who said I want to have children? I never had that intention! Haha, why talk about this? You guys are too much. My sister and brother-inw are making me blush! Mason quicklyughed it off. Emmanuel and Cara didnt say anything else but their faces looked visibly unhappy. The rest of the meal was subdued except for discussing wedding ns. After dinner, Mason stayed behind while Miranda and L left with Nora early. Honey, Ive been wanting to find an opportunity to exin this to you! I only want one child. Thats Nora. Can you understand? L hesitated before speaking up in the car. Miranda snorted arrogantly as if she didnt care at all. Dont act like Im dying to have your baby. Hehe L awkwardly chuckled. Miranda adjusted her mood and turned back towards Nora with a smile. Okay, I understand! Nora is our daughter after all. Hearing this made Ls eyes fill with emotion. Thank you, Miranda! Hmph, Miranda lightly hummed as if pouting but turned away from him towards the window where she couldnt help but feel sad and self-mocking inside The following week was spent preparing for Miranda and Ls wedding which included sending out invitations ahead of time! That afternoon, Victoria sat outside drinking tea while holding an invitation for Miranda and Ls wedding nearby. Regardless of everything else, she was still Mirandas grandmother so Emmanuel naturally invited her along with other members of the Lowe family. Victoria had already received some medical treatment including taking some supplements after having someone clear her meridian points which helped improve her health. She didnt have any major illnesses before; it was just that Romeos family had caused her great distress earlier on Hmph, Victoria coldly snorted as she looked at the invitation and was filled with dark emotions written across her face. Miranda not only did not listen to her advice and marry into the Austin family, but her family also went all out to help Miranda and L hold a wedding? This made Victoria furious! The thought of L and Miranda being happy together made Victoria even more filled with gloom and hatred. It was only slightly satisfying for her when she had caused trouble for Lst time. But she felt like it was far from enough!! She had already informed everyone in the Lowe family that no one was allowed to attend the wedding on that day, including those who were close partners with them or some second-rate families, all of whom received Victorias permission. Otherwise, they would be disrespecting her! L, Miranda! Ill see how many people will attend your wedding! When none of your expected guests show up and all reserved seats are empty, lets see how you can handle it! People in the whole Ednd willugh at you then! Hehe Victorias face showed a sinister expression as she muttered coldly to herself. Just then, two people walked in from outside the yard sneakily looking around. Victoria saw them and snorted coldly while showing strong anger on her face. Those two people were Romeo and Harlow! Although they were caught after drugging Victoria before, they managed to get away by using various connections behind Eliza who took over all charges against themter. And since this victim didnt press charges against Romeo or Harlow, it could be considered as giving them a way out. So finally both got released. You two still have the nerve toe here? Get out! Victoria scolded coldly. Mom! Grandma Romeo and Harlow came over, knelt down with regretful expressions on their faces. Mom, I was confused before. It was Eliza who whispered in my ear. I didnt mean harm you. I know Im wrong. Please give me another chance so I can take care of you well. Romeo wiped his tears, kneeling down before Victoria confessing his mistake.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 279 Passing the Message to the Austin Family Yes! Yes! Grandma, when my mom came up with the idea, both my dad and I were against it! Harlow said with a look of injustice. Victoria snorted coldly. Is that so? Yes, Mom! Your son was wrong! Mom, these days Ive been living in regret! Give me another chance to be a good filial son to you! Romeo ran over and hugged Victorias leg. Harlows eyes flickered a few times as she also approached and massaged Victorias leg and shoulders. Grandma, at the end of the day we were all blinded by hatred! It was because we wanted revenge on L so badly that we fell for my moms bad idea. My dad and I know we were wrong. Were family through thick and thin. Grandma, give us another chance! Victorias expression changed slightly as she looked at Romeo and Harlow acting lowly like this; her face couldnt help but rx a bit. She had been strong-willed her whole life. In other words,pletely stubborn and putting more importance on saving face than anything else! This was also why Miranda defied her intentions. After several instances where she couldnt have her way, Victoria harbored resentment toward her granddaughter. The eldest son and daughter-inw sided with Miranda and L, making Victoria resent even her own eldest son. No matter how filial Emmanuel was, Victoria remained unmoved. In the end, it was all because of the actions of her eldest sons family that she lost authority and face. At this moment though, her second child and second granddaughter were kneeling down begging for forgiveness which made Victoria feel much better about herself. She still felt like the high-and-mighty head of the Lowe family who could say whatever she wanted without question! Hmph! So you know you were wrong? Victoria snorted coldly again but softened her tone somewhat. Romeo and Harlow exchanged nces then immediately started apologizing again while trying to please Victoria with sweet words. Alright then get outta here! Since Eliza got punished already, Ill let your father-daughter duo off easy just this once based on our familial rtionship. I dont want to see you guys right now so leave quickly! The repentance from Romeos family made Victoria feel aplished inside but didntpletely clouded by sweet talk either way, since they had previously tried to kill her off or take away the Lowes head position altogether. Victoria may no longer pursue them, but it was impossible to be as close as before. The next head of the Lowe family would not give anything to Romeo. Yes! Yes Mom, Harlow and I are leaving. Please take care of yourself! Romeo said anxiously. Harlow had sharp eyes and noticed the invitation card beside Victorias hand. After looking at it for a few moments, she said with a hint of anger in her voice, Oh, grandma, is this L and my cousins wedding invitation? She blinked a few times and continued, Uncle Emmanuel and Aunt Cara really went against your wishes by arranging their wedding without your approval? Romeo snorted coldly when he heard this, Ridiculous! They dont even consider you at all! How dare they send an invitation card? Its provocation! Victorias face turned dark when she heard them talk about this matter. In the next second, she leaned on her cane and said coldly, I have already given orders that everyone in the family who has connections with us should not attend the wedding! They dont listen to me but still want to use the name of the Lowe family to invite people? Impossible! I will make sure they be aughing stock in Ednd! Harlow eximed excitedly, Yes! Grandma is wise! Mom, youre right! They are no longer part of our family; why should we give them face? Romeo added gleefully while giving Victoria a thumbs up. Victoria sneered sarcastically, Of course! As enemies sharemon ground against another enemy, mentioning L and Miranda made Victoria feel like old allies with her son and granddaughter again! At that moment Harlow rolled her eyes slyly showing some malice on her face, Grandma, does the Austin family know about Miranda and Ls wedding? Hmm? The Austin family? Im not sure if they know, replied Victoria puzzled. Why dont we tell the Austin family about this news? Harlow suggested cunningly while smirking, What do you think Isa and the Austin family would react if they know that these two are getting married without your approval? Its not just provoking you; its also provoking Isa and the Austin family! Yes! Many people know that Isa has set his sights on Miranda and even went to propose to her in person! The grand wedding of Miranda and L is undoubtedly a p in the face for the Austin family! If we reveal this to the Austin family Romeos eyes lit up as he spoke with a cold smile. Victoria slowly nodded, also with a cold smile on her face. Youre right! Ill let the Austin family know right away. Victoria took out her phone and dialed Alexanders contact number. Isa had previously set his sights on Miranda, so Alexander had brought his son to propose in person, which was why Victoria had their contact information. The call was quickly answered by Alexanders polite voice, Mrs. Lowe? Mr. Austin, its me, Victoria replied politely. Why did you call me, Mrs. Lowe? Alexander asked curiously. I have some news for you, Mr. Austin. My wayward granddaughter Miranda is getting married to L in three days at the Golden Family Hotel top floor ballroom!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she finished speaking, there was an Oh? from Alexander followed by an annoyed tone, What does this news mean, Mrs. Lowe? Victoria chuckled lightly, It doesnt mean anything; I just thought I should let you know about it since youre part of the Austin family! As for what should be done about it Im sure you and your family have ns of your own! Thats all; sorry for bothering you! With that said, Victoria hung up! At this time, Romeo and Harlow were standing beside looking expectantly at Victoria, How did it go? Grandma, did the Austin family react after hearing this news? A sly smirk appeared on Victorias face, Alexander sounded very unhappy when he spoke; there was clearly anger in his voice. Hearing this, Romeo and Harlow burst outughing. They exchanged nces with each other revealing a hint of schadenfreude. The Austin family could not possibly remain calm after hearing such news. There will definitely be something interesting happening soon! It would be strange if L and Mirandas wedding could proceed smoothly without any trouble!! Chapter 280 Going to Give Miranda a Gift And at the same time, on the other side! Alexanders face looked a bit unpleasant, with a hint of resentment in his eyes. Alexander, whats going on? asked a beautiful woman next to him, frowning. She was Alexanders original wife and Isas mother, Amelie Ratliff. Hmph! Mrs. Lowe of Ednd the Lowe family just called me and told me that L and Miranda are getting married this weekend in three days! Alexander snorted coldly. Hearing this, Amelie also frowned, What does that mean? Do they want us to attend their wedding? This is too much! She turned to Alexander coldly and said, Dont go! If Isa didnt get Miranda, it would be one thing, but now she wants us to attend Ls wedding? Are we not concerned about our reputation? Havent you already apologized to L ording to your fathers wishes? she continued. What does the Lowe family want now? Alexander waved his hand irritably, Enough! Maybe inviting us isnt malicious. Perhaps it is just a way for L to show goodwill towards us. Pfft! Amelie scoffed. Who does he think he is? He is just an ordinary grassroots without any background. Just because he has some skills doesnt mean he can act so arrogantly! He even said he wanted to kill my son, she continued angrily. We didnt retaliate against him yet we still have to give him another gift for his wedding? What good will your anger do? Alexander retorted impatiently. And dont underestimate L; you know what it means when someone can single-handedly defeat four grandmaster experts. He sighed helplessly before saying, But never mind; its just another gift. Meanwhile, someone from the Austin family knew about L and Mirandas wedding day earlier than Alexander did. If anyone still held grudges against L despite being banned from seeing him again, who else could it be but Isa? Kayden had been assigned by Isa in Ednd specifically targeting L so naturally he had been keeping tabs on this uing event as well. On the night before their big day At the entrance of a food factory, Theo had just finished work and was preparing to ride his motorcycle home. Since being driven out by L and Miranda from the previous factory, Theo, whocked any specific skills, couldnt find a decent job. Now, he was working a routine assembly line job in a food factory. All day, working two shifts of 12 hours each, he only earned about $3, 000 a month. Compared to his previous job as a factory manager with a monthly sry of $20, 000, it was like night and day! In order to support his four children, he even sold his Audi! But now in his downfall, instead of being grateful for Ls past care for him, Theo felt more resentful than ever. He couldnt help but feel that if it werent for Ls heartlessness towards him now, he wouldnt have to work so hard.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just then, a Cadic SUV suddenly turned on its high beams and blocked Theos motorcycle. Who the hell is this? Theo cursed angrily as he struggled to keep his eyes open against the blinding light. Heheh Mr. Taylor, right? I need your help with something, said the man behind the wheel who wore gold-rimmed sses and had a mischievous smile on his face. A few momentster and Theo found himself sitting in the back seat of Kaydens car looking at some photos that made him change expressions constantly. You want me to deliver these things to Ls current wife? asked Theo incredulously. Yes! And if you do it sessfully, Ill give you 100 thousand dors as payment. Here are 10 thousand dors cash upfront, replied Kayden with an eager grin on his face. Theos eyes lit up at hearing such an offer and quickly took hold of the 10 thousand dors in cash. However, he still had some doubts about why Kayden would go through all this trouble instead of delivering them himself or whether or not they shared any grudges against L but decided not to ask too many questions since money was involved after all! He had already secretly taken photos during their ss reunion where L was seen holding hands with Allison so even without getting paid by someone else like Kayden here today; he nned on using those pictures someday just out spite towards L anyway! Looking at these new photos given by Kayden though made him spit out angrily, L oh L you sure are living quite luxuriously! By the way, after you deliver the photos to Miranda tomorrow, make sure you dont mention that I know, okay? Just say you secretly took these photos! Put on this listening device tomorrow, and if you dare to b, you wont get a single cent of the money promisedter! And, I promise you will die a miserable death! Do you understand? Kayden warned, his tone thick with threat. He then pped Theos hand, saying, Of course, as long as you listen to me obediently and do what I say, not only will I give you 100 thousand dors but also arrange for a good job that pays 10 thousand dors per month! Upon hearing this offer, Theos face lit up with excitement. He quickly took the listening device from Kayden and nodded eagerly. Okay okay, I understand! Ill do what you say! Hmm, Kayden said in satisfaction as he patted Theos shoulder. However, deep down in his eyes shed an insidious smirk. Although he was ordered by Isa to continue messing with L here, he could only do so secretly without letting L know it was him causing trouble. If that guy found out that it was him who secretly filmed him being intimate with other women, then he would never let Kayden go unpunished. Therefore, Kayden dared not send anyone who had any connection to himself or Isa to deliver the photos of Miranda to her. Instead he chose Theo as his best candidate for the job. He had investigated and knew that this guy used to be Ls good friend but theyter became enemies due to some conflict between them. Moreover, Theo had been badly mistreated by L before, which made him hold grudges against L till now. He wanted to retaliate against L, and secretly taking these photos to give to Miranda seemed like the perfect n. If things escted, he could always resort to silencing him permanently. After all, he was just an ordinary person at the bottom of society, and his death wouldnt cause much of a stir. This way, Kayden could sessfully sow discord between L and Miranda without exposing himself! Kayden felt like a damn genius. It was simply perfect! With these thoughts, he looked at Theo with a cunning and menacing gleam in his eyes. Chapter 281 Lachlan’s True Colors The next day, the weekend! It was the day of the wedding for L and Miranda. Early in the morning, in the Imperial View Vi Area, Mirandas residence. In the goddess CEOs boudoir, a makeup artist was styling Mirandas hair and applying makeup! Just at that moment, Mirandas phone rang. ncing at an unfamiliar number, she casually hung up. However, the same number called again! Miranda furrowed her brow, concerned that it might be something important, so she answered.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Who is this? She asked in a calm tone. Ms. Lowe, I have something I want to show you! Come to the entrance of the Imperial View Vi Area now. The person on the other end said. Who are you? What do you want to show me? Miranda asked with suspicion. Im a good friend of L. I have some secrets about him that I think you should see. Come out in the next ten minutes; Ill be waiting for you at your neighborhood entrance! The mysterious voice said, then hung up without giving Miranda a chance to ask more questions. Hearing this, Mirandas beautiful eyes blinked a few times. The next moment, she told the makeup artist and stood up, leaving the room. Miranda, where are you going in such a hurry? In the living room on the ground floor, Emmanuel and Cara hade early and were waiting. Seeing their daughter hastily leaving, Cara was momentarily stunned and called out. Its nothing, just going out for a moment. Ill be back soon! Miranda said without looking back as she left the vi. Some secrets about L? This sentence piqued Mirandas curiosity and desire for knowledge. A few minutester, Miranda walked out of the neighborhood. She saw someone waving at her near the green area to the east of the neighborhood entrance. After recognizing the person from a distance, Miranda raised an eyebrow with a hint of curiosity and walked over. Miranda recognized this person; she knew he used to be Ls friend, but they had fallen out. Is it you? Miranda asked with a frown. Theo, looking at the goddess CEO in front of him, had a hint of amazement deep in his eyes. He couldnt help but gulp fiercely. Damn, shes truly stunning! If only he could have such a wife, he would be willing to sacrifice twenty years of his life! L, why do you deserve such a beauty? At that moment, Theos resentment towards L reached its peak. Its me! Ms. Lowe, it seems you still recognize me! He replied. Theos eyes greedily scanned Mirandas face and body, then he sneered, These are the surprises Im giving you today. Take a look for yourself! Haha He pulled out an envelope from his pocket and handed it to Miranda. Miranda looked at him with suspicion but still took the envelope. She opened it to find a stack of photos inside. The next second, her expression changed as she stared at the pictures in shock. She quickly flipped through them one by one, her beautiful face turning colder and uglier with each photo. They showed L with other women in various intimate scenes that were both ambiguous and suggestive. Each picture was like a stab to Mirandas heart. After what seemed like an eternity, she finally sneered at Theo and asked him where he got these photos from. Theo smirked slyly and repeated Kaydens words, You know who I am? L caused me to lose my job, humiliated me at our ss reunion despite our past rtionship I hate him to the bone! These pictures were taken secretly by me so that you could see his true colors. Mirandaughed coldly in response, Is that so? Well then thank you for your kindness! But L and I have an agreement marriage; were not obligated to be faithful or loyal towards each other. With those words spoken firmly, she threw the photos back at Theo before turning around briskly towards her apartmentplex. Her stunning face was now covered in frosty anger while her eyes turned slightly red as if holding back tears. Miranda, theres no need to be sad! Dont forget, youre the strong and determined ice-cold CEO! Its not worth it, and theres no need for it! You and that man are just in a contractual marriage, right? Mirandaforted and reminded herself constantly. However, the scenes of L entangled with other women in those photos kept shing like a slideshow in her mind. Heh L! So youre just another Frederick after all!! The goddess CEO sneered inwardly. After a moment, Miranda returned to her vi with an expressionless face. Only her beautiful eyes were slightly red. She didnt want anyone to notice anything wrong with her emotions so she tried to adjust them before returning home. Miranda, where did you go? Emmanuel asked curiously. Miranda, why are your eyes so red? What happened? Cara noticed something was off about her daughter as mothers do. Miranda forced out a smile on her face and said nonchntly, Nothing! Maybe I didnt sleep wellst night. Mom, Dad, Im going upstairs to put on makeup. Okay. She is getting married to L anyway? She was so excited she couldnt sleepst night! Lower your voice! Our daughter is thin-skinned! Geez With Mirandas personality, Cara continued speaking while Miranda went upstairs. I thought she would never find a man who truly captured her heart in this lifetime! Now that she has found L like this though I can finally rest easy. Hearing what their parents were saying made Miranda feel ironic as she climbed up the stairs. Chapter 282 Where Did I Offend You At half past ten in the morning, L drove a bright red Ferrari to Imperial View Vi Area and picked up Miranda to head to the Golden Family Hotel where the wedding was being held. Emmanuel, Cara, Shelly and other bridesmaids also arrived with the convoy. Today, the Golden Family Hotel was not open for regr business and had beenpletely transformed for this wedding. The top floor ballroom where the ceremony would take ce was decorated luxuriously and festively. Approaching noon, Emmanuel and Cara stood at the entrance of the ballroom on the top floor weing guests while Mason took care of things at the hotel entrance below. Emmanuel frowned as he checked his watch. It was already past eleven oclock but only a few scattered guests had arrived so far. Emmanuel, whats going on? Why are there so few people? Cara asked anxiously. I dont know maybe traffic is bad on weekends, Emmanuel replied reassuringly. Just then, someone from upstairs shouted loudly, The Lowe family! Mrs. Lowe has arrived! Emmanuel and Cara exchanged a knowing smile before looking down towards end of hallway with anticipation. Cara let out a small hum as she seemed pleased about something too. She hadnt nned on holding any grudges against Victoria today since it was such an auspicious asion; in fact, she even wanted to improve their rtionship somewhat if possible! However, when Victoria along with Romeo and Harlow finally emerged from elevator, they looked anything but happy or festive. Instead, there seemed to be an underlying sense of mockery or derision in their expressions which made it all seem like some kind of joke! Moreover, they were empty-handed without any gifts or others whatsoever Mom! You guys made it! eximed Emmanuel cheerfully while Cara politely greeted Victoria before acknowledging Romeo and Harlow as well. Seeing Romeo father-daughter duo here today caught them off guard though. After all, didnt they want Victoria dead? But since this was such an important day for everyone involved including themselves, neither Emmanuel nor Cara said anything more about it! Mom, why didnt youe with Owen, George and Jennifer? asked Emmanuel curiously at that moment. Upon hearing this, Victoria let out a coldugh and said indifferently, Oh, I forgot to tell you that the rest of the family wont being! Emmanuel and Caras expressions changed instantly upon hearing this news. Meanwhile, Harlow burst intoughter and gloated, Uncle Emmanuel, Aunt Cara, were you really expecting the family toe here just to save face for you guys? Youre dreaming! Not only will they not be attending but also all guests rted to them wont be showing up either! Harlow then peered into the wedding hall before teasingly saying, Wow! So many empty tables at your wedding reception? How embarrassing! Romeo also joined in on mocking Emmanuel and Cara by saying, I wonder how ugly itll look if no one shows up for their wedding. At this point in time, both Emmanuel and Caras faces turned pale with anger. Mom! Whats going on? Are my siblings noting? asked Emmanuel as he looked towards Victoria.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Thats right. Theyre all too busy, replied Victoria expressionlessly while her eyes held a hint of mockery. What do you mean by that? Did you have something to do with their absence? questioned an irate Cara as she red at Victoria. Cara couldnt bring herself to regard her mother-inw anymore when facing such a malicious person like her. Hmph! So what if I did? retorted Victoria arrogantly while sneering at them both. You guys arent part of the family anymore so why are you trying so hard to use their name just for some face-saving purposes? I want you both to understand that without the support of our family name, you are nothing more than nobodies! Victoria continued taunting them with glee written all over her wrinkled face. She felt like she had been taken advantage of by Emmanuels family several times before, and now was determined to humiliate them thoroughly today. She wanted his entire household to be Edndsughing stock. And even more so, she wanted this whole wedding event to turn into an utter joke! Emmanuel, Miranda may have defied Mom by marrying that guy, but why would you and your wife dare help n their wedding? Do you both think its okay after disobeying Mom? Do you both still expect people from the family to attend this wedding? You must be kidding yourself Ha Ha scoffed Romeo sarcastically while rolling his eyes in disbelief. Harlow alsoughed a few times, her tone sarcastic. Oh, by the way, Uncle and Auntie, were just here to make fun of you. Well leave after weve had ourughs! Were not here for the wedding at all. Hehehe You you all Caras face was filled with anger as she pointed at Victoria and Romeos father-daughter duo but couldnt find the words to say. Emmanuels face turned ashen as he pulled out his phone and began making a call. Owen, when are you guysing Emmanuel, sorry about this! We cant make it today; were discussing business outside! But before he could finish speaking, Mirandas Uncle Owen apologized before hanging up. Emmanuel then called Mirandas Uncle George and Aunt Jennifer but got the same response. Even his friends found various excuses not toe today! Of course, Emmanuel had his own connections too but most of them were built on top of rtionships with the Lowe family. Victoria had already spoken; if they dared toe today, it would mean crossing swords with the Lowe family. No one wanted to feel ufortable or offend Victoria for Emmanuels sake. After making some calls, Emmanuels expression grew even more unsightly while Cara looked around at the empty wedding hall in frustration until tears started rolling down her cheeks. Victoria, youre so cruel! On such a joyous asion like this day, why do you have to target our family? Why are you so vicious? Dont forget that your life was saved by L! If it werent for us and L, you wouldve been killed by Romeos family long ago! We dont expect your gratitude but how can you repay kindness with enmity? Its supposed to be a happy day for two children getting married; why do you have to act like this? You can still get along with Romeo and his daughter who tried killing you! What did we ever do wrong? Huh? Tell me! Cara red furiously at Victoria while questioning her repeatedly through choked sobs feeling an indescribable sense of grievance and resentment in her heart! Chapter 283 Do We Need to Rely On the Lowe Family? Emmanuel looked at his mother with red eyes, his heart almost freezing! Hmph, where did I wrong you? Are there not enough ces where you have wronged me? Forget about Lowes Pharmaceutical. How did it end up in Mirandas hands? I will make you understand today what happens when you go against me and disobey me! Without the Lowe family, you are nothing! This wedding is just a joke! Victoria sneered. Looking at Emmanuel and Cara with sadness and injustice on their faces, she felt no guilt but rather a sense of satisfaction. Romeo and Harlow stood beside her with smug looks on their faces. They felt that today was the perfect day to vent all their anger! What could be more satisfying than watching his familys joke on such an important day? However, at this moment, the loud voice from upstairs rang out again. Mr. Elliott from Albies Medicinal Material Wholesale has arrived! Following the sound of the voice, Albie came over with his son Dn and wife smilingly walking towards them. Upon seeing this sight, Emmanuel and Cara were surprised but happy as well. Congrattions! Albie walked over to congratte them while handing out a gift directly to them. Pleasee inside quickly! Emmanuel warmly weed him while Cara wiped away her tears with joy written all over her face. Victoria and Romeo watched coldly from aside while constantly sneering in disdainful voices. After Albie went inside, Emmanuel exchanged nces with Cara knowing that he didnt invite him nor had any rtionship whatsoever; they both knew that he must havee for Ls sake only. What is just one Albie? It doesnt mean anything! Romeo scoffed disdainfully without giving it much thought along with Victoria and Harlow. They knew that Albie had a close rtionship with L, so his presence was expected. Just because one person came here makes you guys so happy? You have no dignity! Victoria mocked scornfully. Exactly! How many people can L actually know? As far as we know, he seems to have fallen out with the Ward family before! There wont be manying. Harlow added with a dismissive tone. However, as soon as she finished speaking, they heard the reception staff calling out one after another. Mr. Reid from the Reid Group and Mr. Barker from Banking Regtory Commission are here too! Looking towards the sound, Emmanuel and Cara saw Vincent and Morgans families, along with Liam and Sam carrying some gifts walking over. Seeing them, Emmanuel and Caras eyes lit up with joy. Victoria, Romeo, and Harlows faces turned sour. Vincent and Morgans families came too! Especially Vincent who wasnt even in Ednd anymore; it was only his son Sam who was in charge here. Didnt he already return to Kreanford? This wealthy man from Kreanford actually came all the way here just to attend L and Mirandas wedding? Mr. Reid, Mr. Barker! Wee wee inside! Emmanuel greeted them warmly. Mr. Rrid, did youe all the way from Kreanford? Cara intentionally asked with a hint of pride after ncing at Victoria who looked upset. After Albie entered the hall, their arrival made her feel triumphant again. Who said they didnt have any guests today? Not only did they have guests but they were also wealthy people like the richest person in the state or even the chairman of Banking Regtory Commission! Cara felt so proud as a mother-inw that her anger and grievances brought by Victoria disappeared immediately. Hahaha! Congrattions Mr. Lowe and Mrs. Lowe for having such an excellent son-inw like Mr. Willis! I must attend Mr. Willis wedding! Even if Im overseas right now, I would rush back! Vincent shook hands with Emmanuel very politely while being enthusiastic about it. Emmanuel and Cara heard this conversation which made themugh uncontrobly while inviting both families inside. Hmph! Isnt that Harlow wanted to say something unpleasant but someone else arrived which made her swallow those words back! Mr. Atkinson from Montys Jade Wholesale Group is here!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Following that announcement were more names being called out one after another by the weing voice, The Chief of Police for Ednd Security District, Mr. Harris is here! The Head of Punishment Bureau, Mr. Burke is here! The Chairman of Mughlins Construction, Mr. Mughlin wishes Mr. Willis and Mrs. Willis a lifetime happiness together! The Vice President of Priocia Medicine Association, Mr. Bailey has arrived! Mr. Morris of the Agenecline Medicine Association is here to congratte Mr. Willis and Mrs. Willis on their wedding! Mr. Downs, Chairman of Downs Medicine, has arrived! Mr. Howard, Vice President of Kreanford Martial Arts Association, is here! Mr. Houghton wishes Mr. Willis and Mrs. Willis a lifetime of happiness! One by one, the names that were usually heard everywhere appeared. Emmanuel and Cara were busy greeting each guest with smiles on their faces. Everyone was red-faced with excitement as they exchanged pleasantries with the guests. Victoria, Romeo and Harlow looked at the guests with mixed emotions on their faces. Their previous smugness had turned into frustration and anger. How could this be? How did L and Miranda manage to invite so many important people to their wedding? They came here today just to make fun of L and Miranda! But now it seemed like they had an impressivework! Apart from these true big shots, there were also some wealthy businessmen such as Dominic from Dominics Pharmaceutical, Quinn from Hodges Wine and some herbal medicine wholesalers who were all worth billions but paled inparison today. Some received invitations sent out by L while others came uninvited just to get close to them. Mr. Lowe, Mrs. Lowe, Im sorry foring without an invitation today. This is just a small gesture from me; please ept it! I wish Mr. Willis and Mrs. Willis a longsting marriage! Well then Ill leave now! At this moment, a herbal medicine wholesaler took out two thick envelopes filled with heavy gold coins in them which he handed over respectfully to Emmanuel. This man was one of those who witnessed L killing Sagi at Albies herbal medicine base before he heard about his wedding ceremony today so he decided toe over hoping for good luck. He didnt expect much but wanted only send his regards through these gifts before leaving because he thought there might not be any room left for him at the banquet hall anyway! Mr. Jarvis, youre too polite; since youre already here, why dont you stay? Cara said warmly as she grabbed hold of him tightly. Kyree Jarvis heard this and was stunned for a moment, then asked eagerly, Um is there a spot for me? Absolutely! Of course there is! Emmanuel and Caraughed. Upon hearing this, Kyree happily entered the wedding hall. He came to give a gift and hadnt even seen L yet. He didnt want to leave just like that. Naturally, staying would be best! Hehe Victoria, didnt expect that, did you? Who told you we needed the Lowe family to save face? Without the Lowe family, I have my son-inw and thats enough! At this point, Cara turned her head and smiled at Victoria. As she spoke these words, she stood up straight with her chin held high. In her heart she felt so triumphant! Chapter 284 The Austin Family Arrives Emmanuel was also so happy that he couldnt close his mouth, looking at his mother, younger brother, and Harlow with a feeling of satisfaction as if he had just pped them in the face. He felt that after living for so many years, today was the most glorious day! Eduard, Lionel these figures were not easy to befriend even when he was still the head of the Lowe family. However, today these big shots were all being polite to him! All because he had a great son-inw!! Cara felt the same way too. She was more satisfied with L as her son-inw now. If there were any regrets or dissatisfaction left in her heart, it would probably be Ls statement about not wanting children with Miranda At this moment, Victoria and Romeo looked extremely gloomy! They came here today to see Emmanuels family make a fool of themselves but now Emmanuel and Cara seemed to have gained face instead! Victorias face turned pale with anger as she looked at Caras smug expression. She almost fainted from holding back her breath. Romeo and Harlow were also filled with resentment and anger. They felt like fools themselves. The presence or absence of people from the Lowe family seemed insignificant! This psychological gap made them feel hot on their faces. Dont think that just because so many people are here means youre very prestigious! Victoria said coldly. In fact, these people only have some influence in Ednd which is nothingpared to real aristocratic families! Even Vincent who is Kreanfords richest man is just an upstartpared to those truly powerful families! This wedding will ultimately end up being a joke! You want it go smoothly? Dream on! Victorias expression darkened further while Romeo and Harlow gritted their teeth, Thats right! These people are nothing but trash! Let me tell you something. This wedding wont happen! Thats right! You probably dont know yet but grandma has already informed the Austin family about L and Mirandas wedding ceremony! The Austin family got furious upon hearing this news. So, this wedding will end up being disastrous! Upon hearing this news, Emmanuel and Cara both turned pale. Their expressions changed into shock and anger respectively. Victoria, are you really that malicious? Are you trying to ruin Mirandas wedding by using the Austin family? asked Cara angrily through gritted teeth. Mom, youve gone too far! You deliberately leaked the news to the Austin family? Emmanuel eximed in anger. Whats wrong with that? If anyone is to me, its Miranda for defying me! Victoria snorted coldly. Just then, a voice from upstairs announced the arrival of the Austin family and Alexander. Emmanuel and Cara both jumped at the sound, their faces filled with shock and uncertainty. Meanwhile, Victoria, Romeo and Harlow looked on with smug satisfaction. The Austin family had arrived. Isas father himself hade to demand answers! Were they here to cause trouble? Miranda not only rejected Isas proposal but also went ahead with nning her wedding with another man. It was clearly a provocation against the Austin family. Alexander was here to defend his son! As guests poured out of the wedding hall upon hearing the announcement, everyone assumed that trouble was brewing. I knew it! This wedding is nothing but a joke! Victoria sneered coldly before turning her attention towards Alexander. Mr. Austin. Alexander nodded in response before greeting her politely, Mrs. Lowe. She returned his gesture before getting straight to business, Mr. Austin, I want to make something clear today while youre here. Miranda and her family are no longer part of the Lowe family. We wont interfere if you decide what actions need taking against them, she continued sternly while also warning him not involve the Lowe family in any way if he decided on any course of action against them as well. Thats right! Thats right! Mr. Austin, we didnt have anything do with Miranda refusing your sons proposal or this wedding, Romeo chimed in quickly trying to distance himself from any potential conflict. However, at this moment, Alexanders face wore a look of confusion. The next second, he cast a strange nce at Victoria and the others before heading directly towards Emmanuel and Cara. Seeing this, the two of them gritted their teeth, preparing to confront the Austin family. However, Alexanders reaction in the next moment shocked everyone present. Mr. Lowe, Mrs. Lowe, congrattions! he eximed. Congrattions to your daughter on her wedding with Mr. Willis today. Here is a small gift as a token of our respect. As he spoke, Alexander waved his hand towards his men behind him. Immediately, several people came forward holding valuable gifts such as an emperor green jade and a pair of white jade among others. Everyone was dumbfounded by this scene! Emmanuel and Cara stood there stunned for quite some time and even forgot to thank him for his gifts. The guests who had rushed over like Vincent were also surprised and confused at this unexpected turn of events. Victoria, Romeo, and Harlows expressions were even more spectacr! What the hell was going on? Isas father brought people over not to demand justice but to give gifts? Even if they were giving gifts, shouldnt it be coffins instead? Mr. Austin, what do you mean? Victoria asked suspiciously with her face turning red. Mr. Austin, arent you supposed toe here seeking justice? L and Miranda didnt take your family seriously when they nned this wedding! Romeo said from beside Victoria while raising an eyebrow. Thats right! Why did you bring people here just to give them presents? What are you thinking, Mr. Austin? Harlow jumped up in anger. Alexander frowned coldly, I have already reconciled with Mr. Willis between me and my family long ago! Is there any problem? You this Victoria stuttered in disbelief.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Romeo and Harlow werepletely stunned too! No problem! No problem! Mr. Austin, youre too polite! How can we ept such expensive gifts? Emmanuel smiled happily at him while Cara breathed out a sigh of relief beside him. Even they hadnt expected that Alexander would attend the wedding so formally or bring so many valuable presents along with him! Chapter 285 Would You Like To? Emmanuel and Cara were overjoyed at this moment! Who was Alexander? He was Isas father! He actually brought people to give gifts? What did this mean? All along, because Isa had a crush on Miranda, Isa and the Austin family were like a dark cloud hanging over Miranda and her familys heads. Miranda struggled hard for this! She tried everything she could. And today, on the day of her daughters wedding with L, Isas father came to attend the wedding and even gave his own gift! For a moment, it seemed as if the dark cloud that had been hanging over their heads had finally dissipated! Did Isa and the Austin family give up on Miranda? Did they acknowledge Mirandas rtionship with L and even show friendly gestures?!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Emmanuel and Cara understood that all of this was probably due to L! How did he do it? Just because their daughter found him, he was able to do something that even the entire Lowe family couldnt do alone. Phew After weing Alexander into the wedding hall, Cara let out a long breath at this time. The next second, there was a thick sense of pride on her face as well as an air of triumph. Victoria, she said while looking at Romeo with disdainful eyes. Do you still think that this wedding is a joke now? I think you are the real joke here. So many people came today to celebrate L and Mirandas wedding! she continued smugly. Sorry but I dont think theres any room for you guys! Thank goodness none of you from the Lowe family showed up; otherwise, we wouldnt have been able to amodate so many guests! If you have nothing else left here, then just leave already! As Cara spoke these words, an uncontroble smile appeared on her face; in her heart, she felt extremely satisfied. Emmanuel shook his head while looking at his mother and Romeo with disappointment mixed with mockery. Victoria looked at Caras smug expression which made her so angry that blood rushed into her face almost causing another nosebleed episode. Romeo and Harlow father-daughter duo also had red-colored faces. Dont get too cocky! Romeo gritted his teeth before leaving in embarrassment along with Harlow who helped Victoria walk away unsteadily. At this point, they felt very frustrated and regretful about telling Alexander about their ns for ruining L and Mirandas big day! Who would have thought that the Austin family would behave in such an unexpected way?! Next, more guests arrived one after another, including Anton and his daughter Betty from Ellis Jewellery Group, as well as Erik. The Ward family only sent Erik with a few bodyguards this time. Although things didnt end wellst time, Erik still owed L his life and couldnt afford to lose face. Of course, the rest of the Ward family had their own opinions about L. After a moment Amidst all the guests attention, two dazzling figures walked into the top hall that served as a chapel on a red carpet strewn with rose petals! Todays protagonists finally made their entrance! Nora and another cute little boy followed behind them. Mason and Scarlet stood beside them as best man and maid of honor. When L and Miranda appeared in front of everyones eyes at that moment, every man present seemed to hold their breath! Miranda was too beautiful today; she could be called breathtakingly stunning. Her white backless wedding dress hugged her slender waist perfectly while her hair was pinned up, revealing her long neck like an exquisite swan! Simrly enough, many women present couldnt help but admire her beauty either. L looked equally handsome today too! His sharp features were perfect along with his robust physique, making many women feel restless inside! Mr. Willis and Mrs. Willis are truly made for each other! Yes! They are sopatible! Theyre both so good-looking; its really pleasing to look at! Only Mr. Willis can match up to such an exceptional woman like Mrs. Willis! Listening to all thesepliments from guests, Emmanuel and Cara felt happy inside while looking at L who looked dashing today; they were filled with satisfaction and love towards him. At this point in time when faced by everyones envious or jealous gaze towards him, L wore an unbridled smile on his face. He turned around slightly towards Miranda next to him, unable to resist being captivated by her beauty once again! Honey, you look so beautiful! said L feeling overwhelmed by emotions. Miranda smiled back but kept looking straight ahead without any special response toward hispliment. She was just holding onto his arm ceremoniously even keeping some distance between them physically, making that smile seemed somewhat stiff or unnatural on her face At this moment, Miranda walked down the red carpet, but she no longer felt the anticipation and happiness that she had before. In her mind, those photos shed like a slideshow. After stepping onto the wedding stage, the emcee cleared his throat and spoke formally. Beautiful Miranda, do you want to make this man your husband and enter into marriage with him? Will you love him in sickness or health, in poverty or wealth, or any other adversity? Will you take care of him, respect him, ept him and be faithful to him until death do you part? Miranda nced at L with a hint of mockery in her eyes. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded. I do! Looking at the guests around her, especially her parents joyful faces and Masons blessing eyes, Miranda thought to herself: no matter what happens today, I will finish this wedding. L looked at Miranda with suspicion in his starry eyes. He finally sensed that something was wrong with her! At this point, the emcee spoke again seriously, L, do you want to make this woman your wife and enter into marriage with her? Will you love her in sickness or health, in poverty or wealth, or any other reason? Will you take care of her, respect her, ept her and protect her until death do you part? Hearing these words made L hesitate. When he heard that, L didnt know why but his heart trembled instinctively! The words until death do you part seemed heavy as if it were a promise Could he give Miranda forever? Noras curse must be lifted before she turned seven! Before then, L would definitely confront the ancient Willis family! Could he survive it all? Could he give Miranda forever? I L opened his mouth but then looked towards Miranda who was staring straight back at him as if waiting for an answer. The guests all had different expressions on their faces when they saw L hesitate on stage C confusion, worry, and iprehension! It was just two simple words, I do. Why couldnt he say them smoothly so they could move on from here? Chapter 286 I’ve Used You Up During his youth, L lost his parents andter experienced his daughters illness and wifes betrayal. Having tasted the warmth and coldness of human rtionships and the harsh reality of society, L had developed a certain obsession with love. For him, this vow was not just a ceremony but also a promise that he cannot easily make. Forever Can he have it for himself? Within three years, if he cannot have the strength topete with the ancient Willis family, Nora will die! And he himself will surely perish from this world! I L looked at Mirandas beautiful eyes fixed on him and said solemnly, I will cherish every day I spend with my wife. The emcee was taken aback by these words. All he had to say was I do, why did he add that sentence? However, when Miranda heard these words, her stunning face showed a strong sense of ridicule. Looking at Ls eyes filled with disappointment, disdain and even resentment Cherish every day together? Ha ha Who knew if one day theyll get bored with each other or fall in love elsewhere? A mist rose in Mirandas beautiful eyes as pictures sent by Theo kept shing through her mind. With a crash The image of this man in her heart seemed fragmented into pieces! At this moment, Mirandas emotions plummeted to their lowest point! In the next second, she gave L an icy nce before she could no longer suppress her disappointment, heartache and anger; she turned around abruptly, leaving the stage and running out towards outside the wedding hall! At that moment, standing on stage and getting married to L made her feel nauseous! She ran out of the wedding hall directly into public restroom on top floor. She looked at herself in mirror and couldnt hold back tears any longer; although originally nning to endure it all until after marrying L but facing questions from the emcee onstage made everything crumble for Miranda emotionally. Inside the wedding hall The bride running out caused chaos throughout as everyone looked bewildered! Emmanuel and Cara were panicked while Mason wore an expression full of suspicion! The guests were all puzzled looking at each other, wondering what happened?! L was also stunned, his face changing constantly. Aftering back to his senses, he quickly said to everyone, Miranda may not be feeling well. Ill go check on her. You guys dont have to wait. Eat and drink if you want With that, L hurriedly chased after Miranda and ran out. At this point, Mason also wanted to follow them out but was stopped by Emmanuel and Cara. What are you getting involved for? Come back! Emmanuel scolded him impatiently. Cara red at her son and told him to stay put. They were not sure what was going on with their daughter but they knew it wasnt appropriate for them to get involved at this time. Tap tap tap After L caught up with Miranda in the public restroom, she quickly wiped away her tears before turning around coldly towards him. Honey, whats wrong? Is it because I hesitated when answering the emcees question earlier? L chuckled bitterly as he tried exining himself. However, Miranda interrupted him coldly, You dont need to exin! I already know! The next second, she took a deep breath and tried calming herself down, Its nothing really. I just felt a little nauseous earlier so I didnt want to throw up on stage! But now lets go back! We have a wedding reception we need to finish no matter what so our guests wontugh at us! As L looked at Miranda in front of him, suddenly there seemed like an invisible wall between them that he couldnt prate through. What happened? Was it because of his hesitation earlier or something else? L couldnt figure out Mirandas thoughts for a moment. Oh yeah! After this wedding is over, lets get divorced in a few days! When the timees, find an excuse and cooperate with me exining things over my parents. Miranda continued speaking indifferently without any emotional fluctuations in her tone which made L feelpletely dejected as he asked with difficulty, Why? Can you give me one reason why? We were doing fine before werent we? I can feel that there is something between us! For a moment, L found it hard to ept looking at the goddess CEO who seemed close yet far away from him right now Youre wrong! We were only in a fake marriage, werent we? I only came to you to disgust Isa! Now that Isas father has evene to attend our wedding, he wont dare have any thoughts about me anymore. So, your task isplete! I used you! Thank you for everything youve done for me, but thats it! Miranda spoke coldly and with an expressionless face as if she was discussing a business deal. It seemed like there was no emotion involved at all. However, only she knew why her heart hurt so much when she said those words. It was painful enough that she felt like she couldnt breathe. These words were like a double-edged sword that also pierced Ls heart. He looked at Miranda and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something but ended up turning into a bitter self-mockery smile instead. Is that so? Am I of no use anymore? L didnt think Miranda would be this kind of person, but he didnt know what else to say now. Should he try and salvage their rtionship? Maybe it would be better this way. They could go their separate ways while their feelings werent too deep yet. After a moment, Miranda took Ls arm again and returned to the wedding hall with a charming smile on her face as if nothing had happened. However, her eyescked some luster. Im sorry! My body wasnt feeling well just now; please forgive my behavior! After taking the stage again, Miranda apologized gracefully.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The wedding continued normally after that point; however, the two main characters moods had already changed drastically from before. Emmanuel, Cara and Mason were all filled with suspicion while some guests secretly wondered what had happened between L and Miranda before the ceremony began. Chapter 287 The Feeling of Heart-Pounding Fear On that evening, a deste and quiet wastnd! On the roadside, there was a van parked. A person rode a motorcycle and arrived at this cete at night. This person was Theo! The van shed its headlights twice and as Theo rode over; he opened the car door and jumped straight in. Hey. In the car, Kayden sat in the passenger seat and turned around with a smile, asking. Um! How did I do today? Theo asked pleasingly. Not bad! Kayden turned around and patted his shoulder. The remaining money you see Theos face was full of anticipation. However, as soon as the words fell, a strong and powerful arm tightly locked around Theos neck. Theo suddenly felt like he couldnt breathe, as if his neck was being strangled. What what do you mean? His eyes bulged as he stared Kayden down. The remaining money, I will burn it for you! Hahaha Kayden pushed his gold-rimmed sses and cruelly taunted with a smirk. Click! The next moment, his professional enforcer by his side swiftly snapped Theos neck. Kayden chuckled a few times, looking at Theos corpse and disdainfully spat out a pfft. On the other side, inside Emerald Green Estates vis! Daddy, didnt Miranda say she ising to live with us? Why hasnt shee yet? Before going to sleep, the little oney in bed and asked. Due to udias situation, Nora was greatlycking in maternal love. Miranda had been apanying her during this time, making the little one feel a mothers tenderness and care. She had overheard Miranda talking to her dad several times, mentioning that they would live together after the wedding, so she had been looking forward to it. However, the wedding was over today, and Miranda still hadnt shown up. Dont you have me, Nora? L sighed inwardly and asked his daughter with a smile. Oh Nora nodded and blinked her big eyes a few times before asking, Daddy, did you have a fight with Miranda? Yeah L hesitated for a moment and then said with a bitter smile. Little Nora snorted and looked at her dad, asking, Youre not going to change wives again, are you? Daddy, I think Miranda is pretty nice. L broke out in a sweat upon hearing this and touched the little girls head, saying, What are you thinking about? Go to bed quickly! After finally putting Nora to sleep, L went to the study and took out his mothers diary to review it. He had already read the entire diary a few days ago. The important information it revealed included several points: his parents were both formidable martial artists with significant strength. His father was a strong cultivator in the early stages of Core Formation, and his mother was surprisingly at theter stages of Uppecia. In addition, his grandfather had disappeared without a trace after going to Lucoork West. ording to his mothers diary, both his parents and his grandfather were searching for the same destination, a ce called Cloud Sea Mountain Base. His mother mentioned in the diary that his grandfather had hinted that within this Cloud Sea Mountain Base, there might be a method to break the ancient curse of the Willis family. However, the exact location of this ce was unknown to his parents, only that it was in a certain area of Lucoork West. Despite Ls geographical knowledge, there seemed to be no mention of a ce called Cloud Sea Mountain Base in Lucoork West. Perhaps it was well-hidden. In the diary, his mother expressed that, even though both she and his father were cultivators, she did not want to continue on the path of cultivation. She just hoped to live a peaceful life. Looking at the elegant handwriting in the diary, L felt a deep nostalgia for his parents. After closing the diary, he sighed, Mom, my child is destined to carry a curse. How can I possibly live a peaceful life? Perhaps, its predestined by the heavens! Ive already embarked on this path! If its my fate, Noras fate, our familys fate, I will not ept it! I will do everything in my power to defy fate! The next day, after dropping Nora off at school, L, as usual, drove to pick up Miranda and take her to thepany. Even though he had nned to file for divorce in a few days, Miranda didnt want anyone to notice anything unusual between them before that. At least, they had to maintain appearances for Emmanuel and Cara, even though they had probably sensed something was amiss yesterday. After getting in the car, Miranda said expressionlessly, Ive thought about it. When the timees, well say its because of issues rted to having children, that our values dont align, and we had a big fight, leading to a messy breakup. Hearing this, L chuckled in disbelief, Wouldnt that make your parents feel awkward? Let them think they pressured us for a grandchild, and thats why we divorced? Or you could just lie to them and say I cheated. I can be the viin. After all, I dont care about your familys opinion once were divorced. Mirandas expression froze for a moment at his words, and aplex emotion flickered across her exquisite face. Soon after, a deep sense of mockery surfaced. Hehe, let you be the viin? L! Are you still pretending at this point? Well, you dont know that there are plenty of secretly taken photos of you wandering off the path. If I hadnt seen those pictures, maybe I would have been deeply moved by your words. L, you fraud! Miranda thought to herself. Hehe, lets talk about itter. Miranda sneered, her face devoid of any emotion. L nced at her, shook his head, and didnt say anything more. After dropping off Miranda at work, L drove straight towards the western suburbs of Ednd to visit the Graham family and see if he could get some Spirit Jade or other cultivation resources again. After breaking through to mid-Uppeciast time with those Spirit Jades, they had all been used up. Half an hourter, L had left Ednd city and was driving on a mountain road towards the Graham family. There were rarely any people here! After arriving here, he suddenly felt uneasy as if something terrible was watching him. Suddenly, there was a figure in front of him standing in the middle of the road wearing blood-red robes with sinister eyes looking over at him! In broad daylight even L felt an eerie atmosphere emanating from this person! With screeching brakes on his car stopping by the side of road, L got out staring suspiciously at this person before him whose depth he couldnt fathom!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Looking at this person made L feel like his heart was pounding even though previous encounters with the Graham family head or severalte-stage Uppecia elders didnt give him such feelings! A master! A powerful expert whose strengthpletely surpassed his own! Kid, are you ready to die? At that moment, the old man in blood robe gave an evil grin full of malice. A terrifying killing intent swept over towards L!! Chapter 288 On the Brink of Death Ls gaze was incredibly heavy at this moment! Not only was this blood-robed old man unfathomable in strength, making it impossible for him to see through, but the killing intent emanating from him was also terrifying. This person had an extremely strong desire to kill him! Who are you? L asked in a deep voice. What kind of person am I? You killed my disciple and already forgot so soon? Hawkeye Ghost asked with a fierce tone. Ls expression froze as he suddenly thought of something. Youre Butch Ghosts master? The evil aura emanating from the old man was very simr to that of Butch Ghost, which made L guess what was going on. Now that you know,e and Ill take your life! Hawkeye Ghost said fiercely. As he spoke, he carried a terrifying and violent aura as he charged towards L. He pped his palm towards L with blood-red light surging over his hand like wearing bloody gloves. Ls pupils shrank dramatically as he felt powerless against this attack! He shouted angrily and quickly raised both arms to block it while mobilizing the thick dragon true energy within his body to form a solid protective energy around his body surface. Pong pong! Only seeing those solid arms of L being easily pushed away by Hawkeye Ghosts palm without any suspense. With an open door before him, Hawkeye Ghost heavily imprinted on Ls chest! With a muffled sound apanying it, Ls body flew out instantly while spitting out blood in mid-air. The protective energy surrounding his body surface had been directly shattered by Hawkeye Ghosts palm strike. Afternding on the ground again, there were thick horror colors revealed in his eyes. His Uppecia mid-stage strength couldnt even withstand one blow from the opponent? The old man turned out to be a Core Formation stage powerhouse? Hmm? No wonder you could kill Butch; turns out youre an Uppecia powerhouse! I have to admit that having such strength at such age is indeed extraordinary! At this point, there appeared a cruel grin on Hawkeye Ghosts old face which looked like wrinkles squeezed together resembling that of some bloody ghost during broad daylight giving off an eerie feeling. But! I love killing geniuses most! Hahaha L snorted coldly with unwillingness filling up in his eyes. Now well aware of his own physical condition, the strike from the opponent just now had dealt severe damage to his internal organs. The vast power gap between a mid-Uppecia and a Core Formation opponent was enough to induce despair. L wasnt one to give up easily, even when faced with a huge power gap against his opponent in the mid-stage of Uppecia battling Core Formation. You wont kill me that easily! he shouted as he charged towards his opponent with a crazed look in his eyes. He knew running away wasnt an option, so he had to fight for his life. With a loud boom, Ls foot mmed into the ground just two meters away from his opponent and unleashed Pulse of the Earth C his strongest attack yet. This mystic technique not only possesses formidable power but also has a brief stunning effect. Moreover, it can bypass certain surface defenses, directly injuring the opponents internal organs. As L took a step, the earth seemed to tremble, and the surrounding ground cracked in a horrifying manner. Hawkeye Ghost grunted, feeling a buzzing sensation in his head, and his blood surged within his body. Kill! Seizing this opportunity, L gathered all his strength and delivered a fierce blow to Hawkeye Ghosts chest. Apanied by a muffled sound, Hawkeye Ghosts body was sent flying. However, the next moment, a look of horror appeared in Ls eyes. A deep sense of powerlessness surged into his heart! Stomp, stomp, stomp! Afternding, Hawkeye Ghost retreated a few steps and stood firm. His face also revealed a trace of shock. A unhealthy flush passed over his face. Thebination of Pulse of the Earth and Ls full-force strike had managed to inflict a minor injury on him. I never thought that, crossing such a significant realm, you could still injure me? Hawkeye Ghosts face showed a mix of surprise and anger. He then sneered, Good! Good! This makes it even more interesting! Killing such a cultivating genius will be truly fulfilling! Hehehe As he spoke, apanied by a sinister wind and ghostlyughter, Hawkeye Ghost transformed into a blood-colored afterimage and attacked L. L roared, ready to fight to the death. However, a solid blood-colored palm imprint was already harshly pressed against his abdomen, sending him flying once again. In the face of an absolute disparity in strength, struggling seemed to be utterly meaningless. Wow! Uponnding this time, L felt a sweet sensation in his throat, and blood gushed out inrge spurts. Mixed within was some minced internal organs. Even bloodstains seeped from his nostrils and ears. As the man a Core Formation expert, these two palms were not to be taken lightly. The first strike had already left L severely injured!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The second palm brought the smell of death to Ls nose. At this point, his internal organs were shattered and disced, and his entire meridian system was in disarray. Even the true energy within his body seemed to have been dispersed as if by a violent shock. Hmm? Youre not dead yet? Hawkeye Ghost was surprised to see that L had not been killed yet. The next second, he snorted coldly and cruelly, Just struggling to survive! In that case, Ill add another palm! As he spoke, Hawkeye Ghost took step by step towards L, his eyes filled with an increasing amount of murderous intent. The blood-red true energy on the palm became more powerful and terrifying! L sat there, gritting his teeth and ring at the old man. Just beneath the surface of his eyes, there was a hint of despair. At this point, he was almost dying. L knew that if he were to receive another p, he would undoubtedly die! Hehe, am I going to die right here today? The curse inside Noras body had not been lifted yet! The great revenge of his parents had not been taken yet! There were still many things that had not beenpleted Stop! At this moment, a cold shout suddenly rang out. Swipe! Looking towards the sound, he saw an old man with a tall stature and dressed in a cyan robe rushing towards them at high speed. He deliberately exuded a powerful and intimidating aura from his body. As Hawkeye Ghost was about to take down L, he suddenly noticed a change in his opponents expression and hesitated for a moment. Hmm? A strong cultivator in the mid-stage of Core Formation? He said with uncertainty and suspicion. L, who had already smelled the scent of death, also showed a look of doubt and uncertainty. Stop! After the old man in the cyan robe rushed over, he stood directly between L and Hawkeye Ghost, and shouted at thetter in a stern voice. Who are you? Are you going to help this guy? Hawkeye Ghost asked in a cold and sinister tone. I am Raul Graham, former head of the Graham family. Friend, you havemitted murder within our territory. Have you asked the Graham family about this? The old man in the cyan robe asked coldly! Chapter 289 Seven-Day Promise The Graham family? Hawkeye Ghost snorted disdainfully at the mention of the Graham family. Theyre just a mediocre martial arts n. I advise you not to meddle! My backer is the Ghost que Sect! Raul furrowed his brow at the mention of Ghost que Sect, a true ancient martial arts sect known for its evil and violent practitioners. It was said that their leader was a terrifying powerhouse who had reached the Golden Core realm. To be honest, in front of such an ancient martial arts sect, even the Graham family wasnt worth much. L observed Rauls apprehension and sighed inwardly. He hadnt expected this particr elder from the Graham family to show up at such a critical moment. He had hoped that he would be saved, but it seemed like even this cyan-robed elders sect couldnt afford to provoke Ghost que Sect. L didnt want to put all his hopes on this man and took advantage of the opportunity to swallow a Minor Revitalizing Pill while using his dragon energy to quickly heal himself. However, despite his efforts, his injuries were too severe for any significant improvement. But thanks to his dragon energy flowing through him from where it originated in his left kidney area, L managed not to die immediately from them. If someone with injuries like Ls were an ordinary cultivator or warrior, they would have died already; death was inevitable under those conditions. Hahaha, Hawkeye Ghost chuckled smugly when he saw Rauls reaction. What? Youve heard about my sect before? Im killing this kid has nothing do with your family! If you dont want trouble, then leave now! After I kill him, Ill leave your territory and well go our separate ways. Hawkeye Ghost could sense that Raul was slightly stronger than him so he resorted instead by boasting about their respective ns power levels as intimidation tactics against each other instead. Raul red at Hawkeye ghost for several seconds before speaking coldly, Who says killing Mr. Willis has nothing do with us? Mr. Willis is our partner in business dealings with my family; now youre killing him on our turf, what will happen next? No matter what, I will protect Mr. Willis for seven days! During these seven days, you cant touch Mr. Willis! Hawkeye Ghost heard that with a stern expression and a cold tone, Do you really want to interfere? Are you willing to offend the Ghost que Sect for this kid? Raul also stared at the opponent and asked in a cold voice, Do you have a deep-seated grudge with Mr. Willis? Are you sure you want to kill him? He killed my disciple, of course I want to tear him apart! Hawkeye Ghost replied fiercely. Have you thought about it? If you kill Mr. Willis, someone else might want to tear you apart too, Raul warned him in a cold voice. Hawkeye Ghosts eyebrows twitched as he looked uncertainly at Rauls face and his own wrinkled old face shed with suspicion and doubt. At that moment, Raul turned his head towards L and said, Mr. Willis, I can protect you for seven days! Seven days should be enough time for you to contact your family. L nodded without saying anything because he knew that the Graham familys old patriarch was helping him because of his background. Saying that he would protect L for seven days was also a kind of test! When Hawkeye Ghost heard this, he looked at Raul then back at L who had been seriously injured by himself earlier. His eyes flickered with malice before finally saying, Fine! Ill give you some face and leave you alone for seven days! After those seven days are up well see who can protect you! His words were full of hidden meaning! Hawkeye Ghost also heard the implicit message in Rauls words: Does this kid have someone backing him up? He thought carefully about it and realized that it was very likely! Otherwise how could such a young man in his twenties reach Uppecia level? If that were really the case, then he needed to weigh things carefully. Hawkeye Ghost began feeling uneasy inside but since Raul was present, there was no way he could kill L now so he reluctantly agreed instead. He had made up his mind. After 7-days, they would talk again! If there really was some powerful force behind this kid, then 7-days should be enough time for him to contact his family anyway But if not hmph With these thoughts swirling around in his head, Hawkeye ghost gave onest icy look towards L before turning into blood shadows disappearing from sight. At this moment, L wiped the blood from his mouth and struggled to stand up from the ground. He bowed to Raul and said, Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Graham! Raul waved his hand and replied, Mr. Willis, youre a partner of my family. It was nothing to help you. Then he became serious and added, But Mr. Willis, you should contact your background as soon as possible. I can only protect you for a while. L nodded in agreement. Thats good! Mr. Willis, you will stay at my family for seven days to recover from you injuries. At least during this time, I can guarantee that you will be safe, Raul said. No need for that; thank you anyway, L politely declined. Although he refused verbally, he secretly smiled bitterly in his heart. Contacting his background? Did he really have any powerful connections? If he stayed at the Graham family all the time, waiting for death would be no different! He only had seven days left! Within these seven days, L must gain enough strength to contend with the blood-robed elder; otherwise, it would be a dead end! The Graham family would also understand that he had no background and wouldnt offend the blood-robed elder or even their sect just because of him anymore. Afterwards, L went back to the Graham family again hoping to buy Spirit Jade which could assist him in practicing but returned empty-handed this time around! Matthias mentioned earlier thatst time they gave half of their inventory of Spirit Jade which was meant solely for their own peoples practice so there was none left over now avable for Ls use. L felt disappointed but thanked Raul again before leaving the Graham family. After L left, Matthias looked towards Raul asking, Grandpa, do you think there really is a n or sect behind this guy named L? Today when we stopped Ghost que Sects expert, might it bring trouble upon us? Rauls eyes shed with cunningness as he smiled faintly saying, Well know after seven days. Dont worry; I didnt hurt Ghost que Sects expert so he shouldnt hold grudges against us! If there isnt any strong force backing up this person named L, then after 7 days, we wont interfere anymore. On the other hand, if he really is the young master of a powerful family or sect, then L would owe our family a huge favor. So no matter what happens, we wont suffer any losses or danger!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Matthias smiled admiringly and said with admiration, You are truly cunning! Chapter 290 Spread the Message After Hawkeye Ghost left, he went straight to the McLaughlin family. Kristina and Darwin were eagerly waiting for him. Mr. Ghost, how did it go? Did you take care of L? Kristina asked anxiously. Darwin also had a look of anticipation on his face, waiting to hear news of Ls death. However, Hawkeye Ghost snorted coldly and shook his head. Not yet. Upon hearing this, Kristina and Darwin eximed in surprise, What? He he hasnt been taken care of yet? Mr. Ghost, are you not strong enough to defeat him? Darwin also looked uncertain and thought to himself: Is L really that powerful? If Butch Ghost couldnt take him down and even his master wasnt a match for him Hearing their words, Hawkeye Ghost raised an eyebrow and looked at Kristina with a sinister gaze. He grabbed her by the neck like she was a chick being held by its mother hen. You bitch! My disciple died helping you deal with this L guy! How dare you talk back to me?! Do you want me to crush your neck like I would with a chicken? How could I not be able to defeat that L guy? I beat him half-dead already! Hes barely hanging onto life! Im just being merciful by giving him seven days before taking care of business. Kristina was now being strangled in mid-air by Hawkeye Ghost. She felt like she couldnt breathe as her face turned red fromck of oxygen. Feeling the evil aura emanating from Hawkeye Ghost made her tremble all over in fear. No Mr. Ghost I didnt mean anything else! Im sorry I knew it all along; that L guy is nothingpared to you! She opened her mouth wide trying hard not to offend or upset him any further whileplimenting his strength at the same time. Yes yes yes! You have immense power beyond measure; crushing L would be as easy as crushing an ant! My mom didnt mean any disrespect towards you either so please dont get angry; please dont! Darwin quickly chimed in too looking very scared but sincere. Hawkeye ghost snorted coldly once more before finally relenting. He threw Kristina onto the ground causing her scream out loud upon impact. After seven days pass, I wille back for my disciples revenge against L! And remember, you are responsible for my disciples death too! You have seven days time to prepare 50 million dors aspensation! With these final words spoken harshly, he left abruptly. Within these seven days, he wouldnty a hand on L again, but he couldnt help worrying that the kid might have some powerful backing. After he left, Kristina and Darwin looked shaken. The next second, the mother and son stared at each other with a hint of resentment in their eyes. 50 million! We have toe up with another 50 million? Kristinas face twitched with annoyance and pain. What should we do, Mom? Darwin was at his wits end. They never expected that because of one L, they would have to spend nearly 200 million dors inside and out for this period of time. What else can we do? Will we dare not pay? Damn it! Its all because of L!! Forget it. As long as we can kill this bastard, lets spend another 50 million! Kristina gritted her teeth. Darwin nodded then changed his tone, Mom, do you think Hawkeye Ghost can really kill L? He said he beat him half to death. Is it true or false? Kristina blinked a few times, It should be true. I feel like this old guy is quite scary. As she spoke here, she suddenly thought of something and a cold smile appeared on her face, Whether it is true or false doesnt matter; lets find someone to try it out! Lets spread the news about L being seriously injured to his enemies so they will test him for us! Ideally speaking, if someone could directly kill L without waiting for seven dayster! Darwin brightened up when he heard this, Right! Haha spread the news about L being seriously injured; there wont be anyone who wont take advantage of him! After driving back to Emerald Green Estates, L called Emerson on the phone. He hesitated whether or not to tell him about his serious injury so that Emerson coulde back in these few days to help protect Nora. But after thinking about it carefully, he decided against telling anyone except asking if Emerson had recently obtained any cultivation resources by exchanging medicine. It wasnt that he didnt trust Emerson; rather, he just didnt want anyone else involved in this matter. Furthermore, Nora and Miranda both had their own Suppressing Talisman from him which would keep them safe even against ordinary people. If there were enemies who couldnt be dealt with using Suppressing Talismans alone, then even with Emersons current strength, he wouldnt be able to handle them. That afternoon, L stayed home without going anywhere. He only brewed several medicines for treating internal injuries whilebining Minor Revitalizing Pills together with Dragon Energy within himself in order to recover from his injuries. This time, his injuries were extremely severe!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it werent for the nourishment of dragon energy, L would have died after taking two blows from Hawkeye Ghost. Even now, hed almost crippled with his strength severely damaged. His meridians were all broken and his body was empty, with no trace of the pure and thick true energy that used to flow through him. His field of elixir felt like it was dried up too. The only thing worth celebrating was that a strand of dragon energy still flew out from his dragon kidney, spreading throughout his body and constantly repairing himself. I hope I dont be a cripple this time! Otherwise, Im really done for! L sighed bitterly to himself. Meanwhile, in a luxurious mansion in Kreanford that covered an enormous area Isa had been confined here for days and wasnt allowed to leave the Austin family even once. ording to Can and Alexanders n, they wanted Isa to leave Kreanford or even go abroad. But Isa refused stubbornly and kept dying things until he told his father that as long as he stayed within the family, there was no way hed run into L. Alexander had no choice but to assign someone to watch over Isa since he was still his son after all; they couldnt use force on him. At this moment, Isa received some news which made him feel both excited yet uncertain at the same time. He called Kayden immediately, Have you heard about what happened in Ednd? L was almost killed by a top-notch expert. Kayden replied with surprise, What? No idea! Kristina didnt know Kayden personally; she just passed on this news to Isa. You useless piece of trash! What did I hire you for in Ednd? To keep an eye on every move L makes! How could you not know about something like this? Isa scolded coldly. Mr. Austin I cant possibly have someone watching over L 24/7! Hell definitely notice if we do so Besides, is this news reliable? With how strong L is who could nearly kill him? Kayden said with a bitter smile while expressing doubt towards such news. Chapter 291 I’m Afraid of Killing You Damn it! I bet youre scared shitless by L now, arent you? Isa cursed in frustration. Upon hearing Kayden call L a badass, Isa reacted like a cat with its tail stepped on. Its not true, Mr. Austin. Where did you hear this from? Is it reliable? Kayden cautiously asked. The Britt family told me! Isa replied coldly. The Britt family? Are their sources trustworthy or are they trying to use us? Kayden was naturally cunning and suspicious, and he immediately hit the nail on the head. Use us? Isa furrowed his brows and ordered, Regardless of what happens, keep an eye on L these next few days. If there is any news at all, let me know immediately! If that bastard really gets seriously injured or even killed by someone else in the end Miranda will be mine! As he spoke, his expression twisted into a grimace of obsession and neurosis. His desire for Miranda had be more than just about her beauty; it had be an obsession within his heart. Meanwhile on the other side of town The McLaughlin mother and son also spread news of L being seriously injured or even dying to both the Thompson and Lowe families The night passed without incident! Early the next morning as usual, L sent Nora off to school before picking up Miranda as well. Everything seemed normal! You dont have to pick me up anymore from now on; theres no need for that between us anymore! Miranda looked at L waiting in the living room with an expressionless face. Her beautiful eyes were filled with indifference as if she had already be familiar strangers with him Mm-hmm! Then have Mason send someone to pick you up from now on, L nodded when he heard this statement. Mirandas expression froze for a moment while staring coldly at him, anger mixed with disappointment surged within her heart Ha ha he agreed so easily? Well then again, this asshole never wanted to pick her up anyway, right? If he had time for anything else, might as well go flirt with some other pretty girl instead, right? Heh heh, dont bother yourself anymore, Miranda sneered mockingly. L took a deep breath before speaking softly, I think we dont need to wait any longer why dont we go down to City Hall today and get divorced? From then onwards, it would be like they never knew each other! As soon as his words fell, Miranda, the goddess CEO trembled slightly, and her pretty face froze momentarily. Although she was already disappointed in this man, for some reason, when Miranda heard L say this, she felt a pain in her heart! A hint of mockery appeared on her face. This bastard was so eager? Okay! Lets get divorced today! Miranda bit her lip and nodded. The next second, she turned around and said coldly, Ill go get my document and ID! With that, she walked quickly upstairs! But at the moment of turning around, the pair of beautiful eyes turned red. Pong! After arriving at the room upstairs, Miranda mmed the door shut heavily! The next second, unable to hold back any longer, tears of grievance, resentment and disappointment flowed down. L you heartless scumbag. What does it have to do with you? As if anyone cares about getting entangled with you anymore! In her heart, Miranda desperately tried to recall those photos to strengthen her resolve. She kept telling herself that it wasnt worth being sad over such a scumbag; there was nothing worth holding onto either way. But for some reason tears just wouldnt stop flowing! She didnt know how long had passed she finally wiped away her tears and put on an icy expression as she went downstairs with all kinds of documents. Lets go! Were not going to thepany today; were going straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau! Mirandas voice was so cold it seemed like ice chips were falling. L looked at Miranda and noticed that her eyes were slightly swollen. It was obvious that Miranda had been crying! This made L feel inexplicably distressed but he didnt say anything; he just nodded his head. A momentter L drove while carrying Miranda out through the gates of their vi when suddenly a Mercedes came driving towards them head-on blocking their way out! Immediately after, three people got off from inside the car. Surprisingly, they were Mohamed Thompson, head of Thompson family, along with Sarah. In addition there was also a middle-aged man who looked stern following behind them both. Upon seeing Sarah and her father, Miranda immediately furrowed her brow, revealing a hint of disdain. Ls expression changed subtly, sensing an unusual atmosphere. Especially when his gazended on the stern man, a cold glint shed in his eyes. Ill go check! L said, getting out of the car, staring coldly at the others. Whats the matter? Miranda also stepped out of the car, frowning as she looked at Sarah and Mohamed. Theres something! Of course, theres something, he chuckled. Sarah red at L with a look of resentment and gritted her teeth. But now, the only thing she was biting down on was her fake tooth. Sarah hated L to the core. He had used Jared as a pawn, causing him to knock out all of Sarahs teeth. What do you want? You dont even want this fake teeth? L raised an eyebrow and sneered. Hearing this, Sarahs expression twisted in anger as she pointed at L and cursed, Youre still so arrogant after all these days, Willis! Oh? Ive always been like this. Is there a problem? L narrowed his eyes and asked with an evil smile. He seemed fearless and domineering as ever. Seeing his reaction, Sarah wished she could tear him apart herself. The hatred in her heart almost made her lose control.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But then Mohamed pulled her back just in time. The next second, Mohamed looked coldly at L for a moment before smiling meaningfully. Were not here for anything big! My friend just heard that youre a martial arts master and wanted toe over for some sparring! I cant refuse him since hes such an enthusiast hehe. As he spoke, the stern man stepped forward and stared sharply at L. Im ine Todd. I heard Mr. Willis is very powerful so I came here to learn from you. ine was Mohameds confidant and also the strongest fighter under the Thompson family with power reaching Dark Force initial stage level. Miranda looked surprised when she saw what was happening. She hadnt expected Sarah or Mohamed to suddenly show up with people wanting to spar with L? L felt uneasy but didnt show any panic or cowardice; he simply snorted disdainfully while looking at ine, Spar? Do we really need that? If our strengths are simr then it would be pointless! And besides you seem too weak! Im afraid I might identally kill you! Chapter 292 Still So Awesome Just then, an Audi Q7 pulled up at a distance and parked. Inside the car were Romeo, his daughter Harlow, and his trusted ally Rohan. Heh heh, looks like someones already here ahead of us, Romeo smirked as he observed the situation. Isnt that Mohamed and Sarah from the Thompson family? Looks like they got word of Ls injuries too! Harlow teased. Mr. Lowe, what do we do now? Rohan asked for instructions. Well wait and see for now. No need to rush over there! Let the Thompson family test the waters for us heh heh Romeos eyes glinted with cunningness as he spoke. Hahaha looks like everyone is turning on L! Lets see if you survive today! Harlow gloated with glee. Upon hearing this, Sarah and her father Mohamed exchanged cold smirks while staring at L in contemptuous amusement. L, dont act tough here! Hahaha youve been taken out by someone else havent you? What are you afraid of? Sarah taunted him mercilessly while Mohamed gave him a menacing re that seemed to prate through his very soul. Miranda couldnt help but feel worried upon hearing their words directed towards L. She turned to look at him with suspicion in her eyes. L whats going on? What are they talking about? Have you been hurt by someone? Miranda thought she hadpletely loathed this man, but hearing these words, her heart involuntarily tightened. This jerk, divorcing her today, could it be because of No way! Dont listen to them spouting nonsense! L immediately denied it. You still wont admit it, huh?! Do you think we wont darey a hand on you? Sarah sneered bitterly while giving off an aura of resentment towards him. Mohamed gestured ine forward indicating that he could attack now if needed. ine nodded grimly as a fierce expression took over his face along with deadly intent shining in his eyes. identally kill me huh?! Alright then lets see how idental I can be! He roared furiously before charging straight towards L aiming directly for his heart! His punch carried an incredible amount of force behind it, enough power behind it that could end ones life instantly. It was clear this was no ordinary punch He put all his strength into this punch, unleashing the full potential of his Dark Force at an early stage. Ls pupils shrank as he gritted his teeth and threw a punch back with equal force. At this point, he waspletely depleted of energy and could only rely on physical strength to fight. Boom! The two fists collided, producing a muffled thunderous sound. ines body was sent flying backwards upon impact. His right arm made a popping sound as it broke inch by inch uponnding. Before ine could even get up from the ground, he felt a terrifying gust of wind rushing towards him. No! ine screamed in terror but it was toote. After knocking him away, L charged forward and kicked him hard as soon as he hit the ground. The cold-hearted mans head shattered under Ls foot and he died instantly. Sarah and Mohamed stared wide-eyed in disbelief at ines corpse. What? L had just killed ine? How did this happen? Who told you I was finished? L asked Sarah and Mohamed coldly with an evil smirk on his face. You stay away! Sarah said fearfully while backing away slowly. Mohamed broke out in cold sweat before forcing out an ugly smile, Mr. Willis, its all just a misunderstanding! My friend is obsessed with martial arts so we came here for some practice with you. Since youve already killed him, Mohamed continued hastily while pulling Sarah along like they were dogs that had lost their home, well take our leave now! After saying that, they quickly got into their car before fleeing for their lives lest L decided to kick their heads off too! L stood thereughing coldly,Take the body away! Mohamed froze for a moment before exchanging nces with Sarah then reluctantly carried ines corpse into their car before speeding off without looking back once! At that moment, L walked over to the Audi Q7 parked nearby Bang! Bang! Bang! He knocked on the window then shouted sternly, Get out! After several seconds, the window rolled down In the car, Romeo looked at L and couldnt help but swallow his saliva. L, I just wanted toe and see my niece Miranda. Whats going on? Why are you so aggressive? Harlow also squeezed out a smile. Brother-inw, why are you so fierce? We came to make peace with you and my cousin! Rohan was even more frightened now. After looking at ines body, his face twitched a few times. Mr. Willis is incredibly powerful! I am in awe! L sneered, So, did you guys alsoe here to spar with me? No no! Harlow quickly shook her head. Of course not! Romeo coughed and said, Miranda is going to thepany today right? We wont disturb you anymore. Lets get together another day. He gave Rohan a signal. Rohan understood and smiled at L before quickly driving away. L stood there watching them leave with a dark expression but didnt stop them. In the car, Romeo and Harlow still had lingering fear on their faces. That damn Darwin lied to us! L wasnt disabled at all! Romeo cursed angrily. Harlow was also scared as she said, Yes that bastard is still so powerful! If it werent for the Thompson family being used as cannon fodder by him the consequences would have been unimaginable. The Dark Force expert from the Thompson family had his brain smashed by Ls kick; how could someone who was supposed to be disabled be that strong? But at this moment, Rohan frowned slightly with suspicion on his face, Mr. Lowe, Miss Lowe, I feel like something isnt quite right. Whats wrong? What do you want to say? asked an puzzled Romeo. Harlow blinked her eyes too, Rohan, whats wrong? When L made his move just now, Rohan hesitated before continuing, I didnt feel any internal energy fluctuations.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. So what does that mean? asked an rmed Romeo. It means Rohan paused for emphasis, that when he killed that guy earlier he might not have used any internal energy! Rohan carefully expressed, Oh? Does that mean At these words, Romeos expression froze, as if he also had a realization. Chapter 293 Lachlan, What Do You See Me As? After everyone had left, L calmly got into the car. When Miranda got in, she looked at him with a hint of confusion and asked, Whats going on? Why did they think you were beaten up? L remained silent and shook his head. The goddess CEOs face showed a hint of displeasure. L! You think youre so great now that you wont even talk to me? Ls face turned bitter and then suddenly flushed an unhealthy red. Pfft! He couldnt hold it back any longer and vomited blood. His strength was that of a mid-level Uppecia warrior. In addition to his powerful true energy, his physical body was also incredibly strong. Even without inner energy or true energy, he could easily defeat Dark Force masters. However, when he attacked just now, it inevitably aggravated the injuries inside his body! Originally he wanted to suppress it and not show it in front of anyone but couldnt hold back anymore when he felt something sweet in his throat! Miranda who had been angry before was suddenly shocked when she saw this scene. Her eyes showed thick fear and concern. L! Are you okay? Do we need to go to the hospital? Ill drive! She even started speaking gibberish as she panicked after seeing L spit out blood. Looking at her panicking appearance made L feelplex emotions sh through his starry eyes for a moment. The next second he wiped away the blood from his mouth with some tissues before shaking off Mirandas concerns by saying, Its okay; spitting out this blood is good enough! We dont need to go to the hospital; dont forget Im also a doctor. Miranda looked at him anxiously again, What happened exactly? Were you really hurt by someone? L hesitated for a moment before nodding, Yes, I met someone whose strength far surpassed mine! This time I dont know if I can make it through safely As soon as these words were spoken, there was self-deprecatingughter from him followed by saying, Dont worry about all that though; lets go get our divorce papers filed. p! Upon hearing this statement, Miranda pped L across the face with anger written all over hers, L! You bastard! What do you mean?! Is this why you suddenly wanted to divorce me today? What do you take me for? Heh youre so noble arent ya?! Are you worried about dragging me down?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I dont need you to think for me! Im not leaving this marriage for now!! L touched his numb cheek and let out a bitter smile. Looking at the goddess CEO, who was teary-eyed and full of resentment, he felt his heart skip a beat. They say that couples are like birds in the same forest, but when disaster strikes they each fly their own way. However, Miranda didnt want to leave him now? Honey was this what you meant by using him up already? He moved his lips, wanting to say something to Miranda and ask her why she wanted to split up right after their wedding. But as the words were about toe out of his mouth, he swallowed them back down again. What was the point of asking so many questions now? Perhaps in seven days time he would be dead anyway. Why add more burdens? That morning at the Thompson family vi! The cold man ines body was lying on the ground with Sarah and Mohamed standing beside it looking grim-faced. Romeo and Harlow father-daughter duo were also present along with Isas confidant Kayden. As they say: the enemy of my enemy is my friend, these three groups had gathered together. Romeos trusted aide Rohan was carefully examining ines body while everyone else looked on expectantly. After checking thoroughly, said Rohan with a cold smirk on his face, I can confirm that L did not use any true energy when killing ine! Even if someone who has cultivated inner strength doesnt intentionally use it during an attack there will still be traces of it left behind. Unless theyre purely physical cultivators! But L is not like that, so I can basically conclude that Ls strength has truly been nullified! Even when he took action, he couldnt use any internal force at all! added Rohan confidently. Oh? Mohamed asked incredulously, ine is a Dark Force expert. Are you saying that L could have killed him solely based on physical strength? Is that even possible? If there was too great a difference between their strengths, then it wouldnt be impossible! replied Rohan solemnly. As he spoke these words though, fear crept into his heart. After all, he wasnt even as strong as ine himself; if things had gone differently earlier, then perhaps it would have been him lying dead instead And when others heard this, their faces showed a mix of shock and horror. To lose ones inner strength and rely solely on physical strength to defeat a Dark Force expert? Hiss So, before L lost his inner strength, his power was even more terrifying? What do we do now? If Ls power is gone, even if he relies solely on brute force, we cant kill him! Sarah frowned and said unwillingly. Yeah! This bastard is just an animal! How can he be so fierce after being disabled? Harlow gritted her teeth. The others looked at each other with uncertain expressions. Damn it! L was too damn awesome! Even if he was seriously injured and his inner strength was gone, these people still couldnt handle him. This was too discouraging!! Forget it. We cant kill him but someone else will eventually get the job done. At least now we know that the information provided by the McLaughlin family mother and son was true! L losing his inner strength means that there really is a top-notch master who wants to kill him. Lets just wait for it! Kayden spoke coldly. Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement with conviction. Thats right! Anyway, L this bastard will die sooner orter! Sarah said bitterly. Half an hourter Kayden left the Thompson family and reported this news along with everyones spections to Isa! Good! Good job indeed! Hahaha! Isa learned that L had been disabled; he suddenly revealed a look of madness mixed with pleasure. Then his heart began beating erratically again. Since L had already been disabled, what did he have left to fear? Can he do something about it again? Chapter 294 Are You Blessing Me? After another day had passed, Ls injuries had finally healed by thirty percent under the nourishment of dragon energy! Although his strength had not yet returned to its peak state, he could at least use the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique again. So, aside from picking up Nora and Miranda, he began to practice tirelessly day and night. He wanted to improve his strength before Hawkeye Ghost came looking for him again. During this time, he absorbed all of the hundred-year medicinal herbs that were given to him by the Graham family and some medicinal materials that Emerson found when selling Nourishing Essence Pills. However, the results were minimal! As time passed day by day, Ls heart sank lower and lower. He knew that without enough resources for cultivation, it was almost impossible to reach a level where he couldpete with Hawkeye Ghost within seven days! One morning after dropping off Miranda at work, L took a bus alone to an old house in the countryside. There were only three days left until their seven-day agreement was up. Despite practicing frantically these past few days, his strength did not improve much. Even now he still hadnt fully recovered from his previous injuries! The seven-day deadline is almost here; am I doomed this time? L muttered helplessly as he looked at the old house in front of him. L knew very well that he didnt have any powerful background or anyone else on whom he could rely on. Perhaps it was because of his attachment and nostalgia in his heart that made him want to go back and visit this old house once more before facing what seemed like certain death. To feel once again the breath left behind by his parents or look at their belongings they left behind In his heart, L had already worked out a n. On thest day of the seven-day agreement, if he hadnt found a breakthrough, he would call Emerson back. He nned to transfer all his current assets to Emerson and entrust Nora to him, asking him to take his daughter away from Ednd. L still found Emerson a trustworthy person at the moment. As for Miranda, he was determined to forcefully dissolve the marriage, hoping that Hawkeye Ghost wouldnt get involved with her. Taking a deep breath, L pushed open the door of the old house. As he looked at the familiar courtyard and breathed in the much fresher airpared to the city, it seemed like L had returned to his childhood. Hmm? What is this Such a strong spiritual energy! In the next moment, Ls eyes widened and his face showed a strong sense of surprise. His gaze was fixed on the old well in the courtyard! He turned around and locked the door behind him, then walked quickly towards the old well with a hint of excitement. Last time when he came to clean up the old house with Mason and others, L did not find anything unusual about this old well. However, at this moment, he felt that there was a surge of rich spiritual energy below through the thick green stone covering the well. Why didnt I notice itst time? L muttered to himself inwardly! What he didnt know was that when he fought against Butch Ghost and was attacked by his soul, after Dragon Ancestors soul devoured that evil spirit, it not only restored its own trace of elemental power but also replenished Ls mental strength. Because his mental strength had be much stronger than before, he discovered this abnormality in this old well! It must be said that everything seemed predetermined in some way! Boom boom boom!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After L arrived here, he directly lifted up the heavy green stone covering over the mouth of the well. This stone weighed almost 500 kg, which seemed like no ordinary rock. This thing pressed down on top of the mouth of the well; an average person could never move it. As far as L could remember since childhood memories until now, this old well had always been covered up. Because this piece of stone was too heavy and there was tap water at home, nobody ever thought about moving such a huge rock away from here. Unexpectedly though underneath such huge bouldery another world! Hoo When L lifted off this huge boulder for an instant, he felt a refreshing cool breeze blowing towards him. After taking in one breath, his whole body suddenly felt refreshed! Spiritual Energy! Such dense Spiritual Energy! Lying down on top looking downwards into 20 meters deep bottomless pit; L saw something like well water. However, L could tell right away that what appeared to be well water wasnt actually water but rather formed by umted spiritual energy, a Spirit Spring ah! In an instant, L greedily took another deep breath, and then reached out his hand towards that piece of stone. The whole person jumped into this ancient Well while once again covering back over with heavy green stone. Plop! Lnded at bottom inside Spirit Spring making only light sound. This bit Spirit Spring didnt look like much; even standing there Ls knees were still above surface level. However, this waspletely condensed from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, transformed into liquid form. Even if it was just a drop, the spiritual energy contained within wasparable to the Heavenly Spirit Jade that was previously the size of a palm. Theres always a way out! Theres always a way out! Hahaha L sat cross-legged in the spirit spring, his face filled with excitement and joy. At this moment, he couldnt help but think to himself: Mom and Dad, are you watching over me from beyond? If L wasnt so sentimental and didnt want to visit his old house onest time before dying, he wouldnt have dreamed that there would be such a spirit spring in his old home. Everything in this world seemed to have its own cause and effect! With this spirit spring, can I break through to Core Formation Realm with one fell swoop? L was full of expectations inside. The next second, he took a deep breath and calmed down. He began practicing Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. The pure spiritual energy contained within the spirit spring flowed into his body like rivers as he breathed. Then it merged with the dragon energy surging from his left kidney area and transformed into true dragon energy which circted rapidly within him! L could feel that all injuries lingering inside him were healing at an observable speed. After they werepletely healed up, his strength finally began steadily increasing! L sat cross-legged at the bottom of the well like someone who was starving for food or thirsty for water while practicing without feeling any sense of time passing outside. In just an instant, a whole day plus night had passed by but L hadnt even realized it! Early on day two Nora sat in the living room. She saw Lina preparing breakfast while Miranda apanied her eating together instead. Yesterday evening, L didnt pick up Nora from kindergarten. The teacher sent her back home at Emerald Green Estates instead. Nora was clever enough to call Miranda after she got homest night. Last night, Miranda spent all night apanying Nora. Miranda, wheres my dad? Why hasnt my dade back since yesterday? At mealtime, Nora looked anxious! Chapter 295 Kill that Bastard Miranda smiled reassuringly and said, Dont worry, your dad will be back soon. As the goddess CEO spoke these words, her heart was filled with worry and anxiety.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew how much L cared for Nora. How could he leave her at school without anyone to pick her up? And why hadnt he returned or answered any calls or messages? Mirandas mind raced with possibilities, wondering if something had happened to L. But she quickly pushed those thoughts aside and forced herself to remain calm as sheforted Nora. The little girl nodded in agreement, saying confidently that her dad would never abandon her. Miranda couldnt help but smile at the childs innocence. Two more days passed without any sign of L. The deadline of seven days hade and gone. No one could reach him or find him anywhere. Isa was on the phone with Kayden again, asking for updates on Ls whereabouts. Kayden, has there been any news about L? Isa asked impatiently. Nope, Kayden replied coldly. He hasnt shown up yet. He even stopped picking up his daughter from school. Kayden chuckled cynically before adding insult to injury, Looks like he got scared off by that top-notch fighter who injured him before! What a coward! He doesnt even want his own daughter anymore! Upon hearing this, Isa let out a cold snort and asked, What about Miranda? Has she been staying with that brat these past few days? Kayden hesitated before answering carefully, Yes L disappeared two days ago and she has been taking care of the kid since then. Isa exploded in fury and kicked over a nearby table in frustration, That woman is such a lowlife! I cant stand it! His face twisted into an expression of resentment and jealousy as he thought about Miranda being so close to Ls daughter while he was nowhere to be found. Miranda, youre such a bitch! How could you help L take care of his child? Do you like him that much? Huh? What does this guy have thats so attractive to you? Isa cursed through gritted teeth. He didnt expect Miranda to have already seen those photos and still not break up with L. These past few days, L abandoned her and his daughter to hide for his life, yet Miranda still stuck by his side. She even helped take care of his daughter. This made Isa jealous and filled with resentment and unwillingness. Mr. Austin, calm down! Mr. Austin, calm down Kayden quickly tried to appease him before changing his tone with a hint of malice and cruelty, Mr. Austin, do you think that since L hasnt appeared in the past two or three days he might have been killed by a master from Ghost que Sect? Isas voice turned icy cold, It would be best if he died! It would be best! Mr. Austin, dont worry about it; even if L isnt dead yet, he probably doesnt know where to run for his life! Kayden continued confidently, He abandoned his daughter this time; he probably wont dare show himself again in the future! Besides, he has be useless; there is no need to fear him anymore! Miranda will eventually give up on himpletely! Hmph! I cant wait any longer; I must get Miranda! Isa said fiercely, Also since L doesnt want his daughter anymore, whats the point of keeping her alive? Find an opportunity for me to kill this little brat so I can vent my anger!! Hearing this request made Kayden hesitate before speaking cautiously, Mr. Austin isnt it unnecessary? Since L is gone now anyway this is just a little kid I said kill her for me! Cant you understand? Isa interrupted Kayden directly with an ominous tone. Yes yes yes sir I understand! Kayden quickly agreed while continuing carefully, But Mr. Austin, I dont have any masters around here right now. Im afraid my people wont be able handle Masons men who are secretly protecting Miranda and the kid. What if we ask some experts from the familye over here instead? And preferably Transmutation Force experts too! They had already analyzed that L had lost his internal power and could only rely on physicalbat, judging from the injuries on the body of the cold and stern man ine, Ls physical strength was probablyparable to that of an early Transmutation Force expert. That was why Kayden suggested that it would be best if Isa could send a Transmutation Force master over. This way, they would not only have enough people to deal with Mason but also ensure safety even if L hadnt died yet. Upon hearing this, Isa snorted coldly, I am now under family control and cannot mobilize other experts! Damn it, I can give you another 50 million dors. You find a way to hire a strong Transmutation Force expert! Okay! I will do my best! Kaydens eyes lit up upon hearing Isa offer him more funding again. That day, Kayden posted a high-priced recruitment notice on the dark web and actually managed to recruit an intermediate-level Transmutation Force expert in no time. In the afternoon, Kayden approached udia again. udia, there is something else I need you to do! Tonight at dusk, find a way to bring your daughter and Miranda over Kayden exined his n to udia. udia frowned, What are you going to do with my daughter? I I cant do this! Also, didnt you say that you would use those photos as soon as possible to break up L and Miranda? What happened? She didnt know that L had already gone missing; she still held onto her hope of breaking up Miranda and him so she could take advantage of it herself. Its precisely because of this! Kayden pped his thigh in frustration. Weve shown those photos to Miranda already but we didnt expect her not wanting a divorce from L yet! So this time were going all out! This time we need your cooperation for our little y! Well pretend someone kidnapped both of you or even hurt your daughter. Dont worry; its just acting! At that moment when faced with life or death situations, if Miranda hesitates or shows any selfishness in front of your daughter, then she will losepletelypared with how great motherly love is portrayed by yourself! At that moment, both your daughter and even L will have irreparable rifts between them because of what happened. Do you understand? Chapter 296 Miranda’s Helplessness udias eyes lit up when she heard Kaydens n. She felt that this was a brilliant idea, using Nora as the key to break L and Miranda apart. L cared about Nora more than anything else, so if they could make Nora hate Miranda, it would be easy to separate them. Great! Lets do it! udia said excitedly in her mind. L, you will be mine sooner orter! That evening, after school, Nora hurriedly ran to the school gate with anticipation in her big eyes. She wanted to see the familiar figure waiting for her there. But when she saw Miranda instead of L waiting for her, disappointment washed over her face. Miranda! she greeted sweetly but couldnt hide the sadness in her eyes. Miranda sighed inwardly and took Noras hand. Just then udia appeared with a smile on her face and approached them. Nora! she eximed lovingly as she opened up her arms towards Nora. Mommy! Nora saw udia and ran towards her happily while breaking free from Mirandas grip. Mommy! Why are you here? she asked excitedly while jumping into udias arms. I came to see my little angel, udia replied with a smile as if showing how much love and care she had for their daughter. At this moment, Miranda, watching the scene unfold before her, involuntarily furrowed her brows. Nora breaking free from her hand and running towards udias embrace had sparked a self-deprecating and despondent feeling in Miranda. Even now, the image of L standing by, udia holding Nora, like a family of three, shed in her mind. Taking a deep breath, Miranda didnt choose topete with Nora, though she felt extremely ufortable. Still, driven by a sense of responsibility, she spoke to Nora, Nora, lets go! Its time to go home! She knew about udias betrayal of Nora to Tiger, and L had warned her not to let udia near Nora again. Even though L was not present now, and Nora seemed close to her biological mother, Miranda still did what she believed was her duty. Oh Nora looked back at udia with some reluctance, hesitated for a moment, and then returned to Mirandas side. This made Miranda feel slightly better. Nora was still very sensible after all. But in the depths of udias eyes, there was a hint of gloom: this little brat actually chose Miranda? Your own mother is here, and you actually went over to another woman when she called you? For a moment, udia, who was already cold-blooded and utilitarian, even felt some resentment towards Nora! When her daughter was critically ill, she could abandon her husband and child without hesitation; it showed that udia didnt really care about this daughter. Now, she only saw Nora as a tool to win back L! Nora, I miss you so much! Wheres your dad? How about we go out for dinner together tonight? udia squeezed out a false smile on her face and asked softly. Dad Nora opened her mouth to say something but Miranda pulled her back. The next second, the goddess CEO said indifferently to udia, Ms. Carter, my husband is still waiting for me and Nora at home. Lets talk another day if theres anything else. Goodbye. She then tried to take Nora away from there. udia blinked several times before taking two quick steps forward blocking Miranda and Noras way. The next second she sneered with some mockery, Ohh your husband again? Havent you seen those pho At this point, udia suddenly stopped talking, realizing that she almost revealed something she shouldnt have. Damn it, she nearly let it slip. me that vixen for daring to call L her husband in front of her. She almost couldnt stand it and wanted to confront her. Meanwhile, the astute Miranda, with her clear and perceptive eyes, noticed something unusual in udias words. What havent I seen? Miranda stared sharply at udia and asked. Nothing!udia waved her hand casually, Thank you for taking care of my daughter, but I havent seen my daughter for so long. I want to have dinner with my daughter tonight. Can you please let go? Hearing these words, Miranda shed an unhappy expression on her pretty face. What did letting go mean as if she had kidnapped or forced someone elses child? At this time, udia continued adding fuel into fire by smiling affectionately at Nora, Nora, would you like to have dinner with Mommy? Nora looked at udia with a hint of attachment and admiration in her big eyes, nodding involuntarily. Although udia had tried to hand her over to bad people before, what stood out more in Noras mind was the scene where her mother protected herself by taking the hit from a flowerpotst time. The next moment, Nora looked up at Miranda with a pleading and eager expression. Miranda sighed bitterly, feeling conflicted and soft-hearted towards Noras desire. Okay. Since you want to have dinner with your mom, I will apany you guys, okay? Upon hearing this, Nora pped excitedly. Great! Thank you Miranda! Seeing the happy and joyful look on the little girls face upon hearing these words made Miranda feel self-deprecating thoughts creeping up inside of her. She thought to herself that if she didnt agree today, then perhaps Nora would resent her? After all she wasnt her biological mother The next moment, she shook off these messy thoughts and asked udia calmly, Ms. Carter, do you mind if I join you? udia smiled and waved it off, Of course not! Why would I mind? Obviously not how else could this good show go on today? How else could shepletely beat down her pride in front of Norater?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After that exchange between them, all three got into Mirandas car as per udias instructions for dinner at udias house while also visiting Noras grandparents along the way. Nora was looking forward to it very much but inside Miranda felt helpless as she had already agreed so there wasnt much left for her to say or do about it now. Anyway she knew Mason had been sending people secretly protecting both herself and Nora so nothing should go wrong, right? At this time, Dennis drove his ck SUV followed by several henchmen behind them discreetly keeping an eye on their safety. Boss, should we tell young master about this? Isnt that Mr. Willis ex-wife who just got into Ms. Lowes car? One of Dennis men asked curiously. Another one added. Where are they going anyway? It doesnt seem like Emerald Green Estates or Ms. Lowes residence. Dennis hesitated for a moment before waving his hand dismissively. No need to inform Mason yet. She is just a woman after all; what kind of trouble can she stir up? We only need to follow them closely ensuring Ms. Lowe and Norahs safety! We dont want any minor incidents reported back. Chapter 297 Did Lachlan Escape? And on the other side of town, seven days had passed and today, Hawkeye Ghost arrived in Ednd with a heart full of murderous intent. He first thought that L was seeking refuge with the Graham family, so he went there to look for him. After being told by the Graham family that L was not there, Hawkeye Ghost spent a day lurking at Ls vi in Emerald Green Estates while Kristina and Darwin helped him gather information about L. But despite knocking out Lina along the way, he came up empty-handed. Even Kristina and Darwin couldnt find any trace of L. They even gave him some bad news, that L had been missing for two or three days already. Damn it! Did this guy escape? Hmph! Hawkeye Ghost was furious when he heard this news. That night, he went back to the Graham family again. Why are you here again? Matthias asked as he looked at Hawkeye Ghosts unsettling aura in the living room. Even though Matthias was an Uppecia expert himself, he still felt uneasy around Hawkeye Ghosts strong presence. Ill ask you again. Is it true that L isnt here? Hawkeye Ghost asked coldly as his eyes red fiercely at Matthias. He really isnt here! He left on that day and hasnt returned since! Matthias replied with a frown on his face. Hawkeye Ghost continued to stare menacingly at Matthias, I warn you, ording to my agreement with your old patriarch Raul, seven days have passed! Your family only agreed to protect L for seven days! Today is already the eighth day and an entire day has gone by! If Ie looking for revenge against L again, your family should stay out of it! Matthias wanted to say something more but then a voice filled with authority interrupted them both, L is indeed not here at my family! I keep my word, after seven days have passed, we wont protect him anymore! They turned their heads towards Raul who walked into the living room looking serious as ever while making this promise firmly known. Is that so? Hawkeye ghost asked coldly while staring straight into Rauls eyes. Of course it is true! My dear friend judging by your current appearance did you fail to find what you were looking for? Raul asked curiously. Hawkeye Ghost snorted heavily, That guy disappeared! Its been two or three days since he vanished in Ednd, like he evaporated from the face of the earth! Raul and Matthias exchanged a nce at each other.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The next second, the old patriarch shook his head disappointedly. Two or three days? Could it be he ran away? He spoke with a hint of contemptuous indifference. It seems that I overestimated L. Matthias face also darkened, his expression changing constantly. Did he run for his life? Does L have no background at all? Hawkeye Ghost looked at both men with an uncertain expression on his face. It seemed that L was really not here. Since L is not here, Ill take my leave! With that said, he lifted up his blood robe and left the Graham family directly. At this moment, Raul red at Matthias and muttered dissatisfiedly. Matthias, did you misjudge him? Now it seems like L is nothing! You were so concerned about him for nothing! Matthias smiled bitterly and sat there in silence. In his heart he thought: Could it be that L really has no background? But how could someone without any background reach Uppecia realm at such a young age and even master so many methods to refine medicine? Perhaps things were not as simple as they seem On the other side of town, Dennis and several henchmen followed Miranda secretly in their car. As they passed through a secluded road section suddenly a car rushed out blocking their way ahead. Dennis groups faces changed instantly! Oh shit! Are we going to get into trouble? Ram into it! Dennis gritted his teeth and gave orders directly to one of his subordinates who was driving. The subordinate nodded slightly then stepped hard on the elerator pedal. The SUV engine roared loudly as its speed suddenly increased towards the car which stood blocking their path ahead. Bang! However just then an imposing figure emerged from inside the car charging straight towards them with great strength. Boom! In an instant, the figure kicked fiercely against front end of their vehicle. Dennis groups vehicle was sent flying by this kick; there appeared an rming dent where its front end had collided with something solid. The engine started smoking. After flipping over several times, the vehicle finally came to stop. Dennis group members broke out through broken windows one after another. Several henchmen were in a sorry state, with bloodstains on their faces and bodies, clearly injured. Dennis seemed unscathed, but as a master of the Dark Force, his eyes were incredibly serious and frightened. Transmutation Force expert? Haha, you have some good eyesight! Remember my name, I am Wild Wolf of the NC Organization. Dont go down without knowing how to report to King of Hell! The figure that rushed out of the car grinned. The next second, carrying a sharp killing intent, he charged towards Dennis and hispanions. Meanwhile, Miranda was driving ording to udias instructions but something felt off. Ms. Carter, she frowned. Where are we going exactly? Were going to Noras grandparents house, udia replied with a smile. But the original road is under construction so we have to take a detour! Dont worry Ms. Lowe; I wont kidnap you or Nora. Miranda looked at her suspiciously. Screech! Screech! Screech As they passed through an intersection momentster, several vans suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Get out! Several masked men surrounded them aggressively. Ahh! Witnessing this scene, udias eyes flickered for a moment, and she suddenly let out a sharp scream, as if she had been greatly frightened. Mirandas expression also changed, and Nora was so scared that her little face turned pale. After a moment, the three of them were forcibly pulled out of the car by these thugs. Miranda and udia, as adults, had their hands and feet bound. Perhaps because Nora was a child, she wasnt tied up, but her small body was roughly thrown into a van, and her mouth was forcefully covered by the thugs! Nora, after being thrown, showed a painful expression on her small face but resisted the urge to cry. Mirandas eyes shed for a moment, and she had initially wanted to resist. In these days, she hadid the foundation for some training ording to Ls teachings, and she had also taken a few pills provided by L to enhance her physique. Although Miranda appeared to be a delicate and weak woman on the surface, she had gained some strength, roughly equivalent to a martial artist with some basic training. However, for Noras safety, she refrained from making any rash moves. Miranda didnt have the confidence to deal with so many thugs! What do you want? Who are you people? Dont touch my daughter! If you have any issues,e to me. Let go of my daughter! At this moment, udia started shouting loudly at the group of thugs, fully immersing herself in her role. Starting to y the role of a great and brave mother! Snap! However, she had only called out a few times when a big man fiercely pped her in the face, abruptly silencing her voice! The burly man grabbed udias hair and forcefully shoved a bundle of foul-smelling fabric into her mouth. You bitch, dare to make another sound, and Ill kill you! The brute cursed menacingly. Uh-huh udia could only make an indistinct sound. She only felt her cheeks swollen as if they had been pped, and her head buzzing. Oh my goodness! How do these people Kayden found really know how to fight? Didnt we agree to act? This acting is too realistic, I almost got beaten to death Chapter 298 Are You Really Going to Shoot? In a dpidated building, Miranda, Nora, and udia were brought into a bare room. Their mouths were stuffed with cloth which was finally taken out. Haha, scream! You can scream as much as you want now! The lead man looked at the three women and sneered. Who are you? What do you want? Come at me if you have an issue, just let my daughter go! udia shouted at the thugs as soon as she could speak, disying a self-sacrificing demeanor. Mommy Nora looked at udia, her big eyes filled with gratitude. Let your daughter go for you? Were here today for your daughter and Miranda. What do you think you are? The leading thug sneered. Upon hearing this, Mirandas eyes shed, and she coldly asked, What is your purpose? The thug looked at Miranda mockingly and asked, At this point, youre still so calm. I really admire it! Do you still think you have someone to rely on, expecting someone toe and save you? Hahaha Mirandas expression changed at his words, What do you mean? At that moment, a burst ofughter echoed. A robust figure, wearing a stylish trench coat, confidently walked out. It was none other than Wild Wolf, the mid-level Transmutation Force expert that Kayden had hired for over 20 million! Additionally, Kayden entered the bare house with a few of his bodyguards. Miranda saw Kayden and her face turned cold with anger, Kayden? Its you again? She didnt expect that it would be Isas people causing trouble again! It must have been because news of L being seriously injured before disappearing had reached Isas ears recently, so they became bold again. They just couldnt let go! Miranda gritted her teeth and thought to herself while staring coldly at Kayden, Where are Masons people? The appearance of Kayden made him look confident; he probably took care of Masons underlings Sure enough, Wild Wolfughed arrogantly, Just some Dark Force and Bright Force trash who have already been taken care of by me!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kayden nced disapprovingly at Wild Wolf; he hired him but seemed tock any sense of loyalty or respect towards his employer Damn it Why was he more arrogant than himself? With an icy gaze directed towards Nora, Kayden said disdainfully, L is such a coward; he abandoned his own daughter just to save himself! In Noras big eyes, there was a hint of anger as she red at him with a fierce expression. Youre a bad person! Daddy would never abandon me! He just has other things going on! Dont you dare talk about my daddy! Upon hearing this, Kayden and his men burst into mockingughter. The next second, Kayden spoke with venom in his voice. You little brat, when you go to the underworld, tell Yama to give you a better life in your next reincarnation! With that, he snorted and waved his hand. Suddenly one of his bodyguards pulled out a gun and aimed it directly at Noras small body. Her eyes widened in fear and her face showed an instinctive expression of terror that made people feel sorry for her. What are you doing? Dont hurt my daughter! udia eximed excitedly upon seeing this scene. She thought this was her chance to show off. She quickly moved her body forward to stand in front of Nora while Mirandas face changed color. Without hesitation, she broke free from the ropes binding her hands and feet before charging towards the armed guard. Masons men had already been taken care of so she knew she had no hope left but herself! After undergoing basic training during this period of time, Mirandas physical fitness had exceeded that of an ordinary person, equivalent to that of someone who practiced martial arts regrly. It was clear that Kayden and those around him did not expect the seemingly delicate goddess CEO to have any real strength at all since they used ordinary hemp rope as restraints on them both. For Miranda though breaking free from such rope was easy-peasy! BAM! BOOM! Miranda forcefully knocked down the armed bodyguard, and almost simultaneously, a gunshot rang out! Due to the loss of bnce, the bullet hit the roof of the bare house, causing a shower of cement debris and dust. At this moment, Nora looked at udia, who shielded her, and then at Miranda, who fearlessly charged towards the viins. Her big eyes were filled with gratitude. Mommy Miranda However, udia let out a scream which startled everyone present including Nora whose heart skipped several beats upon hearing it. udia rolled away from where they were standing without thinking twice leaving behind only fear etched across features once considered beautiful. Kayden, you what are you doing? Why did why did he really fire? udia broke out in a cold sweat and was filled with fear. She thought it was all just an act, but Kaydens men actually fired their guns, and she could clearly see the bullets flying towards her! If Miranda hadnt pushed that person away just now, she would have been shot! Kayden snorted coldly. What else did you expect? udias lips trembled as she asked in a frightened voice, What are you doing? I thought we were just acting! Your men almost killed me earlier. Do you even realize that? Nora and Miranda were both stunned when they heard this. Miranda red at udia with shock and anger. Youre colluding with Kayden? She had felt that udias sudden appearance today and insistence on bringing Nora to dinner were suspicious! Sure enough There must be something behind unexpected events. Meanwhile, Nora looked at her mother with big eyes, frozen in surprise and sadness. Her initial feelings of gratitude and attachment had turned into shock and disappointment. Mommy what are you talking about? What kind of acting? The little girl only thought her mother and Miranda were captured by bad people. But now it seemed like her mother was actually working together with them? What acting? There is no such thing! Kayden sneered coldly as he looked at Nora menacingly. Im going to kill this brat today! udia, your task isplete; you can leave now! With that said, Kayden signaled to one of his henchmen beside him. Untie her. Initially he hesitated whether or not to silence udia like he did to Theo before. However, ultimately Kayden decided to keep udia around since she wasnt too shabby looking herself, exuding a seductive aura of a mature woman, which made him itch for some action. Chapter 299 Nora and Miranda And in Kaydens opinion, there was no need to kill udia to silence her. After all, udia had participated in these bad things herself and he believed she wouldnt go around bbering about it. Besides, L was definitely done for this time. What did Kayden have to fear? After deciding on this matter, he made up his mind to y with udia once he got his hands on her. L was now missing and nobody knew if he had been killed or if he was hiding like a turtle with its head tucked in. Kayden couldnt take revenge on L himself but ying with Ls ex-wife would be quite enjoyable. Ah? Kayden, are you are you really going to kill my daughter? udia asked uncertainly. What do you think? Kayden sneered. But arent you afraid of Ls revenge? He he is very powerful now, udia said worriedly and nervously twitched her face a few times. She wasnt worried about Noras safety but rather for herself because she had also participated in this matter. She feared that when the time came, L wouldnt spare her either. This woman knew that previously L hadntid a hand on her solely because she was Noras birth mother. If Kayden killed Nora today, then surely L would go crazy. Who cared who udia was? Upon hearing this, Kaydenughed out loud several times and an expression of disdain appeared on his face, L taking revenge? Thats hrious! By the way, I dont think you know yet but L has been missing for several days now even if he isnt dead yet; theres no way hell dare show his face again! He picked a fight with someone extremely skilled and has be useless haha Hearing these words first surprised then relieved udia, Really? Of course! Otherwise why do you think Miranda is picking up your little brat? Kayden sneered coldly. Hearing these words caused fluctuations across udiasplexion as she didnt know what to think while Nora blinked her eyes revealing thick anger mixed with worry, Youre lying! My daddy is the most powerful person ever! My daddy wont be rendered useless by anyone! Daddydaddy For the past few days, Miranda had been consoling Nora, telling her that L had gone out for business. Nora had no idea about her fathers troubles, and although she felt uneasy, she hadnt dwelled on it. Now, seeing the viins acting so arrogantly and hearing bad news about her father, Nora suddenly panicked. Hahaha, little brat, your dad is finished! He doesnt want you anymore, hes running for his life! Kaydenughed maniacally and then looked at udia with a hint of threat. udia, Ls daughter must die. Thats Mr. Austins wish! Do you have any objections? Get lost, or do you want to die alongside your daughter? Upon hearing these words, udia shuddered and quickly shook her head. No! No way! Im leaving! Right now! How could she possibly risk her life for Nora? Moreover, L was already finished and Nora had no more value to her in her heart. Only fools would stay here. As she spoke, she hurriedly ran towards the outside. Kayden waved his hand to the henchmen beside him, indicating that they should not touch udia and let her leave. Mommy! At this moment, Nora shouted loudly at udia who was walking away quickly. Nora, dont me me! If you want to me someone, me your useless father! He doesnt have the ability, but hes still managed to make so many enemies! udia turned around and said a sentence before leaving without any nostalgia. Mommy Mommy. You dont want me either Nora stood there, her small figure looking so lonely and forlorn. In a pair of originally bright big eyes, the radiance seemed to have disappeared, bingpletely dull. In her eyes, there was a mist of tears. In the next second, small tears like beans began to trickle down with a pitter-patter sound. Just now, when faced with those bad guys and the dark barrels of their guns, the little one didnt even cry. However, at this moment, watching her own mother heartlessly abandon her and leave, Nora experienced what it meant to be sad at such a young age. Her father was gone, and her mother didnt want her either Had Nora be a child that nobody wanted? At this moment, Miranda saw Nora like this, and a feeling of indescribable heartache surged in her heart. Little one, are you crying? Aww, poor thing! I will help you break free, I promise you wont be sad anymore! As Kayden watched Nora whose tears were streaming down her face, a cruel expression devoid of humanity appeared on his face. Kill her! In the next moment, he ordered his subordinates. Several people immediately pulled out their handguns and aimed them at Nora, who appeared weak and helpless. Hearing this, Miranda swiftly moved to Noras side, shielding the child. Dont! Dont fucking shoot and hurt Ms. Lowe! Go pull Ms. Lowe away first, then deal with this little brat! Kayden saw the situation and quickly shouted in a urgent voice. Damn it! Miranda cant have any problems. They still needed to catch her and bring her back to Isa. Miranda snorted, and at that moment, a fierce aura surged through her body as she prepared to fight these people. Although she looked like a delicate beauty, Miranda never considered herself weak, especially now that she was half a martial artist.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She kicked off her high heels and protected Nora with all her might, gritting her teeth as she fought Kaydens henchmen. Although Miranda didnt know any fighting techniques, L had improved and transformed her physique so that each of her punches and kicks were powerful despite being clumsy. Moreover, these people were afraid to hurt Miranda and hesitated to attack. For the time being, they were blocked by Miranda. Miranda Nora wiped away tears as she watched Miranda fight against the bad guys. A glimmer of hope appeared in Noras previously dull eyes. She wasntpletely alone! Miranda was still there for her You bunch of useless idiots! Get out of my way! At this point, Wild Wolf in his coat sneered disdainfully before finally making his move. He charged forward directly towards Miranda with the intention of attacking. Show some mercy! Kayden panicked upon seeing this situation and quickly shouted out loud. However, Wild Wolf had already swept one leg towards Miranda by then. As a Transmutation Force expert himself, the power behind this kick could be described as terrifying; even Wild Wolf couldnt control it properly! Mirandas face changed when she felt the strength behind this attack, fear and despair filled up in those beautiful eyes of hers Was she going to die? However, at that critical moment when it seemed like all hope was lost for poor Miranda, something unexpected happened! A sudden surge of terrifying energy appeared without warning! A Suppressing word made entirely out pure energy suddenly materialized into existence carrying an unstoppable thunderous force which hit Wild Wolf hard! Chapter 300 Terrifying Little Guy With a loud bang, the word Suppressing hit Wild Wolf like a solid object, and the Transmutation Force expert flew backwards! He even crashed through a wall beforending on the ground. After hended, this high-priced hired hand who cost 20 million dors spewed out blood mixed with internal organs. The next second, he kicked his legs and died instantly. Kayden widened his eyes in shock while his subordinates were dumbfounded. They all stepped back from Miranda and Nora. What the hell was going on? How could such a powerful Transmutation Force expert die so easily? Dont hurt Miranda! At that moment, Noras small body ran in front of Miranda to protect her. Her face still had traces of tears but now it showed some fierceness as she red at Kayden and shouted angrily.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In her small hands was the torn Suppression Talisman that L gave her to save her life. When L made this talisman, he was only in Uppecias early stage but it contained all of Ls power for one attack. How could Wild Wolf survive when he was only at mid-level Transmutation Force? You I Oh my god! Kayden smirked as if looking at a little monster when he saw Noras fierce expression. The other subordinates also looked shocked. A five-year-old child killed such an expert? They couldnt feel any cuteness from Nora right now; they were scared out of their wits! Kayden swallowed hard! This wasnt possible! L might be amazing but his offspring was just as insane? Was she a monster or something? Without another word, Kayden ran away with his tail between his legs followed by all of his subordinates who fled in terror after seeing how powerful Ls child was. Damn it! Even a Transmutation Force expert can be killed so easily; why would they stay here waiting for death? Hoo After the other person left, Miranda breathed a long sigh of relief. The next second, she squatted down and hugged Nora tightly, filled with gratitude andfort. If it werent for this little one, she would have probably died facing the Transmutation Forces strong kick just now. Nora also hugged Mirandas neck tightly with her little arms and asked in a sobbing voice, Miranda, are you okay? Waaah Im fine! Im fine Mirandas voice was choked up as she smiled at Nora. Nora nodded and whispered softly while holding onto Mirandas neck. Miranda why arent you my mommy? Miranda heard this whisper and couldnt help but tremble slightly. A wave of emotion shed through her heart. Unable to hold back her tears any longer, she wiped away the tears from Noras face with her hand and said seriously, Im your mommy. Hearing these words, Noras big eyes lit up again as she plunged into Mirandas embrace once more. Uh-huh! Mommy Miranda mommy I have a mommy again! Mommy! Mommy Miranda mommy The little one kept muttering happily before finally calling out several times in joy. While smiling along with Noras happiness on the outside, Miranda feltplex emotions inside herself. Silly childif only your father wasnt such an idiot. How nice it would be if he were as innocent as you. At that moment, Nora also thought of L, and asked uneasily, Mommy Miranda, mommy, is daddy really not wanting me anymore? Miranda patted the little girls head gently. How could that be? Those bad people were lying. Your dad wille back soon. He doesnt want anything else, and he definitely wont abandon his precious daughter. Lets go. Leave this ce with me! Saying so, Miranda took Noras small hand to leave quickly. After all, this abandoned building was not a safe ce to stay. Nora had already used up her Suppressing Talisman! Having seen its powerful effect, Miranda regretted taking off hers earlier when she threw it into a drawer at home because of some photos. Now, she had nothing to protect herself or Nora. Miranda decided to hurry back home and put on the Suppressing Talisman again. L, that bastard, may be a yer, but his love for Nora and her was genuine. The power of the Suppressing Talisman cannot be underestimated. Hmm! It must be a bad person trying to deceive me. Daddy wont abandon me! Nora nodded her little head with a crisp voice, but with a determined feeling. Just then, as night began to fall and the abandoned building became dark and gloomy, there seemed to be a sudden gust of cold wind blowing through it. Immediately after that, an eerieughter sounded out. Hehehe I also hope very much that your daddy will still want you! Swish! The next second, only to see a blood-clothed figure appeared in front of Miranda and Nora without warning. The figure was slightly hunched over with dry wrinkled skin on its face which looked creepy enough. Who are you? Mirandas face changed as she instinctively protected Nora behind her while asking in shock. Hehehe Hawkeye Ghostughed sinisterly. The next moment both Miranda and Nora felt their vision blur before they lost consciousness due to the strength of Core Formation cultivator being too overwhelming for them. Hawkeye Ghost picked up one of them before disappearing into the darkness at lightning speed leaving behind only his hideous expression on his face! L! I dont believe I cant force you out. If you dare not show up again, I will kill your wife and child as offerings for my disciples funeral! In an old mansion deep underground well! At this time the spiritual spring had almost disappearedpletely within three days since L absorbed it all! If other cultivators were here they would surely be shocked beyond words! This liquid spiritual spring condensed from heaven-earth spiritual energy could have created three ordinary Core Formation cultivators but was absorbed clean by L alone. However, L did not break through into the next realm yet; he only went from mid-Uppecia stage to peak Uppeciater stage which was still far away from reaching Core Formation Realm due to bottleneck issues! Despite this increase in level, he consumed several times more spiritual energy than normal experts at his level would have used during cultivation sessions Of course, in a simr situation, Ls true strength was much more formidable than other practitioners at the same level. His body, nurtured and tempered by spiritual energy, was more robust than that of his counterparts. The Dragon Energy, a fusion of true energy and dragon energy, coursing through his body, was more potent and refined. If an experienced and top-notch expert were to witness Ls current state and understand his condition, they would undoubtedly exim in astonishment! Because, at this moment, L was unmistakably the legendary Perfect Uppecia!! Chapter 301 City-wide Live Broadcast As thest drop of spiritual spring turned into spiritual energy and was refined by L, he finally opened his eyes and stopped using the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. L could feel within himself, through internal vision, that a field of elixir had formed in his abdomen that was almost solid. If the mid-stage liquid field of elixir in Uppecia was like water turning into mercury, then Ls current field of elixir was like a thick paste that was almost solid. It was incredibly close to being solid! Not only that, but his physical strength had increased again and his meridians had widened significantly while also bing more resilient. The true energy flowing through his meridians were also incredibly thick and condensed, like the surging river. Ls eyes sparkled as he felt as though there was a dormant dragon within him possessing infinite power. What an incredible feeling! Even though Ive only advanced from mid-stage Uppecia to peakte-stage Uppecia, it feels like Im in an entirely different realm! L carefully sensed himself before feeling confident enough to take on his previous self with ease. But unfortunately, I couldnt break through the bottleneck and enter Core Formation Realm! I wonder if my current strength is enough to contend with Hawkeye Ghost. I hope at least I have fighting power! L thought to himself before jumping up several meters high directly smashing open the stone wellhead. The next second hended outside in the courtyard. Looking at the sky for a moment made him frown, Damn it! Its already night? Oh no I havent picked up Nora from school! He originally thought that by starting his training early in the morning, he would finish by the end of the day and still have time to go back to pick up his daughter. Unexpectedly, it was already evening in the blink of an eye. Subconsciously, he pulled out his phone and nced at the time. Immediately after, his eyes widened, his face filled with a mix of shock and disbelief. What? Three days have passed? This isnt just tonight but three dayster L twitched for a few moments before running out of the old house quickly heading towards Ednds direction. He didnt realize how much time had passed while practicing down in the well; seven-day deadline had long since arrived! How panicked must Nora be after not seeing him these past few days?! Ls biggest worry was whether Hawkeye Ghost would harm those around him if he couldnt exact his revenge. Suddenly, the door to the live news broadcast room at Ednd TV station was kicked open with a loud bang. In walked a figure dressed in blood-red clothes, holding two women, one big and one small, by his side. It could only be Hawkeye Ghost. Ah! Who are you? Quick! Call the police! What do you want? The appearance of Hawkeye Ghost caused chaos in the broadcast room. Screams and questions filled the air. Hawkeye Ghosts face twisted into a terrifying expression as he exuded an aura of horror and pressed towards the staff member who had called for help. With just his pressure alone, he caused the man to spurt out blood before copsing on the ground. As a Core Formation expert, Hawkeye Ghost could easily kill ordinary people with just his presence alone. Sit back down where you were before! From now on, whatever I say goes on air! Otherwise everyone here will die!manded Hawkeye Ghost coldly. In an instant, a wild smirk appeared on his face as he added, Oh yeah give me some close-ups too so that I can appear in it! Okay okay please dont do anything rash The person in charge of broadcasting looked at their colleague bleeding from seven orifices and almost wet themselves with fear as they agreed toply with Hawkeye Ghosts demands. The other staff members also sat back down obediently without daring to disobey any of Hawkeye Ghosts orders. Meanwhile Kayden sat inside a ck-tinted business car parked along one of Ednds streets alongside several henchmen who still bore traces of fear on their faces. Kayden tried to calm himself down before making a call to Isa. How did things go? Is Ls daughter dead yet? When will Miranda be brought over here? Isa answered immediately but bombarded him with questions right away as if eager for good news already. It seems like Isa couldnt wait any longer for good news. He was ready to confront his father and grandfather, telling them that L was finished, and the Austin family had no need to fear anything anymore. When Miranda was brought over by Kayden, he nned to savor the moment thoroughly. Even if the man fell short in certain aspects, Isa intended to find other ways to vent his obsession with Miranda.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, after he asked this question, all he heard on the other end of the phone was Kayden sounding apprehensive and hesitant. Mr. Austin, its a disaster! I almost got killed! Isas face changed as soon as he heard this, and he asked in a cold tone, You messed up again? What the hell happened? Did you use the 50 million I gave you to eat dirt? Kayden spoke with a hint of fear in his voice, Mr. Austin, its Ls daughter! Shes too powerful that little brat somehow managed to kill the Transmutation Force expert I hired. Luckily, I ran away fast enough or else I would have been done for. What? Ls daughter can kill a Transmutation Force expert? Are you kidding me? Isa asked incredulously. Last time Anthony and Giovanni brothers caught Nora, Isa had also seen Ls daughter. That little thing could kill a Transmutation Force expert? Isa felt like Kayden was talking nonsense. Its true Mr. Austin! The people around me saw it too; how could I dare lie to you? Kayden swore. Most of these subordinates were sent by you; if you dont believe me, ask them! Isa snorted but knew that what Kayden said was probably true which made him even more unwilling and shocked. L was already strong enough but his daughter could also kill Transmutation Force experts?! This was too damn scary! He rememberedst time when Nora was held by Anthony like a doll without any resistance at all. It hadnt been long since then and now that little thing had be so powerful? Did L give her some kind of elixir or something?! At this point, seeing Isa remain silent on the other end of the line made Kayden secretly relieved. He cautiously asked, Mr. Austin what do we do now But before he finished speaking, he suddenly stopped talking. The next second he pushed his sses up and looked out through the car window. After being surprised for a moment, his face showed an expression of schadenfreude and excitement. On this street, the huge advertising screen on top of that mall suddenly flickered. Then an old man wearing blood robes appeared on screen!! With one hand holding Miranda, and another holding Nora, a threat against L spread throughout the city! Chapter 302 Is Lachlan Afraid to Show Up? L, do you know who I have in my hands? If you dont want your wife and daughter to die, then get your ass over to the TV station building! Ill give you three more hours. Once times up, Im killing your wife and daughter! You cowardly turtle! You think hiding will make me spare you? If you have any guts, donte out. Ill use your wife and child as sacrifices for my disciple! Kekekeke Hawkeye Ghost was using the TV station to issue warnings and threats to L! At this moment, on screens all over the city streets and alleys, many were broadcasting Hawkeye Ghosts threats. Themotion was so great that for a while, the whole city was in an uproar! Whats going on? Who is this person? So arrogant! Isnt he afraid of attracting the police? That L is really a cowardly turtle! His own wife and child were captured by his enemy but he still wont show himself. The citizens who didnt understand what was happening began discussing it one after another. Those who knew L and Miranda had different reactions. Those who had good or even close rtionships with L were shocked or worried after hearing about it. Especially Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason were frightened out of their wits as they rushed towards the TV station building. Those who had grudges against L showed expressions of gloating. Kayden looked at the screen in excitement from inside a mall while Isa impatiently asked him on the phone, Kayden, why arent you speaking? Mr. Austin! Good news theres good news! Kayden shouted. What kind of good news can a waste like you bring me? Isa angrily scolded him. Its about that top-notch expert that took down L before! That old guy kidnapped Miranda and Ls daughter; hes currently live streaming from inside the TV station trying to force L out! Kayden eximed happily. Oh? Isa tone turned cold. Mr. Austin this time either L shows up himself or his daughter dies! Kaydenughed loudly. F*cking hell if L acts like a coward again then Miranda will also die right? Isa cursed furiously but Kayden stuttered without saying anything else. On Isas end of phone line, his expression changed rapidly as he gritted his teeth, L you son of a b*tch I hope this time around you wont act like such a damn coward! Miranda had be his obsession, and if she was killed before he could have her, Isa would be devastated! Fifteen minutester Hawkeye Ghost sat cross-legged on the rooftop of the television station with Miranda in his arms and Nora by his side. He didnt tie them up because he was confident that they couldnt escape from him. Mirandas beautiful face looked more serious than ever before, while Noras eyes showed fear. They never expected to fall into even more dangerous hands after scaring off Kayden and his gang. Meanwhile, several TV station staff members were broadcasting Hawkeye Ghosts actions live using various equipment. They were all trembling with fear and sweating profusely, not daring to disobey Hawkeye Ghostsmands. Down below, police cars surrounded the building with rms ring non-stop. Military vehicles also arrived at the scene along with armed helicopters hovering above the rooftop. Eduard and Lionel from Punishment and Investigation Bureau had also arrived at the scene along with many others who came either out of curiosity or concern for Miranda and Noras safety. Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason stood anxiously nearby while Cara pleaded tearfully to Eduard for help in rescuing her daughter and granddaughter. Mason wanted to charge straight up but was stopped by Eduard who assured them that they would do everything possible to save them. Eduard solemnly stated, then took out amunication device and ordered the sniper on the helicopter to find an opportunity to take down Hawkeye Ghost. Tsk, tsk, tsk Its karma, isnt it? Emmanuel, Cara, your good son-inw has made a formidable enemy and disappeared on his own. At this moment, a piercing voice rang out. Harlow appeared, apanied by Romeo and his trusted aide, Rohan. The one who spoke just now could only be Harlow. Her face was filled with mockery and disdain. Romeos expression also exuded schadenfreude. Following them, Sarah and Mohamed, along with a group of bodyguards, got out of the car. Then came Darwin and Kristina, mother and son! Mr. Lowe, I advise you to run away quickly! Dont you know your useless son-inw has provoked an unstoppable force? He left his wife and child behind and ran away! Hes been missing for several days already. Your daughter didnt tell you? Mohamed said with a cold sneer. Sarah added with bitter resentment, You dare toe here? L doesnt dare to show his face. After he kills Miranda and Ls daughter, he might not spare you either! Kristina looked smugly pleased with herself. That bastard L dared to extort money from me, but today is the day he pays for it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Darwinughed heartily. If L dares to show himself, he wont leave alive! When a turtle hides in its shell, it deserves to die along with its whole family! Hahaha Emmanuel, Cara and Masons faces turned grim as they watched these people speak. At this moment, several other people who were close to L arrived one by one, Albie, Morgan and others Everyones expressions changed when they heard what was being said. Who did L provoke? The old m an was so brazen that he was using the television station to force him out of hiding. But where was L now? Did he really mess with someone too powerful this time? Did he hide just for the sake of saving his own life without caring about his wife or child? Everyone spected wildly about what had happened Chapter 303 Finally Appeared The television station building was the tallest structure in the area, with several armed helicopters hovering above it at a height of dozens of meters. On board the helicopters were elite snipers aiming at Hawkeye Ghost on the rooftop. Eduard gave them orders to take out their target when they had the chance, but in reality, they didnt need to look for an opportunity. The criminal sat there without any cover or hostages, making him an easy target. This is his first crime? He has no experience whatsoever. Its easy to take him out! said one sniper on a helicopter with disdain and sarcasm. In the next second, he pulled the trigger and fired a shot that flew straight towards Hawkeye Ghosts head. But instead of moving or dodging, Hawkeye Ghost just lifted his eyelids slightly and remained motionless. A powerful energy burst forth from his body forming a protectiveyer around him. Even without this protection as a Core Formation expert, it would have been difficult for ordinary firearms like sniper rifles to harm him significantly. The bullet hit his protective energy like a stone hitting rubber wall and bounced off harmlessly! Hawkeye Ghost was unscathed! The next moment, he coldly snorted and stood up, walking towards several TV station staff. Seeing this scene, the people on the armed helicopter showed expressions of astonishment! What whats going on? How is he fine? The sniper on the helicopter widened his eyes, looking incredulous. Ping! Ping! Ping Immediately, several snipers on the armed helicopter fired consecutively at Hawkeye Ghost. However, those bullets, like drops in the ocean, seemed to have no effect whatsoever!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hawkeye Ghost continued to walk casually to one of the TV station personnel. The next moment, he reached out with his withered hand and grabbed the person. Then a stern yet majestic voice, akin to a bewitching melody, resounded. This is the consequence of attacking me! Make these flies above my head scram! Otherwise, I will start killing hostages! Crack! As soon as the words fell, Hawkeye Ghost twisted the neck of the TV station staff member and threw him off the rooftop like trash. The remaining TV station workers were pale with fear and began shouting. Dont! Dont kill us! This is a martial arts master. Bullets cant kill him! Stop attacking him! Dont fly. Let the helicopters leave quickly! I dont want to die, I dont want to die Boom! Watching the TV station workers body fall to the ground and turn into a pile of flesh, everyone below was horrified. Eduard and Lionel exchanged nces, their faces bing extremely ugly. They could see each others shock, anger, and helplessness in their eyes He is not an ordinary thug. His strength is unfathomable. A sniper rifle cant even threaten him! Ah Think about it too. If he can force L into hiding, how could ordinary weapons threaten him? Order the helicopters to retreat. There was no way around it. They had to order armed helicopters in mid-air to retreat. Hawkeye Ghost was so confident because his strength was too high. Even if surrounded by police or military forces, he didnt care at all. Ordinary weapons couldnt hurt him at all; using missiles might be able to blow him up instead! But this was downtown where there were hostages around Hawkeye Ghost; even if there were air-to-ground missiles on board helicopters, how could they use them? For a moment Eduard and Lionel had no solution! At this time Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason looked anxious and desperate while Romeo, Harlow, the Thompson family father-daughter duo, Kristina, and Darwin seemed more gloating than sympathetic. Just then Hawkeye Ghosts voice rang out again with a hint of mockery in it, Punishment and Investigation Bureau and military bigwigs, why bother making such a fuss? What can you do against me? This is my personal grudge with L; matters between martial artists should stay within our circle! L doesnt even care about his own wife or child so why are you guys panicking along with them? Hehehehe Hearing this, Eduards and Lionels faces turned dark while those below discussed among themselves. Ah Has Mr. Willis really met someone he shouldnt have provoked this time? He hasnt already left Ednd has he? If hes still in Ednd and he is causing such amotion, Mr. Willis must have found out by now and should show up! At this moment, Harlow snorted andughed at Sam who had just spoken, Even if L is still in Ednd, he wouldnt dare show up! Hes be a useless person, a cowardly turtle! Sarah also gritted her teeth and said, He probably ran away somewhere with his wife and child left behind! Such a man is really pathetic! Hearing these words, those who had good rtionships with L wanted to refute them but didnt know what to say for a while. At this moment, everyone was watching the live broadcast on the big screens but L never appeared. Everyone began to feel uneasy. L wouldnt abandon Miranda and Nora like that! He wont! Definitely not Cara muttered with an ugly expression on her face filled with panic and worry. But she seemed less confident when saying these words. Emmanuels face turned pale as he watched Miranda and Nora on the screen while sighing heavily. Mason cursed loudly then led his men towards the entrance of the building again. Move aside, Im going in! Mr. Lowe, its too dangerous upstairs; no one can go up there. Eduard said seriously as several soldiers blocked Masons way. Im not afraid of danger; I want to save my sister and nephew! Do you want to watch them die? Even if I have to risk my life today, Ill go up there! Let me through! Mason shouted excitedly. However, at that moment Mason suddenly felt the atmosphere around him change abruptly as everyone stared at one direction on the big screen showing surprise expressions. A tall figure suddenly appeared in front of their eyes! L! Is it L? Mr. Willis has shown himself! He finally showed himself Hahaha this guy finally stopped being a cowardly turtle? Mason became emotional when he saw this scene then quickly turned his head towards the big screen. Brother-inw! You finally came out of hiding like a man! If you hid today for real, then I will look down upon you forever. Chapter 304 Taking You Home As the live broadcast appeared on screen, L finally made an appearance, and the people around the building had various reactions. Some were excited and relieved, while others were worried or even gloating. L finally showed up! I knew he wouldnt abandon Miranda and Nora! Cara eximed with excitement. Emmanuel, however, was concerned. Harlow and others had said that L had already been disabled by the Blood Robe Elder. What would happen to him now? After seeing L appear, Harlow and herpanions were surprised but also showed anticipation and excitement. L hase out again! This time hes definitely going to die! Romeo said coldly. L! Youre going to die a miserable death today! Hahaha Sarahughed maliciously. Kristina and Darwin also sneered repeatedly as if they could already see L bing a corpse thrown off the rooftop by Hawkeye Ghost like garbage. At this time, in one direction outside of the police and military blockade line formed around the building, a steward from the Graham family was also present here reporting to Matthias, Sir, L has appeared! Appeared? Is he alone or with someone else? Matthias asked. On the live broadcast screen its just him alone, replied the steward. Matthias raised an eyebrow at this news but shook his head slightly. At this moment Raul beside him chuckled, It seems that he only showed up because he had no choice! He didnt find any helpers or backers after all! L is just a grassroots without any background. He must have obtained some opportunities before in order to have his current strength along with several pill forms. Matthias remained nomittal, Its not over yet Grandfather; lets wait until we see what happens next. Maybe Ls helpers havent shown themselves yet.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If Hawkeye Ghost can kill him so easily, then why hasnt anyone helped him yet? Are they waiting for L to die before showing up? Raulughed bitterly at himself as he spoke these words. Matthias couldnt refute Rauls words for a moment but simply instructed the steward, Let me know if there are any updates. Yes sir, replied the steward obediently. On the other side, Kayden was still on a certain street, watching the screens of a shopping mall building. When he saw L appear on the live broadcast, Kaydens eyes lit up. He immediately ryed the information to Isa. On the Capitals end, Isa breathed a sigh of relief, and a twisted and sinister expression appeared on his face. L, as long as you show yourself, death is inevitable this time! Hahaha I just hope that top-notch expert doesnt involve Miranda! On the rooftop! L stood there with a serious expression on his face. In the next second, he waved his hand and released a burst of energy. Bang! Bang! Bang All the broadcasting equipment carried by those TV station workers suddenly exploded into powder. You can leave now! L said to these TV people in a deep voice. These people looked at each other in panic and fear, looking towards Hawkeye Ghost. However, this terrifying old man only stared at L with his gloomy eyes and didnt even look at them. Seeing that he had no intention of stopping them, these TV station workers quickly ran down from the rooftop like crazy people. Hawkeye Ghost also did not stop them but looked at L with a sneering and eerie smile on his face. Whether it was capturing Miranda and Nora or forcing TV stations to broadcast live coverage, his goal was only to force out L. As for whether other ants lived or died? Hawkeye Ghost didnt care about it at all except for Miranda and Nora! He had already decided that after killing Lter on, he would also kill Ls wife and child so they could apany Butch Ghost in death together. Below the building, including the screens in the streets and alleys of Ednd, everything went dark at this moment. With L interrupting the live broadcast, coupled with the earlier evacuation of the helicopter, the situation on the rooftop of the building becamepletely invisible. Everyone was left in the dark! They only knew that this terrifying blood-robed old man seemed to be waiting for someone to appear!! Tsk tsk Is L afraid of dying too horribly so he doesnt want anyone else watching? Harlow sneered below while enjoying herself sarcastically. Its such a pity I cant see how this bastard dies myself! Sarah gritted her teeth while feeling regretful about it too. Darwin muttered coldly, Oh dear oh dear If only you knew what today would bring back, then why bother extorting my family? This bastard deserves its punishment! Hahaha Kristina wore an expression full of satisfaction! Meanwhile up above on the rooftop both Miranda and Nora watched as finally their hero appeared before their eyes; they both showed excitement written all over their faces. The goddess CEOs eyes were filled with aplex emotion, the disappointment that had just risen in her heart was reced by gratitude and relief. Looking at this man, Miranda thought to herself: L, you finally came Noras big frightened eyes suddenly lit up with joy as she ran towards him on her little legs and hugged his thigh tightly. Daddy, youre finally here! Did youe to save me and Miranda mommy? I knew you wouldnt leave us! Ls starry eyes were filled with guilt and tenderness as he patted Noras head before smiling at Miranda. Im sorry Imte. How could I abandon you guys? Upon hearing this, Nora nodded her head in agreement. Miranda felt a flutter in her heart but tried to maintain a cold demeanor towards L. However, worry eventually crept onto her face. L, is he the one who injured you before? You are not his match, right? In fact we all would have died today, right? But it doesnt matter. I am grateful that you came. Worst case scenario well die together. A glimmer of tears appeared in those beautiful eyes but determination shone through on that pretty face! L looked at Miranda then took a deep breath before speaking firmly, Dont worry, I will take all of us home!! Upon hearing home, Miranda felt her heart skip a beat while Nora nodded vigorously, Yeah! You will defeat the bad guy and bring me and Mommy back home! Hahaha go home? You wont be able to! Hawkeye Ghost sneered while looking at Ls group menacingly. The next second an overwhelming sense of murderous intent spread towards them like an ominous specter. L stepped forward pulling both Nora and Miranda behind him, Take Nora away from here! Chapter 305 If You’re Not Worthy, Don’t Fight Even at the Same Level Miranda didnt hesitate, she quickly picked up Nora and moved away from L and Hawkeye Ghost. She knew that she and Nora couldnt help L at this moment. Not causing more trouble was the best help they could offer. It seems like your injuries are almost healed? Hawkeye Ghost sneered as he asked. Earlier, L had released a burst of energy that destroyed the live streaming equipment, which surprised him. Thest time he saw this guy, he had been beaten to the point where his meridians were broken and he was barely alive. Even if he didnt die, he should have been crippled! He never expected to see him again today only to find out that this guy could still release internal energy from a distance. Nonsense! It was just a mosquito bite; itll itch for a few days, L coldlyughed with disdain and arrogance in his voice. Upon hearing these words, Hawkeye Ghosts eyes became even colder, Youre still talking tough even when youre about to die! After I kill you, I will imprison your soul so I can torture you! Hawkeye Ghost never thought that this guy would dare provoke him. As soon as the words left his mouth, he turned into an afterimage and charged towards L. Ls expression became serious as well; he dodged Hawkeye Ghosts attack in an instant. He only spoke arrogantly earlier just to provoke him; he did not underestimate Hawkeye Ghost at all. L knew his own situation very well. Although his strength had improved somewhat since Uppeciate stage peak level,pared with Core Formationt experts like Hawkeye ghost who were one level higher than himself in terms of cultivation base, there was still quite some gap between them. So when facing someone like Hawkeye ghost, L remained extremely cautious, even saying he wasnt very confident. He hoped that with some provocation or taunting, he could make Hawkeye Ghost reveal ws so as to create opportunities for himself. At first, L decided to test things out; therefore when faced with Hawkeye Ghosts attack, he chose not confront head-on but instead dodged it directly! Hmm? You can actually dodge my attacks? It seems like your strength has improved? said Hawkeye Ghost surprisingly upon seeing L dodge sessfully. Of course! Are you going to be stuck at your current level forever? Lughed arrogantly back at Hawkeye Ghostsment. You damn brat! Let me see how many times you can dodge my attacks! roared Hawkeye Ghost before charging towards L once again. Today, I will tear you limb from limb and make sure your soul never rests! Hawkeye Ghost seethed with anger, gritting his teeth. With a sinister aura, he charged towards L once again. Swish! L dodged once more and took a strategic approach to find an opening. Hawkeye Ghost snorted coldly and didnt stop his movements. He turned around and delivered a palm strike at lightning speed. He thought that with his superior strength over L, there was no way thetter could dodge this attack. But yet again, he missed! Damn it! Hawkeye Ghost waspletely enraged andunched a continuous and unremitting onught against L. However, L appeared to be repeatedly retreating, skillfully evading every attack, leaving Hawkeye Ghost unable toy a finger on him. At this moment, L felt a peculiar sensation. In his eyes, the movements of this Core Formation powerhouse, Hawkeye Ghost, seemed somewhat slow. Dodging his attacks seemed effortless. Last time, facing Hawkeye Ghosts assault, he felt there was no escape. It seemed that with his increased strength, his speed and reflexes had also improved. But L couldnt help but wonder. The opponents cultivation level was clearly higher, and logically, he shouldnt be dodging so easily. Go, Daddy! L, be careful! Nora and Miranda, who were observing the battle from a distance, couldnt help but feel anxious for L. From their perspective, it seemed like L was continuously retreating and dodging, appearing to be at a disadvantage. Hearing themotion, Hawkeye Ghosts eyes flickered, and a thought crossed his mind. A sinister smile appeared on his wrinkled face. You despicable little mouse! Lets see how you escape this time! With that, Hawkeye Ghost didnt attack L again but charged straight towards Miranda and Nora. Ls expression changed instantly, and he elerated to the utmost, blocking Hawkeye Ghost in front of him. Hehe! Take my palm! Seeing this, Hawkeye Ghost chuckled sinisterly and thrust his palm with full force towards L. L clenched his teeth, concentrating robust energy in his right fist and fiercely struck back. Finally, there was a head-on collision with Hawkeye Ghost! Behind him were Miranda and Nora, and there was no room for evasion anymore! Boom! In the next moment, fists collided, creating a thunderous boom. The air around the impact seemed to distort and ripple with shockwaves. Hmmph! Hawkeye Ghost grunted as he flew backwards, retreating over ten meters before finally standing still. Ls body shook but remained in ce. Both sides showed surprise on their faces. How are you so strong? How are you so weak? Hawkeye Ghost and L asked almost at the same time.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The next second, Hawkeye Ghosts face became extremely dark and his murky eyes were filled with anger and suspicion. Kid, what did you say? He was being looked down upon by this guy? What did he mean he was weak? He was very powerful! Dont forget when he almost killed him with two palms! Ls expression changed from serious caution to shock and speechlessness. I said how are you so damn weak? If I knew that you were trash like this, then why did I bother hiding from you? He rolled his eyes. He thought that as a Core Formationt expert, Hawkeye Ghost would be amazing but now he realized it was all for nothing! Bute to think of it again he could actually fight head-on against a Core Formationt expert despite only being at Uppeciate stage peak? And even gained some advantage? Hawkeye Ghost blinked in disbelief as he stared at L, Kid youve also broken through to Core Formationt? As soon as he finished speaking, he shook his head, No! You only have the aura of Uppecia! L sneered, Thats right; Im just an Uppeciate stage peak. Upon hearing this news, Hawkeye Ghost stared at L incredulously, How is that possible?! How can someone who is just an Uppeciate stage peak contend with me directly? Its impossible this cannot be A wicked smile appeared on Ls face while an intense aura emanated from his body, There is nothing impossible about it! If were in the same realm, then fighting against me isnt even worth your time! Chapter 306 Extinction of Humanity L let out a wildugh and charged towards Hawkeye Ghost with fierce determination. He was fearless in this moment, determined to release the frustration of being crushed by his opponent before. Kid, dont get too cocky! Hawkeye Ghost snarled, his blood boiling as he unleashed a surge of crimson energy. The two powerful fighters shed in an intense battle that shook the ground beneath them. The sound of their collision echoed like thunder throughout the area surrounding the TV station building. Onlookers below watched with awe and confusion. Is L really fighting against him? Emmanuel worriedly asked. In my heart, youre invincible bro! Dont let me down! Masons expression was grave as he cheered on L from afar. L, you have toe back alive and bring Miranda and Nora with you! Cara prayed fervently for her son-inws safety. Kristina looked surprised at Ls disy of strength. I never thought that kid could cause such amotion. Darwin scoffed at Hawkeye Ghosts previous ims of being able to kill L easily. Looks like theyre putting up quite a fight. Dont worry guys, L is definitely going to die, Sarah said venomously while Harlow eagerly awaited his demise. On the other side, the steward of the Graham family heard the muffled thunder-like sounds, his expression changing rapidly. Sir, it seems that a fierce battle is taking ce on the rooftop of the building! Matthias heard this news and eximed, Oh? The next moment, he looked at Raul and said, Grandfather, it seems things are not as simple as they appear! Hawkeye Ghost seems to have encountered a formidable opponent! The ancient family head, Raul, eyes gleaming, said, Could it be that L has truly brought someone capable of contending with a Core Formation powerhouse? It seems likely! I always said, how could an ordinary person without a background be an Uppecia powerhouse at such a young age! Lets wait for updates! I have a feeling this time, Hawkeye Ghost is going down! Matthias said with a meaningful tone. After exchanging blows for more than a dozen moves, L seized an opportunity andnded a punch on Hawkeye Ghosts abdomen. This unparalleled punch, after hitting Hawkeye Ghost, caused a significant dispersal of the protective energy on his body. Hawkeye Ghost was sent flying, stomping a row of footprints into the ground before finally stabilizing himself! Pfft! Immediately after, he spurted out a mouthful of blood! His previously strong aura seemed to have weakened slightly. Hawkeye Ghost looked at L in shock and disbelief. Peak Uppecia is actually this powerful! How is this possible? Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and stared at L. Perfect Uppecia! Are you the legendary Perfect Uppecia? Uppecia realm was an important stage in cultivation thatid the foundation for future progress on the path of cultivation and determined how far one could go. The difference between Perfect Uppecia and ordinary Uppecia was like night and day. As a Core Formationt expert, Hawkeye Ghost had already condensed a solid field of elixir but its structure was like an eggshell with only its surface being solid while inside it remained liquid energy. On the other hand, Ls field of elixir was different; it became denser as it approached its center position which meant that once he entered Core Formationt Realm, his core formation would start from within. One went from outside to inside while the other went from inside out, clearly indicating that after entering Core Formationt Realm, Ls field of elixir would be more condensed and resilient than Hawkeye Ghosts, hence Perfect Uppecia. Seeing L overpower him despite being just at peak level made Hawkeye Ghost realize what might be happening here. What a bunch of nonsense. Killing you would be perfect! L said with determination, attacking Hawkeye Ghost once again. You want to kill me? Youre delusional! Hawkeye Ghost spat out a mouthful of blood, his expression bing extremely ferocious. Swish, swish, swish Eighteen ghost cards soared into the air, hovering above Hawkeye Ghosts head. An evil aura instantly filled the surroundings. Eerie wails, sharpughter, and the cries of children echoed on the rooftop. Ls expression changed, his eyes filled with dragon energy as he saw twisted shadows hovering over the ghost cards. Judging from their size and shape, these evil spirits were all small ghosts. In other words, they were children when they died! Now, they were all imprisoned in these ghost cards and used by Hawkeye Ghost to harm others. L was filled with an immense anger towards Hawkeye Ghost. His cruelty and evilness knew no bounds. He couldnt let him live! Go! hemanded.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Eat his soul piece by piece! Kekekeke At that moment, Hawkeye Ghost shouted fiercely with a wicked expression on his face. Eighteen little ghosts rushed towards L in the air with their teeth bared and ws outstretched as if carrying endless resentment. Ls pupils contracted as he stumbled for a moment under the wave of spiritual energy. He then summoned the soul sword that his Dragon Ancestor had helped him create within his sea of consciousness which sliced through these evil spirits like paper into fragments of souls. It was inevitable. Although these little ghosts were pitiful, they had now turned into malevolent spirits, losing their original consciousness. Some were only filled with aggression and resentment. Following that, a force absorbed these soul energies. A small portion replenished L himself, enhancing his spiritual power once again. However, after devouring these malevolent spirits this time, perhaps the Dragon Ancestor did not want to expend more soul power, so there was no furthermunication with L. As L stood there motionless watching everything unfold before him, a cruel smile appeared on Hawkeye Ghosts face. Young man your soul will be scattered soon enough! Hahaha But in just one secondter, Hawkeye Ghosts expression suddenly changed drastically. His face turned pale instantly followed by another mouthful of blood spewing out from it. Hawkeye Ghos felt an unbearable pain tearing through his mind almost causing him to lose consciousness altogether. Those eighteen little ghosts were connected to him via their souls so when they got devoured, it caused intense bacsh upon himself! It seems you really dont know how your disciple died! How dare you use this move against me! L spoke coldly then punched hard at Hawkeye Ghosts chest carrying along icy killing intent. Chapter 307 You Are Not Worthy Of Being Human, Nor Of Being Ghost Peng! With this punch, L contained endless anger and fiercely hit Hawkeye Ghosts heart. As the saying goes, you reap what you sow! If Hawkeye Ghost hadnt used such evil means as soul attacks, he wouldnt have died so quickly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, at this moment his soul was bacshed and almostpletely lost its resistance. He was instantly hit by Ls punch! His old and withered body flew out like a torn sack. His chest copsed and his heart burst! A Core Formation realm powerhouse had fallen on the spot. But at this moment, L vaguely saw a phantom floating out of that broken body. It was about to quickly drift away! L narrowed his eyes and coldly snorted heavily. You dont deserve to be human. Simrly, you dont deserve to be a ghost! Die! As soon as he finished speaking, he directly used the Art of Ghost Killing in Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique to kill Hawkeye Ghosts soul. Underneath the building, everyone noticed that the rooftop had finally quieted down! Was it over? Everyone thought in their hearts At this moment, they saw a figure falling from the rooftop. Peng! After hitting the ground with a dull thud sound, it created arge pit on impact. Everyones eyelids twitched violently upon seeing this scene. Hahaha L is dead! His body has been thrown down like garbage! Romeoughed excitedly with joy written all over his face. Sarah and Mohamed also showed their satisfaction, This bastard is finally dead! His body has been thrown away like trash! Kristina and Darwin mother-son duo also thought that it was L who fell off from above. Upon seeing this scene, Emmanuel, Cara,, and Masons faces changed suddenly showing thick fear and concern! Eduard, Lionel, and Albie who were friends with L also looked serious now. Eduard walked quickly towards where the corpsended, turned him over, and breathed out long before picking up Hawkeye Ghosts corpse and walking back towards everyone else. Peng ! The dpidated corpse was thrown in front of everyone, and Eduard smiled relievedly. Mr. Lowe, Mrs. Lowe, it wasnt Mr. Willis who died but rather that notorious criminal! You can rest easy now! Looking at this old and decrepit but rtively intact corpse which had fallen from several tens of meters high, everyone widened their eyes in shock. Immediately, Emmanuel and the others faces showed excitement and joy. Its not L! The dead man is not L! Hahaha I knew it, my brother-inw is invincible! Romeo, Harlow, Sarah, Mohamed, Darwin and Kristina looked at one another with disbelief on their faces. What? The old man in the blood robe was the one who died? Wasnt he the expert who seriously injured L before? How could he be killed by L this time? Mom, lets go! Quickly! The next second, a cool breeze blew through the night air. Darwin was covered in cold sweat and suddenly woke up. He quickly pulled Kristina and said urgently, Lets go! Hurry up! Kristina swallowed her saliva and nodded her head, Yes! Lets go! Quickly! They got into the car directly and turned around to run away! Romeo, Harlow and Sarah also nced at each other without hesitation as they got into their car to escape. L actually took down the Blood-robed Elder. What were they waiting for if not to run? If L found out they were waiting here, reveling in his misfortune and possibly adding insult to injury, what if he decided to deal with them too? Especially for Kristina and Darwin, they were so scared that night that they left Ednd directly for the Capital where the Britt family provided refuge. Ghost que Sects strong men attacked L; it had something to do with them mother-son duo. Kristina and Darwin knew very well if they did not run away now, then there was a high chance of retaliation from him! In any case, it was better to hide first in the Britt family before deciding anything else! Even if L was really powerful but he wouldnt dare chase after them all the way up till the Capital or even attack the Britt family, right? At this moment, the Graham family steward also transmitted news of Hawkeye Ghosts death back to the family. Hawkeye Ghost is dead? Matthias asked in surprise. Yes sir, it couldnt have been more certain! replied the steward How did he die? Did L kill him himself or did someone help him? Matthias asked again Im not sure, I couldnt see anything from below. I only know Hawkeye Ghosts body was finally thrown down from rooftop! said the steward with a bitter smile. Okay, I understand. By the way, if you get a chanceter to meet withnchan, tell him that we invite him over. Matthias ordered while his eyes flickered. After hanging up the phone, the head of the Graham family eximed in shock, Grandfather, Hawkeye Ghost is dead! There must be a powerful force behind L! Raul took a deep breath and nodded slowly. It seems that L disappeared for a few days before to seek help from his family. Definitely, Matthias agreed. The new and old heads of the Graham family never considered that L could have killed Hawkeye Ghost himself. It was impossible in their eyes. Just seven days ago, L was easily defeated by Hawkeye Ghost. So even if he was an exceptional talent in cultivation, it would still be impossible for him to kill someone at Core Formation level within just a few days. Therefore, Matthias and Raul believed that it wasnt actually L who fought with Hawkeye Ghost earlier but rather some skilled experts sent by those backing him up. Meanwhile on the other side L walked out of the TV station building holding Noras hand while Miranda followed closely behind him. Everyones gaze fell upon him as they approached. L! Eduard greeted them as Lionel added respectfully, Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis, youre invincible. I knew it! I knew youd pull through today! Albie and Sam spoke one after another expressing their admiration towards L. L smiled at them all before walking over to Emmanuel and Cara. Emmanuel, Cara Its my fault that Miranda got involved. L said apologetically with guilt written all over his face. What nonsense are you talking about? Miranda is your wife. How can that be considered causing trouble? Cara scolded indignantly while Emmanuel breathed out relief saying, Husband and wife are one body; theres no need to say such things. Hearing this exchange between his parents-inw made both Miranda and L feel awkward for different reasons. They both looked away from each other momentarily creating an ufortable atmosphere between them until finally L sighed inwardly thinking: You guys probably dont know yet but your daughter wants to divorce me Chapter 308 Don’t You Have Anything To Explain? At this moment, Mason also came over and looked at his sister and Nora with concern. Then he eximed with enthusiasm and admiration, Brother-inw, I knew you were invincible! This old ghost looked pretty tough, but he was still beaten to death by you? Haha L coughed and said, What do you mean beaten to death by me? He just fell down on his own ord. It has nothing to do with me! Hearing this, Mason made a strange expression as he looked at L. The others also had a puzzled look on their faces They thought: Mr. Willis, we may not be well-educated but dont try to deceive us! How could a master like him be killed by falling down himself?? But no one exposed the lie; they all justughed along. At that moment, Emerson walked over and felt guilty when he saw L. Mr. Willis, its my fault! I couldnt protect Ms. Lowe and Miss Nora! L waved his hand dismissively saying, Its not your fault. After Emerson recovered from his injuries, he didnt stay at the Emerald Green Estates vi anymore; instead, L sent him out to sell pills and recruit more people for training. L did not specifically instruct Emerson to protect Miranda or Nora either. He went back home that day thinking he would return soon enough so there was no need for such precautions today. Of course, in the face of Hawkeye Ghost who was in Core Formation stage, even if Emerson stayed beside Miranda or Nora, it would have been useless anyway.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The steward of the Graham family came over at this time, and bowed respectfully towards L saying, Mr. Willis, I am from the Graham family. Congrattions on turning danger into safety. I wonder if youre avable tomorrow for our family heads invitation? L raised an eyebrow, his eyes shing meaningfully. In the next second, he nodded slightly saying, Of course it is convenient! I happen to want to thank your old patriarch for saving my lifest time! He understood everything clearly in his heart. He knew Rauls previous seven-day agreement was also a test towards himself. And after Hawkeye Ghost died, the attitude of the Graham family towards him might change again. That night, L, Miranda, Nora, and Mason went together visiting Emmanuel and Cara house. There were some surprises, but fortunately, no dangers urred tonight. Even Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason wanted know what exactly happened during those events too. It was worth mentioning that Masons subordinate, Dennis, was previously severely injured by Wild Wolf, but luckily he survived and saved his life. It was after 9 pm when L finally left his inws house and returned to Emerald Green Estates. Miranda came along with him, perhaps wanting to appear still affectionate towards L in front of Emmanuel and Cara. In the car ride back home, Nora sat next to Miranda and they seemed especially close. They had both recounted the events of what happened earlier at Emmanuel and Caras ce which moved L deeply. He never expected that Miranda would risk her life for his daughter like that. Even little Nora had saved Mirandas life during their most desperate moment by relying on each other. This made L feel even moreplex emotions towards Miranda while also feeling guilty about what happened to her and Nora. L couldnt help but feel scared at the thought of what could have happened if he hadnt trained hard enough. Hawkeye Ghost might have killed them all! He would never forgive himself if something like that ever happened. On top of everything else, udia had once again conspired with Kayden after working with Tiger before. She almost killed their daughter! Did she even have any humanity left in her? L felt an unprecedented level of anger towards Isa as well as a desire for revenge unlike anything before. Unlikest time where Isa used Nora as leverage against him, this time Isa disappeared only to try killing his own daughter instead! It was unforgivable! Isa, said L through gritted teeth. I wont spare you this time. Youre nothing but trouble! Can, dont me me. Your grandson brought this upon himself! L seethed inside at Cans previous pleas for mercy; he promised Can that he would only kill Isa if they ever crossed paths again but now it seemed like it was up to him to seek out Isa instead! No amount of apologies orpensation from Alexander could stop him now; a dragon has scales too sensitive not be touched without consequence!! In addition to that, there were also the mother and son from the Mughlin family. These two ungrateful scoundrels cannot be allowed to remain any longer. If it werent for them, he wouldnt have gotten involved with the Ghost que Sect and faced such a close brush with death. Even worse, Miranda and Nora were almost killed because of it. At this point, Ls heart became softer towards Miranda and Nora, but his attitude towards enemies became even more ruthless. udia, Isa, and the McLaughlin familys mother and son! He would handle them one by one and thoroughly settle the ounts himself! After returning to Emerald Green Estates, L first woke up Lina and helped her treat her injuries. After waking up, Lina expressed her resignation to L with a hint of fear and hesitation. Last time it was Anthony and Giovanni who stormed into Emerald Green Estates, and this time it was Hawkeye Ghosting to seek revenge on L. Lina felt like her life was in danger both times. This nanny was really scared! L also expressed understanding and agreed to Linas resignation, and gave her 500 thousand aspensation. Then he helped Miranda tidy up a room by himself. Afterwards, Miranda and Nora were seen sitting in the living room, with Nora still snuggled up against Miranda. Tonights eventpletely won Noras recognition of Miranda as her stepmother. She called out Mommy Miranda with great affection. Upon seeing this, L couldnt help but feel a little jealous udia had never fulfilled her motherly duties, even when she was still married to L, she rarely spent time with their daughter. Spending Ls money all day, either going for beauty treatments or shopping all day! After Nora fell ill, that woman became even more indifferent towards their daughter, seeing her as a burden. Therefore, Nora was verycking in maternal love and extremely longing for it. Hon L hesitated for a moment as he looked at Miranda before opening his mouth and saying, Miranda, why dont you stay here tonight? You must be tired too. Miranda Mommy Nora blinked her big eyes and shook Mirandas hand. Mirandas expression changed, and finally she faced L with a nk expression and said, Okay, I am indeed tired and dont feel like fussing anymore! But I want a separate room. L gave a bitterugh and said, I know, I never intended to share a bed with you. Upon hearing this, Miranda coldly red at L and inwardly cursed him as a scumbag through gritted teeth. The next second, she stared straight at L and asked word by word, L, dont you have anything to exin to me? Chapter 309 This is Well Received Mirandas eyes were sharp andplex as she stared at L without blinking, as if waiting for an answer. L was confused and asked, What? Miranda sneered and said, Dont you know what youve done? Let me ask you again, do you have anything to exin to me? When Miranda saw the photos on the morning of the wedding day, her heart was shaken. She felt disappointed and resentful towards this man who had deceived her. She thought that L was just a womanizer who had entangled himself with many women behind her back. However, udias words this evening made Miranda suspicious. Although udia only said something vague about having seen some photos before, Miranda seemed to have caught onto something important. How did she know about those photos? Maybe things werent as simple as they seemed in those pictures Maybe L could give her an exnation. Miranda didnt even know why she hoped for an exnation from him When she found out that Frederick had betrayed her by fooling around with other women behind her back, there was no hesitation or nostalgia, only disgust! But why did she still hold onto a glimmer of hope for this bastard L? As he faced Mirandas piercing gaze, L couldnt help but feel a wave of emotion inside him. But when he opened his mouth to speak, all he could manage was a bitter smile, I dont know what youre talking about or what I need to exin. Hmmph, Miranda scoffed bitterly before turning away from him. Her personality prevented her from wanting to ask any more questions. After all if he wasnt willing to exin himself, then why should she bother asking? It would seem like it mattered too much! L looked at Miranda with aplex expression, thinking that he might not even live for three more years. In the end, he simply shook his head, losing interest in pursuing the matter further. He had considered saying something to Miranda, at least to find out why her attitude towards him had changed so drastically. But in the end, he dismissed the thought. What was the point of saying so much? If when Nora turned seven, he still didnt have the strength to confront the ancient Willis family, it would only bring trouble to Miranda. The deeper his feelings for her became, the greater the pain he would cause her once he and Nora were gone. Regardless of any misunderstandings, let these misunderstandings continue. The Blood ughter Association was headquartered in a building that served as their base of operations! Makhi and Dagger, along with several key members of the Blood ughter Associations assassins, were gathered together at this moment. These people were all experts who had worked as mercenaries overseas alongside Makhi. Their martial arts skills may not have been particrly strong but their military prowess was impressive. They were well-versed in assassination, reconnaissance and gathering intelligence. At this moment, President Makhi looked uncertain! They naturally knew about Hawkeye Ghost making such a big fuss before. When they saw L on the final live broadcast screen, they were shocked beyond belief. Makhi and Dagger had alsoe near to where the TV station was located before climbing onto a nearby building to observe what was happening through binocrs. Of course due to height issues they couldnt see how Hawkeye Ghost died specifically but there was no doubt that this expert who couldnt even be killed by sniper rifle fire had been killed by L! Damn it! L is so powerful! Someone who cant even be killed by sniper rifle fire isnt his opponent? Makhi eximed in amazement. Dagger also looked frightened, Yes! Thank goodness we didnt attack L openly before or else we might have been killed too! Thinking back on how they both wanted to kill L before made them shudder with fear now that they realized just how powerful he really was. President, what do we do now? L is so formidable how are we supposed to kill him? Another key member asked anxiously. Hearing this question made Makhi p him across his head, What do you mean kill?! Do you want us all dead? Were not killing him anymore! He cleared his throat then said solemnly, Of course Im not afraid of this guy either! Killing people is an art form after all! Even if hes strong again next time around Ive got plenty of tricks up my sleeve for taking care of him! The reason why were not killing him anymore is becausest time when Dagger and I got poisoned, he saved our lives! We have our own code of conduct. Even though we are now assassins, we still need to distinguish between right and wrong, right? Dagger nodded quickly in agreement. Youre right! Lets spare his life! The other key members of the assassin group also echoed their agreement. Makhi cleared his throat and then changed his tone as he turned to the people responsible for contacting business on the dark web. Virus, any businesstely? The guy nicknamed Virus nodded but hesitated before speaking. Theres a job, but its not an assassination. Someone is hiring us to escort a shipment. I think we dont have much going ontely so lets take it! Virus continued. Hearing this, Makhi scowled and pointed at him angrily. What kind of spineless person are you? Do you have no morals? Were assassins, not couriers! Are you seriously considering taking such a lowly job? Exactly! Who do you think we are? We used to be elite members of Warfare, one of the worlds top mercenary organizations, added Dagger with displeasure. They all looked down upon this particr job as if it was an insult to their profession. Uh Virus sweated nervously before weakly saying, But themission is high! If we can deliver this shipment safely into the hands of its recipient, then we will receive 20 million inpensation! What? eximed Makhi and Dagger simultaneously when they heard that number. Well this deal isnt bad at all! said Makhi with a smile like a flower blooming while patting Virus shoulder approvingly. Yeah, agreed Dagger with a nod. We may be assassins but that doesnt mean that other professions should be disrespected or underestimated by us.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Virus looked at them both and couldnt help flipping them off with his middle finger. Makhi didnt mind though; he just grinned widely and asked, By the way what exactly are they shipping? And where does it need to go? I dont know what exactly theyre shipping but their employer is from Jieyson; the surname is Britt who wants us to deliver it to Ghost que Sect, replied Virus cautiously. Ghost que Sect? What kind of nonsense is that? It sounds so juvenile, Makhi raised an eyebrow and rubbed his hands together. But who cares, as long as they pay us, he continued. They hadnt made any money since returning to the country. The thought of earning 20 million this time around had them both ecstatic! Chapter 310 Mr. Austin, You Run Too! Meanwhile, on the other side, Kayden received the news of Hawkeye Ghosts death from Kristina and ryed it to Isa.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. What? The Blood Robe Elder is dead? How is that possible? Does that mean L is fine? Isa asked with a cold tone. Yes, Mr. Austin, L is fine! This guy is too incredible! Just seven days ago, that old ghost had clearly disabled him and said he would give him a few days to handle his affairs. Who could have imagined that after just a few days, L actually killed him! This is too amazing! Kayden eximed in awe. Taking a deep breath, he continued, Mr. Austin, I I dare not stay in Ednd anymore. This time, I want to kill Ls daughter, and L will definitely not let me go. If he finds me, I Im as good as dead! You useless coward! Are you scared out of your wits by L? Isa asked through gritted teeth. Kayden looked terrified, thinking to himself, Isnt that the truth? Damn, Im really scared! L is too fierce! The Blood Robe Elder was so powerful, I saw it on the live stream before. Thats a monster that even sniper rifles couldnt kill! But this monster was killed by L and thrown off the rooftop like garbage. L not only didnt be useless, but he became even more amazing! Just thinking about how I wanted to kill the daughter of such a ruthless person before, I was filled with fear. He forced a bitter smile and said, Mr. Austin, a real man can be flexible! You dont know, Kristina and her son were so scared that they ran back to the Britt family! Mr. Austin, I suggest you run too! Really I feel like L will seek crazy revenge this time, and he might evene for your family! Fuck off! Get lost! Isa angrily cursed and hung up the phone. The next moment, he fiercely threw the phone to the ground. Useless! Useless! Theyre all fucking useless! He didnt expect that today would end up like this! L was fine, and he even killed the Blood Robe Elder? How could this be? Wasnt he scared and missing? Wasnt he disabled before? After calming his emotions, Isas face flickered for a few moments, and finally, he began to pack his things. He heard Kayden wanting to escape Ednd on the phone, which made him furious. But now, as he calmed down, Isa was also afraid. Run! If L really went crazy and attacked the Austin family, he might just be done for. At this moment, Isa couldnt help but admit that L was impressive. He had never been afraid of anyone since he was young because he was the eldest son of the Austin family, one of the four powerful families in Capital with strong influence and power. With such a background and support from the Austin family, he didnt have to worry about anything even if he acted arrogantly. But now, it seemed like this support and background might not be enough to protect him anymore. L, you wait for me! I will kill you one day and get Miranda! Isa swore bitterly in his heart. The next day at Graham familys estate! The steward who gave L a golden membership card at the auction greeted him with a smile as they walked towards Grahams reception hall. Nora followed closely behind L with a lollipop in her mouth while observing her surroundings curiously. L wanted to bring Miranda along but she ignored himpletely after what happenedst night. Their rtionship became even moreplicated as both were keeping their guard up against each other like there was an invisible wall between them. But there seemed to be an unbreakable bond between them too. Perhaps it was Nora or something else entirely. This morning when they woke up, they neither mentioned divorce again; it seemed like they put that matter on hold for now. Hahaha Mr. Willis youre here! My family is honored! Matthias greeted them with a smile as they entered the reception hall while Raul nodded friendly towards L without standing up from his seat. Next second Raul spoke kindly, Is this Nora? Shes so cute Hello! Nora responded politely. The elders of the Graham family also greeted L warmly upon seeing him. At that moment Matthias signaled Den who had almost died in a car ident before over, Den, havent you met Mr. Willis yet? Den leaned in and bowed 90 degrees to L, saying, Mr. Willis, thank you for saving my lifest time! L waved his hand dismissively. No need to thank me. I didnt save you for nothing. He chuckled. After some pleasantries, L sat down with Nora. At this point, Matthias and Raul hesitated. Thetter looked at the living room door and tentatively asked, Mr. Willis, did only you and your daughtere today? Did the senior note together? Raul also had a curious and expectant look on his face; he wanted to meet the expert who had taken down Hawkeye Ghost. On the Graham familys side of things, they always believed that it was a high-level member of Ls family who helped him out of this crisis. L smiled meaningfully at their question and asked them back, What senior? Its just me and my daughter! Matthias and Raulughed it off without asking any further questions. They thought that the expert was like a dragon hiding its head; he wouldnt easily show himself but would secretly protect L instead. L didnt say much either; he acted mysterious as usual. p p! At this moment Matthias pped his hands once before one of Graham familys juniors came in carrying a box. The box wasnt too big; when opened there were piles upon piles of Spirit Jade inside. Mr. Willis here are fifty pounds worth Spirit Jade. Dont mind if we dont have much left ourselves! said Matthias with a smile. L nodded gratefully towards him, Thank you very much Mr. Graham. He epted these Spirit Jades without hesitation even though they werent as effective anymore due to his peak strength. However he could still use them on those around him! Emerson had been practicing Tiger Subduing Art during this time period which had led to rapid progress in strength reaching Grandmaster level which was equivalent to Energy Refinement into Peak level! This made L want Emerson break through Uppecia so that he could have another strong arm by his side! It was almost noon by now. Matthias ordered people prepare table full banquet inviting L over, Savannah,e out too! At this moment Raul coughed once then shouted towards some direction behind reception room. In the next second only an extremely beautiful figure walked out from there, making even L who couldnt help but be amazed by her beauty. Chapter 311 Is This a Hobby? The beautiful woman had smooth skin and a face that was exquisitely stunning. Even L, who spent all his time with the goddess CEO, had developed a certain level of aesthetic appreciation and couldnt help but be dazzled by her beauty. However, at the moment, her expression seemed somewhat unpleasant. Her face was cold and unfeeling, as if someone owed her billions of dors. The arrogance between her eyebrows gave people the feeling that she looked down on everything. Grandpa, Dad! Aftering out of the room, Savannah Graham greeted Raul and Matthias. Sit down, Raul nodded and pointed to the empty seat next to L for his junior. At this point, Matthias smiled and introduced L to Savannah, Mr. Willis, this is my daughter Savannah. You are about the same age; you can get to know each other more. He then turned to Savannah, Savannah, why dont you pour Mr. Willis some wine? Savannah frowned slightly but reluctantly picked up the wine jug and filled Ls cup. L looked at her carefully with surprise in his eyes. Could it be that this girl was also a master in Uppecia? Was she at his level? As if sensing Ls gaze on herself, Savannahs expression became even colder, and there was resistance in her eyes. Daddy, this prettydy seems unhappy! Nora on Ls other side peeked over curiously before whispering softly. After eating for a while, Matthias suddenly asked, Mr. Willis, I have something I dont understand. Can I ask you? L looked puzzledly at him, What is it? Please feel free. Matthias smiled, I just dont understand why someone with your strength and background would want to marry into the Lowe family. They may be one of Ednds top families, but theyre not really anything special! L chuckled, Because my wife is beautiful! And besides, I like being an live-in son-inw. Everyone present stared strangely at him Like being an inw? Well it wasnt impossible for someone to have such preferences *cough cough* Miranda? Heughed awkwardly At this point, Matthias chuckled and pointed at Savannah, asking, Mr. Willis, how does Savannahpare to Miranda in terms of looks? Of course Miranda Mommy is more beautiful! Hmph! Nora blurted out before L could say anything. Nowadays this little one was even more protective of Miranda. Savannah frowned and looked at her father with a mixture of disbelief and resistance. L smiled and said, Miss Graham is as beautiful as the moonlight. In terms of looks alone she is on par with Miranda. Upon hearing this statement, Matthias and Raul burst intoughter. Then Raul proudly looked at his great-granddaughter and said, Mr. Willis, not only is Savannah stunningly beautiful but shes also a genius cultivator from our family who has reached the peak of the Uppecia stage. Shes only one step away from entering the Core Formation Realm. And let me tell you, he continued with even greater pride, my family is far superior to the Lowe family. Mr. Willis, if you want to be our son-inw, then joining our family would be an even better choice for you! Matthias nodded in agreement while giving L a suggestive smile; they both knew that L had an extremely powerful background, possibly even ancient-level! If they could get their hands on him from such a prestigious family, it would undoubtedly be beneficial for them. Although currently the Graham family was quite prominent in Ednd, they were considered bottom-tier among ancient martial arts families; it wouldnt take long before Ancient Martial Arts Alliance kicked them out altogether. This was why Matthias and Raul had developed some twisted thoughts after learning about Ls background.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he finished speaking, Savannahs face turned icy cold while L wiped his sweat off nervously before regaining hisposure, Mr. Graham, I think your perspective might be skewed! My desire to marry Miranda has nothing to do with how much power the Lowe family holds! In my eyes all families including yours are equal. I married into the Lowe family because I liked Miranda, not because I wanted to rely on her family. And Miss Graham and I have no rtionship whatsoever, so dont make any jokes about it! Ugh! Why are Matthias and Raul acting like Erik did back then, trying to introduce their familys beauties to him? Ahem when did I be so popr! Matthias and Raul looked embarrassed at Ls words. They were speechless for a moment. Just like a certain second-generation said, I never look at whether the other person has money when making friends, because even if they have more money than me, they cant be richer than me. L was in the same situation! He didnt need to rely on someone elses family to support himself or show him off. So what difference did it make if the Graham family was stronger than the Lowe family for L? This were sorry! But Mr. Willis, you and Savannah are peers. Its okay to make friends. Matthias coughed awkwardly and tried to ease the tension. Of course, it is my honor to be able to make friends with Miss Graham. L nodded with a smile. Hmph! However, as soon as he finished speaking, there was a cold snort from Savannah. As a genius girl from the Graham family, Savannah was very proud. Even when facing other young masters of ancient martial arts families, she didnt pay attention properly. Her father and great-grandfather intentionally introduced her today but Savannah resisted greatly. At this time hearing that L still had an attitude of looking down on herself made Savannah somewhat unhappy. She looked at L with disdain in her eyes, Sorry Mr. Willis, but Im not interested in being your friend! My friend must have talentparable with mine rather than just having powerful background while being mediocre! Savannah lifted her chin slightly, Your n must have many resources and better conditions for cultivationpared with my family? But you only reached mid-level Uppecia strength which is one level lower than mine now. Its hard to imagine what would happen if you had simr conditions as me; maybe you wouldnt even break through Uppecia realm? Besides, Ive heard from my father and great-grandfather that you were seemingly disabled before? Heh heh Ls face showed a strange expression as he thought to himself, As for myself, where do I have any family or strong background? If I had the same conditions as you, damn it Chapter 312 Can’t I Admit Defeat? Upon hearing Savannahs words, Matthias and the others present looked at L with embarrassment. Savannah, what nonsense are you talking about? Rauls face darkened as he scolded her in annoyance. Matthias looked apologetic and turned to L. Mr. Willis, please dont be angry! Weve spoiled her too much, she didnt mean it! L waved his hand dismissively. I know, it doesnt matter. However, Savannah sneered. Thats exactly what I meant! Whats wrong? Grandpa and Dad, how could you even think of having me marry him? In my eyes, hes just a mediocre person with a powerful background! With such good cultivation conditions, he is only an intermediate-level expert in Uppecia! Such a person is not worthy of being my husband! In my mind, my husband should have an extraordinary appearance! Even if they dont have any background themselves, they must be capable! Not like someone who can only rely on the protection of their family elders and has no ability to protect themselves outside. Savannah, shut up! Matthias face turned cold as he angrily reprimanded his daughter. Raul also mmed the table. Savannah you can leave now! Nora pouted angrily and shouted, Youre talking nonsense! My daddy is not mediocre! L smiled indifferently. Miss Graham, you dont need to get so worked up or speak so harshly towards me. I have no ulterior motives towards you. Apologize to Mr. Willis, Savannah! And then go reflect on your actions! Matthias ordered sternly. In their eyes, L had a much stronger background than the Graham family. Savannah had angered him so they didnt want her to offend L for real. Savannah was gifted from birth which made her look down upon everyone else. She admired only strong people among peers. Even when she was asked by other martial arts families for marriage, she disregarded them all. This caused the Graham family many enemies. Today, Matthias had already wished his daughter well before meeting L. He told her that Ls background was even stronger than those martial arts heirs before. Little did he know that this girl still acted this way. Matthias and Raul regretted calling Savannah out today. Savannah snorted in disdain, Am I wrong? Mr. Willis, if you have the guts, letspete. If you win against me, Ill marry you. What do you say? Hearing this, Raul angrily scolded her, Nonsense! Mr. Willis was seriously injured before and cannotpete with you. Savannah rolled her eyes and provocatively looked at L. This girl had been patiently serving tea and pouring wine for L earlier with a submissive attitude but she was already unhappy about it. L shrugged his shoulders and casually nodded his head in agreement, Yes! Miss Graham, youre right! You are exceptionally talented and strong. I surrender. Dont joke like that How can I marry you if I win? Its not something that I can afford You Savannah challenged him aggressively but it seemed like she gained nothing. This guy surrendered directly? What a coward! Tsk tsk You dont even have the courage to fight me? Savannah sneered. L rolled his eyes and picked up Nora from her seat to switch ces with himself so that Nora would be between him and Savannah.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The next second he wasnt interested in talking to Savannah anymore but turned to Matthias instead asking him curiously about the source of their Spirit Jade resources as well as other cultivation materials from the Graham family. He added quickly afterwards, Oh well if its inconvenient for me to ask, then just forget what I said. However, L was puzzled by how the Graham family obtained their cultivation resources since they didnt seem to have any spiritual veins or Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures nted or cultivated anywhere around them. At this point when Savannah saw that L ignored herpletely, she bit her teeth while showing an expression of discontent on her face. She had never been ignored like this before! Matthias smiled slightly, There is nothing inconvenient about telling you where our cultivation resourcese from; they are all provided by Ancient Martial Arts Alliance! Then Matthias exined more details about Ancient Martial Arts Alliance which was established by several powerful forces from hidden realms providing resources and tforms for ordinary ancient martial families such as the Graham family, helping them grow and develop further into stronger entities within their respective territories. After joining the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, families like the Graham family can receive a batch of resources from the alliance every year. Of course, not every ancient martial arts family or sect is eligible to join this Ancient Martial Arts Alliance. Every year, there will be a n Grand Competition! Young descendants under thirty years old from member families of various alliances will participate to determine if they are eligible to continue staying in the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance and enjoy its resources! If a normal ancient martial arts family or sect has no young sessors and their younger generation is weak, they may be kicked out of this Ancient Martial Arts Alliance! Matthias couldnt help but sigh as he spoke. Raul also showed a hint of worry The elders of the Graham family present, including Savannah, all had solemn expressions on their faces. Dad, grandpa, dont worry! I will definitely keep our qualification for our n in this n Grand Competition! Savannah gritted her teeth. Matthias youngest son Den looked ashamed and embarrassed as he hung his head low. Matthias red at his son before saying with a bitter smile, Im not afraid Mr. Willis willugh at us; our younger generation in the family is really disappointing! Although Savannah has outstanding talent among us young people in the family who can make it through Den and other young descendants lets not talk about them! In order to maintain membership status in the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, each n must have at least two young descendants pass each n Grand Competition so were probably in danger this time around. As he spoke, Matthias looked deeply at L with an expression that seemed somewhat probing. Oh? L raised an eyebrow but remained calm as if he didnt understand what Matthias meant. Matthias coughed before saying, ording to regtions, even wanderers can participate; those who perform exceptionally well may even be noticed byrger hidden forces and recruited into their sects. Mr. Willis, since you left your n for experience outside, I think perhaps this could also be an opportunity for you. L smiled lightly and said, Being recruited into someone elses sect doesnt interest me. Of course! Matthias nodded. So, Mr. Willis, would you be interested in ying on behalf of the Graham family? Chapter 313 Release of Information Matthias was exining everything to L because he wanted him topete on behalf of the Graham family. In their eyes, L had a strong background and wouldnt be interested in participating as a lone cultivator. Being taken in by other hidden forces, L would definitely not be interested. And now it seemed that was indeed the case! Despite being young, L had already reached mid-level Uppecia cultivation stage. Although his aptitude seemed inferior to Savannahs, it was still good for his age. If he agreed topete under the name of the Graham family, they should be able to pass n Grand Competitions test with both Savannah and him passing together and thus keep their family status! As Matthias finished speaking, L just smiled without giving any indication of what he thought about it all. After some contemtion though, Matthias offered him a deal, 30%! Mr. Willis, if you help us keep our status, then we will give you 30% of all resources obtained during cultivation. L raised an eyebrow at this offer; it finally piqued his interest. However, at this moment, Savannah looked unimpressed and said disdainfully, Why should we give him 30%? What can he do even if he goes? Dad didnt you say before that Ghost que Sects expert disabled him? He didnt even have the courage to fight me! She felt nothing but contempt towards L thinking that despite having connections, his talent was dull and cowardly. Savannah, shut your mouth! Raul used his authority as head of household while smiling apologetically at L, What do you think? L shrugged nomittally, Well see when the timees. Hearing this response made Savannah sneer even more contemptuously, thinking she had hit the nail on its head. This guy didnt have enough courage or skill for suchpetitions. Meanwhile, Matthias and Raul were disappointed with how things turned out; perhaps L hadnt fully recovered from previous injuries yet In the afternoon, L left the Graham family with Nora. As soon as he got home, he received a call from Eduard. Eduard, whats up? L answered. L, I have important information to tell you, Eduard said gravely. It concerns you. Oh? What is it? L was confused. I received reliable information that Deitys Tears has issued a kill order on you and has secretly sent several top assassins into the country to seek revenge for Hades and Dante ck, Eduard exined. One of these assassins is Lucifer, who is ranked number one on the international Death List. He became a Divine Realm master five years ago. L raised an eyebrow at this news. Deitys Tears? That infamous organization with global influence? Yes, Eduard confirmed. You killed two of their grandmasters when you escorted Conor to Iyloniost time. Eduard sounded guilty as he spoke about it; he felt responsible for dragging L into this mess by asking him for escorting Conor. I remember, L said calmly. L, dont take this lightly! Eduard warned him urgently. Although your strength is formidable, these assassins are not easy opponents! And its not just Deitys Tears, Skis Shadow de Sect seems to have also sent some high-level experts after you! Theyre seeking revenge for Sagi and Miyasaki whom you killed before. They were members of Shadow de Sect! L frowned at this new development; things were gettingplicated now that another group had entered the fray besides Deitys Tears. You cant let your guard down! Eduard continued seriously. I suggest that during this time period, bring your family over here in my security zone where my troops will protect all of you! Even if both Deitys Tears and Shadow de Sect are bold enough toe after us there, we wont let them get away with anything. L couldnt help but feel troubled by all of this news; not only did he have Deitys Tearing after him but now there was also Shadow de Sect involved too? Although L wasnt worried about himself since his skills allowed him even fight against Core Formation level masters, what worried him more was how his loved ones could be affected by all these events happening around them. It was impossible for him to be with Nora or Miranda 24/7, and he didnt even know when the experts from Deitys Tears and Shadow de Sect would show up. Could he just sit around with his wife and kid and not do anything? After thinking for a few seconds, L spoke to Eduard in a serious tone, Eduard, I appreciate your kindness! However, I have my own way of dealing with this. After hanging up with Eduard, L immediately called Mason. Deitys Tears and Shadow de Sect wereing after him but he had no idea where they were. It was like they were hiding in the shadows while he was out in the open! L decided to release some information to lure them out while also getting himself out of Ednd safely. Mason, help me spread the word that Im heading to the Capital to seek revenge against the Austin family and the Britt family! Mason was shocked by what he heard from L. Brother-inw are you really going through with this? Dont worry about it. Just spread the message, replied L firmly. Later that afternoon, news leaked from one of Masons men that L was nning on seeking revenge against the Austin family and the Britt family after his wife and child were almost killed yesterday. Many people thought he was being too reckless by targeting two of the Capitals four major families who were known for their power and influence. However, those who knew L believed he could actually pull it off! At that moment in time at a meeting room within the Capital sat Lincoln Austin (Cans brother), Alexander (the current head of family), Aurora Austin (Lincolns daughter) along with other core members all looking grim-faced as they discussed what had happened. I believe everyone knows about the news, said Alexander solemnly. That arrogant fool! Does he really think he can take on our family? eximed Lincoln angrily. The power of our family is not something one person can shake, added Alexander confidently. Do you really think that just because our older brotherpensated him before, the Austin family is afraid of him? The Austin family in Capital! Can, Lincoln Austin, Alexander who was the current head of the Austin family, Aurora Austin, and several core members of the Austin family were all seated in a conference room, their expressions less than pleasant. With Cans restored appearance and the shadows in his heart seemingly dissipating after all these years, he had returned to the family and had been staying in the Capital during this time. The news, I believe everyone is aware of it, Alexander sat there, his tone somber. Hmph! L is too audacious. I refuse to believe that he would dare to attack our family! The power of our family, how could it be easily shaken by him alone? Does he really think that because our eldest brother made amends with him, our family is afraid of him? If he dares toe, we wont be polite! Yeah, if hees looking for trouble, well make sure he never leaves. The members of the Austin family spoke one after another with anger, confidence and dominance in their tone. They were used to feeling untouchable on this side of the Capital. When they heard that someone dared to threaten the Austin family like this, they all felt that L was overestimating himself.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Dad, what do you think? Alexander asked with a serious face. Can shook his head and said to these younger members of the family word by word, If L reallyes here to cause trouble, its not him who will suffer. Its us who will be in big trouble. He snorted coldly and continued, Do you all think too highly of yourselves? Just because we are one of the four major families in the Capital doesnt mean were invincible. Even Isa understood better than you guys and has already fled! Chapter 314 Reactions of Two Major Families As Can finished speaking, the faces of the Austin family were filled with shock and disbelief as they looked at their old patriarch. Grandfather, are you joking? Can one L really bring disaster to our family? asked a third-generation core member of the Austin family, looking disgruntled. Thats right! Even if L is powerful, he wouldnt dare to act recklessly. Isa has already run away. What can he do? Amelie, Isas mother asked through gritted teeth. Can said seriously, If we dont make a statement as the family, its not impossible that L will implicate other members of our n in his anger! You may not know this yet but L holds Priocia Order and has unlimited counterattack rights! Who dares to harm him or his familys enemies; even if he kills them all, he wont be held responsible. Do you understand? Even if we use our political and military power in ordance with regtions against him as the Austin family, we cannot convict L. After Can spoke, everyone from the Austin family showed expressions of doubt and uncertainty. But we also have many experts in our n! Reeva has now broken through to be a grandmaster! someone said unwillingly. L alone can kill all these so-called experts including me! Reeva sighed bitterly at this point. For a while afterward, there was an oppressive atmosphere inside the conference room. Everyone had an extremely ugly expression on their face. After some time passed by, Can said heavily, Immediately issue a public announcement expelling Isa from the family! In addition to that, expose any illegal actsmitted by Isa before submitting them to the Capital Punishment Department for punishment issuing wanted orders against him! As soon as Can finished speaking, Alexander and Amelie turned pale instantly. Can! Are you going too far? Amelie questioned sorrowfully and resentfully. Can snorted coldly, Hmph! That scoundrel only cares about his own safety. Does he still care about the entire family? Do it my way; this is an order! Yes, Alexander replied hoarsely nodding his head. That eveningCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Inside the Britt familys vi! The Britt family patriarch Abel had an expression of disdainful contempt on his face when hearing how cowardly the Austin family was acting. Kristina sneered, Exactly! They were so scared that they issued a public announcement and expelled Isa from the family, even cooperating with the enforcement department to hunt him down? Darwin rolled his eyes. Whether or not L dares toe to the Capital, even if he does, what kind of trouble can he stir up alone? The Austin family is making a big fuss over nothing! Abel, the head of the Britt family nodded and snorted coldly with a hint of caution in his tone. But L is indeed powerful. Even Butch Ghosts master died at his hands. We cannot be toocent! Just to be safe, I will contact our familys forces in Jueham War Zone. If L really dares to cause trouble here, well have the militarye and suppress him! I dont believe that no matter how arrogant he is, he would dare confront our countrys violent machinery! Kristina and Darwin, Abel continued as Kristina nodded in agreement. You two stay at the family estate; I guarantee your safety. Thank you Dad, Kristina said gratefully. Darwin chimed in with augh. Upon hearing Abels arrangement, they immediately became confident and fearless. That night at udias new apartment building: udia had invited her parents Adam and Maisie over for dinner where they celebrated something special together. Dad, Mom,e on let us raise our sses high; let us celebrate Ls downfall! udia raised her ss triumphantly. Last night, the situation escted so much that almost everyone in Ednd knew about it. udias family naturally witnessed the scene of Hawkeye Ghost seeking revenge on L. However, they only knew that L showed up in the end. The subsequent events were kept under wraps by Eduard and Lionel, so the ordinary citizens were not aware of them. But in udias eyes, L was definitely in big trouble! She had heard from Kayden that L had been crippled by that blood-robed old man. This time, being forced to show up, there was no way he could escape unscathed. Well, that scoundrel L is finally done for! If it werent for him, my daughter would have found a better suitor a long time ago! Adam drank another cup of white wine while saying gleefully. Maisie alsoughed coldly, Yes exactly right! That heartless thing didnt appreciate my daughter giving him chances which led her into breaking up with Tom instead. udia, Adam asked suddenly changing topics, Ive got an old friend who runs a lumber mill now whose son just divorced recently; why dont we introduce you guys sometime? Maisie also said, My old friends nephew is also young and wealthy. I will take you to their house as a guest one day! Its all because of that damn L. The big shots in Ednd were all afraid of him before, knowing that you were his ex-wife, they didnt dare to approach you one by one! Now that L is dead, my daughter has plenty of opportunities to marry into a wealthy family! Haha When L was still alive, Adam and Maisie gathered with their daughter and discussed how to win back L for their daughter. Now that L was dead, he had be worthless trash in their mouths. udia sneered and said disdainfully, Mom and Dad, forget about the people you know. I dont like ordinary rich second generations now! I dont need that little money! Im going to find a young handsome man who listens to me. When udia divorced Tom earlier due to extreme jealousy towards L and being his ex-wife herself, she received a generouspensation. More than two million dors! Afterwards, Kayden asked udia several times for help with things while trying to flirt with her. All together he gave udia almost five million dors. Otherwise where did udia get the money from buying property in this city? So now udia didnt even look at those who came from families owning small factories or ordinary rich second generations anymore. But she also knew that those true elites wont be interested in her as someone who had been divorced twice and had a kid already. Therefore udia calcted it well; shell just find a good-looking young manter on since she had already be a small rich woman herself with several million dors in hand anyway. Rather thanpromising oneself for others sake its better off living like a queen with someone young and handsome by her side. Hearing her daughter speak like this made Adam and Maisie smile, Yes! Yes indeed! My daughter is rich now haha However, at this moment, an icy voice suddenly sounded out abruptly within the room, She does have money indeed; even more so soon when she inherits over 100 million dors! Because during holidays I will burn them for her! As soon as these words fell out of his mouth, everyone including udia was startled nearly flipping over the table. Looking towards the source of sound, they saw only an upright figure which appeared within the room without anyone noticing beforehand emitting an intimidating coldness around him! Chapter 315 Roll Out of Edoland L? udias eyes widened as she looked at the person who appeared in her home, and she let out a scream of surprise. Adam and Maisie also looked horrified, as if they had seen a ghost. You youre not udia started to say. Im not dead already? Right? Ls face twisted into an evil smile, then his tone turned sinister. So Ive be a ghost toe after your daughter! As he spoke, his starry eyes glinted with murderous intent andplete disappointment and coldness as he stared at udia. udia shuddered all over. L, what do you want to do? It wasnt me who killed you! Whoever killed you should be the one youre looking for! It has nothing to do with me! Yeah L, even if you want revenge, find the person who killed you! Why are youing after us? Adam trembled as he questioned him. Maisie was so scared that her face turned pale and she couldnt say anything. They really thought L was a ghost for a moment there. Ls face twisted into a sneer as he red at udia through gritted teeth. You didnt kill me but wanted to kill my daughter! Are you worthy of being called a mother? With that said, L shed forward and grabbed udia by the neck lifting her up off the ground. Cough cough udia kicked wildly with both legs while being choked until her eyes rolled back in their sockets. I I didnt mean it to harm my daughter! I just thought we were acting! She gasped out between coughs. L-L spare me! Dont kill me! Adam and Maisie exchanged looks trembling all over from fear before kneeling down in front of L together. L-L, udia just made mistakes temporarily, she could never have intended on hurting Nora. You cant harm her like this or else how will reincarnation work for yourself, Maisie added nervously. At these words, L sneered coldly. Reincarnation? Hahaha.. you guys are really hoping for my death arent ya?! I said I would burn paper offerings for udia, wouldnt that be breaking my promise if I died? Hearing this, udia along with Adam and Maisie were stunned. Y-Youdidntdie? udia asked incredulously while trying to catch her breath. Adam and Maise also stared at L in disbelief, his shadow clearly visible now right before them. L would rather be a ghost than continue as a human, but the thought of him still being human made Adam and Maisie kneel down, feeling embarrassed and humiliated. However, L pretended to kill udia, so they didnt dare stand up at that moment. Maisie could only continue pleading, L, remember the love between husband and wife. Dont act impulsively! Thats right! udia is still the mother of your child. You can hit her or scold her, but how can you kill her? Adam also cried out with tears in his eyes. L pinched udias neck with murderous intent brewing inside him. But Adams words about the mother of your child caused L to hesitate for a moment. The next second, he took a deep breath and threw udia on the ground like throwing away garbage. udia fell heavily on the ground and almost fainted. She gasped for air with fear in her heart but finally breathed a sigh of relief. Even a hint of pride shed through her eyes deep down inside C L couldnt bear to kill me after all? Yes! You cant bear to kill me! You must have feelings for me haha Get out! From now on, get out of Ednd! L red at udia word by word, Dont let me see you again or even let you meet Nora again! Otherwise I wont be soft-hearted anymore! As soon as he finished speaking, L snorted coldly!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. A terrifying aura suddenly emanated from his body spreading in all directions! Boom boom boom Countless electrical appliances and furniture turned into dust under this momentum. udias family felt terrified by Ls aura; their hearts pounding with fear. All right then! Well leave Ednd immediately! Adam promised quickly. Maisie nodded repeatedly, Well leave tomorrow forever without evering back to Ednd. Dont dont act rashly. At this point, L just stared coldly at udia waiting for an answer. A hint of resentment shed across udias eyes when she felt unstable emotions emanating from L along with an astonishing murderous intent; she didnt dare provoke him any further. Okay I will leave and I wont have face-to-face contact with our daughter again. Dont worry, she added biting her lip while looking pitifully helpless. With utter disgust in his eyes, L gave onest look before breaking through the windowpane. Hoo As L left, Adam and Maisie breathed a sigh of relief. They looked at the mess and debris in the house, their faces showing a hint of fear. Meanwhile, udia sat on the ground with a look of anger on her face. L, well see about this! The next morning, L made several upgraded Suppressing Talismans for Nora and Miranda before hitting the road towards Jieyson in Capital. With his strength now, he was able to threaten Core Formation experts with just one strike; anyone who dared to provoke Nora and Miranda would have to face these terrifying upgraded Suppressing Talismans. Meanwhile, another convoy secretly set off from Capital towards Ghost que Sects agreed delivery point. The convoy took remote routes that avoided any toll or inspection stations. Several off-road vehicles led and trailed three small cargo trucks in between which were tightly locked cargopartments containing unknown goods. President, Dagger whispered from inside the second off-road vehicle. What do you think the Britt family is transporting? It seems quite mysterious. Makhi nodded thoughtfully. It does seem mysterious indeed, probably something extremely valuable. Another member of Blood ughter Association sneered coldly, Not only valuable but also possibly illegal! Were taking such secluded routes; its obvious they dont want anyone seeing them! Daggers eyes flickered as he spoke, Damn it! Shouldnt we take advantage of them? Since theyre doing something shady too? Makhi pped him irritably, What nonsense are you talking about? Cant you have some professional ethics? If we do that kind of thing now, who will dare work with uster? Dagger smiled sheepishly, I was just kidding. At that moment in the first off-road vehicle leading the convoy was one expert from the Britt family making a call, Is this Ghost que Sect leader speaking? Well arrive at our delivery point soon! Dont worry; all our goods are orphans under ten years old. There wont be any problems! Chapter 316 What Exactly is It? Jieyson Airport! Several Ski people walked out of the airport, looking like ordinary tourists. The leading man appeared to be in his forties, but he had a ponytail and a seemingly polite smile on his face. However, there was asionally an imperceptible coldness in his eyes! After leaving the airport and getting into their car, this group of people originally nned to go to Ednd but received some news. The person who killed Sagi Fujino and Miyasaki Kojiro wille to the Capital soon? Well, thats too coincidental! It seems like fate is helping us catch that damn Priocia person! Miyamoto Yamakura said with a sneer. On the other side, a Ford Raptor pickup truck had just entered Ednd but stopped for a moment before continuing towards Jieyson. Inside the car were a man and a woman! The man was tall with an evil smile on his face. The woman was driving and looked like an erged version of Barbie doll with her petite figure. These two people were none other than Lucifer and Gunpowder Empress sent by Deitys Tears to kill L. Lucifer ranked first on Death List in international dark world while Gunpowder Empress ranked fourth. They were both terrifying figures in the dark world who never failed any mission they undertook. Anyone targeted by them never escaped unscathed! It could be seen from this that Deitys Tears was determined to kill L this time as revenge for Dante ck and Hades. Darling, isnt it overkill for Deitys Tears to send both of us after L? Gunpowder Empress said disdainfully while driving.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lucifer yed with Tarot cards used for divination while floating a hint of coldness on his evil face. This person can take down Dante ck, Hades as well as two Ski masters so he must have some strength! Lets not underestimate him! Gunpowder Empress chuckled, Even if he is powerful enough to defeat them all, can anyone be stronger than you? Darling, you are one Divine Realm warrior! She continued contemptuously, They say Priocia is forbiddennd where foreign mercenaries and assassins gather; lets prove its just another joke! Lucifer smiled wickedly too, As you wish. L drove steadily on the highway from Ednd to the Capital. He wasnt in a rush, but he needed to give his pursuers, who were trying to kill him, enough time to catch up after receiving Eduards message. Just then, Eduard called. The surveince cameras in Ednd caught sight of a couple today heading towards the Capital. They could be members of Deitys Tears. Eduard sounded serious. As a second-tier city in Kreanford, it was easy for strangers like them to be noticed. Really? Perfect timing! Ls eyes lit up as he chuckled. Do you want us to set up checkpoints and intercept them? Eduard asked gravely. No need for that. We dont want to alert them and cause unnecessary casualties if theyre really top-notch fighters from Deitys Tears. I can handle this myself, L replied confidently. Be careful though; Ski may also have their own skilled fighters targeting you, Eduard reminded him. Haha! If they dare show themselves, Ill make sure they never leave alive! Lughed arrogantly and confidently. Later that day around noon, several cars stopped temporarily in a rtively t area within the mountains where Ghost que Sect was located. Makhi approached Fabian Britt, a Transmutation Force fighter from the Britt family who led their team, asking about where they were and why there wasnt any mountain gate visible yet. Fabian gave Makhi a cold look before saying curtly, Dont ask what shouldnt be asked. He then waved his hand at everyone else, Its almost lunchtime; lets stop here for now and eat something. As the conversation ended, everyone got off the car and started having their meals. Meanwhile, Fabian exchanged a few words with apanion and left the area, finding a secluded spot to make a phone call. Makhi awkwardly smiled at the situation and chose not to inquire further. However, after Fabian walked away, Makhi exchanged a nce with Dagger. Dagger nodded in response, taking advantage of theck of attention from others. He grabbed his belt, covering his stomach, giving the appearance of urgently needing to relieve himself. In a manner that mirrored Fabians departure, Dagger headed away from the temporary camp, intentionally choosing a direction opposite to Fabians. The Britt familys henchmen nced at Dagger but didnt suspect anything. Half a minuteter, Dagger hid in a low-lying grassy area and listened to Fabians conversation on his satellite phone. As an ex-top mercenary, Dagger had exceptional junglebat experience and was skilled at hiding and tracking in the forest. Although he had gone in the opposite direction of Fabian earlier when leaving their base, he easily tracked him down by following various traces that were left behind. Fabian was holding a satellite phone while talking to Ghost que Sects contact person, Weve arrived at the delivery location. When will you be here? The other person spoke with an icy tone that seemed to be characteristic of Ghost que Sect disciples, Soon enough! I hope this times goods wont disappoint us! Fabian confidently assured them, Dont worry! This time we have all children under ten years old! And we specifically chose those born on cloudy days or during dark hours! Upon hearing this information, the other person let out a satisfied sinisterugh, Good! Only then can we produce high-quality ghost cards! Well arrive within half an hour. Just wait for us. Dagger overheard everything from his hiding spot and couldnt help but feel uneasy about what they were transporting: children under ten years old born during specific times? He muttered to himself silently before quietly leaving without being detected by anyone else nearby. Upon returning back to where Makhi was waiting for him without raising suspicion from others around them, he patted his stomach contentedly as if relieved after using the bathroom. However, Dagger signaled Makhi secretly with his eyes first. Chapter 317 Betrayal! In the off-road vehicle, Makhis face changed as he listened to Daggers words. What? Born on a cloudy day and at a cloudy hour before the age of ten? Could it be children? Makhi asked incredulously. What else could it be if not human infants? The two core members of the Blood ughter Association exchanged a nce, both seeing shock and anger in each others eyes. President, I think its highly likely that they are children! one said. Damn! Are those bastards child traffickers? Makhi gritted his teeth. And they specifically target young children for sale? Dagger looked grim. If thats true, arent we aiding and abetting them by going along with this mission? What should we do, President? Another member spoke in a low voice. Should we pretend not to know anything and just take the money and leave when its over? Makhi took a deep breath before shaking his head slowly but firmly. His eyes gleamed with an intense fierceness as he turned to Dagger. Dagger, I admit that weve fallen from grace these past few years! After retiring from service, we became mercenaries overseas for survival. After returning home, he continued bitterly, we even resorted to bing assassins! But still, he added fiercely, we have our limits, dont we? Dagger swallowed hard before nodding in agreement. I understand The next moment, the two individuals got off the car and signaled their fellow Blood ughter Association members with a fewbat preparation gestures. The intended targets were none other than the henchmen of the Britt family! Though the other members of the Blood ughter Association were puzzled and unaware of why their leader and Dagger were indicating readiness to attack allies, years of cooperation in various operations had instilled a habit of seamless coordination. Subtly, they prepared for action. Following this, Makhi and Dagger slipped behind a small cargo van and used a steel crowbar to snap the lock. When the cargo door swung open, a wave of odor, a mixture of sweat, excrement, and a faint scent of blood, assaulted their senses. Seeing what was inside made Makhis face turn pale while Daggers expression turned irond cold! Inside were more than ten kids who were generally only seven or eight years old; some even younger at four or five years old! They had been tied up hand-and-foot by someone who also taped shut their mouths tightly! Some were still in aa, while others woke up with fear in their innocent eyes. Feeling that gaze, Makhi and Dagger felt like something was choking their hearts. Damn it! Its really children! Makhi cursed through gritted teeth. These bastards! Dagger was also indignant. Just then, as the cargo door opened, the Britt familys henchmen who were apanying them suddenly noticed what was happening.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. What are you doing? Who told you to open the cargo door? You bastard, asking for death! These henchmen shouted fiercely! F*ck off! Lets fight! Take care of them! Makhi roared with anger. Swish! Before he finished speaking, Dagger threw a knife directly and killed one of them on the spot. Pfft pfft Immediately after that, members of the Blood ughter Association who had been prepared for this moment also acted instantly. These people had been mercenaries overseas with Makhi years ago and possessed extremely richbat experience as well as direct and effective battlefield tactics. In just a few breaths time, these ordinary henchmen from the Britt family were eliminated by them. President, what happened? Virus asked doubtfully after a brief battle ended. The otherpanions also looked confused. The next second, Makhi pointed to that cargo box, See for yourself. Virus and others faces changed slightly before they ran over there quickly. When they saw the children inside the box one by one revealed shock and anger. What? The goods transported this time are actually children? How could it be children? These b*tches are human traffickers? Makhi said solemnly, Brothers, although we have been mercenaries and killers these years, I think we still have our bottom line! The adult world is full of reality and intrigue; no one is innocent; I can ignore right or wrong or good or evil. But these children, I cannot stand idly by! Dont me me No one mes you President, Virus said through gritted teeth. Makhi, you did right! I may not be a good person but I cannot be an animal either. If we really let those heartless bastards use us as guns to harm these kids, well then, even if it means losing money, Id rather not earn it! Makhi saw the reaction of his brothers and a smile appeared on his face. The next second, he waved his hand and said urgently, Good! Quickly leave this ce and rescue these children first! These ordinary thugs are easy to deal with, but I can tell that the leader is definitely a master! Lets go before that guyes back! As soon as he finished speaking, he and Dagger got into an off-road vehicle while the other members of the Blood ughter Association jumped onto three trucks. After starting up their vehicles, they quickly left the area and headed back along the road they came from. Almost as soon as they left, Fabian returned. The expert from the Britt family looked at all of the corpses around him with a grim expression on his face. When he realized that the truck carrying those children was gone, his expression became even more ferocious. These bastards! These bastards dare to betray me? He angrily jumped into an off-road vehicle and stepped on the gas pedal frantically to chase after them. Five minutester Three small trucks were speeding down a highway heading back towards Jieyson while being chased by another off-road vehicle behind them. Makhi turned around in their car when he saw Fabians car catching up with them. His face immediately darkened. Damn it! Makhi gritted his teeth and pulled out a handgun. Go f*** yourself you son of a b****! Bang! Bang! Bang With several gunshots ringing out, one of Fabians front tires was blown out instantly causing him to lose control of his car which flipped over sideways! However, in just an instant during this chaos, Fabian broke through one window ss directly jumping out from inside. The Transmutation Force expert then used both legs to run wildly at speeds exceeding 130 yards per minute! No matter if it was Bloody Butcher who had been killed by L or Anthony who used to be Isas subordinate underlings; both were experts at this level. Transmutation Force experts like these were already rare in modern cities. They could have be top-notch masters if not for encountering L. Makhi and Daggers faces became extremely serious upon seeing this situation. President, what should we do? This son-of-a-b**** is catching up fast! Chapter 318 My Boss is Lachlan At this moment, Fabian was using the fastest speed he had ever disyed, relentlessly pursuing the vehicle in front of him. With his speed, he could have easily left Makhi and Daggers off-road vehicle behind. However, the three box trucks in front of them were already at their maximum speed. Dagger, lets do this! Well dy him and give our brothers time to escape with the children! Makhi gritted his teeth with a crazed look in his eyes. Dagger nodded and said, Alright! Lets stop this guy! With that said, he snorted coldly and turned sharply. The off-road vehicle spun around on its axis before revving its engine loudly as it charged towards Fabian from behind. Come on you son of a b*tch! Dagger roared wildly. In an instant when it seemed like they were about to collide with Fabian head-on, Makhi and Dagger kicked open their doors and jumped out of the moving vehicle. This kind of dangerous maneuver was nothing new for them! Fabians face changed as he faced the speeding caring towards him; he didnt dare to confront it head-on. He could only slow down momentarily before jumping aside to avoid being hit by the car from behind. He may be a Transmutation Force expert but that didnt mean he was invincible like Superman! After rolling on the ground for some distance, he then got up again unscathed because they missed hitting Fabian by inches; Makhi and Dagger exchanged nces then stood in front of Fabian blocking his way forward. It seems you know what were transporting now? Fabian spoke coldly. You heartless animal! Those are just kids! Who are you going to sell them to? Makhi angrily questioned him. Hearing this question made Fabien sneer sarcastically, How ridiculous! A killer who suddenly cares about others? Hahaha F*ck you! Dagger, lets go! Lets kill this bastard! Makhi cursed angrily and charged towards Fabian. Dagger, following closely, drew two short knives. Youre overestimating yourselves! Seeing the situation, Fabians face showed a trace of disdain. Since youre seeking death, Ill be happy to oblige! Meanwhile, L was driving a Bentley Mulsanne along Jieyson National Road at a steady pace when suddenly his eyebrows raised slightly. As someone whose spiritual power surpassed even most Core Formation experts, L had be extremely sensitive to any changes around himtelyCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As he drove, L sensed something was off about seven or eight miles ahead. Car ident? he muttered, finally pressing down on the gas pedal and picking up speed. Boom! Boom! Makhi and Daggers bodies hit the ground with a thud. Both were bleeding from their mouths and noses, looking worse for wear. Despite their past as top mercenaries with some martial arts skills, they were no match for Fabian, a Transmutation Force expert. F***! Didnt die on foreign soil but gotta die back home! Makhi spat out blood phlegm in frustration. Dagger gritted his teeth. Boss, looks like were done for this time! But our brothers should have taken those kids and run far away! Haha He red provocatively at Fabian with a mocking expression. Fabian snorted coldly. It doesnt matter; I believe theylle back obediently! He looked at them yfully. How about we y a game? Only one of you can live. Whoever kills the other will be spared! Heh lets do it? He nced into the distance where three trucks had already turned into ck dots. Fabian knew he probably couldnt catch up to them now so he came up with an evil n: let Makhi and Dagger fight each other to death so that only one would survive! Then he could use that person as leverage to force other members of Blood ughter Association toe back under his control. Dagger, do you want to live? If you do, then kill me! Stab me here; I wont resist! Hearing this, Makhiughed while pointing at his own chest. Haha f*** no! If it werent for you taking that bullet for me before, Id have died long ago. Boss, just give it to me, Dagger grinned while waving his hand around. Asrades, they had always been individuals who could entrust their backs to each other on the battlefield. Living on the edge between life and death, enduring days filled with gunfire, they had long grown indifferent to life and death. Killing each other for survival was something neither Makhi nor Dagger could bring themselves to do. Fabian watched both men closely as his face twisted into an ugly expression filled with anger, You two are such idiots still ying brotherhood till now? Fine then Ill choose for you! As soon as the words fell, a fierce killing intent emanated from Fabian and locked onto Dagger. He knew that Makhi was the leader of this assassin organization and his status was definitely more important than Daggers. Leaving Makhi as a hostage would be even more threatening! Makhi realized something and his face changed immediately. Meanwhile, Dagger chuckled bitterly, revealing a hint of carefree smile, Come on, you beast! Wait! At this moment, Makhi shouted urgently to stop them. Hmm? Fabian grinned wickedly. Scared? If youre smart enough, let your men bring the car back here! Makhis eyes flickered for a few moments before he tried to show off his arrogance, At this point, Im not afraid to tell you that I have someone powerful behind me! Let me tell you if you dare touch me or my brothers in any way; my support will kill your entire family! The Capital? The Britt family? Youre all going down!! Hearing this statement made Fabian pause for a moment before asking sarcastically, Really? You still have someone powerful behind you? Tell me then who is it? Makhis eyes shifted around but he spoke with an intimidating tone, My supporter is very mysterious and powerful; how could I just reveal his identity so easily? Haha Do you think Im stupid or are you stupid yourself? Why should I believe in what you say? Fabianughed out loud while mocking him. You im that your support can destroy the Britt family?! Thats such a big joke! If there really is someone backing up on your behalf, then tell me who they are or what kind of power they possess; otherwise stop trying to scare me. With these words spoken by Fabian himself, he was about to attack Dagger again. L! Makhi gritted his teeth while revealing one name. He had no choice but to make up something under pressure! Up until now since returning home after being abroad for years, L seemed like the most impressive person he had met. So in desperation he blurted out Ls name hoping it would work its magic somehow. L? As soon as the name was uttered by Makhi himself; Fabian who was about to strike paused momentarily showing signs of suspicion written all over his face. Chapter 319 Doesn’t it work? Dagger heard Makhi say Ls name, and he waspletely confused. They now knew that L was a powerful figure, but they werent sure how well-known he was. Would it even matter if Makhi mentioned his name? Makhi had acted on impulse too, not expecting the Transmutation Force expert in front of them to react so strongly to Ls name. Thats right! My boss is L. Looks like youve heard of him too, Makhi boasted. You should know how badass my boss is. If you mess with us, hell wipe out the entire Britt family for revenge. Fabians expression changed several times as he sneered, L is really your boss? As a member of the Transmutation Force and an important figure in the Britt family, Fabian had been informed about L possiblying to the Capitalst night. He knew who L was and that one of Ghost que Sects top experts had died at his hands. So when Fabian heard his name mentioned again by Makhi and Dagger today, he couldnt help but be surprised. Makhi and Dagger were also excited by Fabians reaction; it seemed like mentioning L really did have some power behind it! Was their previous n to assassinate him a mistake? No shit! Of course its true! Makhi continued confidently. Ill tell you straight up. Blood ughter Association is backed by my boss, L! If youre smart, get lost now or else when my bosses for revengeter on you wont stand a chance! Makhi felt empowered as he spoke these words; there was something thrilling about pretending to be tough like this. However, upon hearing this, Daggers face turned dark and he looked at his leader with a speechless expression. He thought to himself, Can you use your brain before boasting? Why do you speak without thinking? There was no way L coulde over in such a short time. Wasnt this just shooting himself in the foot? Sure enough, when Makhi said that L woulde over soon, Fabian raised an eyebrow and asked in a deep voice while staring at Makhi, You said L wille over soon? Makhis face immediately shed with guilt. He gritted his teeth and nodded firmly, Yes! What about it? Are you scared now? Fabian looked at Makhi with a sneer on his face. I think its actually you who is scared. He continued coldly, Ive never heard of L having little minions like you guys. Even if he is powerful, he couldnt have arrived here so quickly to support you guys. He chuckled sarcastically and added, Dont even mention whether or not you are really part of Ls gang. Even if you are, it wont help now! With that said, Fabian exuded an intense killing intent as he locked onto Dagger again. Makhi and Dagger both showed panic and despair on their faces; thetter even gave a bitter smile as he prepared for death. Meanwhile, Makhi cursed himself inwardly for being so stupid to blurt out about L earlier when they had already made him wary. Now they were almost exposed because of him! Why did he have to say that L would being soon? Not only did they not have any connection with him but also how could anyone travel from Ednd all the way here so quickly? Just then though, right at this crucial moment, both Makhi and Fabian suddenly felt their vision blur. Immediately after that came a cold yet yful voice, Oh? It doesnt work now? A figure appeared abruptly between Makhi and Dagger on one side and Fabian on the other side. Upon seeing this person though, despite being ready to attack just moments ago, Fabian froze uppletely next second upon recognizing him, You youre L? His movements became sluggish as shock registered across his features. As genuine as can be, replied L smirking wickedly. Both Makhi and Dagger stared incredulously at him too; unable to believe what was happening before them. What?! How could this be possible?! Wasnt it just impossible for him to show up out of nowhere? Makhis face was full of surprise and excitement, his voice even trembling with tears, L boss, you really came to save us! Youre like a god! He couldnt help but wonder if L was actually a heavenly immortal. It was as if he had heard their prayers and miraculously appeared. Otherwise, this would be too surreal. Ls expression became strange when he heard Makhi calling him boss. When did he be the leader of these silly assassins? Yes, boss! You have to help us! This bastard is a human trafficker for the Britt family. He has captured many children under ten years old and wants to sell them to the Ghost que Sect! L boss, you also have a daughter! As a parent yourself, you cant tolerate such despicable crimes, right? Makhi urgently tried to appeal to Ls sense of justice and morality while pulling him over to their side. Because he knew that they had nothing inmon with each other. Makhi and Dagger only hoped that there was still some sense of justice and moral limits within L. What? Child trafficking sold to the Ghost que Sect? Ls face suddenly changed color. A terrible aura emanated from his body. Fabian saw this change in expression on his face and felt chills run down his spine; he turned around without hesitation and ran away! Running away? A coldness spread across Ls face as he took one step forward towards Fabian at lightning speed. Bang! Crack There was only one muffled sound before L swept Fabian off his feet with one leg sweep; both legs were broken instantly upon impact. His whole body fell forward due to inertia onto the ground; unable to move any longer due losing all mobility in both legs. Seeing this scene unfold before them made Makhi and Dagger look at each other in shock! Wow! This guy named L was really awesome!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The Transmutation Force expert who just moments ago had forced them into an impossible situation had been disabled so easily? Hiss Both men gasped for air after taking several breaths when they saw what happened next: as soon as L walked back holding onto Fabian like a dead dog by its neck. L L Boss! stuttered Makhi nervously. It was all just a misunderstanding earlier on, added Dagger hastily, You you dont get angry now Chapter 320 Make Him Despair, Then Give Him Hope Three trucks were parked on the side of the road, and L looked at the children inside with a grim expression. His eyes burned with terrifying anger! The children had been released from their restraints, but fear and panic still filled their eyes. They didnt even dare to speak, just stared at the adults in front of them with fearful expressions. It was clear that they had suffered some kind of abuse before, which made them so cautious. Smack! L turned around and pped Fabian hard across the face. The man flew out andnded on the ground with a scream. His legs were already disabled by Ls previous attack, so he could only crawl on his hands to try to escape. You Britt family members are doing something despicable! L gritted his teeth as he spoke. Makhi and Dagger, members of Blood ughter Association also looked angry. Suddenly, L stepped heavily on Fabians back as he said coldly, Ill give you two choices: die or be a witness. Fabian looked unwillingly as he gnashed his teeth, If you have guts, then kill me! What witness? I dont know what youre talking about! This has nothing to do with anyone else in my family; I did it myself! L sneered, Do you think you can take all responsibility for this alone? Since Ive caught up with this matter now, I will definitely make it public. The Britt family is definitely implicated! And after your conviction, continued L, do you think that your rtives wont silence you for fear of exposure? Upon hearing this statement from L, Fabians eyes flickered for a moment. Then suddenly heughed bitterly, Hahaha you dont need to tell me these things! Anyway, Im already useless now; even if I dont die, its meaningless living like this anymore. Soe on, kill me! At that moment, Fabian was filled with sadness and despair. He didnt know how many years he had trained, had sweated, and suffered, to obtain Transmutation Force strength. For powerful warriors like him, the strength itself was even more important than life itself. To go from being a Transmutation Force master, to bing someone who couldnt evenpare to an ordinary person, would be more painful than death for Fabian. At this moment, Fabians legs were already useless. L had just kicked him so hard that he broke his spine. Fabian knew that he was done for. Even if L spared his life, what would be the point? His future would be like a maggot struggling to survive, barely living at all! Damn it! Boss, give me this bastard. I have ways to make him obey! Makhi stared at Fabian with an unfriendly expression. But then he quickly changed his tone and said sheepishly, But boss, you have topletely disable him! so he wont bite me again. This guy was really opportunistic and seemed to want to recognize L as his boss. L red at him impatiently, No need. I have a way to make him cooperate! As he spoke, he crouched down and pressed his hand on a certain acupoint on Fabians right leg. Fabians eyes widened as he felt warm currents flowing into his body, repairing the injuries in his right calf quickly and efficiently. The broken bones were healing visibly fast! What what did you do? Fabian looked incredulously at L with shining eyes. Now Im giving you a chance to choose again, said L smilingly while looking into Fabians eyes. Taking a deep breath, Fabian finally nodded slowly, Okay! Ill choose the second option, being a witness of corruption! At this moment, shock filled him along with strong expectations. Although L had disabled him before, now could he heal his injuries? Fabian who had been hopeless before saw hope once more in himself bing stronger through Transmutation Force. L smiled meaningfully when hearing this choice from Fabian. He only yed some small psychological tactics! First let the opponent despair then let them see hope. Anyone can know how to choose under such circumstances. Makhi and others looked bewilderedly at L wondering what happened? They didnt see anything that made them think why suddenly did Fabianpromise? It was too weird! Ignoring what others might think, L dialed a number that connected him to the Capital Military District. This phone number was given to him by Orion earlier. On the other end was Orions uncles son, who happened to be Orions first cousin. With his own efforts and the Moore familys military connections, he had already attained the rank of Deputy Commander at the age of thirty-something. As he thought about how to handle todays matter, L decided it would be more prudent to leave it to the military for resolution. After all, the Britt family had deep roots in power within the Capital and there may be people withinw enforcement who were loyal to them. It was safer to hand this over directly to the military and since L had contacted someone from the Moore family himself, there was no possibility of this matter being suppressed. Meanwhile on another side!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At a temporary campsite where a convoy had previously stopped, a group of sinister-looking mysterious individuals arrived. If they werent members of Ghost que Sect then who could they be? The two leaders were one tall and one short; one thin and one fat, both were master-level experts from the Ghost que Sect named Thin Blocker and Fat Blocker respectively. Thin Blocker looked at all the dead bodies belonging to Britt family henchmen scattered around on the ground with a cold expression on his face. It seems like something has gone wrong. Fat Blocker snorted coldly, These useless Britt familyckeys! Theyre dead now but weve lost our goods too! He tried calling Fabian several times but couldnt get through. What are we going to do? If we dont bring back these goods, then how can we exin ourselves back at our sect? Thin Blockers face also showed signs of anxiety as he contemted what kind of punishment they might face due their failure considering their sect leaders terrifying methods along with those used by several elders if things went wrong during missions such as these ones. The other disciples from the Ghost que Sect who apanied them also looked worried. Lets go! We need help from the Britt family again either by catching another batch or finding this missing shipment; otherwise, we wont be able report back! Fat blocker said while shing an idea in his eyes. Right! Thin blocker nodded hesitantly as his expression changed frequently. Both agreed immediately before leaving that ce heading straight towards the Capital where the Britt family resided. Chapter 321 No Mixing Allowed A Bentley Mulsanne with an Ednd license te pulled up at the entrance of the Austin family estate. L got out of the car and walked forward with a stern expression. His starry eyes glinted with sharpness, but he paused for a moment when he saw a wanted poster and notice posted on the gate. After examining it, L sneered, The Austin family sure knows how to y. At that moment, the gate suddenly opened and several people stepped out. Can was at the forefront followed by Alexander, Amelie, Reeva and other key members of the Austin family. L! Youre here! Can greeted him politely with a gesture toe inside. Alexander added jokingly, Mr. Willis, you came from afar; we should have weed you properly! L snorted, Can, you know why Im here. Dont try to act like nothing happened. Can sighed, I know Isa deserves punishment for what he did but unfortunately he escaped two nights ago. L smirked, Did you guys let him go intentionally? The members of the Austin family were displeased by his words as they were all influential figures in the Capital city while L was just one person who dared to confront them so brazenly. What do you mean let him go? Do we have any responsibility for babysitting my son? Amelie pointed her finger at L angrily. Willis! Dont be too arrogant! Do you even know where this is? This is the Austin family! Ls starry eyes suddenly became sharp as dangerous light flickered within them. Just then there was a loud p sound. Can pped his daughter-inw hard across the face. Shut up! Its always the mother who spoils her son. If you had disciplined him properly, he wouldnt have ended up like this. That bastard knows hes in trouble but doesnt even have the courage to stay and face it! Has he thought about what consequences the rest of the family might suffer because of him? Reeva looked at L with pleading eyes. L, you wont take your anger out on the entire family, will you? Can turned to L and spoke earnestly. L, the Austin family has already disowned Isa and cut all ties with him. We even reported his past crimes ourselves and will cooperate with authorities to catch him. L stared at Can intensely. Can, I only have one question for you: Is Isa really no longer part of the Austin family? Can nodded firmly. Yes, its true! If you dont believe me, go in there yourself and look around. And if you do find him I wont say a word if you tear that scumbag apart into a thousand pieces. He paused before adding softly, I just hope you wont act impulsively and hurt innocent people. Hearing this exchange between Can and L made everyone tense up. Innocent? My daughter is only five years old. Did Isa think about her innocence when he tried to kill her? L sneered coldly before continuing in a threatening tone, This time Ill spare other members of your precious family because we used to be friends but if I ever find out that anyone from your n is still associated with Isa in any way dont me me for crushing everything here! His powerful voice echoed through every corner of their surroundings as an intimidating aura emanated from his body. The members of the Austin family present were all angry after hearing Ls words but they dared not speak out against such an imposing figure. Cans expression changed several times, and he spoke with difficulty, Alright, I have it in mind!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Finally, L restrained his momentum, turned around, and got into the car. Once he left, everyone from the Austin family let out a sigh of relief, followed by a series of cold snorts. After several moments passed by silently, Amelie finally spoke up first; her expression was full of disdainful anger, Crush the Austin family? How arrogant! Exactly! agreed another member indignantly, Our influence runs deep within our n; we have many skilled fighters among us. How can one person like L think he can crush us? Who dares to speak so arrogantly? Do you think the Capitals four major families are just a name? If you offend us openly today, you wont be able to leave alive, L! Other core members of the Austin family also gritted their teeth. At this moment, Reeva looked at these people and couldnt help but sneer, When L was still here, why werent you all so tough? Cut it out! Hearing this, the other members of the Austin family turned red in embarrassment and some even became angry. Although they didnt want to admit it, they were really intimidated by L just now. Reeva, what did you say? You child, why are you being difficult? Are you interested in L? Reeva rolled her eyes and ignored them. She turned to Can and asked, Grandpa, do you think L will go to the Britt family? Can nodded his head. Since he came to our family first. What do you think? Reeva showed a curious yet expectant expression. I really want to know what will happen with the Britt family. Can red at his granddaughter warningly. Youre not allowed to get involved in this matter! To be honest, Can wasnt sure who would suffer if L went after the Britt family! Ls strength was unfathomable. But simrly, Can knew that there seemed to be some connection between the Britt family and an ancient martial arts sect. So until a result came out, Can ordered that no one from the Austin family should get involved. Meanwhile on another side! The head of the Britt family Abel weed an unexpected group of guests into his reception hall with several high-ranking members of the Britts by his side including Kristina and Darwin mother-son duo. Abel politely poured tea for Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker while saying, It is an honor for my humble abode that two esteemed emissaries have graced us with your presence. The head of the Britts is too kind, replied Thin Blocker before getting straight down business. We bring bad news for your lordship today. The goods from Ghost que Sect which were given over have met with some trouble! Upon hearing these words, Abels face changed color immediately. What happened? Chapter 322 The Real Attack is Coming Yes, we arrived at the agreed delivery location only to find that the Britt familys people were all dead! And the shipment was nowhere to be found! Fat Blocker said in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Abels face changed immediately and he quickly called Fabian who was responsible for transporting the goods. However, no one answered which made him feel uneasy. Damn it, someone intercepted that batch of kids? Who would be so bold as to ruin a good thing for both the Britt family and Ghost que Sect? At this moment, Abel felt worried and concerned about what might happen if those kids fell into someone elses hands. Would it cause trouble for the Britt family? After all, their actions were always kept in secret. Thin Blocker snorted coldly at this point with a hint of threat in his tone, Mr. Britt, dont bother calling anymore because you wont get through! I dont care but you should take responsibility for what happened since that batch of goods was under your control! The sect has already suffered losses due to your actions before when two high-level experts were killed including Hawkeye Ghost who is an elder level powerhouse! Despite supplying us with goods regrly which is why we didnt punish you before, but if you cant give us an exnation about this shipment, then dont me us if wee after you! Abels face changed again as he listened carefully. In response he smiled politely saying, Dont worry two envoys; I will investigate thoroughly until I find out what happened to that shipment or rece it as soon as possible. Good, Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker nodded satisfactorily upon hearing Abels words thinking they had waited long enough for him to say something like this. At this point, Abel temporarily suppressed his worries and turned towards Thin Blocker saying, By the way envoys, there may be troubleing our way soon from whoever killed Elder Hawkeye recently. Would it be possible for both of you stay behind and help us solve this problem? If so, then my family would greatly appreciate your help and reward both of you ordingly. Although he had already summoned all the top experts of the Britt family in preparation for the possible arrival of L, and had also contacted their connections in the Capital military district, more help was always wee. At this time, two experts from the Ghost que Sect arrived with their men, a wee addition indeed. If they agreed to help, there would be no need to use the military districts connections just yet. It was better not to make too much noise and avoid getting into any other trouble for the Britt family. Oh? Is it that guy named L? Fat Blockers face changed at these words as he asked in surprise. Thin Blocker also looked serious upon hearing this news. Yes, that guy! This is a great opportunity for you to avenge your fellow sect member. Abel nodded his head as he spoke. However, upon hearing this proposal, Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker exchanged nces but remained solemn. I advise you! If there is any way to negotiate with L regarding your grudges against him and settle things peacefully through talks instead of violence, Fat Blocker shook his head before continuing on. Im telling you now that Elder Hawkeyes strength far surpasses ours. Hawkeye died at that guys hands; we cant possibly match him either, Thin Blocker added gravely. Abels face changed slightly as he asked in a low voice, Even if we team up with our top experts together and besiege him? Upon hearing Abels question, Thin Blocker looked towards those present from the Britt family before sneering disdainfully, Adding them? Will it be useful? Hearing these words made those present from the Britt family show anger and dissatisfaction on their faces immediately. What do you mean by that? A bald muscr man shouted angrily; his muscles bulging while emitting an aura of immense power around him. His name was Tyger Britt aka Tigreton, one of the strongest fighters who worked under the Britt familysmand while being one of several underground forces leaders within the Capital city. His strength had reached its peak after Transmutation Force which meant Half-Step Grandmaster level! Most illegal dealings conducted by the Britts were managed by Tygers influence. Just what I said literally, replied Fat blocker nonchntly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Tyger heard these words then suddenly showed killing intent; looking like he wanted to start fighting with Fat Blocker right away. But at this moment, Abel waved his hand and gave him a look. The head of the Britt familyughed and his eyes flickered a few times, saying, Two envoys, as far as I know, Ls strength doesnt seem to be that terrifying! Less than ten days ago he was just a guy killed by Elder Hawkeye in seconds! In just one weeks time, even if he had eaten some elixir of immortality, his strength couldnt have increased so quickly. No one knows how Elder Hawkeye died. But I think it definitely wasnt L who killed him. At least not through direct confrontation. Maybe he used some crooked means to ambush Elder Hawkeye. So if you two envoys are willing to take action along with our high-level members to besiege him and prevent him from using those crooked means, then L is nothing to fear! Hearing this statement made Thin Blockers face flicker slightly as if he was considering it. Arent you guys scared by L? I dont think Ghost que Sect is anything special, Kristina said disdainfully beside them. Actually she really thought so too. In Kristinas view, first Butch Ghost was killed in seconds by L followed by an apparently mysterious Blood Robed Old Man who also ended up failing in the end. Kristina, shut up! Abels eyelids twitched fiercely before ring at his daughter sharply for a moment before changing back into a smiling face towards Thin Blocker saying, Two envoys, please consider it. Thin Blocker exchanged nces with the other envoy then walked aside muttering quietly for several moments before finally saying, Alright, well see how things go when we get there. These two high-level members of Ghost que Sect had their own ns in mind. If they could really kill L and help revenge Elder Hawkeye Ghost, they would definitely receive rewards when they returned home. At least they could establish their merit! However, they still wanted to see how things yed out first letting the high-level members of the Britt family test out L first instead. Well rely on you two envoys. Abel muttered inwardly still want to wait and see? but on his face showed gratitude and relief instead. Boom! Just then there was suddenly an earth-shattering sound that made everyone from the Britt family tremble with fear. Mr. Britt! Something bad has happened! L is here! A bodyguard from the Britt family burst into the room, panicked. The faces of the Britt family members immediately changed. Had their enemy reallye to attack them? L was truly reckless and audacious! Chapter 323 Two Consequences Outside the massive Britt family estate, L faced off against two of the Britt familys guards who were blocking his way. Without hesitation, he knocked them out with a single blow and kicked open the gate. He was here to kill someone, after all, why bother knocking? The next moment, he strode in like he owned the ce, brushing past the ordinary guards as if they were nothing but trash. He made his way straight to the heart of the estate. Finally, Abel appeared with a group of his men from one of their buildings and stood in front of L. Stop! Abel bellowed at him while ring furiously. The other members and experts from the Britt family had faces full of anger and killing intent despite knowing that L might actuallye to attack them. They couldnt help but be enraged when they saw him wreaking havoc on their turf. This was the Britt family! How dared someone act so recklessly and not show them any respect? Kristina and Darwin stared at L with expressions full of shock as they desperately hid behind some high-ranking members from the Britt family. Damn it! L had actually chased after them all this way until he reached here! Meanwhile, Thin Blocker stood behind everyone else with several disciples from the Ghost que Sect by his side. They chose to remain neutral for now. Ls eyes glinted coldly as he scanned everyone present before locking onto Kristina and Darwin directly through those standing in front of him. His heart surged with intense anger and murderous intent towards this mother-son duo who had treated him so poorly in spite of everything hed done for them! Hed risked everything once already by rushing over during that fateful night to save Kristinas life when she was targeted by Blood Mirror Reflections; yet Darwin turned on him immediately afterwards without showing any gratitude or appreciation for what he did! Then there was Emerson who wanted to kill their entire family; even Terrance got seriously injured while protecting her! It was only because L intervened just in time that they managed to escape unscathed! But even then, this mother-son pair continued treating him like dirt they even went so far as hiring Butch Ghost just to get rid off him permanently! Finally, it even implicated top-notch experts like Hawkeye Ghost. If L hadnt found the spiritual spring in his hometown and made a breakthrough in his strength, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Not only would he die himself, but his daughter and Miranda or other people around him might also suffer! Therefore, faced with this mother-son pair of viciousness who repaid kindness with enmity, L just wanted to kill them quickly! He had also considered using other methods such as setting up a geomancy killing game to kill them. However, that way made L feel somewhat sneaky and even aggrieved. Only by killing the opponent can he vent his hatred! Moreover, L also wanted to use this opportunity to lure out people from theDeitys Tears and Shadow de Sect. Kid, youre L? Abel asked with a gloomy expression. And who are you? L asked coldly. I am the Britt family head! You brazenly broke into my family like this. What do you want? Huh? Abel looked angry but was actually asking knowingly. L sneered, Dont you know what I want? Let me tell you clearly then. A dog was almost beaten to death twice by someone else. I saved it both times but instead of being grateful it bared its teeth at me and brought other dogs to bite me! So now Ive decided to beat that dog dead! How about that? Is it clear enough? Hearing this remark, Kristina and Darwin showed anger jumping up-and-down cursing, Who are you calling a dog? L, how dare you nder us! Darwin cursed angrily. L chuckled, Not bad; looks like you guys know yourselves well. F*ck! Darwin exploded in rage. Kristinas face turned red with resentment too! At this point, Abel snorted heavily, Youre really arrogant! How dare one person break into my family alone threatening violence; have you thought about the consequences? A wicked smile appeared on Ls face, There are two consequences for your consideration, either leave with your other members while I kill Kristina and Darwin or if they block me, then I dont mind ughtering all of your family! If before, L had considered whether innocent people would be affected by his actions, but those concerns werepletely dispelled now! Innocent? Almost no one in the Britt family could be described as innocent! All of them deserved death! The things Fabian had forced out through questioning made L feel indignant on behalf of humanity itself. Arrogant! Alright, I want to see if you have the strength to back it up, Abel said with a thick air of hostility on his face. The rest of the Britt family showed their anger and ferocity as well. Thump! Thump! Thump! At that moment, agile figures jumped out from various directions in the courtyard. These were all experts from the Britt family, exuding a fierce aura as they locked onto Ls seemingly weak figure. What are you waiting for? Kill him! Kristina shouted sharply at this point. Feeling confident with their numbers advantage, she had a proud and cruel smirk on her face as she looked at L with vicious eyes. Since hese knocking on our door, lets entertain him so others dont think were powerless! Abel coldly ordered and waved his hand. Following their leadersmand, a group of skilled fighters from the Britt family charged towards L aggressively without hesitation.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As they approached him closely, one after anotherunched attacks at L, mostly lethal ones! Ls eyes shed fiercely as he faced everyones encirclement head-on. He punched outwards and several members of the Britt family flew backwards while spitting blood and having their internal organs shattered! With one leg sweeping across like an axe de in motion, more members fell down like wheat stalks before him. In that crowd of people attacking him relentlessly from all sides like crazed wolves closing in around prey, he was like a tiger among sheep! What?! How can this guy be so strong? Darwin eximed nervously upon seeing this scene unfold before his very eyes. He turned to Abel with an anxious expression, Grandpa what do we do? How can L be so fearless against so many skilled fighters? Abel sneered coldly without saying anything in response; instead he turned to Tyger beside him, What do you think? The top fighter within the Britt family hummed disdainfully while staring intently at L, Master based on what Im seeing here this guy seems about equal to me! He gritted his teeth tightly together before uttering two words filled with murderous intent, But kible! Good! Lets kill him! Abel nodded grimly then barked out harshly. As soon as he finished speaking, Tyger roared loudly then rushed forward towards L brimming over with killing intent! Chapter 324 He’s Only Strong on the Surface Tyger and seven other figures charged forward alongside him. All of them were true experts who worked for the Britt family, all of them stronger than Transmutation Force. Get out of our way! Tyger shouted as he rushed in, punching L in the back. L snorted coldly and seemed to have eyes on his back as he deftly dodged to one side. The ordinary experts who had been attacking him just moments before scattered like leaves in the wind. After leaving behind a dozen or so corpses, they had already fulfilled their purpose. Abel didnt want all his top fighters to die off, so after testing Ls strength, he quickly sent Tyger and his team into battle. Meanwhile, Fat Blocker was watching from behind with great interest as L and Tyger fought it out. This kid only has peak Transmutation Force strength? Thin Blocker muttered incredulously. He killed Butch Ghost earlier; he must be stronger than this! Maybe Hawkeye Elder injured him badly before or maybe his strength has declined! Hmm his strength may have declined, Fat Blocker mused thoughtfully. Well then should we intervene? Thin Blocker asked eagerly. Not yet, Fat Blocker replied cunningly. He remained cautious because no matter what happened, Hawkeye Ghost died at Ls hands; even without seeing how it happened specifically made them take L very seriously indeed. At that moment, eight Transmutation Force experts surrounded L along with Tyger,unching an attack against him together! Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of flesh colliding rang incessantly through the air as they battled fiercely against each other. L single-handedly faced the eight formidable experts of the Transmutation Force, yet he showed no signs of falling behind. Even though Tygers strength seemed to be on par with Ls, thebined efforts of the other seven individuals still couldnt break through his defenses. Even more surprisingly Bang! After exchanging over a hundred moves in battle, L seized an opportunity and delivered a powerful punch to the abdomen of a skilled member of the Britt family. The opponent let out a miserable cry as his body flew backward, spewing blood from his mouth. Upon hitting the ground, the person convulsed a few times, seemingly on the brink of life and death. His internal organs were nearly shattered from the force of the blow. Without pause, L continued his actions, turning and delivering a swift kick to another experts abdomen. This individual turned pale, staggering backward before copsing on the ground. Despair and hatred filled their eyes as Ls kick had rendered their elixir field useless, stripping them of their strength. Damn it! Tyger roared in anger,unching a furious punch at Ls back. However, L skillfully avoided the attack and retaliated with a punch that sent another person flying. A gap seemed to open, and chaos ensued. One after another, the other Transmutation Force experts of the Britt family fell to Ls relentless assault, either dead or incapacitated. Eventually, only Tyger, the pinnacle of the Transmutation Force, remained standing. Damn it! How could this happen? Abel watched in anguish as his skilled warriors fell one by one. The core members of the Britt family, as well as Kristina and Darwin, wore expressions of shock, anger, and gravity. Ls strength is terrifying! No wonder he dared to single-handedly attack the Britt family, someone remarked. At that moment, L and Tyger collided once again, both staggering backward. A flush of red appeared on Tygers face, and he felt the instability of his energy and blood. Kid, both of us are at the pinnacle of the Transmutation Force. Why are you so strong? Tyger gritted his teeth, filled with disbelief and anger. L chuckled arrogantly, Who told you that being at the pinnacle of Transmutation Force should result in equalbat strength?! He sneered and looked down at Tyger, If today the Britt family is left with only you as the pinnacle of Transmutation Force, then the oue is already decided! You cant stop me! Upon hearing this, Tygers face turned iron-cold. Abel and others wore grim expressions. Abel even looked at Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker with a pleading look. However, at that moment, a sudden change urred. L, standing there with an incredibly proud and sturdy posture, suddenly swayed. Puff! Immediately after, he grunted, turned pale, and unexpectedly spewed a mouthful of blood. The initially enraged members of the Britt family and the serious-faced Tyger lit up at the sight. The seemingly fierce L had suddenly coughed up blood? Hahaha! I know whats going on! Kristinaughed out loud and shouted triumphantly. L was seriously injured by Hawkeye Ghost before. Its obvious that he hasnt fully recovered yet! The intense battle just now must have aggravated his injury! Darwin pped his thigh in agreement. Exactly! Tyger, hes only putting up a front. Lets take advantage of this opportunity to finish him off! At this moment, Ls eyes flickered a few times and hisplexion seemed unnatural. Even if Im injured, crushing the Britt family is still like taking candy from a baby for me! He cant stop me! L said confidently while looking at Kristina and Darwin. As soon as he finished speaking though, a yful voice rang out, Oh? What if we join in? Two figures walked out C one tall and one short; one thin and one fat. Upon seeing these two people from the Ghost que Sect appear after L vomited blood while appearing to be injured himself made Abel from the Britt family smile slightly. Were these two envoys finally going to make their move? You two ugly bastards! Who are you? L asked with an abrupt change in expression. Ugly bastards? You killed our Hawkeye Elder. What kind of person does that make you? Fat Blocker sneered coldly while Thin Blocker chuckled sinisterly, Stop wasting your breath on him! Kill him for our fellow sect member!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lets attack together! Before they even finished speaking though, both envoys charged towards L simultaneously. Tyger also grinned wickedly upon seeing this scene unfold again beforeunching another assault against L himself once more! They needed to end this fight quickly before any unknown tricks could be pulled off by their opponent! A grandmaster-level expert? Damn it! As soon as they shed again, L eximed in surprise. Facing two grandmasters along with an attack from Tyger at Transmutation Force peak level was like falling into disadvantageous position instantly forcing him into defensive mode! Youre nothing but an ignorant fool! Kristina sneered arrogantly. Ill show you how powerless you really are. To which Darwin added, You think too highly of yourself. Chapter 325 Appearance Abel and the others breathed a sigh of relief as they saw L fall into a disadvantageous position. Their faces were filled with cold sneers. This guy dared to attack the Britt family alone, and now hes going to fall here? they thought. However, they also felt some gratitude in their hearts. To be honest, if it werent for the two envoys from the Ghost que Sect who were present today, no one would have been able to control this guy. Fortunately, Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker stepped in and took care of L. It should be no problem for them to finish him off! At this moment, L seemed extremely embarrassed as he barely held his own against three powerful opponents. He looked like a small boat swaying in a stormy sea that could capsize at any moment. Suddenly, Fat Blockernded a heavy blow on Ls body with his palm. L spat out blood and stumbled backwards. Youre done for! Tyger said with an evil grin upon seeing this scene unfold before him. Fat Blocker also had a cruel smile on his face while members of the Britt family watching from all around them showed signs of pleasure at seeing their enemy suffer so much. Kill him! Kill him quickly! Darwin shouted excitedly upon witnessing L spitting out blood again after being hit by Fat Blockers attack once more. The battle continued, and as time passed, the brows of everyone gradually furrowed. They couldnt help but reveal an anxious expression. L appeared disheveled and had been hit several times, seemingly sustaining significant injuries. He was stumbling and swaying, but he still had the strength to fight. Kid, you can endure quite well! Thin Blocker sneered and said. Suddenly, his long arm shot out, fingers wed like a beasts, aiming for Ls throat. A trace of mockery shed in Ls eyes, and in an instant, he made a move, grabbing Thin Blockers wed hand. Then, a terrifying force erupted from Ls hand! Crack! With a crisp sound, the right hand of this grandmaster-level expert twisted dramatically in the opposite direction, crippled by L directly. Ah! My hand! Thin Blocker let out a miserable scream and quickly retreated. Fat Blocker and Tygers expressions changed as they revealed a look of horror. Kid, what kind of strength do you possess? Fat Blocker eximed in shock. Tyger instinctively took a step back, maintaining a safe distance from L. Wasnt this guy, like himself, at the pinnacle of the Transmutation Force? Howe they had been trying to kill him together with two grandmaster-level experts for so long, and not only had they failed to finish him off, but he had also crippled Thin Blockers hand? What the f*ck was this what Transmutation Force at its peak can do? Pfft! At this moment, L spewed out another mouthful of blood and his face turned pale. It seemed like he had overexerted himself. But he quickly forced himself back into action, wiping away the blood from his lips and speaking in a domineering tone. Whats my strength? I can take down Hawkeye Ghost. What does that tell you about my strength? As he spoke, his eyes glinted with a fierce light as he stared down Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker in an overpowering manner. Today is between me and the Britt family. It has nothing to do with Ghost que Sect! If you two dont want to die, then get lost now! Otherwise, I wont mind killing both of you! Hearing this, Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker exchanged a nce with Tyger as his expression changed several times. Dont be fooled by him, Tyger advised them. Hes all bark and no bite. I guess his original strength might have been higher than yours, but now it seems like hes done for. Hes just overexerting himself right now; thats why he managed to disy some of his original power. Thats right; dont listen to him! He wontst much longer! Look at how wobbly he is! The members of the Britt family cheered on excitedly. At this point, L let out a coldugh as an aura resembling that of an Uppecia early-stage expert or even Divine Realm began emanating from him. This is my true strength! He dered confidently. Feeling Ls aura intensifying around them made Fat Blocker and Thin Blockers expressions flickered uneasily. Thin Blocker clutched onto his disabled right hand while gritting through clenched teeth, Kid Youre already running on fumes! Even if Im still injured badly You guys are no match for me as master-level experts. Just based on your two alone Killing me would still be far off! Unless there are stronger experts here today But are there any? L scanned everyone present while saying those words. Bang!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Suddenly a gunshot rang out. Ls face changed immediately as he quickly rolled aside. A modified bullet grazed past his clothes before flying away. Suddenly, a member of the Britt family was hit by a bullet and exploded into pieces. Everyone present was shocked and horrified. Laughter echoed through the air as two figures appeared, emanating dangerous energy as they approached. One figure was small but heavily armed with various weapons, while the other was a man in a tuxedo ying with tarot cards and sporting an eerie smile. They were Gunpowder Empress and Lucifer, high-ranking members of Deitys Tears sent to kill L. Gunpowder Empress held arge golden revolver in her hand and blew on it seductively with her red lips; she had fired the fatal shot earlier. More figures then entered the Britt family estate, all dressed as Ski warriors wielding sharp swords with an eerie presence about them. Their leader had a ponytail that moved rhythmically as he walked towards Abel who asked who they were. I am Miyamoto from Shadow de Sects Divine Realm, said Miyamoto confidently while staring at L hungrily with his sword humming ominously. Lucifer then pulled out another tarot card featuring Death from his deck while looking at L menacingly. So youre one of Priocias elite fighters who killed Dante ck and Hades? I drew this card for you earlier today to predict your fate. Get ready to embrace Death! Chapter 326 My Cards are More Accurate As Miyamoto and Lucifer spoke, the Britt family and the two emissaries from the Ghost que Sect all wore smiles on their faces. It turned out that both groups were here to kill L! Especially when Miyamoto revealed himself as a Divine Realm powerhouse, everyone was surprised and excited. However, upon seeing Lucifer and Miyamoto along with other Shadow de Sect experts appear, Ls face also broke into a smile. It seemed so sinister! L! Do you see? You brought this upon yourself. Hahaha Darwinughed. Youve made too many enemies everywhere you go. Today, youre done for! Tyger said with a deep breath. Gunpowder Empress chuckled mischievously as she looked at L like he was prey in a fight between trapped animals. Her Priocianguage was surprisingly fluent as she teased him, How interesting! A Priocia man named Willis who can make us unite against him. Even if you die today, it should be an honor! As soon as her words fell silent, Ls sinister smile grew wider. Buzz! A strong aura emanated from his body that dispelled his previously injured appearance of looking battered and about to copse. He stood tall with an imposing presence while staring down everyone present, Top-notch experts? Where are they? I dont see any. Unite against me? Dont you know there is no such thing as uniting for the weak? There is only annihtion! he dered in amanding tone before bursting intoughter.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He then charged towards Shadow de Sects Divine Realm powerhouse Miyamoto without hesitation since he had already lured them out by acting injured earlier on. What else was there left to do but fight? Everyones expression changed after sensing Ls overwhelming power, especially Tyger, Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker who had just fought him earlier felt something ominous brewing inside them. Wasnt this supposed to be someone heavily wounded? The whole person seemed to suddenly turn into an out-of-body sword, and the sharp temperament seemed to soar into the sky. Kill! Lets all attack him together! Dont hold back! Miyamoto felt like he was Ls primary target and immediately shouted, wielding his battle sword as he charged forward. Others were not ck either,unching attacks at L one after another. Everyone, scatter now! Abels eyelids twitched as he shouted urgently. He knew that a great battle between masters was about to erupt. If they were caught in the crossfire, ordinary members of the Britt family would be either dead or injured. Whoosh Others also knew what was going on and scattered like birds and beasts trying their best to stay away from the center of the battlefield where fighting broke out. At this point, L faced a terrifying lineup of enemies! Lucifer and Miyamoto were both Divine Realm experts! Fat Blocker, Thin Blocker and Gunpowder Empress were both master-level powerhouses. In addition to being a powerful master, Gunpowder Empress was also an expert in hot weapons. In addition to these people there was Tyger who had reached Transmutation Force peak strength level along with a group of experts from the Ghost que Sect as well as strong warriors under Miyamoto! With such forcesbined, it should be easy for them to wipe out a regr army unit consisting of thousands of soldiers without breaking sweat. However, when facing these people, L showed disdain on his face. Divine Realm experts sounded very impressive but they only represented early Uppecia levels. Meanwhile, Ls strength had already reached peak Uppecia levels! The higher ones strength went up each smaller level gap before it becamerger than before. Moreover, L could kill Core Formationt powerhouses beyond his own level with ease. Whether it was Lucifer who imed himself number one on international Death List or Shadow de Sects martial saint Miyamoto, they didnt even know what they were facing!! They didnt even know that when facing so-called top-notch experts like them, L still concealed most of his true power. Why use a sledgehammer for killing chickens? To deal with these people, L did not need more than ten percent of his full strength. He suppressed himself at mid-Uppecia stage while charging towards multiple enemies. L rushed towards Miyamoto; however, Miyamoto swung down his de but all he got in return from him was just one punch which simply met head-on against it! ng! In an instant, the sound produced by collision between fist and de resembled that made by gold and iron striking against each other! Miyamotos face changed dramatically, and his hand instantly copsed, causing his battle sword to fly out directly. Boom! Immediately after, L punched again, and his powerful true energy formed a solid fist imprint that ruthlessly hit Miyamotos chest. This Divine Realm powerhouse from the Shadow de Sect had his body pierced by the fist imprint, leaving a prating blood hole. It was a shocking sight! Miyamoto widened his eyes and looked down at himself. The brilliance in his eyes quickly faded away. At this moment, L didnt even bother to look at him anymore. He turned around and stared at Lucifer instead. Swish! The number one Dark World Death List powerhouse threw the Death God card towards L. The card was infused with inner strength and brought forth a sharp wind as it flew towards Ls throat. The power of this card was definitely not inferior to an armor-piercing bullet! However, in the next instant, L effortlessly caught the Death God card between two fingers. He then held onto it tightly before turning into an afterimage that rushed towards Lucifer! Swish! After their figures crossed each others paths, Lucifers body stiffened in ce. The next second saw a shocking bloodline rapidly erging on his throat area. A thick fear and unwillingness appeared on Lucifers handsome face as he covered his throat with both hands as if trying to stop something from escaping him. Then after several breathster, his slender figure fell straight down onto the ground lifelessly. L sneered disdainfully while throwing this bloody-edged card onto Lucifers body. Compared to your tarot cards, my cards are more urate! Because they can urately determine your time of death! Hiss Gulp As they watched two Divine Realm powerhouses fall consecutively, the crowd couldnt help but gasp or swallow saliva nervously. Abel, Kristina, and others who were watching from afar also widened their eyes, trembling all over uncontrobly. L stood there arrogantly, his starry eyes shing with domineering yet evil light. I said it before: for weaklings like you guys, bunching up together is meaningless! Some will only end up being wiped out! Chapter 327 God is Not Working Well Split up and run! Fat Blocker shouted in rm, turning around to sprint away. Thin Blocker, Tyger, Gunpowder Empress, and the experts from the Ghost que Sect and Shadow de Sect were all shocked and had a strong urge to retreat. Lucifer and Miyamoto were both Divine Realm powerhouses! And yet they were killed by L just like that! If this had been the result of a fierce battle, perhaps the remaining people would not have lost their fighting spirit so quickly. However, Lucifer and Miyamoto were killed instantly! What the f*ck? They didnt stand a chance! At this moment, Fat Blocker, Thin Blocker and Tyger felt shocked and angry towards L. They hated him but also feared him. Now they understood that it was all fake! Ls strength at Transmutation Forces peak? On par with Tyger? Fake! His injuries causing him to spit blood while swaying unsteadily on his feet? Also fake! It was all an act put on by L! Wanna run? Toote! L snorted coldly as he stepped heavily with his right foot carrying a special rhythm. Boom! The ground shook violently as hended. A spiderweb-like crack appeared around him on the ground. The powerful pulsating waves spread in all directions from where he stood. A shocking scene unfolded before them! All of the high-level experts who had been fleeing in different directions suddenly flew into the air one after another. Blood mist exploded everywhere as they burst into pieces mid-air before falling back down onto earth with thuds one after another. Even though L suppressed his own strength only at Uppecias intermediate level for this move, Earth Pulsation, its range was still terrifyingly powerful! Tyger himself being at Transmutation Forces peak couldnt withstand it either; uponnding back onto earth again after being thrown up into mid-air by Earth Pulsation earlier on, blood flowed out of every orifice until he breathed hisst breaths there right then and there As for those high-level experts from the Ghost que Sect and Shadow de Sect they turned into pieces of meat hanging in mid-air amidst snow-white mist before falling down piece-by-piece too Puff puff puff Although Fat Blocker, Thin Blocker and Gunpowder Empress didnt die immediately like others did; they suffered severe injuries instead: spitting outrge amounts of blood mixed with horrifying internal organs fragments while struggling to stay alive L snorted coldly once more as he carried heavy killing intent within himself; walking towards Gunpowder Empress who happened to be closest among them now it felt like Death itself approaching her slowly but surely NO! NO God bless Dont kill me! Dont Gunpowder Empress cried out in fear and trembling. God cant save you here in Priocia. He doesnt work here, L said coldly. Ahh! Die! Die! Donte near me! Gunpowder Empresss voice was filled with despair, fear, and anger. She couldnt believe that her trip to Priocia would be herst journey in life. Bang! Bang! Bang Knowing that L wouldnt spare her, Gunpowder Empress started to make a final stand by using the hot weapons on her body to attack him crazily with powerful firepower as if it didnt cost anything. L snorted coldly and released his powerful dragon energy from within his body forming a protective aura around him as he walked towards Gunpowder Empress step by step despite the intense firepower. Seeing this scene, Gunpowder Empresss pupils shrank dramatically as she stared at him wide-eyed. No! Youre not human; youre a monster! Youre a monster youre not human She screamed out of fear like someone who had been scared silly. At this moment, Abel and Kristina mother-son duo along with other members of the Britt family showed disbelief on their faces again. They all moved away again so they wouldnt get caught up in the fight. What kind of strength does L have? Abels lips trembled! Kristina and Darwin swallowed saliva continuously while staring at L who seemed invincible with their hearts pounding hard inside their chests. He isnt even afraid of bullets! This damn bastard hasnt even been injured yet; how could he be so strong? Abels face twitched several times before turning to look at his daughter and grandson gritting his teeth, You two fools!! Why did you provoke him? Huh? Other members of the Britt family also red angrily at Kristina and Darwin after witnessing Ls superhuman strength feeling like they had brought an evil god upon them! Meanwhile, on the other side under extreme panic and despair, there was suddenly a hint of madness in Gunpowder Empresss eyes when she saw that L had already entered within ten meters range from her position The next second when he approached closer, she was still holding onto some weapons tightly bound around one leg; she threw away all other weapons and took out something small enough to fit into one palm from another bag tied around another leg Drip drip drip drip The thing flickered rapidly with blue light, emitting a heart-stopping beep. Then lets die together! Gunpowder Empress screamed hysterically, her once-beautiful face now twisted and grotesque. At that moment, Ls pupils shrank and hisplexion changed dramatically! Even he could smell the scent of danger approaching. Without hesitation, Ls true dragon energy within his body intensified and solidified the protective energy on his skin. Meanwhile, Fat Blocker and Thin Blocker stared wide-eyed at the thing in Gunpowder Empresss hand, feeling a chill run down his spine. No!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Are you insane? Run! Both of them dragged their injured bodies with all their might to try to escape this ce under their will to survive. And then Boom! A terrifying explosion urred. A terrible fireball and shockwave spread out instantly from Gunpowder Empress as its center point. The residual force of the explosion distorted everything around it severely. In that instant, everything within the st radius seemed to be torn into pieces! The buildings in the Britt family estate copsed one after another! All kinds of debris flew everywhere. Run! Hurry up! Ahh From all directions in the Britt family estate came screams and exmations of horror. Some tried to flee from the st range but were immediately engulfed by mes or airwaves so powerful they couldnt escape it. Abel and others were also running for their lives as if facing doomsday itself! Even though they were initially on the outermost edge of the st range when it happened, they still felt uneasy at this moment because they couldnt shake off what just happened earlierpletely yet. Even some people got thrown out by explosive waves even though they werent directly hit by them before. After a moment Figures crawled up from the ground one after another, each looking disheveled with dirt covering every inch of their faces. Abel included who had been shaken like chaffs at this point while shouting hoarsely, Its over! Its all over Chapter 328 Figure in the Ruins Plop! Abel felt his body go limp and he sat down on the ground. As he looked at the ruins in front of him, and the scattered limbs in the distance, his mind buzzed. Its over! My family, the Britt family, is finished The head of the Britt family cried out in despair. He was like a man who had lost everything. The people around him from the Britt family also showed deep sadness! Kristina and her son Darwin exchanged a nce with their faces twitching! The entire estate of the Britt family was almost ttened! It went without saying that in such a terrifying explosion, anyone who didnt escape must have died. This time not only did their home disappear but many members of the Britt family were killed or injured including some core members. Apart from those who werent at home during the explosion and survivors like Abel, almost everyone from the Britt family died!! Its all your fault! You mother-son duo! Why did you mess with L? If you hadnt messed with him, how could we have ended up like this?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. You two should just die already! At this point one member of the Britt family snapped out of it. With red eyes they charged towards Kristina and Darwin. They cursed them through gritted teeth while waving their fists menacingly at them. Thats right! Its all because of you guys! My wife and son are still inside there! You two killed them; Ill strangle you both to death! Youre jinxes! Youve brought disaster upon us!! Immediately after that several others angrily rushed towards Kristina and Darwin punching and kicking them mercilessly. Ahhhhhhh!!! Are you crazy? What does my mom have to do with any of this? Its all Ls fault! Stop it now!! Waaahh Kristina and Darwin were beaten so badly they screamed uncontrobly while trying to argue back furiously through gritted teeth. Thats enough! Everyone stop fighting! At that moment, Abel shouted loudly then looked into the ruins with bloodshot eyes as he said through clenched teeth, Now is not the time for assigning me; we need to see if L survived. Hearing these words, everyone from the Britts turned towards where L wasst seen under rubble He must be dead. With an explosion like this, even reinforced concrete buildings would be reduced to rubble; how could anyone survive? Theres no way he survived. The crowd spoke up one after another. Kristina gritted her teeth and spoke with bitterness and satisfaction, That bastard was showing off in the center of the explosion. Hes probably blown to pieces by now! Right, he couldnt have died any more! Its good that L is dead. We can rebuild the Britt family! Isnt that right? Darwin chimed in from the side. Although the Britt family had been leveled to the ground, it was worth it for Darwin and his mother as long as L was dead. After all, they still had to go back to Ednd to live, didnt they? At this moment, everyone stared at the ruins in front of them, wanting to see what happened in the center of the explosion. Although they thought it was impossible for L to still be alive, they wanted confirmation anyway. However, at this moment thick smoke billowed from within the ruins obstructing everyones view. Just then a gust of wind blew from all sides dissipating some of smoke before their eyes revealing a figure walking out from amidst it all. This figure was ckened like charcoal head-to-toe with clothes torn into rags but miraculously unscathed! His bright and sharp eyes stood out against his charred face making him look even more strikingly fierce than before. Everyone looked at this figure with wide open eyes disying expressions full of shock and horror. L? How is that possible? How can he still be alive? Is he a god or a ghost? In an instant, Abel and others instinctively stepped back while some even sat down on their butts due extreme shock and panic before shuffling backwards on them away from L who seemed like an apparitione back from beyond death itself! Their gazes towards him were akin seeing something supernatural! No! Its impossible! L, how could you possibly still be alive? You should have died! You should have died! Kristina and Darwin screamed out loud upon seeing him again while L red daggers at them both saying coldly, Whether I die or not is none of your business! But I know you two will definitely die today. Upon hearing these words, Kristina and Darwin shuddered feeling as if just looking into his eyes would make their hearts burst open like ripe fruit falling off trees! At this point, Abel gritted his teeth saying, L, show mercy! My family has already been destroyed because of you causing countless deaths injuries so why do you want us all dead too? L snorted, Thats your own fault, the Britt family! Youve done so much evil, all of it inhumane. This is God punishing you, the Britt family! And today, Kristina and Darwin must die! You Abels face turned ashen at Ls words. Staring at L with a mix of anger and suspicion in his eyes. Did L know some secret about the Britt family? Just then, several military vehicles rushed to the scene. Hundreds of fully armed soldiers jumped out and ran towards them. They quickly surrounded everyone! Leading them was a young military officer who nced at the ruins beside him. His face couldnt help but twitch with shock and gloominess! What happened? Who did this? Francis Britt asked coldly. Seeing this fully armed team, especially seeing Francis himself made Abel and others excited and relieved. Francis was one of their own from the Britt family. Although not directly rted to them by bloodline but rather a distant branch member. Especially for Kristina and Darwin whose panic disappeared without trace on their faces as they breathed a sigh of relief inside their hearts. Looking at L with an expression of triumph in their eyes. This was a regr army! Even if L were more powerful or arrogant than he already seemed to be, they didnt believe he would dare go against countrys violent machine before Francis men. Officer, it was this man named L who did it! He killed many people and caused a terrible explosion attack! Quickly capture this criminal! No! To be safe, execute him on site. Kristina said urgently. Abel also had an iron-blue face as he signaled to Francis with his eyes. The officer flickered his gaze for several times before waving his hand towards his subordinates, Take him away for investigation. As soon as he finished speaking, several soldiers rushed towards L while aiming guns at him. L stood there; because his face was pitch-ck so no one could see what expression he wore; however, there was an icy tone mixed with mockery when he spoke, Based solely on hearsay evidence, you want to arrest me? If you want to investigate, then we should all go together right? Chapter 329 See Mr. Willis Buzz! L spoke, and a rtively gentle force surged from his body, pushing back several soldiers who were about to control him. Franciss face changed when he saw this. You dare to resist? Crackling At the same time, a group of soldiers raised their guns and aimed them at L. It was a tense situation where they could pull the trigger on L at any moment. L snorted coldly. Is this what you call resisting? If I really wanted to fight back, I wouldnt have just made them take a few steps back! He stared with icy eyes. I advise you not to point your guns at me! It wont work on me, itll only make me see you as enemies. How dare you go against the countrys machinery? Francis pointed at L and shouted sternly. Abel also sneered. L, youre too arrogant! How can you go against the countrys violent machinery? Kristina and Darwin red at every move that L made. In fact, they even hoped that L would fight these soldiers violently so that he would be finished for good! Even if he had more power than before, there was no way he could stand up against the entire countrys army. If someone dared to attack an army like this today and managed to escape capture, thenter on they would be fugitives who will eventually end up dead or in jail. L looked down upon Francis group of people with cold eyes. He said disdainfully, You guys dont represent anything about our nations machinery! Hmm? You are really bold! You keep provoking us with your actions and words, Francis said darkly. Do you know what kind of consequences it will bring? Do you know what are you facing right now? Abel and other members of the Britt family all looked coldly towards L. Narrowing his eyes slightly, L replied in a cold voice, It is you who dont know what you are facing right now! Just then something unexpected happened! With screeching brakes sounds apanying them, twenty or more military vehicles appeared around them suddenly stopping nearby. Whoosh Then one by one sharp figures jumped out from each vehicle forming an evenrger encirclement around everyone present there. Seeing such momentum, Franciss expression changed instantly while Abel, Kristina, and others became excited as their eyes lit up. Francis, you did well! Abel praised Francis approvingly nodding his head repeatedly. They assumed that these soldiers were also brought by Francis. Little did they expect that he would create such a bigmotion. A man carrying the rank of jointmander on his shoulder briskly approached them. General. General Moore? Francis, upon seeing this man in his thirties, froze for a moment, then eximed in surprise. This elite military figure from the third generation of the Moore family, why was he here? The arriving jointmander was none other than Regan Moore, the son of Orions Uncle from the Capital the Moore family. The next moment, Regan ignored Francis and walked straight to L. After scrutinizing L for a moment, the jointmander tentatively asked, Are you L Willis? L smiled wryly, wiped his face, and nodded, Its me! With that, he took out a finely crafted token from his body, exuding a solemn aura. The front of the token bore the emblem of the Priocia military, adorned with stars, olive branches, and other patterns. On the back, there was a sturdy and powerful inscription, L. Swish! Upon seeing this token, Regan straightened his posture, saluted L respectfully, and shouted loudly, Greetings, Mr. Willis! The next moment, with a stern expression, he shouted at the soldiers under Francis, What are you all doing? Put down your guns! Youve got it all wrong! Regans subordinates immediately rushed forward, turning their guns toward Franciss team. Put down your guns! Franciss face changed, and he hastily waved to his subordinates, signaling them to lower their guns. Witnessing this scene, Abel and Kristina, along with the surviving members of the Britt family, wore expressions of profound shock. What Mr. Willis What is going on? Kristina asked in astonishment. Darwin waspletely dumbfounded, looking unbelieving. L has killed many people, how can you stand with a terrorist? Regan snorted, Terrorist? Mr. Willis is amissioned general of the Iylonio military region and holds the Priocia token! Upon hearing this, the members of the Britt family and Darwins family widened their eyes, their expressions freezing on their faces. At this moment, Ls stern gaze locked onto Kristina and Darwin. Taking steps forward, he walked toward the two of them. What What do you intend to do? Kristina asked in a panicked voice, her face full of fear. Darwin also trembled as he spoke: L, dont do anything crazy! What are you trying to do? Even if youre the governor, you cant kill innocent people! L smirked and a hint of cruelty shed in his eyes. Buzz!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. L emitted a terrifying pressure that directly affected Darwin and his mother. Remember this for your next life. Keep your eyes open! As soon as he finished speaking, Kristinas face changed suddenly. She tried to say something but her voice abruptly stopped as she spurted out blood with internal organs fragments. Darwin also opened his mouth but suddenly started bleeding from all seven orifices before copsing on the ground. They were just ordinary people! As someone who could defeat Core Formation experts beyond their level, L easily killed them with just his pressure alone. Everyone present was shocked at this scene! You you murderer! My daughter! My grandson Abel saw his daughter and grandson die tragically and used L tearfully while pointing at him. The next second, Abel looked at Regan, He killed my daughter and grandson. Even if hes the governor, can he indiscriminately kill innocent people? Regan nced at L with a hint of horror in his eyes. What kind of terrifying method was this? After taking a deep breath, Regan shook his head expressionlessly towards Abel, Sorry I didnt see Mr. Willis make any move! I only saw your daughter and grandson suddenly die on their own! Mr. Willis didnt touch them! You Abel turned pale with anger while other members of the Britt family showed shock and indignation. At that moment, Regan looked at them with an expression filled with hatred mixed with mockery and anger, No need for your me or us anymore! All members of the Britt family deserve to die! If it werent for my official position right now I would skin you alive! Dont worry about your daughter or grandchilds death anymore; instead worry about yourself! Regan gritted his teeth saying these words before pping once. The next second they saw someone being dragged out by two soldiers. Who else but Fabian, who was responsible for escorting that group of children before? Chapter 330 The Britt Family is Completely Finished! Upon seeing Fabian being held up by others, Abel and the members of the Britt family present all felt a jolt in their hearts. At this moment, Regan threw several papers at Abels face. He red at the head of the Britt family and said, This is Fabians confession! The Britt family is suspected of kidnapping children and women, even engaging in organ trafficking, drug smuggling and other crimes! Take away all surviving members of the Britt family! Anyone who dares to resist will be killed on sight! Looking at this confession as well as Fabian hanging his head low, Abels heart sank to rock bottom. He felt like he had lost all his strength and slumped onto the ground. It was over. Completely over. No! We didnt do it! This is a mistake Let me go Some members of the Britt family were still struggling and shouting with an expression full of unwillingness. Bang! Bang Several muffled sounds were heard as some soldiers decisively shot them down. At this moment, Regan looked towards Francis. Francis! Do you know about these heinous crimesmitted by the Britt family? Have you also been involved? Francis shuddered before shaking his head quickly. No! I havent been involved in anything like that for years now since I joined the military. Besides, Im not directly rted to the Britt family so I really dont know anything about it. The end hade for the Britt family! Even though news was blocked off from spreading outwards quickly enough, this matter still spread throughout Capital City like wildfire. Many people were shocked upon hearing about it! Among them was naturally first on line, the Austin family! That afternoon! Inside the Austin familys conference hall, everyone fell silent with fear lingering on each persons face Alexander took a deep breath while trying to calm himself down inside; he felt scared right now! His wife Amelie looked slightly pale-faced sitting there feeling uneasy while other members from the Austin family also wore solemn expressions The Britts are finished Can spoke up with a heavy voice The next second, he swept his gaze across everyone present within their n, then asked self-mockingly, Now does anyone still think that my decision to expel Isa from our n was wrong? As soon as those words came out, everyones expression changed rapidly Alexander and Amelie exchanged nces then both remained silent without saying another word. At this moment, the second son of the Austin family stood up and said solemnly, Dad, you are still wise! Yes, Grandpa is still wise! Can, you have foresight and decisiveness! Dad, we owe it to L that the our family didntpletely offend him. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable! After someone brought up the topic, everyone chimed in. At this point in time, no one was giving any face to Alexander and his wife. They certainly werent going to argue for Isas sake. Isa had caused trouble and ran away by himself without considering how the family would help clean up after him! It was impossible for others not to have any opinions about Isa. Laurence Austin, the second son of the Austin family, looked at Alexander before turning to Can with a deep voice. Dad You should stay within our family from now on since youre already recovered. Youre good at nning ahead which helped us get through this crisis without L retaliating against our entire n! No matter what happens next time, if Alexander continues leading us as he has been doing so far, then Im afraid that L wille back for revenge. I think its better if my older brother and sister-inw keep a low profile from now on. Currently within the Austin family, Alexander was only nominally considered as their future leader while Can hadnt passed away yet but he used to spend most of his time in Iylonio which meant that basically everything fell under Alexanders jurisdiction right now. This was also why Isa acted so recklessly; because there will always be power struggles withinrge families like theirs. Laurence saw an opportunity here; he wanted to seize control over the family by suggesting that Can should take charge while letting Alexander step down behind-the-scenes. This way it would be certain that Alexander lost power permanently. Laurence, what do you mean? Alexanders face darkened when he heard Laurence speak. Alexander Am I wrong? Your well-raised son causes trouble wherever he goes but your discipline leaves much room for improvement! Finally kicked into gear thanks to Dad being decisive enough. Otherwise, we mightve been wiped out entirely! Is there something wrong with me asking Dad stay home instead? Laurence sneered as he asked his question. Yes! I support his proposal too! Can handles things smoothly every time. Alexander, lets keep a low profile for now! Wait until L forgets about the feud between us before we do anything! The others chimed in agreement. After pondering for a while, Can turned to Alexander and said in a serious tone, Alexander, you should temporarily put aside your family affairs that you were responsible for before. Let Laurence take over management for a while. You and Amelie should go out and travel to rx. Upon hearing this, Alexander and Amelies faces immediately turned sour. Put it aside temporarily? Ha ha, once power is relinquished, can it be regained? Alexander knew he had lost his influence within the family All because his son had angered someone he shouldnt have! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. That afternoon! Alexander and Amelie sat at home with dark expressions. Alexanders face was filled with strong unwillingness. Its okay honey. Your dad just wants us to stay out of sight temporarily so we dont provoke L! I believe that in the future, you will still be the one who calls the shots in the family! Amelie walked behind her husband andforted him by rubbing his shoulders. Alexander shrugged off her hand directly with anger on his face as he pointed at his wife usingly. Youre still saying that? Its all because of you spoiling that good-for-nothing son of ours which caused this big trouble! Amelie blushed upon hearing this usation from her husband as she gritted her teeth while staring at him fiercely. Why are you taking your anger out on me? Isa has been disabled since childhood; shouldnt I feel sorry for him more than anyone else? Feel sorry? Is that what you call it? Thats called indulgence! And ultimately it led to harm! Dont think I dont know; did you send that little brat over to your family? You better make sure that little brat keeps a low profile over there, dont let any rumors spread. Otherwise, be cautious not to bring trouble to your family too! Alexander warned as he pointed at his wifes nose. Upon hearing these words from her husbands mouth, Amelie sneered coldly through gritted teeth, Cause trouble even with my family? Willis dares attack my family? If your family cant protect my son, then mine can! Chapter 331 Isa’s Opportunity Alexander and his wife Amelie had a heated argument, and in the end, they couldnt agree on anything. They both went to their separate rooms, still bickering under their breaths. After closing her door, Amelie called Isa. Isa, how are you? Are you settled in? she asked. Yeah, Isa replied. Mom, dont worry! The trip was smooth all the way here. My grandpa and uncles have been treating me well. Thats good, Amelie said with relief before lowering her voice. But Isa, listen to me carefully: Donte back anytime soon! Something big happened today in the Capital; L really came after us! Can and the Austin family managed to fend him off for now, she continued. But then what do you think happened? What? Isas tone turned dark at the mention of L. The Britt family is done for! Amelie eximed seriously. Completely wiped out! Kristina and Darwin died on-site along with many others from their family; even their patriarch was arrested! And those who werent there are now being hunted down! Isa was shocked by this news. What? How is that possible? he asked incredulously. The entire Britt family was finished? Just because they got involved with L? Amelie earnestly advised, Isa, the Austin family is not stronger than the Britt family, so you better stay with your grandfather. Donte back. Otherwise, if L finds out, the Austin family wont be able to protect you! Your grandfather and uncles cant help you now either. Your father has already lost influence within the family With a cold snort, Amelie continued, But you dont need to worry too much! The Ratliff family is a prominent n in the entire Nading State, and they also have the support of the Hernandez family. As long as you stay there, even if L discovers your whereabouts, he wouldnt dare to do anything to you! But no matter what, you should still keep a low profile. Isa took a deep breath before replying, Mom I know. This wasnt Jieyson; of course, he knew to keep a low profile. After all, he was currently seeking refuge and running away, and being a young scion of the Austin family didnt hold much weight in Nading State. Moreover, he was a disowned member of the Austin family. He was well aware of his current status as a guest under someone elses roof, and Isa can recognize the situation. After hanging up with Amelie, Isa tried to clear his mind and went outside to stroll around in the yard. When he came out, he found that his grandfather Rory Ratliff was ying chess with another elderly man with white hair and a youthful face. Grandpa! Isa hesitated for a moment before smiling and approaching them. Rory nodded and made a sound but didnt say much to Isa. It seemed like he wasnt very enthusiastic or fond of his grandson. A hint of gloom shed through Isas eyes, but he still smiled awkwardly on his face. As someone who was living under someone elses roof, he had learned what it meant to be patient and endure things. However, at this moment, the old man sitting across from Rory looked at Isa in surprise and eximed Huh? His eyes lit up as if recognizing him, Rory, is this young man? The elderly mans voice sounded sharp and thin which made people feel ufortable when listening to it. Oh, Rory introduced briefly while feeling somewhat puzzled himself, This is my grandson Isa who came here to travel for a few days. This old guy had always been solitary-tempered so why did he suddenly ask about his identity today? Upon hearing this introduction from Rory, the white-haired elder nodded approvingly at him while looking kindly towards Isa. He even nced down between Isas legs before saying with a smile, Your grandson has unique bones; gifted indeed! Isa couldnt help but clench his legs together feeling annoyed by how this old guy kept staring there like some kind of pervert! At that moment, the old man asked in an excited voice that sounded high-pitched, Child! Would you like me as your mentor? Who are you? replied an irritated Isa. Rory then gave the old man an astonished look as if not expecting him to wanting Isa as his disciple. He quickly regainedposure though before scolding Isa sternly, Dont be disrespectful! This gentleman is Mr. Arthur Hurst from Heaven Gap Sect. Not only my good friend but also an unparalleled expert! His strength surpasses those so-called masters in society or even Divine Realm itself! Thats another level entirely. Do you understand? Upon hearing this, Isa widened his eyes and looked at Arthur in disbelief. What? An unparalleled expert? He swallowed his saliva and asked Arthur, If I be your disciple, will I also be a martial arts master in the future?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Arthur chuckled a few times, but because his voice was sharp and thin, it sounded somewhat piercing like a duck. Of course! And I can guarantee that with your talent, you can definitely practice Heaven Gap Sects techniques to the extreme! Your future achievements and strength may even surpass mine! Isa was so excited upon hearing this that he knelt down directly in front of Arthur. Disciple Isa pays respects to Master! Arthur nodded with a smile as he looked at Isa admiringly as if he were looking at some precious jade. Its rare! Its rare! Youre really good material for practicing the Heaven Gap Great Technique! Hearing his evaluation of him, Isa felt both hopeful and excited inside. Originally feeling gloomy and resentful after hearing Amelies news earlier on, he never expected to get such an opportunity so soon! It turned out that God was helping him after all!! Thinking about how he would one day be a martial arts master or even a peerless expert made Isa extremely thrilled. Earlier on when he heard that the Britt family had beenpletely destroyed with everyone either dead or captured by Ls forces left him extremely shocked inside. However, due to his extreme personality disorder, he was not intimidated by L but instead became more determined than ever before to seek revenge against him for what he had done. L, because of you, I have be like an abandoned dog now! Abandoned by my own family! You even caused my father to lose power within our n! I must take revenge for this! When I seed in practicing martial arts myself, and be an outstanding master, it will be time for me to exact revenge. And Miranda, one day, I will make you beg me under my feet! Isa swore through gritted teeth full of hatred towards L. Chapter 332 Do We Still Need to Be Enthusiastic? Meanwhile, on the other side, after handling all the necessary matters, L left the Capital Military District. It was worth mentioning that the Bentley Mulsanne waspletely destroyed this time. Previously, L had driven to the Britt family and parked outside their estate. He never expected a terrible explosion to ur, which turned his beloved Bentley into a pile of scrap metal. However, when he came out of there, he saw an extended Rolls-Royce waiting for him! Upon seeing L arrive, Vincent and Marley quickly got out of their car and respectfully greeted him. Mr. Willis! I heard you were in the Capital so I rushed over! Vincent shook Ls hand eagerly. No matter what happens today, you have toe sit at my house and let me show you some hospitality! Marley also warmly invited L with Your Grace repeatedly. L originally nned to go directly to the station and take a train back to Ednd but after being persuaded by their warm invitation, he agreed instead. Fortunately, when he came to the Capital, he had already nned to stay here for a few days, and everything had been arranged on Ednds end. That evening, L had dinner at Vincents luxurious mansion. To express gratitude and sincerity, Marley personally cooked the entire meal. Vincent, being the wealthiest man in Kreanford, the kind who typically invited guests to top-notch clubs, considered a home-cooked feast to be the highest form of hospitality! Hmm I didnt expect Mrs. Reids cooking would be so delicious! During dinner, L praised her generously. Marley now looked radiant with rosy cheekspared to how she looked frail during their first meeting. She always looked grateful whenever she gazed upon Ls eyes. If you like it, you cane over anytime as our guest. Or better yet if youre willing, wouldnt mind staying here longer? Vincent nodded, Yes! Mr. Willis, you finally made it here. It wouldnt hurt if we treat you well while youre still around. L shook his head, No, no. I dont want trouble. What trouble? You saved my wifes life with Dragons Blood Pillst time. She was cured from leukemia. We, the Reid family are forever indebted! Vincent spoke sincerely. He was truly grateful to L, but unfortunately L didnt want money or shares. Vincent didnt know how to repay L. Hearing this, L waved his hand, but felt a sense of helplessness and sadness in his heart. Yes! He used the Dragons Blood Pill to cure Marley and Albies son Dn, but he couldnt cure his own daughter!! Every time he thought about it, L felt like his heart was being cut by a knife Next, Vincent and his wife repeatedly invited him to stay for the night. At this point, Vincents tone changed and he said to L with admiration and awe, Mr. Willis, you caused quite a stir in the Capital this time. Oh? How so? asked L knowingly. Vincent said, The Britt family thing was done by you, right? One of the four major families in the Capital is finished This richest man in the Capital spoke with a hint of regret in his tone. L smiled without denying or confirming anything about the Britt family being finished which should have been sealed off from public knowledge since it had caused too muchmotion today that even many ordinary people were likely aware of it. However, this did not prevent some people at the top level circles of the Capital from knowing some inside information The next morning after politely declining Vincents offer for someone to send him off back home on their behalf; he decided instead that he would take a bus back home himself when Fraser called him up unexpectedly. L wondered why Fraser who had returned Iylonio earlier wanted contact with him again?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Willis, I hope Im not disturbing you? Fraser asked very respectfully as soon as they connected over phone call. No, what can I do for you? Fraser chuckled before continuing, I just wanted to share some news with you that might be useful Next, Fraser exined the situation. It turned out he has a close friend in Jieysons circle. The friend was named Altha Pearce, also a renowned physician and the president of the Medical Association in Kreanford. Today at noon, Altha was hosting a medical exchange conference and had previously invited Fraser. However, due to some unforeseen circumstances, Fraser couldnt make it and was wondering if L would be interested. Dr. Willis, I heard that you have been searching for medicinal herbs over a hundred years old? This time at the medical exchange meeting, Altha will bring out a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus. I thought Ednd isnt too far from Jieyson, so I wanted to ask if you were interested? Ls face lit up with interest upon hearing this. Oh? Thousand-Year Snow Lotus? Perfect timing! I happen to be in the Capital right now and would love to go see it. Great! Let me tell Altha and have him contact you directly! Fraser said. After hanging up the phone, it didnt take long for a call from an unfamiliar number toe in. It was Altha, the president of the Kreanford Medical Association. Fraser must havemunicated with him somehow, as Altha was extremely polite and respectful towards L. Not only did he agree to Ls participation in the medical exchange conference, but he also mentioned sending someone to pick him up from the station. On the other end, Althas face showed a hint of surprise. Is this the miraculous doctor behind Lowes Pharmaceutical? Love Light, Lowes Golden Wound Medicine, and other miraculous medicines were all developed by you, Dr. Willis? Altha muttered to himself and then called his granddaughter, Penelope, Penelope, go to the station and help me pick up someone! His name is L Willis, and Ill send you his contact in a moment, make sure to save it! Wintervale Manor, a resort in the Capital, was booked by the Kreanford Medical Association for todays medical exchange conference. At the entrance of Wintervale Manor, a beautiful woman in a white dress leaned against a Maserati. This woman was Penelope Pearce, Althas granddaughter. She was dressed stylishly, had a delicate face, and her long, slender legs were captivating. The air of arrogance around her made men inexplicably desire to conquer her. Grandpa! Who is this person? Why do I have to personally pick him up? Penelope asked displeasedly. He is a young genius in medicine field! Remember always be enthusiastic towards him. Dont neglect him just because hes a stranger or older than you are. After giving more instructions, he hung up his call. At this moment, Penelope frowned. As the campus beauty of Jieyson University, she had no shortage of admirers, which had led to her developing a proud personality. When she heard Altha ask her to pick up some young talent and be enthusiastic about him, Penelope felt a sudden resistance in her heart. Could it be that Grandpa wanted to set her up with someone? And he wanted her to be more enthusiastic? Ha Chapter 333 The Person to Be Picked Up, Is It Him? Penelope looked annoyed as she greeted her wealthy friends and prepared to go pick him up. Despite her reluctance, she had to obey her grandfathers orders. Who is this person? Hes actually making our big beauty go pick him up? Is it some rich young master? Looking at the whole Capital, besides direct descendants of the four major families like Maxwell, who else has such an honor? A group of wealthy second-generation kids joked around and asked. Hearing these words, a handsome young man with a very upscale dress and appearance showed a hint of pride. His name was Maxwell Chambers, the son of the Chambers family in the Capital and also Penelopes pursuer. The Chambers family was one of the four major families in the Capital along with Austin family and Britt family. Of course, now it should be said that there were only three major families left because they had just heard yesterday that the Britt family had been wiped out by someone! My grandfather said its a young talent in medicine industry named Willis. Penelope shrugged her shoulders and spoke disdainfully. Altha just told her Ls name earlier but she didnt care about it at all. She only remembered that he seemed to have surname Willis. Hearing this, everyone thought for a moment before bursting intoughter. A Willis? Ive never heard of any Willis family or big shot in the Capital. I havent either! Could it be fraud? Did they fool your grandpa? And hes supposed to be a young talent in medicine industry? Who doesnt know that powerful doctors are all older people? Where can you find any young talents in traditional medicine nowadays? A group of wealthy second-generation kids sneered contemptuously. Penelope looked impatiently at them with cold eyes, Enough already! It was already annoying enough without you guys making sarcastic remarks here! Seeing their school beauty angry made those second-generation kids quiet down temporarily. At this time, Maxwell smiled, Penelope, dont get mad! Were just feeling indignant for you! How about I go with you to pick him up then we can see what kind of so-called talented youth he is together? As Penelopes pursuer, he naturally didnt want her going alone to meet other strange men. Penelope hesitated, Is this appropriate? Whats inappropriate about it? What if something happens if you go alone or even worse if they harass or harm you somehow?! Youre so beautiful; anything could happen! Maxwell replied confidently. Your grandfather told you to go pick him up, but he didnt say you couldnt bring anyone else, suggested the group of wealthy second-generation heirs. Yeah, lets all go together. If that guy is just some low-life trash, well kick him to the curb! Right! Haha lets make him roll away! The group proposed excitedly. Penelope nodded. Okay, lets all go together! I want to see who my grandfather wants me to pick up. Thinking about Althas advice for her to be more enthusiastic andmunicate more with L made Penelope feel annoyed and resistant. Ha! It wasnt so easy for someone to catch her eye! At least it had to be someone like Maxwell from one of the four major families before she would take a second nce at them. L waited outside the station for almost an hour. Just as he was getting impatient, a row of luxury cars roared up and parked outside the station. The next moment, a beautiful woman with stunning looks stepped out of a Maserati followed by Maxwell and hispanions. They were obviously rich people who drew attention from passersby due their luxurious cars. L naturally noticed these people too. He saw the most dazzling beauty among them scan around before taking out her phone. Then Ls new phone rang immediately after that. He answered it while walking towards this group of handsome men and beautiful women waving his hand at them as he walked along. Hello there, Im here! At this moment, he felt somewhat speechless inside. He thought Altha was doing things too extravagantly? He actually found such a bunch of handsome men and women driving luxury cars just to pick him up? Wasnt this too ostentatious? However, L didnt think much about it; he felt maybe they did it just because they wanted to show him respect or something like that.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Penelope looked at L with a peculiar expression on her face. Soon after, she frowned deeply, her eyes filled with disdain. Maxwell and other rich second-generation individuals, seeing L waving, also revealed expressions of contempt. This disdain stemmed from Ls appearance. Almost everything on him, including his clothes, phone, and car keys, had been destroyed during the explosion. Therefore, L was currently wearing a set of ordinary military uniforms he had changed into yesterday in the military district of the Capital. Seeing him dressed like this, how could these rich second-generation individuals look up to him? Penelope, in particr, couldnt help but make a dismissive sound, thinking, Grandpa asked me to pick up someone, and it turns out to be a smelly soldier? Look, that idiot is waving at us? What young talent? Hes just a soldier? Maybe hes not even a real soldier. Who knows if he got some fake military uniform and came out here to show off! Haha A group of rich second-generation kidsughed and discussed. At this moment, L walked over with an unhappy expression shing across his face. His hearing was so sensitive; how could these peoples discussions escape his ears? But he didnt say anything and still smiled at Penelope saying, Miss, are you the one sent by Mr. Pearce to pick me up? Yes, its me! Youre Willis right? She asked coldly. L frowned slightly feeling her attitude which made him somewhat unhappy inside, I am Willis; youre here to pick me up right? He nodded indifferently then went on opening the door for the Maserati. However, just as he opened the car door, Penelope suddenly mmed it shut with a loud noise. The next second she pointed outside at all those taxis parked in front of the station, Sorry about that; my car has just been cleaned inside out including its seats so why dont you take a taxi instead? Upon hearing this statement, Ls face immediately darkened, What do you mean? You came here to pick me up only for me to take a taxi? At this moment, Maxwell sneered coldly while pushing L forward, So what if we let you take a taxi? Can your butt fit into Penelopes luxury car? As he spoke, Maxwell pulled out one hundred dors from his pocket throwing it onto the ground saying, Here! That should be enough for your cab fare! Chapter 334 What Does This Represent? A group of rich second-generation kids looked at L with disdain and mockery in their eyes. Haha, look at this poor guy. He thinks he can ride in our schools beauty queens car? The floor mats in the car are cleaner than his face! If he dirties it, he wont be able to afford to pay for it! A hundred bucks for a taxi is enough. Why doesnt he just pick it up? Haha They were teasing him like a fool, pointing at the bills on the ground. These rich second-generation kids usually hung out with Maxwell. If Maxwell wanted to bully L, they naturally followed suit and humiliated him. This guy didnt look like anyone important anyway. He dressed poorly and looked like a country bumpkin. And how could someone not even have a car? The people these rich second-generation kids usually associated with were all wealthy and powerful individuals, so they thought they had good judgment when it came to people. So they didnt take L seriously at all. Ls face was still! He thought that this grand reception was specially arranged by Altha himself but now realized that he had been mistaken. The person who came to pick him up wouldnt even let him ride in their car? Mr. Willis, my grandfather sent me here to pick you up but never said how I should do it. I can take you where you need to go; just follow us in a taxi. Penelope sneered arrogantly and ignored Lpletely. Fine then, lead the way while driving your own car, said L as he took a deep breath and decided not to stoop down to these rich second-generation kids level of immaturity. His goal was this medical exchange conference, specifically finding that Thousand-Year Snow Lotus nt! Having experienced the ups and downs, the warmth and coldness of human rtionships, and even several life-and-death struggles, L couldnt be bothered to get angry with these people. In his eyes, these rich second-generation individuals were not much different from a group of rebellious kids. Their behavior, to L, was nothing short of childish. Bending down, he picked up the hundred-dor bill. In the next moment, with a flick of his hand, it flew back into Maxwells pocket. Money might be dirty, but it was also sacred, and at the very least, it deserved some basic respect. Seeing this move, Penelope and the other rich second-generation individuals were momentarily stunned, showing a hint of surprise. However, immediately after, they burst into mockingughter. What are you doing? Practicing circus tricks? You probably learned that during your military training right? Youre insane dude! Penelope rolled her eyes muttering boring before hopping onto her Maserati. Maxwell and other rich second-generation heirs got into their cars one by one. They all had almost one car each, but not a single seat was offered to L because they thought he wasnt worthy. Sir, follow that Maserati, L said to the taxi driver. At 10:30 in the morning, an Audi Q7 with Ednd license tes entered Wintervale Manor resort. Romeo and Harlow got out of the car after parking. Altha had been promoting this medical exchange conference for some time now. Not only did people from the Capital know about it, but also many people from out of town who applied through Kreanford Medical Association were approved by Altha. Romeo and Harlow came today after hearing about it. Although Romeo lost control of the Lowes family industry, he made a lot of money over the years and was preparing to start a new pharmaceuticalpany. He alreadypleted all necessary procedures and built his factory. After hispany started operating, he nned on focusing on the Lowes Pharmaceuticals initial four drugs. During his time controlling the Lowes Pharmaceutical before, he figured out how to make Love Light and other four drugs forms inside-out. He nned on adding some other non-effecting ingredients into each drug type they produced so that they could sell them under their own brand name without any issues with Miranda Pharmaceuticals taking over their market share. Dad, do I look pretty today? Harlow asked Romeo while getting off the car. Today, she was dressed mboyantly, alluring and charming. Her face adorned with makeup appeared exceptionally delicate and beautiful. In reality, while Harlow might not match up to Miranda, she was still a rare beauty. If people set aside considerations of her character, this makeup and attire did add a touch of elegance to her appearance. My daughter is always beautiful! Haha Romeo praised her excitedly while looking at how gorgeous she looked today! Youll definitely charm everyone at this conference today! If any wealthy heir from the Capital takes interest in you, then well have our chance! Harlow replied confidently, Dad, dont worry! I will definitely showcase my charm today! As they were talking, a line of luxury cars, led by a Maserati, parked not far away. However, behind these luxury cars, an inconspicuous green taxi was also following, looking somewhat out of ce. Ha no way? Someone actually took a cab to this high-end event? Harlow couldnt help butugh when she saw the taxi.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Romeo chuckled as well. I heard that the qualifications for this exchange meeting were quite loose, so some people from the lower ss took advantage of it and got in. Haha As soon as he finished speaking, both father and daughter froze and widened their eyes. L? Harlow was surprised to see someone getting out of the taxi. Romeo rubbed his eyes, thinking he must be mistaken! When they confirmed that it was indeed L, they exchanged nces. Harlow showed a hint of ridicule on her face. This guy is really making a fool of himself by taking a cab to such an asion. Its hrious! However, Romeos expression became serious. He pulled Harlow aside and said in a low voice, Lets go inside quickly. Theres no need to provoke him. Whats wrong with you dad? Why are you panicking? And why did this guy show up here? Is he not ashamed to take a cab here? Harlow was taken aback by her fathers reaction; she had even thought about humiliating L earlier on. But Romeo spoke sternly, You silly girl! Dont you remember the rumors circting about L wanting to attack both the Austin family and the Britt family in Ednd beforeing here? Harlows face changed when she heard him mention it, Dad, are you talking about those rumors saying L wants revenge? Romeo nodded, I heard that L came to the Capital yesterday but is still alive today. What does that mean? Does it mean neither the Austin family nor the Britt family could do anything against him? Harlow asked incredulously before adding sarcastically, Maybe L just made empty threats bying here without daring to provoke either family. They had just arrived from Ednd today; they didnt know what happened with the Britt family yet so all they could do now was specte. Chapter 335 Be My Dog, So I Can Lead You In Romeo nodded, Hmm, thats a possibility! But no matter what, this guy is still okay for now. Lets just be cautious! Harlow stared at L with resentment and gritted teeth for a few seconds. She really wanted to go over and humiliate L, but after hearing her fathers words, she decided to hold back. Her father was right; they had already suffered losses because of L. In her heart, there was already some shadow cast over the situation. Hmph, lets not bother with him for now! Dad, lets go inside. Harlow snorted coldly. Wait a minute! Looks like there might be some drama to watch? Hehe Just then Romeo looked at L with a smug smirk on his face.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. L had already walked up to the entrance of the hall where Penelope and Maxwell were standing. They were both looking at him mockingly. The security guards by the door were all looking at him warily and disdainfully. They had seen L get out of the taxi earlier in shabby clothes which made him stand out even more in contrast to everyone else who arrived in fancy cars or limousines. Even though this medical exchange meeting wasnt very exclusive or high-end event by any means, it was still unheard of for anyone else besides them arrive by taxi. This behavior seemed too shabby in other peoples eyes Stop right there! The head security guard shouted at L as he blocked his way. What are you doing here? L replied indifferently, Im here as an invited guest for the medical exchange meeting. The security guards exchanged nces before their leader frowned and asked, Invited? Do you have an invitation letter? Show it to me! L looked confused since he came directly upon Althas invitation without receiving any formal letter from them beforehand. He thought Altha would send someone over to pick him up so he could follow along without needing anything else. Thinking about this, L turned his gaze towards Penelope, Miss Pearce, can you exin things? Upon hearing this request from L, all eyes shifted towards Penelope. Miss Pearce, is he with your group? Penelope sneered sarcastically saying, What group? I dont know who he is! Just do your job ording to protocol. Maxwell also taunted L saying, Are you guys blind? Look at how poor-looking this guy is! He thinks he can hang around us? Yeah! Look how pathetic he looks! He shamelessly followed Penelope here! Hey, follow? Isnt that a pervert? Hahaha The group of rich second-generation kids mocked and ridiculed L. L frowned at Penelope and the others, his eyes finally showing a hint of anger. He turned to the head security guard and said, Altha personally called me toe here. I dont have an invitation letter, but shes responsible for bringing me in. Can I go in now? The security guardsughed, Oh? Mr. Pearce personally invited you? Who are you? Im sorry, without an invitation letter you cant enter! Get out of here quickly or we wont be polite! Penelope looked at L with disdain and said mockingly, Mr. Willis, Im only responsible for picking you up. Its not my responsibility to bring you inside! Whether or not you can go in depends on whether or not youre qualified! She sneered, Now it seems like youre not qualified anymore! Hahaha In Penelopes eyes, L was just a loser. In this day and age he still took buses from the station? What else could he be but a loser? She wondered how this low-ss trash had managed to fool her grandfather into thinking he was some kind of young genius in traditional medicine. He even persuaded her grandfather to let here pick him up so that he could get close to her? The group of rich second-generation kidsughed along with her. No invitation letter and yet still want to go inside? Do you think this conference is like going shopping at the market for someone like yourself who belongs on the lower rungs of society? You think just opening your mouth will get you inside? Everyone whoes here is sessful people! Do you know that? You came empty-handed by taxi just hoping theyll let you say something then let you in? Haha L took a deep breath as he restrained his inner anger. The next second he pulled out his phone readying himself to call Altha. You wont let me in ? Fine then, Ill contact Mr. Pearce directly. Penelopes face changed when she saw what L was doing; she despised him so much that she wanted nothing more than humiliate him. But if L called her grandfather, then surely her grandfather would me her instead. She snatched away Ls phone harshly saying coldly, What are you doing? A grown man acting so childish wanting tattle-tale? Alright, so do you want to go inside, right? Ill take you there. As she spoke, Penelope picked up a dog leash from off her Maserati and threw it onto Ls body. She crossed her arms and said with a yful smirk, Put on this dog leash and Ill tell the security guard that youre my pet. I can naturally lead you in! Hearing this, the rich second-generation kids and a few security guards present burst intoughter. They all chimed in, Yeah! Without an invitation letter, ording to the rules, you cant go in! But theres no rule against bringing pets to this exchange meeting. People cant just walk in but dogs can! Come on, hurry up and put it on! You can pretend to be Penelopes dog! Hahaha, being our school flowers dog is also your honor! You couldnt get in by yourself but Miss Pearce could lead you right in! Meanwhile, Romeo and Harlow saw this scene from afar and both showed a yful and gloating expression. Haha Dad look at that! Theres a good show going on here! L is being humiliated by them! Tsk tsk Harlow was excited. Romeo also sneered, It really is a good show! This guy seems to be born to be hated. Seeing him being treated like a dog is so exciting! It feels great to vent some anger haha Harlow wanted to apud. The father-daughter duo didnt dare cause trouble for L openly yet they found pleasure seeing others humiliate him too. Apart from them, other guests who wanted to enter the hall were watching the situation at the entrance with different reactions. Come on then! Put it on! If you wear this dog leash, Ill lead you like a frog into the hall haha Penelope taunted mockingly. At that moment, Ls face finally changed as mes of anger rose up within his eyes. Snap! As soon as Penelope finished speaking, he pped her hard across her pretty delicate face. She screamed sharply as she stumbled back onto the ground looking disheveled. Chapter 336 I’m Just Suppressing the Fire, Not Extinguishing the Stove Ls p, although he had held back some of his strength, still made Penelope dizzy. On the side of her face were fiverge finger marks. At that moment, everyone was stunned and confused! No one expected L to be so arrogant as to p Penelope in the face. Penelope sat on the ground, holding her face and slowly getting up. She looked shocked and stunned. You how dare you hit me? Her voice became high-pitched as she pointed at L and shouted. As the granddaughter of a famous doctor and Jieyson Universitys campus belle, she had never been pped before by anyone. Every man who saw her would try their best to please her. But today, this man in front of her actually pped her in public? Penelope red at L with eyes that could kill if looks could do so; he would have been cut into pieces by now. Jerk! How dare you hit me! Are you even a man for hitting a woman? Youre such an uncivilized scumbag for hitting a woman! Penelope gritted her teeth as tears filled up in anger and frustration in her eyes. Maxwell and other rich second generations also looked surprised; they couldnt believe what just happened. The p left them all dazed. L sneered coldly, Being civilized is only reserved for reasonable women! As for trash like you you deserve nothing but a good smack across your face! Ive been restraining myself from doing this until now because I thought I could control my temper around people like you. But it seems like I was wrong. From start to finish, L had no intention of stooping to her level. Regardless of what Penelope and her friends said about him being poor or making him take a taxi, it was all within Ls tolerance. While their actions carried a sense of disdain and contempt, it didnt amount to excessive humiliation. However, when this girl took out a dog leash just now to humiliate him, that changed everything altogether! He couldnt tolerate it anymore; he needed to teach this girl how humans should behave! In Ls mindset, there was never a concept of not hitting women. He had never considered himself a gentleman. Apart from facing his wife and child, he saw himself as a thug. If someone provoked him, hed strike back, regardless of whether it was a man or a woman, treating everyone equally. Jerk! Youre such an asshole! Penelope felt the fiery pain on her cheek from the p, and the internal humiliation and grievance made her burst into tears. Pointing at L, she cursed through gritted teeth, her voice trembling with anger and a changed tone. At this moment, Maxwell and the other rich kids, as well as the security guards, snapped out of their daze. They all red at L with fury in their eyes. Damn it! You piece of crap actually dared to hit Penelope? Ill make sure you pay for it! Hit him! Beat him to death! Ill cover for you if anything happens! Maxwell pointed at L and barked orders at the security guards. Yes! Kill him! What the hell is wrong with this guy? How dare he hit Penelope? He even hits women. Is he even a man? Make sure he cant be a man anymore. The other rich kids also shouted angrily, full of momentum as they joined forces with the security guards to surround L. L looked at these people with disdain in his eyes. In the next second, he pped them one by one. Smack! Smack! Smack Clear pping sounds rang out along with flying figures. Like swatting flies, L pped away these rich kids and security guards one by one. For a moment, onlookers were all shocked and stunned as they watched this scene unfold before them. Who is this guy? Hes too arrogant! Yeah, so damn fierce! Isnt that Dr. Pearces granddaughter who just got beaten up by him? Oh my god! That handsome young man isnt Maxwell from the Chambers family? He was also pped away? The guy with blue hair is Mr. Robertsons son from Cycloration Industrial This person is too aggressive; how dare he p these youngdies and masters like that?! Hes done for today. Yeah! The Chambers family is one of four major families here; others have some power too. This guy has really stirred up trouble now. How did this guye here today? He probably wont leave here alive. People chattered excitedly about what had happened while looking at L; some gloated while others showed sympathy towards him. Although L felt satisfied right now, in everyone elses eyes, he was doomed. After hitting so many rich kids today, it seemed like his life would end here. Harlow and Romeo watched from afar as they saw how wildly L beat up those rich kids and event staff members; their expressions were extremelyplicated. This bastard still acts recklessly, Harlow gritted her teeth. She didnt know why she hated seeing such an arrogant behavior disyed by someone else so much but watching L made her itch inside. As she spoke, she couldnt help but touch her own face.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After all, she had been pped by L before. Romeo snorted coldly, This guy thinks hes still in Ednd? Today will be a good show! Nobody shows him mercy here in the Capital! In Ednd, L had made many connections and had some capital to unt. But this was the Capital, where Ls reputation and connections from Ednd would not work. Did he think his strength alone could carry him through? Being physically strong did not always guarantee sess. Even if he was powerful, he couldnt beat a violent machine. If things escted too much here in the Capital, local forces could use their disciplinary departments or military power to take down L. Stop! At that moment, a stern voice rang out. A man dressed in traditional clothing with an elegant demeanor quickly walked out of the hall. Mr. Pearce! Its Dr. Pearce who came out! This is going to be interesting. I wonder how Mr. Pearce will react when he finds out his granddaughter was pped? The crowd began discussing as they saw the man walk towards them. It was Altha, president of Kreanford Traditional Medicine Association! Altha red at L with anger and asked sternly, Who are you? How dare you cause trouble at this exchange meeting? L looked back at him calmly and asked, Are you Dr. Pearce? You sent someone to pick me up. But you dont know me? Upon hearing this question from L, Altha hesitated for a moment before asking suspiciously, Are you Dr. Willis? L nodded confidently, Thats me! Hehe Althas expression changed rapidly upon hearing these words; he nced over at Penelope beside him then snorted coldly. At that moment, Penelope covered half of her face while walking over crying pitifully. She was holding onto her grandfathers arm saying, Grandpa! This is who you asked me to bring back! How can I bring such an uncivilized brute home? He hit me! Grandpa, please help me! Her voice carried grievance mixed with resentment. Chapter 337 He Hit You For a Reason Altha doted on her granddaughter more than anything in the world. Seeing the finger marks on her face, his expression turned even uglier as he red at L. He addressed him with a scowl, Mr. Willis, what is going on here? I kindly asked Penelope to pick you up and yet you stillid your hands on her? And to make matters worse, you got into a fight with these kids right outside of my conference hall! Exin yourself or else todays event will no longer wee you! L sneered at Althas words and replied mockingly, Why dont you ask your precious granddaughter for the details? As for this conference, Im not interested anymore. With that said, he turned around and headed towards the exit. In reality, L had no intention of staying after pping Penelope. Stop right there! What the hell! You cant just hit her and leave like that! Security! Where are they? Stop him from leaving! Maxwell shook his head as he picked himself up from the ground before pointing at L while shouting loudly. The other security guards stationed around the Manor hesitated before approaching L cautiously. They had all witnessed how he single-handedly took down a group of people earlier and were feeling uneasy about confronting him now. L looked at them coldly before sneering again. If I wanted to leave so badly, do you really think these people could stop me? Just then someone eximed in surprise, Mr. Chambers and Mr. Austin? Mr. Chambers, youre here too? Mr. Austin, you guys arrived just in time!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Following the sound, it was observed that at this moment, two middle-aged individuals were each apanied by a group of powerful martial artists, walking in from another direction of the resort. Upon seeing these two men, the rich second generation including Maxwell lit up with excitement. You little punk. Ill see how arrogant you can be now. You want to run away but today, youre not getting out alive. Maxwell pointed his finger furiously at L. The other rich second generations followed closely behind him one by one, filled with righteous indignation as if they finally found someone who would stand up for them! The man sporting a goatee was Zach Chambers, the current head of the Chambers family. Next to him, another middle-aged man was Laurence, the second son of the Austin family and Alexanders brother. With the decline of the eldest brother Alexander, Laurence was now responsible for many matters concerning the Austin family. At this moment, the onlookers cast various looks at L, showing either mockery or sympathy. The representatives of the two major families had arrived, and they were clearly apanied by skilled martial artists. The guy who assaulted and sent Maxwell flying, at least, the Chambers family will not let it go without a fight. Harlow and Romeo exchange a nce, watching this scene from afar, excitement evident on their faces. Haha, does L think he can run away? Harlowughed. Romeo squinted his eyes, The Austin family has people here too. Isnt L going to take revenge on them? This time, its going to be quite a show! At this moment, Maxwell ran up to the bearded man, covering his face and angrily saying, Uncle, you came just in time! I got beaten by him! Hurry, make him pay for it! Yes! Yes! Mr. Chambers, you must help us! Its that guy, hes too arrogant! Daring to act so recklessly in Capital! Hepletely disregards the Chambers family! The group of rich second-generation individuals added fuel to the fire. On the other side, Altha, seeing the core members of the Chambers and Austin families, blinked a few times, not saying anything. Although he invited L, his granddaughter was the one beaten by him, so Altha had no intention of intervening or helping L. Penelope, covering her face, revealed a gloating and resentful expression. In her heart, she hoped that someone can teach L a lesson and help her vent her anger. At this point, Zach stroked his beard, coldly ncing in Ls direction. However, upon closer inspection, the representative of the Chambers family, in charge of negotiations, suddenly froze, his facial expression seeming off. Surprise, suspicion, caution As he hesitated and felt uncertain, Laurence was seen striding toward L. Seeing this, everyone assumed that Laurence was bringing people over to severely punish L. However, the next moment was shocking. Mr. Willis, is that you? Whats going on? Did someone provoke you? You tell me, Ill handle it for you. No need for you to take matters into your own hands. Aftering over, Laurence politely addressed L. Hearing this, everyone was left dumbfounded, staring at the new representative of the Austin family in disbelief. What was happening? This guy attacked the Chambers familys younger generation, and the Austin familys reaction was unexpectedly understanding? Although the four major families in the Capitalpeted, they usually maintained a certain level of courtesy. At least in ordinary circumstances, they showed each other respect. But today, what was going on? Was the Austin family openly turning against the Chambers family? However, what happened next surprised everyone even more. Zachs eyes flickered a few times as he saw Laurences reaction. How could he not be sure who L was? He pointed at L and asked Maxwell beside him with an angry expression, Maxwell, is Mr. Willis who beat you up? Maxwell nodded arrogantly and proudly said, Yes! Its this scumbag! Uncle, please help me get revenge! He thought Zach had taken his side so he started shaking uncontrobly! But before anyone could react further, Zach pped Maxwell several times across his face without hesitation. You troublemaker! Mr. Willis must have had a reason to hit you! After pping him repeatedly, he grabbed Maxwell by his hair like holding a little chick, dragged him over to L. My nephew has no sense. Please dont be mad at him. He smiled apologetically at L after teaching Maxwell another lesson. Looking at all these scenes unfolding before them, everyone present werepletely dumbfounded! Chapter 338 Do You Know Me? Who could have expected that not only Laurence but even Zach, whose younger family member was assaulted, would be so polite to L! Moreover, far from causing trouble for L, they went on to give a good thrashing to Zachs nephew and even urged L to take revenge? What was going on? Altha shook his goatee, his expression changing rapidly. Penelope widened her eyes, shocked beyond measure, not feeling the pain on her face anymore. Harlow and Romeo were left dumbfounded! Everyone who was watching was dumbfounded. At this moment, L looked at Laurence and Zach with some surprise. He pointed to himself and asked inexplicably, Do you know me? Upon hearing this, Laurence and Zach smiled bitterly at the same time while nodding. I know you of course! Mr. Willis, I am Laurence from the Austin family; now I basically run the family since my older brother Alexander has temporarily stepped back, Laurence nodded as he introduced himself.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The meaning behind his words was obvious: the Austin family is now under his leadership; Isas father who caused trouble has stepped down! Lets just forget about any grudges between us Austin family members from now on, okay? Dont go crazy again someday attacking our family. Zach also said, I know you! We have to get acquainted with you, Mr. Willis! As one of the four families heads in Capital, how could he not know who destroyed the Britt family? He thought inwardly: You may not recognize me but I have to recognize you! Otherwise if something goes wrong with your aura, we might be ttened next time too. Oh hello there! Let me introduce myself; my name is L. L nodded mainly towards Zach as a gesture of respect since it wasnt surprising for someone like Laurence from the Austin family to already know him well enough. And since this middle-aged man had such a good attitude towards him as well, it made sense for L to introduce himself politely too. I understand I understand Zack kept nodding repeatedly before pointing at Maxwell saying, Mr. Willis, look at this little punk L waved his hand, Its fine. After all it wasnt anything serious! Its good that nothing serious happened, haha! Zackughed before kicking Maxwell again, Blind thing still hasnt apologized yet? Maxwell was now beaten swollen, trembling all over. But this time, there was no resentment or unwillingness in his eyes as he walked up to L honestly and said, L, Im sorry! I made a mistake Although he was arrogant and domineering, he wasnt stupid! Even his own uncle had to be respectful towards L. How could he afford to provoke him? At this moment, the other rich second-generation heirs also showed fear and nervousness, sweating profusely. They never thought that the person they had been mocking and ridiculing all along turned out to be someone who even the heads of two major families had to treat carefully. Im sorry Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis, we were wrong. Please dont lower yourself to our level. Um its my fault for not seeing clearly. Mr. Willis, if you dont mind driving my 918, then please take it as a gift from me! One clever rich second-generation heir offered his car keys while bowing obsequiously. L smiled without hesitation and epted them directly. Otherwise, he would have needed someone else to drive him back or take public transportation which would have been too much trouble for him. Alright then, I cant be bothered with you kids anymore, L said waving his hand dismissively before leaving. Hearing this, Laurence paused for a moment before asking, Mr. Willis, arent you here for the medical conference? Why are you leaving? What? Wasnt L here today specifically for the medical conference? Could it be that he came just so that he could beat up these second-generation heirs? L shrugged, I was indeed invited by Mr. Pearce but since they want me gone now I can hardly stay here any longer. Hearing this, Laurence turned around towards Altha coldly snorting, Dr. Pearce, if you really want Mr. Willis gone, then perhaps your Medicine Association should find another venue for its conference! Sorry but this manor is no longer avable for rent. However, well double your deposit refund! Wintervale Manor, as it turned out, was the property of the Austin family. Now that Laurence had just taken charge, what was he most afraid of? Of course, it was having another conflict with L! If L, after learning that the Wintervale Manor belonged to the Austin family, was kicked out of here andter decided to cause trouble for the Austin family, what would they do? As soon as these words fell, everyone present couldnt help but feel shocked beyond measure. The Austin family went so far as to kick Altha and the Medicine Association out just for L, forcing the conference to move locations? Althas face couldnt have looked worse at this point. He took a deep breath and put on an embarrassed smile as he approached L. Mr. Willis, please forgive me for my earlier behavior. I hope you wont hold it against me. Despite feeling humiliated and resentful, he knew they couldnt really move the conference elsewhere. Meanwhile, Penelope bit her lip in shock and resentment as she watched L. She never would have guessed that this man was such a force to be reckoned with; he wasnt just a toad but a golden dragon in disguise! In Penelopes eyes, the direct heirs of the four major families were already impressive enough to be her ideal partner; now she saw that even those high-ranking members had to treat L with respect and deference. Compared to him, Maxwell, one of those heirs, was nothing more than an insignificant person who could only apologize sheepishly. Penelope felt regretful but also indignant: why did someone so powerful need to pretend like an ordinary person? Was it fun or interesting for him? Did he enjoy ying dumb while secretly being strong? On another side of things, Romeo and Harlow watched this scene from afar with expressions full of wonderment. Both father and daughter thought about what they had seen before their eyes met in mutual understanding: why were both the Austin family and the Chambers family treating L like this? Could it be? Romeo turned towards someone nearby who seemed important enough to ask, Sir, are both the Austin family and the Chambers family here for this medical exchange event? Why havent we seen anyone from the Britt family? The mans face changed upon hearing Romeos question before sighing deeply, You must not be from around here if you dont know that the Britt family is finished. Upon hearing these words, Romeo and Harlow were shocked beyond belief; unable to believe what they had heard. What do you mean by finished? Chapter 339 Do I Need to Explain to You? Romeo and Harlow were both taken aback when they heard the man say that the Britt family was finished. Finished? What what does that mean? Harlow asked. It means just what it sounds like, doesnt it? The Britt family is done for! The man sneered before adding in a hushed tone, I heard theyve beenpletely wiped out. Who knows how many people have died? Even the head of the Britt family is gone, and many other members are being hunted down. Now there are only three major families left in Capital. Upon hearing this news, Romeo and Harlow exchanged a shocked look. Why are they finished? Who did this? Romeo asked while taking a deep breath. I dont know. The information has been blocked, replied the man who seemed to not want to say anything more on the matter. At this moment, both Romeo and Harlow wore expressions of disbelief as they stared at each other with wide eyes. Dad if the Britt family is finished and yet everyone from the Austin family treats L so kindly could it be that L had something to do with it? Harlows face twitched as she spoke while looking at L who had just entered into the conference hall apanied by Laurence and Zach. Her expression was one of utter disbelief. Romeo took another deep breath before replying gravely, Its possible! Either way, lets stay away from him today. And Harlowdont go around provoking that guy anymore! Lets go inside now; our mission today is towork, nothing else. Harlow nodded her head in agreement saying I understand. She then spun around once before asking her father, Daddo you think Im pretty? Of course youre pretty! Youre my daughter after all, replied Romeo with a smile on his face. He added confidently, Youll definitely be able to charm all those young talents today! Both father and daughter carried an unspoken question within them: did L really have such great abilities? Did he really cause destruction upon the entire Britt family? Once inside of conference hall area, L found himself a spot where he could eat some free buffet food while waiting for things to get started officially. Fraser had mentioned earlier that whoever performed best during this exchange would receive a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus nt. It seemed like there would be some sort of medicalpetition involved. L couldnt help but feel excited about it all! He was sitting there, and from time to time, many beautiful women and socialites approached him, wanting to get to know him and strike up a conversation. After all, many people had seen what happened outside the lobby just now. Many women who thought they were attractive suddenly became interested in L. If he could be treated politely by the representatives of both the the Chambers family and the Austin family, he must have some background. Many people thought that L was a wealthy heir from some family!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, L did not show any special interest in these beautiful women. He responded casually with an indifferent attitude towards them all. Meanwhile on another side of the room, Penelope joined several rich girls together. Penelope, whats this guy named Willis background? How can even Maxwells uncle treat him so politely? And Laurence from the Austin family also treats him respectfully. One rich girl whispered her thoughts aloud. I dont know! Penelope replied coldly while shaking her head. She stared at where L was sitting with resentment in her eyes. Penelope! Your grandfather asked you to go pick him up; he must want you two to get together! Look at how many other girls are trying to get close to him too. Youre much prettier than those girls; your chances are definitely better. Another rich girl suggested enthusiastically. Hearing this suggestion made Penelope re coldly at herpanion while gritting her teeth, What do you mean? Are you calling me a loose woman? No no no! Thats not what I meant. Penelope you misunderstood me! Im just saying that since L is so powerful, if you could develop something with him, it would be good for you The other girl kept waving her hands apologetically while exining herself awkwardly. Screw off! Who cares about that guy? What makes him so great anyway? Hes just an uncivilized scumbag! Penelope retorted harshly with a cold face. Oh well then dont go if you dont want to why do we have to argue? The rich girl who had been insulted by Penelope looked aggrieved as she pouted and spoke back. At this moment Penelope touched half of her face which still hurt after being pped earlier today. She felt more resentful towards L as she sat there thinking about it more deeply. In fact, she felt like she couldnt take anymore humiliation today. She, Penelope, had never been treated like this before! Even if she could say something back against L, it would make things better for herself. Thinking like this, she red fiercely in his direction before snorting contemptuously. The next moment, she stood up and gritted her teeth, saying, Fine! Ill go! But Im not going to show any favor to him like before. I want him to know that I still look down on him! With that, she walked over towards L with a cold expression on her face. L was currently enjoying some free food and drinks when he saw the woman approaching. This made Penelope feel even more disdainful towards this man. When he saw the womaning over, L couldnt help but pause for a moment with a hint of confusion in his eyes. Whats up? He nced at her sideways and asked expressionlessly. Penelope sneered and said mockingly, Do you think youre really something? In my opinion, youre just a small person with some kind of twisted taste! Dont think that just because the the Chambers family and the Austin family are polite to you means everyone will look up to you! I can tell you right now that I still look down on you! Upon hearing this statement from Penelope, L simply smiled faintly and said indifferently, You came all this way just to say these things? Does it have anything to do with me whether or not you look down on me? Penelopes tone suddenly faltered upon hearing his response. Seeing how indifferent he was acting only served as fuel for her anger. The next second, she gritted her teeth again saying, Youre nothing but an insidious little man who seeks attention from others! I seek attention from others? An insidious little man? L couldnt help but furrow his brows slightly as he questioned back. He had no intention of dealing with this woman in the first ce but why did she insist on continuing their conversation? Penelope sneered once more showing an extremely contemptuous gaze, Isnt it true though? Pretending to be weak is so interesting? Isnt that seeking attention from others? You think its cool acting like this, dont ya? Having money or power can allow ones modesty shine through appropriately. However, someone who purposely acts pretentious like yourself is shallowlyughable in my opinion. Heh Lughed silently without words. What are youughing at?! Am I wrong about what I said?! If it wasnt intentional, then why wear such in military clothing or take public transportation instead of driving your own car? Why would someone stoop so low as picking up one hundred dors off the ground, let alone actually taking a taxi here? Upon seeing L mocking smile once more while looking at herself made Penelopes face turn red out of anger. She continued questioning non-stop, making sure every word hit its mark. Looking at this woman before him only made Ls disgust grow stronger. He felt nothing butplete disdain towards women like these. The next second, he had no expression on his face and said calmly, Do I need to exin how I do things to you? Chapter 340 Am I Bullying? L was speechless and amused at the same time! Even if he had money and power, couldnt he dress more casually? Couldnt he take a train from the station? Was taking a taxi such an insult? Did he have to drive a luxury car everywhere he went? If one hundred dors fell on the ground, couldnt it be picked up? Heh, what kind of values and morals were these? In Ls mind, Penelope was truly shallow. It was difficult to connect with someone like her. Even if she was beautiful, she only had an attractive exterior L didnt bother exining himself to her. If he told her about his experience surviving an explosion that destroyed his clothes and car but left him alive, she would probably think that he was bragging. You Penelope pointed at L with anger flushing her face. She could feel his disdain towards her. She was Jieyson Universitys beauty queen; many wealthy men surrounded and adored her. When had anyone treated her like this before? What about me? L said dismissively. Miss Pearce, you should go do whatever it is you need to do instead of bothering me. Unless you want another p! L threatened as he waved his hand in front of Penelopes face. Penelope heard this threat and saw Ls action; instinctively she took a step back. Her face turned red with embarrassment as tears welled up in her eyes. She did not doubt that this uncivilized man would hit her again! Just wait for me! Ill remember this! Penelope gritted through clenched teeth while trying to show how much contempt she held for him. But in reality, all she felt now after confronting him again was humiliation, self-inflicted humiliation! After throwing down a harsh remark, Penelope was about to turn around and leave. As she turned, she almost collided with someone. Seeing this person, Penelope couldnt hold back her grievances, and tears started rolling down. For those unaware, it would seem like she had suffered a great deal of humiliation. Penelope, whats wrong? Altha, upon seeing her granddaughter like this, asked with a stern expression. Grandpa Penelope choked out a word, turned to nce at L, her expression full of resentment. Seeing this, Altha red at L. Young man, do you find it amusing? Why do you keep bullying my granddaughter? L was taken aback and shook his head speechlessly. I didnt, he replied. What? Werent you just saying you were going to hit me? Penelope tearfully questioned. L furrowed his brows, unsure of how to exin himself for a moment. The truth was, he couldnt be bothered with the hassle. Fine, I misspoke. Can we move on now? L waved his hand, eager to get rid of Penelope. At this point, Altha snorted heavily. Mr. Willis, dont think that I let you stay here because Im afraid of you. I just didnt want to disrupt the normal proceedings of this exchange meeting. Just because Mr. Chambers and Mr. Austin were polite to you doesnt mean I have to cater to your whims! With my medical skills and connections in Kreanford, even throughout the country, if you push too far, I guarantee there will be consequences! Upon hearing this statement, Ls expression turned cold as anger shed in his eyes. I pushed too far? Mr. Pearce, do you know whats really going on here? Youre using me without knowing all the facts. Altha spoke coldly, Regardless of what happened before or after that p, as a grown man, is it appropriate for you to hit a young woman like that? Be careful with your actions or else dont me me for being impolite! With those words spoken out loud by Altha him self, he then swept his coat sleeve and took Penelope away from there. L narrowed his eyes at his retreating figure while feeling indignant inside; Altha never asked about the reason behind everything! Its true when they say the apple doesnt fall far from the tree! This grandfather who had no principles but only protected family members like an overprotective parent made it clear why Penelope acted so arrogant and rude towards others! Frasers friend wasnt exactly someone with good character either? That thought crossed Ls mind Meanwhile, on one side stood Altha holding onto his granddaughter who was crying pitifully; looking at her tears falling down made his heart ache even more deeply than before Penelope dont cry anymore its not worth getting angry over someone like him. He inwardly sneered thinking about Fraser introducing such a person into their lives? Someone whose character was so low he would bully a girl repeatedly?! Even if he had great medical skills, he couldnt see how impressive L could possibly be.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Penelope stomped her foot in frustration. Grandpa, with your incredible medical skills and all the important people you know, cant you use your connections to take care of this guy? Are you just going to let someone p your granddaughter and do nothing about it? She began to cry. Seeing his granddaughter like this made Altha feel uneasy. He was even more angry at L now. After thinking for a while, he spoke in a calm voice. Alright my dear granddaughter, stop crying! Dont worry, I will take care of it. Penelope wiped away her tears and looked at Altha with hope in her eyes. Okay then when are you going to find someone to teach Willis a lesson for me? Altha thought for a moment before responding. Maybe soon! If someone can cure Mr. Macdonalds illness today, he will surely be grateful towards me! And then As he spoke these words, Althas face showed a cold smile. Mr. Macdonald? Penelopes eyes lit up upon hearing the name. She knew that whoever had such an identity must be extraordinary but she didnt have much contact with her grandpas patients since she spent most of her time at the university. Yes! Mr. Macdonald is from an extremely powerful family who hase out from hiding recently and his status is incredibly high. Altha continued exining, We ordinary people cannot even imagine how strong he is! His followers can easily kill any master-level martial artist. If we could get on Mr. Macdonalds good side and ask him for help dealing with L, it would be easy-peasy! He chuckled, You could give him as many ps as you want! Upon hearing this, Penelope became excited and amazed, Mr. MacDonald is so powerful? His followers can kill masters so easily? Chapter 341 Mr. Macdonald Of course! The power behind Mr. Macdonald is notparable to the four major families of the Capital. Altha warned Penelope. But the premise is that todays exchange meeting can cure Mr. Macdonalds illness! Otherwise, dont think too much about teaching L a lesson. Penelope nodded and asked, So Grandpa, you organized this medical exchange just for Mr. Macdonald? Altha confirmed it with a nod and said, Yes! With my medical skills alone, I cannot cure Mr. Macdonalds illness. I hope someone who attends this medical exchange can treat this strange disease. Upon hearing this news, Penelope was curious and asked what kind of disease he had. Altha hesitated before saying in a low voice, It is a very strange skin disease! A skin disease? Penelope was shocked at first but then relieved when she found out it wasnt contagious. Its not contagious; its just an abnormality in his own skin tissue, Altha exined further. Penelope breathed a sigh of relief but couldnt help thinking about something else as her eyes darted around suspiciously. Altha noticed her granddaughters behavior and decided to change the subject by checking his watch, Okay, now lets stop talking about that. Mr. MacDonald should be arriving soon so I need to go greet him. Grandpa, can Ie with you? Penelope eagerly offered herself as an assistant to Altha. He looked at his granddaughter thoughtfully for a moment before agreeing, Sure why not? Lets go together. He knew what was on her mind but didnt object since if she could develop some sort of rtionship with Mr. MacDonald, then their family would benefit greatly from it. Together they walked out into the hall where several assistants from the Medicine Association were waiting along with them at the entrance for Raphael MacDonalds arrival. Not long after, a convoy of luxury cars drove into the Wintervale Manor. This grandeur truly befits someone of great importance! Penelope eximed. From the frontmost car, worth tens of millions, a handsome young man stepped out. Behind him followed a middle-aged attendant with a simple appearance. As for the people getting out of the other luxury cars, each one exuded amanding presence, clearly rare experts seldom seen in mundane society. Grandpa, is that Mr. Macdonald? Penelope gestured with her eyes and asked.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Yes, Altha nodded and led the group to greet him with a smile. Penelope hurriedly followed, even taking a few quick steps to get in front of her grandfather. As she looked at the handsome young man, her eyes sparkled with admiration. Raphaels tall figure and handsome appearance were enough to make anyone fall for him. Penelope thought he was like a prince charming in her mind, not only from a good family but also so good-looking! Hello, Mr. MacDonald, Im Althas granddaughter, Penelope. On behalf of all the guests today, my grandfather and I wee you here, she said sweetly as she smiled at Raphael. She tried hard to show off her charm because if she could win over Raphael, then revenge against L would be easy! In her heart, Penelope gritted her teeth thinking about how badly she wanted to take back what L had taken from her! She wanted nothing more than to destroy his face! However, when Raphael looked at Penelope for a moment, he turned his attention elsewhere without any interest in pursuing anything further. At this point, he had other things on his mind, How are the preparations going, Mr. Pearce? Altha sighed inwardly, thinking to himself that even with his granddaughters beauty, she couldnt catch Raphaels attention? Everyone who should be here has arrived! Mr. MacDonald, pleasee in! Altha said. Hmm, Raphael nodded indifferently. At that moment, the middle-aged attendant snorted coldly at Altha, his tone carrying a hint of threat. I hope someone can cure my young masters illness today! Otherwise hmph! Yes, yes I have done my best to invite experts from the medical field, Altha replied with a mix of sincerity and fear, tinged with helplessness. Penelope stood there with an awkward expression, a hint of sadness and unwillingness flickering deep in her eyes. She hadnt expected to be ignored by yet another man. Raphael didnt even spare her a second nce? L sat in the conference hall, feeling bored. He had noticed Romeo and Harlow, the father and daughter duo, who were mingling in the hall. Harlow was unting her beauty to the young gentlemen everywhere she went L sneered inwardly, feeling contemptuous. But since these two didnt bother him, L couldnt be bothered with them either. At this point, he was getting a little impatient. In the conference hall, people were grouped together trying towork and make connections. However, there didnt seem to be anything rted to medical exchange going on. Wasnt it said that the one who performed the best would have a chance to obtain a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus? Could it be that what mattered wasnt medical skills but social skills? L secretly scoffed in his heart Just then, there was amotion at the entrance of the hall. The next second, an handsome young man walked in under everyones attention and surrounded by Altha and Penelope among others who were all eager and enthusiastic around him. L narrowed his eyes slightly with surprise written on his face. Experts! So many experts? The handsome young man leading them was actually an early Core Formationt powerhouse at about Ls age! And the middle-aged follower beside him must have even more terrifying strength because L couldnt see through him at all. He felt as if this person was like a deep pool, unfathomable! In addition to them, all of their other followers had strength above Uppecia level too! Hiss L secretly took in a breath of cold air wondering where these group of freaks came from? Everyone stop! Be quiet! Ill introduce you. This is Raphael MacDonald Young Master At this point Altha opened up his microphone addressing everyone in the hall but Raphael interrupted him halfway through his speech by waving his hand dismissively saying coldly, Dont waste your breath with so much nonsense; just let someone treat me! Chapter 342 All At A Loss Uh Alright! Lets get back to the topic, Altha chuckled awkwardly. At this moment, everyone in the hall turned their attention towards Raphael, with a hint of suspicion on their faces. Who is this young master? He looks different from everyone else! Thats right! Even Mr. Pearce listens to him. Look at his followers, all of them seem to be experts with bulging temples. Have you not seen it? Mr. Pearces granddaughter has been following Mr. Macdonald closely with a courteous attitude. When did Miss Pearce be so proactive? The crowd whispered among themselves Oh my Just then, a beautiful figure suddenly rushed out from the crowd and stumbled towards Raphael. It was Harlow! The middle-aged follower next to Raphael reacted quickly and blocked her with his arm. What are you doing? he asked coldly. Harlow looked flustered and adjusted her messy bangs while still looking pretty. Her eyes were watery as she said pitifully, Im sorry, someone pushed me just now. I I didnt mean it. Mr. MacDonald, thank you for letting your man catch me or I would have fallen. Although Altha had not properly introduced Raphael yet, even a blind man could tell that he was extraordinary. How could Harlow miss such an opportunity to show herself in front of him? Raphael nced at Harlow and there was an imperceptible hint of mockery in his eyes before turning back to Altha and saying, Continue. Altha nodded and raised his voice again, Everyone here today is an outstanding figure in the medical industry. Since today is a medical exchange conference, we naturally have topare our medical skills. Those who perform well will not only establish their reputation through this conference but also receive Thousand-Year Snow Lotus as reward! Oh? How do wepare? A senior doctor asked loudly. Altha smiled, Thats a good question! The method forparison is simple. Whoever can cure Mr. MacDonalds strange illness wins. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned their attention towards Raphael, showing confusion on their faces. L was blending in with the crowd, wondering if the real deal was finally starting. If not, he might as well leave Oh? Whats wrong with Mr. MacDonald? someone asked. Altha didnt say anything but looked at Raphael and said, Mr. MacDonald, you Raphael hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. It was embarrassing to reveal his illness in front of so many people. However, he had no other choice if he wanted to get better. After all, he came from a hidden family and nobody would know who he really was after this event. These people wouldnt have any contact with him either. With that thought in mind, Raphael expressionlessly began taking off his clothes. Half a minuteterMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hiss! Everyone present showed expressions of shock and disgust while gasping for air! Penelope had been standing next to Raphael all along but now her face turned pale as she quickly stepped back away from him. Harlow did the same thing by taking several steps back to keep a safe distance from Raphael. At this moment, Raphael stood shirtless revealing his unsightly body covered in some kind of keratin disease that made him look like an old tree bark covering his skin all over. Just one nce at it would make anyone feel goosebumps and shivers down their spine. Even more disturbingly were the small wood-like fragments falling off whenever he moved around even slightly! Who could have thought that Raphael who looked so handsome actually suffered from such terrible skin disease? At this moment, feeling the peculiar gazes from the people around him, Raphaels eyes flickered with a coldness deep within. Especially when he saw the two women who had just been trying to seduce him and get close to him, now retreating as if avoiding a gue, a shadow of gloom appeared on his face. Dont panic everyone! Mr. MacDonalds skin disease is not contagious! Altha reassured everyone while waving his hand gently towards them. The next second, he looked around expectantly saying, Is there any skilled doctor here willing to help treat Mr. MacDonald? Or perhaps any pharmaceuticalpany owner has an effective prescription on hand? As long as you can cure Mr. MacDonalds illness even partially, then Thousand-Year Snow Lotus will be yours. And, on top of that, you can also gain the friendship of Mr. MacDonald. I am truly grateful to him! Althas voice fell and there was amotion in the room. Ill take a look, said an elderly doctor with white hair and beard, stepping forward bravely. Oh, its Mr. Kelly from Qusall. Althas eyes lit up at his words and he gestured for him toe over. Tobias Kelly made a sound of agreement before walking over to Raphael and examining him closely, taking his pulse, checking his eyelids, observing his tongue coating After a series of observations, Tobias furrowed his brow and shook his head repeatedly. Finally he said that he had never heard of this strange disease where the skin turned into wood. Seeing this result made Altha sigh bitterly while Raphael and his entourage looked disappointed as well, but they had expected as much Is there anyone else? Even if it doesnt work out, you can still try, said the middle-aged follower without any prompting from Altha. One by one, other doctors who were confident in their medical skills or skilled in treating difficult diseases stepped forward to examine Raphaels condition, some even used des to scrape off some keratinized tissue for closer inspection! But ultimately they were all powerless! Althas face grew increasingly grim while Raphael and hispany looked more disappointed than ever before. When thest doctor left dejectedly without anyone elseing forward for quite some time afterwards, Raphael turned livid with anger! All useless! A bunch of quacks! All just mediocre physicians! Raphael cursed through gritted teeth until suddenly he locked eyes with Penelope and Harlow, then gave them an evil smirk!! Chapter 343 It’s Deserved The doctors present were well-known, but in the end, they were all powerless to help Raphaels illness. Feeling extremely disappointed with todays hopeless treatment, Raphael was filled with various negative emotions. In front of everyone, he exploded in anger and cursed! The next second, he even targeted Harlow and Penelope. Hearing him curse everyone as useless in the medical field, the faces of these celebrities turned ugly. But because no one was named directly, everyone dared not speak out their anger. After all, Raphael looked like someone not to be messed with; even without considering his background alone could intimidate anyone with his skilledpanions by his side. Grab her and her! Take them away for me! If you cant cure this disease today, then taking two women back to y around with wouldnt be bad either! The next second, Raphael pointed at Penelope and Harlow while ordering his followers beside him. Yes sir! The followers respectfully replied; two of them immediately took action to control Harlow and Penelope. What are you doing? Let go of me! No I dont want to go back with him! The two beauties who had just been flirting shamelessly towards Raphael screamed in terror as they struggled desperately against their captors. If Raphael didnt have this skin disease on him, then both Harlow and Penelope probably would have willingly thrown themselves into his arms without needing anyone elses help. However, at this moment when they saw Raphaels horrifying upper body that made people unable to look straight at it, both women felt a chill run down their spine, knowing that there was no way things could get any better below the waistline either! But even if they struggled, it would be useless since Raphaels followers were all experts; how could these two weak girls escape? Seeing this scene unfold before them caused everyone presents face color changed! Altha and Romeo showed shock mixed with fury on their faces, Mr. MacDonald, what what are you doing? Penelope is my granddaughter! Show me some respect and dont mess around! Altha was sweating profusely while pleading earnestly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Romeo also shouted anxiously, What are you doing? What are you guys doing? Let go of my daughter! Hmph! That middle-aged follower red fiercely at Romeo before coldly snorting heavily. Pfft! Romeos face turned pale as he felt a wave of fear wash over him from the mans intimidating gaze and presence. He couldnt help but cough up blood! Bang, bang, bang Crack Not only that, but all the ss around the hall shattered under the middle-aged mans breath. Even the porcin tiles on the ground cracked and broke apart! Everyone in the hall was shocked and silent at once. They all looked at Raphael and his group of experts with solemnity and fear, including Laurence and Zach from two major families who dared not to speak out for a moment. At this time, two followers grabbed Penelope and Harlow before bringing them in front of Raphael. Raphael reached out his hand to pinch both womens chins with a yful look on his face. Dont mess around? I didnt mess around! he said with a smirk. Why did I choose only these two instead of others? Its because they showed interest in me by flirting in front of me! So I let them serve me well! Hahaha Raphael sneered at Altha, his face filled with mockery and taunting. Due to his strange illness, he had no interest in ying around with women. His interest in Harlow and Penelope, who had been trying to seduce him, wasnt that great either. However, when he took off his shirt, revealing his body covered in scars like old tree bark, the reactions of these two women angered Raphael. How dare these two bitches dare to look down on him? As these words were heard, the expressions of the people present varied. Many of them looked at Harlow and Penelope with disdain and mockery. Indeed! Werent they trying to get close to Raphael before, finding various opportunities to approach him? If they were to be med, it could only be their own twisted intentions! Thinking about it, they deserved it! Altha opened his mouth, his face filled with deep regret and embarrassment. If he had known, he wouldnt have allowed his granddaughter toe today. Who was flirting around? Let go of me, dont touch me! Ah! Penelopes face turned red, shouting in anger. Harlow shook her head, I didnt do anything like that! What were you thinking in broad daylight? I just identally fell down. I have no interest in you! Help, help! A contemptuous smile appeared on Raphaels face. Not flirting around? Your grandfather came to greet me, and you ran ahead of him, practically sticking to me. Isnt that flirting around? And as for you, identally falling down? It was your father who pushed you, right? Hehe Upon hearing this, Penelope and Harlow showed deep shame on their faces, wishing they could disappear into the ground. Some in the crowd hissed and others took pleasure in their misfortune. Especially other women who looked at Penelope and Harlow with mockery and ridicule. Some felt a sense of relief that they had not acted like them earlier by throwing themselves at Raphael. Althas and Romeos expressions changed constantly. Enough talk! Take these women with us! Although we gained nothing from treating the illness, these two women are quite attractive. Taking them back to y is worth our trip! At this point Raphael waved his hand with a cold smile on his face full of ill intentions. After speaking he was about to take people away directly without further ado. His followers grabbed Harlow and Penelope without hesitation or exnation as they followed along behind him. There were many wealthy people present including members of the Austin family and the Chambers family but no one thought they could afford to provoke Raphael, let alone offend him for Penelope or Harlows sake! Help! Help! I dont want to sleep with this monster! Let me go! Letting out desperate cries for help while struggling fiercely made it seem like she was a pig being ughtered! She only felt her scalp tingling every time she looked at Raphael, making her nauseous with disgust just imagining what it would be like if he touched her skin intimately! At this moment, she regretted everything deeply wishing she had never shown off her beauty in front of Raphael! The next second under despairing circumstances amidst the crowd, she saw a familiar figure which made her shiver as if seeing ast straw before drowning Brother-inw! Save me please! Oh right! My brother-inw is a divine doctor; he can definitely cure your young masters illness! Chapter 344 Trade Is Trade, What’s There To Talk About Friendship? Uh? Raphaels face froze when he heard this. What did you say? Harlow shouted urgently, I said my brother-inw is a miracle doctor and hes here today! With his medical skills, he can definitely cure you! Oh? Who is your brother-inw and where is he? Raphael asked in a deep voice. At this moment, Ls expression was dark as he looked at Harlow with anger and disgust. He never expected that she would try to drag him down at such a crucial moment. Its him! Hes my brother-inw! He is a miracle doctor but didnt use his skills just now. Let me go and Ill ask my brother-inw to help you heal! Harlow pointed in Ls direction as she spoke, then shouted urgently towards him, Brother-inw, save me! Save me What are you doing standing there? Arent your medical skills very powerful? Are you going to stand by and watch me die without helping me? Swish swish swish At this point, everyone turned their attention towards L. The people who were previously standing in front of him quickly moved aside to expose him before everyone else. Raphael and his followers also stared at L. Youre her brother-inw; can you cure my illness? Raphael looked coldly at L while showing an unmistakable look of doubt on his face because L looked too young for such high-level medical expertise even if he had been studying medicine since birth. Yes yes yes! Its him! Brother-inw, save me please! Harlow pleaded repeatedly while Romeo blinked rapidly before jumping out to say, Mr. MacDonald, L has remarkable medical skills; if he agrees to treat your illness, it wont be an issue. Thats right! Unless he refuses. Brother-inw, dont just stand there watching! Harlow echoed the sentiment as well. She looked at L, a cunning and sinister glint shing deep in her eyes. I let you witness this spectacle, but even if I have to suffer, you wont have it easy either. Romeo held the same intention, wanting to drag L down with him. L gave a cold nce at the father and daughter, then turned to Raphael and said in a cold voice, I can cure your illness, but Im not her brother-inw! Do whatever you want with her! Originally, he wasnt in a hurry to take action and didnt mind watching Harlow and Penelope embarrass themselves. However, now that Harlow had made him the center of attention, she had prematurely exposed him. With no other choice, L had to treat Raphael now. Whether it was for the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus or to avoid unnecessary trouble, he couldnt afford to offend Raphael. Raphael raised an eyebrow at Ls offer, Oh? You think you can cure me? L smiled nomittally, If I do cure you, will you give me a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus? He directed his question straight at Raphael instead of Altha, who was hosting the event and wouldnt have ess to such a precious prize. The thought of obtaining such a rare Heavenly Material and Earthly Treasure made L eager with anticipation. The snow lotus contained potent spiritual energy and absorbed the essence of sun and moon; it would be perfect for refining high-grade elixirs or directly absorbing its spiritual energy. Ls current strength was at the peak of Uppeciate stage cultivation realm; he only needed one more step to reach Core Formation Realm. If he could get his hands on this Thousand-Year Snow Lotus, it might just be enough for him to break through. Raphael nodded in agreement with Ls request but warned him not to make false promises or face dire consequences. L chuckled lightly, I dont have any other requests except that you keep your promise. He then turned towards Altha and requested a room for himself where he could treat Raphael. Altha was surprised by Ls sudden change in demeanor; he had given up hope on finding anyone capable of curing Raphael until now. Fraser had introduced this young man as someone special; perhaps there was some truth behind his words after all? The others present watched L with mixed expressions. Some were skeptical while others worried about him. Good! I hope you wont disappoint me! Raphael deeply looked at L and nodded. Then, he pointed at Harlow and Penelope and ordered his middle-aged attendant, Keep an eye on these two, dont let them go! Upon hearing this, Harlow, who thought she had sessfully redirected her hatred towards L, suddenly had a face full of tears. Penelopes expression, on the other hand, becameplicated. She hadnt expected that it was the person she had always looked down upon and antagonized who brought about a turning point in the situation. Penelope silently prayed that L could cure Raphael; otherwise, her own fate would be incredibly tragic. In the room, only L and Raphael remained. Ill ask you again: can you really cure me? Raphael stared at L with a tone full of doubt. Lets give it a try. Im 80% sure, replied L calmly. In fact, he already knew what Raphaels problem was and just wanted to y it safe so as not to make him feel like curing him was easy. Upon hearing this response, excitement shed across Raphaels face. He had searched for countless doctors for his strange illness and tried every method possible within his family and even sought help from Judge, an evil doctor from Medicine God Valley in martial arts circles.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In the end, he tried looking for hope in the secr world but never heard anyone say they were 80% sure they could cure him before now. How wonderful! If you can really cure me, then you will be my savior! Not only will I give you a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus but also owe you an enormous favor! From now on we are brothers! eximed Raphael passionately while warning sternly atst, Of course if I find outter that your words were just empty promises or if my condition doesnt improve after treatment, then dont expect me to let things slide! Raphael took a deep breath as he spoke because he knew that his strange illness wasnt just skin-deep. Judge warned him that as his condition worsened one day, all of his internal organs would be woody until theypletely decayed which meant death! Upon hearing this, L smiled and said, Very well, I will do my best. However, deep inside, he sneered. He thought to himself, even if I cure you, we dont have to be brothers. We are merely using each other for our own benefit. Lets keep it as a transaction. Why bother with any personal feelings? Chapter 345 What Are You Joking About? This young master from a prominent family had such a domineering and arrogant demeanor. He kept saying things like if you cant cure me, then what will happen L felt it was best to keep his distance from this kind of person. Next, L had Raphael take off his pants and lie down on the bed. Looking at him, L clicked his tongue. Raphaels skin was almost entirely like tree bark except for his face and hands. Thanks to meeting me, otherwise before long your internal organs would have necrosis! At that time, even immortals couldnt save you! Hearing this, Raphael looked deeply at L with some confidence in the guys medical skills because what he said was simr to what he heard from the Medicine God Valleys Judge. You say you can cure me? Will it be permanent or just temporary relief? Raphael asked in a deep voice. Of course it will be permanent! replied L confidently. Oh? Can you tell what caused my illness? Why did I get sick? Raphaels eyes lit up as he couldnt help but ask. There are many factors involved which cannot be exined in detail right now. If Im not mistaken though, your lungs were previously injured werent they? asked L vaguely as he didnt know much about Raphael and wanted to keep some cards hidden from him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, while being so evasive with him like that left Raphael surprised as he looked at L with admiration in his eyes. Yes! I was injured five years ago when my lungs were hurt, nodded Raphael agreeing with him. L, is it? Your insight is truly sharp! My illness is rted to that injury? asked Raphael again amazed by how much insight this doctor hadpared even to Medicine God Valleys Judge. After all, those injuries healed long ago! Well it has something to do with it, replied L nonchntly trying not to give too much away yet still impressing Raphael who thought highly of him for being able to see through things others could not. Hmm lets stop talking about that for now. Let me give you an injection first! Seeing how shocked Raphael seemed after hearing all of this information, L secretly rolled his eyes thinking how easy it was fooling this guy Okay, said Raphael calmly as hey there waiting for treatment while feeling more hopeful than ever before about getting better thanks to Ls treatment! L secretly sneered as he began administering acupuncture on the acupoints. He knew why Raphael had contracted this strange illness. Everyones five-element constitution was different, some were more inclined towards earth, while others had a wood attribute constitution. Raphaels constitution leaned towards the wood element. He contracted this strange illness because he had been practicing for years and umted arge amount of wood element in his body. Initially, this wasnt an issue, but when he suffered lung damage, it disrupted the bnce of the five elements in his body. In traditional medicine, lungs belong to metal and metal restrains wood! If Raphaels lung function hadnt been damaged, then relying on the gold attribute of his lungs would naturally regte and suppress the excess wood attributes in his body. However, due to lung damage that year caused by an ident or injury; it led to an imbnce in the five elements within him which eventually caused such a strange disease! Currently only skin woody changes had urred, butter stages will bepletely like a vegetative person All L needed to do was use dragon energy with acupuncture to stimte Raphaels lungs and colon functions belonging to gold organs so as to restrain excess wood attributes within him. That was all that needed doing for results could be seen Outside in the hall! Many people were worried about being implicated themselves and have already left this exchange meeting one after another. Of course, many stayed behind wanting to see what would happen next. Do you think this young man named L can cure Mr. MacDonald? Who knows? L didnt even show up at first until he was dragged out by his sister-inw. Yeah! Im afraid there is no confidence? I think so too! Otherwise if there is confidence that he can cure Mr. MacDonald, who wouldnt want his friendship? Listening to these discussion, Althas face changed unpredictably with both anticipation and anxiety inside him. He really hoped that L could actually cure Raphael even if it just worked somewhat! Otherwise, he couldnt escape responsibility either! Because when he initially treated Raphael before as psoriasis or other skin diseases which resulted instead worsening upon returning home from treatment So if he couldnt find someone who could treat this weird disease, then Raphael would definitely not let him go scot-free. Grandpa, do you think L can seed? At this time, Penelope asked anxiously beside her grandfather. I hope so! Altha sighed and then turned to her granddaughter, asking, By the way, Penelope, what happened between you and L? Why did he hit you? Huh? Penelopes face flickered for a moment as she hesitantly said, What else could it be? Because he has no manners! I kindly brought him over and even took him into the conference hall. But he didnt know how to behave! He got angry because of a joke I made. His temper is just too small! Oh? What joke did you make? Altha raised an eyebrow. At this point, his anger towards L had dissipated. Seeing his granddaughters evasive behavior made him think that things might not be so simple. Just just a joke Penelope said. Altha frowned when he saw this and noticed several wealthy girls who had been with his granddaughter before nearby. He asked them, Do you know what really happened? Tell me. The wealthy girl whom Penelope had insulted earlier sneered and wouldnt help cover up for Penelope. She recounted the whole story in detail. After listening to it all, Altha red at his granddaughter with red-faced anger. Penelope! You you actually made him wear a dog leash?! You humiliated L so much that its no wonder he hit you! Penelopes face suddenly became very ugly as she hung down her head without saying anything. Altha pointed at his granddaughter and sighed again, Ah Ive spoiled you too much! This time let it serve as a lesson for you. When Les outter, we must apologize to him! Hearing this statement caused Penelopes face to show some resentment; however, deep down inside, she was still full of unwillingness. Apologize to L even though he hit her first? Even if my joke went too far, thought Penelope, he already hit me once so why should I apologize? Besides who knows if hell evene out or not? Mr. MacDonald said that if he cant cure him, then they wont let him go. Penelope was skeptical about apologizing. Hearing these words from his granddaughter caused Altha gritted teeth while sighing, Penelope, youre still saying such cold-hearted things? If L cant cure Mr. MacDonald, there will be consequences for us too; dont forget that. After hearing this statement from Altha, Penelopes expression changedpletely. She remained silent after taking one nce at Raphaels followers beside herself who were still staring at her uneasily. As soon as she thought about the terrifying bark on Raphaels body, she shuddered with fear. Meanwhile, Harlow and Romeo were feeling incredibly conflicted. On one hand, they hoped that L could cure Raphael, but on the other hand, they wanted L to suffer too. Chapter 346 Recognizing a Brother-in-Law and a Boyfriend Inside the room! Alright, lets stop here for now! L let out a sigh, looking exhausted. As he spoke, Raphael stood up from the bed and looked surprised at this point. L had used silver needles to inject true energy into his body and Raphael could feel it coursing through him. He never expected that someone who looked around his age could use energy to control needles like this. But in the next second, when he sat up, the shock on Raphaels face turned into pure joy asrge chunks of bark-like substance fell off his body onto the floor with a rustling sound. Raphael shook himself and saw that almost all of the bark-like folds on his arms and legs had fallen off cleanly, revealing slightly reddish skin underneath! This this is Raphael widened his eyes in disbelief as he grabbed Ls arm tightly. L you really cured me? Haha my damn strange illness was actually cured by you? L coughed before replying, Mr. MacDonald, dont get too excited yet! Ive only cleared some toxins from your body so far! It may take three or four more treatments before I canpletely eradicate your disease. After hearing this news, Raphael calmed down slightly. He carefully examined himself in front of a mirror and found that although most of the folds were gone from his limbs, there were stillrge patches of bark left on his stomach and back. But even so, it made him incredibly excited, It doesnt matter! I know it wont be possible to cure everything at once! Even if it takes thirty or forty times to heal mepletely! Raphael smiled brightly at L with shining eyes, I said before that if you can cure my illness, then we will be brothers! Erm Mr. MacDonald, why are you calling me brother? L felt awkward. As long as you can cure my disease then well be sworn brothers! Raphael waved happily while making an oath with great righteousness. At this moment, Raphael grabbed Ls arm and said enthusiastically, Brother, how abouting back home with me? If my elders knew that you could cure my illness, they would surely thank you greatly! It wont just be a Thousand-Year Snow Lotus anymore! I can tell that youre also a cultivator, perhaps even at the Uppecia level. I promise to provide enough cultivation resources for you if youe. Hearing this, L didnt feel happy but instead his face darkened. This guy sounded nice but did he want to bring gim back just to cure him? Mr. MacDonald, I appreciate your kindness but I dont like taking advantage of people. We agreed on one Thousand-Year Snow Lotus and nothing more. As someone who hasnt seen much of the world before, if I were to go to your residence and meet your elders there, it might scare me half to death! And if I die from being scared too much, then who will cure your illness? Haha Lughed. Upon hearing this response from L, Raphael shed an expression of displeasure in his eyes beforeughing it off saying, Well then forget about it! If you dont want to visit as a guest, then I cant force you, right? He looked deeply into Ls eyes with interest and said, L youre quite interesting, arent you? Lughed along with him for a few moments while both men saw through each others thoughts. At this moment, L secretly felt relieved that he had left some room for himself by notpletely curing Raphaels illness. He was wary of him turning against him and disowning him once he was cured. Dealing with arrogant scions of influential families like Raphael, L was also uncertain about what actions he might take once he no longer held any value for him. Moreover, L had his own ns and calctions! As long as he didntpletely heal Raphaels ailment, thetter would still need him around. L was surrounded by enemies everywhere so there maye a time when he faced danger beyond what he could handle. However, in such cases, Raphael may prove useful after all. Besides, his death would mean no one else could treat Raphaels condition In the exchange hall, everyone waited without knowing how long theyd been waiting. Finally, two figures walked out side-by-side! Theyre here! Wow, that was quick. I wonder if hes cured! It cant be that easy, can it? The crowd murmured amongst themselves. At this moment, the most nervous people were Altha and his granddaughter, as well as Harlow and Romeos father-daughter duo.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The four of them anxiously watched L and Raphael approach with questioning looks on their faces. Just then, Raphael looked around the room and suddenlyughed out loud. In the next second, he threw his arm around Ls shoulder and shouted excitedly, From today on, L is my half-brother! Everyone here is a witness! Upon hearing this statement, the room fell silent for a moment before erupting into chaos. What? Mr. MacDonald recognizes L as his brother? This could it mean hes been cured? It certainly seems like it! For a moment there Altha and Penelope along with Harlows father-daughter duo breathed a sigh of relief. But in the next second, one of Raphaels middle-aged followers caught sight of his young mastering out from inside. He signaled to two other men who then roughly grabbed hold of Harlow and Penelope before heading towards Raphael. Master, said one follower while gesturing towards the two women they had just captured. What should we do with these two women? Raphael looked at both women with an amused expression on his face. Mr. MacDonald, please spare me! My brother-inw has cured you so you cannot repay him by harming us. Harlow shouted anxiously. The term freeloader that used toe so naturally from her mouth was now reced with brother-inw, as if it rolled off her tongue effortlessly. Penelope, once again brought before Raphael, paled in fear, her countenance losing its color, and a shiver running through her. Her eyes flickered for a moment, and with a hint of a sob in her voice, she said, Mr. MacDonald, you canty a hand on me! I I am Ls girlfriend. Since you and L are now brothers, that makes me your sister-inw! Please please dont do anything rash! As soon as these words were spoken, the group of wealthy scions who had previously humiliated L alongside Penelope nearly spat out blood in disbelief. L looked at these two women with a disdainful expression on his face. These two women were truly something! Fearing Raphaels advances, they were now scared to the point where one called him brother-inw, and the other imed to be his girlfriend? Chapter 347 Being Played Like a Fool L looked at Harlow and Penelope, sneering as he asked, When did I be your brother-inw? When did I be your boyfriend? A look of unease shed across Harlows face. Youre already my brother-inw, arent you? she said. She turned to Raphael and said urgently, Mr. MacDonald, L is my cousins husband. Im his sister-inw! Really really Penelopes face turned red as she gritted her teeth and said, You you hit me so you have to take responsibility for me! If youre not my boyfriend, then who is? Hearing this, everyone present couldnt help but show a look of disdain towards the two women. Especially those who had seen Penelope with several rich second-generation men in front of the hall before humiliating L were even more full of contempt. Several wealthy girls gathered together andughed mockingly. Hmph! Before they acted like they were too good for L but now they insist that hes their boyfriend or brother-inw! Thats right! Theyre usually so arrogant. It turns out that they have no shame. Maxwells expression at this moment was even worse. He had been pursuing Penelope for a long time but she had always been elusive towards him. Unexpectedly today she first actively approached Raphael, then insisted that L was her boyfriend next. This young master from the the Chambers family felt deeply struck! Being a bootlicker until having nothing left At this moment, L looked at Harlow and Penelope with an oh sound as he nodded his head slightly. So it turns out like this? The next second he smiled saying, Why bother? Why does Mr. MacDonald recognize me as his brother? Because I can cure his illness. As he spoke these words again while looking at both women, I say, his disease can be cured! Understand? Hearing these words, Penelope and Harlow were stunned for a few seconds before finally reacting. Ah? They looked at Raphael who was wearing clothes by now, and their eyes suddenly lit up. Ls words made them finally realize something That was right! Why did Raphael call himself brothers with L? It must be because L cured his illness! So what reason did they have to resist Raphael? A wealthy young man without skin problems, with strong family background, and handsome appearance, wasnt that their dream prince charming? At this point if Raphael wanted to do something with them, it would be what they desired most anyway! This was a great opportunity to get close to Raphael, wasnt it? With this thought in mind, Harlow stopped struggling and her face once again showed a charming smile. Mr. MacDonald, if you like me just say it no need to let them catch me! I I wont run away. Its an honor for me to be liked by you. Penelope also smiled at Raphael and showed a shy expression, Mr. MacDonald, sorry about that I misspoke earlier. L is not my boyfriend in fact, Im still single! And Ive never had a boyfriend before Upon hearing this, the whole room erupted into boos! Raphael smirked, Oh? Ive fallen for you both. Will youe back and serve me? Yes! Of course we will! Harlow and Penelope nodded repeatedly. Well then, thats what you said! Raphael chuckled mischievously as he suddenly tore off his shirt revealing his wrinkled upper body like tree bark. Ahh! Harlow and Penelope eximed in shock. Covering their mouths with their hands, they turned pale with fear and disgust. What what happened? Harlow asked uncertainly while Penelopes previously coy expression was reced by revulsion and hesitation as she looked at Raphael taking an involuntary step back. L, she continued hesitantly, Didnt you cure Mr. MacDonald? L sneered, I only said I could cure him but didnt say when it would happen. He chuckled coldly, Ha ha Looking at the reactions of the two women, Raphael snorted disdainfully, You two are really cheap! Then he changed his tone teasingly, What? Are you scared seeing my bark-like appearance again? Dont worry; L will eventually cure mepletely. Have either of you considered bing my woman? Of course today Im feeling generous so if neither of your wants to, then theres no need. Hearing these words, Harlows and Penelopes expressions changed once again from fear and disgust into restlessness and hesitation II Well actuallyCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Their faces kept changing rapidly; the phrase Im willing seemed ready to slip out any moment now Hahaha At that moment, Raphael let out a heartyugh, his face full of teasing humor. L couldnt help but chuckle and shook his head in disbelief. Looks like theyre willing again, Mr. MacDonald. Raphael said with augh, This is hrious! These two women are fickle. I have no interest in these kinds of women at all! How about I give them to you? L snorted and replied, Im married already! And my wife is much prettier than them. Dont gross me out. Hahaha Of course, of course! Then lets get rid of them before they dirty our eyes! Raphaelughed a few times before waving to his subordinates and saying, Let them go! At this point, the entire conference hall erupted intoughter. Everyone looked at Harlow and Penelope with disdainful expressions. Looking at the two women was like watching a joke unfold right before their eyes. L and Raphael walked out of the hallughing together while Harlow and Penelope stood there with faces so red. Feeling everyones mocking gazes on them and hearing their unfilteredughter ringing in their ears made Harlow and Penelope wish they could just disappear into thin air. They now realized that L and Raphael had yed them for fools in front of so many people! In front of everyone present here today, they had exposed themselves as nothing more thanughingstocks! Meanwhile Romeos face turned grim while Altha felt too ashamed to even lift his head up high anymore. Their daughter (granddaughter) had really embarrassed themselves today! Chapter 348 He Is Not An Idle Person L received the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus from Raphaels hands, which was kept in an incredibly luxurious jade box. The box looked like a rare treasure, crystal clear and able to seal the spiritual energy of the snow lotus to prevent it from leaking out. In addition, there was a piece of thousand-year-old ice inside the jade box to ensure the freshness of the snow lotus. Satisfied with his acquisition, L exchanged contact information with Raphael before driving back to Ednd in the Porsche 918 gifted by another wealthy heir. Meanwhile, in an Audi Q7 on another side: Harlows face remained red and filled with resentment and anger towards L. Romeo didnt look too pleased either as he quickly drove away from Wintervale Manor as if running away. That damn L! How dare he y me like that! Ah! Ah! Ah L, I will make you regret this sooner orter! I will get my revenge for this humiliation! Harlow sat in silence at the back seat of the car but suddenly burst into hysterical screams expressing her frustration and embarrassment over being yed by L like a fool today. She couldnt bring herself to hate Raphael but harbored deep hatred towards L for what he did today. She never expected that she would be made a fool by him at todays conference where she had even managed to hook up with some young talents who left their contacts behind before leaving. But after what happened earlier, Harlow realized all those contacts were gone; those rich heirs had blocked her one after another Meanwhile, inside one of Wintervale Manors rooms: Altha red at his granddaughter Penelope with eyes full of disappointment and anger over what happened earlier today. Penelope what you did today Altha paused as he struggled between wanting to scold his granddaughter while also not wanting to hurt her feelings too much since she had already suffered enough humiliation. His precious granddaughter had been through such heavy emotional trauma due to what happened earlier that day! Penelope was now crying uncontrobly while feeling ashamed and angry about being humiliated so badly by L. Grandpa I hate this guy so much! You must make him pay! This scumbag he made me lose face I can never show my face again! Wahhh. Altha snorted coldly while his expression changed rapidly between anger and sadness upon seeing how badly Penelope had been humiliated emotionally; how could he not feel angry when someone dared treat his beloved granddaughter so poorly? Originally, he had thought of apologizing to L, but now, he hadpletely lost the inclination. Not only that, se had developed resentment towards L! Penelope, I will find a way to get back at him for you! Dont worry! L is too much!! Altha said coldly. Mhmm, Grandpa Penelope cried like she had been wronged. That afternoon, L returned to Ednd and went straight to Lowes Pharmaceutical. As he made his way up to the top floor of thepany building, he saw several men in suits heading towards the CEOs office. The leader had a slicked-back hairstyle and leered at female employees as they passed by, not exactly someone of good character. Just then Shelly walked up. Mr. Willis, youre here? The beautiful secretary greeted him politely. L usually met Miranda outside of thepany building and didnte into the office often. But even when he wasnt there, his legend still lingered From exposing Rex as an undercover agent next to Miranda to developing new drugs that became popr on the market; from helping Miranda oust Romeo and take full control of thepany any one of these things would be enough for employees at thepany to gossip about endlessly. Shelly was previously kicked out by Romeo but now that Miranda was fully in charge as Chairman of the Board, this beautiful secretary was naturally rehired too. All thanks went back L! Now this beautiful secretary both respected and appreciated L greatly. Hmm! Who are these people? L nodded then asked Shelly. Theyre representatives from Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta! Shelly replied. Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta? L raised an eyebrow. Yes! Its amercial alliance formed by Jueham State, Sluford State, and Slocmore in coboration with other pharmaceuticalpanies in Corl River Delta region. Shelly exined.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. What do they want with Miranda? Well, Shelly began exining Lowes Pharmaceutical has been trying repeatedly under Remeos leadership before joining Medical Business Alliance Of Corl Delta but their applications have always been rejected. Shelly looked at L with admiration and said, But this time, the Medical Business Alliance seems to want to invite ourpany to join! Thanks to Ms. Lowe and you! It can be said thatpanies in the pharmaceutical industry in the Corl River Delta area are proud to be able to join the Medical Business Alliance, which is a symbol of their strength! Oh I see. L nodded nomittally. At this moment, a group of people approached and overheard their conversation. The leader nced at L and Shelly arrogantly. L looked at them calmly but felt annoyed by their arrogance as if they were superior. Shelly greeted them before leading them into Mirandas office. L hesitated for a moment before following them inside. Ms. Lowe, Mr. Lloyd is here, Shelly reported to Miranda upon entering her office. Samuel Lloyd was the deputy director of the audit department of Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. He saw Miranda and his eyes lit up as he extended his hand for a handshake whileplimenting her appearance excessively, Ms. Lowe, hello! Haha I didnt expect you would be so beautiful; its amazing! Mirandas expression flickered when she noticed Samuel looking at her that way; she felt ufortable about it. At that moment, someone stepped forward between Samuel and Miranda; it was L who shook Samuels hand instead, Mr. Lloyd, please have a seat. Samuel was taken aback by this sudden interruption from L as he coldly snorted then shook off his hand before turning towards Miranda asking, Ms. Lowe what does this mean? Do you not want yourpany joining Medical Business Alliance? This guy couldnt grab hold on Mirandas hands so he immediately became unhappy before questioning repeatedly while threateningly speaking! Miranda frowned slightly then exined with an awkward smile, Mr. Lloyd, this isnt just any random person. This is my husband, L, and also one who makes decisions for ourpany! Chapter 349 Don’t Use Guilt Tripping Is he also a decision-maker in thepany? Hmph. Upon hearing this, Samuels face immediately darkened. He looked at L with a cold snort before sitting down with a stern expression. Internally, he was filled with jealousy towards L. Alright, lets get to business then. Our Medical Business Alliance received an application from Lowes Pharmaceutical wanting to join us. After various reviews and assessments, we approved yourpanys qualifications just a few days ago! At this point, he looked at Miranda and said with a smile, Ms. Lowe, congrattions! Being able to join our alliance is something that all peers in the pharmaceutical industry are proud of. Are you happy? Miranda nodded, Thank you so much! But internally she was confused because she hadnt applied for membership since taking over thepany half a year ago; it was Romeo who had done it before her time as CEO. She didnt expect personnel from this organization toe knocking on their door voluntarily. Miranda knew that it must be due to the consecutiveunches of new drugs by theirpany that were selling like hotcakes. Whether it was Ls first four new drugs (Lowes Scar Removal Cream, Lowes Grey Hair Reverse Essence, Lowes Golden Wound Medicine and Love Light) orter ones such as Lowes Rhinitis Relief and Lowes Slimming Pills, they were all selling very well in the market thanks to major agents helping out. At this moment, when she heard that her ownpany had been granted membership into Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, Miranda felt very pleased inside. However at this point, L asked, Mr. Lloyd, I wonder what ourpany needs to do after joining this pharmaceutical alliance? Samuel nced at him but clearly did not want to talk with him; instead preferringmunication with beautiful women like Miranda. Just submit relevant information, he said coldly without any enthusiasm. Oh? Is it really that simple? Do we not need to pay anything? Miranda also asked curiously. Samuel smiled and chuckled towards Miranda, Ahem if you want to join Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, then surely there must be some payment involved. Actually, its not a big deal. All you need to do is share some of your prescriptions with Lowes Pharmaceutical! As a memberpany of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, allpanies help each other out and share their benefits. Allpanies need to share some of their profits. Of course, they can also enjoy various benefits from joining the business alliance. For example, they can ess forms from otherpanies or even share orders, businesses, and mutual processing! Hearing this, Miranda and L nced at each other and could vaguely smell a conspiracy in the air. Oh? Share some prescriptions? How many do we need to share? Miranda asked calmly. When you first join us, you only need to share five prescription forms! However, these five forms must include Lowes Scar Removal Cream, Lowes Slimming Pills, as well as the form for treating leukemia called Love Light,'' Samuel said while holding up five fingers. However, he emphasized three specific drugs on purpose! As soon as he finished speaking, L and Mirandas faces changed instantly. Even Shelly beside them showed anger. Sure enough! His purpose today was not pure at all! What about Lowes Pharmaceutical passing their audit and getting qualified for membership? This was just an excuse; its real purpose may be several popr drug forms owned by thepany. Mr. Lloyd, Miranda said coldly while shaking her head directly. Im sorry but ourpany has no intention of joining the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta for now. Upon hearing this statement from Miranda, Samuel and his colleagues in suits immediately showed displeasure on their faces. Ms. Lowe, what do you mean? Yourpany submitted an application form which we have approved; now that we have epted it, you are retracting? What kind of behavior is this? Do you know that there are limited numbers every year who can join our alliance?! We gave yourpany qualification so that we could reject applications from others! If yourpany backs out now, then who will take responsibility? Samuel questioned sternly. Miranda looked speechless but replied nonchntly, Mr. Lloyd, if I remember correctly, the application was submittedst year, right? And if Im not mistaken, it was already rejected by your team back then! Today, I did not reapply. I think everyone knows what your true intentions are! Sorry, please leave! Upon hearing this, Samuels face immediately showed embarrassment and he angrily said, Ms. Lowe, it seems that you look down on our business alliance? By doing this, you are insulting our principles of doing things! Its just sharing a few prescriptions with you all. Compared to the benefits of joining the business alliance, this little effort is nothing. Moreover, cant yourpany be more open-minded? Sharing these prescriptions so that everyone can produce these few medicines is also a good thing for society. This is your limited perspective? Another member of the alliance also had an air of righteousness. Thats right! Do you know how many people in this world have various diseases because they became obese or have scars on their body and suffer from depression and low self-esteem? There are even more leukemia patients waiting for Love Light to save them! How many drugs can yourpany alone produce? Therefore, morepanies should invest in producing these medicines to save more patients and help those in need! Do you understand? Thats right! Dont be too selfish! Contribute to society; it would be great! Other members of the business alliance also spoke out passionately.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Upon hearing these words, L and Miranda showed mocking and angry expressions. These people were really hypocritical! They coveted the form but still talked about benefiting society Get lost! Dont try to use morality as leverage here! We dont buy into your nonsense! The next second L charged towards Samuel and his group directly. Samuel was stunned for a moment before bing furious, How dare you tell us to leave? If you dont leave now, then do believe me when I say that I will beat you up, L replied menacingly. Samuel along with his group looked uncertain about what they should do next. The next second Samuel looked at Miranda, Ms. Lowe, what do you mean by this? Miranda shook her head lightly saying, Mr. Lloyd, please leave. Ourpany has no intention of joining your business alliance at present. Shelly, see the guests out! Hearing this, Samuel gritted his teeth and nodded. They were ustomed to a lofty and arrogant demeanor. In which pharmaceuticalpany had they not been treated with respect? When had they ever endured such a humiliating experience? Okay, okay! Ill remember how you insulted the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta today! Nopany in the Corl River Delta region dares to do this! Lets wait and see! Chapter 350 Is This Considered Unsmooth? After Samuel and the others left in anger, Miranda looked at L with a hint of frustration on her pretty face. Once Shelly was sent away, Mirandas expression turned cold as she spoke impatiently, Cant you be a little more tactful when you speak? Regardless of what they say, they are still part of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. By telling them to leave like that, arent you just offending them? L chuckled and said, So being polite wont offend them? Hearing this made Miranda pause for a moment and unable to argue back. In reality, she didnt really me L that much. She just had some resentment towards him and wanted to take any opportunity to confront him. The CEO goddess had be suspicious about those photos of L messing around after udiasmentst time. However, this jerk refused to exin anything which made their rtionship somewhat awkward. Neither one mentioned divorce again but there seemed to be an invisible wall between them. You cant just tell people off like that! said Miranda coldly. L shrugged his shoulders and replied nonchntly, My style is if Im going to offend someone, then might as well go all out! This Medical Business Alliance is so shameless trying to get our form under false pretenses; Im surprised I didnt punch them. Miranda heard this and rolled her eyes before calling him rude with augh. At present though she remained distant from L, showing no interest or respect towards him whatsoever. L chuckled but didnt say anything else about it. At this point in time the CEO goddess changed her tone while maintaining her icy demeanor as if indifferent. However, deep down inside there was concern and worry shing through her eyes as she asked, By the way, how did your trip go in the Capital? She asked while staring intently at L withplex emotions. He went all out for Nora by vowing revenge against Isa even though it meant going into the Capital risking everything he had worked hard for. Even if Miranda wanted to act indifferent towards his actions, she couldnt help but care deeply about what happened during his trip. Clearing his throat nervously, he admitted, It wasnt very sessful Im sorry I couldntpletely deal with Isa and also ended up destroying your car With that said, L briefly recounted what happened during his trip with some embarrassment written across his face. After listening, the goddess CEOs eyes widened in shock and disbelief. What? L actually wiped out the Britt family? And the Austin family changed their leadership and expelled Isa from the family, cooperating withw enforcement to arrest him? The way L was making a statement was simply jaw-dropping! Miranda couldnt help but roll her eyes at L, wondering if he was just trying to show off to her. And he called this not going smoothly enough? What else did he want? Looking at the man in front of her, Miranda felt like it wasnt quite real. The Capitals four major families that she used to look up to and even tter were now acting like cowards in front of her man? Not only did one family act this way but both of thembined couldnt resist him? Miranda never would have thought that bumping into someone would change her entire destiny! Her man was so strong! Thinking about this made Miranda look at L with a hint of admiration in her beautiful eyes. But then she quickly turned away and muttered under breath: Hmph! Hes not my man yet! At least until he exins some things clearly. Well, as long as youre okay, Miranda said coldly when she heard about how close L came to being killed by a bomb. She didnt want him doing anything rash again. Meanwhile, after leaving Lowes Pharmaceutical, Samuel had attracted a group of medical industry representatives from Ednd and surrounding areas who wanted to get on his good side. The Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta was thergest business alliance in the entire Corl River Delta region with significant influence over many pharmaceuticalpanies and institutions who were eager for any chance they could get to join or work with them. So upon hearing news about Samuels sess, they all rushed over hoping for an opportunity to make connections or gain eligibility for membership within their organization. As Samuel spoke about his ns to take down Lowes Pharmaceutical, the others couldnt help but show their excitement.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They saw this as an opportunity to shine and began offering Samuel advice on how to proceed. One of the pharmaceuticalpany owners chuckled and said, Mr. Lloyd, with the power of the pharmaceutical business alliance at your disposal, taking down Lowes Pharmaceutical should be a piece of cake. Theyve been expanding their businesstely and building new factories. All you have to do is find a way to stop them from building those factories! Miranda supposedly has orders worth billions in her hands that need urgent production! If you can interfere with their construction schedule and slow down their production rate so they cant fulfill their orders on time, not only will it cost them time and money but theyll also have to pay breach-of-contract penalties! This guy was Thomas Fraser, CEO of Thomas Pharmaceuticals in Qusall City near Ednd. Aspetitors in the same regionsmercial circle for years now, Thomas Pharmaceuticals had always been a rivalpany for Lowes Pharmaceutical. Great idea! Lets do it, Samuel replied with a sly glint in his eyes. Later that day L parked his Porsche 918 in thepany parking lot before driving Mirandas Maserati together to pick up Nora from school. Nora had grown fond of Miranda as her mother figure while L still harbored mixed feelings towards her after everything that happened between them. But for Noras sake, they put up an act like nothing ever happened between them when she was around. The three went out for dinner at a barbecue stall at South City Night Market upon Noras request before L asked if they wanted to go shopping afterwards. Miranda maintained herposure and said, Oh, consider it apanying Nora. Thest time she and L came, she had nned to explore and experience the lively atmosphere of themon people, something she had never felt before. However, due to the sudden incident involving her brother Mason, they couldnt fully enjoy the outing. Chapter 351 You and Your Mom are So Stupid. Twenty minutester, L finished his meal and followed behind two women, one tall and one small, with a look of disbelief on his face. He was covered in various objects and held a skewer of roasted duck sausage in one hand and a candied hawthorn stick in the other. Nora, the yful little girl who loved to eat, was no surprise to L. What he didnt expect was that Miranda, the ice queen who grew up in a wealthy family since childhood, would be so enthusiastic about night market shopping. L thought she wouldnt be interested in these cheap things. But he never expected her to have such an attitude towards everything she saw. Miranda bought several sets of clothes worth tens of dors from the street vendors for herself and Nora. And when she saw L bargaining with someone once, this CEO even learned how to bargain herself. It couldnt get any more down-to-earth than that! Watching Mirandas charming figure from behind made L feel warm and touched inside. He cherished this moment deeply! If only their family of three could stay like this forever However, thinking about Noras curse made him feel as if there were dark clouds looming over him and his daughter. He wasnt even sure whether it was good or bad for Mirandas rtionship with Nora to grow deeper Oh? What are they doing over there? It looks like fun. Mommy Miranda! Can we go see? At this moment, Nora pointed at a nearby booth while pulling on Mirandas arm excitedly. Miranda looked over there too; it turned out to be a hoop toss game that had be popr recently on the streets. They set up various prizes within an area then people paid money for hoops; whatever they caught would be theirs. Of course all the good stuff was ced further back so people cant easily catch them. Looking at that side with interest written all over her exquisite face made Miranda say, Okay lets go take a look. Seeing Miranda nodding her head happily caused Nora to p her hands together, Yay! I want to y too! Mommy Miranda hurry up Saying so little by little they ran towards that direction while L followed behind them looking heartbrokenly sad. This ungrateful little girl Nora had almost forgotten about her own father now that she had mommy-Miranda around But of course L couldnt really get angry; he knew his daughtercked maternal love which was why she clung onto Miranda so much. Afterwards, Nora bought a set of rings for 15 dors and Miranda eagerly followed suit, buying her own set for the same price. L stood by with his bags, knowing that the 30 dors was likely going down the drain. But it didnt matter; it was all just for fun as long as Nora and Miranda were happy. Sure enough, Nora lost all fifteen rings she had in no time at all and ended up with nothing to show for it. She stood there pouting and looking like she was questioning her choices while Miranda threw hers slower but still couldnt manage to get any rings on anything. Miranda mommy, can I help you throw? Nora blinked her big eyes at Miranda. Sure! Miranda nodded indulgently and handed over her set of rings to Nora. Nora looked determined now but only managed tond one cheap ashtray worth a few bucks that L had no use for since he didnt smoke. Both girls looked disappointed. Why is this so hard?ined beautiful Miranda with a hint of petnce in her voice like a spoiled child. Yeah! Is it because were too dumb? asked poor little Nora pitifully. Maybe, sighed Miranda in resignation. At this point, L couldnt help butugh when he saw how cute both girls were. However, theirughter quickly turned into angry res directed at him when they caught himughing at them! Hmph! Bad daddy making fun of us! pouted Nora indignantly while goddess CEO gave him an icy stare full of annoyance. How dared heugh at them when they already admitted they were stupid? L broke out into a cold sweat and shrunk back his neck before saying anything else while nearby an excited chubby boy around seven or eight years old holding onto his Transformers toy shouted out, Yeah! Daddys awesome! Hey, you guys are really dumbpared to my dad! Next to the chubby boy was a man in his early thirties, who also had a smug expression on his face. Onlookers and passersby looked at the two with envy. That Transformers toy is electric, it must cost hundreds of dors. This guy is amazing! I saw him gain an essory earlier!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. What a master As they listened to thesepliments, the chubby boy and his father became even more proud. Not only did they get their hands on something good, but they also satisfied their vanity. At this point, Nora showed an angry expression upon hearing the chubby boy say that she and Miranda were stupid. Whats so great about that? My mommy and I were just ying! Your dad is a man while my mom and I aredies. How can youpare us? My dad hasnt even tried yet! If he does try, hell definitely be better than your dad! Hmph! The chubby boy clicked his tongue, Nonsense! My dad is the best; he can get many things right! My dad can do it too! Whats so special about Transformers? My dad can get behind that big submarine over there! My dad can get the Monkey King! My father can take down the moon! Youre bragging! My father can get hold of the sun too! Its nighttime now; wheres the sun? Youre just bragging Nora and the chubby boy argued back and forth until both children lost track of what they were saying. L showed an expression of speechlessness. However, he, as an adult, wasnt interested in meddling in the childrens squabbles. He was just prepared to showcase his skillster, grab a few good things for his daughter, and save some face for the little guy. Miranda stood by and said something to Nora. At this moment, the chubby boy turned his gaze toward L. The next second, he spat on L and even extended his middle finger. Your dad is just trash. He only dares to stand there and watch, doesnt dare to y at all! Your dad knows himself; if he ys, he definitely wont hit anything. He might even embarrass himself to death! L nced at the spit on his pants, and his brows furrowed. He hadnt expected to encounter such a troublemaker! The next second, his sharp gaze shifted to the chubby boys dad, waiting to see his reaction. Chapter 352 Was It a Scam All Along? The mischievous kid actually spat at him? What a brat! Clearly not taught any manners! But L couldnt stoop to the level of a seven or eight-year-old, so he looked towards the kids dad. As the saying goes, If you dont teach your child, its your fault as a parent. If his son spat at someone else, shouldnt the dad apologize? However, at this moment, that bald-headed man in his thirties just smiled and looked at L without any indication of apology. He even nced greedily and jealously at Miranda. Ls face immediately darkened and he spoke coldly, Dude, your kid spat on me. Arent you going to do anything about it? Miranda also red angrily at both father and son. Nora clenched her fists with an angry expression on her face as if ready to fight. A child doesnt know better. Youre not going to argue with a child, are you? Thats being too petty, said the baldy man nonchntly. He even turned around and used L from his moral high ground for being unreasonable when his own child was young and didnt know better. Upon hearing this remark, all three of them showed anger in their expressions. Nora had an especially fierce look on her face as she wanted to hit the chubby boy. L protected Nora by pulling her back, Nora, dont hit anyone. He didnt want Nora getting into trouble for hitting someone despite how much training she had undergone under him which made her stronger than most martial artists in their early stages of training. L repeatedly warned Nora not to fight with other kids in kindergarten easily but still felt uneasy about what could happen if she punched this chubby boy now that they were out here causing trouble. What are you doing? Little girlie! Do you want me to beat you up? The chubby boy raised his chin arrogantly while speaking out loud. The baldy man sneered contemptuously while looking down upon L, What? Cant handle ying games like ring toss so now we have real-lifebat? L snorted coldly, Who told you I cant handle it? Oh? Then letspare. Who can wrap more and better things? Dare you? Whats the point of talking here? If you have the guts, win some good stuff for your wife and daughter! Everyone, what do you think? The man challenged, shouting at the onlookers. The crowd was just there to watch a show and didnt mind getting involved in something big. They immediately joined in with cheers. At this moment, the vendor exchanged nces with the man before walking over with a smile on his face. He tried to act as a mediator and advised L, Bro, were all here to have fun. Dont get angry now. He continued, Why dont you twopete? If you win against him, itll be considered winning some face for your wife and daughter too! Isnt that better than nothing? Thats right! Letspare! Dare you? The man sneered. L remained calm but looked meaningfully at both the vendor and man after their brief eye contact earlier couldnt escape his notice. Ha so this guy was working for this vendor? L guessed correctly that they were working together to incite customers spending by provoking them further if they came with their wives or children. There was once a guy who spent over 800 dors because of his provocations. Daddy Nora tugged at Ls hand expectantly while looking up at him with her big eyes. L, why notpete against him? What are we afraid of? Miranda gritted her teeth as she wanted L to help his daughter win back some pride. Okay! L nodded smilingly before taking off what he had hanging around his body temporarily.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In no time he said coldly towards the man, Justparing like this is boring; why dont we bet something? The man raised an eyebrow curiously while sizing up L from head-to-toe before asking disdainfully, What do we bet? How about buying an equal number of hoops; then lets see who can wrap more things better! If I win, then Ill take your sons Transformers toy for my daughter; then ask your son to apologize on behalf of himself. If you win, added L confidently, Ill give you one thousand dor cash instead. Hearing these words made the mans eyes light up greedily as he agreed without hesitation. A hint of greed shed across his face when he heard about money being involved in addition to winning toys. He worked under the stall owner, and his uracy in throwing the hoops was much higher than that of an average person. He had absolute confidence that he could beat L! The guy sneered inwardly, thinking that he never expected to earn extra ie tonight besides getting paid by the stall owner. Alright! Boss, give me ten dors worth, L smiled and said to the stall owner. Upon hearing this, there was an immediate chorus of boos from the crowd. The stall owner replied coldly, Bro, are you really going to buy just ten dors worth? Three hoops for ten dors. What can you even catch? The guy also mocked him, Exactly! Are you too scared topete with me properly? Ten dors for three hoops. You wont catch anything at all. Youll just say its a tie then? Hahaha Your dad is such a coward! Ptooey, added the chubby kid as he taunted Nora again. L remained expressionless and said calmly, Lets start with ten dors worth. If we dont seed in catching anything, well continue until theres a winner. Hearing this proposal made the guyugh out loud, Sounds good! With disdainful eyes towards L, the stall owner gave both him and the guy three hoops each. In his mind, he thought that L looked like someone who pretended to be rich but was actually poor? What a pity, such a beautiful wife beside him too. She must have been blind! At this point not only did he think so but many onlookers also had simr thoughts about L looking cheap while ying with only ten-dor rings. Looking at Miranda next to him For someone like her goddess-like beauty-wise how many big bosses would kneel down and lick her feet? Why would she choose such an ungenerous man? Daddy, go for it! Nora shouted towards L full of confidence in her father as always. Miranda also looked at L with anticipation-filled eyes; although it was just a small game, it felt fresh and exciting for her as CEO of theirpany mainly because she wanted L to win back some pride by beating up those two guys who were mocking them earlier on. I mean which one do you want? The guy asked jokingly now. If Im going for one, replied L nonchntly while smiling faintly now. It will definitely be one that is most valuable. Chapter 353 Can’t Afford to Lose? Upon hearing Ls words, the man chuckled, What? The most valuable ones? Hahaha the most valuable ones are in the back row, and theyre also the hardest to catch. Do you know that? Of course I do! L replied with a sneer. Hearing this, the vendor pointed to the items in thest row with a smile, Bro, all of the most valuable ones are here! If you want to try catching them, go ahead. If you can catch one today, no matter how much money you spend it will be worth it. Haha good luck! He certainly hoped that L would bite off more than he could chew and really throw towards thatst row. If he did so, there was no way this guy could catch anything; missing was a sure thing. And then that chubby guy shouted at Nora again, Not only is your dad useless but hes also full of hot air! Nora snorted, Just wait and see. My dad is amazing! This little girl had blind faith and admiration for her father from beginning to end. At this point, L looked towards thest row with a calm smile on his face as if he had everything under control. The items in thest row were indeed valuable: three extrarge cloth dolls and two jade ornaments. Although they werent top-quality jade stones, theirrge size made them worth several thousand dors each. In addition to these were copper gourds, electric aircraft carriers and remote-controlled nes located further back. Heheh watch closely now! L casually picked up one of the hoops without even aiming properly before throwing it out into mid-air. Seeing him throw like this caused both vendors, baldy man included, as well as onlookers around him to show expressions of disbelief or disdain. Throwing without even aiming? Trying too hard to look cool? As if anyone could catch like that!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile Nora watched intently alongside Miranda with an expression full of anticipation while staring at the hoop spinning through mid-air. Snap! The next second, to everyones shock, the hoop skillfullynded on the ear of the oversized teddy bear! Creak! The stall owner stared in disbelief, his face turning slightly unnatural. The baldy guy also tugged at the corners of his mouth, looking a bit dumbfounded. Yes! Daddy is awesome! Daddy I want this big doll! Tonight Im going sleep hugging it tight. At this moment, Nora suddenly cheered loudly pping her hands together excitedly shouting out loud. Boss bring it over here please. L smiled saying. The stall owner, though feeling a bit distressed, took the oversized stuffed bear and managed to force a smile on his face. He gave L a thumbs-up, despite his internal concerns, Bro, your luck is pretty good, huh? Damn! This oversized teddy bear cost him just over a hundred when he restocked it. It could be said that the prizes disyed at the back were merely there to attract customers. The stall owner truly hadnt expected that someone would actually manage tond a hoop, and for a moment, he felt somewhat unwilling. Daddy, quickly get one for Mommy Miranda too! Nora tugged at Ls sleeve and then shouted to Miranda, Mommy Miranda, what do you like? Let your husband get it for you L now grinned and looked at Miranda, who gave him a yful look, her pretty face showing a slight blush. After hesitating for a moment, she pointed to arge-headed dog plush toy and asked L, I want that one. Can you hit it? L nced strangely at Miranda, not expecting the corporate goddess to also want a doll. It seemed that girls naturally liked such things, regardless of age. Sure, Ill get it for you, L smiled, speaking with confidence. The owner, who was recing a teddy bear at the back of thest row, heard Ls words and couldnt help but feel a bit skeptical. The baldy guy also snorted, Dont let the wind blow your tongue away! Onlookers also uttered a series of hisses, looking at L with eyes full of disbelief. This guy got lucky once, and now he was confident? At this moment, L took another shot, seemingly tossing it casually. The onlookers instantly revealed expressions of disbelief, thinking that L was just showing off again. They believed, You got lucky once, and now you dont even bother aiming for the second time? Do you think luck is your wife or your mother? However, unexpectedly, something happened once again. The hoopnded precisely on the head of therge-headed dog plush toy! This The stall owner eximed in shock, and the guy wore an expression as if he had seen a ghost. The onlookers erupted into cheers. Amazing! Another hit! Handsome guy, get one for me too? Master, this is a master move! The stall owner, suppressing the pain in his heart, handed therge-headed dog plush toy to L. L then turned and handed it to Miranda, saying, Here you go. Miranda took it without hesitation, wearing a slight smile on her pretty face. With one hoop left in his hand, L smiled at the guy. Buddy, if you loseter, dont forget your sons Transformer! The guy snorted, realizing he probably had no chance of winning. His face turned even more unsightly. The chubby boy showed a panicked expression, tightly holding onto the Transformer. Dad, you must win against him! This is my Transformer! L chuckled and, once again, casually tossed the remaining hoop. Snap! In the expressions of the despairing and heartbroken stall owner, the hoop once againnded securely on the head of a copper gourd, nearly the size of a baby. Wow! Amazing! Another hit! The spectators erupted into apuse, throwing admiring nces at L. It turned out that he wasnt randomly tossing; his aim was just frighteningly urate. Yeah! I told you, my dad is the best! Nora shouted cheerfully. Its your turn! Buddy, L signaled to the guy. The guy, sweating profusely and looking extremely serious, threw the three hoops in his hands. However, perhaps due to the immense pressure, he missed everything this time. The guy, without any suspense, lost! Hmph, see that? My dad is way better than yours, Nora said triumphantly. At this moment, Nora looked pleased with herself, addressing the chubby boy, whose face turned red. His eyes were filled with disappointment towards his dad and a thick sense of resentment. Buddy, give my daughter the Transformer belonging to your son, and then apologize to her on his behalf! L said calmly. Hearing this, the guys eyes flickered a few times. He gritted his teeth and said, Buddy, is it right to be like this? I apologize on behalf of my son; it was indeed wrong for him to spit at you. But for the childs Transformer, can we let it go? Lets settle it between adults. Why use a childs possession as a bet? Isnt that a bitcking in integrity? What do you all think? In the end, the guy resorted to this move again, shouting to the surrounding people. He wanted to use the childs matter to resonate with the crowd. However, this time, the onlookers were not buying it at all. Nowadays, news often featured reports of people using their children as an excuse. When their child caused trouble, parents often yed the children are young and dont know any better card. Such behavior was disliked by many! Damn it, willing to bet, willing to lose! No ying dirty! someone in the crowd shouted. Whats wrong with the child? Others are also here with their children, and that little girl is even younger than your son. You spoil your child; others have no obligation to do the same! Cant handle losing? Chapter 354 The Wicked Have Their Own Punishment The buzz of conversation made the guys face turn red with embarrassment. He red at L, his eyes full of resentment and unwillingness. Nora, that Transformer is yours, he said. At this moment, Miranda snorted and said something to Nora. The goddess CEO was not a petty person, but todays incident had really angered her. The chubby kid had provoked Nora first and even spat on L. Not only did his father not intervene, but he also added fuel to the fire. In the end, he lost the bet without any sincere apology. Moreover, he refused to admit defeat and used his child as an excuse? Why were there so many people using moral ckmail these days? Fine! L was an adult who didnt want to fight with your son? Then let the child do it himself! Nora was younger than that naughty boy anyway; it wouldnt be considered bullying if she took back what belonged to her! Nora nodded her head and handed over her doll to Miranda before running towards the chubby kid aggressively. Your dad has no shame! He doesnt admit defeat! she shouted at him. Give me my Transformer back or else Ill beat you up! Dont make me do it myself because Im very tough. After walking up close enough to him, she swung a small fist menacingly in front of him while threatening him! No way! Get lost or else Ill punch you! The chubby kid wasnt afraid of a little girl who was shorter than him by one head; instead, he became arrogant and rude when speaking with her. However, the next moment, Nora snorted and casually pushed the chubby boy, causing him to sit on the ground. Nora went over, snatched the Transformer, and remarked, What a lousy thing? I dont like it at all. After getting it, Nora puckered her mouth, looking disgusted. She handed it to a boy about her age nearby, saying, Here, its for you. The boy and his parents were instantly thrilled, expressing their gratitude. Meanwhile, the chubby boy sat on the ground, feeling like his buttocks were about to crack. Seeing his beloved toy bing someone elses, the naughty boy burst into tears. Just you wait for me! The baldy guys face couldnt be any more unpleasant. He pulled up his son, cast a resentful nce at L, and left with a threatening remark. L shrugged, not bothering about such small characters. At this moment, he turned to the stall owner, frowned, and asked, Hey, boss, wheres the bronze gourd that I hit? The stall owners face changed, and he walked to the back of the booth with a gloomy expression, rummaging through his inventory for a while. Finally, he took out a small gourd that was much smaller than what L had won. It was only palm-sized and made of painted wood instead of copper. Here! The stall owner coldly tossed the gourd at L. Upon seeing this, Ls face immediately darkened. Hey boss, this isnt what I won! I won that half-meter tall copper gourd! Are you trying to cheat me with this? Onlookers also felt sorry for L. Thats right! This one is worth nothing! Isnt this just cheating people? If someone wins something specific, you should give them exactly that At this point, the stall owner revealed his arrogance and shouted at L, Who told you that if you win something specific then we have to give it to you? That gourd was just a sample on disy; it wasnt even an actual prize! Can samples be as good as actual prizes? Look at the pictures on instant noodle packaging; can theypare with how they actually taste? Everything is based on actual prizes; do you understand?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hearing these words made Lugh out loud. Miranda and Nora also red angrily at the stall owner. They didnt care about the value of the prize but thought what he did was disgusting. Everyone who witnessed it felt indignant too. L looked at the stall owner calmly before nodding his head, Alright then. Let me continue ying by paying $200 for another round. Upon hearing this offer from L again, there were some flickers in expression across from him but eventually replied, Im sorry but I dont want your business anymore. As soon as those words fell silent there were boos all around Nora and Miranda wanted to say something in anger but were stopped by L himself. He gave the stall owner a deep look, then turned to a young man nearby who still held a set of rings. Perhaps because he was too engrossed in watching Lpete with the guy earlier, he hadnt thrown his rings. How about I help you throw? If it hits, its yours; if it misses, its mine, L asked the young man. The young mans eyes lit up, and he dly handed his rings to L, saying, Sure! Feel free to throw. Its okay if you miss. Haha Seeing this, the stall owners face changed immediately, and he protested, No, you cant let him throw! Why the hell not? I bought the rings with my own money. Im willing to let anyone throw them! retorted the young man, sounding rather aggressive. Yeah! You cant mess with us, you crooked merchant! A girl next to the young man shouted. They had witnessed Ls uracy and were eager for him to help them win some prizes. They werent going to let the vendor get away with anything. The crowd chimed in as well. Yeah, why cant he help them? When we buy rings, we split them with friends and use them together. Why cant they do it now? Youre just jealous because that young man is better at it than you. Are you only allowing customers to win nothing? What a crook! If you dont give us what we want, well smash your stand, someone threatened. The vendor saw that he had angered everyone and began sweating profusely without saying another word. L then stepped up again and hit the jackpot even harder this time by winning a valuable jade ornament. Hahaha this is great! This thing is worth money! The young man was ecstatic while his girlfriends eyes sparkled with excitement. Give it here! Hurry up! The vendor reluctantly handed over a small stone ornament about the size of a fist while wearing an angry expression on his face. Snap! The hot-headed young man pped it out of his hand immediately upon seeing its inferior quality. What are you trying to pull? Do you think Im stupid? I only wanted the one I won earlier. He yelled furiously at the vendor who tried to exin himself but was ignored by himpletely. Evil has its own way of dealing with evildoers! The young man pushed the stall owner aside and, with his girlfriend, went over to lift the jade pendant. Plunk! At that moment, the ringnded promptly, again hitting the final row, this time on the golden stone ornament. Hahaha Hit again! The young manughed heartily and, without hesitation, moved to pick up the item. Completely ignoring the stall owners objections! Bro, I still have rings here! I just bought a hundred dors worth! I have fifty dors worth, help me throw a few too! Hey handsome, use my rings too! Witnessing the young mans harvest, the onlookers were immediately envious. They enthusiastically handed their recently purchased rings to L. Some who hadnt bought any directly grabbed a handful from the stall, trying to take advantage of the chaos! For a while, the ring-toss game at this stall became lively and bustling. Chapter 355 Night Market Encounter Next, L threw one hoop after another almost without fail! The onlookers here didnt care whose hoop it was and began to scramble for them. Mine! Haha, this is mine This one also has a hoop on it, just take it! The vendor looked at the scene and shouted until his voice went hoarse, but to no avail! Even the crowd that had been scrambling for hoops pushed him over and he sat on the ground with tears in his eyes. Lets go. At this time, L picked up all the things Nora and Miranda had bought and called out to the two women before leaving this hoop stall. Mhmm! Daddy is great! Nora hugged her teddy bear with a happy smile. Actually, L had discovered that the vendor was colluding with the bald man to stimte customers but hadnt nned on doing anything too extreme. It wasnt unreasonable to use it as an incentive for consumption. He only intended to throw three hoops before leaving since even the most expensive things in these stalls werent worth much in his eyes. But he hadnt expected such shamelessness from the vendor! Clearly he had hooked onto thatrge copper gourd himself, but he exchanged it for an ordinary gourd instead of admitting his mistake. Ha ha! Did he think his customers were fools? After returning everything back into their car following this incident, L continued apanying Nora and Miranda as they strolled around aimlessly. There was nothing else he could do since both Nora and Goddess CEO still seemed very interested despite having walked around for nearly half an hour now. Eventually, the three of them arrived at East Night Market where Ls gaze suddenly sharpened upon seeing a woman selling handicrafts nearby. This woman wore cheap clothes, and her belly bulged slightly indicating she was pregnant. The woman sat beside two little girls; the older one about Noras age while younger appeared only two or three years old. When L saw them, his brow furrowed, and he took steps towards them. Daddy, you want to buy some handicrafts? Upon seeing what happened, Nora followed along with Miranda. Theyd been walking together all day, but this was still first time L actively approached any stall by himself. Aftering closer, L spoke up looking at her face, Madam, why are you standing here selling stuff while youre pregnant? The woman paused for a moment, then looked up at L. Aplex expression flickered across her face. Awkward, ashamed, embarrassed, and with a hint of resentment that she couldnt quite express. L, its you? Are you here to make fun of us? The woman chuckled self-deprecatingly. Her two daughters were timidly looking at L. The older one whispered Uncle L L smiled at the children and then shook his head at the woman. Madam, why would you say that? This woman was none other than Theos wife Maryam Murphy! Maryam gritted her teeth. L, I know Theo wronged you before. But now hes missing and Im just trying to make ends meet for my children by setting up this stall. You dont have toe here to gloat over our misfortune. Maryam thought L held a grudge against her whole family and came specifically to revel in their downfall. It wasnt entirely unfounded since Theo had bad-mouthed L in front of his wife and kids many times before. He said things like how ungrateful L was or how he wasnt worth anything As soon as those words left Maryams mouth, Ls expression changed instantly. Miranda next to him also showed a hint of suspicion and surprise on her face. Theo was missing? Miranda knew who Theo was; she found out about him when they first arrived at Ls factory gate together on their wedding day. This man used to be one of Ls brothers back in the day; he even gave Miranda a stack of photos as a gift that day! How could Miranda forget about someone like that? Theo is missing? What happened? asked L sternly. Maryam shook her head with a bitter smile, One night he told me he had some business deal going on where they owed him money so he went out for it and never came back! Ive already reported it but there has been no news since then. She continued while crying helplessly, I dont know if something terrible happened or if his conscience got eaten by dogs after taking the money away with another woman Now all I have left are my two daughters plus another child growing inside me. She cried uncontrobly filled with confusion about life itself along with despair from having lost everything else including hope itself Hearing this news made L stand there silently while his expression kept changing. Next second, L took a deep breath and said, Dont cry. Give me your bank ount number and Ill give you some money. Take care of yourself and your kids! Heres my contact information. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, feel free to reach out to me! What? You No need! Thank you Maryam was stunned by Ls words, her face filled with surprise. She didnt expect that L would still be willing to help her. She refused at first but eventually gave him her bank ount number. Her life had been difficulttely and she could only ept it for the sake of her kids. After transferring one million dors to Maryam, L left with Miranda and Nora. At this moment, he felt a pang in his heart! He never expected that Theo would abandon his own wife and children like this? In his heart, he definitely held resentment towards Theo but still had some affection for his wife and children since they used to be close friends before. Maryam was always very warm towards him when he visited their home. What a scumbag! Damn it! L became angrier as he thought about it while getting into the car. Miranda sat in the back seat with Nora; her beautiful eyes flickered as she coldly asked, You call someone else a scumbag but what about yourself? Me? What did I do wrong? No matter what happens I wouldnt just abandon my own wife or child. L felt uneasy after being confronted by Mirandas question. Miranda bit her lip hesitantly before saying, Perhaps Theo didnt run away on purpose maybe someone silenced him? Upon hearing this statement from Miranda, L furrowed his brows then asked, Silenced him? Who silenced him? He is just an ordinary person; how could anyone possibly involve themselves with something like that? It involves you. Miranda spoke calmly yet firmly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. udia had already nted seeds of doubt within Mirandas mind during theirst conversation which made her suspicious now more than ever regarding Theos disappearance. Chapter 356 Isa’s Choice What does this have to do with me? L was confused. Miranda nodded from the passenger seat and turned to look at L, speaking slowly and deliberately. Do you know that on our wedding day, Theo gave me a stack of photos? L was taken aback. What? What photos? After some internal struggle, Miranda decided to tell him. She had a cold personality and would have kept it to herself if L hadnt asked. But deep down, she really wanted answers. Today was the day they finally talked about it, coinciding with Theos disappearance. Miranda couldnt hold back any longer. She red at L and sneered, What kind of photos do you think? Photos that prove youre a scumbag whos intimate with all sorts of women! L said in confusion, Huh? before looking at Miranda with recognition in his eyes. So that was why she acted so strangely on their wedding day. That was why she suddenly became distant from him. It was all because of what Theo did. I suspect that someone instructed Theo to ruin our rtionship! So he may not actually be missing Miranda said. L nodded before gritting his teeth and saying through clenched teeth, If Im not mistaken it might be Kayden under Isas orders! Miranda didnt confirm or deny anything; instead she just coldlyughed while staring at L intently. At this moment, she didnt care who orchestrated everything. All she cared about was finally getting everything off her chest today and seeing how this bastard would react! L, the goddess CEO asked through gritted teeth while biting her tooth, Do you want to exin something? To prove that youre not a scumbag? Upon hearing these words, L felt his heart skip a beat for a moment. But then he chuckled self-deprecatingly, I never imed to be a good man! As soon as he finished speaking, Miranda froze for an instant before ring daggers into him like she wanted nothing more than kill him right there on the spot! This bastard how could he give such an answer?! Youre right! Why should you exin anything to me? I dont even have the right to ask these questions since we were only in an arranged marriage! No interference allowed! Hehe Miranda mocked as her pretty face turned away sharply. A mist rose in Mirandas eyes, and her heart was filled with anger and frustration! Does this jerk not even bother to exin himself to me? Am I insignificant in his eyes? Does he not care about my opinion of him at all? Ha Miranda, what are you hoping for? Youre still deceiving yourself, expecting him to continue fooling you.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this moment, Miranda didnt know that L didnt exin precisely because he cared about her. He deliberately let her misunderstand! L gripped the steering wheel tightly and felt suffocated inside. Ha just treat me like a scumbag! If I get killed by the ancient Willis family one day, you wont be sad anymore Nora sitting in the back seat blinked her big eyes. She looked at her dad then at Miranda and understood something. Dont underestimate five-year-old children; they understand everything now. In kindergarten, boys and girls call each other husband or wife The Ratliff family in Nading State! In Isas room, Arthur from Heaven Gap Sect came looking for Isa again. Seeing Arthur made Isa excited and expectant instantly. With a thud sound on his knees on the ground, Isa said eagerly, Master, when will you take me back to your sect so that I can learn unparalleled martial arts? Arthur smiled as he looked at Isa, Tonight is when Iy your foundation for future practice! However, if you want to practice the Heaven Gaps Great Technique, there is a price to pay! Price? asked an uncertain-looking Isa. Arthur chuckled as he nced between Isas legs again. Isa subconsciously squeezed his legs together; feeling chills down his spine as he wondered if Arthur had some special fetish? Damn it! Did Arthur take him as an apprentice because of his looks? The price isplete castration! said Arthur sternly. As soon as he heard this word castration, I was shocked; showing thick horror on his face. Castration? Isa stuttered, instinctively covering his crotch. Thats right! As the saying goes, to learn divine skills, one must first castrate oneself! Isa, Ive known all along that youre not a real man! Your thing has been half useless since childhood, hasnt it? Is this small price still worth hesitating over for you? Arthur said with a serious expression. Its because you have the Heaven Gap Body since childhood that I chose you! In this day and age, there are no more eunuchs who were castrated early on like in the past. So someone like you is truly rare! You are the best candidate to practice the Heaven Gaps Great Technique dont you want to be an unparalleled master? As he spoke, Isas face fluctuated between light and dark emotions as he struggled and hesitated internally. Although, in that aspect, he was basically useless, but over these years, he still held onto a glimmer of hope that he could regain his manhood. But now he was faced with having to make a decision about cutting it offpletely? Isa was momentarily at a loss for words! Damn it why was his life so unlucky? To be an unparalleled master, did he really have to be a eunuch?! Isa, Arthur said solemnly, to be honest with your condition being what it is now its almost impossible for you to be cured and return back as a true man. You have two choices: One, live as half of eunuch but only able live under someone elses roof; or two, be an actual eunuch but also bing an unparalleled master even bing Heaven Gap Sects young lord possessing peerless divine skills. You can choose yourself! If you really dont want to, I wont force you, Arthur said in a deep voice. Isa took a deep breath, his face changing between shadows. Finally, gritting his teeth, a fierce expression appeared on his face as he firmly grabbed the sharp little knife Arthur had just taken out. With a harsh sound, he cut fiercely underneath himself. Ah! Isa immediately screamed, blood sttering. Isa, what are you doing? Arthur was shocked at the sight. Isa, with a resolute and ruthless look on his face, teeth clenched, said, I choose the second one! I want to be an unparalleled master! As he spoke, an air of decisiveness and fearlessness seemed to emanate from him, disying a great deal of courage. However, Arthur twitched the corner of his mouth, sweating profusely. Even if you choose the second one, you dont have to cut with a knife! Our Heaven Gap Sect has special medicine that can achieve the same effect! Youre hurting yourself like this! And you dont even know how to cut. What if you mess it up? Splutter! Hearing this, Isa spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes went ck as he fainted. Before losing consciousness, he cursed Arthur with all his might in his heart! Damn it! Why the hell didnt you say that earlier? If taking medicine works, why the hell did you take out a knife and put it in front of me? This hurts like hell! Waah! Chapter 357 Three Years! At Most Three Years! L and the others returned to Emerald Green Estates. These past few days, Miranda and Nora have been in their honeymoon phase, and with L going to the Capital, Miranda stayed here. However, when she came back tonight, Miranda didnt say anything and went straight to her room. She was filled with resentment towards that bastard L! Just then, Nora timidly called out to her, Mommy Miranda Miranda paused for a moment before taking a deep breath and turning around. Whats wrong, Nora? Im tired today; lets go to bed early, okay? Nora pouted and looked at her father. Daddy, will you guys get divorced one day? Her big eyes were filled with anxiety. Ls heart tightened as he saw this while Mirandas expression changed slightly. For a moment they looked at each other in silence. Its okay, said Nora sadly as she tried to force a smile on her face. But it only made people feel sorry for her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No! said both Miranda and L almost simultaneously in firm tones. Miranda bit her lip as she gave L aplicated look before seriously telling Nora, Nora, I promise you that I wont divorce your daddy unless he wants to marry someone else, okay? Seeing how distressed Nora was made Miranda feel like her heart was breaking again. The image of that night when she was in mortal danger shed through her mind, the sight of Nora standing in front of her tearing apart the Suppressing Talisman. Heh if it wasnt for L, maybe she would have ended up marrying Isa after all those struggles were futile? Even if L really was an asshole, at least he helped her escape from this fate! Let her repay him by keeping up this fake marriage just for the sake of Nora At this point even L spoke firmly towards his daughter, I also promise you that I wont divorce Miranda! Really? asked Nora whose big eyes seemed bright once again. Really! replied both parents together firmly. L and Miranda both nodded their heads. So, were all in agreement! Nora said seriously. L and Miranda smiled and walked over, one on each side of Nora, extending their pinkies. Pinky swear, for a hundred years without change! Nora eximed crisply. Yep, a hundred years without change! L lovingly ruffled Noras hair. Nora blinked her eyes at them and suddenly blurted out to L and Miranda, Daddy, Mommy Miranda, why dont you have a baby too? Can I have a little brother or sister? Hearing this made L and Miranda almost stumble to the ground. Mirandas pretty face turned red with embarrassment, Who wants to have babies with your dad? Let him go make babies with someone else! And L was speechless, Nora, dont say silly things! What are kids thinking about these days? He never expected that Nora would say something like this. Before this little girl was most afraid of her father having another child who would take away his love for her. Now she was shouting for him and Miranda to have another baby? L knew that in her heart, Nora truly epted Miranda as part of the family which was why she had such thoughts. He inwardlyughed bitterly not knowing if it was good or bad news. After putting Nora to bed, L knocked on the door of Mirandas room. Who is it? The cold voice of the goddess CEO rang out from inside. There are only three people in this vi; who else could it be? asked L wryly. What do you want? Im already asleep said Miranda coldly as if pushing him thousands miles away. L pondered for several seconds before sincerely saying, Thank you for being willing to put up with me just because of Nora. As soon as he finished speaking, the door suddenly opened wide. Miranda stared straight at L biting her teeth, Yes! Its just because of Nora so there is no need for you thank me! With a bitter smile, L took a deep breath, Three years! At most three years, you can put up with me. Hearing these words, Miranda narrowed her eyes, suspicion mixed with anger surged within, What do you mean by three years? You better exin yourself today, L. Laughing lightly, L adopted an indifferent yboy image. Nothing! Three yearster, Nora will be seven and ready to start elementary school. Shes mature enough to handle our divorce if ites to that, right? p! Mirandas words were followed by a hard p across Ls face. L, you jerk! Miranda seethed with resentment and anger as she red at him. L rubbed his cheek where he had been struck. The burning sensation was oddly satisfying. That night in the vi bathroom, the tub was filled with milky white liquid that emitted a refreshing scent. L sat in the tub wearing only shorts and began practicing the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. The bath liquid was called Uppecia Liquid, which L had concocted using the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus as its main ingredient. Although it couldntpare to the spiritual spring in his old home, its concentration of spiritual energy should not be underestimated. L urgently desired to improve his strength and wanted to attempt a breakthrough as soon as he returned home today. I hope I can break through to Core Formation Realm this time. I wonder what level of power Ill have if I break through given my current situation. Will I gain abilities like Earth Pulse again? L pondered these questions before beginning his practice session. Three hourster, he opened his eyes only to find that the Uppecia Liquid had turned into clear water after all of its spiritual energy had been absorbed by himpletely. However Just one more step! Lamenting softly inside himself, L could see half-solidified ball-shaped elixir forming within his field of elixir under internal observation; about two-thirds of field of elixir from center position outward had sessfully solidified while remaining outer third was still viscous liquid state without fully reaching the Core Formation Realm yet. It seems difficult for me who is perfect Uppecia realm practitioner breaking through Core Formationt Realm! L shook his head, with a bitter smile, saying, inwardly feeling a tinge of disappointment. At this moment, he was unaware that if it were any other Uppecia in thete stages of the peak, they would have long surpassed eight hundred breakthroughs in such a situation. The reason for such difficulty was because he was a Perfect Uppecia! Chapter 358 Transformation of the Blood Slaughter Association Breaking through to the Core Formation Realm was apletely different concept for Lpared to ordinary cultivators. Ordinary cultivators solidified their outeryer and entered the Core Formation Realm from the outside in. They continued practicing until they reached the peak ofte-stage Core Formation, where their field of elixir would continuously solidify from the outside in. However, when L achieved his perfect breakthrough and entered the Core Formation Realm, his entire field of elixir had already condensed into a solid state. In terms of level, he had already taken one step closer to heaven and wasparable to those at the peak ofte-stage Core Formation. His truebat strength could even rival that of higher-level Core Formation experts. Once L sessfully broke through, he could easily crush someone like Raul who was at mid-level Uppecia. The next day in a courtyard house within a town under Ednds jurisdiction, this was temporarily Blood ughter Associations headquarters. Today, L brought Emerson here where Makhi, Dagger, Virus and other key members were gathered. Mr. Willis! Makhi shouted with Dagger together upon seeing him, sounding like old friends reunited! Other Blood ughter Association members also respectfully greeted L as soon as they saw him. At this moment, there were only about twenty people in total; half were men who used to be mercenaries overseas with Makhi while another ten or so were newly recruited members. After exchanging pleasantries briefly with everyone else present there, L took Makhi aside into another room along with Emerson. This is Emerson; he is also my man! You guys will follow him from now on! Emersons wishes are my wishes! L pointed at Emerson while introducing him to Makhi and others before introducing them back again. Youll get along well. Makhi and Dagger scrutinized Emerson for a moment before showing some dissatisfaction. Were supposed to follow him? What makes him so special? Ls expression turned cold upon hearing this, Because I trust him most! Any problems? Makhi, Dagger, and others immediately shut up after hearing that. They knew very well that theyd only interacted twice with L before, and one time wasnt too pleasant. It wasnt possible for them all just blindly trusting each other right off-the-bat like this After the incident of rescuing orphans, Makhi witnessed Ls impressive skills and shamelessly expressed his desire to hang out with him. In addition, L believed that they were not inherently bad, so he agreed to let them follow him. Suddenly, Emersons face turned cold and a powerful aura surged from his body. Then a strong force burst out from within him and destroyed everything in the room. Makhi and the others were shocked to see this scene. You youre a legendary master? Makhi asked in amazement. Emerson sneered. What do you mean by legendary master? A master is nothing special. Emerson had already reached the pinnacle of Energy Refining stage through practicing Tiger Subduing Art taught by L and some pills given by him. This made Emerson feel like he was dreaming! He had been stuck at Dark Force for many years before, thinking that it would be impossible for him to break through to Transmutation Force in his lifetime. As a result, Master Osvaldo kicked him out of the sect! But after following L for less than a month, he had already reached the level of a master! Emerson felt that following L was one of the wisest decisions he ever made! Makhi and hispanions couldnt help but gasp when they heard this statement from Emerson. They looked at L with awe-filled eyes. Ls subordinate was also a master? What kind of strength did he have? Well listen to Emerson from now on! Makhi quickly said while Dagger and Virus also nodded their agreement. L then added, Also, Blood ughter Association needs to transform! Dont do any more assassination jobs here in Priocia because being an assassin has no future. Since he had taken Makhi as his follower now, L could not let them continue doing those dirty deeds anymore because no matter what, his reputation as Grand Marshal was still important. If one day Makhi and his team got caught, it wouldnt be good if he was implicated too. Um but if we dont engage in fights and killings, what else can we do? Dagger said with a troubled expression. Makhi, Virus, and others also frowned. If they werent allowed to be assassins, then what should they do? I mean to establish a Security Integrated Services Company. This way, its both legal within the boundaries of Priocia and provides you with a meaningful role! L exined his n. After discussing specific details about establishing the securitypany, L left, leaving behind a batch of Meridian-Opening Pills and other martial arts training aids. L didnt n to run the securitypany under his own name but intended to make Emerson the legal representative. Of course, they wouldnt take on ordinary tasks like guarding houses, as that would be beneath their capabilities. If they were to take on tasks, they would aim for more challenging assignments, starting at least in the thousands. Meanwhile, in a suburb of Ednd, a new factory area stood, with a stone monument at the entrance reading Lowe Light Pharmaceutical Co., LTD! Inside the office building, Romeo sat in his office with a satisfied expression. Harlow opened the window, looking at the factory area with excitement and anticipation. Dad, we finally have our ownpany! Harlow said enthusiastically.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yes, all the formalities have beenpleted! The factory building and production lines are ready. Now, we just need to hire workers and some management staff, and we can start! Haha Romeo, with a cigar in his mouth, exuded a sophisticated air. In addition to producing some conventional medicines, our main focus will be on Lowes Scar Removal Cream, Lowes Grey Hair Reverse Essence, Lowes Golden Wound Medicine, and Love Light for leukemia treatment! Well change the names slightly, add some irrelevant ingredients to each form, as long as theyre not exactly the same! Hehe, then we can make money and annoy Miranda and L! Romeo continued with a cunning n. Harlow pped his hands. Exactly! These four medicines will sell well. Lowes Pharmaceutical products are always in high demand. As long as we introduce simr drugs, theyll be just as popr! Dad, when we controlled Lowes Pharmaceutical, the smartest move was getting hold of the forms for these four medicines! Haha Chapter 359 Colluding with Each Other in a Desperate Situation Thats it! This is a great form, and we have to get our hands on it if we have the chance, Romeo said confidently. Just wait, Lowe Light will definitely seed! Miranda taking back Lowes Pharmaceutical wont stop us from making big money! Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Who is it? Romeo asked in a low voice. Ms. Lowe, theres a Mr. Lloyd here who says hes from the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta and wants to talk to you about something, Romeos new secretary said in a sweet voice outside the door. Oh? The Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta? Quick, pleasee in! Romeo eximed eagerly. Five minutester, Samuel walked into Romeos office with great confidence. After dismissing his secretary, he had Harlow pour tea for Samuel. Mr. Lloyd, youve graced me with your presence! My office shines even brighter now! Haha I wonder why you came here today? Romeo asked politely. He knew about the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta; and he was responsible for submitting Lowes Pharmaceuticals application.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Romeo was both excited and puzzled when he saw Samuel visiting him because hispany hadnt officially started production yet. Why did Samuele? Mr. Lowe, let me get straight to the point: I heard that you have some grievances with Miranda and L, Samuel asked directly without any hesitation or pleasantries. Upon hearing this, Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce, their eyes shimmering briefly. Haha Who told you that? Miranda is my niece; what grievances could I possibly have against her or her husband? Samuel snorted coldly, Dont give me that nonsense! Ive done my research. You used to run Lowes Pharmaceutical but lost control when it was taken over by Miranda and L! Besides this conflict between your families goes beyond just business matters; she has already been kicked out of the Lowe family. Do you think I dont know all this? I originally wanted to talk about having yourpany join our alliance but since youre not sincere enough then forget it! With that, Samuel gestured as if he were about to leave. Hey, hey, hey Mr. Lloyd, dont go! Yes, its true we have a grudge with Miranda and L! Dont know why youre asking about this? Harlow quickly called out upon seeing the situation. What do you want? The enemy of my enemy is my friend. I have a grudge against Lowes Pharmaceutical and I want to discuss with you how to deal with them. Are you interested? Samuel asked, annoyed. He felt like he had never been so angry in his life since yesterday. Not only was he kicked out of Lowes Pharmaceutical by Miranda and L, but he also faced obstacles in various departments in Ednd. Samuel wanted to use his connections to cause trouble for Lowes Pharmaceutical, but even some insiders who had some rtionship with the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta were unable to help him after hearing that it was about Lowes Pharmaceutical. He didnt expect Miranda and L or rather, Lowes Pharmaceutical, to be so powerful in Ednd. These people were too afraid to mess with them? Feeling frustrated, Samuel asked around for anyone who had a grudge against Miranda and L. That led him here today, seeking help from Romeo and his daughter. Interested? Of course we are! Romeo eximed eagerly. Do you have any ideas? Samuel snorted coldly before asking back, Do you have any ideas? Romeo and Harlow looked at each other strangely upon hearing this question. Did this guye all the way here without any n himself? Was he just here for show? If they really had good ideas, why would they need him around anyway? But considering that Samuel was from the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, Romeo didnt confront him directly. After thinking for a moment though, an idea came up in Romeos mind. Since theirpany was newly established, why not take advantage of Samuels connection within the Medical Business Alliance? With a sly glint in his eye, Romeo cleared his throat before saying, We do have an idea that were currently implementing but our current strength may not be enough for its full effect! If you and the Medical Business Alliance of are willing to assist us, then our attack on Lowes pharmaceutical will definitely be more significant. Oh? Tell me more, Samuel said. Romeo smirked cunningly, To be honest with you, I have the forms for Lowes Pharmaceuticals top four best-selling drugs! Ourpany ns to produce and sell high-quality imitation products of these four drugs, causing a disruption in the market for Lowes Pharmaceutical. However, ourpany is just starting, and our strength is rtively weak. If we could join the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta and leverage the alliances power Romeo paused, rubbing his hands together, looking at Samuel with anticipation. Harlows eyes also lit up at the words, admiringly ncing at her father. She thought her father was indeed clever. Samuel, hearing this, also brightened. Oh? You actually have the forms for Lowes Pharmaceuticals best-selling drugs? How many kinds are there? After Romeo exined, Samuel decisively agreed, No problem! As I said, the enemys enemy is a friend! Im the head of the alliances audit department, and I can make the decision to let yourpany join the alliance! With the alliances connections and resources, I guarantee that yourpany will rise quickly andpete with Lowes Pharmaceutical in the market! I will spare no effort to support you! Ideally, we can outshine Lowes Pharmaceutical! Samuel clenched his teeth as he spoke, his eyes shining. He didnt mention the idea of sharing the forms this time. Burning with resentment after being driven out by L yesterday, Samuel was determined to regain his pride. Now, the top priority was dealing with Miranda and L. Yes, yes! As long as we can develop, well definitely give Lowes Pharmaceutical a tough time! Haha Regardless, Romeo exaggerated to win support for hispany. Yes! We have an irreconcble feud with Miranda and L! As long as the alliance supports us, we will certainly go head-to-head with Lowes Pharmaceutical until one of us falls! Harlow gritted her teeth. Um Samuel nodded nomittally but seemed somewhat dissatisfied. Bringing down Lowes Pharmaceutical might not be a quick and easy task! I want to take revenge urgently! I heard that Lowes Pharmaceutical is having apletion ceremony for a new factory the day after tomorrow. Since youre locals in Ednd, you should know some ruthless people in Ednds circles. Find a group of people, cause a scene at thepletion ceremony, turn it into a farce! It would be best if you can disrupt the opening of the new factory, forcing it to halt for renovation. What do you think? Chapter 360 Crazy Plan Samuel was eager to get revenge on Miranda and L. He tried using his connections, but now he was considering going through the underground channels. However, Romeo and Harlow looked hesitant and cautious when he mentioned it. Why? You guys are locals, and youre wealthy and influential. Cant you find someone from the underground? Samuel asked with a frown. Romeo sighed, Mr. Lloyd, you might not know this since youre not from here, but in Ednds underground scene, no one dares to mess with L! Harlow nodded in agreement, Yes! There are two major forces in Ednds underground scene. One is led by Mason, Ls brother-inw, who is also Mirandas brother. The other force is led by Henry Ward who has some connection with L. The other thugs arent worth mentioning, she added. Damn! Samuel couldnt help but curse out loud as his expression changed constantly. He thought to himself that no wonder L dared to make him leave so directly; he was a big shot even locally! But what could he do? Should he usemercial means to slowly take down Lowes Pharmaceutical using the power of business alliances? When would this anger dissipate? Suddenly there was a loud bang as someone jumped through the window onto the fifth floor where they were located. Romeo and Harlow were startled while Samuel looked over curiously at the neer: a burly man with fierce features wearing an eye patch over one eye! Hehehe who said that nobody dares to mess with L or Miranda? The man chuckled menacingly upon entering their room. Who are you? Romeo asked nervously as both Harlow and Samuel stared at him suspiciously. I am Saber from NC Organization, replied the burly man confidently. As soon as the words fell, Samuels face was full of surprise, The people from NC Organization? The one that ims to be thergest criminal organization in the Corl River Delta region? The one-eyed strong man sneered, You have some knowledge! Yes, its us! Kayden had previously spent two 20 million on hiring a Transmutation Force expert named Wild Wolf on the dark web to catch Miranda and Nora. And he belonged to NC Organization. Wild Wolf was killed by Nora with a Suppressing Talisman at that time. As a result, NC Organization, which had always acted extremely domineeringly, immediately sent someone over for revenge. I dont know why you are here today Romeo heard his background and asked cautiously. As you said earlier, an enemy of my enemy is my friend! So Im here today to help you deal with Miranda and L. The one-eyed strong man said in a deep voice. As he spoke, he sat directly on the sofa without being invited by anyone. Bang! In the next second, he pped something on the table. There were various circuits and a small screen used for timing on this thing. What what is this? Samuels pupils shrank slightly. F*cking hell. You dont even recognize a timed bomb? Saber asked unkindly when he heard this question. Upon hearing these words, both Lowe family father and daughter as well as Samuel couldnt help but twitch their eyelids several times with an expression of shock and fear all over their faces. A timed bomb? Sir what do you mean? Harlow stammered out her question while looking pale with fright. What else could it mean? Two dayster send this bomb to Lowes Pharmaceutical new factory area! Then boom! Bang! Hahaha Saber gestured an explosion whileughing wildly like crazy. Then his expression turned ferocious, With something like this happening there, how can they still put that factory into production? It would be best if we could blow up Miranda and L too! Upon hearing these words, Romeo, Samuel, and Harlow looked at each other. From initial shock, they turned excited now. They were just worried about not having anyone daring enough to provoke L but now such an unreasonable guy appeared out of nowhere.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. This wasnt just causing trouble anymore; it was directly going to blow up Lowes Pharmaceutical new factory area? Too exciting! Haha As a result, not only would Mirandas new factory be unable to start production, but it could also have a big impact on Lowes Pharmaceutical as a whole. Great! Saber is awesome. NC Organization is really powerful. Let Saber handle this! Romeo eximed excitedly. Harlow and Samuel also praised him. However, Saber snorted coldly and directly scolded them, Nonsense! You still have to deliver the bomb yourselves! Our NC Organization has recently been interested in extending our influence to Ednd, so we need to be cautious before acting. I cant personally do this. What if Im exposed when the bomb is nted? And this explosion cannot be seen as a malicious attack; it must be ssified as an ident. Dont you understand? After he finished speaking, Samuel nodded, Thats right. Only by ssifying it as an ident will relevant departments investigate Lowes Pharmaceuticals fire safety measures and force them to stop work for rectification! Therefore, delivering the bomb requires some technical expertise! At this point, Samuels eyes flickered several times and suddenly had an idea. He pped his thigh and looked at Romeo and Harlow with a sinister smile on his face. With L and Mirandas influence, there will definitely be many people going over to give gifts during thepletion ceremony of their new factory area! So you two should go too. Say that you want to make peace with them since youre rtives after all? Just disguise the bomb as a gift when delivering it that day; there will be so many gifts given that L and Miranda wont possibly open every single one. After he finished speaking, Saber brightened up his eyes approvingly, Yes! Thats settled. At this time, Harlow and Romeo looked at each other hesitantly with expressions of difficulty written all over their faces. They were supposed to deliver the bomb themselves? This if they were exposed, wouldnt they end up in trouble? Hmm? Are you going or not? If not then believe me Ill blow up your factory too! Saber saw Harlow and his fathers expression change instantly into one of hesitation so he threatened her fiercely. Mr. Lowe, does yourpany still want join Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta? Samuel also coldly threatened them whileughing mockingly. Chapter 361 How Did She Come Here? After Saber and Samuel left, Romeo and Harlow sat there staring at each other in shock. They couldnt believe that they were now responsible for delivering the bomb. This is ridiculous! Are they trying to bully us? Harlow asked, her mouth twisted in frustration. Romeo sighed heavily. We dont have a choice. We cant mess with Samuel from the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta or Saber from NC Organization. Dad, what do we do? Harlow looked at the bomb on the table and bit her lip anxiously. Well follow Samuels n, Romeo said firmly. Well pretend to want to make amends with L and Miranda, then hide the bomb inside a gift. Harlow scowled. But wont that mean were bowing down to them? Romeo rolled his eyes at his daughters stubbornness. So what if we have to bow down? Havent you already done it before? Remember how you fawned over your brother-inw at that medical conference in the Capital? Harlow blushed with embarrassment as she remembered how L had humiliated her during theirst encounter. Fine, she muttered reluctantly. I guess its just pretending anyway. And when the bomb goes off, well finally get our revenge. Romeo nodded approvingly as he imagined the explosion taking out not only their enemies but also their pride. Next, the father and daughter discussed the specific operational details to ensure that everything would go smoothly. On the other side, after parting ways with Emerson, Makhi, and the others, L hesitated in the car and decided to call Matthias, the head of the Graham family. Ls current goals were twofold: to enhance his strength and to find a way to break Noras curse. After absorbing the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus, L felt that he was on the verge of breaking through to the Core Formation Realm. However, this crucial step couldnt be achieved through ordinary cultivation. Even resources like the Heavenly Spirit Jade, with its spiritual energy, had be ineffective for his breakthrough. Only materials with a certain level of spiritual energy concentration, such as the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus or the Spiritual Spring, could be effective for L, who was at the peak of the Uppecia stage. So, L had his eyes on the n Grand Competition mentioned earlier during the discussion with the Graham family. Raul and Matthias had promised that if he helped the Graham family secure their qualification in the ancient martial arts family, he would receive thirty percent of the resources they obtained next time. In addition, if he performed well in the n Grand Competition and achieved a ranking, he would also receive individual rewards. At that time, L had said he would consider it without giving a direct answer. Now these rewards were very attractive to him because he was eager to break through. Mr. Willis? Matthias quickly answered his phone call. Matthias quickly answered the phone. Mr. Graham, hows the recent sales of the elixirs? L first chatted with him about the recent sales of elixirs since he was cooperating with the Graham family. He couldnt just be indifferent. After a brief chat, he then came to the main topic, By the way, Mr. Graham, about that n Grand Competition you mentionedst time, have you found suitable candidates who can participate on behalf of your family? Uh Its not that easy, Matthias hesitated for a moment, then smiled bitterly. To maintain the familys qualification in the n Grand Competition, at least two descendants needed to pass the assessment, and they must have the strength of the Uppecia realm. Young experts under thirty at the Uppecia realm werent easy to find. Oh, after some consideration, Ive decided to represent your family in thepetition! Are the conditions you mentionedst time still valid? L asked casually. Hearing this, Matthias eyes brightened, and he quickly said, Of course, they are still valid! After you leftst time, weve been waiting for your response! So, its settled! Alright! When exactly is thispetition? L inquired. At the end of this month, less than ten days left. But we need to go in advance, so, Mr. Willis, prepare yourself; well be setting off in a week. Ill contact you in advance, Matthias exined. Okay! L agreed and hung up the phone. At this moment, on Matthias side, Savannah, the Graham familys beautiful youngdy, snorted. Dad, is that L? Savannah asked disdainfully. Who else would her father call Mr. Willis? Yeah, L said he agreed to represent us in the n Grand Competition, Matthias smiled, seemingly in a good mood. He couldnt find any young talents who could help the Graham family maintain their family qualification, except for Savannah, the genius girl. The younger generation of the Graham family, except for Savannah, was somewhat unimpressive. The Graham familys younger generation was trulycking.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As the conversation continued, Savannah sneered, He agreed because of the favorable conditions you and great-grandfather offered him! But, lets be clear, if he goes with me, its just to make up the numbers! Even if he manages to secure our family qualification, his contribution isnt that significant. I would still be the main force. Why should he get thirty percent of the cultivation resources? Matthias sighed, As long as he can make up the numbers and secure one of the two spots for our family, thats enough! Now, our family doesnt even have enough people to make up the numbers. Its not something to be unsatisfied about. Besides, he has a powerful force backing him. Consider it a favor to them! Savannahs face showed a trace of dissatisfaction and disdain, So what? Hes just a weakling with a powerful background butcking in talent! One dayter, at noon, in the western outskirts of Ednd, a new factory area had been built, covering an area of over five thousand square meters. The factory area included office buildings, aprehensive staff activity area, a cafeteria, factory buildings, and other supporting facilities C all fully equipped. Miranda, L, along with the core members and outstanding employees of Lowes Pharmaceutical, stood at the entrance of the factory area, each with a happy smile on their faces. Additionally, many bosses from the pharmaceutical industry in Ednd, material suppliers, and personnel from the regtory body were present to congratte them. Mr. Willis, Ms. Lowe, congrattions! The speed of your expansion is impressive! Oh, Dominics Pharmaceutical is not even qualified to be apetitor with you now. Dominic, the former CEO who had been at odds with Lowes Pharmaceutical, offered his congrattions while also making a self-deprecating remark. After exchanging pleasantries with him, at this moment, a somewhat unpleasant voice with a strong attempt at friendliness sounded. Oh, Miranda, youvepleted this new factory area. Why didnt you inform us? As the voice fell, Harlow, twisting her body, approached with Romeo, both wearing smiles on their faces. Chapter 362 I Sang a Duet With Him On Stage Upon seeing Romeo and Harlow, L and Miranda were momentarily stunned. L furrowed his brows, staring coldly at the two of them. Miranda simply nodded in acknowledgement, saying Romeo, what brings you here? Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce before revealing a hint of frustration and reluctance. Then Romeo forced out a smile and said, Miranda, we heard about your factoryspletion ceremony today so we came to congratte you! Harlow chimed in, Were family after all! We cant just ignore each other forever right? Weve decided to make amends with you guys. You wouldnt turn us away would you? She even looked at L with a cautious smile. Hearing this, Miranda looked at the father-daughter duo incredulously. Mason beside her thought he misheard something as he asked quizzically. L gave them both an inscrutable look without speaking; he wanted to see what they were up to. Finally Romeo sighed heavily, Weve thought it through. We know we cant beat you guys. He gestured towards L who was too powerful for them to handle. Were not stupid either, added Harlow pitifully while looking at him. So how about let bygones be bygones since Im your uncle Romeo? Your aunt is already behind the bars. Lets not end things on bad terms. Harlow continued pleading, Please forgive us brother-inw! Cant we just give up now? You have such great power and connections we surrender. She then waved her hand signaling for their gifts which were ced among the others outside the factory gates. Ha ha! Just some congrattory gifts. Please ept them, said Romeoughing heartily. Miranda smiled back politely saying, Uncle Romeo, thats very kind of you. Its nothing really, replied Romeo still smiling warmly. L remained silent throughout it all; he knew this wasnt over yet but didnt want any more conflict right now. Everyone who came today brought something, we cant show up empty-handed, right? Haha Romeo waved his hand andughed. Miranda nodded. Then you and Harlow should go in quickly. Stay here for lunch. Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce and smiled. Sure thing. With that, the two were led inside by the designated host. At this moment, L looked at the two with suspicion in his eyes. Hey bro-inw, youre really awesome! You finally got Romeo and Harlow to submit! Mason approached him with a thumbs-up. Mirandas eyes wandered over to L as she gave him a faint nce. L chuckled under his breath as he subconsciously nced at the gifts given by Romeo and Harlow. From start to finish, he never believed that these two would truly want to make amends. So he had been on guard against them all along. His eyes filled with dragon energy suddenly flickered as a cold smile crossed his face. So that was how it was! L, whats wrong? Miranda couldnt help but ask when she saw Ls expression change. Its nothing. L shook his head calmly. A momentter, after receiving todays guests, L and Miranda returned to the factory area. Because this ce was too far from the city, to avoid unnecessary travel, Miranda arranged to host the guests at thepany cafeteria this noon. Of course, the meal served was not an ordinary employees meal; instead, Miranda brought in chefs from the Golden Family Grand Hotel. At this moment, as they walked back, Miranda expressed her doubts, I really didnt expect Romeo and Harlow to want to reconcile. As far as I know, they recently established apany called Lowe Light Pharmaceuticals. I also received information that they have submitted four drug approvals to medical agencies, clearly the generic versions of Lowes Scar Removal Cream and Love Light, among other medicines! The way they are going about it seems like a direct challenge to Lowes Pharmaceutical! Their factory area has just beenpleted, and when I first heard this news, I almost wanted to blow up their factory buildings just to vent my frustration. But today, Romeo and Harlow actually came to congratte me and offer gifts. I wonder what theyre really up to. L chuckled lightly, It definitely isnt good medicine! A leopard cant change its spots; how could these two possibly have good intentions? Upon hearing this, Miranda responded with a questioning, Hmm? Do you know what their purpose is? L grinned mysteriously at her and replied, I wont tell you yet! Just leave it to me. Ill give you a surprise when the timees. Miranda red at L and snorted irritably. What kind of surprise could you possibly give me? Forget it! This jerk was still ying games with her? What kind of surprise could he possibly have for her anyway? He should exin those photos to her first before making any promises. The employee cafeteria was filled with tables today. Romeo and Harlow sat there, both wearing displeased expressions on their faces. What is this crap? Theyre actually entertaining guests here in the cafeteria like they dont have any ss, Harlow muttered sarcastically. Am I supposed to eat in the cafeteria too? she added snidely. Alright, were not here to eat anyway, Romeo tried to calm his daughter down. Then he lowered his voice and asked, We didnt slip up earlier did we?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I dont think so! I bet Miranda and L are feeling pretty smug right now, Harlow replied confidently. They probably think we bowed down to them or something. Theyre probablyughing behind our backs! Harlow shook her head disdainfully while Romeo sneered coldly. Let them be smug all they want! Theyll be crying soon enough. At that moment, Harlow looked over at L with a sly expression on her face as she said cunningly, Dad, honestly what worries me most is L. He is so shrewd; Im afraid he might catch onto something. Just in case, she continued confidently while looking back at Romeo again. Ill go put on an act for him myself just to make sure he doesnt suspect anything! Oh really? Romeo raised an eyebrow curiously as he asked his daughter how she nned on doing that. Dont worry about it Dad; leave it all up to me! Ive got everything under control! Harlow chuckled yfully while shing him a mischievous grin. Chapter 363 Harlow’s Confession? L left the cafeteria hall and entered the office building in the factory area. The gifts he received today were temporarily stored in a utility room on the first floor of the office building. Mr. Willis! A young man guarding the door greeted L as he approached. Thats enough, you can go eat now. Ill take a look inside, L waved his hand dismissively. The young man hesitated for a moment but eventually left as instructed. In seconds, L walked into the utility room and saw all of his gifts piled up inside. His eyes settled on a pair of golden ornaments made of copper with ayer of gold ting on top, hollowed out inside and about the size of an adult cat. With his dragon energy infused vision, he could see that one contained a timed bomb that had not yet been activated. After all, Romeo and Harlow were still here eating; they couldnt just blow themselves up along with them! Their supposed desire to reconcile was nothing but ill intentions! To think they wanted to create an explosion together? He couldnt imagine what serious consequences would have urred if they hadnt been discovered today! This father-daughter duo was truly malicious! Just then, L sensed someone approaching him and quickly shifted his gaze away from those ornaments to feign greediness over all these gifts instead. L? Harlow walked into the utility room with her sultry voice trailing behind her while shutting door behind her without thinking twice about it. Her eyes flickered for a moment before settling onto L as she asked sweetly, L, why did youe here instead of eating? At this moment, Harlow spoke to L in a sweet and charming manner, making people feel a bit ufortable, like being scratched by cat ws. However, L seemed impervious to her charm, coughed expressionlessly, and said, Nothing much,e and take a look at these gifts. Do you have something on your mind? Harlow scrutinized L for a few moments and discerned a hint of embarrassment and greed on his face. She secretly sneered in her heart: This guy is, in the end, just an ordinary guy from amon family, fundamentally an ipetent loser. Look at this inexperienced appearance, he even came specially to inspect these gifts? Looking at these gifts, acting as if he couldnt take his eyes off them, tsk tsk Oh! Brother-inw, are you satisfied with the gift my dad and I gave you today? Take a good look at this. Its a treasure that brings wealth and prosperity. You and my cousin must disy it in the office. Harlow rolled her eyes a few times, deliberately pointing at the gift as she spoke. She thought the more she made L carefully examine this decoration, the less likely he would be suspicious of the item. Hearing this, a hint of mockery shed in Ls starry eyes, but he waved his hand nonchntly and said, Whats there to see? Its just a gilded trinket, not worth much money. Saying that, he shifted his gaze to the side, showing a somewhat disinterested demeanor. Harlow, seeing this, secretly chuckled in her heart. In the next moment, she fluttered her eyshes and approached L, her tone bing tender and sweet, Brother-inw, today Ivee to make peace with you, and you havent shown any reaction. Before, it was my fault for not recognizing your talents. Now, I finally realize that you are a real man. Not only are you powerful, but you also have remarkable medical skills! Although youe from a humble background, you are much more impressive than those so-called wealthy yboys. I find that I seem to admire you a bit and even envy my cousin Miranda a little. Harlow, as she spoke, ced her hand on Ls chest, gazing at him with affectionate eyes. L, noticing this, furrowed his brows and asked, What do you mean?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Harlow bit her lip and pressed her body against L, saying, Brother-inw, dont you understand what I mean? She continued in a coquettish tone, Dont think I dont know. Although you and Miranda have been married for so long and even had a grand wedding, she hasnt let you touch her until now, right? You must be frustrated. With your abilities, why confine yourself to one person? Brother-inw, do you think Im pretty? Last time, you caused me to break up with Kacper, and now no one wants me! Its all your fault, hm! As she spoke, she looked at L with silky seduction, and her fingers drew circles on his chest. L, seeing this, revealed a mischievous smile, unabashedly wrapping his arms around Harlows waist, looking quite lecherous. Oh? Harlow, no one wants you? Seeing this, Harlow chuckled inwardly and didnt resist Ls embrace. She thought, Men are indeed like this. Just a bit of charm, and this guy is already captivated. It seems that Miranda, that high-and-mighty woman, has really kept him at bay all this time. Harlow wasnt afraid that L would actually do something to her here. Deep down, she even hoped that something might happen between them. Although she resented and hated this man, she couldnt deny that this guy was quite impressive. If possible, she wouldnt mind turning a staged act into reality and taking L away from Miranda. The conflicts between her, Miranda, and L had roots in her jealousy towards Miranda. She liked topare herself to Miranda in everything, but she couldnt surpass her. However, if she could seduce L, she would feel a sense of superiority. Sure, brother-inw, if you want me, I dont mind. Just remember to take responsibility for your little sister-inw. Harlow spoke in a soft and flirtatious tone. L nodded and said, Alright! If the whole world rejects you, remember that Im here for you. Hearing this, a hint of mockery and satisfaction shed in Harlows eyes. This fool was now trying to sweet talk her? However, in the next moment, Ls words froze the triumphant and coquettish expression on her face. Because I know a few human traffickers! L spoke with a more wicked smile. Following that, his eyes sharpened, and he forcefully pushed Harlow away. Ah! Caught off guard, Harlow eximed and fell to the ground with a thud. She red fiercely at L, her eyes filled with humiliation and resentment. Bastard! This scumbag was ying with her again! Youre a damn scumbag! Even if Im starving, I wont eat something rotten like you. Get lost! L sneered. Chapter 364 The Upcoming Show Harlow left in humiliation, wishing she could skin and torture L. She thought she had him wrapped around her finger, but it turned out he was ying her all along. Harlow, how did it go? Romeo eagerly asked when she returned to the cafeteria. Suppressing her annoyance, Harlow didnt tell her father about her failed attempt to seduce L and being made a fool of. Instead, she coldly replied with a smirk, Dont worry, Dad. He wont suspect a thing. Lets activate the bomb and get out of here. Romeo nodded in agreement, Alright. On the other side, after L drove Harlow away, he soon noticed that the timed bomb inside the belly of the ornament had unexpectedly activated. With his eyes infused with dragon energy, he could see that there was a little over an hour left until the bomb exploded. Earlier, Romeo and Harlow had set the time a bit longer for added safety. They might stay for dinner, so it made sense to detonate the bomb after they left. This way, it would eliminate suspicion and prevent any idental harm to them. After all, Saber had mentioned that although the bomb was small in size, its destructive power was terrifying. It seemed to be a condensed liquid explosive, quite sophisticated. L was in no hurry. After a coldugh, he left the office building. As he came out, he happened to see Romeos Audi Q7 leaving. At this moment, in the car, Romeo and Harlow also spotted L. Seeing his carefree and nonchnt demeanor, they instantly let go of their worries. Just by looking at this guy, they were sure he hadnt discovered anything. L, wait for your death! It would be perfect if you and Miranda finish your meal and return to the office building. Then, everything, including the building and the people inside, will be blown up! Harlow gritted her teeth.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yes! If we can blow up this guy along with it, that would be too perfect! Romeo grinned, showing a cruel and anticipatory expression. Meanwhile, back in the cafeteria, L called Miranda aside after she had been dining with the employees. Whats up? Also, what were you up to just now? The goddess CEO stared at L suspiciously. Thepanys core members, including Mason, had called out to toast this guy, only to find him missing. Oh, just went to check the gifts received today. Hehe L chuckled and said. Hearing this, Miranda eximed, Huh? and gave this scoundrel a speechless look. Never mind, she added, shaking her head in exasperation. L touched his nose awkwardly. Lets not talk about that. I want to ask you, do you know where Romeos Lowe Light Pharmaceuticalpany is located? Miranda nodded. Yes, I do! Its in the southern suburbs, quite far from the city center. It takes about half an hour to drive from here. Oh, half an hour, huh? No rush then, lets eat a little longer. L responded with a meaningful smile and then returned to the dining table to enjoy the food and drinks. Half an hourter General Managers office of Lowe Light Pharmaceuticalpany. Harlow and her father returned, finding Samuel and Saber waiting for them. Samuel calmly sipped his tea, while Saber unexpectedly had a woman in his arms. Seeing this scene, Romeos expression changed, and a fleeting anger shed in his eyes. Eliza had taken the me for them, and Romeo wasnt short of money, so he naturally had other women around him. This woman was essentially a mistress he maintained with his money. Witnessing his mistress being embraced and fondled by another man, Romeo couldnt help but feel furious. However, he knew he couldnt afford to offend Saber, let alone the NC Organization, so he held back his anger. Ah, Mr. Lowe is back? Samuel greeted, smiling. Saber grinned, cing the woman on hisp. Mr. Lowe, your little secretary looks not bad. Im a rough guy; you dont mind me ying with her, do you? The woman made a helpless sound and looked towards Romeo for help, but she didnt dare resist Saber. No, not at all! If youre interested in her, its her good fortune. Romeo forced a smile, suppressing his inner frustration. Haha, thats good! Saberughed heartily. Little enchantress, go over there for now. I will pamper youter, hahaha Mr. Lowe, Miss Lowe, how did things go? Samuel asked, getting back to business. All set! Theres a little over half an hour left until the bomb explodes! Romeo nodded, speaking in a deep voice. Harlow looked triumphant. Miranda and L definitely have no suspicions. We just need to wait for the news! She mentioned L with a nce full of deep resentment. Despite being humiliated by him today, Harlow felt it was worth it. That guy probably still felt proud and smug, right? Maybe he even thought she had developed feelings for him, wanted to seduce him? Let him be pleased! He would be in for a shock soon! Good! Miss Lowe, once Mirandas new factory area explodes, you can look forward to joining the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta! Samuel expressed his satisfaction. Miranda, L, you two idiots dare to disrespect me? Ill make sure you understand the consequences of offending me! Saber from the NC Organization revealed a cruel grin, his interest seemingly heightened. In front of Romeo, he went over to pick up the secretary again, tossing her onto the sofa. Romeos expression instantly became somewhat unnatural. Harlow pulled him out of the office, and Samuel followed out. Soon, they heard unpleasant sounds from inside the office. People from the NC Organization do things in quite a, Samuel chuckled, easing the awkward atmosphere. He then turned to Romeo and said, Mr. Lowe, theres no need to get angry over a secretary. Once yourpany joins the alliance and develops, youll have as many women as you want. I know, Im not angry! Romeo waved his hand with a serious face, and the three of them walked into another room to discuss the specific details of joining the pharmaceutical alliance. Meanwhile, they kept an eye on the news, eagerly anticipating the explosion of Lowes Pharmaceuticals new factory. Such an event would surely make headlines, perhaps even trend on social media. On the other side, with the time approaching, L took Miranda out of the cafeteria. Lets go, Ill show you a good show! L smiled mysteriously at Miranda, hinting at something exciting. Chapter 365 Reciprocity in Courtesy Miranda watched as L moved two figurines from the office storage room into the car, a puzzled expression on her charming face. L, what are you doing? Werent these sent by Romeo and Harlow? Why are you putting them in the car? Hehe, youll find out soon enough, L smirked, a somewhat sinister gleam in his eyes. He gestured towards the executive sedan and said, Get in the car and tell me how to get to Lowe Light. Throughout the journey, Miranda had various spections running through her mind as she guided L to their destination. Due to Ls speedy driving, they arrived at Lowe Light Pharmaceutical with just ten minutes left until the bomb exploded.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Honey, wait for me here. Youre about to receive a surprise soon. L parked the car about two hundred meters away from the Lowe Light Pharmaceutical factory, holding one of the figurines in his hand as he approached the site. The factory was not yet in operation,cking security at the entrance, and nearly deserted inside. Seeing this, L felt relieved. While seeking revenge on Romeo and Harlow, he didnt want to harm innocent people. It seemed that only Romeo and his daughter woulde to check on the factory regrly. Carrying the two figurines, L entered the office building, ced them on the floor, and swiftly left. After L returned to the car, Miranda looked at him curiously and asked, Arent you supposed to reciprocate Romeos gesture? L nodded, Yes, its a matter of reciprocation. The goddess CEO rolled her eyes, thinking, even if it was reciprocation, what was the point of returning the gifts they gave them? L smiled, asked for Romeos number from Miranda, and dialed it directly. At the same time, in a room on the third floor of the office building, Romeo and Harlow were eagerly anticipating the results. Tonight, we must celebrate properly! Lets go out for a decent meal! My treat! Hahaha Samuel was in high spirits, patting Romeo on the shoulder. His eyes were not behaving, wandering over to Harlow. Romeo and Harlow were excited and looking forward to their ns. After the explosion, Lowes Pharmaceutical would likely face suspension, investigation, and reorganization. They intended to develop Lowe Light Pharmaceutical, seize the market gap left by Lowes Pharmaceutical, and potentially attract the big distributors who were originally coborating with Lowes Pharmaceutical. Its almost time! Romeo said with a sinister expression. Harlow added, The bomb will explode in three minutes! Samuel, wearing a satisfied smile, felt the imminent revenge against Miranda and L. Do you think well hear the explosion from here? he asked. Probably. Saber mentioned that the bomb is quite powerful, Harlow replied, smiling. At that moment, Romeos phone suddenly rang. Seeing an unfamiliar number, he hesitated for a moment before answering, Who is this? Uncle Romeo, its me, L! Romeo, surprised, asked, L? Why is he calling now? Harlow, feeling a sense of unease, asked, Why would that guy call at this time? Romeo hushed her and put the call on speakerphone, pretending to be calm. L, whats up? L chuckled and said, Uncle Romeo, I was quite moved to hear that you and Miranda might reconcile today. By the way, I heard from Miranda that youve started apany and built a new factory? Therefore, I was thinking of giving you a little gift to express our sincere desire for reconciliation. Hearing this, Romeo and the others exchanged surprised nces. Harlow sneered and whispered, This idiot really thinks we want to make amends with him? Hrious! Romeo signaled her with a nce and calmly said through the phone, No need to bother. No trouble at all. Im just returning the two figurines you sent me! Ive ced them in the lobby of your office building. Thats it! Goodbye, Uncle Romeo! L said and hung up the phone. What? Damn! What did he just say? At this moment, Romeos tone changed, and he eximed in shock. Harlow and Samuel widened their eyes, their faces twitching. In the next second, Harlow screamed in horror, her face turning pale. What? That idiot L actually returned those two figurines? Is it true? Romeos whole body shivered, and he quickly approached theputer in the office, ying back the surveince footage. In the next moment, he was horrified. Its its true! Run! Run quickly! L, damn your ancestors! Its going to explode in one minute! Hurry! Run! Samuel panicked. What to do? Ah! What do we do? Harlow was terrified, her voice trembling with a hint of tears. Jump! Jump quickly! Were on the third floor, and we wont die from jumping! Lets go! Romeo opened the window without hesitation, not caring about anything else. He even cursed silently in his heart, serving them right! Saber yed with his lover, and the secretary seemed to be weing it. Boom! Romeo grabbed his daughter, leaped out of the window, and didnt think much about it. Samuel hesitated for a moment, then followed suit. Yeah! There was less than a minute left, and the bomb was about to explode. Who cared about the rest? Crash! Romeo and Harlow jumped down in panic. Perhaps due to their age and the impropernding posture, there was a crisp sound as Romeonded, and his shinbone fractured instantly. He screamed and fell to the ground, then crawled away from the office building in a pathetic manner. Harlow and Samuel also felt pain in their legs, but they couldnt care less. They ran for their lives. Boom! When the three of them desperately reached the gate of the factory, there was a deafening explosion behind them. Looking back, the entire office building was engulfed in a towering fire, then copsed with a thunderous roar! Chapter 366 Cursing At Him The deafening explosion echoed through the heavens and the earth, as the entire office building copsed with a thunderous roar, sending countless bricks, tiles, and debris flying in all directions! Even several buildings around the office building couldnt escape the disaster and turned into ruins. Samuel, witnessing this shocking scene, couldnt help but twitch his face, feeling a wave of post-traumatic shock. Fortunately, they had jumped out of the window just in time; otherwise, using the stairs might not have been quick enough. Not to mention, there was no time to notify Saber. Romeo and Harlow, looking at the destroyed office building and the structures in the factory area, had expressions of despair and tears in their eyes. It was gone! The newly built office building in the factory area had copsed like this? It was supposed to be Lowes Pharmaceuticals new factory that was supposed to be destroyed by the bomb, wasnt it? In the end, they became victims of their own malicious intentions! Romeos face twitched, and Harlows eyes were bloodshot. They never expected L would return the favor. And unfortunately, he sent back the two figurines containing the bomb. To make matters worse, L seemed to have timed it perfectly, calling just three minutes before the bomb exploded. Even if they wanted to throw the bomb away, it was toote. Who would dare approach at this point? What the hell is this bomb? Why is it so powerful? Romeo yelled hysterically. Saber said this bomb could level a skyscraper now it seems like he wasnt exaggerating at all! Samuel eximed in disbelief. Damn it! Damn it! Wasnt it difficult enough for us to build this factory? Harlow shouted with a hoarse voice, on the verge of tears. L! Its L! This bastard must have known about the bomb a long time ago and intentionally timed its return! Romeo cursed. Damn it! Damn it! How did he find out? Romeo shouted with red eyes, then turned to Harlow, questioning her hysterically, Harlow, didnt you say he wouldnt suspect anything? What the hell is going on? Harlow stammered, her voice filled with a sob, I how would I know hes so cunning? Romeo, overwhelmed with grief and anger, trembled all over. He knew it was useless to me anyone now. The me was on them-nning maliciously to destroy Lowes Pharmaceuticals new factory. In the end, Lowes Pharmaceutical remained unscathed, but their own factory was blown to pieces. Miranda and L were unharmed, but Romeo, Harlow, and Samuel narrowly escaped being blown to the sky. Romeo and Harlow knew that even if they warned L, it would be of no use. He could easily im ignorance, and they would be implicated in the investigation. All they could do was swallow their grievances. L, one day Ill kill you! If I dont take revenge, my name isnt Romeo! Wah wah wah Romeo yelled in frustration. Just then, his phone rang again, and it was L calling. Uncle Romeo, what happened to your factory? Why did it explode? I called 911 for you. Make sure to check your safety and firefighting facilities. I guess your factory wont be operational for a while! L said with feigned concern.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Romeo and Harlow were on the verge of exploding with anger upon hearing this. L, you son of a b***h! Romeo cursed, using some vulgarnguage. Uncle Romeo, I called to inquire about the situation out of goodwill. Why are you cursing at me? Youre really evil L mockingly chuckled before hanging up. Crack! Romeo angrily mmed his phone to the ground. Spurt! The next moment, possibly due to the shock from the explosion and the subsequent jump, or maybe out of sheer anger, a mouthful of blood sprayed out. L, if I dont kill you, I swear Im not a human! Romeo roared. Harlow, filled with grief and resentment, added, L, you despicable scoundrel! We have nothing inmon with you! At this point, Samuel took a deep breath, observing the furious father-daughter duo, and remarked, Ms. Lowe, Miss Lowe, you should now focus on figuring out how to deal with the aftermath. This explosion will undoubtedly be hard to cover up. Yourpany probably wont be able to operate for a while. Also, Saber is likely dead, and theres a chance NC Organization mighte after you. You take care of yourselves. With that, Samuel quickly left, seemingly concerned about getting involved in any trouble. Hearing this, Romeo and Harlow were now contemting their grim situation. They not only suffered severe economic losses, but theirpany might also be inoperable for a considerable time. Worst-case scenario, they might faceplete ruin. The matter of joining the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta must have been put on hold. What worried them even more was Sabers death. If NC Organization investigated, they might be in serious trouble. This force, iming to be thergest in the Corl River Delta, was not known for its reasonableness. Dad, what should we do? Saber died in our factory. Will NC Organization retaliate against us? Harlow asked anxiously. I I dont know! Lets take it one step at a time. We might have to spend money to resolve the issue when the timees! Romeo replied. They cant just kill us, right? Romeo, on the verge of tears, said, almost spitting out another mouthful of blood. No cant they? I heard that NC Organization is ruthless in their actions Harlow sobbed. On the other side, after hanging up the phone, L couldnt help but burst intoughter. Sitting next to him, Miranda had a look of shock on her face, mixed with a hint of satisfaction. L, whats going on? How did my Romeos factory explode? Did you do this? Miranda asked, and there was a hint of sweetness in her heart. She had just mentioned to this jerk that she knew Romeo had started a pharmaceuticalpany, and she wished to see Lowe Light Pharmaceutical crumble. Now, L had blown it up. Was this his way of pleasing her? Must be. Could this be the surprise he wanted to give her? However, Miranda also felt a bit worried. Ls actions were bing increasingly reckless. Blowing up someone elses factory like this, wouldnt there be consequences? What if he got reported and ended up in jail? After all, causing an explosion is not a trivial matter in society. Chapter 367 Fear What Comes L chuckled, Dont worry, nothing will happen! If you want to me someone, me them for bringing it upon themselves. Now that the crisis waspletely averted, L no longer needed to worry about startling Miranda. He exined in detail what had happened. After listening, Mirandas exquisite face, which now looked particrly alluring with a tinge of red, disyed a mix of anger and excitement. Romeo and Harlow, their thoughts are actually so malicious? They could go to such extremes, like sending a timed bomb, just to deal with us? Miranda eximed, both angered and exhrated. Miranda gritted her teeth and then cast a hateful nce toward the direction of the explosion, disdainfully uttering two words, Deserved it! She couldnt imagine the severe consequences if the bomb had indeed exploded inside the new office building of her own pharmaceuticalpany. It would not only lead to a shutdown and investigation but could have also resulted in the deaths of many innocent people. Indeed, they deserved it! Romeos pharmaceuticalpany is probably going down the drain, L sneered. At this moment, Miranda gave L a sidelong nce and remarked, L, Ive realized that anyone who messes with you is practically inviting a lifetime of bad luck. This scoundrel was truly ruthless. He discovered the bomb and, without showing any signs, returned it only at thest moment, making Romeo and Harlow suffer the consequences of their own actions. After Samuel left, he disyed a somewhat shaken expression in the car. After some consideration, he had someone help him obtain the contact number of a high-ranking member of NC Organization in Kreanford and called him. Hello? Is this ck Star Hall Master of NC Organization? Samuel politely inquired, putting aside his previous arrogance. The voice on the other end, deep and ominous, asked, Who are you? ck Star Hall Master, I have some news to convey to you, Samuel said. What news? Who are you? The tone was unfriendly and cautious. I am Samuel Lloyd from the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. Unfortunately, I have to inform you of a tragic incident C Saber is dead, killed by a bomb, Samuel conveyed with a touch of sorrow. What? Saber is dead? ck Star eximed and then asked sharply, What happened? Speak! As the branch head of NC Organization in Kreanford, ck Star orchestrated all activities within Kreanfords territory. Saber was his trusted right-hand man with formidable mid-level Transmutation Force abilities. ck Star never expected to receive news of Sabers death so soon. First Wild Wolf, now Saber In this small territory of Ednd, the Kreanford branch had suffered the loss of two powerful Transmutation Force experts in quick session. What the hell was going on? Samuel cleared his throat and carefully recounted the sequence of events, including Sabers involvement with Romeos mistress, a detail he craftily emphasized. Saber was also here to deal with L and Miranda, so the three parties joined forces and nned to blow up Mirandas new factory. But unexpectedly, L turned out to be so cunning that he returned the bomb. Saber was enjoying himself with Romeos mistress at that critical moment. I even thought about shouting for Saber to escape together, but Romeo persuaded me otherwise. We survived by jumping out of the window, but Saber Samuels tone was heavy with sorrow. NC Organization was not to be trifled with, and Samuel feared getting into trouble. Therefore, he had carefully distanced himself from the situation. However, in doing so, Romeo and Harlow found themselves in deep trouble. After listening, ck Star gave a cold and disdainful snort. His voice was cold and chilling as he said, So, youre saying Romeo harbored a grudge against Saber for having an affair with his mistress and deliberately caused Sabers death when the bomb was about to explode? Is that right? Samuel blinked a few times, his eyes flickering. Well, its not entirely urate. At the time, the bomb was set to explode in just one minute, so there wasnt enough time. However Hmph! I understand.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Romeo, Harlow, and L, none of them will escape NC Organizations vengeance! ck Star dered with a menacing tone, exuding a thick aura of ruthlessness and dominance. Y-yes, understood After the call ended, Samuel breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. NC Organization would do whatever they pleased, but as long as it didnt involve him, it was eptable. In the afternoon of that day, Romeo and Harlow were in a state of extreme distress. The explosion, with its significant impact, was impossible to conceal. Ednds firefighting department dispatched five fire trucks, and relevant authorities held Romeo ountable. Romeo acted quickly,pensating the mistresss family for the loss of life. The incident was treated as a safety ident, as there were no casualties other than Saber, and the production facility had not officially started operating. However, reopening Lowe Light Pharmaceutical seemed highly unlikely. The next day, Romeo and Harlow came out of the Ednd City Government Office after undergoing another round of investigations and inquiries. Romeo had a fractured leg and was using crutches. Rohan apanied them, and Romeo had been on edge since yesterday, fearing possible retaliation from NC Organization. Dad, do you think NC Organization mighte after us? Inside the car, Harlow asked anxiously. Romeos expression changed several times, and he replied with a hint of optimism, Its unlikely However, just as he was about to finish his sentence, his phone rang. He nced at it and saw an unfamiliar caller. For some reason, Romeo felt a sense of trepidation looking at the iing call. After hesitating for a moment, he directly hung up. The caller dialed again persistently, four times in a row. Finally, Romeo and Harlow exchanged nces and answered. Whos this? He asked cautiously. The voice on the other end was cold and malicious, saying, Who am I? Do you want your whole family dead? Youre Romeo, right? Youre the one who killed Saber? Chapter 368 Romeo’s Opportunity Hearing the words from the other side, Romeos eyelids twitched violently, and he eximed in shock, Who who are you? Quit acting ignorant. Do you think you dont know who I am? Daring to mess with us, NC Organization, I think you and your daughter are tired of living! The cold voice said. So, youre a big shot from NC Organization? Saber wasnt killed by us; it was L! You need to get the facts straight and not wrongly use innocent people! Romeo defended as politely as possible. Innocent people? Even if you didnt directly kill him, youre still involved! And do you think Im here to reason with you? Tonight at 8 oclock, you and your daughtere to the unfinished building on Boisrial Road. Well settle the score properly. Just the two of you, better not y tricks, or your whole family will suffer!!! The person on the other end dered coldly and then hung up. Romeo stared at his phone, his face filled with panic and fear. Dad, whats wrong? Is it someone from NC Organization? Harlow asked anxiously. Rohan, who was driving in front, also wore a serious expression. Yes! They want us to meet them tonight at 8 oclock on Boisrial Road at that unfinished building, saying they want to settle the score with us! Romeo swallowed hard. What? What should we do? Should we go? Should we bring Rohan to protect us? Harlow asked fearfully, herplexion turning pale. Romeo nced at Rohan and sighed, NC Organization is powerful. Although Rohan is a master of Dark Force, Im afraid he wont be able to protect us. Moreover, this dark force is ruthless and unreasonable. Im afraid if we go especially you, Harlow, falling into the hands of NC Organization, the consequences could be unimaginable. Upon hearing this, Harlow nodded, Yes, although we didnt directly cause Sabers death, they might not listen to reason. Dad, we cant go, absolutely not! Harlow looked at herself, thinking, Im so beautiful, with such fair skin and a great figure. If I go, wont I be targeted by the people from NC Organization? But if we dont go, they probably wont let us off easily! Sooner orter, they will find us, and the consequences may be even more serious next time, Romeo said with a worried expression. Oh, what should we do? Harlow asked in panic. Romeo took a deep breath, contemted for a while, and then brightened up, devising a n. Ive got it! The people from NC Organization keep saying things about us, probably because they think we are easy to handle. Thats why they med Sabers death on us. In other words, they believe we dont have any backing. I think we need to show them our background and strength, make them wary, and maybe we can turn a big problem into a small one. At the very least, we should be able to resolve it bypensating them with money, without jeopardizing our lives! So, we need to tie ourselves to the Lowe family. Upon hearing this, Harlow pped her hands, Exactly! Although NC Organization is known as thergest underground force in the Corl River Delta, as they say, even a powerful person cannot defeat a local bully. Our family is a first-ss family in Ednd, with many experts. Our local influence is not to be underestimated. As long as we let them know that we have the Lowe family backing us, they should think twice. They wouldnt want to offend a powerful local family for just one person, right? Romeo nodded, Thats the idea! So tonight, instead of going to that unfinished building, well go to the Lowe Residence. In thete afternoon at four oclock, at the Lowe Residence! Victoria was sitting by the pond in the yard, enjoying the view of the fish. At this moment, she saw Romeo and Harlow walking in with smiles on their faces. What are you here for? Victorias face turned cold when she saw the father and daughter, and she asked with displeasure. Although Victoria had joined forces with Romeo and his daughter during L and Mirandas wedding to humiliate Emmanuel, it didnt mean she had forgiven Romeo. Victoria held grudges and couldnt forget the fact that Romeo once tried to harm her. Mom, we came to see you, Romeo said with a look of affection. Harlow also smiled brightly and ced various precious supplements at Victorias feet, saying, Grandma, yourplexion is getting better and better! Victoria snorted, pointing fingers and scolding, Ive stopped being secretly harmed, so of course myplexion is better. Upon hearing this, a strong sense of guilt and remorse appeared on Romeos face, and he knelt down with a thud. Mom, I know you still me me! Back then, I was truly bewitched, influenced by Elizas scheming! That malicious woman is now behind bars. These days, Ive been filled with remorse! I know you can never forgive me for a lifetime, and I dont expect you to forget the past. I just hope to take good care of you and make amends. Victoria looked at her son, who was kneeling before her, crying bitterly. She sneered, Hmph, really? Are you here to stir up trouble and take advantage of the familys influence? Upon hearing this, Romeo and Harlows expressions changed. Mom, what do you mean? Romeo asked in surprise. What do I mean? Your newly openedpany hasnt even started operating, and theres already an explosion at the factory. Do you think I dont know? Are you facing ountability, and you want to use the familys connections to get out of it? Or perhaps, you want to borrow money from me? Victoria asked coldly. Knowing that Victoria was aware of the explosion, Romeo and Harlow secretly breathed a sigh of relief. They thought she might have found out about NC Organizations involvement. The next moment, Romeo wiped away his tears and appeared sorrowful, saying, Mom, youve misunderstood me this time! Im not here to borrow money from you. On the contrary, I want to give you all my savings. I just want topensate you and be filial! Oh? Victoria showed a hint of surprise. Romeo nodded sincerely and, without hesitation, transferred two hundred million right in front of Victoria. Mom, I feel guilty for the upbringing you gave me. This is the only way I can express my remorse. In fact, despite investing in thepany and the factory before, Romeo had much more than two hundred million. However, he certainly couldnt give Victoria all his savings. This amount was just to gain her favor. Victoria looked at her bank ount notification, then deeply nced at her son. Romeo, what what are you doing? What do you really want?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Romeo looked at Victoria with sincerity and affection, walked over, knelt in front of her, and held her hand, saying, Mom, I dont want anything. I just hope you can forgive me. If you can, let your son apany you for dinner tonight to show filial piety. Can we? Chapter 369 The Feud is Set That evening, Victoria invited Romeo and his daughter to dinner. She was a domineering person who always got her way, but Romeo knew how to please her. He reluctantly gave her 200 million dors in order to intimidate the NC Organization and make them wary of the Lowe family. At the dinner table, Romeo served Victoria diligently and apologized for his past mistakes. Harlow also expressed her regret for being influenced by Elizas maniptions.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Victoria acknowledged their apologies but med Eliza for leading them astray. Romeo was about to say something more when his phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, Romeo answered with a casual Hello. What the f***! Do you want your whole family to die? Where are you? I told you toe to the abandoned building on Boisrial Road. Are you incapable of finding your way? The voice on the other end of the line grew increasingly ominous, as if ready to kill the entire family with a single word. Friend, cant we talk properly? Let me tell you, I amnt just a pushover! Im at the Lowe Residence. You should know the Lowe family, a top-ss family in Ednd. If you have something to say,e over. Romeo steadied his emotions as he spoke. The other person snorted, The Lowe Residence? Fine, just wait! With that, they hung up the phone directly. Harlow looked at her father with concern, while Victoria furrowed her brow. Romeo, whats going on? Who was that? Romeo waved his hand dismissively. Someone from the gray area. Their associate was killed in my factory explosion, so they want to cause trouble for me. Victoria, upon hearing this, let out a cold snort. Someone from the gray area? Theyre trying to extort you? Pretty much! They had a tough tone, threatening to kill my entire family! Damn it! They even said theylle overter. Romeos face showed his frustration. Victoria scoffed, So audacious? Let theme. I want to see how they n to annihte your whole family! The Lowe family wont be bullied. If theyre sensible, we canpensate them with money. If not, I have dozens of Bright Force experts in the family. Id like to see which gray forces dare to act recklessly here! Victoria wore an expression of pride and dominance. In her mind, although the Lowe family couldntpare to the four major families in the Capital, in this corner of Ednd, no one dared to provoke them easily. With so many experts and such great influence in the Lowe family, although they had suffered a loss at Ls hands before, it didnt mean that anyone could bully the Lowe familys members. Romeo and Harlow had just earned Victorias favor earlier that evening, and upon hearing someone causing trouble for them, Victoria, although puzzled, was ready to stand up for her second son. What was a force worth anyway? In Ednd, the two dominant forces were Mason and Henry, and no other forces were worth mentioning. Upon hearing this, Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce, both showing a triumphant expression. They felt relieved, knowing that as long as the Lowe family protected them, the NC Organization wouldnt dare to act recklessly. It seemed that their efforts to please Victoria tonight were worth it! Twenty minutester, at the entrance of the Lowe Residence, a man with triangr eyes arrived with four menacing henchmen, exuding a threatening aura. Halt! Who are you people? The family guards stationed outside the Lowe Residence coldly shouted. Who are we? Isnt this the Lowe Residence? Romeo and Harlow, are they here? the man with triangr eyes asked in a chilling tone. What do you want? The guards gaze turned sharp as he asked coldly. Im here to find Romeo and Harlow! Get out of the way, or dont me us for being impolite! the man with triangr eyes said arrogantly. What do you think this ce is? This is the Lowe family. Be sensible the Lowe family guard angrily retorted. As a top-ss family in Ednd, the Lowe familys guards were usually formidable, and they didnt pay attention to ordinary people. At this moment, they didnt take the man with triangr eyes and his group seriously either! However, before the guard finished speaking, his voice abruptly stopped. Thud! With a muffled sound, the guards body was sent flying, blood spraying from his mouth. Afternding, his fate was uncertain! Gah! Another guard on duty witnessed this and his face turned pale. He immediately ran into the Lowe Residence and urgently shouted, Help! Someone is trespassing the Lowe family! Theyre killing people! Whoosh The next moment, the Lowe familys top expert, Charlie, quickly arrived with his men upon hearing themotion. When Charlie saw the Lowe family guard lying in a pool of blood, anger shed across his face. Daring to cause trouble in the Lowe family! Youre courting death! Attack, take them down! Charlie snorted coldly, wasting no time as he charged towards the man with triangr eyes and his group. You Lowe family idiots are asking for annihtion! The man with triangr eyes, seeing the situation, cursed with a murderous aura. The next moment, the two groups immediately engaged in a fierce fight, starting off with intense aggression. At this moment, everyone inside the Lowe Residence heard themotion, including Victoria, Romeo and Harlow, who hadnt finished their dinner. Whats happening? Victoria, not hard of hearing, asked with uncertainty. Romeos eyes flickered, and he coldly snorted, It seems those gangsters have actuallye looking for us. From the looks of it, did they even start a fight with our family members? Theyre really arrogant! Harlow added. Victoria let out a disdainful snort and put down her fork. Lets go and see! With that, she leaned on her cane, stood up, and walked towards the direction of the Lowe familys main gate. Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce, then quickly supported Victoria, one on each side. As they approached the entrance of the old mansion, they could see the intense battle happening in the distance. Several bodiesy on the ground, including skilled members of the Lowe family and henchmen of the man with triangr eyes. The man with triangr eyes wore an expression of anger, his eyes filled with resentment and killing intent. Damn it! How dare you, the Lowe family, kill my men! The feud between the NC Organization and the Lowe family has been sealed! Lets see how it unfolds! Chapter 370 Eliminating the Lowe Family Sooner or Later Triangle eyes expressed his resentment and sorrow as he took a hit from Charlie, pushing back two of the Lowe familys skilled fighters before turning to run for his life. He was a mid-level expert in Dark Force, and the four followers he brought with him were all strong practitioners with Bright Force abilities. However, they were no match for the Lowe familys skilled fighters led by Charlie. In the end, only Triangle Eyes managed to escape. Charlie had initially nned on pursuing them but changed his mind upon hearing Triangle Eyes words. His face went through various expressions as he looked at the bodies lying on the ground, revealing a hint of concern. All four of Triangle Eyes followers were killed during this battle while two Bright Force experts from the Lowe family also lost their lives except for their initial bodyguard. What happened? Victoria asked with an angry expression on her face. Romeo and Harlow exchanged looks that showed surprise in each others eyes. They never expected that NC Organization would engage in a fight directly against their high-skilled fighters instead of negotiating first aftering over to meet them. Charlie took a deep breath before reporting what happened to Victoria who then looked towards Triangle Eyes dead followers coldly saying, This is outrageous! How dare theye here and attack us like this? Despite losing three members themselves, Victoria seemed unsatisfied with just killing off these four people from NC Organization; it was clear she still held grudges against them even after their deaths. However, at that moment Charlie wore an expression of seriousness as he said, Mrs. Lowe thatst person said they are part of NC Organization. Upon hearing this news, Victoria replied coldly, NC Organization? What? How dare they act so recklessly within our territory? Charlie let out a bitterugh before exining further, Mrs. Lowe you dont understand how powerful NC Organization is theyre one of thergest underground organizations within Sluford, Jueham and Slocmore They have formidable strength throughout those regions, Charlie continued ominously. weve just killed some members today; I fear we may have made ourselves enemies. Victorias face finally changed when she heard this, What? Thergest underground organization in the Corl River Delta region? At this point, Romeos eyes flickered a few times, What are you afraid of? Even if NC Organization is powerful, they still have to be cautious in Ednd. They have no influence here. They dont have any power in Ednd. Are we the Lowe family supposed to be afraid of them? Harlow chimed in. Exactly! We have so many experts in the entire family that NC Organization cant possibly go all out for just a few lives. Victorias expression turned ashen at this point and she showed a hint of unease. The next second, her gaze darkened as she red at Romeo and Harlow with anger trembling through her body. Finally confirming her suspicions, she picked up her cane and swung it fiercely towards Romeo and Harlow while cursing through gritted teeth, You two bastards! I thought you had filial piety! So it turns out that youve gotten involved with this underground organization! Bastards! Now our entire family has been caught up in this big trouble because of you two! After Victoria came to terms with what had happened, she was so angry that she almost couldnt catch her breath. That night, inside the headquarters of NC Organization located somewhere within a certain city. Upon hearing Triangr Eyes report, ck Star exuded an aura of terror from his body. The Lowe family? he said incredulously, Theyre asking for death! Triangr Eye coughed several times on the other end before spitting out blood. He gritted his teeth and said, Hall Master, the Lowe family doesnt even put us NC Organization into their eyes! Theyre even more hateful than L! And from what I know, Miranda is also part of the Lowe family. The Lowe family must not stay alive; otherwise others will think that our NC Organization is easy to bully. Hall Master, when will you personally take action ande over here to wipe out the Lowe family? ck Star snorted coldly, Shut up! I dont need your advice on how I should do things! Speaking harshly he continued, I will definitely destroy this family but not these days! I need to apany President for n Grand Competition first thene backter to settle ounts with them properly. Over the next few days, L spent his time practicing alchemy and teaching Nora, Miranda, and Mason how to cultivate their skills. It was worth mentioning that Emerson and Makhi started their own securitypany called Lachie Fire Security Group. Although they didnt have many employees yet, Emerson rented an entire building in the southern part of the city to show off their strength. They even advertised that they had experts from both Master Realm and Divine Realm sitting in as a way to attract customers who were willing to pay top dor for protection. Before he knew it, it was time for Ls meeting with Matthias at the Graham family estate. When Matthias contacted him earlier that day, L immediately drove over. Mr. Willis, are you ready? Matthias asked with a smile when he arrived. Im ready whenever you are, L replied as he traveled light without much baggage. At this moment, Savannah looked at him disdainfully before muttering under her breath, Its just going through the motions; what is there to prepare? Matthias red at his daughter before turning back to L, The n Grand Competition doesnt allow too many people from each n to participate. I wont be assigning any ordinary attendants for your group this time around. This time only you and Savannah will participate in the n Grand Competition, Matthias continued while pointing out Sophie who would apany them on their journey. If there is anything inconvenient or if Savannah acts up along the way, please bear with us. Dont worry Mr. Graham. I wont stoop down to your daughters level, replied L nodding towards Savannah and another elderly woman present whom he assumed was Sophie.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. L was somewhat surprised to see Savannah dressed in mens clothing, with a fake Adams apple at her neck. At first nce, she appeared to be an incredibly handsome young man. On the other hand, Sophie seemed to be in her sixties or seventies, though her true age was likely even older. She was undoubtedly a cultivator at the early stage of Core Formation. L hadnt expected that besides Raul, there would be another Core Formation expert among them. It seemed that they had brought the person along to protect L and Savannah. However, L couldnt help but feel somewhat dismissive. The early stage of Core Formation was merely on par with the Hawkeye Ghost he had eliminated. Chapter 371 Let Him Fight Me? Three people were riding in a Jeep Wrangler and had set off directly that morning for the destination of the n Grand Competition, which was Kreanford, located within Nading State in the northwest of Priocia, over 2, 000 kilometers away. Since Savannah was carrying cold weapons on her person, they couldnt take a ne and had to drive long distances. Along the way, L didnt say much to Savannah or Sophie and justy quietly in the back seat with his eyes closed. Hey, from now on Im not called Savannah anymore. Call me Callum Graham. Remember that! Dont slip up in front of others! Got it? Savannah instructed L from the passenger seat. Her tone wasnt great and carried an air of condescension towards L. I understand, young master Callum! L nodded lightly and responded indifferently. And also youre not called L anymore. Its now Landon Graham. Is that okay? Savannah added. With the same surname? L smirked and couldnt help but tease her. Savannah snorted coldly, Its just pretend; what do you mean by that? Youre being presumptuous. Perhaps because Matthias and Raul once tried to matchmake between them before, this genius girl sometimes overthought things about herself and L. She felt like he might be flirting with her with his words just now. L chuckled softly then shut his mouth altogether so as not to cause any more trouble for himself since he noticed she didnt like him very much anyway at this point. At this moment Sophie who was driving coughed slightly then gave a look at Savannah, Callum, dont be rude to Mr. Willis. From the words of the family patriarch, Sophie learned that L might be a descendant of a powerful martial force, so she was afraid that Savannah would offend them. What are you afraid of? Savannah shrugged, looking unconcerned. After a day of driving, they arrived at the Capital, Vleah City, in Nading State that evening. Sophie, lets find a hotel to stay tonight, shall we? Were exhausted from driving all day, Savannah said, ncing coldly at the backseat and slyly remarked, Some people have no manners at all. Hes been lying back there sleeping the whole way! Even for cultivators, continuous driving can be tiring, so Savannah and Sophie took turns driving along the journey. L sat in the back, looking rxed and enjoying the scenery along the way. This obviously didnt sit well with Savannah, who was bing increasingly annoyed with him. Ignoring her, L pretended not to hear anything. They arrived at Silverlight Hotel in Vleah City around six oclock that evening. As soon as they entered the hotel lobby, a group of people approached them. At the front was an elderly man with gray hair who appeared to be in his seventies. He was followed by two middle-aged men and six or seven young people. The gray-haired old man looked at Sophie and then gave L and Savannah a cold nce before saying mockingly, Well well well, if it isnt Sophie Graham? The Graham family is still participating in this years n Grand Competition? I heard you guys are struggling these days. As he spoke, his followers burst intoughter. The younger ones even showed disdainful expressions while revealing their superiorityplex. Patrick Wood, dont you know that good dogs dont block the way? Move aside! Sophie said coldly upon seeing him blocking their way. What? Patrick Woods expression turned hostile upon hearing her voice.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, one of the young men stepped forward and sneered at Patrick, Grandpa, are these three from the Graham family? Patrick chuckled, Yes they are. Hugo Wood snickered as he surveyed L and Savannah, You guys should just forget about participating in n Grand Competition this year. Its better to lose your eligibility than being kicked out duringpetition. Yeah! Why embarrass yourselves? Another young man chimed in sarcastically. Looks like the Graham family is really struggling now, Jackson Wood added contemptuously while eyeing Savannah up and down like she was some kind of joke. Savannah heard the derogatory remarks and her face immediately turned red. Jacksons words in particr hadpletely angered her. What did you say, you bastard? The genius of the Graham family acted impulsively and directly pped Jackson across the face. As a master of Uppecia, her strength was not to be underestimated. With this p, her true energy burst out of her body and formed a solid palm print. Jacksons young face changed color. As soon as Savannah made a move, he felt that she was stronger than him. Humph! Youre looking for death! But in an instant, the gray-haired old man stood in front of Jackson and dispersed Savannahs palm print with one hand. Without saying another word, he was about to attack Savannah when Sophie quickly stepped forward and sternly questioned him, Patrick, are you really going to attack a younger generation regardless of your identity? Youre blind! Didnt you see that it was your little brat who attacked first? Although we cant kill each other before n Grand Competition starts, I dont mind crippling him! The gray-haired old man spoke coldly. Heh heh I think its your little brat who is useless? Cant even take Callum Young Masters p just now? Sophie sneered at them. Savannah also raised her chin provocatively and looked at those young people from the Wood family, You said our family is declining. Well then let me see what makes you so great? Who dares to challenge me here? Hugo and Jacksons faces flickered when they heard this remark. Savannahs previous p showed off her peak strength as an Uppeciater stage practitioner; there were no young people from the Wood family who could confidently defeat her yet. The Wood family didnt expect that despite their decline over these years, the Graham family still produced such talented practitioners among their younger generation. However, in the next second Jackson sneered, Even if you are strong on your own, what good does it do? The only promising youth from your family seems to be just yourself right? This time around the Graham family is doomed to lose its qualification! Haha He pointed his finger at L, If you have any skills, make this guy fight against me. Chapter 372 Dare not? Yes, whats the use of having only one genius in the Graham family? Lets test this guys strength. Dare to? Hugo sneered at L and even challenged him by raising his chin. Exactly! We have so many family descendants participating in thepetition. You can pick anyone you want, haha Dont tell me that besides this guy, there is another one just here for show. For a moment, everyones eyes were on L, one of the two descendants from the Graham family participating in n Grand Competition. L frowned. He didnt expect this conflict to reach him. Savannah also looked at L with a hint of expectation in her eyes. She wanted L to win some face back for their family. In her opinion, L was already an intermediate-level expert in Uppecia. If he chose someone who didnt look too strong, there was still hope for winning. Every time they met each other, the Graham family was humiliated and mocked by their opponents. Savannah had been holding back her anger all along. However, L just shook his head lightly and refused directly, No thanks! Not interested. After speaking these words, he turned around directly and walked towards the hotel lobby passing through the Wood familys people on his way out. Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene before them; then both sides showed different expressions. On the Wood familys side came a burst of sneering and mocking voices, Haha! He doesnt dare! Indeed! The Graham family has only one person who can be used; another is just here as decoration! What a waste! Not even daring topete! Tsk tsk Ran away like that? Sophie frowned helplessly while Savannah looked at L with deep disappointment mixed with disdainful anger in her eyes. How could such an asshole have such powerful background but no courage or strength? Next, the farce ended in a less-than-pleasant manner. The members of the Wood family left triumphantly, leaving Savannah fuming with anger.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After Sophie used her ID to register two rooms, the three of them, holding their room keys, headed upstairs. At that moment, Savannah red at L and said coldly, What a coward! With yourck of courage, why did my father send you here? Participating in the n Grand Competition involves inevitablepetition with others. A waste like you, who doesnt even have the courage topete, can you secure another spot for my family? L chuckled, Like you, revealing your strength right away? Im just not interested in meaningless fights. Understand? Hearing this, Savannah sneered, Hide your strength? Laughable. Youre just a mid-level Uppecia trash. Whats there to hide? Moreover, what do you mean by a meaningless fight? This is to uphold the honor of the Graham family. Dont you get it? L stopped in his tracks, looking expressionless at Savannah. Why should I uphold the honor of your family? You need to understand, I am currently cooperating with your family, not subordinate to them. You Upon hearing this, Savannahs voice stagnated, her chest heaving with anger. Thankfully, she disguised herself as a man, restraining those two undting masses; otherwise, it might have been quite a scene. Alright, Callum! Mr. Willis doesnt want to intervene casually, and theres nothing wrong with hiding his strength. You were a bit too impulsive, Sophie intervened as a peacemaker. Sophie, are you siding with him too? Savannah stomped her foot, expressing her frustration. Mind your identity! Youre a man now; dont act like a woman, L coughed and, upon seeing Savannah stomping her foot, kindly reminded her with a teasing tone. Get lost! Savannah cursed through gritted teeth, thinking, Im still a woman, whats the big deal? At this moment, Sophie hesitated for a moment and said, Ill take a room by myselfter, and you two can share one. Upon hearing this, L made a hesitant sound, and an awkward expression appeared on his face. Isnt this inappropriate? Savannahs face flushed even more upon hearing L reject the idea faster than she did. Feeling aggrieved, she thought, I didnt even say anything yet, and this guy looks so unwilling. Whats wrong with sharing a room? Its something countless men dream of. Sophie! What are you saying?! Let him take his own room! Savannah expressed disgust towards Ls reluctance. However, Sophie shook her head. Callum, you must remember that both of you are now men. Of course, two young men living together is fine. From now on, be careful with your words and actions. Dont let anyone find out that youre a woman! It would be even more detrimental to the family if you did. Do you understand? The younger generation of the Graham family was not impressive, only producing Savannah C a genius girl at the Uppecia level. This made other ancient martial arts forces look down on the Graham family even more. Several hidden forces in the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance had even expressed their desire to remove the Graham family from their ranks. Upon hearing this, Savannah fell silent and red at L with disgust and resistance in her beautiful eyes. You got lucky! But if you dare have any evil intentions or thoughts towards me, dont me me for ruining you! L shrugged his shoulders and said nonchntly, Dont worry about it; Im not interested in you like that anyway. Pfft! Who do you think you are? Savannah spat disdainfully. Back in the room, Savannahs face still couldnt help but show a hint of awkwardness and blush. Although she knew it was all for the sake of the family, the thought of sharing a room with a man inevitably made her feel embarrassed and uneasy. What annoyed her the most was that this man happened to be someone she despised. If he were a true young talent, with extraordinary talents and strength reaching theter stages of Uppecia or even the Core Formation Realm, Savannah might have been more epting. In that case, even if her father and grandfather tried to match him, Savannah might not have been so resistant. However, in her eyes, L was just someone with a background, enjoying various superior cultivation conditions since childhood, and possessing mediocre strengthpared to herself. At this moment, L entered the room and casually sprawled onto the bed. Sofortable! Ill take the bed tonight; the couch is all yours! Upon hearing this, Savannah was almost infuriated, gritting her teeth, Do you have any manners? Are you even a man? Chapter 373 Treacherous Scheme L sneered, Im here to help your family keep their status as a prestigious n. Do you really expect me to sleep on the couch? Besides, I only have manners for women I like. Sorry, but youre not one of them. He grinned slyly and continued, But dont worry about me getting up. Why dont youey down with me instead? Savannah red at L with murderous intent and spat out, You shameless jerk! L chuckled lightly and then changed his tone abruptly. By the way, who are the Wood family people? It seems like they have some sort of grudge against your family. Savannah hesitated for a moment before exining to L, The Wood family is also an ancient martial arts n just like us. Our feud goes back to two other hidden ns that used to exist behind our respective families It turned out that there was once a hidden faction within the Graham family known as Hidden Graham Family. The same went for the Wood family; they had their own hidden faction called Hidden Wood Family. Hidden Graham Family and Hidden Wood Family were mortal enemies who fought in a bloody battle sixty years ago. In that war, Hidden Graham Family suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Hidden Wood Family which led to theirplete annihtion. Since then, the Graham family lost its backing and could only retreat into Ednd where it currently resided. It was because the Graham family was also a member of the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, and since the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance was formed by several hidden forces, the Graham family, whether hidden or ancient martial, couldnt bepletely eradicated. Otherwise, the Graham family would no longer exist. Speaking of this, a deep worry appeared in Savannahs beautiful eyes. So, whether we can maintain our family status in this n Grand Competition not only affects whether my family can obtain cultivation resources in the future but also determines the life and death of my family. Once expelled from the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, the Wood family and the hidden family behind them will surely exterminate us, uprooting us! At this point, Savannah looked at L with aplex expression. This is also why my father was willing to allocate a full thirty percent of cultivation resources to you and why he wanted you toe here with me, even if youre just tagging along. L, I dont expect you to perform exceptionally well in thispetition; I just hope you can help us secure another spot apart from mine. Hearing this, L understood the situation and chuckled, So, thispetition is so crucial for your family! Hehe In that case, giving me only thirty percent seems a bit stingy. Savannah, upon hearing this, showed a deep sense of anger and snorted coldly. Meanwhile, on the other side, in a room where Hugo and Jackson, brothers from the Wood family, stayed together, they were discussing something with the elder Patrick. I never expected the Graham family to produce a martial arts genius, huh! Patrick stroked his gray-white beard and spoke coldly. At thete stage of Uppecia, this strength is indeed rare at the ordinary level of martial arts families. We are only at thete stage of Uppecia, remarked Hugo with narrowed eyes. Jackson snorted, Even if Callum manages to pass, the other one is just wasting time! Dont forget, each family needs at least two descendants to pass the test. Patricks expression turned sinister, As for Landon, although he hasnt revealed his strength, since he was sent by the Graham family, he might also be at the Uppecia level. If he happens to pass the test, the Graham family might still secure its family status. If we want to eliminate the Graham family, who knows how long well have to wait. In thispetition, we must ensure the Graham family is expelled from the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance without any mistakes. They had previously provoked L not only to humiliate the Graham family but also to test Ls strength. At this moment, Jacksons eyes lit up, and he sneered, Ive got it! Saying this, he took out a small bottle from his pocket, and a sinister and evil smile appeared on his face. Ive checked it already. The two participants from the Graham family are staying in the same room. Let them enjoy the taste of this Forgetfulness Elixir! Haha Forgetfulness Elixir? What is that? Patrick raised an eyebrow and asked. Hugo, seeing his younger brother taking out this item, also had a wicked smile on his face. Jackson, youre quite cunning! Why didnt I think of this? The two brothers exined to Patrick with excitement about the effects of the Forgetfulness Elixir.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In simple terms, it was a potent aphrodisiac, much more domineering than ordinary love potions. After taking effect, it would first induce a state of drowsiness, and then, once fully effective, the person would wake up but lose all rationality during the potions duration,pletely controlled by instinct. Afterward, they wouldnt remember anything that happened. Hugo and Jackson, having obtained this Forgetfulness Elixir at a martial arts auction, had used it to cause trouble for several innocent girls. Oh? You young people y quite well, haha Patrick, after hearing the exnation, revealed a bit of disdain for the younger generation. Are you sure it works, and is it effective against cultivators? Dont worry, Grandpa. Its definitely effective! This Forgetfulness Elixir only needs a drop, and the toxins it releases are more than enough. Our n is to first bribe someone from the hotel Jackson exined his n. After listening, Patrick and Hugo both showed a sly smile. This move is brilliant! Record the scenes in the room at that time! Yeah! When those two Graham family losers are affected by this Forgetfulness Elixir, its not an exaggeration to say that as long as theres a hole, theyll want to poke into it. Hahaha! Those two losers will surely embrace each other romantically, and afterwards, apart from a sore bottom, they wont remember what happened. When the timees, in front of all the martial arts families and several major hidden forces, well release this video Hahaha, its simply too exciting! Patrick also nodded, As one of the founders of the hidden family within the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, weve been trying to persuade other hidden forces to directly expel the Graham family from the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance for years. Other families also have this intention, but they always need a pretext. Unfortunately, the Graham family has been following the rules these years, staying low-key and avoiding getting caught. But if such a scandal happens, hehe On the other side, after L and the others took a short break in their room and had dinner, they explored Vleah City a bit. When they returned to the hotel, it was already past nine in the evening. Shortly after returning to their room, someone knocked on the door of L and Savannahs room. Opening the door, they found a hotel staff member outside. Is there something you need? L asked. Well, sir, its like this. Autumn has arrived, and the mosquitoes here are particrly fierce. Although weve sprayed insect repellent before, we cant guarantee that there wont be any mosquitoes disturbing your rest. So, our hotel has prepared an electric mosquito repellent for you. Saying this, the staff member took out an electric mosquito repellent, and the liquid inside seemed full, appearing brand new. Chapter 374 A Rough and Simple Solution Oh, thank you! L didnt think much of it and asked the staff to enter the room. After the staff came in, he plugged the electric mosquito repellent into the wall socket. Just turn it on for a while when you sleep. Okay, go ahead with your work, L waved his hand. After the staff left, Savannah went over and directly turned on the electric mosquito repellent. She said coldly to L, Ive been driving all day and Im tired. Hey, are you going to sleep? If you dont want to sleep, dont make any noise. If you wake me up, dont me me for being impolite! Savannah waved her fist at L as she spoke. She always thought she was much stronger than him and would threaten him with physical violence at every opportunity. L rolled his eyes and raised his hand. Okay okay, I wont make any noise so that you can sleep. Savannah stared at him fiercely and warned him in a threatening tone, Dont even think about taking advantage of me while Im asleep or else be careful that Ill beat you up! L was speechless, Cant believe how self-centered you are! My wife is much prettier than you; I have no interest in messing around with someone like yourself. Savannah heard this and gritted her teeth, Thats just fine! The next second she yawned uncontrobly feeling more drowsy than before showing a hint ofziness, Im really tired She then copsed onto bed. Seeing this scene unfold before him made L shake his head but he did not argue further about who should take which bed or couch earlier on. However, the next moment he suddenly felt extremely exhausted as if something was wrong; his eyelids felt heavy as if they were glued shut. He only wanted toy down t on bed! With a jolt, L realized something wasnt right. He quickly detected some sort of toxin running through his body. He saw Savannah already lying down snoring lightly beside him. Biting down hard on his tongue, L held back from breathing while activating dragon energy within himself trying desperately to detoxify himself.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this point, his ears moved slightly catching some faint footsteps outside. Although whoever it was tried their best not make any sound, it could hardly escape from Ls powerful perception abilities. Hearing movement outside, L had an idea C he closed his eyes pretending to fall asleep loudly snoring away on sofa. Hugo and Jackson were now leaning against door listening carefully inside room. Haha, theyre asleep now, Hugo grinned widely. Which idiot snores so loudly? Looks like theyre sleeping soundly, huh? Tsk tsk Jackson joked. The next second, the two of them quietly opened the door with the hotel keycard they got from the staff and walked in. Seeing L and Savannah sleeping soundly with their eyes closed, these two brothers immediately breathed a sigh of relief and exchanged a triumphant nce. Then, they grinned evilly and cautiously approached L together, wanting to lift him onto the bed. Ensuring that something would happen between L and Savannah in bed after the drug had fully taken effect However, just as they approached Ls side, he suddenly opened his eyes. Gah! Hugo and Jackson were startled by this sudden movement and almost fell to the ground. Pong! Pong! Taking advantage of their stunned state, L quickly struck them hard on their necks. The two brothers were caught off guard and instantly passed out with their eyes rolling. L snorted coldly before picking up Savannah from the bed. He left for Sophies room while closing the door behind him without knowing what kind of poison it was or its effects on them. But he didnt care; let them suffer for what they did. Bang! Bang! Bang! L carried Savannah directly to Sophies room before knocking on her door. Hmm? What happened? Sophie was surprised when she saw them both. I think weve been drugged, said L as he entered her room with Savannah in his arms. He then exined everything to Sophie. I suspect there was something wrong with that mosquito repellent liquid. After hearing this news about the Wood family being so despicable, Sophie looked angry, Bastards! She then looked at unconscious Savannah worriedly, Mr. Willis, is she okay? What will happen because of this poison? L shook his head, I dont know either! I managed to detoxify myself Lets see how things go; hopefully there wont be any danger. Mm-hmm Just then, Savannah who had been asleep until now murmured softly before moving around restlessly. She opened her eyes suddenly, and began breathing heavily. Her beautiful face turned red, and she started tearing off her clothes while making some very suggestive sounds that made people want more than just sleep. Upon seeing this scene, L and Sophie exchanged a nce. It looks like the poison is starting to take effect, L furrowed his brow. What do we do? Sophie asked with concern. Just then, Savannah suddenly spotted L. Her eyes shimmered as she lunged towards him. Like a snake, her slender arms wrapped around his neck and her red lips eagerly pressed against his face. Holy shit! This drug is really strong! L eximed in surprise. The next second, he roughly pushed Savannah away and delivered a chop to the back of her neck. That should take care of it, he shrugged at Sophie. He was certain that the drug wouldnt cause any harm to Savannah so he didnt bother detoxifying her. Sophie looked at Ls crude solution with a speechless expression on her face. L really had no idea how to treat women delicately At this point, L didnt say much more to Sophie before turning around and leaving the room. Now that he knew what the drug could do, he needed to take action. He chuckled inwardly C there would be quite an interesting show in that room soon enough and of course, he had to record it all himself A momentter! L returned to Sophies room with a chill running down his spine. As soon as he entered, he felt an aura of hostility directed towards him C it seemed like someone was targeting him specifically Savannah had only been exposed for a short time so there wasnt too much poison in her system; she had already woken up by now and was sitting on the bed staring straight at L with fierce eyes despite being dressed as a man C there seemed to be an air of malevolence surrounding her features. L smiled wryly and said, Heh you woke up pretty quickly. You bastard! Who gave you permission to knock me out?! Savannah gritted through clenched teeth. Chapter 375 Don’t Tell Anyone Else During Ls absence, Sophie had already told Savannah about what had happened. The talented youngdy from the Graham family felt a bit conflicted after hearing it. In theory, since L found her drugged and took her to Sophies room without taking advantage of her, Savannah should be grateful to him. But for some reason, she was filled with resentment towards him. She felt like L never saw her as a beautiful woman at all. When faced with herself who was drugged and throwing herself at him, his solution was to knock her out? What the hell! If I didnt knock you out then what would you have done? Let you continue being horny? L asked in response to Savannahs murderous gaze. You Upon hearing this, Savannah blushed furiously with anger and embarrassment. She gritted her teeth and jumped off the bed saying Ill kill you! Seeing this, L frowned and prepared for defense but before he could act, Sophie stopped Savannah by grabbing onto her arm urgently saying, Callum, dont be impulsive! Even though Landon didnt handle it correctly, he still helped you. Sophie, why are you always siding with him? I wont really kill him so why cant I teach him a lesson? said Savannah feeling wronged. Although she hated L in her heart so much, she knew how things were going on here so naturally she wouldnt really kill him. However, she was really angry! Savannah didnt know why facing L made her so angry but all that mattered now was that she wanted nothing more than to beat up this bastard on the ground until all of his bones were broken. Haha! I advise against being impulsive! If we really fight each other, then no matter if you hurt me or if I hurt you, it wont be good. It will dy your participation in thepetition; do you still want your familys aristocratic status? said L while putting away his guard stance as he sneered. Upon hearing these words from L, Savannah red fiercely at him showing contemptuous disdain. You hurt me? Thats ridiculous! If by strength alone can injure me, then ording to my fathers wishes or even my grandfathers wishes what would happen if we got married? L broke out in a sweat at Savannahs words and waved his hands, looking at her fierce demeanor. No thanks! Im not interested in dealing with a woman like you. Do you even qualify? Savannah sneered through gritted teeth. Shrugging his shoulders, L didnt bother to argue with the woman anymore. He turned to Sophie and said, We cant go back to our room tonight. Lets just make do with what we have. Ill sleep on the couch, and you two can do as you please. Okay! Or you can sleep on the bed if you want, and Callum and I will take the couch, Sophie smiled. No need! L waved his hand dismissively before lying down on the sofa. At this point, Savannah looked disgusted and repulsed by him. How shameless of him to share a room with two women! she thought inwardly. Although she said that out loud, she knew that L would nevery a finger on her even if they shared a room together. This made her feel defeated inside as she wondered if dressing up as a man made her look ugly? Wasnt she pretty enough to attract this loser? The night passed without any further conversation between them. The next morning when it was barely light outside, Hugo and Jackson woke up from their stupor. When they saw their tattered clothes and disheveled surroundings, they suddenly realized something was wrong. The next second both of them stared wide-eyed at each other while showing signs of shivering fear mixed with anger. Even though they couldnt remember what happened during their Forgetfulness Elixir-induced state of mind earlier; but aftering here they were knocked unconscious by L which they remembered quite well. Ah ah ah ah! Its that bastard Landon! That son of bitch tricked us! They had never imagined that their n to trap Callum and Landon would end up trapping themselves instead. F*ck it! I wont let this slide! We must get revenge! Jackson eximed bitterly. Alright now calm down; dont spread rumors about it or else well be too embarrassed to show our faces again, Hugo advised his brother sternly. This matter should stay between us for now since no one else knows about it yet! After knocking us out cold himself along with Callum leaving afterwards; theres no way for them know anything about how effective this drug is!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Dont go bbering around carelessly, he warned Jackson firmly. Hugo had already forgotten everything that happened during the period when the drug took effect so naturally he didnt know thatter on after leaving initially, L returned back only then taking pictures of both brothers unconscious bodies lying around. I know Im an idiot for saying anything, Jackson muttered sullenly under his breath. Alright, lets tidy up here while its still early and nobody is awake. Then well go back to our room and pretend like nothing happened! Hugo said. The two of them cleaned up the mess at the scene and left with the mosquito repellent bottle. It was as if nothing had happened. They could only swallow their anger for now, but they secretly vowed to find a chance to take revenge on the Graham family during thepetition. In the morning, L and his twopanions were having breakfast on the first floor of their hotel when the Wood family came down from upstairs. Patrick, with gray hair, looked at L and Savannah with a hint of mockery in his eyes. He didnt know that Hugo and Jackson had suffered their own consequences. L nced at them coldly but didnt reveal anything yet. Especially when he saw Hugo and Jackson, he almost burst outughing. But for now, he pretended not to know anything. After leaving the hotel, L continued on his journey with Sophie driving towards Hudpids Mountains in northwest Nading State where a powerful martial arts sect called Hudpids Sect was hidden in another dimension C also hosting this years n Grand Competition. Chapter 376 The Hernandez Family Tomorrow was the day when the n Grand Competition began, and the three of them didnt dare to dy. After leaving Vleah City, the scenery changed constantly along the way, passing through a desert. When they were close to Hudpids Mountains, they saw scattered oases first and then continuous grasnds and forests. It looked quite charming. After seeing those majestic mountains with an altitude of over 2, 000 meters in sight for nearly a hundred miles, they suddenly saw a vige. That vige ahead is Hudpids Sects reception point set up outside, Sophie introduced. The car drove into the vige and stopped in front of a small building that looked like an inn at the north end of it. L felt a strong ancient vor from this vige if not for electric poles standing around; he would have thought he had traveled back in time. At this moment, many cars had already parked on an empty space at the north end of this vige. So many people came? L counted; there were fifty or sixty vehicles here. Were all these people here for n Grand Competition? At the n Grand Competition, there are a total of eighteen ancient martial arts forces. The reason for therge number of people is that some families or sects have brought many participants. For instance, the Wood family has nearly ten young disciplespeting. Additionally, there are some independent cultivators who rely on their own strength ande to participate. When Sophie exined this, there was a hint of destion in her tone. The younger generation of other ancient martial arts forces were flourishing with talent. In contrast, the Graham family had been declining since the hidden Wood family destroyed their hidden lineage. Now, the only standout was Savannah, a lone genius, who also happened to be a girl L nodded and asked, Will this n Grand Competition take ce in this vige? Of course not! This is just a reception point set up by the Hudpids Sect. The n Grand Competition will naturally take ce within the Hudpids Sects sect territory. Savannah said impatiently, her expression as if she was calling L an ignorant bumpkin. Where is the sect located? L asked with curiosity. Sophie gave L a strange look and thought to herself, doesnt this well-connected Mr. Willis understand any of this? The reason its called a hidden sect is because ordinary people cannot find it in the outside world. Generally, these hidden forces like families or sects have their own independent territories, sealed off from the outside world using formations or other means. Rest assured, we will naturally enter when the timees, Sophie exined. L nodded, feeling the strange gaze Sophie had just given him, and decided not to ask any further. In the eyes of the Graham family, he seemed to be a descendant of a powerful ancient martial arts force, and it was best to maintain this air of mystery. Next, the three entered the quaint and picturesque inn, where they were registered by the Hudpids Sect personnel responsible for reception. From the Graham family? a female disciple of the Hudpids Sect nced at L and the others, her eyes showing a hint of disdain. Just three of you? Yes, three, Sophie nodded and said with a wry smile. In that case, just stay at the inn like those independent cultivators, the female disciple said, her lips curling in disdain. Other families or forces were assigned temporary housing in the vige, but obviously, the Graham family, with only three individuals, didnt require it. Despite being a prestigious ancient martial arts family, they were treated no differently than those independent cultivators. However, perhaps due to the inn having ample rooms, each of them was given their own. After paying and receiving the room keys, L went back to tidy up and then went downstairs, ready to go out for a stroll. This ancient-style vige nestled among the mountains had beautiful surroundings, and he wanted to explore and appreciate the scenery. Moreover, he could sense that in some ces, the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth was much richer than in ordinary human settlements. As he walked to the inns entrance, he came face to face with a group of people. Seeing their aggressive and overbearing demeanor, L frowned, wanting to avoid any unnecessary trouble. Get lost! However, before he could react, a stern shout rang out. The young man at the front directly kicked L. Ls expression changed as he hadnt expected him to attack, and he was caught off guard as the kicknded in his abdomen. He grunted and staggered back, feeling a surge of energy and blood churning within him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Whats your problem? L suppressed the shock in his energy and blood, staring at the leading young man with anger. The young man was sturdy, with short hair like steel needles, and a domineering and aggressive look on his face as he coldly eyed L. To his surprise, despite the kick, L seemed unharmed, which shed a hint of astonishment in the young mans expression. Although the kick was casual, he was a peak expert in theter stage of the Uppecia realm. How could this guy not be injured? Good dog doesnt block the way! We are from the Hernandez family, and someone dares to block our path? You blind fool, how dare you question us? Howe Mr. Hernandez didnt kick you to death? At this moment, a long-haired man beside the young man approached, pointing at Ls nose, arrogantly cursing. The Hernandez family? L raised an eyebrow, recalling Simeon, Stephen, and others mentioning the Mighty Sky War God, Kamryn Hernandez, during his time in Iylonio. The family of that Mighty Sky War God seemed to be the Hernandez family, also located in the Nading State realm. Could these people be from the Hernandez family? The scene at the entrance immediately drew the attention of others registering or staying at the inn. Upon hearing the long-haired mans words, discussions broke out. People of the Hernandez family? No wonder theyre so domineering! Tsk tsk Their backing is the Hudpids Sect, and they are one of the four most powerful ancient martial arts families. Not only that, in the secr military, their influence is considerable, with a Mighty Sky War God among them! Bro, hes from the Hernandez family, its better to let it go and not cause trouble for yourself, someone kindly advised L. At that moment, Arlo Hernandez, the leading young man of the Hernandez family, coldly looked at L and sneered, You blind fool, why dont you scram? What are you staring at? If I kick you, would you still resist? L remainedposed, standing still and replied, What if I dont move? Hearing this, Arlo and hispanions were momentarily stunned, seemingly not expecting someone to challenge them. Bastard, which family do you belong to? Arlo raised an eyebrow and asked. In his mind, he thought, could this guy be from those families? Otherwise, where does the couragee from to challenge him? Chapter 377 Standing Up for Lachlan Among the members of the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, there were a few particrly powerful families: the Hernandez family in Nading State, the Wynter family from Yeginia, Golden de Sect from Lison City, and Great Origin Sect from Northern Territory. Arlo was surprised to see L daring to challenge him. He wondered if he was affiliated with one of the other three families. Mr. Hernandez, his name is Landon and hes a participant from the Graham family, said a female disciple of Hudpids Sect who sat behind the inn counter with a hint of disdain in her voice. She had just received L and hispanions and remembered them well. Upon hearing this, there was an uproar on the first floor of the inn. Everyone looked at L with disbelief in their eyes. Arlo and his entourage evenughed out loud. Damn it! I thought it was someone powerfuling out of some big n or sect. It turns out to be that declining Graham family? Arlo sneered coldly before asking L harshly, If you dont agree with me, then lets have a one-on-one fight. Ls eyes shed coldly upon hearing this as he turned to ask that female disciple from Hudpids Sect, Is this allowed by rules? The woman curled her lips, Although fighting is not allowed before thepetition officially starts, if there are any deep-seated grudges between participants, then they can apply for a fight where life or death doesnt matter. She continued sarcastically, What? Do you really want to try your luck against Mr. Hernandez? He is already at peak Uppecia realm which is only one step away from Core Formation Realm. If you want to die, then I can register your fight for approval. Hearing this caused an uproar among everyone present as they looked at Arlo in amazement. He really deserves being part of one of strongest ancient martial arts families C reaching peak Uppecia realm so young! Young man, you better know when to back down, advised another person. A weakling like youing out here representing the Graham family acting tough isnt going do anything good for yourself. Exactly! agreed another person. You got kicked by someone belonging to the Hernandez family so just swallow your pride instead! People spoke both maliciously or kindly towards him but all that could be seen was determination on Ls face as he nodded firmly, Alright! Then Ill have my one-on-one battle against you! At this moment, L, after absorbing the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus, was at the peak of his Uppecia stage again. His truebat power had once again increasedpared to when he defeated Hawkeye Ghost. He was confident that defeating Mr. Hernandez only required him to exert 20% of his strength and would not expose too much. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked at L with a hint of surprise. They didnt expect him to actually agree. The female disciple from Hudpids Sect paused for a moment before sneering, Youre really looking for death! Arlo chuckled and looked at L with a sinister expression, Good! Since you want to die so badly, Ill grant your wish. Lets go outside! Just wait a minute! However, just then, a clear voice rang out. L heard the voice and turned around in surprise. He recognized it as Savannahs disguised voice after she dressed up as a man. The next second, the genius girl from the Graham family walked quickly over with an angry look in her eyes and stood between L and Arlo coldly saying, Ill fight him instead of you stepping aside. And who are you? Arlo asked coldly with disdainfulughter. Im also from the Graham family. I will fight you on behalf of him. Do you dare? Savannah said coldly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She had just finished tidying up her room and decided to go out for some fresh air while admiring the scenery outside when she witnessed what happened earlier. To her surprise, L who previously did not have the courage to fight against the Wood family members now wanted to challenge Arlo? Was this guy trying tomit suicide? Didnt he hear that Arlo was already at Uppecia peak level? L looked at Savannah with meaningful eyes; he didnt expect her to stand up for him during such times. Tsk tsk The Graham family only has two participating disciples? Are they all rushing towards their deaths? mocked the female disciple from Hudpids Sect behind their counter. Hearing this remark caused everyone present there except for Savannah and L shake their heads in disapproval. Oh? Only two people? Then today I must kill one! Hahaha said Arlo arrogantly while grinning widely. He shed a fierce look in his eyes and pointed to the door, saying to L and Savannah, I dont care whoes or if you bothe together! Lets go! This guy just said he wants topete with me and determine life or death. The girl from Hudpids Sect has already passed our duel application, so its toote for her to back out now! Hahaha I want you guys to know what real strength is! If you dont have the strength but still act arrogant, then you must pay a heavy price. At this point, everyone looked at L with disdain and disbelief. Yeah, whats the point of acting tough when you have no power? And why would he want topete with someone else over life or death? The Hernandez family genius is already at the peak of Uppecia in such a young age. How can anyonepare? Just take a kick and endure it. If youre weak, then keep your temper under control. Now they only have two people from the Graham family left. If one more falls today theyll be kicked out of Ancient Martial Arts Alliance altogether. What an idiot who doesnt understand restraint! Hearing thesements made Savannah feel angry towards L. But things hade this far; she couldnt let Arlo disable or even kill him. She had no choice but to fight on his behalf. She was also at the peak of Uppeciater stage; she should have some chance of winning. Even if she lost, surely she wouldnt lose her life? Alright! Ill go out there with you! Savannah thought so as she nodded her head readying herself for battle. L pulled her back, I appreciate your kindness but I can handle my own affairs. Upon hearing this statement, Savannah red at him furiously feeling annoyed that he was being ridiculous, Your own affairs? You think Im willing to help cover up your mistakes? Do you know how much thepetition means? Because of your impulsiveness, if something happens, we will be done for! Get lost! Move aside! Savannahs beautiful eyes turned red as she shouted loudly towards L. Everyone watched this scene unfold before them showing expressions filled with ridicule and mockery casting their gaze upon L which were full of contemptuousness and disdainful looks. Whats going on here? Suddenly a cold voice rang out. Three women walked into the inn, frowning at the chaos they saw. Chapter 378 First Day Out? Just as Savannah was about to step up and take on Arlo in a fight, a clear and pleasant female voice rang out. The next second, three figures walked into the inn, causing everyones eyes to light up. Two of the women looked like they were in their thirties, exuding endless charm with every move they made. They were like ripe peaches that had been picked at just the right time. But it was the young woman among them who was truly stunning. She looked like a fairy who had stepped out of a painting C her demeanor pure and holy, as if she were an ice goddess. Her beautiful eyes were calm and serene, but any man who caught even a glimpse of them would feel as though he could drown in their depths. When Arlo saw these three people C especially the breathtakingly beautiful young woman C he immediately lost his arrogance. Phoebe! What brings you here? Although this domineering Mr. Hernandez usually acted tough around others, he now approached Phoebe with ttery written all over his face. He smiled so wide. Phoebe nced at him but didnt show any particr reaction. Instead, she turned her gaze towards Savannah and L before saying calmly, I am Phoebe Bishop from Hudpids Sect C responsible for maintaining order before the n Grand Competition begins. If you both have what it takes topete against each other, then why not wait until then? Its best not to cause trouble beforehand. As Phoebe spoke, her tone grew increasingly icy, and simultaneously, a sharp and chilling aura emanated from her. In an instant, the temperature on the inns first floor seemed to plummet below freezing, causing many to shiver involuntarily. Although L remainedposed and unaffected, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes! Mid-Core Formation stage?? Damn! This cold girl was quite powerful, huh? Considering her age, barely in her twenties, a few years younger than himself, yet she had reached the mid-stage of Core Formation? Hudpids Sect was indeed remarkable on the hidden martial arts level! The onlookers couldnt help but stir up amotion in the presence of the Hudpids Sects young mistress. Awe, admiration, and amazement filled the air. Is she the young mistress of Hudpids Sect? Her strength is truly terrifying! Is this the aura of a Core Formation expert? Shes so beautiful! At this moment, Arlo wore a wry smile and showed no sign of displeasure towards Phoebe. Alright, alright! No problem! Phoebe, since you said so, Ill let them go for now. Hmm, Phoebe nodded lightly. Arlo chuckled, then pointed at L and Savannah, sneering, The two useless ones from the Graham family, you should thank Phoebe for saving your lives! Savannah furrowed her brow but remained silent. Perhaps due to female jealousy andparison, she didnt hold much affection for Phoebe. She believed that after restoring her feminine form, her looks were definitely not inferior to Phoebes. Regarding talent, she thought that if she had grown up in the hidden martial arts realm from a young age, she might have reached Phoebes level. L chuckled, Sorry, we really dont need to. It should be you thanking her for saving your life! Upon hearing this, the scene erupted in an uproar. Everyone looked at L with a hint of astonishment in their eyes. No one expected him to say such words.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He was really an impulsive young man who still refused to back down even now? Phoebe looked at L with displeasure as her beautiful eyes shed with disdainful expression while speaking indifferently, Are you from the Graham family? Is this your first time going out? This is a circle where strength rules everything; if you dont have any ability or power, then its better for you to keep low-key and restrained yourself instead of being arrogant. At this moment, Hudpids Sects beautiful female leader seemed like she was teaching L in an overbearing manner. In her eyes, his behavior seemed somewhat ridiculous and childish C he acted like someone who didnt know his ce. How do you know I dont have any power? asked L calmly. Hearing this question made Phoebe pause as surprise flickered across her gaze because she never expected that someone from the Graham family would dare question her authority. Okay then lets see what kind of abilities you possess during thepetition, said Phoebe coolly before turning around and walking out without further interest in talking with such an impulsive person like him anymore. The other two women beside her also gave L a contemptuous nce before leaving together with Arlo following behind them obediently. L stood there silently as he coldly snorted inwardly; although Phoebe did not say anything too excessive, it was still unpleasant for him because of how high-and-mighty attitude towards him. Well then lets wait until we see what happenster on! After a moment, L and Savannah also left the inn, both ready to go out and explore, take in the scenery. Of course, Savannah had no intention of apanying L! At this point, she only felt annoyance and disdain towards this man. But L seemed oblivious to her feelings and followed behind her. He sincerely said, Although it wasnt necessary, thank you for earlier. Hearing this, Savannah turned around with a sneer on her face. Not necessary? Heh, Mr. Willis, can you stop your ridiculous arrogance and self-righteousness? You, at mid-stage Uppecia, have no right to challenge someone at the peak of Uppecia. Now, youre saying you dont need my help? I think if you really have some powerful background, you should just tuck your tail and go back to your family! The outside world is too dangerous for you; its not suitable. Do you know how childish your behavior is? Your attempt to appear strong and principled only makes peopleugh, and its turned my family into a joke! Just because you got kicked, if you have no strength, just endure it. Is that so hard? This talented young woman from the Graham family seemed to release all the negative emotions she had been holding onto onto L at that moment. L, upon hearing this, looked at her for a long time, then chuckled self-mockingly, Is that so? Sorry to have amused you! But rest assured, this time Ill ensure your familys status even if its just for the thirty percent of cultivation resources you blocked me from. Thats all there is to say. With that, L shrugged and turned to leave in the opposite direction. Is that so? Well, thank you, Savannah sneered. She had wanted to say something to mock L further, but for some reason, sensing his self-mocking tone and watching his departing figure, she found herself at a loss for words. Had she gone too far? Even if he had mediocre talent and tended to be overbearing, it seemed he hadnt truly offended her in any way. Chapter 379 The Lowe Family Wants to Reconcile Tomorrow was the official start of the n Grand Competition. Today, Hudpids Sect notified all the ancient martial arts families, sects, and individual practitioners about the arrangements for thispetition. The Ancient Martial Arts Alliance was initially formed by six hidden powers together, butter became five after the Graham familys downfall. Each n Grand Competition was hosted in turn by these five hidden powers, so each time had different rules. Overall, this years n Grand Competition consisted of two main events: The Ancient Martial Arts Alliance qualification test and the individual ranking trial. The Ancient Martial Arts Alliance qualification test was divided into five small projects that tested participants attack, defense, speed, reaction time and endurance. Participants who passed these tests can secure their family or sects ce in the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance and receive corresponding cultivation resources. Individual practitioners can also receive rewards for their performance in these tests and may even be recruited by a family or sect. As for the individual ranking trial at ater stage ofpetition, it was not just about passing a test but purepetition. However Hudpids Sect had yet to reveal specific rules which seemed to be shrouded in mystery. Meanwhile on another side C Ednd! Inside the Lowe Residence, Victoria sat there with a stern expression. Romeo, Harlow, Owen, George, Jennifer, and several of the strongest family experts, including Charlie, were present. Thats the situation! Right now, our family has offended the NC Organization, and they might seek revenge, Victoria said in a serious tone. Youre all members of the family, and this matter concerns each and every one of you. Do you have any thoughts? Victoria coldly asked. At this moment, everyones gaze turned towards Romeo and his daughter, filled with me and anger. Mom, do you forget how Romeo almost killed youst time? Why are you getting involved with him again? Owen furrowed his brow, disying a gloomy and dissatisfied expression. With Emmanuels family being expelled from the n and Romeos previous attempt to kill Victoria, it was most likely that Victoria would hand over the familys power to Owen in the future. Therefore, Owen was naturally furious at this moment, knowing that Romeo was once again implicated with Victoria and causing such a huge mess. George and Jennifer also wore unpleasant expressions as they looked at Romeo and his daughter. What do you mean by getting involved with Mom again? I admit that I was misled by Eliza before. Am I not allowed to realize my mistake and turn over a new leaf? Romeo retorted, his face darkening upon hearing Owens words. Not everything can be resolved just by realizing your mistake! If you can endanger Moms life, what else are you capable of? Owen said coldly. This time, it has brought enormous trouble to the entire family! I believe Mom shouldpletely kick you out of the family! Owen stated firmly. Before Romeo could respond, Victoria interrupted. Enough with the arguing! Romeo, dont you know whats going on? Victoria said impatiently. She deliberately provoked Romeo by mentioning the 200 million he had used to deceive her, which led to the NC Organization finding out about the Lowe family. Otherwise, the argument would have escted even further. Uncle Owen, dont me me and my dad! We are still family. The situation has already happened. Whats the use of talking about it now? Lets think of a solution together. Although the NC Organization hasnte for us yet, its only a matter of time. These past two days, weve researched the NC Organization thoroughly. They are an extreme and domineering force, and they always seek revenge. The guy with the triangr eyes before he left, he even dered blood feud against the entire family. We are all implicated, Harlow spoke up. Owen snorted coldly and ceased arguing with Romeo and his daughter. The group then began discussing countermeasures. Finally, George had a thought and said, Mom, didnt four people from the NC Organization diest time? What happened to their bodies? Victorias expression changed slightly upon hearing this and replied, Theyre in the ice cer at the old mansion. Im currently considering how to handle it. How to handle it? Of course, we should return the bodies to the NC Organization. I believe we need to show our stance and apologize to them, stating that it was a misunderstandingst time. After all, they were the ones who made the first move, and we retaliated without knowing the circumstances, inadvertently killing those four individuals. I think as long as we pay some price and negotiate with the NC Organization, we should be able to reconcile. They wouldnt really want an all-out war with our family, right? After all, the Lowe family is no pushover! Owen suggested. As his words fell, Victoria pondered for a long moment before nodding silently. Alright, lets do that. Find a way to contact the NC Organizations representative in Kreanford and return those four bodies to them, expressing our familys attitude. Just to be safe, Charlie, you negotiate with them and bring along more experts. While showing our willingness to reconcile, we also need to demonstrate the strength of our family, so theyll be willing to sit down and talk. That morning, Thunderstorm, the deputy hall master of NC Organization in Kreanford, received news from the Lowe family. A sinister expression crossed his face as he read through their message; his eyes filled with bloodthirsty rage. Thunderstorm was just as powerful as ck Star Hall Master but had an even more ruthless reputation than him. He was known for being vengeful and bloodthirsty; his actions were often extreme and irrational. It was precisely because of this that ck Star Hall Master held the position he did; if Thunderstorm were in charge, things could easily spiral out of control.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. And now, the Lowe family, by some stroke of bad luck, happened to be negotiating with the NC Organization just when ck Star Hall Master was heading to participate in the n Grand Competition, and Thunderstorm was in charge of the Kreanford area. Thunderstorm, what should we do? My four brothers cant die in vain! Triangr Eyes was also a vicious and ruthless character, gnashing his teeth on the side. Thunderstorm nodded, exuding a strong sense of killing intent. This Lowe family actually wants to negotiate with us, thinking they can settle things by offering some money? Unless they hand over all the assets of the entire family to us, maybe then Ill show them some mercy and not kill them all. If its so easy to reconcile, who will fear our NC Organization in the future? Who are we? We are the forces of darkness, doing bloody and murderous deeds! Thunderstorms expression turned fierce, followed by a sinister and ferocious smile. They want to return the bodies to us? Fine! Ill make sure they never return! Tell the Lowe family to meet us tonight at the Delorsano Mountains! Chapter 380 Immortal and Unyielding? Are You Qualified? That night! In the deste Delorsano Mountains, Thunderstorm and several skilled members of NC Organization were waiting with Triangr Eyes. As per their agreement, around eleven oclock that night, Charlie and a dozen or so skilled members of the Lowe family arrived carrying four coffins. Charlie looked around and saw that under the pale moonlight, Thunderstorms group appeared even more sinister. Are you Vice Hall Master Thunderstorm of NC Organization? Charlie asked as he approached. What the f***? Does Thunderstorm not know hes Vice Hall Master? Why are you emphasizing it? Triangr Eyes sneered at Charlie. Are you looking to die? Triangr Eyes pointed at Charlie and cursed fiercely. But Charlie knew his purpose foring today; he didnt want to stoop to Triangr Eyes level. He turned to Thunderstorm and said, Thunderstorm Hall Master, what happened before was a momentary impulse on both sides. Plus your people directly attacked and killed members of the Lowe family which caused casualties on both sides. Tonight I brought these four mens bodies here! I hope that NC Organization can resolve our grievances with the Lowe family. As soon as his words fell silent, Thunderstorm coldly snorted, So what youre saying is its our fault? Charlie felt a surge of anger in his heart but came with an attitude of making peace out of chaos today. He smiled and said, No no no! I dont mean that at all. Today we came here just to show our attitude towards NC Organization! We have already brought these four mens bodies over; besides this, if there are any other conditions from your side, we can discuss them! I believe that even you dont want us to be mortal enemies forever, right? Surely not? Upon hearing this statement from Charlie, suddenly there was an eruption ofughter from Thunderstorm as if he had heard one big joke in this world. Triangr Eyes along with other skilled members present alsoughed mockingly. Finally after theirughter died down, Thunderstorm red menacingly while speaking coldly, Have yall been stupid since staying in Ednd for so long? Do yall really think being some bullshit first-rate n in Ednd means anything? You think youre qualified enough to go against us until death? What a joke! As Thunderstorm spoke, he suddenly stood up with a murderous aura surrounding him. Damn it, they sent me four coffins in the middle of the night. Are they trying to threaten me? Want to make peace? Fine! My condition is that Ill kill all of you! We were nning on expanding to Ednd recently, so lets start by taking down your family, and establish our dominance. Hahaha With a roar, Thunderstorm charged towards Charlie and hispanions with a strong bloodthirsty energy. The rest of NC Organization followed closely behind him with fierce killing intent. Charlie and his groups faces turned pale as they were caught off guard by NC Organizations direct attack. They thought their own forces of over ten Bright Force and Dark Force experts would be enough to deter them but it seemed like NC Organization didnt even consider them worthy opponents. In no time at all, the valley was filled with screams and bloodshed. At two in the morning Boom!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The door of Lowe Residence was smashed open by one of the coffins. At this moment everyone from Lowe family was waiting for news from Charlie inside Lowe Residence. When they heardmotion outside, everyone rushed out into front yard. When they saw the coffin crashing through the door and flying in, everyones faces were filled with deep suspicion. In the next second, Victoria waved her hand, and two guards from the Lowe family went over to lift the coffin lid. A strong smell of blood immediately filled the air! Creak! The two guards who lifted the coffin screamed in fright. Victoria, Romeo, Owen, and the others were also pale with fright. Inside the coffin, Charliey there, barely clinging to life, surrounded by over a dozen severed heads. All of them were the elite members of the Lowe family who had followed Charlie this time. Thump, thump, thump Plop! Victoria took several steps back, then sat on the ground, trembling all over. The others also seemed to be overwhelmed with fear and anger. Whats going on? What is this? Why? Why did they all die? The NC Organization killed all the elite members we sent! These heartless animals. We wanted reconciliation, and they resorted to such cruel methods! How could this happen? Combined, Charlie and the others had considerable strength. And yet theyre all dead? After the initial grief and anger, the Lowe family members began to feel a deep sense of panic. The experts they sent this time were the backbone of the Lowe family. Among them were several powerful Dark Force warriors, including Charlie, and more than a dozen skilled Bright Force experts. And now, almost all of them were dead! Unlike the previous incident when L injured a group of Lowe family experts, Thunderstorm and the others showed no mercy. In other words, the most powerful experts of the Lowe family were practically wiped out. Moreover, judging by the attitude of the NC Organization, they clearly had no intention of reconciling. Could it be that they wanted to annihte the Lowe family? At that moment, Victoria and all the members of the Lowe family felt an overwhelming sense of impending doom. What happened? Charlie, what the hell happened? Victoria sat on the ground, her voice hoarse as she desperately shouted at Charlie, who seemed to be on hisst breath. Charlie was carried out by someone, and after spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood, he weakly recounted the events. After hearing the whole story, everyones faces turned ashen. Its over! NC Organization really wants to wipe us out! Were finished! The Lowe family is finished Some even pointed fingers at Romeo and Harlow for causing this mess. What do we do now? What do we do? Everyone panicked; some looked at the headless corpse lying on the coffin while others broke down emotionally. It felt like disaster was looming! Victoria trembled all over; her face drained of color due to fear and confusion because if NC Organization really wanted to destroy thempletely, then she would not be able to escape unscathed as she was responsible for leading her n. What should she do? She didnt want to die yet! A momentter Inside Victorias residence, only she and Romeo, his daughter, remained in the room. Now, the three of us are in the same boat! This whole situation started because of you. If the NC Organization truly wants to annihte our family, you both will undoubtedly perish as well! And Im afraid Im in the same boat! Victorias tone was gloomy. Romeo and Harlow were filled with fear and unease at this moment. We know! Grandma, what should we do? Should we run? Run far away as quickly as possible! Harlows voice trembled with a sob. Victoria snorted coldly, Run? Where can you run to? The NC Organization has such a vast influence that even if you flee abroad, they will be able to find you if they want! She scolded Harlow through gritted teeth! She was already advanced in age and couldnt endure such turmoil. Not to mention whether they could actually escape, even if they could, it was highly likely they would die along the way. The next moment, a dark, cunning, and ruthless expression flickered in Victorias eyes. Now, I have a n! If we want to survive, we have to go after Mason! Mason? Romeo and Harlow eximed in disbelief simultaneously. Chapter 381 Victoria’s Poisonous Plan Upon hearing Victorias words, Romeo and Harlow both looked shocked. Why would she want to go after Mason in the face of the panic caused by NC Organization? What did Mason have to do with any of this? Victoria snorted coldly, her expression darkening as she spoke. Yes, it is Mason, she said, her eyes shing with a vicious coldness. Havent you heard what Charlie said? NC Organization has been trying to expand their influence into Ednd recently! And who do you think will be their biggest obstacle when they get here? Of course it will be the local underground forces in Ednd C that is, Mason and Henrys power. As Victoria finished speaking, Romeo and Harlow exchanged a nce as if they were just beginning to understand. Grandma are you saying that you want to go after Mason? Harlow asked uncertainly. And use this opportunity to help NC Organization eliminate his local power so we can seek forgiveness from them? Romeo added thoughtfully. Victorias expression remained cold and ruthless as she slowly nodded her head in agreement. Thats exactly what I mean, she said firmly. I believe that if we help NC Organization out like this C such a big favor C then they should be able to overlook the fact that four people died because of us. Harlow swallowed hard at Victorias idea; even just thinking about it made her feel uneasy. But Mason is your grandson! She protested weakly. He may have been my grandson once, Victoria replied icily, her tone unforgiving and unfeeling. But he was already kicked out of the family along with his entire family due to our conflict with L and Miranda; he chose their side over ours without hesitation! If not for the family supporting him all these years, where would he be now? So no he is not my grandson anymore! Victoria dered harshly. Humph! Victoria spoke truthfully, her attitude ruthless and indifferent. Not to mention her longstanding grudge against Mason, she had supported Romeo in dealing with Mason in the past. Even without that, given her extremely selfish nature, she would sacrifice anyone to protect herself. So what if he was her grandson? How could hepare to her own life? At this moment, Romeo gave his daughter a stern look, silencing her useless words. Then he showed a hint of admiration to Victoria and gave her a thumbs up. Mom, youre always so cunning! Youre right, the reason the NC Organization refused to reconcile before was because we didnt have enough bargaining chips! If we can expose Masons influence, I believe they will definitely sit down and negotiate with us. Yes! Thats the idea! But now, the three of us are the most vulnerable targets for the NC Organization. So, I only trust the two of you. No one else can be trusted. To ensure nothing goes wrong, I dont n to use other skilled family members to deal with Mason. Thats why I need you to find someone. As far as I know, Mason has been following Ltely and seems to have learned a few tricks, Victoria said. Romeo nodded, Understood! Ill have Rohan take action. He is absolutely loyal to me! Yes, Victoria agreed, and then she contacted Thunderstorm of the NC Organization once again. Thunderstorm was on his way back to the headquarters in Kreanford when he received the call. His voice turned cold as he asked, Who is this? Is this Lord Thunderstorm? I am Victoria from the Lowe family. Can we talk about something? Victoria sounded polite and weak in front of him, aplete departure from her usual domineering and aggressive demeanor. Because she knew that Thunderstorm was truly wicked, someone who would dare to kill her. The reason she acted so aggressively within the Lowe family was because she knew those people were her descendants and she held a majority stake in the Lowe familys assets. They wouldnt dare to do anything to her. Even when facing L, despite his immense power to single-handedly contend with all the skilled Lowe family members, Victoria was not afraid. She knew L wouldnt dare to kill her, whether it was because of Emmanuel and Miranda or because L himself wouldnt dare to openly break thew. But this time was different. The NC Organization was originally a dangerous criminal group, a group of desperados. They were truly capable of directly killing her. So when facing such evil individuals, Victoria became much more docile. How could she still put on airs? Hmm? Victoria from the Lowe family? Thunderstorm paused for a moment and then chuckled coldly, Olddy, how about it? Did you receive the gift I sent you, Charlie? Hahaha Upon hearing this, Victoria felt a surge of anger in her heart, but more than that, she felt panic. Lord Thunderstorm, are you really going to go to such extremes? Its just four lives, and the Lowe family canpensate you! Victoria said, her voice filled with desperation. Thunderstorms tone turned icy as he heard her words. Olddy, what did you say? Its just four lives? Those are the lives of my NC Organization brothers. The lives of your entire Lowe family are not enough topensate for them! Let me tell you, unless you transfer all the familys assets under the name of our NC Organization, be prepared for your whole family to die! Victorias face turned pale upon hearing his words. She was extremely greedy for power and wealth, and it was impossible for her to hand over all the Lowe familys assets, no matter what. Dying would be slightly better than surrendering everything. Under different circumstances, Victoria might have agreed if there were no other choices. But now, she felt that there might be another way. Taking a deep breath, Victoria suppressed her anger and said in a low voice, If I can offer conditions that would make you interested, I wonder if you would spare me and my family. Old hag, speak up. What conditions can you offer? Thunderstorm asked coldly. Isnt NC Organization nning to expand its influence in Ednd? When that happens, you will inevitably face resistance and opposition from local forces. Currently, there are two major underground powers in Ednd, namely Mason and the power of Henry. If I can help you capture Mason and help you eliminate or assimte one of these forces, would that be a sufficient condition? Victoria asked in a deep voice. Oh?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Interesting, hahaha, quite interesting! You want to help me capture the boss of Edndsrgest underground force? Upon hearing this, Thunderstorm became interested and startedughing. This condition did pique his interest. Now that the ck Star Hall Master was not in Kreanford, if Thunderstorm, as the deputy hall master, could achieve some results at this time and impress the NC headquarters, he might have a chance to rece the ck Star and be the hall master here. As two grandmaster-level experts, Thunderstorm had always felt resentful being overshadowed by the ck Star! Chapter 382 The First Test Begins Lord Thunderstorm, do you think this condition can bring about a reconciliation between the NC Organization and the Lowe family? Victoria asked hopefully. Thunderstorm pondered for a moment before responding with a coldugh, If you can help me catch Mason, then we have no problem! After all, many of your useless members of the family are already dead! Hahaha Victoria couldnt help but picture the scene of her own skilled fighters being killed and injured in battle. Her heart felt like it was bleeding with grief and anger. But she dared not show any emotion to Thunderstorm and instead smiled as she said, Thats great! Lord Thunderstorm, I have a way to catch Mason. But are you sure that after its done, your organization will reconcile with the Lowe family without me? Hmph! Dont worry about it! Although we may be ruthless in our methods, our reputation is impable. I promise you that if we agree to something then we will follow through! Thunderstorm replied coldly. Victoria thought to herself that their methods were more than just ruthless. Okay then, she said finally letting out a sigh of relief. She had no choice but to trust Thunderstorms promise now. After daybreak, Phoebe, the beautiful young mistress in charge of the order in Hudpids Vige, ordered everyone participating in thepetition to be gathered. They were then organized to proceed towards the deepest part of Hudpids Mountains. When they reached a valley, they stopped. L, using the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, observed the terrain and astonishingly discovered that it was a dragon vein. At that moment, a woman beside Phoebe took a few specific steps, activating the energy field in the area. Immediately, a misty light curtain resembling a small waterfall appeared, revealing glimpses of some mountain gate scenes within. Ls face showed a hint of astonishment. So, this was the case. Hudpids Sect was truly a secluded ce,pletely hidden from the world. Even ordinary cultivators wouldnt be able to find the sects mountain gate, let alone know that a secluded sect existed there. In other words, Hudpids Sects territory was concealed by a profound formation, much like the Eight-Gate Illusion Array used by Butch Ghost to trap himself. However, the formation that concealed Hudpids Sects territory was much more sophisticated and vast than Butch Ghosts array. Led by Phoebe, everyone entered the territory. Upon entering, L couldnt help but take a deep breath. He was shocked to find that the concentration of spiritual energy in Hudpids Sects territory was more than a hundred times higher than the outside world! In such an environment, it would be strange not to cultivate rapidly! Follow me, no looking around, no wandering. Otherwise, youll be killed without mercy! Phoebes cold voice echoed in everyones ears, warning them. No one dared to say anything and obediently followed, heading towards the group of buildings at the mountain gate. After a while, they arrived at a spacious martial arena. There was a raised tform where several formidable figures sat, exuding a deep and unfathomable aura. These individuals came from Hudpids Sect and other hidden forces like the Wood family, serving as judges for the n Grand Competition. Of course, since the n Grand Competition was held in Hudpids Sect, they took the lead. L looked up and narrowed his eyes. Powerful individuals like Phoebe, who was in the mid-stage of Core Formation, can discern the strength of their opponents. However, the people on this high tform gave L a feeling of unfathomable depth. The first time L experienced this feeling was with the middle-aged attendant by Raphaels side. Individuals who can evoke such feelings in L were at least beyond the Core Formation Realm, at the level of Golden Core existence! Faced with such formidable individuals, L knew that even if he perfected his breakthrough and became invincible at the same level, he cannot be a match for experts of this caliber. For a moment, he maintained a sense of awe and solemnity in his heart. Quiet! At this moment, a beautiful middle-aged woman on the stage spoke. Her voice was calm, but it carried amanding aura that silenced everyone below. Even the Core Formation experts apanying their own disciples remained quiet. L looked at the middle-aged woman and thought to himself, Is Hudpids Sect dominated by women? Why have I only seen women so far? Let me introduce myself first. I am Isabel Bishop, the Elder Enforcer of Hudpids Sect, responsible for overseeing this n Grand Competition. I believe you all know the rules of the qualification test from yesterday, so I wont repeat them here. Now, lets begin with the first test, which will assess your attacking power! As she spoke, she pointed to a massive blue stone on the martial arena. The stone had some runic patterns engraved on it. In the center, there were concentric circles resembling targets, but much denser, with at least a hundred of them. The participants whose names I call will step forward and attack this stone with all their might. This stone is connected to a formation and will light up a different number of circles based on the strength of your attack. The more circles that light up, the higher your attack intensity! There are a total of 120 participants in thispetition. They will be ranked based on their attack intensity scores. For example, the first-ce participant will receive 120 points, the second-ce 119 points, and so on, with thest-ce receiving only one point. The rules for the following defense tests and others are the same. Do you all understand? The Elder Enforcer of Hudpids Sect raised her voice. We understand! So, only a hundred people can pass the test, right? The rules are simple! Haha, with 120 participants, I should be in the top hundred for sure! The people below started talking excitedly, and someone shouted to the middle-aged woman on the stage, Can we use weapons?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As long as the weapon is activated by your own power, you can use any means to unleash your strongest attack, replied Isabel with a nod. What if I shatter this stonepletely? Will I have topensate? A burly youth with an arrogant expression asked loudly. At that moment, everyone turned their gaze toward the direction the voice came from. Oh, its Benjamin Aguirre, the Junior Master of Golden de Sect! I heard he has already reached the Core Formation Realm. No wonder hes so arrogant. Isabel looked at him and smiled faintly. As an elder-level figure of a secluded sect, she remained indifferent and calm in the presence of this young talent from an ordinary martial arts background. Youre overthinking it. I doubt I can even break it. Hehe As her words fell, the whole venue erupted inughter. Chapter 383 Is That It? The Junior Master of Golden de Sect, Benjamin, heard the mockingughter and his face immediately flushed red. What are youughing at? Do you believe I could slice you all with a single strike? Benjamin angrily shouted. As his voice fell, theughter gradually subsided. Among the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, the four most powerful factions included the Golden de Sect. The others were no match for them.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But at this moment, another mocking voice rang out, Benjamin, you big fool. You made a fool of yourself, and now you wont allow others tough? Well, Imughing. Hahaha You think you can shatter this giant stone? Youre hrious Following the voice, they saw a pale-faced, slender young man fearlesslyughing. His name was Finn Wynter, a core member of the Wynter family, one of the Wynter familys core descendants. The Wynter family had always been at odds with the Golden de Sect, so Finn took this opportunity to mock Benjamin. What did you say, you sickly guy? Benjamin shouted angrily, poised to draw his de. I said youre a joke, so what? Finn retorted with a sneer. Although he appeared frail, at that moment, a powerful aura surged from his body, revealing that he was also a cultivator at the early stage of Core Formation. Sensing Finns formidable presence, the crowd erupted inmotion. Savannahs eyes flickered, expressing both admiration and a hint of mncholy as she looked at both Benjamin and Finn. Perhaps her aptitude was not inferior to either of them, but due to the Graham familys weak foundation, she was still stuck at thete stage of the Uppecia realm. L raised an eyebrow, silently amazed within his heart. He had just begun to delve into the world of ancient martial arts, and his inner self couldnt help but be moved. He hadnt expected to encounter so many prodigies this time, young individuals who had reached the peak of the Uppecia realm or even the Core Formation realm. They were not just one or two. However, L did not lose confidence because of this! These people grew up in ancient martial arts families and had been cultivating since they were in their mothers womb. There was nothing extraordinary about them. Even though he had only been cultivating for a short time, he had reached the peak of thete stage of Uppecia. One day, he would stand at the pinnacle, overlooking these people, and perhaps even engage in a conversation with the ancient-level Willis family. L believed that he could do it! Alright, silence! Youll have a chance to take action. Now, lets proceed with the first test, the assessment of attack power! Bodhi Magrath, youre the first to go! At this moment, Isabels voice rang out, putting an end to Benjamin and Finns conflict. With her words, a medium-sized young man stepped forward from the crowd. After bowing to the judges from the various hidden powers on the stage, the young man gathered all his strength and fiercely jabbed the giant stone with his staff. As he made his move, a series of staff shadows apanied him, as if he was utilizing some hidden martial technique. In the face of the n Grand Competition, many participants gave it their all. Boom! With a muffled sound, the engravings on the giant stone instantly lit up. The circles in the middle area, starting from the center, lit up six and a half circles. Someone was specifically responsible for recording the participants results. Next, it was the second persons turn. After a while, L also estimated a rough idea. The young descendants sent by the various families to participate in the n Grand Competition were at least at the early stage of Uppecia. Unless they had some exceptionally powerful attack cards, under normal circumstances, those at the early stage of Uppecia could light up four to five circles with their attacks. In the mid-stage of Uppecia, they could light up six to seven and a half circles, and in thete stage, around eight to ten circles. As for the peak of thete stage of Uppecia, L had yet to see anyone make a move. Just when he was thinking about it like this, Isabels voice rang out again, Callum Graham takes to stage! Savannah trembled slightly upon hearing this announcement knowing it was her turn next. Come on Callum! Sophie cheered Savannah on. Savannah nodded with confidence while L also paid attention to her wondering how strong Savannahs attacking power really was? She walked up to the giant stone with a serious expression on her face. From behind her back, she drew her weapon: two sharp-edged circr rings. In the next second, she let out a light shout, infusing true energy into the two rings, and a faint blue light burst forth as she struck the giant stone. ng! Apanied by a sound resembling the sh of gold and iron, the circles on the giant stone suddenly lit up. The Graham familys Callum, thirteen rings! shouted the person in charge of recording. As the voice fell, the scene erupted in amotion. Hes from the Graham family? I didnt expect the Graham family to have such a genius! With this level of power, he must be at the peak of thete stage of Uppecia, right? Thirteen rings, thats the highest number so far. Everyone at the scene was discussing, and Savannah instantly became the center of attention. Among the Wood familys crowd, disdainful voices were heard one after another. Damn, this guy with delicate skin and tender flesh, using such a feminine weapon. I didnt expect him to be quite skilled! Hugo sneered. Whats the use? The other one from the Graham family is a waste! Jackson said with a cold smile. On the other side, in the Hernandez familys group, Arlo raised an eyebrow and said, No wonder he dared to challenge me instead of his familys guy. Hes also at the peak of thete stage of Uppecia! Hmph! A smile appeared on Savannahs face as she walked back, showing a hint of delight and pride. In any case, she felt that she had won back some face for the Graham family. Callum, well done! Sophie smiled at her, looking pleased. Landon Graham! At that moment, Isabel called out Ls name. Dont disappoint me! Savannahs face showed a hint of nervousness as she coldly spoke to L. Clearly, she didnt have much trust or confidence in L. Dont worry, I wont let you down. L smiled lightly and said, I have more than enough topare. He didnt use any weapon. When he walked up to the giant stone, he let out a loud shout and fiercely struck it with his fist. Boom! His fist collided with the stone, causing a resounding roar. Immediately after, seven rings lit up. The Graham familys Landon, seven rings! the recording disciple announced without much emotion. As the words fell, there were a few hisses from the crowd. Seven rings? Only at the mid-stage of Uppecia! Hugo sneered. Jackson, Patrick, and others also looked disdainful and contemptuous. After witnessing L being kicked yesterday at the inn, the person who dared to challenge Arlo, they couldnt help but show a mocking expression. Hmph! With this level of power, he dares to duel the young master of the Hernandez family! Yeah, I thought he was impressive! It seems hes only at the mid-stage of Uppecia! What a joke! Arlo coldly snorted, Hes just a waste, daring to challenge me! Meanwhile, Phoebe, who was standing under the high tform of the martial arts arena, watching this n Grand Competition, shed a hint of disdain on her stunning face. Is that all? Chapter 384 Dare to Compare? After L returned, Savannah and Sophie didnt show much reaction. In their eyes, L was always this powerful C being able toplete seven rounds was already impressive. Keep it up. Out of 120 people, only 20 will be eliminated. With your mid-level Uppecia strength, passing the test shouldnt be a problem, Savannah encouraged L with hesitation. Thank you! I got this, L nodded in response. Savannah snorted lightly and said, No need to thank me. I just dont want you to get us kicked out of the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance. At that moment, the next name called happened to be Hugos. After he stepped onto the stage and punched ten rounds without breaking a sweat, he turned towards L and Savannah with a provocative smirk on his face. The first attack teststed for almost two hours before finally ending at around nine in the morning. The winner of this round was Benjamin from Golden de Sect whopleted an impressive 22 rounds and earned 120 points. Finn from the Wynter family came in second ce bypleting 20 rounds while Theodore Howard from Great Origin Sect took third ce bypleting 15 rounds with his peak-level Uppecia strength. Savannah came in fourth ce while Arlo from the Hernandez family took fifth ce. Meanwhile, L ranked forty-fourth with only sevenpleted rounds which earned him a total of seventy-seven points. After this round ended, Arlo walked up to L wearing an arrogant expression on his face as if he owned everything around him. Youre trash! I thought you were going to challenge me head-on but it turns out your strength is only at mid-level Uppecia? Arlo taunted him aggressively as soon as they met each others gaze. Do not think that we are equals or that our lives are worthparing? Youre not even qualified! Upon hearing this, L smiled faintly and said, Among the four strongest ancient martial forces, your attack is the weakest. Arlos voice suddenly stagnated upon hearing this, and he angrily stared at L, saying, Even if my attack is the weakest, I can still crush you! Not only are you the weakest among the four, but youre also inferior to my junior, Callum! In other words, despite both being at the peak of thete stage of Uppecia, you are the weakest. Hehe L said with a smug smile. No matter how Arlo tried to act cool or mock him, L seemedpletely unfazed. He just kept exposing Arlos weaknesses. Arlos face turned red with anger, and he had the impulse to kill L on the spot, almost spewing blood out of anger. Indeed, among the four strongest forces, Benjamin and Finn had already reached the Core Formation Realm, surpassing Arlo. Even Theodore from the Great Origin Sect, who was also at the peak of thete stage of Uppecia, had a stronger attack than him. Even Savannah, the genius of the Graham family, had a higher attack ranking than him. This truly made Arlo feel extremely humiliated. Originally, he wanted to embarrass L a bit, but he didnt expect this guy to grasp that weakness and not let go, hitting him where it hurt. He almost died from anger! You son of a bitch, youre looking for trouble! Arlo angrily roared in embarrassment. At this moment, Savannah hesitated for a moment and stood in front of L, saying, Mr. Hernandez, I advise you not to cause trouble. Its not good for anyone, and the Hudpids Sect wont turn a blind eye. Arlos expression changed, and despite being at the peak of thete stage of Uppecia, he didnt have much confidence in winning against Savannah at the moment. Fine! Just you wait! Dont let me catch an opportunity, or Ill definitely kill you! Arlo pointed at L and said sternly. Then, with a cold snort at Savannah, he said, And you, dont think that being ranked ahead of me means your strength is truly superior! I havent even revealed my trump card yet! What good is having a strong attack? After leaving a few harsh words, the young master of the Hernandez family nced at L with a cold gaze and turned to leave. At this moment, Savannah red at L, her face covered in frost, and said, Can you please stop provoking him? He has the Hernandez family backing him. Do you know that? You are currently a member of the Graham family. Do you want to bring another enemy upon us? L furrowed his brow and coldly retorted, I didnt provoke him; he came over to humiliate me. Should I just let him humiliate me? You Savannahs voice stagnated, ring at L with anger, unable to find the words to express herself, but her me was still evident in her beautiful eyes. L chuckled and said, Dont worry, if he truly holds a grudge against me and even causes trouble for the Graham family, you can just tell the truth! I brought the trouble upon myself, and it wont affect your family. Savannah, upon hearing this, couldnt help but bite her lip and said, Thats not what I meant! But youre on your own! Sophie smiled at L and said a few words to ease the situation. Next, the second test was a test of defensive power. After a short break, ten bronze figures suddenly rose from the ground beneath the tform in the martial arts arena. The second assessment is for defensive power! These ten bronze figures were crafted by Hudpids Sects forging master two hundred years ago. They can adjust the intensity of their attacks, ranging from the early stage of Uppecia to the early stage of Golden Core. The participating contestants can choose the attack intensity of the bronze figures based on their own defensive abilities. But let me remind you, if your strength is not enough, dont try to act tough. If you cant withstand the bronze figures attacks and end up getting killed, Hudpids Sect will not be responsible. Isabels voice spread from the tform and reached everyones ears. Next, the test officially began. This test was different from the previous test of attack power because there were ten bronze figures, allowing ten contestants to participate at the same time. As Isabel spoke, the first group of contestants stepped onto the stage. Among them was a contestant in the early stage of Uppecia. Perhaps wanting to score more points to avoid being eliminated in the end, they chose the attack intensity of the mid-stage of Uppecia. As a result, they were struck by the bronze figure and sent flying, coughing up blood from severe injuries!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It seemed they would not be able to participate in the following tests. Undoubtedly, this was not worth it. Witnessing this scene, Patrick from the Wood familys expression flickered a few times. Shortly after, he approached Hugo and Jackson, and they discussed something together. Afterward, a dignified old man in a green robe on the tform went to find Isabel and whispered something in her ear. Isabel hesitated for a moment, then nodded, agreeing to his secret request. In each n Grand Competition, representatives from the five hidden powers woulde to serve as referees. And this old man in the green robe was the representative of the Wood family, one of the hidden powers. After about fifteen minutes, the eighth group of contestants stepped onto the stage. Among this group was L, but Savannah was not among them. In addition to L, Hugo and Jackson from the Wood family also appeared in the same group. Haha, the Graham familys waste, I didnt expect us to be in the same group! Dare topare defensive power with us? Ah? Dont tell us that your attack is weak, and your defense is also vulnerable. Tsk, tsk Hugo looked at L, provocatively raising his chin and taunting. Chapter 385 The Two Foolish Brothers Driven by Excitement In the face of Hugo and Jacksons provocation, L hesitated for a moment before showing his anger. What do you mean? You guys are in thete stage of Uppecia, what do I have topare with you? he said with a hint of annoyance.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just because were in thete stage of Uppecia doesnt mean anything. I dare you to fight me. If you dont, it just means youre a coward! Hugo said arrogantly. Thats right! The difference between mid andte stages is just one small level. Do you really think that were weaker than you in every aspect? You worthless thing! My defense is my weak point, do you dare topare with me? Jackson taunted L. They had also heard about what happened at the inn yesterday. Landon was kicked by the Hernandez familys young master but still dared to fight back against him. In their eyes, Landon was just an impulsive fool who couldnt handle any hardship or humiliation. So now they were trying to provoke L into making a rash decision and being led around by them until he ended up defeated. Sure enough, when L heard Hugo and Jacksons taunts, his face turned red with anger and frustration. Who are you calling worthless? Who has no courage? Haha! Were talking about you! What are you going to do about it? Hugo and Jackson sneered at him contemptuously. Fine then! Letspare ourselves then! How do you want us topete? L gritted his teeth angrily as if he was superior over them both. Its simple: Ill choose how much attack power I can withstand while defending myself; then you choose something simr too, Jackson said after exchanging nces with Hugo. In theirst round of attack tests among peers, he had demonstrated ten rounds worth of strength using his Uppecia-level power, indicating that indeed he possessed strong attacking abilities. Ls eyes flickered for a moment, and finally nodded with a stubborn expression, Fine! In that case, does it work the other way around? If I choose the level of attack I can withstand, you also have to choose the same? Hearing this, Jackson was taken aback and looked at Ls indignant face, thinking that he was just being stubborn. Right! Isnt that obvious? Both of us should choose to withstand the same level of attack! Jackson nodded in agreement. At this moment, everyones attention shifted to the ten bronze figures below the stage, and they all noticed the confrontation between L and the Wood familys Hugo and Jackson. Upon hearing Ls agreement, a wave of whispers broke out. Many people looked at L as if he were a fool. This idiot, haha Arlo sneered, feeling a sense of schadenfreude. Now he finally understood why this fool had the courage to challenge him after being kicked by him yesterday. It turned out he was just a brainless simpleton who couldnt bear any humiliation or provocation. Ha ha such a person would easily be yed to death. The other contestants, including the disciples of the Hudpids Sect, wore expressions of speechlessness and ridicule. Phoebe on the side of the tform couldnt help but smile lightly and shake her head. Is he an inexperienced and naive fool? I really dont understand why someone like him was sent to participate in the n Grand Competition! So boring! Initially, when L faced her mediation yesterday, he had shown a proud and unyielding attitude, which made Phoebe somewhat curious about him, thinking that he might have some extraordinary qualities. But now it seemed he was indeed extraordinary in a sense-vain, childish, andughable. Among all the people, only Savannah and Sophie were secretly worried for L. Landon, dont do anything reckless! Just choose the difficulty ording to your own strength and dont get carried away! Savannah hurriedly ran over and shouted at L. Sophie also furrowed her brow, afraid that L would act impulsively. L, with an annoyed expression, waved his hand impatiently at Savannah as if he was annoyed, Dont worry, I know what Im doing! Thats right! He knows what hes doing! Callum, its not your turn yet, go back quickly and dont break the rules. Hugo said to Savannah. They had finally seeded in provoking L, and they didnt want him to be persuaded back by Callum. Alright! The assessment is starting now, non-participants, leave the area! At this moment, the representative of the Wood family, who represented the hidden power of the Wood family, spoke with a serious tone. The referees on the stage did not urge Hugo and Jackson when they provoked L earlier, but now they indicated that the assessment was about to begin. Hugo and Jackson stood on either side of L, next to the bronze figure he had chosen. Behind each bronze figure stood a disciple of the Hudpids Sect responsible for adjusting the attack intensity. Landon, I choose the attack intensity of thete stage of Uppecia. What about you? Jackson taunted L. Hugo added fuel to the fire, Landon, so many people are watching. You agreed to it earlier. If you back out now, you might as well find a hole to hide in! Graham family will be aughingstock again! Enough nonsense! Its just thete stage of Uppecia, right? Ill do it too! Ls face turned red, gritting his teeth. The Hudpids Sect disciple behind the bronze figure assigned to L raised an eyebrow, looking at him, Contestant Landon, are you sure? Sure! Whats there to be unsure about? Its just the attack intensity of thete stage of Uppecia, and defense is my strong suit! L nodded, looking bewildered. After selecting the difficulty, the ten contestants stood in front of their respective bronze figures, assuming various defensive stances to prepare for the attack. At Isabelsmand, the Hudpids Sect disciples controlling the bronze figures activated the attack mechanisms. Boom! Boom! Boom The dull sounds of the bronze figures colliding with flesh were heard one after another. Jackson was pushed back several steps by the bronze figures strike but managed to withstand it, his face turning slightly red, but there was no suspense in his defense. On the other side, Hugo seemed to be even more rxed. In contrast, L was swept away by the bronze figure and fell to the ground. The next moment, he gritted his teeth and climbed up from the ground. Immediately after, with a pu sound, he spat out a mouthful of red liquid. Witnessing this scene, Hugo and Jackson exchanged a nce, revealing excitement in their eyes. Meanwhile, the audience erupted in jeers, treating L as an overconfident joke. Savannah and Sophie showed a hint of worry on their faces, but still felt somewhat relieved. Despite being injured, L managed to get back up. Does anyone want to increase the intensity? At this moment, Isabel on the stage asked calmly. Chapter 386 Keep Adding Up for Me This round of defense test allowed contestants to have multiple chances. If they felt that they can challenge a higher difficulty, they can choose to try again. As soon as the words fell, Jacksons eyes flickered and he shouted loudly on the stage, Me! I choose to increase my attack intensity to the peak of Uppeciater! He turned his head and looked at L who had just gotten up. Landon,e on! Lets continue! You said your defense is strong. Dont back down just because of some minor injuries. Hugo grinned. Thats right! Whether or not you can help the Graham family save face depends on you! Their goal was to kill L or at least severely injure him so that he couldnt participate in the remaining tests. If this happened, even if Callum from the Graham family was very strong, it would be certain that they would lose their qualification for Ancient Martial Arts Alliance. How could L stand up now? Of course, he had no choice but to continue! Meanwhile Arlo sneered and mocked loudly, I dont think he dares anymore. This kind of trash only has this much ability! I really dont understand where he gets his courage from fighting with me! Trash, get off quickly! The attack intensity in Uppeciater period is already your limit. Dont embarrass yourself in front of so many people! The Hernandez familys young master added fuel to fire by belittling and provoking L. Everyone present watched with great interest like watching a monkey show. Many people also had an expectant look on their faces waiting for how L would respond. Landon, enough is enough! Savannah anxiously shouted out, You have already held out against attacks from Uppeciater period with your strength in mid-period which is impressive! Come back quickly! Your result wont be eliminated! Stop while youre ahead! Sophie also cried out urgently. However at this moment, L just stared at Jackson with red eyespletely lost in rage. He ignored Savannahs and Sophies wordspletely. Bring it on then! Lets continue! He wiped away blood stains from his mouth corner fiercely, and roared lowly towards the Hudpids Sect disciple who adjusted attack intensity, Adjust mine too until it reaches peak level of Uppeciater period! The female disciple sneered disdainfully without saying anything but did what she was told anyway. Hes such a brainless idiot, Phoebe muttered under her breath. Haha, yeah Isnt he just asking to be yed? Dont you know what it means to die with dignity? Even if youre going to die, you still have to save face. Haha Everyone looked at L like he was an idiot. Phoebe shook her head, thinking she should have let Arlo beat him up yesterday. It would have saved them all from this embarrassment. Savannah and Sophie looked worried and desperate. It was over! L wasnt listening to reason and dared choose the peak attack strength of Uppeciaster stage? He was only in the middle stage of Uppecia! Even if he didnt die from the attack, he would be seriously injured. Not only could his body be crippled but there would also be no hope for him in the following assessment. This time, four people including L and Jackson chose to increase their strength even further. On top of the tform, Isabel and other judges saw that L was being reckless but they didnt stop him. If someone wanted tomit suicide, then it had nothing to do with them. Moreover, Ls recklessness and vanity made them despise him even more. Get ready! Attack! Isabel gave the order as Copper Manunched another attack. This time, Jacksons face also became serious, and he was filled with energy, gritting his teeth in preparation. He was using thete-stage Uppecia to deal with Landonste-stage peak attacks, which was actually a very risky move. He had even prepared himself to get injured. But as long as he could defeat or even kill Landon, it would be worth it, even if he suffered severe injuries. After all, even if he couldnt participate in the assessment, the Wood family still had Hugo and other juniors. There was no need to worry about preserving the familys status. However, the Graham family only had Landon and Callum. If Landon was defeated, the Graham family would bepletely finished. Once kicked out of the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, the Wood family could easily exterminate the Graham family without any concerns, putting an end to decades of enmity between the two families. Boom! Bang! Bang As the bronze figureunched its attack, a terrifying muffled sound erupted. This time, L was directly sent flying, even more exaggerated thanst time. Jackson also flew back, coughing up blood, heavily falling to the ground, and then spitting out another mouthful of blood. Subconsciously, he looked in the direction where L was thrown, his eyes filled with ferocity and ruthlessness. It seemed like he was already anticipating the scene of L lying there, turned into a lifeless body. However, the next second, L, who had been thrown back, coughed a few times and struggled to get up again. Although blood was flowing from his mouth and nose, he managed to stand up. What the f*ck You you can still get up? Jackson, shocked and injured, was even having trouble speaking clearly. Because of the fluctuations in his mind, he coughed up another mouthful of blood, his aura weakening. And as they watched L staggeringly rise to his feet, the whole scene erupted into amotion. What the hell, hes not dead yet? Even if hes not dead, he looks almost done, right? Why bother getting up? Hes so injured, bleeding from multiple wounds, its morefortable to lie down! This idiot doesnt he want to continue fighting? On the side of the Wood family, everyone looked at each other in surprise. The gray-haired elder, Patrick, who was leading the team, exchanged a nce with Jackson, as if asking if he could still go on. At this moment, Jackson felt that his internal organs had suffered considerable damage, and his face changed unpredictably. Hahaha, youre coughing up blood too? Facing thete-stage peak with yourte-stage Uppecia, just one small level difference, and youre already spitting blood? Useless! Youre truly useless! Just at this moment, L, blood dripping from his mouth, pointed at Jackson and mocked loudly. Jacksons face twitched, and it was unclear whether it was due to his injuries or embarrassment, but it instantly turned red. Swish, swish, swish He could feel that at least half of the people present had shifted their gaze towards him. Who are you calling useless? Youre f*cking almost dead, and you dare to mock me? Jackson shouted in anger. Who said Im almost dead? I can still go on! Come on! Bring it on! Raise it to the early stage of Core Formation! L seemed to be provoked again, his face filled with madness as he yelled at the disciple controlling the bronze figure. He appeared like a madman, as ifpletely losing his sanity.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As his words fell, the whole scene fell silent for a second. Then, there was a chorus of astonishment andmotion! Chapter 387 Is It Over? Crazy! Is this guy crazy? Yeah! Hes gone crazy from being provoked. He actually wants to withstand attacks at the early stage of Core Formation? Is he looking for trouble? Damn it, facing the peak attack of Uppeciaster stage, he was already bleeding from seven orifices and still wants to continue? Everyone was discussing and looking at L with eyes that went from dumbfounded to insane. At this moment, Jacksons face twitched a few times in response to Ls madness. You f*cking youre really crazy? L looked insane as he grinned at him. What? Are you scared now? We agreed earlier that I could choose what level of attack I would endure, just like you! Hahaha, are you going to be a coward in front of so many people? Come on! L said as he spat out some blood foam and staggered towards his own bronze statue before shouting at Jackson. Come on! Jacksons face changed several times. Everyone was watching him closely which made him feel trapped between a rock and a hard ce! Patrick blinked his eyes several times before waving his hand towards Hugo and other members of the Wood family, stopping them frommunicating or persuading Jackson. In his gaze flickered an expectation mixed with coldness. Deep down inside Patrick hoped that Jackson would agree even if it meant being seriously injured or even killed; it would be worth it for the entire the Wood family. As long as they could get rid of Landon, make the Graham family lose their membership in Ancient Martial Arts Alliance by sacrificing one member; it wouldnt matter much. At this moment, Jacksons face changed several times while subconsciously ncing over towards his own people with an expression seeking advice and help. He hoped someone from the Wood family woulde forward and advise him giving him an out but Patrick and the other remained silent. Seeing Jackson standing there hesitatingly caused some murmurs among those present, Ha! The Wood familys guy is chickening out. He initiated the challenge and now hes backing down? What a way to embarrass himself. Does he really need to lose face like this? Landon is weaker than him and more injured, yet he still dares to continue. Why is Jackson hesitating? Tsk tsk Dont call him Jackson, just call him useless! Haha The members of other families and disciples from various factions were all there to enjoy the spectacle. They loved watching Ls actions and were equally entertained by Jacksons predicament. Upon hearing the mockery, Jacksons head buzzed, and a surge of hot blood rushed through his body. Coward,e on! Dont act like a wimp, let everyoneugh at you! At that moment, L stood there, appearing like a madman, as if he wanted to perish together with Jackson. Alright,e then! If you want to die, Ill apany you. Jackson pondered inwardly and turned to look at Patrick once again. He saw Patrick nod slightly, giving Jackson a bit of reassurance. He understood that his decision now would determine whether the Wood family could wipe out the Graham family. As long as he could seize this opportunity and eliminate Landon, reducing the number of participants from the Graham family, they would undoubtedly lose their aristocratic status. He would earn great merit for his family, and as long as he survived, he would receive various benefits within the family. I wont necessarily die from an attack in the early stage of Core Formation! This lunatic isnt afraid, I cant let peopleugh at me! A fierce expression shed across Jacksons face as he strode toward his own bronze figure. Adjust it to the early stage of Core Formation for me too! As Jackson spoke, he red viciously at L, saying, Come on! Come on! L shouted. Bring it on! Come on! Come on! Whoever is a coward is a bastard! Come on! Thats right! Whoever is a coward will have their whole family killed! Come on! At this moment, both L and Jackson were like two madmen, roaring and howling loudly. Their eyes were bloodshot, their emotions stirred up. Among the crowd, Savannah and Sophie looked at each other, shaking their heads with bitter smiles on their faces, disying a mix of speechlessness and concern. They had already given up hope, knowing that it was impossible to bring L back. This guy had gone crazy!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Just a few instigating words, and he was willing to risk his life A mocking and disappointed expression appeared on Savannahs beautiful face. She secretly wondered why her father and grandfather were so confused, choosing such an unreliable trash to help the Graham family participate. Perhaps they truly couldnt find anyone else It was over! L was definitely finished this time! And the Graham family as well On the other side, Arlo crossed his arms, looking at the seemingly insane L with a gleeful expression, his eyes filled with mockery and amusement. Idiot, it seems I wont have the chance to kill you with my own hands! Under the elevated tform, Phoebe shook her head. How can there be such foolish and ignorant people? I heard that the Graham family only has two participants this time, and this Landon is really She muttered to herself, her expression filled with indifference, contempt, and disdain. Alright then! Since its your own choice, bear the consequences! Prepare! Attack! On the elevated tform, Isabel gave a light shout, and then issued themand to attack. In an instant, a terrifying and powerful aura emanated from the bronze figures facing L and Jackson respectively. Then, the arms of the bronze figures swung, carrying the power equivalent to an early-stage Core Formation experts strongest strike, towards the two of them. Ah! Come on! Jackson shouted hysterically, using it to motivate himself and dispel the fear in his heart. Meanwhile, L stood there quietly, assuming a stance. Boom! Bang! With two muffled sounds, Jacksons body was directly sted away, spewing blood in the air, forming a mist of blood. Plop! Plop! Even two pieces of fragmented organs fell along the way. Boom! Afternding, this Wood family Upper Tier disciples mouth gushed out arge amount of blood, and blood also flowed from his nostrils and ears. Lying on the ground, his body twitched a few times before ceasing to breathe. His entire body was shattered,pletely lifeless. Brother! Jackson ! Ah Witnessing this scene, Hugos eyes turned red as he cried out in grief and anger. Patrick shook his head and couldnt help but sigh, then his gaze shifted towards L. Jackson was dead! But as long as they could get rid of L, it would still be worth it. At this moment, when everyone looked towards L, their expressions froze. They saw that this time, L didnt get blown away! Instead, he stood there just fine! Facing the attack of an early-stage Core Formation expert, he only took a few steps back. Thats it? Im not done ying yet. Ah Chapter 388 I Love Playing Until I Spit Blood Before, even just being hit by an attack from Uppeciaster stage was enough to send L flying. But this time, when the attack from Core Formationts early stage came, L only took a few steps back. After standing still, he looked nothing like someone who had been seriously injured. There was no sign of his previous injuries. Everyone present was shocked to see L in this state and made various strange sounds and gasps of surprise. Patrick and Hugo from the Wood family were particrly stunned while Arlo stared at L as if he had seen a ghost. Phoebe frowned slightly with surprise while Isabel and other judges on the high tform also looked shocked. L suppressed his strength at the mid-stage of Uppecia, which was the level he disyed when using True Energy. Therefore, even though Isabel and the others had much higher strength than L, they couldnt see his true depth. The protective True Energy on Ls body, which withstood the attack of the early-stage Core Formation, was formed based on his mid-stage Uppecia strength. The main reason he could withstand it was his extraordinary physical strength. His body, nourished and transformed by Dragon Energy, had the same physical strength as an early-stage Core Formation expert, so naturally, he could withstand the attack of the early-stage Core Formation. That was why he concealed his true strength. Otherwise, he probably wouldnt even need to retreat. Hoo The entire scene was shocked, except for Savannah and Sophie, who let out a long breath. At this moment, Hugo let out a mournful cry and ran towards Jacksons body, lifting it up. Ah! Jackson! Jackson, wake up He shook Jacksons body frantically and then red at L with a shocked and angry expression. Why why arent you dead? Jackson is dead, why are you still alive? Why? Youre just at the mid-stage of Uppecia, right? Jackson was at thete stage of Uppecia and was killed. Why are you acting like nothing happened? Damn it! Damn it! Is there something wrong with these bronze figures? Hugo shouted. Hearing this, L sneered, Who told you that if Jackson died at thete stage of Uppecia, I, at the mid-stage of Uppecia, must die too? Cant I have abnormal defensive power? Isabel on the elevated tform coldly said to Hugo, If you suspect that theres something wrong with the bronze figures, you can try the attack Landon just endured! Are you from the Wood family suspecting the fairness of Hudpids Sect? Hugos face showed a mix of grief and anger, but he moved his mouth without daring to reply. Patrick quickly waved his hand, No, we from the Wood family absolutely have no such intentions! At this moment, Hugo, with red eyes, stared fiercely at L and said, You bastard! If you can withstand the attacks of the Core Formation Realm, why did you look heavily injured when facing the peak of thete stage of Uppecia? You intentionally plotted to kill Jackson! L spat out a mouthful of blood and said, Thats right, even if I plotted to kill him, so what? I just used a countermeasure. Cant you guys think of plotting against me and killing me? me yourselves for being fools! Who told you that coughing up blood means Im injured? I just have a bit too much blood, and I like spitting it out for fun. Whats it to you? After hearing this, Hugo trembled with anger, pointing at L and said, You youre so despicable! The members of the Wood family were almost jumping with anger. The scene was in an uproar! Everyone almost felt like spitting blood themselves S pitting blood for fun? Damn, this guy was too sinister. Everyone thought he was just a reckless youth provoked by the Wood family brothers, but it turned out that wasnt the case at all. He was pretending! Pretending to be injured and crazy! This guy was clear-headed from beginning to end. This guy , quite interesting! Isabel squinted her eyes and carefully observed L, smiling meaningfully. She was at the mid-stage of Golden Core, but at this moment, she couldnt see through this guy. The judge from the Wood family, who was hiding his presence, had an expression as cold as iron, staring at L with a hint of killing intent. Underneath the elevated tform, Phoebe, the beautiful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect, raised an eyebrow involuntarily. She had always thought that this Landon was an immature and ridiculous troublemaker who didnt understand the situation. She couldnt help but feel disdainful towards him. But now, she had a feeling of being pped in the face by this guy from a distance. And in fact, not only Phoebe, but everyone present felt the same way. The looks they had given L earlier were as if they were watching a joke. But in the end, they realized that he had fooled everyone alone. Next, the test of defensive abilities continued.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. L, under the various gazes, returned to the crowd. It seems that the power behind you is afraid that youll die while training outside, so they specifically trained your defensive abilities, right? Truly a tough beast, Savannah whispered to L as she approached him. Sophie smiled wryly and said, Landon, you really scared us! Hehe I told you, I know what Im doing, L lightlyughed at Sophie. Savannahs expression froze for a moment, feeling ignored by this guy. A sense of discontent surged in her heart. Ls performance just now made this talented young girl from the Graham family feel astonished, so she couldnt help but tease him. Although it didnt sound like apliment, it had a yful tone to it. However, she didnt expect L to be so indifferent and dismissive of her. Hey, I said youre a beast, didnt you hear? Savannah gritted her teeth and asked, ring at L with resentment. L shrugged his shoulders, I heard, so what? Do you want me to argue with you? He felt speechless inside, thinking, You insult me, and I cant even ignore you? You Hehe, you really are a despicable person without any sense of fun! Savannah sneered coldly, grinding her teeth. Upon hearing this, L couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at her, Do I want to be entertaining for you? Callum, be careful of your current status, dont act like a petty woman! You Savannah was almost infuriated, ring at L as if she wanted to kill him. The sense of joy and relief that had just welled up because this guy didnt die instantly disappeared in an instant. Dont get worked up, its your turn now L pointed towards the bronze figures and said to Savannah. Just at this moment, the next batch of participants happened to mention the name of this girl. Just you wait! Savannah gritted her teeth and red at L, walking out angrily. Chapter 389 Success is Insufficient The second assessment of defense finally came to an end around noon. L unexpectedly emerged as the winner, like a dark horse, tying with two others for first ce: Benjamin from Golden de Sect and Finn from the Wynter family. Both Benjamin and Finn had also withstood attacks at the early stage of Core Formationt, just like L. However, their strength was only at the early stage of Core Formationt and they did not attempt to exceed their level of difficulty. As one progressed higher in levels, there was a huge difference in strength between each small realm. For example, someone at the mid-stage of Core Formationt could easily defeat ten people at the early stage without any problem! Therefore, Benjamin and Finn did not dare to try exceeding their level even though they could handle it because it was not worth risking injury for just a qualification test representing their families. There was still an individual ranking trial waiting for themter. Savannah, Arlo and Theodore from Great Origin Sect all chose Uppecias peak difficulty level which put them all tied for second ce. Because they still had the speed, reflex, and endurance assessment in the afternoon, everyone was temporarily arranged to rest at the entrance of the Hudpids Sect. At the same time, the rules for the individual ranking trial were distributed to each person.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In a courtyard at noon The members of the Wood family, including the hidden elder of the Wood family, had unpleasant expressions. Hugo was sitting there, holding his brother Jacksons body, a look of sadness and anger on his face as he asionally wiped away his tears. Worthless! The elder in the green robe coldly nced at Hugo and Jacksons bodies, snorting disdainfully. Patrick forced a bitter smile on his face and said, Elder of the Verdant Pine, we didnt expect that Landon would pretend to be weak and have such insane defensive abilities. It seems that the Graham family will once again be fortunate enough to retain their prestigious status. To try and eliminate them, who knows how long well have to wait. The Elder of the Verdant Pine spoke with a resentful expression. At this moment, Patricks eyes flickered, and a cunning look appeared on his face. We have another n! But when the timees, you will have to navigate among the five hidden powers a bit! As Patrick spoke, he recounted the conspiracy between him and Hugo at the Vleah City hotel. After listening, the Elder of the Verdant Pine raised an eyebrow and a cold smile appeared on his face. Oh? You still have that card? If its true, then we can make it work. If the two participants from the Graham family have truly engaged in some unsightly actions and you have recorded evidence of it, then its easy. I will have the judges use the excuse of tarnishing the cultivation worlds reputation to disqualify Callum and Landon! Upon hearing this, Patrickughed and turned to Hugo. Hugo, stop dwelling in sorrow for now! Bring out the recording you made! However, Hugos face turned red upon hearing this, and he stammered, Grandpa, wh-what recording? Didnt you and your brother use the Forgetfulness Elixir to confuse Callum and Landon before? Hurry up and hand it over! Elder of the Verdant Pine can use it as an excuse to disqualify the two participants from the Graham family! Patrick red at Hugo and said impatiently. He thought to himself that this guy must be so grief-stricken over his brothers death that his brain wasnt functioning properly. But as soon as the words fell, Hugo lowered his head embarrassingly and said, We we failed! We couldnt seed, and Landon found out Upon hearing this, Patricks expression changed, and he pped Hugo across the face. You worthless fool! You and your brother, both of you are fucking worthless! What else can you two do? The Elder of the Verdant Pine from the hidden Wood family also snorted coldly, saying, You have more failures than aplishments! Hugo was pped and flew out, rolling on the ground a few times. After getting up, blood was flowing from his mouth and nose, his face filled with sadness and anger as he held his face. However, he dared not speak out his anger! Deep in his eyes, a strong sense of sorrow and indignation surged. No matter what, he and his brother were working for the family. Even though their previous n had failed, at least they had thought about it and tried! And Jackson had risked his life for the family today. In the end, they were met with the insult of being called worthless, aplishing nothing but bringing disaster upon themselves? Hugos heart was filled with grief and resentment. Landon killed Jackson, but that was because he was an enemy, there was nothing to say about it. But the actions of his own elders made him feel extremely cold. At this moment, the Elder of the Verdant Pine from the hidden Wood family shed a sinister and cold light in his eyes. Callum? Landon? Especially that Landon, damn it! After thispetition is over, lets see if you can make it back alive. Even if the Graham family retains their qualification this time, what about the next one? Upon hearing this, Patricks face flickered, Are you suggesting The Elder of the Verdant Pine snorted coldly, said nothing more, and turned away. Meanwhile, in another courtyard. The members of a martial sect called the ck Moon Cult were temporarily arranged to rest here at noon. Inside a room, three individuals gathered. So, the individual ranking trial is to go to the Sacred Medicine Valley in the Hudpids Sect to collect various secret medicines? Hehe, for me, its simply a windfall! A young man in ck sat there, with an excited smile on his face. Thats right, with the special ability of you, finding Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures is a piece of cake, isnt it? A slender man respectfully said to the young man. This man had narrow eyes and a sinister look on his face. His nickname was Lightless, and he was one of the protectors of the ck Moon Cult. In addition to this identity, he also held another position, that of the President of the NC Organization headquarters. The NC Organization was the force supported by the ck Moon Cult in the secr world, specializing in umting wealth for the sect and engaging in various activities that the sect couldnt directly participate in. The young man in ck was Nathaniel Elliott, the present-day Young Master of the ck Moon Cult. He had a special ability, which was to detect and sense Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures or spiritual energy sources within a fifty-mile radius. Besides the President of the Lightless Society and Young Master Nathaniel, there was also a burly and fierce-looking man present. He was ck Star in Kreanford, the stronghold of the NC Organization. He had apanied the President to participate in the n Grand Competition. At this moment, upon hearing the President of the Lightless Societys words, the Young Master shook his head, No, the benefits I was talking about are not just about collecting those ordinary Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures and obtaining a ranking in the individual trial. Its that I sensed that there will be a truly miraculous medicine maturing in the Sacred Medicine Valley! As he spoke, a strong sense of anticipation and excitement appeared on the Young Masters face. Chapter 390 Don’t Blame Others When You Die On that afternoon, the assessment of reaction speed and endurance ended without any surprises. L scored a total of 360 points, ranking twentieth overall! In fact, except for the defense assessment, Ls performance in other areas was very ordinary C just average. However, his score of 120 in defense pushed him up in rank. Savannahs ranking was no surprise; she easily made it into the top ten. This meant that the Graham family had finally secured their position as one of Ancient Martial Arts Alliances prestigious families. After Isabel announced everyones rankings and the list of eliminated participants on stage following thest endurance test, both Savannah and Sophie were beaming with joy. Landon, thank you! Really Sophie grabbed Ls hand with tears welling up in her eyes. Hmph, youre somewhat useful, Savannah bit her lip and snorted at L. No need to thank me. I didnt help for nothing, did I? L replied calmly. Indeed, he remainedposed and couldnt feel the relief Sophie and Savannah were experiencing. At this moment, Isabel on the high tform shouted, Quiet! and then raised her voice, Youre fortunate that this time your family hasnt lost its qualification in the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance As she spoke, Isabels gaze turned towards L, Savannah, and Sophie. Indeed, if any family was most likely to be expelled from the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance, it was the Graham family. Next, Isabel said some uninformative summary words. Finally, her tone changed and she said, Tomorrow, the individual ranking trial of this n Grand Competition will take ce! The rules of the trial were distributed to everyone at noon today, but I still want to reiterate a few things here. The individual ranking trial is voluntary. At that time, participants will enter the Hudpids Sects Sacred Medicine Valley to collect herbs. The ranking will be based on the quantity and quality of the herbs collected. I must emphasize that this ranking triales with opportunities and dangers. Although the previous tests also hadpetition, the participants didnt engage in actual fights. Unless they courted death, there was no real danger to their lives. However, the individual ranking trial is different. When you enter the Sacred Medicine Valley, participants are allowed to snatch from and even fight each other. So, whether or not to participate, everyone should consider it carefully. Of course, with great riskse great rewards! All the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures collected by the participants in the end will be their own. In addition, the top five will receive special rewards. As for what the rewards are, let me keep it a secret for now and reveal it to the participants who choose topete tomorrow! Think it over tonight. After finishing her speech, Isabel announced the dispersal. When they returned to their respective temporary residences, L asked Sophie with some anticipation, Sophie, when do we receive the resources each family obtains every year? And where? Upon hearing this, Sophie couldnt help but chuckle, while Savannah rolled her eyes, Look at you, so impatient! Those cultivation resources arent received here. Each family sends representatives to the headquarters of the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance in the secr world to collect them. L frowned upon hearing this. He could sense that his strength was only a hairs breadth away from breaking through to the Core Formation Realm.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He would definitely participate in tomorrows individual ranking trial. Advancing his strength further would give him more confidence! So troublesome! Hearing that he wouldnt be able to obtain those cultivation resources now, a tinge of disappointment appeared on Ls face. Savannah snorted and cast a disdainful nce at L. It seemed that she had a low opinion of his impatience. Sophie smiled and didnt say anything, then turned to Savannah and asked, Callum, do you want to participate in tomorrows individual ranking trial? Savannah nodded, a determined look in her beautiful eyes. Of course! But it will be dangerous. Its already good enough that our family has preserved its qualification this time. Are you willing to take the risk? Sophie expressed her concern. A trace of pride emerged on Savannahs pretty face. Sophie, the path of cultivation is filled with hardships and dangers. Should we give up opportunities just because we fear danger? This talented young girl from the Graham family, besides her exceptional talent, was also an extremely diligent cultivator. Otherwise, she wouldnt have reached thete peak of Uppecia at her age. Hearing this, L couldnt help but look at this girl in a new light. Thats quite bold of you to say. Savannahs face turned cold upon hearing his words, showing a hint of annoyance as she gritted her teeth and scolded L, Get lost! How dare you speak like that? What do you mean by quite bold? Cant you acknowledge a womans strength? In any case, Im better than a useless person like you! Im afraid you dont have the courage to participate in tomorrows individual ranking trial, do you? she continued, a mocking expression appearing on her face. However, L remained calm and said, Im afraid Ill disappoint you. I will participate! Upon hearing this, both Savannah and Sophie were surprised for a moment, and then they showed an expression of astonishment. What did you say? Youre also going to participate? Savannah asked in shock, then her tone changed. I was just trying to provoke you earlier, dont act impulsively because of me! If you participate with your current strength, wont it be suicidal? Sophie also advised, Yes! This ranking trial doesnt restrict fighting and killing. Forget about others, that guy Arlo from the Hernandez family will probably target you. Landon, dont take the risk! If something happens to you here, how can our family exin it to your family? L smiled and thought to himself, what family am I supposed to have? Im not acting impulsively or out of anger! Just like you said earlier, how can the path of cultivation fear danger? Savannahs beautiful eyes flickered a few times as she said expressionlessly, Youre not expecting me to protect you, are you? Dont me me for not rifying in advance. The situation could beplicated, and I might not be able to protect myself. Youd better not rely on me for help. With a smile, L replied, Dont worry, Im not relying on anyone! Savannahs voice paused for a moment, then she coldly chuckled, Well, its up to you then! If you die, dont me others. Chapter 391 Victoria’s Invitation And on the other side at this moment! Ednd! Mason was practicing boxing in his underground arena with Dennis apanying him. Bang! Mason, who used to look down on physical strength, suddenly swept his leg fiercely onto Dennis arm while he was holding protective gear. L customized cultivation techniques tailored to Dennis and Masons trusted subordinates needs. Currently, Dennis had made a breakthrough in strength and reached the level of Transmutation Force. If they were to encounter the Wild Wolf from the NC Organization now, the oue would be uncertain. However, at this moment, Mason kicked him back a step. Mason, youre amazing! Youve already reached Dark Force? Mr. Willis must have given you higher-level techniquespared to what he gave us, Dennisplimented, giving a thumbs-up to his boss. Mason had recently shown signs of being obsessed with martial arts. Coupled with his decent aptitude, along with the assistance of supplements like the Tempering Body Pill and Meridian-Opening Pill that L had given him, he had be a master of Dark Force. Mason smirked and replied, Of course, hes my brother-inw! But the techniques he designed for you guys arent that far off. Its probably because you havent been diligent in your trainingtely. Mason spoke the truth. Dennis couldnt spend all his time practicing; he and the other subordinates had to help Mason manage their operations. And stop ttering me! Im only at the Dark Force level. Can I even kick you? You brat Mason pointed at Dennis andughed, teasing him. Dennis chuckled awkwardly, saying, Youre the boss. At that moment, Masons phone, which was tucked in his nearby clothes, rang. Dennis handed it to him. Surprisingly, it was a call from Victoria. A hint of doubt shed across Masons face. He gestured to Dennis to leave before answering the call. Grandma? Although there had been many disagreements between his family and Victoria, Mason, raised with strict manners, respectfully greeted her. Mason, how about having dinner with me tonight? Victorias tone seemed filled with kindness. Upon hearing this, Mason was momentarily stunned. Grandma, what are you saying? I said I miss you. How about joining me for dinner tonight Victorias voice remained calm. Ah? Grandma, is everything alright? Is something wrong? Mason asked, puzzled. Victoria sighed, her voice tinged with regret and emotion. Nothings wrong! Maybe its just because Im getting older. The heart bes more fragile. Lately, Ive been thinking a lot and realized that were still family after all. At six oclock tonight, in the private room on the top floor of the Lowes Grand Hotel, I will be waiting for you. Oh, by the way, dont tell your parents and sister yet. Your mother and sister hold misunderstandings and resentments towards me, and Im afraid they wonte, or worse, they might stop you. Youe first, and lets resolve our past misunderstandings. Im counting on you to help me persuade them. When I grow old, especially after I nearly diedst time, I start to see things differently. Its best for a family to be united, harmonious, and peaceful. Victorias tone then changed. Mason, youre not angry with me and refusing toe, are you? As Mason listened to Victorias weak and elderly voice on the phone, he felt a tinge of sadness in his nose. Memories of his childhood with Victoria ying with him shed through his mind. Why would I be angry, Grandma? Im overjoyed that youve opened up! I cant wait to see you! Masons voice trembled with a hint of choking. Good, Ill be there tonight. Masons voice carried a touch of emotion as he spoke. Good Good Victoria seemed extremely relieved and happy upon hearing Masons agreement. After hanging up the phone, Mason took a deep breath andposed himself. Although Victorias words had stirred up some emotions, he still felt a sense of doubt deep down. Grandma, what is she up to? Thinking about the things Victoria had done to his family, especially to his sister and brother-inw, Mason couldnt fully trust her words about reconciling. On the other hand, inside the Lowe Residence Mom, how did it go? Did that brat Mason agree? Romeo and Harlow eagerly asked, their faces filled with anticipation. A sly smile appeared on Victorias face as she replied, He agreed! As a grandmother, if I say so, how could he refuse? Heh, Emmanuel and his family values rtionships the most. As long as Im willing to make amends, anything is possible. Haha, thats great! Romeo eximed with a smile. Harlow pped her hands and said, Hes so gullible, falling for a few casual words every time! Victoria let out a few coldughs, her face filled with satisfaction. It had to be said that some people in this world were despicable and heartless. Victoria herself knew that the Emmanuel family valued rtionships deeply, yet she didnt cherish or maintain that precious family bond. Instead, she used their strong emotions and loyalty to repeatedly hurt and deceive them. Why? She knew that L possessed great strength and could single-handedly take on all the experts of the Lowe family, yet she continued to target Emmanuels family without any restraint. That was because she knew that Emmanuels family, including L as his son-inw, wouldnt do anything to harm her. At that moment, Victorias eyes flickered, and she muttered to herself, No, for the sake of caution, I need to make some preparations! In the next second, she dialed another number. Mom? The phone was answered almost immediately. Emmanuels voice came through the line. Emmanuel,e to the Lowe Residence tonight and have dinner with me. Victoria spoke. Mom, you what are you Emmanuel was silent for two seconds, then his voice trembled as he asked. When a person grows old, their heart softens! Youre my son, can your mother not have a peaceful rtionship with you until she dies? I want to reconcile,e over tonight! By the way, Mason and Miranda probably have strong objections towards me, so dont tell them. Just the two of youe. Understand? Victoria instructed. Alright! I understand! Then Ille tonight! Mom Emmanuels agreement was even more enthusiastic than Masons, and his voice became choked with emotion towards the end. Clearly, he was very moved and emotional!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up the phone, Victorias face showed a smile devoid of warmth. Emmanuel, dont me me for being ruthless! If I didnt plot against you all, I wouldnt be able to survive! Since youre so filial, its only right for you to help your mother, isnt it? At this moment, Emmanuel was outside apanying Cara as she shopped for clothes. L had refined various types of pills, not only for himself and for selling to the Graham family but also for his own family. Among them were several detoxifying and rejuvenating pills. After taking them, Cara appeared even younger. This beautiful mother-inw, who was already over fifty, now looked like Mirandas sister. When she went out with her husband, everyone thought she was Emmanuels mistress. This allowed Emmanuel to happily apany his wife shopping for clothes, thoroughly enjoying it. After making the phone call, Cara snorted, Whose call was it? Victorias? Emmanuel pinched his nose, clearly still feeling a bit stirred and touched. Yeah, it was Mom. She asked us to go to the Lowe Residence tonight for dinner! Seems like Mom has had a change of heart and wants to reconcile with us Emmanuel said with a face full of contentment and joy. However, upon hearing his words, Cara sneered and pursed her lips, Reconcile? Is she nning another scheme or trick? Chapter 392 Regretful Emmanuel Cara, what are you talking about? Thats my mom. After all this time, isnt it normal for her to want to make up with us? Were family. How can we hold a grudge forever? Emmanuel frowned and then softened his tone as he tried to persuade her. Honey, my mother wants to make peace with us. Lets go have dinner at the old house tonight. Come on, lets buy something and bring it over. But Cara just snorted coldly and said, Im not going! Oh sure, she kicks us out of the family if she wants but now she wants to make up? What does she take us for? Shes getting older; cant you cut her some ck? Emmanuel urged. Im not going, Cara said coldly. What Victoria did hurt her deeply; how could she forgive so easily? Emmanuel moved his lips but seeing his wifes resolute attitude he sighed helplessly and said, Alright then Ill go by myself. By the way, Cara added before he left. Dont tell Miranda or Mason yet; they dont have a good opinion of Victoria either. Let me see what her attitude is first before we say anything. Upon seeing his wifes behavior, Emmanuel immediately felt that Victorias concerns on the phone were justified, and he shouldnt inform his children and son-inw beforehand. Heh heh, lets see how the conversation goes first, Cara sneered and pursed her lips. The Lowes Grand Hotel was owned by the Lowe family. Victoria intentionally had Masone here for the convenience of her n. Around six oclock that evening, Mason arrived at the hotel alone without any subordinates. Although he had some doubts about Victorias invitation, Mason didnt want to think too much about her ulterior motives. At that moment, Rohan was already waiting at the hotel entrance. Mason, youre here? Rohan respectfully greeted him. Upon seeing the other person, Mason frowned and asked, Why is it you? Rohan was Romeos right-hand man, and his presence here made Mason feel uneasy. Mason, Mrs. Lowe also wants you to reconcile with Romeo. Were all family, dont you agree? Rohan asked with a smile. Mason chuckled, feeling somewhat skeptical. If possible, he would like to reconcile with Victoria. After all, she was his grandmother and his fathers mother. But Romeos family it might be better to forget about it. But since he was already here, Mason had no choice. He could simply ignore Romeo. With this in mind, Mason let Rohan lead the way. The two of them took the elevator and arrived at the top floor of the Lowes Grand Hotel, entering a luxurious private room. After entering, Rohan casually closed the door. Masons face showed surprise. Hasnt my grandmother and Romeo arrived yet? Mason asked.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No, they havent, Rohan nodded. Upon entering the room, his respectful expression seemed to suddenly turn cold. Mason looked at him with a hint of confusion. When will theye? He thought Victoria and Romeo were deliberately making him arrive first, with themingter. However, before he could finish speaking, a malicious smile appeared on Rohans face. They wonte! Mason, Im sorry! For the sake of Mrs. Lowe and Romeos lives, I have to use you! As he spoke, Rohan suddenly reached out towards Mason, his five fingers reaching for Masons shoulder, attempting to restrain him. Masons expression changed, and he instinctively threw a punch at Rohan. Boom! Crack! Apanied by a dull sound, Masons fist collided with Rohans w-like hand, and there was also a crisp sound of a finger bone breaking. Rohan eximed in pain, his face showing a mix of agony and horror as he quickly retreated. His intention was not to kill Mason, but only to capture him. Moreover, in his eyes, Mason was just an ordinary person, so Rohan only used twenty percent of his strength. He believed it was enough to handle Mason. However, what he didnt expect was that Masons instinctive punch was so powerful and forceful. Mason, are you are you a master of Dark Force? Rohan widened his eyes, filled with disbelief. Mason let out a cold snort, his eyes filled with a mixture of shock and anger. Rohan, what do you mean by this? What are you trying to do? Rohans eyes flickered for a few moments, then he gritted his teeth and endured the intense pain from his broken finger, once again making a move towards Mason. He had the posture of vowing to take down Mason. Mason snorted coldly, refusing to show any weakness, and engaged in a fight with his opponent. Meanwhile, in the living room of the Lowe Residence, when Emmanuel arrived, he saw Victoria, Romeo, and Harlow already waiting there. Seeing Romeo and his daughter, Emmanuel couldnt help but furrow his brow. Mom, why is Romeo here too? Emmanuel respectfully greeted Victoria and then asked with confusion. Emmanuel, youre here, Victoria looked at her eldest son. In her somewhat clouded eyes, a trace of hesitation and softness shed briefly. But the next second, she immediately suppressed those emotions. What could be more important than her own life? Hahaha, Emmanuel, of course I am! We want to see you being taken away before we can feel at ease, Romeo grinned andughed maliciously at Emmanuel. Hearing this, Emmanuel paused, sensing that something was not right. What do you mean? What do you mean by me being taken away? He asked in confusion and then turned to Victoria, Mom, whats going on? Victoria looked at Emmanuel, her tone indifferent and cold. Emmanuel, arent you a filial son? Then help your mother this time. As soon as she finished speaking, several people walked out from a corner of the living room. Leading them was the triangr-eyed person from the NC Organization, known as Cobra. Mr. Lowe,e with us, hehehe Cobraughed in a sinister and evil manner. Emmanuels facepletely changed upon seeing this, and he roared at Victoria, Mom, what is going on here? You called me here, not to reconcile with me? Victoria looked at her eldest son expressionlessly and then closed her eyes. Suddenly, Cobra swiftly shed forward and struck Emmanuels neck with a palm. Emmanuel felt his vision go ck, and his body suddenly went limp as he fainted. Before losing consciousness, his heart was filled with coldness and sorrow. Only one thought lingered in his mind: Why didnt he listen to his wife? He had naively believed that his mother truly wanted to reconcile with him Chapter 393 Catching Father is More Useful ncing at the unconscious Emmanuel on the ground, Triangr Eyes sneered at Victoria, Olddy, you didnt fool us! When will Mason show up? Ill take him back with me too, haha Victoria checked the time and signaled to Romeo who then made a call to Rohan. Rohan, whats going on? At that moment inside the Lowes Grand Hotel, Rohans right hand trembled slightly as he looked at Mason who had already run out of the private room with a face full of unwillingness. Mr. Lowe, I failed! Mason has be an expert in Dark Force and I couldnt defeat him. Rohan was also a master of the Dark Force, but in terms of strength, he was slightly stronger than Mason. After all, he had trained step by step to reach his level, while Mason had only recently entered the Dark Force and couldnt keep up with the fighting techniques. What did you say? Mason is a master of the Dark Force? How is that possible? Romeos voice suddenly rose, his face filled with disbelief. Mr. Lowe, its true! I cant believe it either, but thats the reality, Rohan said with a bitter smile. Romeo took a deep breath. Damn it! How is this possible? Is this some kind of joke? When did he be a master of the Dark Force? After hanging up the phone, Victoria and Harlows expressions changed unpredictably. Dad, did Rohan fail? Harlow asked in astonishment. Victorias voice turned cold. What exactly happened? Romeo swallowed and said, Rohan said that Mason has actually be a master of the Dark Force. He couldnt defeat him at all! Nonsense! How is that possible? Mason is just an ordinary person. Could something have gone wrong on Rohans side? Has Mason bribed him? Victoria questioned coldly. Romeos eyes flickered for a moment, and he shook his head. Its highly unlikely! Rohan is loyal to me; theres no way he would betray us. At that moment, the triangr-eyed person snorted coldly and asked in a sinister tone, Whats going on? You couldnt capture Mason? Are you ying games with me? Victoria and Romeo exchanged uneasy nces with the members of the NC Organization. The next moment, Victoria spoke in a low voice, Cobra, even if we couldnt capture Mason, its not a big problem. Emmanuel is Masons father, and capturing him can be used to threaten Mason, which is even more effective than capturing Mason himself. Romeo quickly chimed in, Thats right! If we capture Mason, he might be willing to risk his life and resist, but if we capture his father, he will definitely surrender. Cobra, dont you agree? Cobra, upon hearing this, nced at Victoria and herpanions with a chilling gaze, then stepped aside and made a phone call. After finishing the call, he warned fiercely, Fine, Ill spare you for now! I hope Mason has some sense and cares about his fathers life and death. But if we cant use his father to threaten him, then you all can prepare to die! Lets go! Cobra ordered, and his subordinates lifted Emmanuel and left the Lowe Residence.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After they left, Victoria, Romeo, and Harlows faces changed unpredictably. Grandma, Dad, do you think the NC Organization will really let us go? Harlow asked anxiously. Victorias eyes flickered for a moment. As long as Mason is willing to surrender, they should. Lets hope so Romeo said. At this point, they didnt have any other options. Meanwhile, after escaping from the Lowes Grand Hotel, Masons heart was filled with anger and disbelief. He couldnt believe that Victoria would actually target him! Mason didnt know why Rohan had captured him, but he was certain it wasnt for anything good. As he drove, he quickly dialed his mother Caras number. Victoria had instructed him not to tell his parents and sister when she invited him over. Now, Mason couldnt help but suspect that Victoria might also have targeted his parents and sister. Mom, where are you? Mason asked straight to the point as soon as the call connected, his tone slightly urgent. Im at home. Your dad went to the Lowe Residence, Cara replied, her tone not sounding too good. Upon hearing this, Masons heart skipped a beat. What? Dad went to the Lowe Residence? Why are you so surprised? Your grandmother said she wanted to reconcile with us and invited your dad for dinner. But I think your grandmother has ulterior motives. Who knows what she wants to humiliate and disgust us with! Cara said with resentment in her voice when talking about Victoria. Masons face immediately turned serious upon hearing this. He thought his mothers guess was not entirely wrong. Victoria definitely had ill intentions. And this time, it wasnt just about humiliation and disgust. It seemed that something unfavorable was nned for his father. Son, whats wrong? What happened? Cara sensed that her sons reaction was off and asked with uncertainty. Mason took a deep breath and exined what had happened on his side to his mother. After listening, Cara became agitated and worried. Damn it! What a cunning old woman! What does she want to do? I told you Victoria definitely doesnt have good intentions, but your father didnt listen. What do we do now? Its over! Your father has been tricked into going to the Lowe Residence. Could he be in danger? And your sister! Quickly call your sister. Has anything happened to her too? Mason advised, Mom, dont panic. Ill call my sister right away, and you call Dad to check on his situation. A momentter, after Mason finished his call with Miranda, Caras call came in immediately. Son, I cant reach your dad. I cant contact him at all! Has something happened to him? What do we do? Can she even harm her own son? Did she harm your father? And your sister, is she okay? Cara was truly panicked, her voice sounding tearful. Mom, calm down. My sister is fine! Heres what well do: Ille over and pick you up. Well go to the Lowe Residence together with some people and see what my grandmother is up to. Masonforted her. Okay! Okay! Hurry over then! Cara agreed repeatedly. Meanwhile, inside Emerald Green Estates, Miranda hadnt received a call from Victoria. However, after hearing what her brother said, she was filled with anxiety and worry. Grandmother actually tricked Mason into going to the Lowes Grand Hotel and wanted Rohan to capture him? And she called my dad to the Lowe Residence? What does she really want to do? Miranda spected anxiously in her mind. Chapter 394 I Know Nothing Miranda hesitated for a moment, then instructed Nora to stay at home and wait for her. She left the house and headed towards the Lowe Residence. Nora had Ls Suppressing Talisman with her now, so she could protect herself if needed. Plus, Emerald Green Estates was a high-end gatedmunity with good security, so Miranda wasnt too worried. But now she was more concerned about her fathers safety. Twenty minutester, they arrived at the Lowe Residence. Several SUVs were parked outside with Mason and his men apanying Cara in a hurry. At the same time, Miranda arrived in her Maserati. Miranda, youre here too? Wheres L? Cara asked when she saw her daughter. L had some things to take care of and left Ednd for a few days, Miranda exined before turning to Mason. Mason, what do we do now? Mason gritted his teeth and said, Lets go inside and ask Grandma!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Earlier on the way, both he and Cara called Victoria, but she didnt answer at all. As they spoke, the three of them headed towards the gates of the Lowe Residence, with Masons men following behind. Halt! Madam, Miss, Mister, without Mrs. Lowes consent, you cannot enter the Lowe Residence! A team of guards stationed at the gate blocked their path and shouted. Get out of our way! Mason shouted sternly. Just then, the gates opened, and Victoria walked out apanied by the few skilled members of the Lowe family. Cara, what do you think youre doing? Aftering out, Victoria called out the name of her eldest daughter-inw and asked sharply. What do I think Im doing? Wheres Emmanuel? You lured him here for some purpose? Cara saw Victoria and immediately questioned her with excitement. Victoria sneered, I dont know either. I asked him toe over for dinner tonight, but he hasnt shown up. What are you all up to? He hasnt shown up until now? Did you make him disappear? Cara asked through gritted teeth. I dont know what youre talking about, Victorias face turned cold. At this moment, Mason pulled his mother back slightly and looked at Victoria, saying, Grandmother, let me ask you first. You called me and asked me to go to the Hotel, but you didnt go there yourself. Instead, Rohan was there trying to capture me. What does that mean? Victoria, with no particr expression, replied, Mason, I dont know what youre talking about. Perhaps it was Rohan acting on his own. Hearing this, Masons voice paused with anger, and he asked in a deep voice, Then what about the phone call where you said you wanted to reconcile with us, but you led me and my dad to two different ces? What does that mean? As he finished speaking, Victoria let out a mocking sound and coldly asked, Oh? So, youvee to use me? Im old, confused. Is that not allowed? Hearing this, both Cara and the siblings Miranda and Mason were furious. Miranda took a deep breath and said coldly, Grandma, is my dad not at the Lowe Residence? Hes not! Then let us go in and find him, can we? No! You are no longer part of the Lowe family. You have no right to enter the Lowe Residence! I wanted your father toe and reconcile, but he hasnt shown up until now. It seems he doesnt want to reconcile with me! So be it! You can leave now! Victorias tone was cold and indifferent. Cara, with an angry expression on her face, pointed at Victoria and said, Old woman, what do you want? You lured Emmanuel here, what is your purpose? Where is he? Hand him over to me! Outrageous! Cara, do you still have any respect for your elders? I told you, Emmanuel didnte here, I havent seen him! He got lost on the way or something happened to him, what does that have to do with me? Victoria scolded coldly, then she looked at Mason with a dark gaze and pointed at the men he brought, saying, Mason, do you really want to have a showdown with the Lowe family? I dont mean that, we just want toe and find my dad! said Mason. If you dont mean that, then take your people and leave! If you want to find your dad, go somewhere else, he isnt here! Victoria tapped her cane, maintaining her unreasonable dominance in front of her family. Just as Mason was about to say something, the phone suddenly rang. He took it out and saw that it was Emmanuels number calling. Dad? Mason quickly answered. On the other end of the phone came a sneering and cold voice, Hey, good son! Hahaha Upon hearing this voice, Masons expression changed instantly, and he gritted his teeth, asking, Who the hell are you? Why is my dads phone in your hands? Because your dad is in my hands too! Cobra chuckled. Who are you? What do you want? Mason asked. Im from the NC Organization. Mason, you must have heard of us, right? My request is simple. Our leader, Thunderstorm, said that as long as you are willing to bring your men and publicly announce your entry into the NC Organization, then everything will be peaceful. Not only that, we will be one big family in the future, hahaha We are thergest underground force in the Corl River Delta, and it is your honor to join us. Dont you think so? Cobra spoke, exining some specific requirements from the NC Organization. They wanted Mason to hold an underground gathering, summoning the heads of all the major forces on the Ednd Road, and publicly announce their entry into the NC Organization in front of everyone. After listening, Masons face changed, and he couldnt decide whether to agree or not. NC Organization? Is it you guys? As an influential figure on the Ednds underground, Mason had certainly heard of this force. He just didnt expect that the other side, with whom he had never interacted before, would suddenly take an interest in him. Meanwhile, Miranda, who was standing nearby, shed a hint of recognition when she heard the name NC Organization. She felt like she had heard of this force somewhere before. After Mason hung up the phone, he looked at Victoria with a mixture of anger and disbelief. Grandma, you actually colluded with the NC Organization and helped them capture me and my dad? Why Why would you do this? Mason asked, feeling pained. Victoria sneered, Your dad was captured by the NC Organization? Maybe something happened on the road, I dont know anything! And, if you want to me someone, me your sister and L, along with that brat of his. Everything is because of them! Hmph! Chapter 395 Procrastination Emerald Green Estates! Miranda and two others sat in the living room, their faces tense. Mirandas pretty face also carried a hint of guilt. Victoriasst words reminded her of something. No wonder she found NC Organization familiar. Thest time they were caught by Kayden, Nora used Suppressing Talisman to take down a Transmutation Force expert who imed to be from NC Organization. So this whole thing was really because of her family? At that moment, Masons phone vibrated and he looked at the message with an angry expression on his face.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sis, you dont have to me yourself anymore. Ive found out what happened. Romeo colluded with people from NC Organization and tried to blow up your new factory but ended up blowing up his own instead! Unfortunately for him, there was a leader from NC Organization in that factory who died along with him. Afterwards, Mason continued exining what he had learned to Miranda and Cara, Romeo went looking for help from the Lowe family by trying to implicate them. The incident when Cobra and his men approached the Lowe Residence, including the subsequent events where Charlie and other skilled members of the Lowe family went to return the bodies but were all killed, was not widely publicized by the Lowe family. However, there are no secrets that can be kept forever. After Mason had someone thoroughly investigate, he immediately understood the whole story. It seems that Grandma was afraid of retaliation from the NC Organization, so she nned to capture me and hand me over to them, using it as leverage to help the NC Organization expand its influence in Ednd! She wanted to use this as a bargaining chip to reach a settlement with the NC Organization! After a brief contemtion, Mason figured out the situation. It should be something like this! Miranda, with a furrowed brow, spoke in a cold tone. At this moment, Cara was so angry that her whole body was trembling. Victoria, you have such a heart, actually using your own son and grandson to please others! How dark is your heart! For the sake of self-preservation, what wouldnt my grandmother do? Mason said with a coldugh, his tone full of bitterness. He had initially thought that Victoria wouldnt harm her own grandson under any circumstances, but now it seemed he was too naive. Now, what do we do? Dad is in the hands of the NC Organization. How do we rescue him? Miranda anxiously asked. Mason sighed, As far as I know, the main hall of the NC Organization in Kreanford is guarded by two Grandmaster-level experts. Its impossible for us to forcibly rescue someone. Miranda, is there still no contact with brother-inw? A touch of sorrow appeared on Mirandas face, I tried various ways, but I couldnt reach him. Your brother-inw said he was going to participate in some n Grand Competition for cultivators, where there might be no signal. But he promised it wouldnt take long, and he would definitelye back after it ended. Mason, try to stall for time, wait until your brother-inw returns! Mason nodded, Thats the only option. The NC Organization wants to force me into submission using Dad. Dad should be safe for now. Hopefully, brother-inw will return soon. If not, I may have topromise. Compared to Dads safety, my current influence doesnt count for much. On the other side, L was currently within the sect territory of Hudpids Sect, where there was nowork or signal on his phone. It was impossible for him to be contacted. This night, he sat cross-legged in the courtyard, crazily practicing the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. He wanted to make further progress before the personal ranking trial. However, despite the rich spiritual energy in this ce, after a whole night, L still couldnt break through the bottleneck of thete Uppecia stage. He felt like he was stuck there. The field of elixir in his lower abdomen, approaching solidification, couldnt fully condense. Simply put, the concentration of absorbed spiritual energy didnt meet the standard. It was like trying to drive a nail into a big tree but hitting a knot. No matter how many times you hit it with insufficient force, it wouldnt work. Only when the force reached a certain level, with a powerful strike, could it possibly break through the knot. Breaking through to the Core Formation Realm is so difficult. I wonder if it will get even harder as I advance to higher realms? Feeling the sunrise, L finally opened his eyes and sighed inwardly. At this moment, he didnt know that the reason for his current difficulty was entirely due to him being a Perfect Uppecia. Once he broke through, it would be an entirely different scene! Tsk tsk, didnt expect that, although your aptitude is dull, you are quite diligent in cultivation. At this moment, a quirky voice sounded. Savannah, dressed in male attire, walked out of the house. Seeing L meditating in the courtyard, her beautiful eyes couldnt help but show a hint of surprise, and she instinctively mocked him. Hey, you didnt practice here all night, did you? She couldnt help but ask. L chuckled, Did you watch me all night? Dont tter yourself. Who do you think you are? Savannah sneered at his response. After breakfast, the two, along with Sophie, returned to the sparring field from yesterday. The number of participants today was less than a third of yesterday, indicating that most people chose to give up on the ranking trial, unwilling to y games with their lives. Those who stayed were confident in their abilities and at least felt they had some self-defense capabilities. Generally, their strengths were at or above thete Uppecia stage. At this time, several members of the Hernandez family, apanied by a senior at the Core Formation stage, were also waiting here. Arlos figure was among them. When L and the others arrived, Arlo immediately noticed them, a cold smile appearing on his face. I said, you mid-Uppecia trash, dont tell me you also want to participate in this trial? Arlo looked at L, asking sarcastically. Whats wrong, afraid Ill snatch your herbs? L raised an eyebrow and replied. Well, Ill be waiting for you! I want to see where your confidencees from! Is it the sissy from your family, giving you that confidence? Arlo pointed at Savannah, asking. Another member of the Hernandez family loudly mocked, He probably thinks he can take a beating, haha Taking a beating is useless if your attack power is as weak as scraping therapy! Arlo sneered and then said ominously, You better pray not to encounter me in the Sacred Medicine Valley. Otherwise, I want to see how well you can take a beating! Chapter 396 Do You Think You’re Funny? At 8 am, everyone who was supposed to be there had already arrived! At this moment, Isabel and representatives from other hidden forces were standing on the high tform as judges. In addition, standing next to Isabel was a stunning figure. It was none other than Phoebe, the beautiful young master of Hudpids Sect! Phoebe was dressed inbat gear today and carried a long sword emitting an aura of sharpness. Phoebe will also participate in todays personal ranking trial. However, she wont harm anyone unless necessary, announced Isabel. Upon hearing this announcement, the faces of all the participants turned slightly serious. Especially Benjamin from Golden de Sect and Finn from the Wynter family; they both had early Core Formation strength and believed that they couldpete for first ce today. But with Phoebe joining in as another strong opponent, their hopes of winning first ce became slim. Furthermore, Nathaniel from ck Moon Cult also looked gloomy upon hearing this news. Isabel continued to talk about other matters after announcing this news. She only made an announcement without seeking agreement or consent from any participant since it was organized by Hudpids Sect; their rules were absolute.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Next, Hudpids Sect presented the prizes for thispetition. The first-ce reward was a divine sword named Frost Soul Divine Sword, emitting a substantial chill that clearly marked it as an extraordinary weapon. This Frost Soul Divine Sword has already developed a sword spirit, making it the reward for the first ce in this ranking! Isabel dered, drawing the sword. Then, she nced at Phoebe beside her, and Phoebe responded with a smile, showing a hint of expectation. Everyones gaze turned fiery as they looked at this sword with inherent icy properties, especially since it already had a sword spirit. A weapon, once it possessed spirituality, ceased to be lifeless. After nurturing and bing familiar with it, the weapon could synchronize with its masters intentions, unleashing more terrifying power in battle. It might even evolve additional abilities and divine powers. Despite the envy in everyones eyes, they knew that the ownership of the Frost Soul Divine Sword had already been decided. Common sense told them it was prepared as a trial reward for the Hudpids Sects young master. At this moment, Isabel took out another treasure-a sword. With a length of a meter and a half, it exuded an ancient and sturdy aura. This cier River Dragon Sparrow de, like the Frost Soul Divine Sword just now, is also crafted from thousand-year cold iron. In terms of material and craftsmanship, it is on par with the Frost Soul Divine Sword, but itcks a weapon spirit. Nevertheless, it is still a rare divine weapon, and in the future, it may also develop a de spirit. This sword is the additional reward for the second-ce ranking! Isabel exined, stirring another wave of eager looks. Following that, she revealed the third to fifth prizes: a powerful martial technique, an Uppecia Pill that could aid practitioners in breaking through to the Core Formation Realm, and a protective body armor. Apart from these, the top three participants from each family or independent cultivators also had the opportunity to join Hudpids Sect and be disciples of this secluded sect. As for participants beyond the fifth ce, there were no additional rewards. Savannah stood beside L at this moment, silently repeating to herself, Top three, I must secure a spot in the top three! Joining Hudpids Sect! This talented girl from the Graham family saw things clearly. Although the Graham family managed to retain its aristocratic status in this n Grand Competition, there was no guarantee they would be as fortunate in the subsequentpetitions. Especially if the one hosting the n Grand Competition was the secluded Wood family, the Graham family would face even greater risks. However, if she could join Hudpids Sect and be one of its disciples, it would mean that the Graham family had affiliated with this secluded sect. If the secluded Wood family or the ancient martial Wood family dared to make a move against the Graham family, they would have to weigh their decisions carefully. While it was said that the top three participants could qualify for joining Hudpids Sect, it practically meant the second and third ces. Phoebe was practically guaranteed first ce, having already been Hudpids Sects young master. Therefore, Savannah had topete fiercely for either the second or third ce. However, apart from Phoebe, this trial also included two Core Formation experts, Benjamin and Finn. The possibility of Savannah achieving her goal would undoubtedly be quite low. What about you? Savannah turned her head towards L and asked. In her eyes, Ls participation seemed like a mere formality, perhaps to collect some herbs casually. However, at this moment, Ls starry eyes were fixed on the cier River Dragon Sparrow de on the high tform, where golden brilliance flickered. As for me? At least Im aiming for second ce! Upon hearing this, Savannah was momentarily stunned and then disyed an expression of speechlessness, apanied by a dismissive sound. Landon, do you think youre quite humorous? shemented with a smirk. Hehe L shrugged. Now, all participants, follow me. Before entering the Sacred Medicine Valley, no loud noises or disputes are allowed. Otherwise, dont me me for being impolite! Isabel dered, then gracefully descended from the high tform and walked towards the depths of the Hudpids Sect domain. The participating contestants, including L, followed suit without daring to be negligent, maintaining a respectful silence. Arlo shot a cold nce at L but refrained from saying anything. Killing this guy wasnt urgent; they could settle things in the Sacred Medicine Valley. Following Isabel and other members of Hudpids Sect, the group passed through the sects buildings and continued toward the sects rear mountain. L hadnt anticipated that the sects domain would be so vast. The initial path was rtively t, but after traversing more than twenty miles, they entered a mountainous area. After walking for a while, a cliff face appeared in front of them. Isabel stopped and pressed a few times on the cliff. Suddenly, an elliptical light screen, over two meters tall and more than a meter wide, appeared on the cliff. Sacred Medicine Valley is a secluded realm isted from the outside world, and it can only be opened once every three years. You are lucky to have caught it this time, leading to the individual ranking trial. However, whether its good fortune or misfortune for each of you depends on your own destiny. Only those with strength below the Golden Core Realm can enter Sacred Medicine Valley. Once inside, if any danger arises, rescue will be impossible. The realm will automatically close at sunset today, and you will be transported out. Now is yourst chance to reconsider. If anyone wants to give up, leave now. Chapter 397 Why After Isabel finished speaking, none of the contestants who came here chose to quit. Those who were willing to participate in this trial had already prepared themselves for danger. Moreover, all of these peoples strength was at least at thete stage of Uppecia. Being able to reach such a level at a young age meant that their willpower was rtively strong, and they would not be easily scared off by a few words. Isabel nodded in approval and then handed each participant a mustard seed bag made from an unknown material. This bag was used to store the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that each yer collected. When L received his mustard seed bag, he couldnt help but marvel at how many good things this hidden sect had. The space inside the mustard seed bag was about two cubic meters. Next, Isabel called out the names of each contestant one by one as they stepped through the light curtain door into Sacred Medicine Valley. When she called out Ls name, he took a step forward and entered. Apanied by a slight tearing sensation in his body and dizziness, when he opened his eyes again after entering through the light curtain door, everything before him had changed drastically C thick white mist! The dense white mist limited Ls vision range to only twenty meters before it becamepletely white. Only vaguely could he discern that he seemed to be in the midst of a mountain range. At first nce, beyond an indeterminate distance, there seemed to be a colossal ck shadow towering, likely a towering mountain peak. L greedily took a deep breath, secretly amazed. The spiritual energy here is so rich. Are these white mists actually formed by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth? he thought. Its just a pity thatpared to the spiritual spring in my hometown, the concentration is far from enough to allow me to directly break through! Slightly disappointed, L began to move cautiously, carefully choosing a direction to proceed. Isabel had mentioned that there were no restrictions on fighting and killing after entering the Sacred Medicine Valley. Besides the threats brought by other participants, L was unaware of any other dangers, such as fierce beasts, snakes, insects, or other creatures, or dangers from environmental factors. After walking for about fifteen minutes, L hadnt encountered anyone. He realized that after the participants entered, they should randomly appear at any location within the Sacred Medicine Valley. At this moment, his eyes lit up! In a depression, a five-colored medicinal herb resembling a lotus flower was growing. ording to the records in the Dragon Emperor Sutra in his mind, this herb was called the Five-Colored Lotus. It could be used to refine specific elixirs, and even direct consumption could increase ones strength. It was a rare Heavenly Material and Earthly Treasure. Without hesitation, L walked through the water and headed straight for the Five-Colored Lotus, intending to collect it. Swish! However, at this moment, a sharp breaking wind suddenly appeared. A sword radiance seemed to appear out of thin air and shot towards L. Ls face changed, quickly dodging aside. Tapping footsteps followed closely, and two figures rushed over. Seeing these two individuals, a coldness flickered in Ls eyes. One of them was Hugo from the Wood family, and the other was a young expert resembling a utility pole, also a member of the Wood family with strength reaching theter stages of Uppecia.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Haha Its you? The utility pole youth saw L and sneered with ill intentions. Hugo looked at L, eyes shing a few times, then coldly snorted, Landon, the world is small, huh? The utility pole guy said to Hugo, Hugo, this guy killed your brother. Now we can settle scores and grievances. Not only can we kill him, but we can also snatch his medicinal herbs! This feeling of killing with vengeance is really enjoyable, haha He added with a touch of dominance, But Hugo, lets agree in advance. This Five-Colored Lotus belongs to me. I discovered it first. The tall, thin youth had addressed Hugo as Mr. Wood before this. After all, Hugo and Jackson were real brothers, both in theter stages of Uppecia, and they always stood together in times of trouble. Other Wood family members naturally dared not offend them. However, with Jacksons demise, only Hugo was left. Yesterday, Hugo was publicly rebuked and scolded, losing face in front of other Wood family members. They watched coldly, even with some hidden jeers and malicious joy. This tall and thin youth, also an advanced Uppecia expert, disyed contempt for Hugo. It was evident from his words and actions. In Hugos eyes, a trace of gloom shed, but he quickly concealed it, smiled, and said, Naturally, Jett, it should be your first. He stared fiercely at L, gritted his teeth, and said, As long as you can help me kill this damned Landon and avenge my brother, I will be satisfied! I came in this time just to kill him! Hearing this, L snorted, Want to kill me? Lets see if you have the ability! The tall, thin youth smirked, Hugo, youre really worthless now. This guy is just a weakling in the mid-Uppecia stage. You need my help to kill him. You and your brother, both so useless? Hugos face darkened at the words, and he said in a low voice, Dont underestimate him! Dont forget, he can withstand attacks from the early Core Formation stage. So what? Just enduring beatings is useless. I want to see how many he can withstand! The tall, thin youth sneered, looking at L with disdain. Good! Lets attack together and kill him! Swift and decisive, to avoid attracting others! Hugo nodded and rushed forward with his sword. Okay! The tall, thin youth nodded and drew his own de. Kill! Hugo shouted coldly and charged directly at L. The tall, thin youth also revealed a cruel expression, filled with killing intent, and joined the attack. Seeing this, L squinted his eyes, already assuming a defensive posture. However, at this moment, Hugos forward momentum suddenly stagnated, and he pushed the tall, thin youth to the front. Immediately after, a squelching sound followed, and the de prated the tall, thin youths back,ing out from his chest. Hugos long sword mercilessly stabbed into the tall, thin youths heart. Jett, who was attacking L, froze in ce, staring wide-eyed. In the next moment, he looked down at his own chest, his expression filled with shock, anger, and grief. Struggling to turn his head, he looked at Hugo behind him, H Hugo, why would you kill me? Wh why Hugos face was dark, his expression fierce. Hugo, is that what you called me? Go to hell! Hahaha Hugo said, and the long sword in his hand stirred a few times inside Jetts body, then ruthlessly pulled it out. With a kick, he kicked Jetts corpse far away. Watching this scene, L wore a bewildered expression. Whats going on? Internal strife among Wood family members? Chapter 398 Being a Robber Feels Good L looked at Hugo with a look of suspicion and uncertainty. He thought to himself, were they both plotting against each other? Was it just for the sake ofpeting for a Five-Colored Lotus? At this moment, Hugo looked coldly at L and said, Landon, dont be scared. I wont kill you. L responded with a questioning sound and secretly thought to himself: You say you wont kill me, but can you really do it if you wanted to? What do you mean by not killing me? Youre not going to help your brother seek revenge? L was surprised by this response and asked why. Hugo sneered and said with bitterness and resentment in his voice, Theres nothing worth avenging. Jackson was killed by your trickery. Its his own fault for being foolish enough to risk everything for the sake of our family. He then changed his tone, Not only will I spare your life, but Ill also give you some news! After this personal ranking trial is over, both you and Callum should be careful! Especially you! The Elder of the Verdant Pine from the Hidden Wood family has set their sights on killing you after leaving Hudpids Sect! Hes at least at Golden Core Realm or above! added Hugo. Upon hearing this news, Ls eyes widened in shock as he became even more confused about what was happening. What? Why is Hugo warning me about my safety? What kind of game is he ying? Why are you giving me a heads up? L asked directly. Hugo had an expression mixed with sadness, anger and resentment on his face as he replied, Why not? As long as it disgusts the Wood family or the Hidden Wood family members, dont mind doing it! Believe it or not, thats all there is to say. Take care! With that said, Hugo turned around quickly without fighting L over the Five-Colored Lotus anymore. L stood there, his face changing several times, specting in his heart. Did Hugo have a falling out in the family? Or is this some conspiracy against me? Whatever, Ill just be careful! But its better to believe theres a threat than to dismiss it. If theres really a cultivator of Golden Core or higher trying to kill me, it could be troublesome. L thought to himself, a serious expression appearing on his face. Next, he collected the Five-Colored Lotus into his mustard seed bag and then searched the body of Jett. The mustard seed bag on the other side was empty, indicating that he hadnt harvested anything since entering the Sacred Medicine Valley. L curled his lips, picked up the crude knife belonging to the deceased, and headed towards the direction of the massive shadow of the mountain peak. As time passed, L asionally encountered herbs of varying quality, all of which he collected and stored in his mustard seed bag. After about an hour, his mustard seed bag had gained nine more herbs. Among them was a fruit called Earth Core Fruit, which could be considered a rare Heavenly Material and Earthly Treasure, its quality not much different from the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus. L felt that by absorbing the spiritual energy contained in the Earth Core Fruit, he might be able to break through to the Core Formation Realm in one go. However, after some hesitation, he dismissed the idea. The breakthrough process might not necessarily take a long time, and there were too many uncertainties in this ce, making it unsafe. Better to y it safe! An hourter Squelch! L mercilessly swung the crude knife in his hand, splitting a participant in theter stage of Uppecia into two. On the ground, there were two more bodies, all falling to Ls de. These three individuals were all in theter stage of Uppecia. After encountering each other, instead of fighting, they chose to travel together. After all, the strength of theter stage of Uppecia was not considered dominant among the participants in this trial. They intentionally grouped together to counter the potential encounters with the peak of theter stage of Uppecia or even the existence of the Core Formation Realm. However, when they encountered L, they felt like they had met soft targets. Without hesitation, they attempted to snatch Ls mustard seed bag and even plotted to eliminate L to seize his gains. However, the three of them joined forces but were utterly helpless against L. The same L who had previously defeated Hawkeye Ghost in the early stage of Core Formation. You youre not in the mid-stage of Uppecia! Dragging the upper half of his body, the man stared at L in horror, asking incredulously. Unfortunately, you realized it toote! Expressionless, L replied and once again swung his de, sending the mans head flying. Since learning of his parents tragic fate, a ferocious beast seemed to have awakened deep within L, showing no mercy to his enemies. After killing these three, Ls face remained calm. He casually took their mustard seed bags, bringing his total herb count to thirty-seven. Twenty of these were obtained by force from others. Hehe, it feels quite satisfying to be a bandit! Cant wait to meet the next one who thinks Im an easy target. Ls face revealed a sinister smile. In a location near a waterfall in the Sacred Medicine ValleyThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Within the dense fog, several figures could be vaguely seen standing by the pool below the waterfall. The atmosphere seemed tense and filled with a sense of impending doom. Among these figures, there was only one person on one side. Savannahs delicate face disyed a mix of seriousness and anger. Arlo and the long-haired man stood on the opposite side. Theodore from the Great Origin Sect, apanied by two fellow sect members, stood behind Savannah. The two groups formed a semi-circle, trapping Savannah in the middle. Mr. Howard, help me get rid of this guy, and I owe you a favor. What do you say? Arlo shouted to Theodore on the other side. Both Arlo and Savannah were at the peak of the Uppeciater stage, and Arlo wasnt entirely confident of defeating Theodore. Even with the long-haired man by his side, it wasnt apletely safe bet. Theodore nodded, Alright! Mr. Hernandez, if you ask, I naturally wont refuse. This skilled young man from the Great Origin Sect readily agreed. Theodore could benefit from forming a connection with Arlo, who belonged to the formidable Hernandez family, backed by the Hudpids Sect, a hidden force. Inparison, the Graham family, behind Callum, was of little significance. The choice for Theodore was obvious. Hahaha, thanks a lot! Well join forcester to take down this tender-faced guy. Well split the gains between us, sixty-forty. I get sixty, and you get forty. How about that? Arloughed and asked Theodore. Mr. Hernandez, your n is reasonable. Theodore nodded. At this moment, the two of them were already discussing how to divide the spoils, treating Savannah as if she were already dead. Bastard! Savannah cursed through gritted teeth, her face filled with intense anger. Chapter 399 Is it a Woman? L was walking when suddenly he heard the sound of intense fighting. It made him pause, and he approached the direction of the noise quietly. As he got closer to the massive mountain, the mist became thinner, and visibility improved. Half a minuteter, he was crouched on a dirt slope watching the fight. Savannah? He raised an eyebrow when he saw who was involved in it. ng! ng! ng! Apanied by the shing sounds of weapons, Savannah, wielding a pair of linked des, found herself under siege by Arlo and Theodore. She struggled to cope with the force exerted upon her, and the three additional experts in theter stage of Uppecia by Arlo and Theodores side intermittentlyunched surprise attacks, making Savannah even more miserable. Facing a one-against-five situation, even this talented young woman from the Graham family eventually fell into a disadvantage. Her face turned crimson, and her steps became somewhat disorganized. There was even a new knife wound on her back. ng! At this moment, taking advantage of the distraction caused by the others, Arlo thrust his spear fiercely toward Savannahs throat. The thrust was so urate that it seemed Savannahs neck was about to be punctured. In the blink of an eye, Savannah quickly responded, enduring another sh from Theodore on her thigh, barely tilting her head aside. Swish! The sharp tip of the spear grazed Savannahs neck, cutting the tie that held her hair, causing her long, lustrous ck hair to cascade down. Despite looking disheveled and embarrassed, there was an indescribable charm about her. Stumbling backward, Savannah temporarily created some distance between herself and Arlo and Theodore. She red at them, a mix of anger and panic in her eyes.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hmm? Arlo was astonished as he noticed the disheveled Savannah. Observing the exquisite and enviable features of her face, he seemed to realize something. A woman? At this moment, Theodore also revealed a hint of surprise. He stopped his attacks with a curious interest. With her hair flowing down her shoulders, Savannah, who had received a cut on her back, revealed a feminine softness that was distinct from her usual handsome and heroic appearance when her hair was tied up. Her delicate and beautiful face,bined with the now flowing hair, made her look like a peerless beauty at first nce. Not only that, due to the knife wound on her back, the fabric that had restrained her ample bosom had also been cut. The feminine characteristics in the chest area were now somewhat apparent. Hahaha I knew it! Why does it feel so girly and delicate when fighting? Turns out, youre really a woman. Arlo scrutinized Savannah, and a hint of admiration shed deep in his eyes. He smirked with ill intentions. Theodore chuckled as well, his gaze carrying a certain sinister gleam as he looked at Savannah. Didnt expect the Graham familys genius to be a beautiful woman! Tsk tsk such beauty is on par with Phoebe from the Hudpids Sect! With a lick of his lips, Theodores eyes showed an unmistakable lecherous desire. He then turned to Arlo and said, Mr. Hernandez, this girl is so charming. It would be a shame to kill her! How about you and I team up, take her down, and then enjoy ourselves before sending her on her way? It was evident that Theodore was driven by lust upon seeing Savannahs beauty. Unlike Phoebe from the Hudpids Sect, whom he dared not covet due to her status as the sects young mistress, Callum seemed like an easier target. As long as they incapacitated her, there would be no need to worry about the Graham family behind her. Arlo wore a wicked smile and nodded, Mr. Howard, you are a man of taste! Hahaha, good! Lets take her down first, and then we can thoroughly enjoy ourselves. I never expected such benefits in this trial! Hahaha Alright, Mr. Hernandez, you go first, and Ill be the second! The rest of you dont rush; you all get a share! Theodore continued to treat Savannah as if she were merchandise, distributing her among the other threete-stage Uppecia experts. Their eyes sparkled with excitement. Upon hearing their repulsive conversation, Savannahs beautiful face instantly showed intense anger. Shameless! You beasts! If you have the guts, just kill me directly! Her lovely eyes reflected a sense of despair, and a feeling of helplessness surged within her. She hadnt anticipated that revealing her identity as a woman would lead to an even more dreadful fate. In this situation, it seemed better not to resist earlier. She could have let Arlo and Theodore kill her directly. Killing you would be a pity. Just looking at this face makes my heart race! Theodore sneered, then signaled to Arlo, Mr. Hernandez, go ahead! Be a bit restrained this time; dont kill her outright. Try not to make it too messy. Hahaha, I got it! Arlo grinned, his eyes gleaming with malice. Savannah gritted her teeth, tightening her grip on her weapon, preparing for a desperate counterattack. She had mentally prepared herself to fight to the death and avoid such a humiliating fate. However, at this critical moment, a yful voice rang out, Well, isnt this lively? Both sides preparing to strike were startled upon hearing the voice and turned to look in the direction of the sound. Someone was approaching. How did they not notice earlier? Perhaps they were too focused on the fight. Theodore and Arlo, after recognizing the approaching figure, revealed sneering and mocking expressions. Savannah, who had initially shown anticipation, shook her head in disappointment. Landon? What are you doing here? Leave! This is none of your business! She urgently shouted at L. Savannah had initially thought that there might be a turning point, but upon seeing L, she lost any hope. Even with an additional mid-stage Uppecia, what could he do? Ls arrival would only lead to his death. Arlo, fixating on L, disyed a vicious expression, his killing intent palpable, and said, Leave? Im afraid leaving wont be that easy! He continued with a sneer, I was just thinking about finding you, but I didnt expect you toe to me yourself! If I dont kill you, it would be an insult to your stupidity! Hahaha Chapter 400 You’re Following Me Now Arlo spoke and was about to attack L, signaling Theodore at the same time. He wanted Theodore to focus on Callum and not let this beautiful woman escape while he dealt with Landon. Theodore nodded, Mr. Hernandez, rest assured! Arlo sneered at L, I know you have tough skin and strong defenses, enduring a hit from the early Core Formation stage. However, resisting one hit doesnt mean you can withstand my ten or hundred strikes! If theres a way to heaven, you wont take it; if theres no way to hell, youll break in! Do you still want to y the hero? Haha, being a heroes with a price! Die! With that, Arlo shook the spear in his hand, ready to strike L. L snorted, facing Arlos murderous intent. Despite the threat, a trace of indifference appeared in his starry eyes. Who dies is still uncertain! However, at that moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded, Stop! Swish! The next second, L felt a fragrant breeze, and before his eyes, a graceful and beautiful figure appeared. Phoebe? Arlo, seeing the captivating figure standing between him and L, showed surprise on his face. Miss Bishop? Theodore was also taken aback. Savannah, equally astonished, looked at the powerful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. L frowned but stopped without revealing any emotion. He hadnt expected Phoebe to appear at this moment, and the situation seemed unusual. Was she trying to protect him? Enough! This conflict ends here, Phoebe said calmly. Upon hearing this, Arlos face flickered several times. Phoebe, what are you doing? Why are you helping him? Dont forget, this guy disrespected you before. I was nning to kill him to vent your frustrations! Phoebes expression darkened, and she cast a disdainful look at Arlo. As a woman, she had overheard everything Arlo and Theodore had nned to do to Savannah. Were not that close. Call me by my full name or Miss Bishop. Otherwise, dont me me for being impolite. Also, your personal grievances are your own problem. I wont take on this favor. Phoebes words were icy. Originally, the Hernandez family was an affiliated force of the Hudpids Sect, and Arlo had been pursuing her. At least, he had acted like apdog, calling her Phoebe, and she hadnt bothered to correct him. However, witnessing his recent actions had only intensified her disgust. Arlos expression froze, revealing a hint of embarrassment. Nheless, he still red at L, unwilling to ept it, and asked Phoebe, Well Miss Bishop, why? Why are you helping this guy? Last time, you stopped our duel. He doesnt know how to appreciate your kindness. Have you forgotten? This guy must have offended you. Phoebe, with a cold nce at L, maintained her calm and said, Exactly because he doesnt appreciate it and has offended me, you cant kill him now. Then, her tone became firm, and she addressed L unequivocally, From now on, you and your fellow disciple will follow me! Follow you? Why should I? L frowned upon hearing Phoebes domineering words. What if I refuse? he added. Refuse? Ill kill you both then, Phoebe responded with a snort. Hearing this, Ls pupils contracted. After staring at Phoebe for a while, he shrugged as if resigned, Fine, youre amazing! Ill follow you! Following a beautiful woman like Miss Bishop is something I can only dream of. Hehe Phoebe coldly chuckled, her eyes filled with a mocking expression, akin to a hunter looking at its prey. Subsequently, Theodores and Arlos groups reluctantly parted ways. Although Arlo wished to apany the beautiful Phoebe, he understood the importance of achieving a good ranking in the personal trial rather than sticking close to Phoebe and gaining nothing. After Savannah tended to her injuries, Phoebe led L and Savannah towards the direction of the towering mountain peak. Throughout the journey, Phoebe walked ahead without showing any intention of conversing with L or Savannah. She remained cold and aloof. Hey! What did she make you follow her for? Savannah, lowering her voice, asked as they walked. L, too, was puzzled, feeling like it might not be a good thing. I dont know! Maybe she finds me handsome and took a liking to me. Hearing this, Savannah rolled her eyes and sneered, She took a liking to you? Youre thinking too highly of yourself, huh? L chuckled, teasingly saying, Well, what else could it be? She stopped Arlo from dueling me the first time, and this time, a beautiful woman saved a hero. If thats not her taking a liking to me, then what is it? As they spoke, Savannah made a disgusted face and mocked, Landon, I really dont know where you get your confidence from. I dont know either! At that moment, Phoebes cold voice rang out, interrupting their conversation. She stood still, looking at L with a slightly amused and disgusted expression. A truly clueless man! The only reason I kept you is that you still have some use to me! In short, you are now my tool, understand? Tool? What do you mean? How am I useful to you? Ls face darkened, expressing both confusion and displeasure. Phoebe, with an air of cold arrogance, said indifferently, Youll know when the timees. Meanwhile, on the other side! Boom! Apanied by a muffled thunder-like sound, Benjamin and Finn each staggered backward. Between these two young powerhouses, a sense of solemn killing intent lingered. Benjamin, today I will make you fall beneath my Nine Abyssal ws! You skinny monkey, with just you? Today, Ill cut you down with my de for a drink! Chapter 401 Dealing with Phoebe First Benjamin and Finn, two young powerhouses at the Core Formation Realm, were facing off, with a palpable air of hostility. It seemed like a life-or-death struggle could break out at any moment. However, at this critical juncture, a figure in ck emerged, standing between the two. Surprisingly, it was Nathaniel, the scion of the ck Moon Cult. Why harbor such deep-seated grudges? Is it necessary to fight to the death? Nathaniel looked at both of them, wearing a smile, and advised. Upon hearing this, Benjamin and Finn both turned their gaze towards him, their eyes carrying a hint of hostility. Where did this trashe from, and what qualifies you to speak? Benjamin sneered. Finn, with a cruel and mocking expression, added, Is this a trial score delivered to us? Fool, lets see who kills him first; his bag of trinkets will belong to the victor! As the words fell, Finn directly attacked Nathaniel. Despite his seemingly slender figure, he emanated a powerful and fierce aura. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes, infused energy into his fists, and thrust a w towards Finns iing attack. Boom!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After a muffled sound, both Finn and Nathaniel stepped back. Finn wore a surprised expression on his face, Huh? Youre also a Core Formation powerhouse? Benjamin, also with a trace of doubt, stared at the sudden appearance of the figure in ck. Yes! Otherwise, how would I dare to meddle between you two? Am I right? Nathaniel introduced himself, smiling. Benjamin snorted, It seems you concealed your strength in the previous tests. Nathaniel chuckled but remained nomittal. Finn, with a flicker in his eyes, spoke in a deep voice, Mr. Elliott, our Wynter family has always been in opposition to the Golden de Sect. You better not interfere; otherwise, it wont be good for you. Nathaniel shook his head, Mr. Wynter, words shouldnt be put that way. We participate in this personal trial not for personal disputes but to gain substantial benefits! Humph, after I defeat him, naturally, no one willpete with me for the rewards! Benjamin dered coldly. Nathaniel shook his head again, Mr. Aguirre, if it werent for the involvement of the scion from the Hudpids Sect today, the three of us at the initial Core Formation stage might indeed have fought to the death, bing each others fiercestpetitors. And now, the beautiful young master of Hudpids Sect has also joined this trial! Her strength is at the mid-Core Formation level. I think we need to work together if we want topete with Phoebe, instead of fighting each other first. Upon hearing this, Finn made a sound of agreement and said dismissively, Its not necessary! Phoebe is already guaranteed to be the number one in Hudpids Sect. I just need to fight for second ce. So my biggest opponent is still Benjamin! And now theres one more, he added. Benjamin nodded in agreement while Nathaniel spoke seriously, Mr. Wynter and Mr. Aguirre, who says that Phoebe must be the first? Even if we dont fight for the top prize in this personal trial, shouldnt we stillpete for another great opportunity? What opportunity? asked Benjamin with a glint in his eyes. Finn also looked at Nathaniel with a puzzled expression. Nathaniel smiled and said, As far as I know, there will be an extremely rare divine medicine that will mature today within Sacred Medicine Valley. If anyone can absorb it sessfully, their strength will definitely skyrocket. Based on all the signs that I have sensed before this divine medicine matures, whoever obtains it may directly leap into Golden Core Realm C its not impossible! Wouldnt you two want topete for it? he asked them both. Hearing this news caused Benjamin and Finns expressions to change constantly as they considered what Nathaniel had just told them both. Is what youre saying true? they asked him incredulously. If so, continued Benjamin hesitantly after considering everything carefully out loud, why would you tell us about it? Nathaniel replied calmly, Originally I wasnt going to tell anyone about it but Miss Bishop from Hudpids Sect hase here too! I suspect that Hudpids Sect knows about the divine medicine too which is why they sent her herest minute. So now without your help Mr. Wynter and Mr. Aguirre, I wont stand a chance against Phoebe alone. We three should unite our forces first and then defeat or even injure Phoebe beforepeting fairly among ourselves for possession of Divine Medicine. As the words fell, the expressions on Finn and Benjamins faces kept changing, seemingly hesitating and contemting something. Join forces to injure Phoebe? Wouldnt that offend the Hudpids Sect? Benjamin expressed concerns. Mr. Aguirre, this is a trial, andbat is allowed! The people from Hudpids Sect havent explicitly forbidden us from making a move against Phoebe! Since she has also joined, she should face danger just like everyone else. The people from Hudpids Sect should understand this. As long as we dont kill Phoebe, the Hudpids Sect wont have much to say. After all, thispetition is not solely governed by Hudpids Sect; there are other hidden forces here overseeing justice. Faced with such a great opportunity, who wouldnt want to seize it? Its a matter of individual capability! Nathaniel exined. Upon hearing this, Benjamin and Finn both nodded silently, and their gazes became increasingly fervent and anticipatory. Indeed, no one stipted that Phoebe could not be targeted! Both the Golden de Sect and the Wynter family stood behind one of the five major hidden forces. As long as they didnt go too far and killed Phoebe, the Hudpids Sect wouldnt have much ground to object! Good! We three will join forces from now on! First deal with Phoebe, and then each of us will rely on our own abilities to see who can obtain the divine medicine. Ednd, within Masons Gold Coast Club. Miranda sat there with a worried expression. Sis, is there still no contact with Emerson? Mason, seeing his sisters expression, nervously asked. Fromst night until now, aside from dealing and dying with the people from the NC Organization, he had been thinking of various ways. As far as he knew, Emerson had also reached the Grandmaster Realm. Mason held a glimmer of hope, hoping to seek Emersons help. Ive reached him, but Emerson just took on a mission. Hes currently in Southeast Gorge and wont be back for a day or two! Miranda frowned. Lachie Fire Security Group had been established for a few days now, and Emerson, along with Noah and others, had finally received a protection task a couple of days ago. They departed immediately, making it impossible for them to return in a short time. Upon hearing this, Mason couldnt help but sigh. Then forget it; lets wait for my brother-inw. Sis, try calling him again, see if you can get through! If you can get through, wouldnt you have reached him yourself? Miranda smiled bitterly. Upon hearing this, Mason wore a face of desperation. Throughout the morning, he didnt know how many times he had tried calling L, but there was still no signal. Just at this moment, his phone suddenly rang. ncing at the caller ID, Masons expression turned extremely unpleasant. It was someone from the NC Organization! Without a doubt, they wereing to press him again. Mason didnt know how much longer he could hold out. Chapter 402 Gathering at the Top of the Volcano Go ahead, lets see what they have to say. After all Dad is still in their hands! Miranda gritted her teeth. Mason nodded and answered the phone with a low voice, Hello? Mr. Lowe, have you made your decision? The patience of Thunderstorm is limited! The man with triangr eyes asked in a dark tone on the phone. What did you do to my dad? Mason asked angrily and worriedly. Old man,e over to talk to your son and make him surrender! Otherwise, your old life will be over! Triangr eyes said sarcastically and coldly on the phone. Then Emmanuels voice was heard from Masons side. Son, dont worry about me Boom! Before he could finish speaking, there was a muffled sound as Emmanuel was kicked by triangr eyes. Cobra spoke with a menacing tone, angrily cursing, Old man, you damn well are seeking death! If you dont cooperate, believe me, Ill make you suffer! Stop! Mason roared loudly into the phone upon hearing themotion on the other end. Hehehe, Mr. Lowe, did you hear that? Your damn old man is still in good shape, at least he has the spirit to resist us. But let me remind you, our patience is limited! Convene the underground meeting in Ednd as soon as possible and announce that you and your people are joining the NC Organization. Otherwise Ill make sure your old man meets a gruesome end! Cobra spoke with a ferocious tone. Alright! Ill give you a response as soon as possible. I hope you wont harm my dad any further. Im currently working on persuading my subordinates; otherwise, they wont ept it immediately. You wouldnt want my subordinates to turn against me right away, would you? Give me some time! Mason said. Hmph, you better hurry up! Thunderstorm said that at thetest, its tomorrow night. If you dont announce joining the NC Organization by then, be prepared for your fathers funeral! Cobra snorted coldly, the tone carrying a strong sense of threat. After saying this, he hung up the phone directly. Mason, how is Dad? Miranda asked with concern, looking at her brother, whose expression was changing. Dad should be okay for now, but hell definitely face some hardships! They said that at thetest, its tomorrow night; if I dontpromise by then, they will Mason said up to this point, his face turned grim. Tomorrow night Miranda heard this and her beautiful face instantly became serious. She wondered if L would be able to return by then. She had considered using the Suppressing Talisman that L had given her against the NC Organization. However, this protective item was a one-time consumable, and although it could take down Grandmaster-level experts, the limited number of uses was a significant constraint. NC Organization undoubtedly had more than one or two formidable experts, and the Suppressing Talisman would have limited effectiveness in this situation. Moreover, her father was still in the hands of the NC Organization, and she couldnt afford to act recklessly. Sis, dont worry! If ites to that, Illpromise! Its just being the boss of Ednd; its not a big deal. Dads safety is the most important! Mason sighed, mentally preparing for the worst. Yeah! If it reallyes to that, well have topromise! By the way, if Mom asks, just tell her Dad is fine, dont let her worry, Miranda instructed. I knowThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Within the Sacred Medicine Valley of the Hudpids Sect, L and Savannah trailed behind Phoebe, heading towards the imposing silhouette of the mountain. As they drew closer to the mountain, the abundance of spiritual herbs along the way increased. asionally, the three would pause to harvest, resulting in a bountiful collection. asionally, they encountered other participants in the trial! At these times, L couldnt help but inwardly criticize Phoebe, who appeared serene and ethereal but didnt hesitate to seize the harvest of other participants. It could be said she was unapologetic! However, this could be understood; Phoebes goal this time was undoubtedly first ce, and she naturally wanted to ensure her absolute advantage. By around noon, L could clearly see the colossal mountain. It was at least two thousand meters above sea level, presenting itself as a conical volcano. The closer they got, the more majestic it appeared. At the same time, the dense fog encountered when entering the Sacred Medicine Valley became increasingly sparse. At this point, it was almost invisible. The white mist near the volcano seemed as if something was absorbing it. Suddenly, an anomaly urred! The summit of the colossal volcano suddenly emitted a brilliant red light, shooting straight into the sky. After half a minute, it gradually dissipated! L squinted, knowing that this was a phenomenon triggered by the imminent appearance of some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Pick up the pace! Lets go! Phoebes expression urged L and Savannah. Then, she increased her speed and darted forward. At the same time, she turned back with a cold nce at L, subtly carrying a hint of threat. If L intended to procrastinate or take advantage of the situation to get rid of her, this beautiful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect would undoubtedly act without hesitation. Lets go! A trace of concern shed in Savannahs beautiful eyes. The opponent was a mid-Core Formation expert, and she and L wouldnt stand a chance. L coldly stared back at Phoebe, nodded silently, and quickly followed. Everyone was a cultivator, and their speeds were extremely fast when focused on reaching a destination. In less than half an hour, the three reached the foothills of the massive volcano, and it took them another ten minutes to climb to the summit. Upon reaching the top, L immediately smelled a strong sulfur scent. At the summit was a vast volcanic crater, devoid of vegetation and filled with scorching heat. Peering down into the crater, they could only see billowing smoke below, making the situation unclear. Step by step Shortly after the three of them arrived, a hurried footstep sound echoed. From two other directions, two groups of people rushed over. One group consisted of Benjamin, Finn, and Nathaniel, all in the early stages of Core Formation. The other group included Arlo, Theodore, along with several descendants of the Hernandez family and the Great Origin Sect. Clearly, the phenomenon of the red light just now had attracted others, and they were nowing over one after another. Hmm? Aftering up, Arlo and Theodores faces changed slightly when they saw the two other groups of people. The next second, Arlo immediately ran towards Phoebe without hesitation. Seeing this, Theodore hesitated for a moment before quickly following suit. Phoebe, what a coincidence! You guys are here too? Arlo greeted with a forced smile. Chapter 403 You, Jump Down As soon as the strange phenomenon appeared, everyone knew that there might be some treasuresing out. Arlo and Theodore didnt want to miss out on it either. However, when they reached the mountaintop and saw Phoebe and others, doubts inevitably arose in their minds. Although the peak of Uppeciaster stage was not weak, it was clearly not enough when facing these Core Formation experts. In this situation, Arlo made a direct choice-to reply on Phoebes strength. Otherwise, not to mention the imminent appearance of treasures, they might not even be able to secure the spiritual herbs they had collected so far. Theodore also caught on, promptly following Arlo to Phoebes side. For a moment, it seemed like there were two factions on the mountaintop. One led by Phoebe, with a decent number of people, but apart from Phoebes mid-Core Formation existence, the strength of others seemed uneven. On the other side, there was thebination of Benjamin from the Golden de Sect, Finn from the Wynter family, and Nathaniel from the ck Moon Cult, all in the early stages of Core Formation. Hehe, Miss Bishop, are you also here for the uing divine medicine? Benjamin smiled and asked as the trio approached. Nathaniel deliberately exuded a strong aura belonging to the early Core Formation, showcasing his strength. Phoebe frowned, looking at the three with a slightly solemn expression. She didnt expect three early Core Formation experts to gather together. Most unexpectedly, Benjamin and Finn, in particr, had formed an alliance. Even if she was in the mid-Core Formation, facing three early Core Formation individuals would likely result in suppression. Even with the people around her, it would be, at best, an evenly matched battle. Moreover, these people might not be reliable. What? Are you trying topete with me? Phoebe asked, her face cold and her tone dominant and icy. A powerful and sharp aura instantly filled the area, making the scorching environment seem to cool down in an instant. Hehe, where theres talent, theres upation! We should be able topete, right? Nathaniel shook his ck robes and coldly chuckled. Phoebe snorted, her beautiful eyes ncing around, and she said indifferently, If you have the ability, you canpete with me fairly! But even if you snatch it, have you figured out how to share it? The divine medicine is only one nt, and there are three of you. This young mistress of the Hudpids Sect was clearly trying to sow discord among the three. Hehe, Miss Bishop, you dont need to worry about that. We have our ways to divide it, Finn sneered. Benjamin drew the long knife from his hand, staring at Phoebe with a murderous intent, and then contemptuously swept his gaze over the others. No more nonsense, lets get started! Miss Bishop, do you think having more people by your side is useful? With these trash, I can deal with each one of them with one sh! Finn and Nathaniel also adopted abative stance, ready to take action. ording to the original n, they wanted to join forces to repel Phoebe, preferably severely injuring her to make her lose her resistance. Only then would they have a chance. As for who would be the biggest beneficiary and seize the divine medicine, it would depend on their respective abilities. Phoebe sensed the intentions of the three, and her expression instantly became serious. Phoebe, Ill help you! Arlos eyes flickered as he stood beside Phoebe and shouted. As a core member of the Hernandez family, he was confident that even if Benjamin and the others fought, they wouldnt dare to harm him. In this situation, he wanted to take the opportunity to show off in front of Phoebe. Arlo, you better save your efforts! With your strength, bullying some other small fries might work, but thats about it, Benjamin sneered. Phoebe rolled her eyes inwardly, not counting on Arlos assistance. Roar! Just at this moment, a fierce roar echoed suddenly from the volcano below. A terrifying aura spread from below, causing the faces of everyone present to change. Such a powerful and ferocious aura. It seems theres a terrifying Otherworldly Beast guarding below, protecting the divine medicine about to emerge! Nathaniel eximed. Do you think that there wouldnt be Otherworldly Beasts guarding such Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures? Phoebe mocked. Judging from the aura emanating, this Otherworldly Beast probably has strengthparable to the peak of theter stage of Core Formation! Benjamins expression also turned serious. What should we do? Damn it, even if we fight each other, we wont be able to deal with this powerful Otherworldly Beast down there, Finn frowned. At this moment, Nathaniel, the scion of the ck Moon Cult, suggested, Miss Bishop, how about we join forces? Hearing this, Phoebe sneered, Not interested! Or, you three can join forces to deal with the Otherworldly Beast, and the divine medicine will be yours. With that, she sat down seemingly calm and collected. Even if she and the three early-stage Core Formation experts joined forces, they wouldnt be able to contend with an Otherworldly Beast at the peak of theter stage of Core Formation. Otherworldly Beasts at the same level as practitioners, or those born from the heavens and earth, inherently possessed greaterbat power. Moreover, this one was at a higher level. The only solution was to divert the Otherworldly Beasts attention while others seized the divine medicine. You Benjamin showed a furious expression at her words. But Nathaniel intervened at this moment, Hehe, Mr. Aguirre, theres no need to be anxious! In any case, no one should think about getting this divine medicine. Saying that, he also sat down. Now the situation was clear; whoever went down first would suffer a disadvantage, and they might unwittingly pave the way for the other party. Although Phoebe remained outwardly calm, a touch of annoyance and urgency shed deep in her eyes. For a while, both sides sat down, seemingly waiting to see who would be the first to lose patience. Miss Bishop, once the divine medicine matures, its likely that the Otherworldly Beast will devour it! Are you sure you still wont take action? The three of us actually dont mind. Even if we cant get the divine medicine, we can have a good time watching Miss Bishop be at a loss. It feels quite good!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After sitting for a while, Nathaniel said with a smirk. Just at this moment, a wave of heat gushed out from the volcano, apanied by a strange fragrance. Everyone knew-the divine medicine was about to mature! Phoebe gritted her teeth, and a touch of urgency and frustration appeared on her exquisite face. The next moment, she took a deep breath and turned to look at L, standing there seemingly indifferent. You, jump down! As soon as she spoke, Ls expression changed abruptly. Chapter 404 Danger? You’re Not Worthy of The Word Upon hearing Phoebes words, everyone was stunned for a moment before their eyes turned to L with different expressions. Ls face was still, but anger surged in his eyes. What did you say? He red at Phoebe and asked coldly. I want you to jump down and help me distract the Otherworldly Beast! As long as I can get that divine medicine, the young master will give you enough rewards, Phoebe said with arrogance and dominance. At least I guarantee that you will get fifth ce in this personal trial! As soon as she finished speaking, everyone looked at L with a gloating and teasing expression. Benjamin, Finn, and Nathaniel also brightened up upon hearing Phoebes idea. Yes! Let others lure away the Otherworldly Beast while they seize the divine medicine C it was a good n! L snorted coldly, watching Phoebes face, and couldnt help but clench his fists. At this moment, he finally understood the true meaning behind Phoebe calling him her tool. So, this was his purpose? Savannah also frowned at this moment, a hint of dissatisfaction appearing on her face. Miss Bishop, do you want Landon to go down and distract that powerful Otherworldly Beast? Isnt that sending him to his death? Besides, with so many people here, why should he be the one? Perhaps, among everyone present, only she felt indignant on behalf of L. Otherwise, why do you think I bothered to save you two from Arlo earlier? As for why I chose him, its because hes the most suitable candidate, Phoebe said, looking at L. A mocking and yful curve appeared at the corner of her mouth. Isnt he strong in defense? In the Mid-Uppecia stage, he can withstand attacks from the Core Formation Realm, so he shouldst a bit longer in front of the Otherworldly Beast. In fact, there was one more thing she didnt say! That was, Phoebe didnt like L, especially because he had offended her. Although this beautiful young mistress seemed cold and aloof, she had the typical ws of a woman-pettiness and holding grudges. Upon hearing this, Arlo suddenlyughed a few times. Exactly! Did you really think Miss Bishop wanted to save you? Hurry up and jump down to help Phoebe distract the Otherworldly Beast. As long as you survive, Phoebe wont treat you unfairly! Benjamin and the others exchanged nces, then spoke one after another, pressuring L. So, your name is Landon, right? Hurry up and jump down! Now is the time to use your expertise. Arent you good at defense? L surveyed the entire scene, his sharp-faced profile revealing a mixture of mockery and indignation. Naturally, he couldnt jump down! Even if he could fight opponents above his level, he had no confidence in facing an Otherworldly Beast at the peak of theter stage of Core Formation. What if I dont jump? L asked in a cold voice. Dont jump? Then Ill kill you and throw you down! Besides, your fellow disciple wont survive either! Werent you willing to risk your life to confront Arlo and Theodore for her? Phoebe threatened, drawing her sword from her waist with a ng, pointing it towards Savannah. In her view, L, a Mid-Uppecia cultivator, was willing to confront Arlo and Theodore for Savannah, showing that he cared deeply for this beautiful fellow disciple. Therefore, Phoebe used Savannah as leverage to threaten L. Jump! Jump! Otherwise, Miss Bishop wont kill you, but well finish you off! Jump down, and there might be a chance for survival! You can also save your fellow disciple! Haha, didnt expect Callum to be a big beauty! If you dont jump, after we kill you, what do you think will happen to your fellow disciple? Benjamin, Arlo, and others all pressured L one after another. L looked at these people, and the gleam in his eyes became increasingly dangerous. On his face, the sneer and anger seemed to be continually magnifying. Swish! Just at this moment, Savannah shed to his side. Dont jump! Jumping down guarantees certain death! At worst, well fight these bastards together! Thisdy can kill one and not be at a loss; killing two is a profit!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This talented youngdy from the Graham family, wielding double-ring des, was already prepared to take action. On her pretty face, there was a look of determination and unwavering resolve as she stood by Ls side without hesitation. L was stunned for a moment, deeply looking at her. He hadnt expected that Savannah, who had always been hostile and disdainful towards him, would actually Step aside; I dont need you to fight desperately for me, L patted her shoulder and said. If youre willing to risk your life for me, Savannah, even if I die, I dont want to owe you anything! Savannah gritted her teeth and asked, You useless guy, do you still want to act tough now? In the face of Arlo and Theodores siege earlier, Ls appearance, though seemingly foolish to her, had touched Savannah when she was desperate. She hadnt expected this fool to be willing to risk his life for her. So now, when everyone pressured L to jump down, Savannah also chose to fight alongside L without hesitation. If he died, he died Otherwise, today Savannah probably wouldnt have a good ending. Once L jumped down and yed enough, she would be of no use to Phoebe. Arlo and Theodore certainly wouldnt let her off either. She had already felt their covetous and greedy looks from before. In such a case, it was better to die together with L. Acting tough? Perhaps, L said indifferently. Without a doubt, he stood directly in front of Savannah. He surveyed Phoebe and the others, and his momentum began to rise rapidly. Tsk tsk, now, youre still pretending to be a hero, wanting to be a knight in shining armor? Do you realize how foolish you are now? Where did you get the courage toe in? Do you know how dangerous this trial is for you? Haha Arlo, with a cruel and mocking expression, taunted L. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a sharp and powerful aura emanating from L, causing him to be astonished. Dangerous? Based on you, youre not even worthy of the word!! Ls eyes gleamed sharply as he spoke, and at this moment, everyone felt the overwhelming aura from L. Mid-Uppecia pinnacle? No! Somethings not right! Why does his Mid-Uppecia pinnacle make me feel a sense of heart-pounding fear? Phoebes pupils contracted, thinking to herself. Chapter 405 The Difference is That You Couldn’t Handle it Landon, you Savannah stood behind L, feeling his imposing presence and looking uncertain. Stay back and take care of yourself! Ls face showed a hint of dominance and evil smile. Immediately, he stomped on the ground and shot out like a bullet. His terrifying momentum locked onto Arlo who was the first to bear the brunt. Facing this arrogant and overbearing member of the Hernandez family who had been targeting him everywhere and wanting to kill him, L also had murderous intent in his heart. Landon, you motherfucker Arlo felt the astonishing momentum emanating from L and wore an expression of disbelief. After finally reacting, he quickly thrust his spear forward, unleashing the full power of histe-stage Uppecia strength. L snorted disdainfully, facing Arlos thrust with a contemptuous look in his eyes. ng! In the next instant, the crude knife he had picked up was infused with vigorous true energy, shing against the sound of the long spear. Apanied by the shing of gold and iron, Arlo let out a strange cry, his hands holding the long spear suffering a sudden burst of blood, and the spear itself flew out of his grip! Arlos face changed drastically, trembling all over in that instant! His eyes widened, staring at L in astonishment. Your your attack how can it be so powerful? At this moment, L, with the aura he exuded, was at the peak of thete-stage Uppecia, the same realm as Arlo. However, upon the slightest collision, Arlo felt a tremendous gap between them. Despite being at the samete-stage Uppecia, it seemed as if he waspletely overwhelmed. Others also changed their facial expressions, looking at L with eyes full of disbelief. This guy hid it deep enough! So he turned out to be at the peak of thete-stage Uppecia? And why was his strength so formidable at the same realm? Savannah also widened her eyes, and the look in her eyes as she gazed at L couldnt help but reveal a touch of surprise and, more importantly, astonishment. He was at the peak of thete-stage Uppecia? This guy, who appeared dull in her eyes, was unexpectedly at the same realm as her, the peak of thete-stage Uppecia? Not only that, he seemed to be much stronger than an ordinaryte-stage Uppecia! The genius girl from the Graham family, recalling the taunts she had made towards L, felt her pretty face inexplicably warm. At this moment, observing Arlos inexplicable and horrified expression, L, with a mocking and sinister tone, said, Didnt expect that, did you? You thought I was only good at defense? He exuded an indescribable dominance, proiming, My defense is impregnable! My attacks are unstoppable! Die! With that, he didnt stop moving and fiercely shed a de towards Arlo. As the de passed, the space seemed as if it were about to be torn apart! You dare! Arlo felt his entire body trembling in the face of this de, as if he could smell the scent of death. Stop! In the blink of an eye, Phoebe snorted, unexpectedly making a move from the side and thrusting a sword towards L. L snorted, forced to change his de technique. Ding! With a crisp sound and the diffusion of powerful residual energy, Ls figure paused. Phoebe, a mid-stage Core Formation cultivator, unexpectedly took a step back. At this moment, her expression changed instantly. The expressions of everyone changed too! What? A peakte-stage Uppecia, actually fighting against a mid-stage Core Formation without falling into a disadvantage?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Instead, it was Phoebe, a mid-stage Core Formation, who was forced back a step!! This how was it possible! You, a mid-stage Core Formation, are too weak! L nced coldly at Phoebe, his tone dripping with disdain. In fact, even L himself was somewhat surprised that his strength turned out to be so formidable. L had always thought that he was stuck at the peak of thete-stage Uppecia, and his true strength was only enough to deal with early-stage Core Formation cultivators. After all, in his previous battle with Hawkeye, the victory wasnt particrly smooth. If it werent for Hawkeye resorting to some crooked means and being countered by L, it might have taken some effort to defeat him. However, what L didnt know was that Hawkeye, as an old monster who had cultivated for many years to reach the early-stage Core Formation, hadbat power far beyond that of a young talent like Phoebe. Moreover, even though they were both at the peak of thete-stage Uppecia, L at that time couldntpare to his current self. How can you be so strong? Youre only at the peak ofte-stage Uppecia, why are you so powerful? Phoebes beautiful face was filled with shock, a departure from her usual cold and aloof demeanor. She couldnt believe that the fool she usually didnt even bother to look at, the one she considered weak and foolish, could possess such immense strength. In the next moment, Phoebe suddenly realized something. Perfect Uppecia! Are you are you the legendary Perfect Uppecia? As the words fell, everyone present showed expressions of astonishment. Perfect Uppecia? The legendary Perfect Uppecia? They were all outstanding descendants of martial arts families, naturally having heard about the concept of Perfect Uppecia. When the elders of their families mentioned Perfect Uppecia, they couldnt help but carry a hint of longing and anticipation while looking at their younger generation. But everyone knew that achieving Perfect Uppecia was incredibly difficult; among ten thousand cultivators at the Uppecia level, not one might be able to reach it! And the previously underestimated L turned out to be the legendary Perfect Uppecia? Savannah stood there, looking at L with eyes that became extremelyplicated. Thinking about the mockery she had once directed at this guy, she even felt somewhat embarrassed. At this moment, L snorted and, regardless of the reactions of others, seized the opportunity while Phoebe was shocked and once again attacked Arlo. Arlo wore an astonished expression, facing L at this moment, feeling an inexplicable sense of doom. Dont He opened his mouth to plead, but Ls right leg, like a battle axe, swept over with a force of thousands of pounds. Arlo raised his arms to block! However Boom! Crack! With a muffled sound and the sound of bones breaking, Arlos body was sent flying. His arms were directly broken by Ls kick, and the residual force of the attack still shattered his internal organs. Afternding, this young master of the Hernandez family did not immediately die. His round and bulging eyes stared at L with a face full of unwillingness. You you dare to kill me L stood there, saying coldly, You kicked me before, and Im just returning the favor! The difference is that I endured it, but you, trash couldnt! Chapter 406 When I Take Off My Disguise Arlo and L were both at the peak of their Uppecia powers, but Arlo was kicked to death by L? The people present were shocked and horrified!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thump thump thump! The long-haired man who had been following Arlo took several steps back, his face filled with fear. In the next second, he turned around to run! But then a sh of a de appeared and the guy who used to follow Arlo around, insulting and mocking L, was suddenly decapitated! At the peak of Uppecia power, killed with one sh! Whoosh Everyone instinctively stepped back in shock as if pulling away from L. Originally, when Phoebe suggested that L jump down to lure the Otherworldly Beast away, everyone seemed to be closing in on L, ready to force him to jump. However, at this moment, they all scattered backward. You actually killed Arlo? Phoebe, who was probably the only one not to step back, questioned L with a mix of astonishment and coldness in her eyes. You better take care of yourself! Now, its your turn! L stared at Phoebe, a woman with a pretty face but a deep and ruthless heart, and a hint of ruthlessness appeared on his face. Phoebes expression changed slightly. The previous exchange with L had made her not dare to be careless. Benjamin, lets join forces to take him down, and then we can discuss the rest! Just now, you were pressuring Landon too. If I die, he probably wont spare you! The beautiful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect shed her eyes and urgently shouted at Benjamin and the other two. Benjamin, Finn, and Nathaniel, three Core Formation cultivators, exchanged nces subconsciously. Then, instinctively, they approached L, ready to cooperate with Phoebe against him. Ls killing of Arlo and the others not only shocked everyone with his strength but also triggered a sense of crisis. Seeing how decisive and ruthless this guy was, Benjamin and the others were genuinely afraid that if Phoebe died, L wouldnt spare anyone either. With a cold snort from L, his whole body suddenly exuded an extremely violent and dangerous aura. His eyes were sharp as swords, carrying boundless hostility. He lifted his foot and stomped on the ground! Boom! With a muffled thunder-like noise, the entire mountaintop seemed to tremble. The ground in front of L cracked open, releasing a rush of hot waves, as if magma below was about to erupt. Spluttering sounds echoed as Theodore, a peakte-stage Uppecia, and the two Great Origin Sect disciples beside him were lifted off the ground. In mid-air, they spewed out a mouthful of blood. Benjamin, Finn, and Nathaniels bodies also swayed, their faces turning pale. Then, feeling a sweet sensation in their throats, they sprayed out a mist of blood. The three Core Formation Realm geniuses were actually injured by Ls stomp. Phoebe also grunted, her pretty face turning pale, feeling a surge of blood and energy turmoil within. Looking at L, her beautiful eyes were filled with uncertain shock. This is the grudge between me and Miss Bishop, none of your business! If you dont want to die, stay away! L looked down on everyone and dered arrogantly to Benjamin and the others. As his words fell, he stomped his foot and charged straight at Phoebe. At this moment, Nathaniel subtly shook his head towards Benjamin and Finn, signaling them to hold back. Benjamin and Finn hesitated for a moment but ultimately stood there without moving. They understood Nathaniels intention: seize the opportunity. If Phoebe and L could damage each other in a confrontation, they could step inter and finish off L together. Facing the approaching L, Phoebes face showed a touch of seriousness. The long sword in her hand transformed into a flurry of sword energy, covering L like relentless snowkes. Of course, each snowke was incredibly sharp and powerful, capable of instantly killing a peakte-stage Uppecia or severely injuring an ordinary Core Formation early-stage cultivator. Thousand des Snow! One of the undisclosed martial techniques of the Hudpids Sect and Phoebes most powerful attack move. Confronted with L, who was finally revealing his true strength, the beautiful young mistress decided to use her trump card. She wanted to catch him off guard and deal a direct blow to L. Faced with the sword shadows falling like snowkes, Ls eyes brimmed with surging battle intent. Hum! The robust and pure Dragon Energy emanated from him, forming a solid protective aura around his body. L snorted, his eyes carrying a hint of anger and madness as he charged directly into the flurry of sword shadows. Sttering sounds followed the impact of sword energy against flesh, but L actually resisted Phoebes martial technique, and the sounds transmitted directly from the sword shadows. As the sword energy dispersed, a figure covered in bloodstains stood there! His eyes stared at Phoebe like a fierce beast. You Phoebes eyelids twitched fiercely. Everyone present showed astonishment, looking at L with disbelief. No one expected that he would break Phoebes killer move in such a violent and domineering manner. An Uppecia peak, able to contend with a mid-stage Core Formation! Moreover, he could resist a powerful attacking martial technique? Although L now appeared covered in wounds, blood dripping, it sent a chill down everyones spine. Savannah, standing behind, was already shocked beyond measure! Phoebes delicate body trembled slightly, and her eyes revealed a touch of fear. Theodore and Benjamin, along with the others, were dumbfounded, viewing L as if he were a ferocious beast. At this moment, L stared at Phoebe, and a sinister smile with a disdainful look appeared on his face. Do you think you can control me as a pawn? When I drop the facade and reveal my edge, I will show you what panic truly means! As his words fell, L, carrying boundless dominance, charged towards Phoebe. During the charge, he infused true energy into the steel knife in his hand and threw it violently toward Phoebe. To him, this weapon was somewhat redundant. With Ls strength, he could easily suppress a mid-stage Core Formation. Until he obtained a true Divine Weapon, his own flesh and blood would be the most powerful weapon. Facing the approaching L and sensing the overwhelming hostility emanating from him, Phoebes beautiful face instantly lost its luster. The once high and mighty Hudpids Sect young mistress was now in a state of fear. Chapter 407 I am a Fair Person Although Phoebe was born with exceptional talent and reached the Core Formation Realm at a young age, herck of realbat experience made her vulnerable. When facing opponents weaker than herself, she could easily crush them. However, L was different. He had the ability to fight against opponents stronger than himself and had been through many battles that gave him an edge over Phoebe. Especially after his trip to Iylonio and learning about his parents tragic fate, Ls inner demons were unleashed, making him even more formidable in battle. When he threw his axe at Phoebe, she quickly gathered her focus and parried it with her sword. ng! The sound of metal shing echoed as she felt a shockwave through her hand. In the next moment, a bloody figure charged towards her with murderous intent that shook Phoebe to the core. Get back! Without hesitation, she pushed L away with all her might using one hand while drawing out her sword with the other. But L sneered as he punched towards Phoebes palm like a missile colliding head-on with another missile. Phoebes delicate eyebrows furrowed as she felt her palm colliding with an oing train-like force. She gritted her teeth, and her right hand, holding the sword, swiftly moved to stab towards Ls neck. However, Ls sharp gaze flickered with brilliance, and instead of retreating, he advanced, crashing directly into Phoebe. After having his soul supplemented by the Dragon Ancestors Soul, Ls spiritual power surpassed that of ordinary cultivators at the same level. This mental strength manifested in his abnormal reaction speed and insightful understanding of the battlefield duringbat. As a result, Phoebes sword attack missed its mark, leaving her vulnerable. Bang!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ls shoulder, carrying terrifying force, ruthlessly collided with Phoebes chest, showing no mercy. Phoebes body was sent flying, blood spraying wildly in the air. Uponnding, she spat out another mouthful of blood, attempting to stand up with difficulty. Her entire being appeared frail and listless. This scene shocked everyone present once again, and they involuntarily gasped in cold air. The confrontation between L and Phoebe seemed lengthy when described, but in reality, it took just a blink of an eye. In just three moves, Phoebe was sent flying and heavily injured, coughing up blood. Savannahs mouth twitched as she watched the figure, feeling suddenly unfamiliar. The man she had previously dismissed as having a powerful background but dull aptitude turned out to be so formidable and terrifying. A mere peak Uppecia could overpower a mid-stage Core Formation? Was this the terror of a Perfect Uppecia? Was this the strength behind L? In her heart, Savannah silently remarked Benjamin, Finn, and Nathaniel, all in the early stage of Core Formation, exchanged nces, seeing both fear and relief on each others faces. Thanks to Nathaniels warning earlier, they refrained from acting. Otherwise, even if they teamed up with Phoebe, the odds of victory would be questionable. Theodore and the two disciples trembled, panic overwhelming them. Theodore recalled his previous intention to join forces with Arlo and target Landon and Callum, realizing Phoebes interventions had inadvertently saved Arlo. Now, they dared not make any sudden moves, fearing it might attract Ls attention. L approached Phoebe step by step, surrounded by a dense aura of killing intent. Phoebe bit her lip and asked L, Are you going to kill me? Landon! At this moment, Savannah snapped back to her senses and urgently called out to L, her tone subtly carrying a hint of dissuasion. L walked up to Phoebe, and upon hearing Savannahs shout, the murderous intent in his starry eyes slightly diminished. In the next moment, he sneered and addressed Phoebe, Im a fair person! Ill repay others the way they treat me. Arlo kicked me, so I kicked him back. So Here, L turned and walked towards the direction of the volcano. Standing at the edge, he pointed down below, saying, Now, Ill give you two choices! One, jump down and help me divert the Otherworldly Beast. Two, I kill you! Hearing this, a mocking expression appeared on Phoebes exquisite face. Was this a case of tit for tat? She had used him as a pawn, forcing him to jump down and attract the Otherworldly Beast. Now, it seemed he was turning the tables on her. If you can kill me, then go ahead! Phoebe stared at L, gritting her teeth with resentment. At this moment, she felt a sense of frustration and indescribable shame. The man she had once dismissed with disdain now seemed to hold her life in his hands. Despite the internal turmoil, her pride kept her from bowing down and bing Ls pawn. Alright! Ill just throw your corpse down, maybe it can also attract the Otherworldly Beast! L nodded expressionlessly upon hearing Phoebes defiance. Roar! Just at that moment, a roar filled with ferocity echoed from below the volcano. L sneered and was about to attack Phoebe when she, now relieved, stood up again, ready to fight to the death with him. However, at this critical moment,ughter rang out. Hehehe Hahaha So many people! So many people here! Fun, really fun! With theughter, a figure rushed up to the mountaintop, swiftly approaching. Upon closer inspection, it was a raggedly dressed, seemingly mad old man. Seeing this old man, Ls expression changed slightly. Unfathomable! Despite the apparentck of sanity, L felt as if he was facing a bottomless abyss, unable to discern the depth of the old man. More shockingly, the old man headed directly towards the spot where L stood. Damn it! Old lunatic, what are you up to? L tugged at the corner of his mouth, a sh of uncertainty crossing his face. He initially thought the old man was mindlessly rushing, but as L shifted his position, the old man adjusted his course, still heading straight for L. What the hell Ls pupils contracted, letting out a cry of astonishment. At the same time, he threw a punch at the old man, intending to stop him from approaching. However Chapter 408 Can He Still Come Up? This crazy old man was extremely fast. As he rushed towards L, his figure turned into a blur and easily avoided Ls punch. Boom! The next moment, the dirty body directly collided with L. L groaned and felt like he had been hit by a. He almost spat out blood. His body lost bnce and flew backwards! And behind him was the smoky, hot volcanic crater. Everyone present watched as L, who had just seemed invincible moments ago, was knocked into the volcano without any doubt. Hahaha, so much fun! Really fun! Fell in hehehe After knocking L in, the crazy old man danced around and pped his hands in excitement. Whoosh The next second, everyones faces twitched as they retreated back with horror. They seemed afraid of bing the next unlucky person to be thrown in there. But after knocking down L into the volcano, it seemed like the crazy old man lost interest in everyone else too. He left while stillughing crazily. Phoebes expression looked strange on her face C she couldnt tell if she should feel relieved or what She had prepared herself to fight alongside L until death but now he was knocked down by an insane old man? Was this divine intervention? And how could such a crazy and powerful old man appear inside Sacred Medicine Valley? She never heard any of her elders mention him before The one with the most unsightly expression among the onlookers was undoubtedly Savannah. She never expected that, just as L demonstrated his formidable strength, even overpowering Phoebe, a terrifying old lunatic would suddenly appear. How could the situation take such a turn? In the next moment, everyone realized something was amiss and gathered by the edge of the volcano, carefully listening to themotion below. Did L fall? With his strength, perhaps he could restrain the Otherworldly Beast. Could they take advantage of this opportunity? However, to their surprise, the expected intense battle below never materialized. Phoebes expression flickered, Whats going on? No sounds? Did Landon get directly killed? Theodore suggested. Quite likely! The aura emitted by those Otherworldly Beasts is at least at thete stage of Core Formation. Although Landon could defeat Miss Bishop, its not an instant kill. So, he couldnt have crossed an entire major realm to defeat thete stage of Core Formation! Nathaniel exined. What should we do? If he was torn apart by the Otherworldly Beasts, wouldnt we face the same fate if we go down? Finn voiced concern. Doesnt that divine herb be unreachable for us? With a thud, L fell heavily below the volcano,nding in a state of disarray. A scorching sensation on his back prompted him to quickly get up, using his true energy to resist the surrounding heat. Looking upward, all he saw was smoke, and he could faintly make out the volcanos mouth. Below his feet was a ckened patch of ground, only about twenty meters square, surrounded by the billowing red-hot magma. The ambient temperature had undoubtedly exceeded a hundred degrees Celsius. For an ordinary person, falling into such an environment would lead to a swift and thorough cooking. However, for L, at thete stage of Uppecia, it wasnt particrly challenging. However, at this moment, the magma violently churned in a certain direction. The next second, a colossal figure emerged from the molten rock.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ls pupils contracted, a solemn expression on his face as he recalled the formidable Otherworldly Beast lurking below. This particr creature resembled a lizard, covered in thick, fiery red scales. Lets temporarily call it the Fire Giant Lizard. Its two bright red eyes were fixed directly on L, radiating a greedy and bloodthirsty gleam. A fierce aura seemed to rush towards him. With a close encounter, L could confirm that this creatures strength was definitely beyond thete stage of Core Formation. Damn it, that crazy old man! Hes trying to kill me! L cursed through gritted teeth, ready to engage in a life-and-death battle with the Fire Giant Lizard. However, at this moment, as he emitted his powerful aura, preparing for the fight, the Fire Giant Lizard unexpectedly let out a few whimpers. The next second, it behaved like a submissive dog, lying down on the ground. Its massive body trembled as if in fear. L, observing this, was momentarily stunned, his expression bing extremely peculiar. Whats going on? The Fire Giant Lizard, possessing considerable strength, seemed to have its own intelligence. In response to Ls words, it whimpered as if acknowledging them. Arent you going to fight me? The arched eyebrowed, L asked. Whimper The Fire Giant Lizard emitted another low sound, and its immensely thick tail swayed slightly. It remained prostrate on the ground, clearly disying a submissive posture. Ls face flickered, and he couldnt help but specte. Could it be that the aura emanating from him, thanks to inheriting the Dragon Ancestors remnants through the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, instilled a sense of awe in Otherworldly Beasts? Alright, get up! I came here to find a divine herb. Do you know where it is? L tried asking. The Fire Giant Lizard did seem to understand Ls intention. Its massive body turned slightly, presenting its back to L. In that manner, it was indicating L to climb on. After hesitating for a few seconds, L jumped up. The next moment, the Fire Giant Lizard swam back into the magma. A few minutester, on a wall inside the mountain, a divine herb resembling Lingzhi unexpectedly grew. Ls eyes lit up, revealing a look of ecstatic joy. He could sense a dense spiritual energy mixed in the heat waves, rushing towards him. The rich spiritual energy emanating from this divine herb, just on the surface, hinted at its potency. L knew that absorbing its essence would bring remarkable effects. Momentster Others stood outside the volcano, still carefully listening to themotion below. From falling down until now, there hasnt been any sound of battle! It seems like Landon is done for! Tut tut Finn sneered, a touch of schadenfreude in his tone. Shaking his head, Nathaniel sighed, If Landon is truly finished, it seems were all out of luck with this divine herb. Hearing this, Phoebe frowned, a hint of reluctance in her eyes. Benjamin sneered, Miss Bishop, theres no need for such reluctance. You should be grateful. Otherwise, you would either be forced to jump down or end up dead at Landons hands! Everyone, since Landon is already done for, I think its time to settle some other matters, dont you agree? At this point, Theodore looked at Savannah with a malicious intent. Hearing this, the others also stared at the talented youngdy from the Graham family with unfriendly res. What do you think youre doing? Landon might not be dead yet. If you dare touch me, hell definitely kill you when hees up! Savannahs expression changed abruptly, issuing a warning with a mix of firmness and uncertainty. Hahaha, dreaming, arent you? Hes still alive? Chapter 409 Breakthrough Theodore heard Savannahs words and immediately mocked and sneered. Others also chuckled knowingly. Phoebe, at this moment, directly took a Grand Revitalizing Pill, rapidly healing the injuries within her body. She looked at Savannah and, with a biting tone, mocked, Where do you get the confidence that he can stille up? After falling, there has been no movement at all. Do you think he managed to kill that Otherworldly Beast? Or perhaps, hes peacefully coexisting with it? Savannah pursed her lips, staring at everyone with caution and wariness. Perhaps, anything is possible! She knew that with L being knocked down the volcano, she was now isted and vulnerable. Feeling the evil res from Theodore and the others, Savannah couldnt help but smile bitterly, wondering if this was the disaster brought about by her revealing her female identity. She had already resolved that, if necessary, she would jump down the volcano as well rather than be tainted by Theodore and the others. Upon hearing Savannahs words, the people present burst intoughter. Possible? Thats hrious! Callum, be sensible, agree to be my woman, marry into my family as my wife, and today I can guarantee your safety! Finn, from the Wynter family, observed Savannah and chuckled, making a teasing remark. Benjamin snorted, Skinny monkey, are you capable in that function? Callum,e with me. Ill let you experience what a real man is. If you be my woman, my family will have the Golden de Sect as a backer, and today, no one will dare to touch you. As Savannah bit her lip and sternly dered, Even if I jump down today, none of you will benefit. Phoebe frowned, watching the faces of these men, feeling a wave of disgust rising within her. The next moment, she coldly said to Savannah, Give me your mustard pouch, and I can guarantee your safety. Hearing this, Savannah was stunned, not expecting Phoebe to offer help. Benjamin snorted, questioning Phoebe displeasedly, Miss Bishop, what do you mean? Why help her? She and Landon are both from the Graham family. Finn added, Besides, you are seriously injured; take care of yourself. Phoebes eyes sharpened, Otherwise, you guys cane up and try. I might not be Landons match, but dealing with you, even if Im injured, I have more than enough strength! Upon hearing this, the faces of Benjamin and the others fluctuated between gloom and anger. At this moment, Nathaniel suddenly spoke up, Whats that smell? Its so pungent, so overpowering! Everyone, moving their noses, suddenly caught a whiff of a foul odor. Inside the volcano, L was sitting cross-legged on the scorched ground, in a crucial breakthrough period. The Fire Giant Lizard still obedientlyy beside him, guarding L. The Fire Lingzhi Mushroom had already been directly swallowed by L. Perhaps there were better ways to utilize this divine medicine, but L couldnt afford to think about it now. He was eager to break through, stepping into a new realm. From Hugo, he learned that the hidden Elder of the Verdant Pine from the Wood family had murderous intentions toward him. It was very likely that this Elder had moved against him after he left the Hudpids Sect. Whether this information was true or false, L had to be prepared. Every increase in strength counted. When he reached theter stage of Uppecia, he could defeat someone in the mid-stage of Core Formation. He wondered if, after breaking through to Core Formation, he could contend with a powerhouse in the Golden Core Realm. Nevertheless, he had to give it a try. So, disregarding everything else, L chose to break through by directly ingesting the Fire Lingzhi Mushroom inside the volcano. Poof! L felt an invisible barrier shatter at this moment. Humming! At this moment, the field of elixir in his lower abdomenpletely solidified, containing highly condensed and pure true energy. True energy gushed out, cleansing his flesh, meridians, organs, and bones.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. L sat there, his expression slightly ferocious and pained. He felt as if he were about to burst open, undergoing a transformative process akin to shedding his skin. His skin radiated a radiant luster, muscles twisted and moved, and bones emitted a series of popping sounds, as if they were restructuring. At the same time, ck mists began to emanate from his pores and various parts of his body. Over the years, the body naturally umted impurities from consuming various grains and cereals. As L broke through to the Core Formation Realm, he underwent a rebirth,pletely expelling the umted impurities from over twenty years. These impurities formed a ck mist that rose into the air, carrying various toxins and a foul odor. Above the volcano, everyone smelled the pungent odor and exchanged nces. Whats this smell? Phoebe wrinkled her nose, pinching it. Benjamin irritably asked, Theres really a foul smell! Who the hell farted? Seems like its wafting up from below! Nathaniel said, his face showing a hint of excitement. Exactly, it seems to being up from below! Could it be Finn walked to the edge of the volcano, sniffing and said, Could it be the scent emitted by the divine medicine? Theodore spected. As the words fell, everyones expressions fluctuated between excitement and anticipation. Nathaniel had already sat beside the volcano, starting his cultivation. After realizing the smell, the others followed suit, quickly beginning to breathe deeply, absorbing and cultivating. At this moment, they believed that the smell was the medicinal fragrance emitted after the divine medicine matured. Since Landon fell down and was killed by the guardian Otherworldly Beast of the divine medicine, they had no hope of obtaining it. However, even if they couldnt get the divine medicine, absorbing the medicinal energy it emitted would undoubtedly be beneficial. As for why the smell was so foul, they considered it normal. Many herbs themselves have an unpleasant smell, emitting various odors, and there was nothing curious about it. Next, everyone sat eagerly by the volcano, absorbing the ck mist that emitted a foul smell. Meanwhile, below the volcano, L continued to expel the impurities from his body, undergoing transformation and breakthrough. After who knew how long, the ck mist finally stopped overflowing, and L opened his eyes. Roar! When he stood up from the ground, this body unexpectedly emitted a roar resembling that of a tiger and a dragon. L casually waved his hand, and the space distorted and vibrated. When he looked inwardly, he saw that his solidified field of elixir was as solid as gold and iron. Is this the Core Formation Realm? Such a powerful feeling! It seemspletely different from theter stage of Uppecia, as if they are two entirely different concepts! Saying this, he looked at the Fire Giant Lizard lying on the side, and he felt that this big guy didnt seem so terrifying now. He should be more than capable of fighting it! Chapter 410 What Do You Think? L was pleasantly surprised to find that, in addition to a significant increase in his absolute strength, the Pulse of the Earth bloodline awakening technique had also been strengthened and upgraded. It now had an effect that increased gravity by ten times! When using this technique, L could apply ten times the normal gravity on his enemies while dealing them terrifying damage. At first, L thought that this upgrade was somewhat useless. Ten times gravity? What was so special about it? He believed he could handle ten times his own weight without any problems due to his strength. However, upon further reflection, he realized just how powerful this upgrade really was. For cultivators like himself who were not yet at the Nascent Soul Realm level, their internal organs were rtively fragilepared to their skin and muscles. Therefore when Pulse of the Earth was used on an enemy, their internal organs would directly bear ten times more weight than usual and suffer severe damage as a result. Additionally, duringbat with someone affected by this technique their speed would be impacted as well. In high-level battles such as these, even small mistakes can determine life or death oues; therefore L felt satisfied after considering all these factors. The only drawback was that, after upgrading Pulse of the Earth, casting it would consume all of Ls true energy. This forced him to use it cautiously. Unless it was a matter of life and death, this divine ability couldnt be used casually. Big Lizard, until we meet again! L smiled at the Fire Giant Lizard, knowing it was time for him to go. This time, his goal was not only the divine medicine but also a certain reward from the personal trial, which he was determined to obtain. Above the volcano! Everyone sat there, continuously absorbing the ck mist, diligently practicing. Disappeared? Did the medicinal aura disappear so quickly? Why do I feel so ufortable, and my head is heavy? They sensed that the foul-smelling ck mist had disappeared, feeling somewhat unsatisfied and regretful. However, the next moment, these young powerhouses from various families and sects found that their condition was not quite right. Why do I feel so ufortable? Phoebe, already severely injured, looked even more pale, with a hint of ck mist. Me too Ugh! Benjamin shook his head, then vomited, feeling waves of difort. Others also felt physically ufortable, dizzy, and nauseous. Savannahs situation was slightly better; because she had reservations about these people, she didnt dare to focus on meditation. However, after inhaling the ck mist for such a long time, she also felt a bit ufortable, but her condition was rtively mild. Whats going on? Could it be that the medicinal power of the divine medicine is too strong, and our bodies cant digest it for a while? Theodore asked in confusion. Probably! Once we go back and digest this medicinal power, our strength will definitely improve! Nathaniel nodded, analyzing the situation seriously. Right, thats the logic. Its like getting drunk on good wine. Damn, the medicinal fragrance of this divine medicine is quite overwhelming. Finn took another deep breath and smacked his lips. Swish! At this moment, a figure jumped out from inside the volcano,nding steadily on the ground. The whole person exuded a powerful and profound aura. Creak! Seeing this figure, everyone present opened their mouths wide, showing expressions of disbelief. Landon! Phoebe eximed, her pretty face filled with astonishment. Benjamin and the others were equally shocked beyond measure. Savannahs expression was full of surprise and excitement. L actually made it up?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He really survived? Everyone, is it so surprising to see me? L, observing their expressions, chuckled with amusement. How how can you still be alive? Werent you killed by that Otherworldly Beast? Benjamin asked with suspicion and astonishment. Who told you I was killed by the Otherworldly Beast? L countered. You fell and there was no movement. Didnt the Otherworldly Beast kill you instantly? Phoebe inquired. Hehe, youre thinking too much. Not only did that Otherworldly Beast not attack me, but it also took me to pick the divine medicine! Let me tell you some bad news-Ive broken through! L said, scanning the audience and revealing a sinister smile. Looking at these young experts, equally formidable, he seemed to regard them as prey and fatmbs. You broke through? Phoebes face showed shock and despair. The L before the breakthrough was already formidable, and after the breakthrough, he was even more formidable, beyond the reach of these people. Hearing this, the others faces changed unpredictably, showing deep fear and panic in their eyes. Savannah looked at L with aplex expression. Of course! The feeling of breaking through is really cool! When I broke through just now, I expelled toxins umted in my body for many years. Didnt you on top smell a strong stench? L said with a smirk, deliberately teasing them with the fascinating expressions on their faces. Especially Phoebe! As his words fell, everyone thought of something, and their faces twitched. What did you say? The foul-smelling ck mist just now was the toxins expelled from your body? Phoebe asked with a ckened face. Yes! What else could it be? L raised an eyebrow. At this moment, he made a thoughtful sound and carefully observed the expressions of the people. Suddenly, their expressions turned strange. We thought Ugh! Wow Next, a series of vomiting sounds echoed one after another. Everyone felt a surge in their stomachs. Phoebe, who was already severely injured, was now vomiting blood, still desperately trying to expel the contents. The beautiful young mistress stared at L with eyes full of embarrassment and indignation. The others also felt a desire for death. Savannah red at L hatefully, her face turning liver-colored. So, the ck mist they inhaled wasnt some medicinal fragrance at all, but the impurities expelled by L? They were all driven insane by his fart? Chapter 411 Who is in Favor, Who is Against? When everyone had finished vomiting, L sneered coldly. Alright, I think weve all had enough of that. Now lets get down to business. Looking at the sky, he spoke in a dominant andmanding tone. Now, bring out your mustard bags and Ill decide the rankings for this personal trial. Who agrees? Who disagrees? Upon hearing this, everyones faces became extremely gloomy and their eyes were filled with resentment. However, in the face of Ls absolute strength, their anger and resentment were meaningless. Nathaniel was a smart man. His eyes flickered as he chose to cooperate first by throwing his mustard bag in front of L. Mr. Graham, this is my mustard bag with fifty-six herbs inside. Take it if you want it. How about we make good rtions? The Graham family has no grudges against ck Moon Cult. Moreover NC Organization supported by ck Moon Cult has its influence range in Corl Delta Region while Ednd where the Graham family resides belongs to Jueham State which may have some intersectionster on. If there is anything inconvenient for your family to do in secr matterster on, NC Organization can take care of it without any problem. L raised an eyebrow but did notment as Nathaniel continued speaking. Benjamin, Finn and Theodore also handed over their mustard bags one after another while Savannah did the same with her herbs. Finally only Phoebe was left behind. Miss Bishop, its your turn now! L looked at her unkindly but his mood had improved so he didnt have much killing intent towards this beautiful youngdy anymore. However if she didnt cooperate then that would be another matter altogether Phoebe gritted her teeth with deep-seated resentment and humiliation before throwing her own mustard bag at Ls feet L chuckled, Youre finally being sensible! How does it feel to be controlled by others?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Phoebe red at L with intense hatred, clenching her teeth. Next, L poured out everyones gains, including Arlos. In total, there were more than four hundred various quality herbs, but Ls distribution results surprised everyone. He gave thergest share to Phoebe. L himself received a rtively smaller portion, followed by Savannah. The fourthrgest share went to Nathaniel, and the rest was evenly divided between Benjamin and Finn. As for Theodore and the other two disciples from the Great Origin Sect, they got nothing. Theodore and the others were internally frustrated but dared not voice theirints. At this moment, Phoebe stared coldly at L and asked, word by word, What do you mean? Trying to please me? She did not expect L to give her thergest share. What kind of game was he ying? L shrugged, Youre thinking too much. I just dont want to be in the first ce. Phoebe sneered, threw the mustard bag back, and said through gritted teeth, Take it back! I wont ept your charity! Seeing her reaction, L furrowed his brows, thought for a moment, and then threw the mustard bag that was originally meant for himself to Phoebe. This time, Phoebe hesitated for a moment, coldly snorted, and epted it. The number of herbs inside was simr to what she had picked earlier, so she didnt really benefit from L. On the other side, Savannahs face was filled with joy, and her gaze at L seemed to reveal a hint of something unusual. At that moment, as the sky darkened, a special energy fluctuation appeared in the Sacred Medicine Valley. The secret realm of the Sacred Medicine Valley was about to close, and L and the others would soon be transported out. One hourter, at the Hudpids Sects martial arts arena, Isabel distributed the rewards based on the rankings of this trial. Isabels face did not look good. People from various sects and families couldnt help but discuss, each with a surprised expression. No one had expected that Phoebe would encounter a setback, achieving only the second ce with her absolute strength at the mid-Core Formationt stage. Landon and Callum from the Graham family turned out to be the dark horses. Surprisingly, Arlo from the Hernandez family did not make it out? Everyone spected: What exactly happened during this trial? On that night, in a room at the Hudpids Sect. Phoebe, whats going on? Even if you couldnt collect herbs, couldnt you snatch them from others? Do you know that the Frost Soul Divine Sword was actually prepared specifically for you! Now, it has fallen into the hands of that Landon! You are truly disappointing! Isabel sat there with a gloomy expression, looking coldly at Phoebe standing there. She was somewhat suspicious whether her young mistress lost the first ce because of excessive arrogance, disdainful of snatching herbs from others. Otherwise, with Phoebes strength, how could she only get the second ce? Isabel, Im sorry! But things are not that simple! Phoebe bit her lip and said through gritted teeth. Do you know that Landon is not just at the mid-Uppecia level but at the peak of thete-Uppecia! Oh? Indeed, this guy has hidden his strength! But even if hes at the peak of thete-Uppecia, so what? You are at the mid-Core Formationt! Isabel coldly snorted. Phoebe took a deep breath and said word by word, But he is a Perfect Uppecia! Hearing this, Isabel, who had just looked unconvinced, suddenly froze. What? A Perfect Uppecia? Youre saying that Landon is a Perfect Uppecia? Phoebe nodded, Thats right! And hisbat power is terrifying. If Im not mistaken, this guy has definitely experienced more than one real battle and ughter before. I am not his opponent! Moreover, he absorbed a Sacred Medicine and broke through to the early-Core Formationt. As Phoebe finished speaking, the expression in Isabels eyes suddenly showed a hint of a different light, and her face became more serious. Phoebe, what exactly happened? Tell me the details. Phoebe nodded and recounted the events that urred in the Sacred Medicine Valley to Isabel. After listening, Isabels expression changed rapidly. What a cunning person, hiding so deeply! I always felt that I couldnt see through him before, but I didnt expect hes a one-in-a-million Perfect Uppecia. Saying this, she looked meaningfully at Phoebe. Phoebe, do you think Landon intentionally gave up the first ce for you? Phoebe pursed her lips, nodded with a cold face, and a trace of dissatisfaction and disdain appeared in her expression. Isabel smiled and said, Interesting At that moment, a female disciple from Hudpids Sect reported at the door, Elder, members of the Graham family are requesting an audience. Chapter 412 Exchange Rewards L, Savannah, and Sophie walked into the room. Phoebe looked at them with a cold expression, especially L. Isabel nodded slightly and asked in a neutral tone, What brings you three here?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As she spoke, her gaze fell on the sword in Ls hand, and she began to specte about its significance. In the next moment, L approached and ced the Frost Soul Divine Sword on the table. Isabel asked calmly, Landon, what is your intention? L smiled and said confidently, This Frost Soul Divine Sword was clearly intended for Phoebe as an award for her personal trial ranking. Since I am ranked first overall in thispetition, it should be mine. Hearing this statement, Isabel cleared her throat before saying seriously, Yes, it is yours. L continued, Since it is mine, I can dispose of it as I see fit, right? Now, I would like to exchange it with Phoebes second ce prize, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. Is that possible? Isabel softened her tone when she heard this request, and smiled warmly. Of course! But why do you want to do that? Looking back at Savannah and Sophie, L replied calmly, During ourpetition, I may have had some unpleasant moments with Miss Bishop from your sect, but we are allpetitors. It doesnt matter whether its me or the Graham family. We have no intention of being enemies with Hudpids Sect. As the words fell, Sophie and Savannah also nodded. Thats right. During the trial, everyone is apetitor, but after the trial, the Graham family and Hudpids Sect have no grudges, Sophie added. She and Savannah were somewhat worried because L had offended Hudpids Sect. Earlier in the Sacred Medicine Valley, Savannah had stopped L from killing Phoebe for this reason. Isabel nodded, Understood! Hudpids Sect is not so narrow-minded. Since Landon, you intend to exchange rewards with Phoebe, Im happy to facilitate it. Everything will be left unsaid. Turning to Phoebe, she said, Phoebe, bring out the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. Phoebe, upon hearing this, coldly stared at L, her beautiful eyes filled with deep resentment. Her fists were tightly clenched. Why should I exchange with him? Phoebe sneered, saying, Landon, I thought you were formidable, but in the end, youre just afraid of Hudpids Sect! Haha, you wanted to voluntarily give me the first ce before, and now youe here talking about exchanging rewards. I disdain your attempts to please me! Let me tell you, you have thoroughly offended me. Regardless of what you do, I will remember what you did to me. The young mistresss face was full of resentment and anger. The man she once looked down upon turned out to be someone who yed possum and surpassed her in strength. The psychological gap made it difficult for Phoebe to ept, as if she had been pped in the face. Not only that, the scoundrel forced her to jump into the volcano and shouted threats at her. What made Phoebe feel the most ashamed and indignant was that she had unknowingly inhaled so much impure air expelled from this scoundrels body. Thinking about this, Phoebe felt an urge to go crazy. She genuinely hated L, grinding her teeth in anger. The arrogance in her heart made her feel that L letting go of the Frost Soul Divine Sword now was like humiliating her. Hearing this, L snorted and looked at Phoebe sternly, saying, Miss Bishop, dont you think your words sound a bit childish? Its true that my family is indeed afraid of offending Hudpids Sect, and theres nothing to be ashamed of in admitting it. But I can responsibly tell you that I am not afraid of offending you. Putting aside backgrounds, personally, you mean nothing to me! Dont act like a little girl throwing a tantrum here. Hearing this, Phoebe was so infuriated that her delicate body trembled, and her pretty face flushed red. She almost triggered the injuries inside her, causing blood to spray out. You you scoundrel! Ill fight you! Phoebe gritted her teeth, shouting in anger. Phoebe, thats enough! Dont be unreasonable! Go, bring the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and exchange it for the Frost Soul Divine Sword! Isabel ordered sternly. The Frost Soul Divine Sword was an extraordinary Divine Weapon with a sword spirit, especially suitable for Phoebes constitution. In front of all the participants and prestigious families, Hudpids Sect, to demonstrate fairness, had to award it to Landon. However, in the hearts of the sects high-level members, it undoubtedly felt like a painful decision. Phoebe, upon hearing Isabels rebuke, had a misty look in her beautiful eyes, filled with a sense of grievance and resentment. She clenched her fists tightly, shooting a murderous gaze at L, but eventually left the room to retrieve the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. After she left, Isabel smiled at L, Young man, youre quite interesting. I heard youre a Perfect Uppecia? L hesitated for a moment and nodded, Seems like it. Isabel responded with an Hmm and looked at L with a radiant gleam in her eyes. Then, she tentatively asked, I mentioned before that the top three in the trial have the opportunity to join Hudpids Sect. Landon, would you be willing to be a disciple of Hudpids Sect? I guarantee that the sect will provide abundant resources to cultivate you. L shook his head, politely declining, Thank you for the offer, but I currently dont have such ns. As if joking, how could he possibly join Hudpids Sect? He had a family waiting for him Isabel showed a trace of disappointment on her face, but she didnt insist. To be honest, most members of Hudpids Sect were women, and their cultivation methods leaned toward the feminine side, making it less suitable for L. At this moment, she turned to Savannah, Hehe, what should I call you now? Callum or Savannah showed a hint of apology on her face, Savannah greets Ms. Bishop! I dressed as a man before; please forgive me, Ms. Bishop. Hmm, Isabel nodded indifferently and then asked, And you! You got third ce, and your aptitude is not bad. Would you like to join Hudpids Sect? Upon hearing this, Savannah revealed an excited expression, nodding without much thought, Im willing! Wasnt this what she had hoped for? Once she joined Hudpids Sect, it meant that the Graham family would have a connection with the secluded sect. If she could stand out in Hudpids Sect, bing a core disciple or even a high-ranking member, the Graham family could benefit from the sects protection. Just at this moment, Phoebe returned with the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in her hand. Seeing this, Ls starry eyes instantly shed with excitement and passion. He came to exchange rewards not only to avoid causing trouble for the Graham family with Hudpids Sect but more importantly, for this cial River Dragon Sparrow de! Chapter 413 I Can Be a Young Mistress After leaving Isabel with his twopanions, L returned to the temporary courtyard where they were staying. As outsiders in this sect, they were not allowed to move around freely, so after dinner, L stayed in his room and didnt go anywhere. He sat cross-legged on the bed and carefully felt the changes that urred after breaking through to Core Formation Realm. Unlike ordinary Core Formation experts, his entire field of elixir was now a ball made up of extremely condensed pure energy that was as tough as iron.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This kind of field of elixir could only be achieved by ordinary Core Formation experts when they reached the peak ofte-stage Core Formation. I wonder what will happen if I face a Golden Core expert with my current strength? L thought inwardly. Just now, at Isabels ce, L tried to probe and asked about the strength of the person from the hidden Wood family. Isabel did not conceal anything and revealed that the person was at the early stage of Golden Core realm. No matter what, I cant just sit and wait for death. If this Elder of the Verdant Pine really wants to assassinate me, I must face them in my strongest state! Ls gaze was resolute. In the next moment, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de appeared in his hand out of thin air, carefully drawn from its sheath made of the same thousand-year cold iron. During the previous reward exchange, Isabel, to show gratitude, gave L a mustard seed bag. This mustard seed bag, with limited space inside, was not considered a very valuable treasure among the Hudpids Sect. Although L said it was an exchange reward, Isabel knew she had taken advantage, so he didnt mind showing a little gratitude. L now caressed the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, immediately feeling a bone-chilling cold spreading through his fingers and enveloping his entire body. Goosebumps covered his body as if he could feel the sharpness of the de with just a slight touch. The de was about one and a half meters long, with a simple and heavy design. It resembled a Miao dao, but with a touch of dominance. Since this de is made of the same material and forging technique as the Frost Soul Divine Sword, which is said to be capable of producing a sword spirit, then it should be able to host my sword soul, right? L pondered in his heart. When he faced Butch Ghosts attack before, the opponent used a resentful spirit to try to attack Ls soul, but it ended up drawing out the Dragon Ancestors Soul within him. After absorbing the resentful spirit, the Dragon Ancestors Soul not only strengthened andplemented Ls soul, but also used a small amount of his soul power to help him condense a sword soul. ording to the Dragon Ancestor, this sword soul could not only protect Ls soul from malevolent influences but was also a ready-made spiritual entity. In the future, when L encountered a weapon capable of hosting a sword soul, he could attach it to the weapon, turning it into a Divine Weapon with a spiritual entity. That was why L abandoned the Frost Soul Divine Sword and wholeheartedly sought to obtain the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. Although the Frost Soul Divine Sword had produced a sword spirit, that sword spirit had no connection to L and required a long period of adaptation. Only a weapon sessfully possessed by his own sword soul couldpletely match him. After all, the sword soul itself was derived from his own soul, and no matter how much other sword spirits adapted, they could not reach this level. Hoo L took a few deep breaths and then attempted to activate the sword soul within his soul, using his mind to control its contact with the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. Swish! A magical scene unfolded before Ls eyes. He could visibly see the sword soul merge with the de as soon as it made contact. Hum! In the next moment, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in front of him trembled and emitted a clear and melodious sound, as if a dragon and a tiger were softly humming. At that moment, the de itself suddenly emitted a silver glow, whichsted for several breaths before subsiding. Ls eyes lit up as he felt a harmonious connection between himself and the de, as if they had be one. He gripped the handle of the de and touched the de once again. This time, however, he no longer felt its sharpness and coldness. Instead, he felt a smooth and familiar sensation, as if the cial River Dragon Sparrow de had be the eyes of his own body. Its sharpness would only be directed towards enemies and would not harm its owner. Excellent! This de can indeed host my sword soul! So, this is a weapon with a spirit? L held the de and carefully felt its presence, unable to put it down for a moment. Bang, bang, bang Just then, someone knocked on the door of his room. Come in. L calmly responded, his gaze still fixed on the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, unable to shift his attention. In the next moment, Savannah pushed open the door and walked in. When she saw L staring at the de in his hand without even looking at her, a hint of dissatisfaction appeared on her delicate face. Hey, is this de really that good-looking? Savannah asked irritably. Only then did L shift his gaze and smiled at her. Of course it is. Savannah snorted and nced at L with aplex expression in her beautiful eyes. The next moment, she bit her lip and walked straight over, sitting down beside L. Am I good-looking? She turned her head and asked, her pretty face almost close to Ls. At this moment, Savannah no longer needed to hide her feminine identity. She was dressed beautifully and had applied light makeup. L made a strange sound and gave the girl a curious look. These are two different kinds of beauty and cannot bepared. Upon hearing this, Savannah pouted and hesitated for a moment before asking, I didnt realize how powerful you are. I keep my word, and I will consider what my father and my grandfather said. L responded with a puzzled expression, Huh? What are you talking about? A blush of embarrassment appeared on Savannahs face as she red at L and bit her silver teeth. I said, if you are more powerful than me, I will marry you without hesitation! Now, do you understand? She felt that this rascal was intentionally ying dumb. Initially, she had said those words out of frustration, not thinking they woulde true. But now, it seemed that they had! This guys strength turned out to be so powerful! He had surpassed the mid-stage of Core Formation even when he was at thete stage of Uppecia. Now that he had broken through, how strong had he be? It turned out that during the n Grand Competition, his ignorance, arrogance, andck of understanding of the world were not because he was truly ignorant, but because of his immense power. However, in response to her words, L shook his head andughed without saying a word. Miss Graham, dont be silly! I already have a wife and a child. How could you marry me? Upon hearing this, Savannah dismissed it and said, So what if you have a wife? I can be your mistress! Its normal for a powerful man to have multiple wives and mistresses. Having grown up in a martial arts family, Savannahs mindset was clearly not normal. In her view, how could a strong and outstanding man possibly have only one woman? Chapter 414 The Most Difficult to Accept Beauty’s Kindness L heard Savannahs words and almost couldnt catch his breath! Damn! This girl really dared to say it. Before, she was proud in front of him, but now she was willing to be his mistress?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, judging from her expression, it didnt seem like a joke? Miss Graham, what kind of society is it now? Its all one husband and one wife. What wives and concubines? L said with sweat on his forehead. Hearing this, Savannahs beautiful eyes shed with a hint of sadness. She bit her lip and said, Are you still holding a grudge against me for my bad attitude towards you before? I know that I was wrong before I shouldnt have looked down on you L waved his hand, No no! Its just that our ideas are different. I cant ept having more wives while caring about my current wife. L secretly smiled bitterly. He finally understood what it meant by the hardest thing to bear is the gratitude of beauty. Although he was not happy with Savannahs attitude before, he could not be too harsh when facing her at this moment; he could only persuade her kindly. Ah he had to admit that being beautiful did give people an advantage. As for holding grudges against Savannah? L didnt have any anymore! When Phoebe and others forced him to jump into the volcano pit earlier, Savannah stood by him without hesitation; which made L lose any ill feelings toward this girl. Upon hearing L speak like this, Savannahs beautiful eyes shed with doubt, Ideas? She thought to herself: Wasnt L supposed to be a descendant of some powerful Ancient Martial Forces? Why is his mindset different now? Perhaps he just doesnt find me attractive? Thinking this, Savannahs beautiful eyes shed with a touch of mncholy, and she self-mockingly said, I understand! I, as a youngdy, am not talented enough to win your favor. But you helped my family maintain its noble status, saved me multiple times in the Sacred Medicine Valley, and even helped me get the opportunity to join the Hudpids Sect. I have no way to repay you At this point, Savannah bit her lip, blushed, and suddenly leaned towards L, lightly touching his face with her cherry lips. L felt the warmth and his heart skipped a beat. He felt something strange, smelling the faint fragrance emanated from Savannah. His heart raced a few times, and he felt a trace of heat. He felt a bit awkward and embarrassed. Huh? Savannah, who was actually extremely embarrassed herself, had a face as red as a beet, but when she saw Ls reaction, she couldnt help butugh. Youre blushing too? She seemed surprised, as if she had discovered a new continent. This guy Is he actually feeling shy? L coughed and said with a serious face, If theres nothing else, Miss Graham, please go ahead. He felt a bit embarrassed at the moment. It was somewhat embarrassing for him, as a father, to be teased by a young girl. But it wasnt entirely Ls fault His romantic history was very simple. When he had some assets, udia took the initiative to pursue him, and that was how they ended up together. Later, he was hurt by udia and entered into a contractual marriage with Miranda. In the end, L hadnt had much contact with other women, so being kissed by Savannah caught him off guard, revealing a somewhat inexperienced and embarrassed side. Seeing him like this, Savannah, who was initially shy, became more bold and natural. She felt like she had taken the initiative. And deep down, she even found this man a bit adorable. This guy could be so arrogant, as if he could break through the sky, but blushed after being kissed? Savannah covered her mouth and smiled, standing up and saying, Mr. Willis, you may not ept me as your mistress, but weve also gone through life and death together. Cant I be your confidante? In any case, I cant repay the kindness youve shown to me and my family. In the future, if you need anything, I will be willing to give up my life to apany you. With that, she nced at L with a hint of mncholy in her eyes and finally pushed open the door and left. Phew L finally let out a breath, feeling a bit more at ease. He touched his cheek, where a lingering warmth and fragrance remained, causing him to smile wryly. In another courtyard! Congrattions for achieving fourth ce in this personal trial! said Lightless, his face filled with respect as he addressed Nathaniel. Beside him, the ck Star Hall Master of the Kreanford branch bent over, apanying him with a smile. Nathaniel sighed and looked at the Uppecia Pill in his hand, shaking his head. Although this Uppecia Pill is a good thing, its only a matter of time before I step into the Core Formation Realm. I dont need this. He continued, Its a pity that I had no chance with that divine medicine. Hearing this, Lightless and ck Star smiled awkwardly and didnt say much. It was fine for Nathaniel to express regret, but if they were to join in with sighs and regrets, they might be in trouble. Although Lightless was the guardian of the ck Moon Cult and had reached the peak of theter stage of Uppecia in terms of personal strength, he still wasnt enough in front of Nathaniel. Moreover, the ck Moon Cult had strict ranks, and Nathaniel held a revered position that even he and the ck Star couldnt disrespect. Forget it, Landon got it, and I have no regrets, Nathaniel shook his head, his expression still calm. Landon? Lightless raised an eyebrow upon hearing this. Nathaniel, how did Landon manage to do it? He actually got first ce in this trial? And he also obtained the divine medicine? Nathaniel spoke in a deep voice, Its nothing surprising. Landon is actually at the peak of theter stage of Uppecia, a perfect Uppecia cultivator. His true strength can overpower Phoebe, who is only in the mid-stage of Core Formation. Who canpete with him? Moreover, after absorbing that divine medicine, his strength has even broken through. Now, Im afraid At this point, his expression suddenly changed, and he looked at ck Star, saying, By the way, ck Star, you are responsible for the activities of the NC Organization in Kreanford. You must remember not to provoke the Graham family, especially not Landon, you understand? As far as I know, the Graham family is located in Ednd, right here in Kreanford. ck Star quickly nodded and said, Yes, I will remember! Thank you for the reminder, Nathaniel. Internally, he was secretly shocked, realizing that Landon could actually overpower someone in the mid-stage of Core Formation. That was the mid-stage of Core Formation! As a Grandmaster-level expert, he could only look up to such an existence. At this moment, ck Star had made up his mind. He would cancel the NC Organizations n to expand its influence in Ednd to avoid any friction with the Graham family, especially to avoid provoking Landon. However, there was still one thing that needed to be done. Even if they didnt develop their influence in Ednd, they would still have to eliminate the Lowe family when they returned. Otherwise, if the NC Organization suffered casualties without seeking revenge, it would lose its reputation. And who would still regard the organization with respect then? Chapter 415 Looks Like We Can’t Wait Any Longer Silence for a Night! After resting for a night, L and his twopanions left the territory of Hudpids Sect. Savannah had qualified to be a disciple of Hudpids Sect, but she did not stay there directly. She still needed to arrange things with her family. At that time, L did not know that Miranda and the others were going crazy trying to contact him. Of course, they were not the only ones leaving; after the personal trials ended, people from other families and sects also returned to Hudpids Vige outside. When L and his twopanions returned to the inn in the vige, they saw that members of Hernandez family hade too. After Arlos death, it was now led by a middle-aged man with early Core Formation strength named Darian Hernandez C Arlos uncle! Landon, how dare you kill Arlo! You dont have enough enemies yet? Darian gritted his teeth when he saw L. Other young members of Hernandez family also red at them unfriendlyly. Upon hearing this remark, Sophies and Savannahs faces darkened immediately. Savannah snorted and said, In this trial, its every man for himself. Whats the matter? Cant you handle it? Still trying to associate with my family? Sophies face also turned cold as she said, Savannah has be a disciple of the Hudpids Sect. By saying this, she wanted the people from the Hernandez family to think carefully before taking any action. Darian let out a heavy snort upon hearing this, his gaze coldly staring at L, before turning around with his men and leaving. The Hernandez familys backing was the Hudpids Sect, and since Savannah had be a disciple of the sect, the Hernandez family indeed didnt dare to easily provoke the Graham family. But given the chance, killing that person, Landon, to avenge Arlo was not a problem. After returning to the inns room, L called Sophie and Savannah to his own room. At this moment, his face carried a hint of seriousness as he informed Sophie and Savannah of the information he had learned from Hugo. Im not sure if Hugo was lying to me, but just to be safe, lets separate from each other! he said. Miss Graham, youve already decided to join the Hudpids Sect, so I think he wouldnt dare to harm you. Sophie, you should go with Miss Graham, which should ensure your safety. The Elder of the Wood familys intention is to suppress the talented descendants of the Graham family. He wouldnt specifically target you, said L in a deep voice. However, upon hearing this, Savannah directly denied it, saying, No! In that case, we must go with you even more. That way, we can take care of each other. You also said that the Elder of the Verdant Pine wouldnt dare to harm me! As she said this, she looked at L with beautiful eyes, a blush appearing on her pretty face. She bit her lip and said, If worsees to worst, you can hold on to me tightly. If he wants to kill you, hell have to kill me too. Erm L sweated a little, feeling the resolute attitude of Savannah, and couldnt help but smile wryly. Sophie also smiled and advised, Mr. Willis, lets go together! If we separate, theres no guarantee that Savannah will bepletely safe. No one can guarantee whether that reclusive Elder of the Wood family will go insane and attack Savannah. After all, the reclusive Wood family and Hudpids Sect are both reclusive forces, and they dont fear Hudpids Sect. Even if they kill a potential disciple of Hudpids Sect, would Hudpids Sect really turn against the reclusive Wood family because of that? Since youve already broken through to the Core Formation Realm, you can even fight opponents of a higher level. Maybe you can protect us when the timees. L heard this and couldnt refute for a moment, so he nodded and said, Alright then. Saying that, he suddenly remembered something, and his eyes brightened. In that case, lets not rush to leave. Ill make a phone call. Faced with the possible interception, L thought of a helper: Raphael. Raphael covered in bark seemed to have a very impressive background, and his follower seemed unfathomable. The man was also relying on L to treat his illness. If L died, it definitely wouldnt be what the man wanted. Now that someone wanted to intercept him, Raphael would be a ready-made helper, right? But it might take a few days for he to send someone to help him solve the problem. However, his life was important, and both he and Savannah could just stay in Hudpids Vige for a few days, even if it meant spending more money. Hudpids Vige was still within the influence of the Hudpids Sect, so the reclusive Elder of the Wood family wouldnt be able to take action here. But just as he took out his phone to contact Raphael, another call came in first. Seeing the iing call, L quickly answered. Honey? L shouted, feeling regretful that he hadnt informed Nora and Miranda as soon as he came out. Hearing him shout like this on the phone, a trace of mncholy shed across Savannahs face. In her mind, was that his wife on the other end of the call? L, you finally answered the phone. Something happened. When are youing back? In the phone, Mirandas voice carried a hint of anxiety and helplessness. Whats wrong? L held the phone, listening to Mirandas narration, and his face gradually changed, his expression changing constantly. Good! Alright! I understand! Ille back right away! Dont worry, the deadline is tonight, right? Ill definitely make it back before then! L said in a deep voice. Whats wrong? After he finished the call, Savannah saw that Ls expression wasnt quite right and asked with some concern.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Sophie also looked worried Its nothing. In that case, you two stay here. I have something urgent to attend to and must leave immediately! Ill have someone send experts to escort you. When the timees, you can leave with them! L arranged decisively. Next, he made a call to Raphael. In the call, he asked him to send at least a Golden Core Realm expert to escort himself. Raphael agreed without hesitation. This time, Savannah still wanted to go with L, but he firmly refused. Five minutester Buzz! Apanied by the roar of an engine, the off-road vehicle driven by Sophie and Savannah swiftly left Hudpids Vige. On the roof of a building next to the inn in Hudpids Vige, a figure stood there, coldly witnessing L getting into the car and leaving. Hmph! What good is it to get first ce in this personal trial? A talented person without a powerful background is just meant to be eliminated! The Elder of the Verdant Pines face showed a grim color, then turned into a residual image and quickly followed. He was an early Golden Core stage powerhouse, his speed had long surpassed the limits of an ordinary person, and catching up to the speeding off-road vehicle was effortless. Chapter 416 Why Should I Fear a Battle? L drove the off-road vehicle at high speed, traveling between the foothills. Although Miranda had said on the phone that if he couldnt make it back in time, Mason could just give up his power, L was taking a risk by leaving Hudpids Vige.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But better safe than sorry! L couldnt guarantee that after Mason announced joining the NC Organization at their underground meeting, they wouldnt turn against him or harm his father-inw. So, taking risks himself instead of those around him seemed like a better option. Perhaps L had always been an emotional creature who let feelings dominate over reason. This was evident from when he sold his kidney to save his daughter and even went as far as to provoke others into attacking him forpensation. The vehicle sped up and quickly arrived at the outskirts of Hudpids Mountains. It was still a rarely visited ce, but along the way, L encountered several waves of vehicles from other ns participating in the n Grand Competition. These people were also leaving Hudpids Vige today and returning to their respective ns or sects. However, at this moment, Ls pupils contracted, and his expression changed. He saw a figure dressed in a green robe appear in the middle of the road about a hundred meters ahead of his car. A powerful aura locked onto his vehicle. L inwardly sighed and thought that the expected trouble had indeed arrived. The information Hugo had revealed to him turned out to be true. Taking a deep breath, he slowed down the car and parked it by the side of the road. L knew that even if he drove his car at the person standing there without moving, it would be impossible to kill the Golden Core expert. After getting out of the car, he stood about twenty meters away from the person, looking coldly at the Elder of the Verdant Pine, a hidden elder of the Wood family. Are you here for me, sir? Ls starry eyes carried a hint of caution as he spoke in a deep voice. The Elder of the Verdant Pine looked at L, a sh of surprise crossing his eyes. He didnt expect L to stop the car himself ande down willingly. Moreover, he remained so calm in the face of him. However, this only further aroused his killing intent. He was already aware of L being a perfect Uppecia in the n Grand Competition. This guy had been restraining himself throughout thepetition and finally burst out with extraordinary strength. And now, he was disying such calmness. Such extraordinary talent and a resilient character, if not eliminated, would be a great threat in the future. Thats right! Im here for you, the Elder of the Verdant Pine said with a smiling expression. I heard that you are a genius with a perfect Uppecia, so I thought of giving you some advice and testing your strength. Upon hearing this, L arched his hand and said, Thank you, sir, but I dont think its necessary, right? I have some matters to attend to and need to rush back. Next time, I would like to seek guidance from you. The Elder of the Verdant Pine coldly snorted and said, Impudent! I kindly offer you some guidance, and you have the audacity to disregard it! Next time? Do you think I have nothing better to do than wait for you to seek guidance? Enough nonsense, prepare to defend yourself! I want to see if you truly deserve the first ce in the personal trial and if theres any trickery involved! As he spoke, a powerful aura surged from the Elder of the Verdant Pines body, apanied by a chilling killing intent that enveloped L. Upon hearing this, Ls facepletely darkened. Sir, are you trying to kill me? At this point, the Elder of the Verdant Pine no longer concealed his intentions, and a cold expression appeared on his face. So what if I am? he replied. If you want to me someone, me the fact that you were born into the Graham family! Even if youre a genius, without anyone to protect you, you wont be able to grow! he said with disdain. To snuff out a genius, it must be quite satisfying, isnt it? L retorted. You said you wanted to endure, so why didnt you endure until the end? It seems your character iscking! the Elder of the Verdant Pine sneered. Remember this for your next life, be submissive until youve fully grown! Tuck your tail between your legs! he added. Screech! Screech At this moment, apanied by the sound of brakes, several cars also stopped around them. It was evident that they had noticed the situation and wanted to see what was going on. Among the cars, it was none other than Nathaniel, along with Lightless and ck Star. Nathaniel, isnt that Landon? Lightless eximed in astonishment. Nathaniel nodded. That old man in the green robe seems to be the representative sent by the Wood family this time. It seems like he intends to harm Landon, doesnt it? What should we do then? Lightless asked. ck Star, sitting in the drivers seat, remained silent. Although he was the head of the NC Organizations headquarters in Kreanford, his status was the lowest, and he didnt dare to speak out of turn. Nathaniel replied with a touch of annoyance, What should we do? In previous n Grand Competitions, the representatives sent by the five hidden forces were all experts above the Golden Core realm. If they want to deal with Landon, what can we do? Of course, well just stay in the car and watch the show. Speaking of which, I dont have much of a rtionship with Landon, so why should I stick up for him? Yes, youre right, Lightless reluctantly nodded. Upon hearing this, ck Star also echoed a few words, indicating his approval and admiring the wisdom of Nathaniel. The three of them focused their gaze on the scene, thinking that if a Golden Core expert wanted to kill Landon, he would surely be finished. At this moment, the Elder of the Verdant Pine took step by step toward L, and the killing intent seemed to grow stronger. It seemed that he was truly enjoying the pleasure of snuffing out a genius, especially a genius from the Graham family. If you kneel down and beg me now, I might show mercy and only cripple your cultivation, sparing your life, the Elder of the Verdant Pine said with a sneering and cruel smile. L stared intently at him, his whole being reaching its peak state. In his eyes, there was only an increasingly intense fighting spirit. Old man, if you want to kill me, ask the de in my hand first! L dered. So what if youre a Golden Core expert? Why should I fear fighting you? he continued. As he spoke, he took out the cial River Dragon Sparrow de from his mustard seed bag. His momentum soared, and he was prepared to fight to the death. He wanted to see if he had the power to fight against a Golden Core expert. L had just broken through to the Core Formation Realm and had further upgraded and strengthened his Pulse of the Earth technique. Moreover, he wielded the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. He had never thought of sitting around waiting for death, let alone begging for mercy on his knees. Young man, I admire your courage! But without strength, its all just a joke! the Elder of the Verdant Pine said, revealing a mocking and cruel smile. Since you dont know how to appreciate favors, then Ill send you on your way. Hahaha The Elder of the Verdant Pineughed wickedly and stomped his foot, turning into an afterimage as he charged toward L. Boom! However, in the next instant, a muffled sound rang out, and the Elder of the Verdant Pine, who had just taken off, was sent flying. Wanted to kill him? Did you ask for my permission? Following that, a deep and somewhat deste voice resounded. Chapter 417 Mysterious Old Man L was originally prepared to fight desperately against the Elder of the Verdant Pine, a representative from the hidden Wood family. However, the Elder was sent flying out of nowhere. At that moment, a figure appeared on the path where the Elder of the Verdant Pine had charged. The figure looked sloppy and wore tattered clothes but emitted an unfathomable aura. This left L bewildered as he stared at the person. Wasnt this the crazy old man who had bumped him into the volcano in the Sacred Medicine Valley? However, the old man didnt disy any signs of madness now. Instead, he gave off an aura of reverence and mystery. The Elder of the Verdant Pine was pped by the old man and convulsed a few times before falling to the ground, lifeless. Blood stained the ground, creating a gruesome scene. If one didnt know, they would think he had been hit by a train. L watched this scene with his eyelids twitching in shock as he looked at the crazy old man. The members of several ancient martial families who happened to pass by in their cars couldnt help but inhale sharply as they witnessed the scene. Nathaniel, Lightless, and ck Star all wore expressions of extreme shock. Isnt that the crazy old man? How did he appear again? And he just helped Landon by pping the representative from the hidden Wood family? Nathaniels face twitched as he shouted in astonishment. He also knew this crazy old man. In the Sacred Medicine Valley, this guy had bumped L into the volcano. At first, others had thought the crazy old man was harming L, but what was the result? After L went down, he wasnt injured by the Otherworldly Beast. Not only that, he even broke through and obtained the divine medicine. And now, the crazy old man had timely intervened to help L kill the representative from the hidden Wood family who was blocking their way. That was a Golden Core expert! And he was killed with a single p? Hiss How terrifying was the strength of this crazy old man? And such a terrifying existence seemed to be protecting Landon? For a moment, Nathaniels mind was filled with various spections.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Landon was just a member of the Graham family. Was there someone in the Graham family capable of instantly killing a Golden Core expert? But no matter what, Nathaniel regarded L and the Graham family as existences that shouldnt be provoked. Nathaniel, what should we do now? asked Lightless with a serious expression. Leave! Lets leave quickly! Nathaniels gaze turned cold as he nced at the crazy old man and lowered his voice. It seemed like he feared that if L and the crazy old man saw them staying here to watch the show, they would cause trouble for them. Yes! ck Star, in a panic, started the car, stepped on the elerator, and tried to quickly distance themselves. However, the sudden movement startled Nathaniel and Lightless. ck Star, be more discreet! Nathaniel said impatiently. Fortunately, L and the crazy old man were engrossed in their conversation and didnt notice them, which relieved the three of them. The other ancient martial families and sects who had been watching the scene also quietly left. It seemed like they were afraid of getting into trouble. Killing a Golden Core expert in an instant, the situation was too damn dangerous! Sir, thank you very much! You At this moment, L arched his hand towards the crazy old man, expressing his gratitude. He looked at him and, for some reason, felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity deep inside him. He saw the crazy old man staring at him with profound and weathered eyes for a long time. The next moment, the old man waved his hand and said in a deep voice, Lets talk in the car. L nodded and hurriedly went to open the car door for the old man, inviting him to the passenger seat. After L got in the car himself, he couldnt help but carefully observe the old man. The old man had disheveled hair and emitted an unpleasant odor, even worse than a beggar. However, this old man, despite his appearance, had actually killed a Golden Core expert with a single p. Sir, who are you, and why did you help me? L couldnt help but ask cautiously. At this moment, the crazy old man seemed to be in a rtively normal state of mind, and his gaze at L seemed somewhatplicated. The next moment, instead of answering, he asked back, Where is your father? With those words, Ls face immediately darkened, and a sense of sorrow welled up within him. Seeing Ls reaction, the crazy old mans eyes suddenly shed with a cold light, and he asked anxiously, Brat, where is your father? What happened to your father? Ah? His body trembled slightly, as if fearing a certain answer. My dad L struggled to speak, but still asked, Who are you exactly? Whats your connection with my dad? Before he could determine who he was, he couldnt casually reveal the tragic news about his parents. However, at this moment, the crazy old mans whole demeanor changed once again. His emotions seemed to be more and more agitated, his body trembling more violently, and his gaze turning from profound to neurotic. Ah! Ah! Dont lock me up! Dont try to trap me Where is this? The crazy old man shouted like a madman, exuding an insane aura. Swish! The next moment, it seemed like he was extremely afraid of the rtively enclosed environment in the car. He broke through the car window and rushed out. While yelling and screaming, he quickly distanced himself. L saw this scene and was filled with deep suspicion and uncertainty. Is he going crazy again? He called out Sir a few times, but the old man didnt even turn his head, quickly disappearing from his sight. Sitting in the car, Ls expression changed several times, and he was filled with various doubts. Who is this terrifyingly powerful crazy old man? Why did he help me when he was in his right mind? The crazy old mans words to the Elder of the Verdant Pine before he made his move indicated that he came to protect me. And he even asked about my fathers whereabouts. Moreover, I inexplicably felt a sense of familiarity towards him. Could it be A certain spection emerged in Ls mind. However, could it really be that person? Ive never seen that person since I was young On the other side, Nathaniel and the others, who fled like they were running for their lives, finally breathed a sigh of relief after driving dozens of miles. ck Star, remember, our NC Organizations influence in Kreanford must not expand towards Ednd. Understand? Dont provoke Landon. Lightless reminded ck Star in the car. Yes! We should act discreetly! Nathaniel also solemnly advised. ck Star nodded, Yes, I got it! I wont provoke Landon, including the Graham family. As he said that, he recalled something and decided to call Thunderstormter. Chapter 418 Coercion While the car was parked for a break, ck Star called Thunderstorm. Thunderstorm, has anything happened while Ive been away? ck Star asked in a deep voice. At that moment, Thunderstorm was waiting for apromise message from Mason at the main entrance of the NC Organization in Kreanford. Receiving a call from ck Star at this time caught Thunderstorm off guard. He hesitated for a moment before replying, Nothing has happened, dont worry, Hall Master. Good, as long as everything is fine. By the way, our nned expansion into Ednd is canceled, do you understand? ck Stars tone shifted. Why? Thunderstorms voice turned serious, carrying a hint of doubt and dissatisfaction. Because theres a force in Ednd we cant afford to provoke! Just do as I say! ck Stars voice turned cold, feeling secretly annoyed at Thunderstorms questioning of his decision. Internally, Thunderstorm grunted and gritted his teeth. I understand, Hall Master. By the way, when will you be back? After some thought, ck Star replied, Earliest by midnight today, more likely the day after tomorrow. As an underground organization, the NC Organization, along with his and Lightless identities, including Nathaniel of the ck Moon Cult, were highly sensitive. Therefore, driving back to Kreanford would take at least a whole day, with potential stops for rest, meals, and amodation. After hanging up, ck Star couldnt shake an unsettling feeling. However, thinking it through, he dismissed the notion of any real issues. After all, Landon wasnt in Ednd, and Thunderstorm wouldnt provoke him either. As for the Graham family, they kept a low profile in Ednd and had little contact with the outside world, making any encounters unlikely. Darn it, maybe Im just overthinking it! Have I been spooked by Landon and that old man, making me paranoid? ck Star shook his head, speaking somewhat self-deprecatingly. Meanwhile, after finishing the call with ck Star, Thunderstorm let out a heavy, disdainful sigh. Thunderstorm, whats wrong? Was it the Hall Master who called? Cobra, clearly aligned with Thunderstorm in the NC Organization, asked with concern. Yes! ck Star actually said to cancel the original n to expand our influence into Ednd! Hmph! Thunderstorm snorted, his expression dark. I suspect someone has informed him about my move against Masons influence in Ednd. Is he worried that my sess might threaten his position as the Hall Master? Hearing this, Cobra frowned and inquired, What should we do then? Hmph! Well do what needs to be done, and we wont bother with him! Ill get things done first! Continue to pressure Mason! Damn it, hes trying to dy things until thest minute, isnt he? Ill prepare a little show for him and then send it to Mason! Thunderstorm said, sneering coldly. A momentter, inside the Gold Coast Club! Masons phone received a video. In the video, Emmanuel was tied to an iron chair and repeatedly beaten by a group of people. His face was covered with a cloth and someone was pouring water over it. Watching this scene, Mason was consumed with rage. Due to this incident, Miranda didnt go to thepany today; she stayed with Cara. Seeing Emmanuel being tortured, Cara burst into tears, deeply distressed. Mirandas face was filled with concern and anger reaching its peak. Mr. Lowe, hows it going? Hehe Arent you ready topromise yet? We at the NC Organization value our credibility, so rest assured, we promise not to kill your father before tonight. But, we might put on a little show for him. Im sure you wont mind, will you? Actually, what are you dying for? The end result will be the same, wont it? Do you have to wait until thest minute topromise? Let your father suffer a little more? Cobra called, sneering and speaking in a mocking tone. Alright! Alright! I agree to your terms! I agree to have my people join the NC Organization. Just dont touch my dad anymore, got it? Seeing his father being tortured, Masons state of mind finally crumbled, and he bellowed into the phone. Hearing him speak this way, Cara didnt say anything, just wiped away her tears, and Miranda didnt try to persuade him further. Hehehe, if only you had done this earlier. When should we hold the underground meeting? Tell me! Cobra scoffed, his tone tinged with smugness. Mason took a deep breath. Let me arrange it, as soon as possible, okay? I have to gather other people and, as per your request, inform Henry and other major and minor powers. Ill calcte and let you know the specific time. Rest assured, Ill do it as soon as possible. Before that, please dont torture my father anymore. After all, once I join you, Ill be your brother, wont I? Of course! Ill give you half an hour, and after that, you tell me! Cobra said, then hung up the phone. Mason, what should we do? Should we inform them now? Cara asked, wiping her tears. Mason thought for a moment, then looked at Miranda. Miranda, youve managed to contact my brother-inw, right? Ill give him a call first and see when he cane backText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this time, L was driving and had already arrived at the Vleah City Airport in Nading State. When he received the call from Mason, he was told about the situation back home. It was clear that Mason was at a loss. After hearing it all, Ls face turned extremely grim. His father-inw had fallen into the hands of the NC Organization and was being used as a hostage, and now they dared to inflict torture as well? Damn it! Mason, youre doing the right thing! Agree to their terms first, dont let your Dad suffer anymore! Im on a ne right now; I should be back in Kreanford in about three hours, L said in a deep voice. Then, after some thought, he instructed Mason, You should Okay! Alright, I understand, brother-inw Mason responded as he listened, then hung up and called Cobra back. Hows it going, Mr. Lowe? Have you arranged everything? Cobra inquired. Mason took a deep breath. When I hold this underground meeting, will the NC Organization send people over? Otherwise, how can I show loyalty to thin air in front of so many people? I dont know, will Hall Master Thunderstorme? Also, can you bring my dad over? Then, can you release him directly? Hearing this, Cobra hesitated and looked to Thunderstorm for consultation. The two questions Mason asked were not easy to answer. After a moment of contemtion, Thunderstorm said to Cobra, Give me the phone! Chapter 419 Heading to the Main Hall Mr. Lowe, this is Thunderstorm! I will personally bring my men over to ept your joining. But your father cannote with you, in case you try any tricks again. But dont worry, the headquarters is full of experts and will definitely be able to protect your fathers safety. After the underground meeting is over and you cooperate well, I promise to reunite you with your father! Thunderstorms tone was filled with pride and dominance. Mason took a deep breath at his words, Okay! I hope you keep your word! Naturally! When the timees, well be brothers ourselves. How could I break my promise to you? Hehe Thunderstormughed. He had thought it through carefully by bringing his men over to attend Masons underground meeting as a way of getting acquainted with various factions in Ednd beforehand. Even more so, he could intimidate Henry and other forces by doing so.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Leaving Emmanuel behind at headquarters also meant that he wasnt afraid of any tricks Mason might pull during the meeting that would harm him! Most importantly, he had already left headquarters himself; even if ck Star returned early and wanted to stop him from seeding in Edndter on, it would be toote for him now. Thinking about this made Thunderstorm feel slyly pleased with himself. He felt not only powerful but also intellectually superior beyond measure. As someone like him who possessed such talent C why should he settle for being just a deputy hall master? As Thunderstorm hung up the phone with Mason, his own phone rang immediately afterward. Upon ncing at the caller ID, a hint of disdain and scorn crossed his face. What is it, old hag? Thunderstorm asked gruffly. On the other end of the line was none other than Victoria. She chuckled cautiously and inquired, Has Mason finally caved in? I hear tonight is the deadline. Thunderstorm and his associates from the NC Organization, including Cobra, were hoping for Mason to yield. Meanwhile, Victoria and Romeo, were eagerly awaiting Masons surrender. Whether Mason gave in or not was crucial to their survival. Upon hearing Victorias question, Thunderstorm let out a coldugh. He has indeed caved in, old thing. It seems your little trick with his father was quite effective! I merely put on a little show for his father, and he immediately crumbled! It seems Mason is quite the dutiful son. At this, Victoria on the other end of the line couldnt help but reveal a touch of joy. Of course! Thats great news. Congrattions to you and the NC Organization. Thunderstorms tone wasced with sarcasm as he asked, It seems you should be congratting yourself for preserving your life. Oh, and Emmanuel is your son, right? I tortured him, didnt I? Did that not hurt you? Victoria detected the mocking undertones in Thunderstorms voice, and a flicker of humiliation and malice crossed her face. Still, she maintained a polite facade, feigning sincerity. Of course, Im a bit concerned, but being able to assist you in achieving such a significant goal is paramount, wouldnt you agree? In any case, the most important thing is that Im alive, and I owe that to the NC Organizations integrity, correct? Old hag, you dont need to butter me up! Rest assured, once Ive sessfully regained control of Masons forces, Ill spare you and the family. Thunderstorm snorted disdainfully and ended the call without further ado, choosing not to waste any more time on the old woman. On the other side! After hanging up the phone, Victoria took a deep breath, her eyes clouded with a hint of darkness. How could she not sense Thunderstorms disdain for her? This lifelong matriarch felt deeply humiliated and infuriated. When had she ever endured such shame and condescension? Nevertheless, shame was just shame; as long as she could preserve her life, it would suffice. Grandma, what happened? Did Masonpromise? Harlow asked at that moment. Romeo also looked expectantly, a touch of excitement in her eyes. Victoria smiled and nodded. How could he notpromise? Thunderstorm said that as long as Masons forces join the NC Organization, they wont hold past grudges against us! Upon hearing this, Romeo and his daughter revealed a burst of joy, exchanging congrattory gestures. At noon on the same day! Yuhdence City, 200 kilometers from Ednd, Kreanford. L, who had traveled by ne for three hours and then taken a taxi, stepped out of the car. Throughout the journey, he had kept in touch with Miranda and Mason. From Masons ount, he knew that the main stronghold of the NC Organization in Kreanford was in Yuhdence City, but the exact location was unknown. However, that was no challenge for L. In fact, his target wasnt the NC Organizations main stronghold, but his father-inw, Emmanuel. Thunderstorm had revealed over the phone that his father-inw was being held at the main stronghold. After getting out of the car, L found a shop selling funeral supplies, where he bought incense and a stack of yellow paper, then casually checked into a hotel. After inheriting the jade pendant, in addition to mastering the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique and the precious medical art of the Dragon Emperors Canon, the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique was not to be underestimated. It epassed various Mystical Sects and Yin-Yang Arts. Now, L intended to employ a technique called the Energy Tracking Technique. This technique had a range of up to 100 miles, and based on the karmic rtionship between him and his father-inw, along with thetters birth date and time, L could trace his exact location. Midday, 12:30 PM! On the outskirts of Yuhdence City, there stood a factory. It appeared to be a chemical nt, but in reality, it was an underground drug manufacturing facility and the main stronghold of the NC Organization in Kreanford. In a warehouse converted from a basement, Emmanuel was fixed to an iron chair, looking somewhat miserable. In the warehouse, several experts from the NC Organization sat smoking. These individuals were leaders in the organization, each possessing a strength level above Dark Force. This indicated that Thunderstorm was still quite concerned about Emmanuel, the hostage, fearing any unexpected mishaps. Outside the door, there were guards armed with guns. The NC Organization was not your typical underground force; they were a legitimate criminal group, and this ce was a drug manufacturing facility. Damn it, I havent had enough fun yet, and now Thunderstorm wont let me have any more! A bald man stubbed out his cigarette, his eyes carrying a hint of mockery and unfulfilled desire as he looked at Emmanuel. Chapter 420 So, Do You Like to Play? Mason has already given up, why bother ying? sneered the other bearded man as he toyed with a knife in his hand. Damn, this is boring just watching. He cant run anyway, scoffed the bald man. The other person rolled his eyes. Do we really need all of us to guard here? This is the main hall, who would dare toe and rescue him? Exactly! Im getting rusty waiting here! No, we need some entertainment! said the bearded man as he looked at Emmanuel with ill intentions once again. The bald man grinned mischievously. Lets continue ying then? As long as we dont y too rough, who knows when itll happen right? Hearing this, everyone chuckled. Emmanuel showed anger and fear while being tied up there. He probably wanted to curse them out but because his mouth was gagged with a cloth strip, he could only make muffled sounds. However, at that moment an icy voice suddenly rang out! Without warning! You guys want to y so badly? Ill y with you then. When did the basement door open without anyone noticing? A tall figure appeared at the entrance C L had arrived using his Energy Tracking Technique! Behind Ly several members of NC Organization who were guarding outside before they fell lifelessly on the ground. The bald and bearded men were shocked when they saw someone suddenly appear here. Who are you? asked the bald one in surprise. And the bearded man rushed straight towards Emmanuel, wanting to control the hostage. At this moment, the unexpected guest suddenly appeared, and his first reaction was to head towards Emmanuel. It must be said that the bearded mans reaction was extremely fast, his mind was incredibly sharp, and his movements were swift. However, in front of L, all of this seemed too slow! Bang! In the next instant, the bearded man only felt a blur in his vision, and his chest was struck as if by a heavy hammer. His body flew backwards. Afternding, his chest copsed in a horrifying manner, and his mouth spewed out visceral fragments and blood, like it was pouring out without cost!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The bald mens facespletely changed upon seeing this. However, before the thought of escape could fully form in their minds, they had already turned into corpses one after another. Nowadays, L was as easy as ughtering chickens and cows when it came to killing these low-level warriors. The next second, L quickly went over and released Emmanuel, looking at his father-inw, who now had a swollen face, with an angry and apologetic tone, Emmanuel, Imte! L! No, its notte! Emmanuel, youre okay, its not a big deal. Emmanuel looked at his son-inw with tears in his eyes, feeling both excited and incredibly relieved. Ten minutester Boom! Apanied by a deafening sound, the drug manufacturing nt turned into a sky full of mes. The sporadic residents living here, as well as other factory areas, felt the power of the explosion. The ss of many windows was shattered! In the NC Organizations headquarters in Kreanford, most of the members were either dead or injured, all killed by L with no survivors left. Those who hadnt died before were probably blown to the sky. Half an hourter, arge number of fire trucks, ambnces, police cars, and personnel from various departments were dispatched in Yuhdence City. Afterwards, various reports flooded in. It is reported that there has been an explosion at a chemical nt in the southern suburbs of our city! Based on the various remaining materials at the scene, this chemical nt was actually a drug production facility for a criminal organization. There were heavy casualties at the scene, possibly caused by improper operation by the drug producers! There are also spections that this is an act of revenge between rival forces After L treated his father-inw, he hurried back with him. Emmanuel himself wasnt actually seriously injured, so after being treated with Dragon Energy by L, he was in good condition. At this moment, L felt somewhat regretful that Thunderstorm and the others, including Cobra, had already left the headquarters to go to Ednd. Otherwise But the safety of his father-inw was important, and L couldnt wait. He gave his phone to Emmanuel and asked him to inform his mother-inw and Miranda and Mason that they were safe. After Emmanuel finished making separate video calls, he returned the phone to L and said, Its Mirandas. L took the phone and with a tone of relief, he said, Honey, everything is fine. Thankfully, I lived up to everyones expectations and saved your Dad. Ah! L Through the video call, the goddess CEOs eyes were slightly red, and she paused for a moment before saying, Thank you! Although these words may sound feeble, I really appreciate you saving my father. Clearly, Emmanuels recent incident had truly frightened Miranda. For the past couple of days, her nerves had been on edge. No need for thanks! L shrugged his shoulders. But in his heart, he secretly thought that there was still a barrier between Miranda and himself Beside them, Cara and Mason also approached. Cara wiped away her tears, then looked at her son-inw with satisfaction and fondness. L, I knew I could only rely on you. Brother-inw, how did you save my Dad? Mason asked from the side. Lets talk about itter. Anyway, I took care of the NC Organizations headquarters in Kreanford. L casually said, as if he was talking about something insignificant. However, it made Mason secretly shocked to hear. He took care of it? All by himself? Meanwhile, on the other side. A convoy was driving arrogantly on the way to Ednd. In one of the cars, Thunderstorm sat in the backseat, with Cobra driving. Thunderstorm leaned back in his seat, a satisfied expression on his face. As if this journey to Ednd was about to establish his rule. However, at this moment, his phone rang. Taking a nce, it was from one of his trusted subordinates. There were survivors from the main headquarters after all. Boss, somethings not right! Its really bad The person on the other end of the phone shouted in a panicked voice, filled with fear and urgency. Whats wrong? Did you die or something? Why are you screaming like a madman, did something bad happen? Thunderstorms eyelids twitched a few times as he angrily questioned. Theyre dead! Our brothers, theyre all dead! The main headquarters was attacked, it exploded! Emmanuel was saved by someone! Our brothers suffered heavy casualties! Now the media in Yuhdence is reporting on it. The subordinates voice trembled with a sob. As the words fell, Thunderstorms expression immediately changed. What did you say? Are you fucking kidding me? Chapter 421 Panic Upon hearing this news, Thunderstorm couldnt believe it! What the hell? The headquarters of the organization in Kreanford was raided? How was that even possible? Not to mention how well-hidden the headquarters was, even if they were discovered, it wouldnt be easy to raid them without mobilizing a lot of force. After all, there were many experts within the headquarters! There were dozens of Transmutation Force experts alone. Even small-time thugs carried guns because NC Organization was a real criminal group. Who could have raided the headquarters? Thunderstorm, its true! The news is out and our drugb exploded! I almost didnt make it out alive! Thunderstorms expression changedpletely upon hearing this. He angrily shouted at his subordinate on the phone, Really? The headquarters really got raided? Then why arent you dead? After venting his anger at his subordinate over the phone, Thunderstorm hung up and opened up a news website on his phone. When he saw Yuhdences headline news, he shuddered with rage. In the car, Cobra noticed his reaction and realized something was wrong. Thunderstorm, what happened? Cobra stuttered, feeling that something big was happening. Its over! The main headquarters is it really over? Damn it, who did it? Who the hell did it? Thunderstorms eyes flickered with a fierce light, emanating a terrifying aura as he roared. Hearing this, Cobras eyelids twitched violently, temporarily speechless. The next second, Thunderstorm made a phone call directly. After the other person answered, he gritted his teeth and asked, Mason, I curse your ancestors for eight generations! The subordinate just said that while the main headquarters was being attacked, Emmanuel was also saved by someone. So Thunderstorm already knew that Mason was definitely involved in this. On the other end of the phone, Mason held his phone, aware that he must have known what had happened. Recalling Thunderstorms arrogant and triumphant attitude earlier, and now hearing the desperate tone of his voice, Mason felt a sense of relief within himself. However, his tone carried a hint of resentment and confusion as he asked, Thunderstorm, what do you mean? Why are you cursing me for no reason? For no reason? Mason, dont pretend to be ignorant! Thunderstorm snarled. Thunderstorm, I really dont know what youre talking about. By the way, I have prepared for the underground assembly. When will youe to participate? I want to dere my allegiance to you in front of all the forces. Mason innocently said, as if he truly didnt know what had happened. You think Im going to participate in your damn assembly? Well see about that! Thunderstorm cursed angrily, full of rage, and then hung up the phone directly. On the other side, Mason shrugged his shoulders, muttered a curse under his breath, and shook his head with some unwillingness. It seemed that Thunderstorm was not going toe to Ednd, otherwise he would be trapped. His father had already been rescued by his brother-inw, so he had no more concerns. Even if Thunderstorm was a Grandmaster-level expert, he had his older sister and his little niece. With the Suppressing Talisman in his sisters hand, she could directly suppress the enemy. As for the other people around Thunderstorm, the skilled experts under hismand were not to be underestimated. After Thunderstorm hung up the phone, he immediately shouted at Cobra, Why the hell arent we turning the car around? Can we still go to Ednd? At this moment, Thunderstorm didnt dare to go to Ednd openly anymore. The attack on the main headquarters was definitely rted to Mason. It could be Masons doing, or it could be someone or a force rted to Mason. In any case, this force was extremely formidable. Thunderstorm, even though he considered himself a Grandmaster-level expert, didnt dare to act recklessly anymore. He knew that going to Ednd was definitely not an option now. However, he couldnt just swallow this anger. Just at that moment, Thunderstorms phone rang again, and he nced at it to see that it was Victoria calling. After Thunderstorm answered the call, he heard her ttering tone asking, How are you? Have you arrived in Ednd? If you need, my family can send someone to pick you up. Go to hell! You old bastard, just wait for your whole family to die! Thunderstorm cursed fiercely, his tone fierce and ferocious. Now that the main headquarters had been destroyed, Thunderstorm not only felt anger but also overwhelming unease and fear.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When ck Star was not around, he was the highest authority in Kreanford. With the main headquarters exploding, he would definitely face questioning from the NC headquarters, and he didnt know what kind of punishment awaited him. He dared to have some discontent towards ck Star, but when he thought of the terrifying power and methods of Lightless, Thunderstorm could only tremble with fear and unease. At this moment, Victorias phone call had truly hit a nerve. If it werent for the matter with the Lowe family, if it werent for Victorias advice to help him capture Mason and his father, things wouldnt havee to this point. How could the main headquarters be taken down by someone? So now, Thunderstorm harbored a strong desire to kill Victoria, Romeo, and even the entire Lowe family. Victoria was stunned by the scolding, looking at the disconnected phone, her face suddenly changed. She didnt expect that Thunderstorm, who had only mocked her a few moments ago, would suddenly want to annihte her whole family. What had happened? Mom, whats wrong? Romeo, standing beside her, saw Victorias expression and asked with uncertainty. Thunderstorm has turned against us! Damn it, is he really burning bridges? Is he going to attack us? Victoria said with a cold and panicked tone. Hearing this, Romeos face changed instantly. What? Wh whats going on? At that moment, Harlow beside them eximed in shock, holding her phone with a look of astonishment. Somethings happened! Grandma, Dad, somethings happened! There was an explosion at a drug manufacturing facility in Yuhdence. The reports say that it seems to be a major hideout of the NC Organization. Harlow looked at the news on her phone and eximed in a flustered manner. What? Hearing this, Romeos body jolted, and he snatched the phone away. After looking at it for a few moments, he handed it over to Victoria. After a moment, both of their faces showed profound shock and fear, as if they finally understood what had happened. It seems that its not Thunderstorm going back on his word, but the NC Organization is in trouble! Their headquarters exploded? Could it be Was it Masons doing? Romeo asked with a trembling voice. Chapter 422 Your Business is My Business At a time like this, if it wasnt Mason who did it, then who could it be? Victorias face was grim. Does Mason have that kind of ability? Romeo raised an eyebrow. Even if he doesnt, isnt there still L? Could this be rted to him? Harlows eyes flickered. In any case, lets focus on what we should do now, Victoria said anxiously. Judging by Thunderstorms reaction, theyre definitely going toe after us with everything theyve got! Romeo turned pale and trembled with fear. Harlow also looked worried and pale as if she expected Thunderstorm and the NC Organization toe charging at them any second now. Grandma, we cant handle this can we please ask Emmanuel for help? Harlow gritted her teeth in desperation. Upon hearing this suggestion, Victoria hesitated for a moment before pping Harlow across the face and scowling at her. What nonsense are you spouting? Ask Emmanuel for help? What were you thinking? Harlow covered her cheek as she spoke in a trembling voice. What else can we do? Just wait here until we die? Wait until the NC Organization kills us all? Dont forget that even though L is just a little gigolo he still has power! He was able to fight against the entire family alone before! Maybe he is our only hope. At this moment, Romeos expression changed several times, and he advised, Yes, Mom, maybe it was L who took down the NC Organizations hideout. Even if it wasnt him, if Mason sent people, it shows that Mason has the strength to contend with the NC Organization. In any case, our only hope now is to seek help from my eldest brothers family! Upon hearing this, Victorias body couldnt help but tremble, as if she had received a huge blow. Go and seek help from the eldest brothers family? Do I have to lower my face and beg them? Grandma, losing face is better than losing our lives! Harlow advised from the side. Yes, Mom, its useless for us to go. Only you going might make my brothers family consider our past rtionship. Romeo exchanged a nce with Harlow and said the same. Victorias expression changed, uncertain. But I just had Emmanuel captured by the NC Organization. Will it be effective to beg them? Victoria hesitated. However, she also knew in her heart that this might be the only way now. That night, at Emerald Green Estates!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After L brought his father-inw back, the family gathered together. In the living room, Emmanuel and Cara were ying with Nora, their eyes filled with the doting affection of grandparents towards their granddaughter. Initially, they might have held some rejection towards L, a second-marriage man with a child. They felt that L was not worthy of their daughter and couldnt possibly treat the child L brought with him well. However, now, they loved him all the same! The father-inw and mother-inw were extremely satisfied with L. They considered him more than just a half-son-inw, and Nora was like the apple of their eyes. Mason was also by their side, constantly amusing Nora and trying to make her happy. In the kitchen, L was busy preparing food. Since his parents disappeared when he was 18 years old, L learned to take care of himself. During his marriage with udia, he was a frequent visitor to the kitchen. Taking care of Nora by himself for such a long time, being both a father and a mother, cooking naturally became second nature to him. His culinary skills may not be exceptional, but he was adept at preparing a table of home-cooked dishes. At this moment, Miranda was also wearing an apron, assisting L in the kitchen. Since the incident with the goddess presidents dark cuisine, L dared not let her unleash her skills again. At this moment, Miranda was picking vegetables while pondering about something. L, how can someone be so selfish and heartless? To save her own life, she can even betray her own son and grandson? And such a person is actually my grandmother The voice of the goddess president was somewhat low, carrying a mix of pain, mockery, and sadness. L, who was cooking, paused for a moment and chuckled. Isnt human nature inherently like that? Hearing this, Miranda looked at L with beautiful eyes. Is that so? What about you? You were willing to sell your kidney for Nora, even risking your life. L smiled and replied, Dont think too much. Your father has alreadye back, everything is fine now. After his return, he also learned the specifics of what happened from Mason: it turned out that the expert from the Transmutation Force hired by Kayden was a member of the NC Organization. After Nora took him down, the NC Organization sent people to seek revenge. During that time, Romeo and his daughter used the opportunity of delivering gifts to nt explosives in Lowes Pharmaceuticals new factory, which was also orchestrated by the NC Organization. But instead, fate had it that they ended up returning the explosives to the NC Organization, and it ended up killing the tiger-like member of the organization. As a result, the NC Organization vented their anger on Romeo and his daughter, causing severe damage to the Lowe family and making enemies with the NC Organization. And Victoria, in order to save her own life, resorted to betraying her own child and grandchild to please the NC Organization. After learning about all this, L was filled with anger. Honestly, if it werent for Victoria and Romeo being blood rtives of his father-inw, L would have loved to tear them apart to relieve his hatred! Miranda looked at L withplex emotions. Deep down, the goddess president was deeply moved and realized that her dependence on this bastard and her fondness for him were growing stronger. However, this bastard had never exined the situation with those photos to her. He even acted as if he didnt care, behaving like a scumbag. Miranda sometimes felt an indescribable resentment and confusion in her heart. Its a good thing you came back in time this time, otherwise, who knows what would have happened! From what we know, the NC Organization acts extremely ruthlessly. Even if Masonpromises, who knows if they would really spare my father. L, Im only in the Dark Force realm now. Am I useless? It seems like I have to rely on you for everything! Actually, why do you do so much for me and my family? Were just in a contractual marriage, right? Upon hearing this, L frowned and looked into Mirandas eyes, seemingly filled with anger. The next second, he walked over and dominantly wrapped his arms around the goddess presidents waist. Do you know that it makes me angry when you say these things? A contractual marriage? As long as were not divorced, you are my wife, and I am your husband! Your matters are my matters, understand? Chapter 423 Let Them Come Miranda let out a cry and felt herself being enveloped in a broad embrace. The anxiety she had been feeling about the situation suddenly dissipated at this moment. She had intentionally said those words to provoke L, pretending that she wanted to break up with him and stimte him. But she didnt expect L to actually get angry and show an unprecedentedly domineering side. What are you doing? Let go of me! You scoundrel! Dont you have many other admirers? Go hug someone else! Miranda struggled hard for a few times but found it futile, then red at L with hatred. Upon hearing her words, L knew that she was still upset about those photos. Heh heh, arent you right here in front of me? At these words, Mirandas pretty face was covered with frosty anger as her beautiful eyes showed a hint of grievance and resentment. They even turned slightly red. L, you bastard! What do you take me for? Why? Were you deliberately acting like a jerk in front of me? Why? Since wevee this far today talking about this matter, then you must give me an answer. In fact, theres nothing between you and those women, right? L looked at the exquisite face before him which carried both expectation and resentment. He felt pity and guilt welling up inside him. But the next second he took a deep breath pretending not to care much as he shrugged his shoulders, Whats wrong with your head? Youre making no sense With that said, he turned around directly picking up his spoon again. Miranda stood there, biting her red lips as she gazed at L. She could sense that there were many things hidden in this mans heart, things he didnt want her to know. In that moment, it seemed like Miranda could delve into his innermost thoughts and find out the truth. After a while, the family gathered around the dining table, having dinner together. Daddy, hug! Little Nora, who hadnt seen her father for a few days, stuck to L during the meal, insisting on being held while eating. Emmanuel seemed particrly happy tonight, toasting L one cup after another. As they drank, they even started calling each other brothers, causing Cara, Miranda and Mason to roll their eyes incessantly. But as they continued to drink Bang! Emmanuel forcefully ced his wine ss on the table and sat there, suddenly bursting into tears. Why? Why would she treat me like this? Dont you all know that I am her son? Her biological sonThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mom, are you really my mother? Saying this, Emmanuel grabbed Ls hand, tears streaming down his face as he asked, L, do you think Im a failure in life? Even my own mother has no feelings for me! How how much am I despised? L looked at his father-inw and could feel his sadness and heartache. Cara, Miranda, and Mason also fell silent, their expressions grim. Although Emmanuel tried his best to appear cheerful, the feeling of being betrayed by his own mother was impossible to bear. In the end, it all came pouring out, fueled by the alcohol. Emmanuel, dont you still have us? L advised in a deep voice, feeling a pang of sorrow in his heart. Emmanuel, your mother is cold-hearted, it has nothing to do with you! Why cry? Its not worth it! Cara held her husbands hand and spoke. Miranda and Mason also offeredfort. But Emmanuel cried even harder, holding onto Caras hand, his tone filled with guilt and shame. Honey, Im sorry, Im sorry to Miranda and Mason too! And to make L risk his life for me alone! Im sorry, all of you! I swear, Ill never be foolish again What I did before, it was just blind filial piety Bang! Bang! Bang! The door of the Farnrene Mansion, Emmanuel and Caras residence, was knocked on. Victoria was apanied by her third son, Owen, her fourth son, George, Mirandas Aunt Jennifer, and several bodyguards. This olddy was both cunning and shrewd. She was also afraid that her eldest sons family would not show her respect after what she had just done. Mom, it seems like Emmanuels family isnt here either! Owen frowned. Previously, they had already been to Mirandas vi, but they hadnt found anything there either. Could they be at Ls house? Victoria said with a stern face. In the next moment, she looked at her youngest daughter, Jennifer, and said, Jennifer, call Miranda and ask where they are. Mirandas Aunt Jennifer nodded and said, Okay I will. On the other side, after venting his emotions, Emmanuel had already fallen asleep on the table, intoxicated by alcohol. Cara smiled bitterly and shook her head, beckoning to her children to help him inside. Just then, Mirandas phone rang, and after ncing at it, her expression suddenly became strange. Whats wrong? Who is it? Cara asked. Its Jennifer, Miranda said. Jennifer? Hmph, what does she want? Give me the phone, Ill take it, Cara said, raising an eyebrow and speaking in an unfriendly tone. At this point, she didnt have much fondness for the Lowe family. Although Mirandas Aunt Jennifer hadnt had any direct conflicts with her, she hadnt been of much help either. When they were kicked out of the Lowe family, no one hade to their defense, fearing to offend the olddy and choosing self-preservation. When L married their daughter, not a single one of them, as siblings, uncles, or aunts, had bothered to attend. Without waiting for any objections, Cara snatched the phone from her daughters hand and asked in an annoyed tone, Who is it? Its Jennifer. Howe you didnt even save my number? Jennifer asked with a smile. Im Cara! Jennifer, whats the matter? Cara asked indifferently. Oh, oh, its my sister-inw! Its nothing, I just heard that something happened to my brother before, so I thought Id ask. Is my brother okay now? Im really worried. Jennifer said with a concerned tone. Heh, its rare that his sister still remembers that she has an eldest brother. Rest assured, your brother is fine! Is there anything else? Cara said with a mocking tone. Sister-inw, we are all siblings born to the same mother, how could we forget each other? By the way, sister-inw, where are you and my brother now? Mom, my third brother, and fourth brother want toe and see my eldest brother. Jennifers tone changed as she asked. Upon hearing this, Caras face changed, and she snorted coldly. Victoria actually had the audacity to want toe and see her eldest son? Where did she get the courage from? Cara was furious and wanted to kick them out directly. But at this moment, L stopped her. Cara, let theme. Chapter 424 Putting Yourself in the Right Place Half an hourter, Victoria arrived at the A-1 vi in Emerald Green Estates with her third and fourth sons and daughter. Mason greeted them, but his expression remained neutral in front of his elders. Uncle Owen, Uncle George, Aunt Jennifer! Youre here! Mason nodded at the trio with a smile. However, when he looked at Victoria, he hesitated to say anything. His upbringing taught him to greet her no matter what. But even after all these years of calling her grandma, he couldnt bring himself to do it anymore.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Pleasee in, Mason gestured politely. Hmph! Mason, dont you recognize your grandma? Are you mute? Victorias face darkened as she scolded him for not greeting her properly. Mason felt a wave of disgust and resistance rising from within him as he looked at Victorias angry face. Do you still recognize me as your grandson? He asked calmly before turning around and walking inside without waiting for an answer from her. Owen and the others sighed and didnt know what to say to Mason. They could only advise the olddy not to stoop down to their level. Now they realized that they were here today to ask for help. When the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold. If the Lowe family were to be in trouble, Owen and the others would likely suffer as well. Therefore, everyone in the Lowe family, including Victoria and Romeo, was quite uneasy. Next, the group entered Ls mansion! This was their first timeing here. Looking at this mansion that could be considered the most luxurious in Ednd, Victoria and Owens expressions couldnt help but change. At this moment, they saw only L sitting in the living room, waiting. Emmanuel was too drunk to be aware of his surroundings and was escorted to the guest bedroom on the first floor to rest. As for Cara, Miranda, and Nora, they also went into the guest bedroom, choosing to avoid meeting them directly and leaving everything for L to handle. Cara did want to give Victoria a piece of her mind, but Miranda persuaded her to hold back. What was the point of arguing with someone as selfish and heartless as Victoria? Just let L handle it however he saw fit. After Victoria and her group entered, they saw L sitting on the sofa, and their faces became somewhat unnatural. Mason brought them in and sat directly next to L, taking a stance where L was in charge. Youre here? Feel free to have a seat, L said casually, looking at Victoria and Mirandas aunt and uncles. Hmph! Willis, who do you think you are, sitting here like a big shot? What happened to your manners? Victoria, seeing L sitting on the sofa without even standing up when they came in, immediately asked indignantly. Owen and the others faces flickered, but they remained silent. L coldly nced at Victoria when he heard her words. Mrs. Lowe, know your ce! If Im not mistaken, youvee to beg me, right? As someone who is being sought after, is there a problem with me sitting here? He pointed to the living room door. If you want to talk, sit down! Otherwise, get out! Victoria stood there in shock, her face filled with anger, and her body trembled slightly. She hadnt expected L to have such an attitude. He was being overbearing and disrespectful to her, an elder. You Victoria pointed at L, her face turning pale with anger. Taking a deep breath, she said, What about the others? Why is it only you here? Where is my eldest son? Where is my granddaughter? I want to talk to them! L, in a cold voice, replied, Right now, I am their representative! If you want to talk, I will talk to you on their behalf! Of course, you can choose not to talk and just leave! He looked at Victoria, a hint of mockery on his face. Mrs. Lowe, I truly did not expect that you would still have the audacity to ask for your eldest son. Your eldest son almost died because of you, so where is your dignity? With a loud thud, Victorias cane mmed heavily on the ground. L, you dare to be so disrespectful to me! No matter what, I am still Mirandas grandmother! L, with a sneer on his face, responded, It seems like you dont want to talk anymore! Please leave! Mason, show them out. Oh, by the way, check if this olddy damaged the floor tiles in my house. If theyre damaged, make herpensate. They cost tens of thousands He was about to get up and escort them out. It was truly ridiculous! This olddy seemed to have not realized the situation and was still acting arrogant even now. Mom! At this moment, Owen saw Ls attitude and urgently shouted at Victoria. George quickly stood up and came over, holding Ls shoulder to prevent him from getting up. L, dont leave! Lets talk properly. Dont argue with the elderly. My mom is just confused. Upon hearing this, Victoria sat there, her face twitching. George, what did you say? Who are you calling confused? Mom, thats enough! We came here today to ask for help. Dont you want to save your own life? Jennifer pulled Victorias arm, trying to persuade her helplessly. Owen also spoke from the side, Mom, do you want to drag the family down with you? Right now, only Emmanuels family and L can help us fight against the NC Organization! Victoria looked at her children, a strong sense of resentment and anger on her face. As someone who had been overbearing in the Lowe family her whole life, she couldnt bear Ls attitude, as if he had given her a great humiliation. In her eyes, L was still just a son-inw of the Lowe family! However, upon hearing the persuasion of her children, coupled with Ls indifferent attitude, she finally realized her situation. At this moment, Victoria nced at Mason again. But all she saw was her grandson sitting there, ignoring her, with no intention of interfering with Ls decision-making. L Victoria took a deep breath and sat down, bearing the humiliation. Today, the reason she had brought Mirandas two uncles and Aunt Jennifer was to appeal to their sense of family. How could she not know what she had done wrong before? She was afraid that if she came here, Emmanuels family wouldnt forgive her or show her respect. By bringing her other three children, she hoped that Emmanuel and Miranda would help out for the sake of Owen and the others. Maybe they could help without any conditions, purely out of family affection. One had to admit that even at this point, this old woman was still ying this kind of wishful thinking. However, after arriving here, she found that besides L, there was only Mason, who clearly sided with L. Emmanuel and Miranda were nowhere to be seen. This immediately shattered her n of using family ties, and she knew she had to sit down and negotiate with L. Chapter 425 Put Away Your Calculations In this world, some people are just so ridiculous and hateful! They are cold-hearted and selfish, seeing family only as a means to an end, but still want to use it to control and manipte others. But now, Victoria can only face L. Her n of using family ties as leverage had fallen through. At this point in time, this son-inw wouldnt talk about any familial obligations!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. L looked at Victorias unwilling yet helpless expression and chuckled, Have you put yourself in your proper ce? So tell me then, what do you want? Victoria had a grim look on her face as she said, I hope that you can help the Lowe family once for the sake of your father-inw and Mirandas faces! The NC Organization has threatened to wipe out the Lowe family. As a son-inw of the Lowe family, you wont just stand by idly, will you? Hearing these words made L sneer, What does it have anything to do with me if the Lowe family is wiped out? What does it have anything to do with my father-inw or my wife? If I remember correctly, they were all kicked out by you from the family, right? As a son-inw of the Lowes, I dont even know where I stand! You Victorias voice trailed off as she spoke coldly, Emmanuel, Miranda and Mason are all part of the Lowes no matter what happens; their blood runs through them connecting them back to our lineage! And besides that I can take back my previous decision and let your whole family return. As soon as those words left her mouth, Lughed mockingly while looking down upon her. Now youe begging us and want us to go back and sacrifice ourselves for the family? Mrs. Lowe, why is everything always about you? Victorias face turned red instantly, humiliated by Ls remarks. What do you want? she asked, gripping her cane tightly. At this moment, Owen smiled and advised L, L, Emmanuel, Miranda, and Mason are all sentimental people! Are you really going to let the Lowe family be destroyed? Are you going to let our loved ones be harmed by the NC Organization? Yeah! If you make them stay away, its because you know they still care about the Lowe family, right? Once the Lowe family is truly destroyed, your father-inw, mother-inw, and Miranda will definitely me you! Mason, say something! George and Jennifer chimed in. Mason nced at L but remained silent, sitting there with his mouth shut. Mason knew that the only decision-maker present today was his brother-inw, representing their whole family. Heh, you call yourselves family? Where were you all when my father-inw and his family were kicked out of the family? Where were you all when my wife was forced to marry Isa? And on the day of my wedding with Miranda, where were you all? L asked each question with a firm and resounding voice. The next second, he sneered and said expressionlessly, So, lets talk business when ites to business. Dont try to bring emotions into it. At this moment, Cara, who was hiding in the guest room, listening through the crack in the door, clenched her fist upon hearing Ls words. Good! Well said! Cara felt that L had spoken her mind. At this moment, L changed his tone and looked at Victoria, saying, Mrs. Lowe, if you want me to spare your life and even save the Lowe family, its not impossible! But I have one condition. What do you want? Victoria asked through gritted teeth. Its simple. Give the position of the head of the Lowe family to my father-inw, Emmanuel! Youre old, narrow-minded, short-sighted, and outdated. You only care about holding onto your power and dont seek any development. Its time for you to step down and make way! L said bluntly. Upon hearing Ls evaluation, Victorias face turned dark, trembling with anger. But Owen and the others nced at their mother, their expressions somewhat subtle. Victoria had been domineering in the family for a lifetime, but werent they also suffering? Unfortunately, Victoria controlled the majority of the shares in all of the Lowe familys industries. As long as she didnt voluntarily relinquish her power, everyone had to act ording to her wishes. At this moment, Victorias eyes flickered. Suppressing her anger, she quickly weighed her thoughts. After a moment of consideration, she nodded and said, Fine, I agree! Whats the harm in giving up the position of the head of the Lowe family for the sake of the entire family? I will convene a family meeting as soon as possible and announce Emmanuel as the new head of the family in front of everyone. Is that enough? She asked, each word filled with reluctance and a sense of resignation. However, Ls face was filled with mockery as he shook his head and said, No, its not enough! What I want is not just an empty title of the head of the family, but real power! Mrs. Lowe, dont pretend to be so noble and act like its for the sake of the entire Lowe family. Youre only doing it to save yourself! Drop your twisted thoughts; dont think you can fool me! In simple terms, transfer all the shares of the Lowe familys industries in your possession to my father-inw. Then, I will spare your life and help you and the Lowe family deal with the NC Organization troubles. Make it clear, all the shares in your hands! Ls tone was dominant and authoritative, leaving no room for doubt. As his words fell, Victorias expressionpletely changed. L guessed right; this old woman was still ying games. Announcing Emmanuel as the new head of the family in public? Hah, what good would that do? As long as Victoria held the majority of the shares in the Lowe familys industries, she would still have the real power and be the one who truly controlled the family. Emmanuel would only be a nominal puppet. L, dont push it too far! Victoria angrily retorted, as if her limits had been touched. Sorry, Im not interested in the Lowe familys industries. Im only helping my father-inw get what he deserves. You can refuse, but be prepared to die! L said expressionlessly. You Upon hearing this, Victorias anger seemed to dissipate, as if her boundaries had been vited. Undoubtedly, she was afraid of death. Ls strong attitude left her unsure how to respond. The next second, Victoria turned to Mason and said, Mason, is this what you all want? L says it nicely, that he wants your dad to be the head of the family and control the Lowe familys industries. But I can clearly see that he wants to take over the Lowe family! Are you willing to be his puppet? Upon hearing this, Mason looked at his grandmother and sneered, At least my brother-inw wont betray us! Chapter 426 So, You Need to Hurry Up Upon hearing Masons words, Victorias face turned red with anger. It was as if she had been pped by her own grandson. She knew that Mason was mocking her. The next second, Victoria shouted in frustration, Mason, are you taking the side of an outsider now? Emmanuel! Miranda! I know youre hiding and listening! Are you going to let this guy take charge? But before she could finish her sentence, Mason remained expressionless and said again, At least my brother-inw wont betray us! You You are wrong! Youre all wrong Victoria pointed at Mason and red at L while pounding on her chest. Mom, please agree to it! Your life is more important than anything else! Yes Mom, transfer your shares to my brother instead of letting them fall into someone elses hands. For the sake of your health and for the entire family, give up control Owen and his siblings also tried to persuade their mother. Victoria looked at her three children who came with her today in disbelief while trembling with anger and resentment. After a while passed by without anyone speaking up again, she finally nced over at L who had a cold expression on his face; it seemed like she had given uppletely. Fine! Fine! Youre taking advantage of me when Im down! But let me ask you this: are you sure you can handle NC Organization? L nodded confidently, Of course I can handle them; right now there is no other choice but to trust me. Did you really take down the headquarters of NC Organization in Yuhdence? Victoria asked once again as if wanting confirmation about Ls strength. If not me, then who? My father-inw was locked up there; no one else would have saved him, L replied sarcastically. After hearing this response from him once more time, Victoria reluctantly agreed, All right then, I promise that I will transfer my shares to Mirandas father. So when will you help solve our problem with NC Organization? L calmly responded, As soon as weplete the share transfer process. Victoria took a deep breath before standing up resignedly. I hope that what you say is true, she said before leaving along with everyone else present. Only Cara and Miranda emerged from their guest room after they were gone. Good job! Cara eximed with a satisfied smile, pping L on the back. L chuckled and looked at Miranda. You dont think I was too harsh, do you? Miranda shook her head, knowing that L was considering her feelings. For some reason, it made her feel sweet inside C like she was cared for all the time. This jerk actually cared about how she felt but why wouldnt he exin those photos to her? The thought crossed Mirandas mind again. Whats so harsh about it? If I were there just now, not only would I make the olddy hand over her shares but also make her kneel down and beg us! L, well done! Cara waved a hand in approval while Miranda smiled. You did the right thing. If anyone is to me here its my grandmother for being heartless and even despicable! Hearing his wife speak of Victoria as despicable showed just how much of an impact this had on their family. To save herself from trouble, Victoria had sold out both her grandson and son to NC Organization which could only be described as despicable at best! For L to act like this, how could Miranda feel dissatisfied in her heart? She still remembered the time when Romeos family tried to kill Victoria, and it was L who saved her life and exposed Romeos family. At that time, their familys demand was simply for Victoria to agree to their return to the family and regain the shares of the Lowe family that rightfully belonged to their parents. However, what was the result? After Victoria learned the method to save her life from Ls mouth, she directly turned her back on them and betrayed them. At that time, their whole family felt so disappointed and resentful. Even their mother was driven to tears. Today, they finally had the opportunity to let out their anger! Yes, brother-inw, I think youre doing the right thing! We cant be soft-hearted towards my grandmother! Mason returned after seeing off Victoria and the others and expressed his hatred. At this moment, Cara thought of something and suddenly changed her tone, By the way, L, can the olddy, with her style, easily transfer the shares? After what Victoria did to her husband and son, Cara had lost all faith in her mother-inws character and credibility. L narrowed his eyes and said, Now, its not up to her anymore!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Cara snorted coldly and nodded. But in the next second, she looked towards the guest bedroom and made a dissatisfied expression, as if she hated that her husband was incapable andcked determination. Why not let the olddy transfer the shares directly to you or Miranda? That night,te at night! Southern suburbs in Yuhdence! The drug manufacturing facility, which was the main hall of the NC Organization in Kreanford, was still emitting wisps of ck smoke, but the mes had been extinguished. A stretched Bentley parked on a muddy road from a distance! Inside the car, ck Star had a gloomy expression as he looked in that direction, clenching his fists tightly. Beside him was Thunderstorm, sweating profusely and trembling. Of course, Thunderstorm wasnt trembling because of ck Star, but because apart from ck Star, Lightless was also present on this trip. Such a big incident had happened, which warranted the personal presence of the organizations leader. An hourter, at another branch of the NC Organization in Yuhdence. Bang! With a muffled sound, Thunderstorms majestic figure was kicked out heavily by Lightless, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Immediately, Thunderstorm quickly got up, lowered his head, and knelt on the ground. At this moment, ck Star Hall Master stood beside the President, looking at him coldly and mocking, Thunderstorm, dont think I dont know. You took advantage of my absence and wanted to show off in front of the President, trying to snatch the position of the Hall Master from me, right? But you ended up shooting yourself in the foot! President, Im ipetent! Please punish me, President, Thunderstorm nced at ck Star, a hint of resentment shing deep in his eyes, then pleaded fearfully to Lightless. Lightless stood there with a gloomy face, saying, Youre not just ipetent, youre foolish! For the sake of a small territory like Ednd, you actually thought it was worth leaving the main hall unattended and making it vulnerable to infiltration? You deserve to die! I deserve to die! I deserve to die! Please give me another chance, President. I will definitely make amends and eliminate everyone involved in this matter, seeking revenge for our brothers and bringing justice to the organization! Thunderstorm knelt there, repeatedly kowtowing and begging. Chapter 427 Sleepless Night Thunderstorm knelt on the ground, begging for mercy and making a solemn vow like he was signing a military order. Lightless snorted coldly, his face darkening. Meanwhile, ck Star looked at Thunderstorm with disdain and mockery. Kill everyone involved in this matter? Can you do it? Do you have what it takes? Hearing this, Thunderstorm knelt there with flickering eyes before showing a look of willingness to die for the organization to Lightless. I will fight to revenge for our organization! he said passionately. In fact, he knew that he probably couldnt handle it alone. The person who could take down Yuhdences headquarters was likely stronger than him and had more than just Grandmaster-level skills! There were even two Transmutation Force experts in their headquarters that Thunderstorm knew he couldnt handle by himself. That was why he didnt dare act recklessly and continued on to Ednd. Lightless waved his hand coldly. Ill personally take care of this matter. Hearing this, Thunderstorm showed excitement on his face as he eximed loudly, Yes! President, your strength is unparalleled! I am willing to follow you until death! Lightless gave him a cold nce before turning to ask ck Star, How is our investigation going? We need to be cautious while working in Ednd. ck Star nodded sharply and replied, Weve already investigated thoroughly. The main suspect behind this tragedy should be L C someone who has strong abilities and has killed Grandmaster-level experts before C Masons brother-inw who was previously captured by Thunderstorm. At the same time, He continued, his wife and daughter have also killed one of our Transmutation Force subordinates before. Their rtionship with the Lowe family is quiteplicated; they were even kicked out once. Upon hearing all these details, Lightless showed signs of suspicion mixed with caution on his face. L? Landon are these two rted somehow? ck Star shook his head while smiling, Rest assured President, L has nothing much rted with Graham family. In fact they had some conflicts over buying medicine issues too. Lter reached a secret agreement with the Graham family for the sale of elixirs. Although the NC Organization was powerful, their ability to investigate was limited in a short period of time. They only discovered the conflict that urred between L and the Graham family over the recipe for the Nourishing Essence Pill. In addition, the incident where they sent someone to avenge Wild Wolf in Ednd, ck Star, as the head of the Kreanford branch, did not personally intervene in such a minor matter, so he had no idea what L looked like. It was only today, in a hurry, that they learned about L, but the subordinates only provided information and did not give ck Star any photos or videos. ck Star could not possibly connect L with Landon. In his view, Landon left the Hudpids Sect with them, and he and Lightless received the news on the way back, so they rushed back. But under normal circumstances, Landon was probably still on the road, right? The incident at the main hall entrance in Yuhdence happened at noon, and it was impossible for it to be connected to Landon in any way. ck Star didnt even consider this possibility. Hearing this, Lightless face rxed. Thats good, he said. ck Star continued, As for the Lowe family, they are not worth mentioning either. They have no connection to the Graham family. President, you can rest assured. Good! Lets first eliminate the Lowe family, then go and kill L, destroy Masons influence, avenge our fallen brothers, and pay tribute to the lost branch. Lightless nodded, a murderous intent emanating from him. With that, ck Star and Thunderstorm showed excitement. The Presidents strength far surpassed the Grandmaster Realm and had reached the terrifying peak of theter stages of Uppecia. In this world, the President was absolutely invincible. With the President leading the way, they would undoubtedly be able to seek revenge and settle their grievances. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ls vi in Emerald Green Estates. Although Mason had left, Cara and Emmanuel stayed here for the night. L and Miranda, in front of Cara and Emmanuel, always behaved lovingly towards each other. Especially with so much going on today, they didnt want Cara and Emmanuel to worry about their rtionship issues. So that night, under Caras supervision, Miranda and L entered a bedroom. On the bed, L and Miranday there, fortunately with Nora between them, avoiding some awkwardness. At this moment, Nora was lying on her fathers arm, both of her little hands were holding onto him as she slept soundly. L and Miranda were lying on their respective sides, still wearing clothes and unable to fall asleep. Are you asleep? At this time, the cool voice of the goddess CEO sounded, lowering the volume. L cleared his throat softly and said, Almost. Why arent you asleep yet? Miranda snorted lightly, If youre not asleep, I dont dare to sleep! Upon hearing this, L chuckled and asked, Why, afraid I might do something bad while youre asleep? Hearing this, a blush appeared on Mirandas pretty face, but luckily L was lying with his face up and probably couldnt see it. Lying in bed with this jerk, her heart was filled with mixed feelings. She had thought that she would be resistant, but in the end, she discovered that she wasnt. There was only a slight nervousness, a sense of insecurity, and even a little anticipation? Ugh! Absolutely not. Miranda secretly scolded herself. Will you? Miranda heard L ask this, turned her pretty face towards him, and retorted, Um hard to say L smiled and said, Tsk As soon as the words came out, he was met with a disdainful look from the goddess CEO. Seeing this, L was instantly speechless, feeling as if his dignity as a man had been challenged? Just as he was about to deliberately reveal a lecherous look and scare her, Nora in his arms suddenly moved. Mmm Pfft The little girl first made a sound of difort, then suddenly sprayed a mouthful of warm liquid out of her mouth. Immediately after, her small body started convulsing! Ls face changed dramatically, and Miranda also sensed something was wrong and quickly turned on the bedsidemp. At this moment, Nora had her eyes tightly shut, her little face filled with an expression of pain. Blood kept flowing from her mouth and nose, looking extremely terrifying! Seeing her daughter like this, Ls heart felt like it was being cut with a knife, and tears welled up in his eyes. Nora! Miranda was also frightened, her pretty face showing deep concern and panic, as she quickly picked up the child. Whats wrong with Nora? Nora L, call for emergency help! Take her to the hospital! She shouted in rm and then urgently called out to L. However, L shook his head with an ugly expression. No need to call, going to the hospital wont help Chapter 428 Nora Falls Ill Again Miranda froze in ce when she heard these words, looking at Nora bleeding continuously in her arms, feeling heartbroken to the point of being unable to breathe. Yes! Ls medical skills were so brilliant that it was better for him to treat Nora than to go to the hospital. Yes! Your medical skills are so good, you can cure it. Whats wrong with Nora? You need to find a solution quickly Mirandas voice was choked with sobs. Its useless, I cant cure it either! Ls eyes were red, his fists clenched tightly, and his starry gaze was filled with sadness, helplessness, and worry. He knew that the curse inside Nora had struck again! Even he was powerless to do anything about it Why? Whats wrong with Nora? L, you need toe up with a solution quickly. Miranda was so anxious that tears streamed down her face as she shouted at L. Upon seeing Noras nose and mouth bleeding, she disregarded everything else and continuously wiped it with her hands. However, at this moment, Nora may have felt something near her mouth and suddenly opened her small mouth to bite it. Due to the extreme pain, Nora bit down very hard! Miranda only felt a sharp paining from her hand, causing her face to turn pale with the agony. However, when Nora bit her own hand and her expression seemed to ease a bit, she immediately gritted her teeth and endured it without any intention of pushing the child away. L was deeply moved when he saw this scene. Miranda was willing to sacrifice so much for Nora! Noras biological mother couldnt possibly do this, right? No! There was simply noparison! udia was not even one-tenth as temperamental as Miranda. Honey, give me the child. L was heartbroken at this moment. He felt the pain not only for his daughter but also for his wife. Its okay, Nora is feeling better. Miranda shook her head, although her pretty face twitched in pain, she still shook her head and smiled. Seeing Nora biting her own hand and bing much calmer, aforting look appeared in the goddess CEOs eyes. Give her to me. I can make her feel a little morefortable. L had no choice but to deceive her like this and pressed a certain acupoint on Noras body, causing the little one to release her mouth. Hearing this, Miranda handed the child over to L. Without hesitation, L also put his hand into the childs mouth and tried to rx his muscles to avoid being bitten by Noras teeth. He held his daughter tightly, watching her bleeding from her mouth and nose, feeling like his heart was being cut. Nora, why do you have such a miserable fate? Before the age of seven, she had to endure this torment periodically. And after the age of seven, if he couldnt fight against the ancient Willis family and ask the head of the Willis family to lift the curse on her, the childs life woulde to an end. L held Nora tightly, as if he could lose her at any moment. He even felt a trace of regret in his heart. Why? Why did he bring this little one to suffer in this world? Daddy DaddyN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mommy Miranda Im in so much pain! It feels like my whole body is being stabbed with ice shards It hurts so much At this moment, Noras mouth released Ls hand, and she murmured. It seemed like she was in a semi-conscious state, but she still had some awareness. Seeing this, Ls heart sank, as if it had reached the bottom of a valley. Thest time she had an episode, the little onepletely lost consciousness. During that time, her body was in pain, but after waking up, Nora didnt remember anything and just said she had a nightmare. There was no semi-consciousness or even talking during the episodes. But this time, Nora actually spoke? This made L feel a sense of ominousness. Could it be that Nora was consciously feeling the pain this time? If that was the case, wouldnt it be even worse? For a moment, Ls heart was in chaos, and he wished he could bear this pain for Nora, even if it was multiplied a thousand times on himself, he would endure it without hesitation. Why? Damn heavens, damn ancient Willis family, why do they let my baby suffer such torment? Ah Ls eyes turned red, and he roared with anger in his heart. At the same time, Miranda, who was beside him, looked at this scene. Apart from extreme worry and heartache, she also had various spections and doubts in her heart. Nora, what is happening to you? When Miranda first met L, she knew that Nora had leukemia. Butter, wasnt she cured by L? Now, it seemed that it was not a simple rpse of leukemia. And L himself said he was powerless, and taking her to the hospital would be useless. This deepened Mirandas suspicions, and she felt that Noras condition was bing more and more strange and unusual, far from being amon illness. For a moment, she looked at the man who held his daughter tightly, feeling an intense heartache deep within her. At the same time, she realized that this man seemed to be hiding many things from her. But Miranda had an intuition that the reason why he didnt exin to her and even created a rift between them was because of Noras illness. And on this night, there were people who couldnt sleep! The Lowe Residence! Owen, George, and Jennifer had just left. After they returned, they persuaded andforted Victoria once again. They advised Victoria not to act impulsively anymore and to transfer the shares to her eldest son obediently. After they left, Victoria sat there with a gloomy expression, and her whole person seemed to have suddenly aged a lot. Her slightly murky eyes still held a strong sense of unwillingness and anger. Surrendering to the NC Organization, and even putting on a forced smile, Victoria seemed to have no burden in her heart. But thinking about this time, bowing down to the Emmanuel family, to L, how could she feel good? Mom, just ept it for now, your life is more important! Since L has the ability to solve this trouble, lets transfer the shares out. Youre already old enough to enjoy your remaining years. After Owen and the others left, the only ones left were Romeo and his daughter, Harlow. At this moment, Romeo sighed and persuaded. Yes, Grandma! Actually, the money youve saved over the years is enough for you to spend several lifetimes, right? Whats more important than life is not the shares. Let it go. Lets handle the procedures tomorrow and let L resolve the trouble as soon as possible, so that we can avoid more troubles and live in fear all day long! Harlow also chimed in. Chapter 429 The Situation Will Worsen Now, everyone in the Lowe family was hoping that Victoria willpromise and quickly resolve the trouble with the NC Organization. The instigators of this trouble, Romeo and his daughter, were particrly guilty! As she listened to their words, Victorias face grew even darker. She felt a sense of despair as if everyone was pushing her towards a wall. Normally she wouldnt have noticed it but when something happened she realized that her children and descendants seemed to be hoping for her downfall? Are you sure L can really solve the problem with NC Organization? Victoria asked coldly. Romeo and Harlow hesitated in their tone and worried expressions appeared on their faces when they heard this question. Is L really capable of solving this problem? Romeo wasnt too confident. He should be able to Harlow said uneasily. Mom, what should we do? Your concerns are valid because if L cant solve it then your shares will take a hit. Romeo tried to persuade her again. He didnt care about losing his own shares anyway; he would rather see them go down the drain than let an olddy suffer from it all alone. However, after a few moments of contemtion, Victorias eyes flickered with cunning as she nodded, Youre right! Lets give him a chance! Ill take care of it as soon as possible; Ill go tomorrow. Romeo and Harlow breathed sighs of relief upon hearing this decision from Victoria; they looked pleased with themselves thinking that finally she had seen reason! Little did they know that Victoria still had some tricks up her sleeve C she was not just any olddy but someone who could outsmart anyone else! Victoria suddenly thought about the essence of this matter C why was she being threatened by NC Organization? Initially there wasnt any conflict between herself and NC Organization so why were they targeting her now? The reason NC wanted to harm her was ultimately because she was the person in charge of the Lowe family. So, if she quickly transferred the shares to her eldest son and passed on the position of family head to him, what reason would NC Organization have to target her? When the time came, as long as she left Ednd, NC Organization wouldnt bother a powerless olddy, right? If they wanted to destroy the Lowe family, they should find the current head of the Lowe family. Thinking this, Victorias eyes flickered with a vicious and cunning color, deciding to handle the share transfer as soon as possible the next day. At the same time, she would directly convene a family meeting and announce that Emmanuel was the head of the Lowe family. She sneered inwardly: L, oh L, you have schemed to snatch the Lowe family from me for your father-inw, but whats the use? If you can truly solve the trouble with NC Organization, then I will ept it! If not hehe, that will bring trouble to your father-inw and yourself. You will be my scapegoats! The next morning! Nora opened her eyes At this moment, the blood on the little ones body and face had already been cleaned by L and Miranda. This episodested nearly two hours, almost twice as long as thest time she had an episode at the Ward Residence. This increasingly worried L and made him heartbroken to the point of going crazy. After Noras episode ended this night, she fell into a deep sleep, but L and Miranda had stayed awake all night, constantly monitoring the little ones condition. Daddy Mommy After waking up, Noras first sight was her parents, and she immediately showed a pure and happy smile. This smile, seen by L and Miranda, moved and pained them at the same time. Sweetheart, how did you sleep? L gently touched Noras head, seemingly casual, and asked tentatively.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hearing this, Nora shook her head, Daddy, I had another nightmare! I dreamed that I fell into a big icy hole with sharp ice spikes inside. Those spikes pierced me all over. It hurt so much! As Nora spoke, a look of fear and lingering panic appeared on her little face. Ls heart skipped a beat, and a sense of worry and heaviness shed deep in his eyes. Damn it! Nora indeed had some awareness of pain, but this kind of consciousness only manifested in her dreams. Remember,st time she only said she was scared when she fell into an abyss, she didnt mention feeling pain. This gave L a foreboding feeling! Compared to the first episode, this time not only did the duration increase, but Nora also had a sense of pain. So, with each episode, would the duration be longer, and would his daughters consciousness be clearer? Could it be that one day, Nora will have to endure that terrible torment with full awareness? Thinking of this, it felt like Ls heart was bleeding. Ancient Willis family, why are you so cruel, so insane? Not only do you want my daughter to die before she turns seven, but you also want to torture her before she dies! Damn it! Damn it! Deep in the depths of Ls heart surged an overwhelming hatred, along with a strong sense of malice and murderous intent. However, he forcefully suppressed it in front of Nora and Miranda. Its okay, sweetheart, it was just a dream! Look, arent you fine? Now get up and wash your face and brush your teeth. Grandma and Grandpa are waiting for us to have breakfast, L gently touched Noras head and forced a smile, then exchanged a nce with Miranda. Miranda nodded, understanding that L didnt want her to say anything to Nora. After breakfast, L took Nora to school as usual. After seeing Nora happily running into the campus, he returned to the car and made a phone call. Inside a hidden stronghold of the Willis family, somewhere outside, there was a room. At this moment, a man and a woman were still lying on the bed and had not yet gotten up. You little vixen, youre really driving me crazy! Tsk tsk On the bed, an elderly man in his sixties cuddled a seductive and alluring woman in his arms, wearing an evil smile on his face. The woman was none other than Summer. The man sleeping with her was an elder, known as the Elder of the Wicked Bone, from the hidden Willis family. Wicked Bone held a special position in the hidden Willis family. Although he was a respected elder, he was not well-regarded by the other high-level members of the family. However, no one dared to provoke him casually. Normally, Wicked Bone didnt stay in the family but lived outside. Because of his entric behavior and research into some demonic and unorthodox things, others kept their distance from him. However, Summer was an exception to this. Although Summer was only a junior member of the Willis family, her status within the family was not high. Otherwise, her strength would not be limited to the peak of the Transmutation Force. However, she was not satisfied with this. So, deliberately using her beauty, she actively approached Wicked Bone and obtained some true teachings from him. Such as witchcraft, enchantment arts, and replenishment techniques, and so on Chapter 430 Came So Fast A few days ago, Summer returned to the Willis family in hiding. Thest time she tried to seduce L, she almost got killed and had to reveal some secrets to stay alive. This made Summer realize that she couldnt control L and it was unlikely that she would get any further information about the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. So, she returned to the Willis family and reported some half-truths and half-lies before seeking out Wicked Bone. Wicked Bone was quite fond of Summer as both his lover and disciple. Especially since she was skilled in sorcery which made their time together even more enjoyable. Just then, Summers phone rang and when she saw who was calling, her eyebrows raised in surprise. Is it him? muttered Summer. Who is he? asked Wicked Bone as he sat up. Its exactly what I told you, that L! said Summer. Oh? The ancient traitor of the family? Exactly, replied Summer. Upon hearing this, Wicked Bones face lit up with interest. After Summer returned, she talked to him about L and wanted Wicked Bone to help her control him, to extract the truth about the whereabouts of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from his mouth. Whens he picked up the phone, Summer chuckled with a seductive voice. Isnt this L? Why did you suddenly decide to call me? she asked with interest. She thought that after he resisted her enchantment and broke the spell she ced on himst time, he wouldnt contact her again. My daughter fell ill again! L said with a somber tone. Upon hearing this, Summer quipped, Oh? How does my rtionship with your daughter have anything to do with her illness? I cant help her either. L took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, My daughters illness this time has prolonged, and she has regained a slight awareness. Do you know what will happen after this curse? Is it possible that the duration of her illness will increase, and she will be more and more conscious? Summer pondered for a moment and said lightly, It seems that the curse of the ancient Willis family does indeed work that way. Your daughter will be more and more tormented. Upon hearing this, L felt as if a huge hammer had struck his heart mercilessly. Then do you have any solutions? I dont expect the curse to bepletely lifted, but do you know any methods to alleviate my daughters suffering? To stop the curse from worsening? He called Summer with a glimmer of hope. So far, only this woman knew about Noras curse. L himself learned about it from her. One could say that Summer, as a descendant of a coteral branch of the ancient Willis family, was currently the person who understood this curse the most. Although he regarded this woman as treacherous, L had no choice but to seek her advice. Summers face showed a hint of mockery upon hearing his words. She exchanged a nce with Wicked Bone. It seems there might be a way! But I cant exin it over the phone. How about this, Ille to see you in a few days! Good! Pleasee as soon as possible. Upon hearing this, Ls eyes lit up. Although he was cautious of Summer and held some doubts about her words, when it came to Nora, he was willing to try even if there was a glimmer of hope. After hanging up the phone, Summer couldnt help butugh with a mischievous expression on her face. Thinking about the day she had willingly offered herself to L, wanting to have a rtionship with him but ended up being humiliated, Summer felt a burning hatred. Unexpectedly, now that guy turned around and came begging to her. L! Watch how I manipte you. Summer, are you going to Ednd again? asked Wicked Bone. Summer, nestled in his arms, yfully replied, This time I need you toe with me. I cant handle that guy on my own! Upon hearing this, Wicked Bone squinted his eyes and once again refused Summer. No, I cant go to Ednd with you. Otherwise, the family will surely suspect us! Currently, only the two of us know that Niks fled there and went into hiding. We must not let the family, or even the ancient Willis family, suspect us. The expression on Wicked Bones face was serious. Both he and Summer desired the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant and had their own ns. Summer could only nod and say, Alright then, Ill have to figure it out myself! Thinking to herself, she mused, That guy L is desperate now, searching for a way to alleviate his daughters suffering. Perhaps I can use this to my advantage. In the morning, Victoria had someone handle various procedures to prepare for the transfer of shares, aiming to transfer everything to Emmanuel as soon as possible. At the same time, she sent out notifications to everyone in the Lowe family, including those from coteral branches, the main executives, shareholders, and business partners of the Lowe familys industry. The notification informed them that there would be a very important family meeting tonight and that everyone must attend. By noon, the contracts for the share transfer had been printed and were in Victorias hands. She nned to contact L directly in the afternoon. Victoria was having lunch in her room, apanied by Romeo and Owen among others. Today, whether Victoria cooperated or not would potentially determine the survival of the Lowe family and their fate. It was worth mentioning that L himself didnt need to worry about this matter The Lowe family members who were concerned about Victoria gathered around to keep an eye on her and Emmanuel, afraid that she might suddenly change her mind. Mom, after giving up your shares and position as the head of the family, what are your ns? Romeo asked tentatively. What other ns can there be? When the timees, Ill have nothing to do and will leave Ednd to visit some famous scenic spots, Victoria replied casually. That was her n all along! Once the shares were transferred, she would essentially remove herself from this matter and leave Ednd as soon as possible. Let the NC Organizatione to wipe out the Lowe family, they could deal with her eldest son and L. Well apany you! Harlow and Romeo exchanged nces and smiled. Victoria snorted, No need! Ill have a few bodyguards and servants apany me. You young ones have important matters to attend to! Before anyone else could say anything, a loud bang suddenly resounded. At that moment, Charlie, who had just recovered from his injuries and was standing guard at the door, ran in with a pale face. Mrs. Lowe, its not good! The people from the NC Organization have arrived! As soon as the words fell, the faces of everyone present changed, showing a deep sense of panic and astonishment. How did they arrive so quickly? Yesterday, the incident urred, and today theye to kill? Chapter 431 Encirclement Outside the Lowe Residence! The heavy gate of the old mansion was blown away just like when Cobra camest time. Two guards who were originally stationed outside the gate, belonging to the Lowe family, had turned into two corpses. In addition to that, a person who had just left the old mansion was also killed in a gruesome manner! The bodies of these three people wereid out side by side outside the gate of the Lowe Residence. At this moment, there was a loud noise as if someone had broken open the gate. The three Bright Force experts from the Lowe family rushed out to investigate after seeing those bodies outside. However, they barely stepped out before their eyes went nk! Boom! Boom! Boom! Apanied by three muffled sounds, all three Bright Force experts suddenly spewed blood and flew backward. Their chests caved in and their hearts and lungs burst; they were struck down with one blow! In an instant, three figures appeared outside the Lowe familys big door. They exuded an undisguised killing intent and coldness. They were none other than ck Star and Thunderstorm C both hall masters C as well as Lightless! Lightless stood behind his two subordinates with his hands behind his back while wearing a sneer on his face.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. To deal with warriors of this level of Bright Force, Thunderstorm of the Grandmaster Realm and ck Star can knock them out with a single punch. Apart from the three of them on this side of the main entrance, there were also a dozen top experts from the NC headquarters stationed in various directions of the Lowe Residence. All of them possessed strength above the mid-stage of Transmutation Force. Inside the Lowe Residence, upon hearing the loud noise outside and the news brought by Charlie, Victoria and her group of childrens faces instantly changed. They came so quickly? Victorias loose face twitched several times, filled with panic and horror. Romeo and Harlow also turned pale. Owen and the others seemed restless. At this moment, another expert from the Lowe family rushed in, speaking incoherently out of fear, Mrs. Lowe, Thunderstorm, ck Star the hall master of the NC Organization, and two others are outside the main gate. They said they said What did they say? Hurry up and tell! Victoria tapped her cane and anxiously questioned with a mix of shock and anger. They said everyone inside this old mansion should wait to die! Whoever goes out will be killed! One persones out, one person gets killed! The Lowe family expert said angrily and fearfully. Upon hearing this, everyones faces changed. A strong sense of fear spread throughout the room. What do we do? What do we do? Are they treating us as ythings to be tortured? These insane people, if they have the guts, let theme in and give us a good fight! Everyone expressed their anger and fear. What do we do? Mom, what do we do? If only I knew, if only I knew I shouldnt havee back today Jennifers voice trembled. Why panic? Why panic? They havente in yet, have they? Victoria looked at the panicked crowd and scolded angrily. In fact, she was panicking too. She never expected the people from the NC Organization to arrive so quickly. She had originally nned to transfer her shares as soon as possible and remove herself from the situation, but she didnt expect it to happen. Now that the people from the NC Organization had arrived at the door, there was no escaping. Even if they cowered in the old mansion, they couldnt avoid it. They had to face it after all With this in mind, Victoria snorted coldly. Quick, call the police. I dont believe the NC Organization would be so audacious as to attack in broad daylight! Ill call L right away. Didnt he say he could handle it? Victoria took out her phone and dialed Ls number as she said. The others quickly called the police, hoping to have armed forces sent to deal with the NC Organization. However, the next second, the expressions on Victoria and everyones faces changed. Cant make a call? No signal? The signal here is blocked! The voices of the people changed, sinking into despairpletely. At this moment, they felt like they were waiting to be ughtered like beasts, trapped here. Unable to make a call, unable to leave,pletely cut off, they could only wait for death! The people from the NC Organization seemed to be ying a game of ughter, trapping them here and killing them without anyone knowing. Killing people and destroying their spirits, nothing could be worse! Victoria stood there, her face changing several times before taking a deep breath. Lets go and take a look outside! Mom, dont dont! Romeo hurriedly tried to stop her. Hiding here is also waiting for death! Since the people from the NC Organization didnt directly rush in, maybe we still have a chance! Even if we dont Victoria said up to this point, not finishing her sentence. In her heart, she thought to herself: Even if we dont, I still want to find an opportunity to drag that hateful guy L with me to die! Outside the main gate, Lightless stood there, with a smirk and a cruel smile on his face. ck Star and Thunderstorm calmly looked at the old mansion, ready to take action at any moment. At this moment, four more bodies were lined up there, all fatally struck with a single blow. The reason they didnt directly bring people in and chose this method was not only to enjoy the pleasure of killing and vent their hatred but also because the people who came this time were all elites, so their numbers werent many. Lightlesss goal was to eliminate everyone in the Lowe Residence, not allowing a single person to escape. The NC Organization always acted in such an extreme way. So, even though they had top experts on their side, if they directly rushed into the Lowe Residence, it was still possible for someone to escape. Now, by adopting this hunting method and arranging experts in all directions of the Lowe Residence, they could ensure that there would be no mistakes and that everyone would be killed. At this moment, a bodyguard from the Lowe Residence, seeing the situation at the main gate, panicked and tried to escape by jumping over the wall from the northwest corner of the old mansion. However, as soon as he jumped out, he faced a ruthless and merciless attack! The next second, he turned into a corpse Victoria was apanied by a few remaining experts from the Lowe family, as well as Owen and the others, walking out with serious expressions. When they saw the row of bodies deliberately ced outside the main gate, their pupils shrank. It was as if they could sense a disaster of the highest order. At this moment, the main gate of the old mansion seemed like the gates of hell. Stepping through this gate, they would face merciless ughter and death. And staying inside, they would probably only be able to survive in misery! Chapter 432 Malicious Heart The Lowe family couldnt help but tremble inside as they looked at the corpses lying there, feeling a wave of fear wash over them. NC Organization was not ying around with them. When Thunderstorm saw Victoria and her groupe out, a cruel grin appeared on his face. Ready to die? Good! He had always been bloodthirsty, and after Yuhdences headquarters were destroyed, he was filled with even more violent emotions. He wanted nothing more than to chop up Victoria and the entire Lowe family and feed them to dogs! It was all because of Victorias idea that he kidnapped Emmanuel, which led to the destruction of their headquarters and made him face the wrath of their leader. Victoria suppressed her fear and asked bravely, Thunderstorm Hall Master, what do you want? If there are any conditions you have in mind, please feel free to tell us; we will try our best to satisfy your requests. We are also sorry about Yuhdences headquarters being destroyed, she continued quickly, but it really has nothing to do with me or my family. Seeing that Thunderstorm didnt immediately attack them uponing out gave her a glimmer of hope that maybe NC Organization would make some demands instead. Victoria had made up her mind that no matter how excessive the NCs demands were, as long as the Lowe family could do it, she would do her best to fulfill them. Romeo, Owen, and the others also thought the same way. Yes, Thunderstorm Hall Master, please make any request you have! The Lowe family will definitelyply. We really wanted to help you merge Masons forces before! Romeo said, with a pleasing and pleading expression on his face. Thunderstorm snorted coldly and turned to look at Lightless, his eyes showing a hint of consultation. In the other partys eyes, there was only a killing intent. It seems that these people are the core of the Lowe family, right? Since they have shown up, lets kill them all! It was fortunate that Victoria e and the others thought that the NC Organization didnt directly attack, so they still had room for negotiation. Little did they know that the reason the NC Organization did this was topletely wipe them out without leaving anyone behind. Yes, President! Thunderstorm responded resolutely. ck Star also spoke with a grim tone, Our only request is to kill all of you and avenge our brothers! Let people know what consequences they will face when they provoke the NC Organization! Attack! With that, the two Grandmaster-level powerhouses were about to rush in and start a massacre. The people from the Lowe family were instantly terrified when they saw this. Wait! Victoria shouted with all her strength, I have something to say! She didnt expect the people from the NC Organization to want to kill them without a word. As viins, shouldnt they talk more and give her more chances to negotiate? You old fool, do you have anyst words? Thunderstorm asked coldly. Whats the use of killing us? The one who should be killed the most is L! Victoria knew there was no way out. In desperation, a touch of madness appeared in her eyes as she shouted in excitement. Whats the use of killing you? Everything started because of the Lowe family! Killing you, the head of the Lowe family, is the first step in wiping out the Lowe family. As for that L, after we eliminate the Lowe family, we will naturally take care of him, spoke Lightless in a cold voice.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. No! I am no longer the head of the Lowe family! You are right, to destroy the Lowe family, you must kill the head of the Lowe family. But now, the head of the Lowe family is my eldest son, Emmanuel, and the mastermind behind it all is L! Furthermore, L himself has said that he personally ended the branch of the NC in Yuhdence, shouted Victoria urgently. I said, after we eliminate you, we will naturally take care of that L. The NC Organization will not spare anyone involved in this matter! Lightless remained expressionless, seemingly unaffected. If you kill us first, what if L hears about it and runs away? I can bring him here right now! L is a formidable opponent. While ordinary people like us might not be able to escape your pursuit, if L is determined to hide and flee, it wont be easy for you to catch him! Victorias eyes were filled with twisted emotions. She thought to herself, L, oh L, its because of you that my ns were ruined! Otherwise, if Mason had justpromised, the NC Organization wouldnt have pursued me for responsibility. But now, youve caused a great disaster, destroyed their branch in Yuhdence, and left me and the family with no way out. Even if I die, I will find a way to involve you! You said you could handle the trouble with the NC Organization? If you have the ability, thene and solve it! Otherwise, lets die together Victorias thoughts were consumed by madness and distortion. In her eyes, it seemed like L rescuing Emmanuel was also a mistake. Hmm? You can bring L here? Lightless finally showed a hint of expression. Saying that, he gestured to ck Star and Thunderstorm, signaling them not to act hastily. Yes! I can bring him here right now. Killing me and wiping out the Lowe family wont be of any use! Ultimately, you have a grudge against L, right? Even if you want to kill us, wait until I bring L here before you make a move! Victoria gritted her teeth. At this moment, the members of the Lowe family also realized the situation and echoed her words. To Owen and the others, in this desperate situation, perhaps only L could save them. After all, L had repeatedly imed that he could handle the trouble with the NC Organization. With the signal blocked here, the only hope was to find a way to contact L and bring him here for a glimmer of hope. Seeing that Lightless was somewhat moved, Victoria seized the opportunity and added fuel to the fire. Moreover, L said he not only dismantled your branch in Yuhdence but also wants to wipe out your entire organization, seeking revenge for his father-inw, eliminating any future troubles! If you dont kill him first, you will surely face endless troubles in the future! Upon hearing this, a strong aura of killing intent surged from Lightless. His originally sinister and cold face now appeared even more chilling and terrifying. L thinks that by dismantling a branch, he can truly contend against NC Organization? He knows nothing about power! Lightless said sternly. ck Stars eyes flickered, and he sneered, This insignificant person is just taking advantage of the vacancy in the headquarters! This time, our President will personallye. In the face of his absolute strength, no one is worth mentioning. Feeling the powerful and intimidating aura emanating from Lightless and the absolute confidence of ck Star, the members of the Lowe family felt restless and hopeless. They could sense that the President was much stronger than Thunderstorm, a Grandmaster-level powerhouse. This realization shattered the faint hope in the hearts of those who were expecting L toe and turn the tide. Their hearts sank to the bottom of the abyss. Chapter 433 Fooled Over Next, Lightless took out his specialized satellite phone and had ck Star give it to Victoria so she could contact L. Lightless could see right through Victorias thoughts, but he wasnt in a rush to kill anyone just yet. Meanwhile, on the other side, L had returned home after seeing Nora off and was practicing various moves in hisrge courtyard. In his hand was none other than the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, which he swung through empty space with each strike. His swordsmanship was powerful and exquisite; every strike carried an aura that seemed capable of splitting mountains. The technique he was practicing at this moment was called Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, a move that consisted of nine different sword techniques. He had selected this move from among his inherited memories since he now possessed the Divine Weapon known as cial River Dragon Sparrow de and infused it with his own soul. It required a corresponding sword technique to match its power. From first to ninth style, Sky-Cleaving Startled Swans power increased gradually. The first strike alone packed thirty percent more force than Ls usual attacks. By the fifth strike, its strength doubled; by eighth strike tripled; and by ninth became five times stronger than normal attacks! However, using Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan consumed an enormous amount of energy! With Ls current level of cultivation and strength, if he were to execute five strikes starting from first style consecutively, then all energy within his field elixir would be depleted instantly! At first, Ls movements were a bit awkward and stiff, but after repeating them several times, he had already grasped the essence of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan technique. The understanding of swordsmanshiprgely depended on the control of the sword. When a warrior reached the state of unity of man and sword, learning any sword technique became much easier. For L, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, infused with his own sword soul, was like an extension of his body. The moment L grasped the Divine Weapon in his hand, he naturally entered a state of unity between man and sword. At that moment, his phone, which was in the pocket of the clothes he had taken off, began to ring urgently. He nced at it and saw an unfamiliar number. Without much thought, L answered, Who is this? Im Victoria. Come to the old mansion. Ive already arranged the share transfer contract. Once Emmanuel signs it, we can proceed. Victorias voice carried a hint of bitterness, seeming very unwilling. Upon hearing this, L responded with a teasing tone, So fast? Ha, so shes afraid of dying after all! Shes in a hurry for me to help her solve the crisis, huh? Didnt you ask me toe as soon as possible? Victoria snorted coldly and hung up the phone. Unfazed, L called his father-inw and went to pick him up to head to the Lowe Residence. Upon hearing that Victoria was so forting, Ls mother-inw, Cara, was somewhat surprised and expressed her desire to go along as well, curious to see how Victorias face would look so displeased. Knowing Caras desire to vent her frustrations, L naturally obliged his mother-inws request and drove her there. Victoria, leading the rest of the Lowe family, stood outside the gates of the old mansion, facing Lightless and the other two. Perhaps it would be inappropriate to say they were confronting each other. To be precise, they were like a group ofmbs waiting to be ughtered, awaiting their judgment. Every second felt like an agonizing torment to them. Dad, do you think L wille? Harlow and Romeo, father and daughter, were hiding at the back of the crowd. Harlow lowered her voice and asked. Romeo nodded. He definitely will. He doesnt know that something has gone wrong here. He probably thinks its about Victoria transferring her shares. Harlow nodded, her emotions conflicted as she asked, Do you think L can handle these people? Upon hearing that, Romeo sighed. The President of the NC Organization is here. Im afraid L is doomed. Harlows face turned pale at his words! Although she had always hated him to the core, at this moment, she truly hoped that L could be even more impressive. Perhaps because the waiting time was too agonizing, Victoria looked at Lightless and asked sternly, Are you the President of the NC Organization? I wonder, what kind of strength do you possess? Lightless looked at her mockingly, a cold smile appearing on his face. Olddy, I know what youre thinking, but let me make it clear for you. You can give up any hope. Even if L is powerful, he will never be my match! A Grandmaster-level powerhouse like him would be crushed with a single p from me! You ordinary mortals cant even begin to imagine my strength. Upon hearing this, Victorias expression changed, and then she let out a few hoarseughs. Good! I have lived for so many years, and its worth it even if I die! Its enough to drag that guy down before I die! Just then, a Jeep Wrangler slowly drove up. Seeing a car arriving, everyones gaze was immediately drawn to it. In the car were none other than L and hispanions. From a distance, they could already see the situation with the Lowe family. Emmanuel and Cara, sitting in the back seat, wore expressions of astonishment and uncertainty upon seeing the scene. At the entrance of the old mansion, a row of bodies was unexpectedlyid out. Standing there were three figures, emanating a fierce and unfriendly aura.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Inside the old mansion gate, the Lowe family members appeared anxious and fearful. Just by looking at this scene, one could tell that something serious was amiss. L, somethings wrong here! We need to leave quickly! Cara urgently reminded from the back. Dont worry. I can handle it. From afar, L recognized ck Star and Lightless, causing a meaningful expression to appear on his face. Hearing Ls words and sensing his calmness, Emmanuel and Cara felt a slight reassurance in their hearts. At this point, they had developed an inexplicable trust in their son-inw. Since their son-inw said it was fine, then it should be fine But in the next moment, Cara suddenly realized something and her face showed a strong sense of anger. Victoria lied to you and your father-inw, saying it was about transferring shares, but it was clearly a setup! That cunning and malicious old hag! It infuriates me! Emmanuel also realized this and his face turned sour. He sat there in silence. L smiled, and at that moment, he drove the car directly to the entrance of the Lowe Residence and finally came to a stop. Chapter 434 Is This Difficult? As soon as the off-road vehicle appeared, Lightless signaled to Thunderstorm and ck Star with a nce. The two immediately moved to the back of the vehicle, blocking any escape route. But they didnt expect that the car would drive straight to their doorstep Lightless was relieved that they didnt let their target get away. However, it seemed like whoever was in that car had no worries at all. Did they not see what was happening here? The next second, three figures stepped out of the car. From where Lightless and hispanions stood, they could only see their backs. However, Victoria and others had a clear view. L! L really came. So what if he did? Well just die together Just another pawn in their game. Can he really stand up against NC Organization? The chairman said even a Grandmaster can be killed with one p from him! Harlow hid behind them all and looked at L with mixed emotions. Was she going to die alongside this guy today? Well then! At least she could takefort in knowing shed be taking him down too; it would be her final act. When L got out of his car and saw everyones different expressions from the Lowe family members present there, he raised an eyebrow curiously. What are these faces for? Owen, George, Jennifer why do you all look like your mother just died? He asked nonchntly with a hint of sarcasm in his tone. It seemed like he couldnt feel how tense and deadly serious things were right now on site. Upon hearing this, Owen and the others had strange and peculiar expressions. Victorias face twitched a few times, and she red at L with a dark and resentful expression. Wasnt she Owens mother? This guy was cursing her? Hahaha, well, I am going to die! But even if I die, Ill drag you, you little bastard, down with me! Victoriaughed somewhat hysterically. It could be said that the hatred Victoria, the head of the Lowe family, held towards L was no less than Harlow and Romeo, and even surpassed them. As the absolute authority within the family, she had been humiliated multiple times because of this guy. She had even lowered herself twice and begged him. For Victoria, it was a great shame. Upon hearing this, L sneered, Drag me down with you? You called me here just for that? Emmanuel and Caras faces also showed anger and disappointment. Especially Cara, who red at Victoria, saying, Olddy, why is your heart so wicked and evil? You said you wanted to transfer shares, but it turns out youre in crisis and want to drag us down with you? At this moment, Victoria seemed mad, as if she wanted to vent all the hatred in her heart before she died. Thats right, so what? I want to drag you all down with me! You wanted shares of the Lowe familys assets, didnt you? This is your retribution! You wanted to take advantage of the situation? Then lets die together! Victoria, with a face full of resentment and hatred, red at L and gritted her teeth, saying, Its all because of you that the Lowe family and I havee to this point! Its all your fault, causing so many of us from the family to be killed. So, dont think youll have it easy either! Hahaha, you said you can solve the trouble with the NC Organization? Come on then! Solve it! The President of the NC Organization is here. He is an absolute top expert. With a single p, he can kill a Grandmaster-level powerhouse. Lets see how you solve it! Follow me and the family, and be buried together! As her words fell, the faces of everyone present changed as they looked at Victorias deranged appearance. Including Owen, George, Jennifer, and others, they all felt a chill down their spines. Only L looked at Victorias demeanor andughed. It was as if he were watching a joke, his smile filled with deep meaning. A top expert? Where is he? Why havent I seen him? Is it him?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. L turned his head and pointed at Lightless, asking with a disdainful tone. Then, he pointed at ck Star and Thunderstorm, who were standing there, ready to prevent him from escaping. Or maybe its him? Or him? Upon hearing Ls question, Victoria and the members of the Lowe family couldnt help but pause for a moment. They all felt the overbearing, arrogant, and disdainful attitude emanating from L. Even after hearing Victoria mention the President of the NC Organization, who could p a Grandmaster-level expert to death, L still seemed reckless to this extent! Did he not know the gravity of the situation? Or At this moment, Lightless expression instantly turned dark. However, just as he was about to say something, he saw L turn around, and his entire expression froze in ce. Even ck Stars pupils shrank, and his whole body trembled. Actually, you dont need to block my way. Im not nning to run, L said, looking at Lightless with an evil smile. Lightless widened his eyes and stammered, Y-yes I know L snorted coldly, then suddenly moved, charging straight towards Thunderstorm. Thunderstorm, who had nned on saying something tough when he saw Ls audacity. This guy was the one who took down the Yuhdence branch, right? So the President must be here today, and this guy would have no ce to be buried. However, at this moment, Thunderstorm horrifyingly realized that the expression on the Presidents face seemed off. It was as if he had seen something extremely terrifying. He had never seen such an expression on the Presidents face before! Then, he felt a murderous intent lock onto him, causing Thunderstorm to feel a bone-chilling sensation. Crack! Apanied by a crisp sound, L had already arrived in front of Thunderstorm and pped him directly. Thunderstorm, this Grandmaster-level expert, faced this seemingly ordinary p but felt there was no escape. Immediately, a mist of blood filled the air! Thunderstorm, the vice branch master and a Grandmaster-level expert, flew out like a burst sack. His entire head burst open like a watermelon. A single p, a burst head! L sneered and looked towards Victoria, mockingly asking, Is it difficult to p a Grandmaster-level expert to death? Hiss As his words fell, the members of the Lowe family gasped in shock. What followed left them dumbfounded. Just moments ago, the overwhelmingly dominant Lightless, at this moment, nced at Thunderstorms corpse and didnt even let out a fart. Instead, he squeezed out a smile towards L, a smile that contained friendliness, fear, and reverence. Mr. Graham, its you? What a coincidence? Chapter 435 Regretting it? Hehe, its quite a coincidence. What brings you here? L chuckled and gestured towards the row of corpses lined up nearby. Lightlesss eyelids twitched several times as he asked in a panicked tone, You youre L? At this moment, ck Star stood at a distance looking equally breathless. After seeing L in person, both he and Lightless were thoroughly shocked. Isnt this guy the biggest dark horse from n Grand Competition? He even managed to overpower Hudpids Sects mid-Core Formation! Not only that, on their way back, they witnessed firsthand just how powerful Ls background was. A Golden Core expert from the Wood family tried to intercept him but was directly crushed by an old man protecting him from behind. At that time, not only they two, but also ck Moon Cults young master were scared out of their wits. They repeatedly warned each other not to provoke this Landon. However now, how did this terrifying young powerhouse end up here? I am indeed L. Do you have any questions? L nodded his head slightly. Lightless swallowed hard and looked at both Emmanuel and Cara who had just gotten off with L earlier before asking cautiously, You are the Lowe familys new head? Is the Lowe family under your control now? L shook his head saying, No it isnt mine but my father-inws. I know about NC Organizations grudge against the Lowe family but I believe we should let bygones be bygones. Regarding the deaths in the Lowe family and the previous killings of many experts, L didnt care. He had no intention of seeking justice for the Lowe family. He only wanted the NC Organization to stop causing trouble for the Lowe family after his father-inw took office. Upon hearing this, Lightless was momentarily stunned, then a hint of excitement appeared on his face, as if he had heard something pleasantly surprising. He nodded vigorously, saying, Good! Good! Its better to resolve conflicts with enemies. We didnt know that the head of the Lowe family is now Mr. Graham Oh no, Mr. Willis, your father-inw. ording to your wishes, lets consider this matter settled. Thank you, Mr. Willis, for not holding grudges and being understanding. Mr. Willis, please rest assured that the NC Organization will never interfere with Ednd in the future. If you need any assistance from us, feel free to ask. When Lightless realized that L was Landon, he almost wet himself, fearing that L would hold him ountable. Nathaniel had repeatedly warned him not to cause trouble in Ednd and to avoid provoking Landon. But now, he had foolishly provoked him. If L decided to act, Lightless, as a peak-level expert in the Uppecia stage, would be nothingpared to him. Hearing L say it was settled, Lightless heaved a sigh of relief, feeling extremely fortunate. He understood that the Yuhdence branch had undoubtedly been wiped out for nothing, and Thunderstorm had died in vain. He didnt dare to seek revenge against L! Hearing Lightlesss words, L waved his hand expressionlessly and said, I dont need your help. Its best if we keep our distance from each other. L felt no goodwill towards the NC Organization. Their actions had been without any moral boundaries. Upon hearing this, a tinge of embarrassment appeared on Lightlesss face, and he awkwardly nodded, saying, Okay! I understand At this moment, the expressions on the faces of the onlookers were incredibly captivating. Had it been resolved just like that? The NC Organizations leader, who had previously been so domineering, threatening to wipe out the entire Lowe family, now appeared meek and obedient in front of L, like a submissive dog? The situation seemed hopeless, with so many people fighting to the death. But after L arrived, with just a few words it was settled? Victoria was dumbfounded. The hysterical, deranged expression on her face from earlier seemed frozen in ce. She had prepared herself to die with L, even behaving like a madwoman, venting her hatred towards him, much like a dying dogs final bark. However, after all her shouting and hysteria, it was all a waste of emotions?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. L hade, and he effortlessly resolved the troubles caused by the NC Organization! Romeo and Harlow were also dumbfounded, their eyes almost popping out of their sockets. They knew L was impressive, but they never expected him to be this incredible. Harlows expression was somewhatplicated, unable to determine whether it was relief or something else As for Owen and the others, after the shock, they all felt a sense of surviving a disaster. Is it resolved? Is it really resolved? The president of the NC Organization was smiling at L, as if there was nothing they couldnt resolve. In other words, they can all survive! Thinking like this, these people looked at L, then at Emmanuel and Cara, and a hint of envy appeared in their eyes. This is Emmanuel and Caras son-inw! The son-inw who was once despised and looked down upon by everyone turned out to be such a powerful and influential figure. The life and death crisis of the entire Lowe family, in front of him was just a matter of a few words? It was ironic that when L first married into the Lowe family, everyone thought he would rely on the Lowe family for everything. But now, it was the entire Lowe family that had to rely on this son-inw to avoid annihtion! Among those present, Cara and Emmanuel were the proudest. Indeed, when the son-inw said it was okay, it really was okay. The father-inw and mother-inw came here with L and didnt experience the despair and panic that the Lowe family went through earlier, so they didnt understand why these people were acting as if they were about to face execution. What was the big deal? With a few words from their son-inw, it was all resolved, right? Of course, although the two of them didnt realize the seriousness of the situation earlier, they were still proud of L. Victoria, what were you so worked up about earlier? Why did you want to die together with L? Are you getting old and confused, or do you have mental problems? Cara crossed her arms and looked at Victoria, pursing her lips. At this point, since they had already reached this level of confrontation, as the daughter-inw, she no longer needed to pretend and speak politely to Victoria. She directly confronted her. You I Victorias face turned red. Even she herself felt that her previous hysteria now seemed like a joke. And then, apart from the shock, a strong sense of unwillingness surged deep in Victorias heart. Her slightly cloudy eyes stared at L with hatred, and her voice became dark, L! To you, this trouble was just a matter of a few words. Its so simple for you, and yet you have the audacity to force me to give up the Lowe familys shares in all its assets? Do you not think youre going too far? As her words fell, L paused for a moment, then his tone turned cold, What do you mean? Are you trying to back out? Chapter 436 Really Going to Die Victoria had a gloomy expression as she spoke, Am I wrong? You want to exchange all of my shares just for one sentence from you, L! Dont be greedy in life! Ls eyes narrowed slightly upon hearing this. Cara and Emmanuel beside him also looked angry. Cara red at Victoria and said, Olddy, do you have no shame? If L can handle it with just one sentence, thats his ability. At this moment, Romeos eyes flickered a few times before he spoke up too. He wore an angry expression as he turned to Cara and said, Sister-inw, we cant say things like that. If its so easy for L to handle this matter, then it was over the top for him to demand all of Moms shares in the family business. Were all family here; helping each other out with just one sentence shouldnt require her giving up her entire share, Romeo continued while looking at Owen and others around them. As he spoke, he looked at Owen and the others, urging them, Do you all agree or not? At this moment, feeling safe, he finally no longer hid at the back and dared toe out and cause trouble again. In Romeos heart, the next head of the Lowe family should have been his! If it werent for the interference of L and the Emmanuel family, the olddy would have been in heaven long ago, and the Lowe family would now be entirely under his control. Now, he saw that he definitely wont be the head of the family, but thinking about how the family and the Lowe familys assets were now in Emmanuels hands, Romeo felt a surge of jealousy. So at this moment, he jumped out to echo Victoria, and even tried to incite others to join in. However, after he finished speaking, Owen and the others expressions changed several times, but none of them responded. Only Caras face turned red with anger, wanting to argue with Victoria and Romeo. Cara, no need to say more. However, Cara was stopped by L. The next moment, L coldly nced at Victoria, thennded on Romeos face after he jumped out for some reason, Romeo couldnt help but shudder instinctively, feeling a sense of danger. I am good at physiognomy. Romeo, I see your temples darkened, bloodshot eyes crossing your pupils, this is an omen of sudden death! L said, turning to Lightless, Lightless, do you think Im urate? Upon hearing this, Lightless hesitated for a moment, then immediately reacted. He didnt say a word, his figure directly turned into a remnant shadow and shed towards Romeo. The next moment, a hand firmly gripped Romeos neck, then force was applied! Crack! With a crisp sound, Lightless crushed Romeos throat, and the light in his wide eyes quickly dissipated. On his face, the remnants of a cold and jealous expression still lingered. Surely, he never expected that speaking a single sentence would directly bring about his own demise. Silence! The scene instantly fell silent. Everyone widened their eyes, watching this scene, all showing intense horror. Dead! Romeo was killed? Dad! At this moment, after a daze, Harlow let out a piercing scream, ran out from the crowd, and threw herself onto Romeo, who had already stopped breathing on the ground. She looked at her father, who had been alive just a moment ago, with a face full of grief and fear. Then, the next moment, she looked at L with resentment. But this time, Harlow opened her mouth to speak but swallowed back her words. She was afraid of death! For the first time, Harlow suddenly felt that, apart from making her hate him intensely, L, at this moment, made her even more frightened. You you killed Romeo! L, you got someone to kill Romeo! Victoria, at this moment, was also shocked and pointed at L, questioning him in a shocked voice. I didnt do anything! He was killed by the NC Organization, what does it have to do with me? Not only him, but the entire Lowe family will die at the hands of the NC Organization. What does it have to do with me? After saying that, L turned to Lightless and said indifferently, You can do whatever you want! I forgot just now, my father-inw is not the one in charge of the Lowe family. The Lowe family has nothing to do with me! As his words fell, the expressions of everyone in the Lowe family changed instantly! At this moment, including Victoria, they realized one thing: their life and death were solely in Ls hands. Cara and Emmanuel were also shocked by Romeos sudden death. After reacting, Emmanuel looked at his brother, who always opposed him, and shook his head with some regret. Cara sneered and said, Good! Serves him right! He deserved it! In the next second, this beautiful mother-inw stared coldly at Victoria and gritted her teeth, saying, Victoria, it seems like your fate is also dark, with a sudden death!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Victoria trembled all over and pointed at Cara, saying, Cara, you What about me? You shameless and wicked old thing! My son-inw has saved your life for the second time, and yet you want to turn your back on him? Go to hell! Due to her anger and excitement, Caras face turned slightly red. She then looked at L and asked, Good son-inw, do you think my fortune-telling is urate or not? L nodded, How could your fortune-telling be inurate? Cara, dont Emmanuels expression changed, and he tried to say something to Cara. However, before he could finish his words, Cara angrily interrupted, Dont dont me! Im just helping your mother with her fortune-telling. Whats the problem? Emmanuel, this has nothing to do with you. Get back in the car! At this moment, Lightlesss gaze flickered, and he locked onto Victoria with a chilling intent. Victorias face immediately turned pale, and cold sweat instantly covered her body. Her voice changed, almost shouting, Stop! Dont kill me! I will transfer! I will transfer all my shares immediately! The transfer contract is ready! Can I transfer now? All the shares I hold, I will give them to Emmanuel. The position of the head of the family will be Emmanuels from now on! Chapter 437 You’re Sick and Need Treatment! Victoria was truly scared! She finally realized that L could really kill her. Because of Emmanuel, she thought L would always leave a way out. However, looking at Romeos body now, she finally understood the seriousness of the situation. L wouldnt kill her himself, but he would use someone else to do it! At this moment, the old head of the Lowe family who had been dominant for a lifetime hurriedly begged L for mercy, afraid that if she spoke too slowly it would be all over for her. She knew that with just one look from L, Lightless wouldnt hesitate to take her life. Hehe then lets do it! L sneered and said lightly. In fact, he had no interest in any shares in various industries owned by the Lowe family himself. But that didnt mean Victoria could go back on her word again. Cara looked at Victorias panicked and fearful expression and couldnt help feeling satisfied C as if she had vented some pent-up anger just now! She really wanted to kill this old woman earlier! She still remembered clearly that it was L who had saved Victorias life when Romeos family almost killed her. However, on the day when the truth came out, Victoria turned her back on them. Not only did she show no gratitude, but she also reneged on the previously agreed conditions. Cara would never forget the look on Victorias face that day. She never expected that this old woman would try to y this trick again. Was she feeling resentful because L effortlessly resolved the crisis with the NC Organization? This time, if Victoriapromised a little slower, Cara would definitely make L do the dirty work and get rid of this old woman. She couldnt bear this resentment any longer, even if it meant giving up her shares. At this moment, Owen and the other members of the Lowe family, seeing Victorias submission, hadplex expressions on their faces. For some reason, they also felt a hint of satisfaction. Victoria had been domineering for too long! Everyone had experienced her wrath to some extent. Perhaps, after Victoria stepped down from power, the Lowe family, under the leadership of their eldest brother, could be more glorious than they were now. In the afternoon of that day, at the Ednd ounting Office, Victoria, apanied by her third son Owen, walked out with Emmanuel, Cara, L, and others afterpleting the verification of the capital following the share transfer. Finally, all the shares of the Lowe familys various industries were transferred to Emmanuels name. Hehe, you finally seeded! Victoria looked at L and the others with resentment and mockery. The next moment, she got into the car with the assistance of her third son. Owen nodded to his older brother Emmanuel and sister-inw before driving Victoria away. Cara recalled Victorias attitude throughout the process and felt a sense of displeasure. She couldnt help but snort. She knew that although Victoria had sumbed out of fear, she still harbored hatred towards them. This old woman had done so many wicked things and had malicious intentions towards her husband, children, and son-inw. Now, she thought that by handing over the shares, she could live out her remaining years in peace? That was too easy for her! One dayter, at the Lowe Residence, a white Iveco stopped at the entrance with the logo of the Ednd Mental Rehabilitation Center on it. The next moment, Cara got out of another car with two muscr men in white coats and an apparent doctor in a white coat, and they entered the residence. Madam! Madam! Sister-inw Along the way, the members and servants of the Lowe family in the residence respectfully greeted Cara. Cara nodded lightly and led the group straight to Victorias quarters. After entering, they saw Victoria sitting in the courtyard, ying with the canaries in a cage, looking content. When she saw her eldest daughter-inw, her face immediately darkened, showing a malicious and resentful expression. What are you here for? Victoria asked. Cara looked at Victoria, but there was a hint of kindness in her smile, and her tone seemed concerned. Victoria, lets go! Ive arranged it for you. Youll have the VIP ward at the Mental Rehabilitation Center from now on! As she spoke, Cara sneered and pped a document in front of Victoria. Victorias face changed immediately! It was a diagnosis certificate for Delusional Disorder! Cara, what what do you mean? I am not mentally ill! You you want to harm me? Victoria shouted angrily. Victoria, arent you mentally ill? Everyone saw your behavior yesterday! Its clear to everyone that youre mentally unstable. Im doing this for the sake of your physical and mental health. At the Mental Rehabilitation Center, doctors will take good care of you. Isnt that better than staying here? Cara said with a smile. Get out! All of you, get out! Victoria eximed, panic and anger etched across her face. Im not crazy! Cara, youre cruel! You wont send me to a mental hospital, I wont go! Guards, get them out of here!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cara turned to the psychiatrist beside her and asked, Doctor, my mother-inws mental state, its not right, is it? The psychiatrist nodded, Mrs. Lowes mental state is indeed unstable. Rest assured, I will take good care of her. Yes, take good care of her, dont let her run off! We, the younger generation, need to visit her regrly. If she goes missing, I will hold you ountable, Cara affirmed. Rest assured, madam, the psychiatrist assured, then gestured to the two burly orderlies, Take the olddy away. No! No! Victoria cried out. Cara, you wicked woman, youre cruel! Get out! Where is my son? I want to see my eldest son! Cara, bring my eldest son here! Victoria continued to plead, trembling violently from fear. Mrs. Lowe, her condition is deteriorating, the psychiatrist shook his head. Cara red coldly at Victoria, gritting her teeth, You now realize your eldest sons filial piety? No, youve always known! Youve taken advantage of his filial piety to mistreat our family, using our loyalty as your shameless capital! Youre sick and you need treatment! As Victoria was being led away by the orderlies, she desperately crouched, trying to resist. Upon hearing Caras words, her voice took on a pleading tone, Cara, I was wrong! I know I was wrong! Please dont send me to the mental hospital, Im begging you Im begging you. I wont do it again. I have nothing left now, I wont meddle in the familys affairs. I just want to live out my remaining years in peace. Please spare me, please, cant you? Cara remained expressionless, coldly waving her hand. Take her away! After all the wrongs she hadmitted, she still wanted to live out her days in peace? No way! Chapter 438 Is This My Mother-in-Law’s Diary? Today was Saturday, and the kindergarten had organized a parent-child activity for parents to participate in. Nora wanted her dad and Miranda toe with her, but Miranda said she had a client meeting at work this morning. The little girl couldnt do anything about it and followed L with a disappointed expression. L, as a father, secretly chuckled to himself, thinking that this little girl was even more attached to Miranda than he was. However, what L and Nora didnt know was that after Miranda went to thepany in the morning, she immediately returned to Emerald Green Estates. At this moment, Miranda stood outside Ls room with her stunning face slightly blushing. She looked absolutely gorgeous but unfortunately no one could appreciate it now. The goddess CEO seemed sneaky like a thief Is this really okay? Miranda, where is your pride? Miranda stood outside the door muttering something indecisively. Forget it! If I dont find out myself, Ill go crazy! L! You bastard wont exin anything right? Wont tell me anything right? Then Ill find out on my own! In the end, Miranda gritted her teeth and opened Ls room door. The door wasnt locked. It was evident that the family of three was currently residing in this vi, and L couldnt have been expecting Miranda or Nora. He probably couldnt have imagined that the usually aloof and proud goddess-like CEO would sneak into his bedroom. Once inside, Miranda felt her heart racing. Subconsciously, she nced behind her, appearing guilty and shy. This wasnt her first time entering this room. That night, she hadin awake between L and Nora, unable to sleep. As a grand vi of Emerald Green Estates, the master bedroom was quite spacious, with its own bathroom, study, and living area. Miranda was familiar with theyout. After calming herself, she headed straight for a desk. She pulled open a drawer and searched fruitlessly, then opened another. Momentster, Miranda sat in the study, her expression changing constantly. In her hand was a yellowed notebook. If it wasnt Aliyas diary, then what else could it be? Is this a diary? Mirandas expression was conflicted as she muttered to herself, Is it hical to read someone elses diary? After posing this question to herself, she chuckled self-deprecatingly. What did ethics matter? She was behaving like a thief today. Thinking this, she pursed her lips and opened the diary. Seeing the delicate handwriting and the signature, a strange expression crossed the goddess CEOs face. Is this my mother-inws?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Miranda had asked L about his parents. Before their wedding, their rtionship had been intimate. At that time, Miranda had looked forward to walking down the aisle in a wedding dress with L. Therefore, she had inquired about Ls origins and her inws. She knew that Ls parents had disappeared when he was 18, and she knew the names of his parents. As for why they disappeared, L had imed not to know, and Miranda hadnt pressed further. Now, as she held what seemed to be her mother-inws diary, Mirandas heart raced, a nervousness she couldnt quite exin. Perhaps she could learn more about that man from this diary? Perhaps it held everything she wanted to know? Suppressing any guilt about reading the diary, Miranda began to peruse her mother-inws entries. Page by page, the CEOs expression underwent constant and intense changes-shock, heartache, anger. After what seemed like an eternity, as she turned to thest page, her expression froze. There, in bold crimson letters, were four words: The Ancient Willis family!! The redness was striking, unsettling. It seemed to carry boundless hatred and murderous intent. Tears welled up in the CEOs eyes. L, you scoundrel! What do you think of me? Do you believe that all of this has nothing to do with me? Do you think Im not obligated to face this with you and Nora? Im your wife! Do you even consider me your wife? Is this your willingness to let me misunderstand, thinking youre a heartless cad, rather than exin the reason behind those photos? Mirandas tears flowed uncontrobly. After reading the diary, the gentle andposed woman had pieced together many things. Although she had long suspected that someone had framed L, especially after encountering Theos wife at the night market, not getting an exnation from that scoundrel had left her with some lingering doubts. However, besides her internal reproach toward L, the psychological resistance and resentment caused by the photos had disappeared. Apart from deducing some things based on the diary, there was another reason. Despite thoroughly searching Ls room, she found nothing rted to any other women. In the photos Theo had given her, L was holding hands, embracing other women, giving the impression of a deeply troubled emotional life. But if someones life was truly in such disarray, wouldnt there be the slightest trace of it in their daily life? Furthermore, whenever L was in Ednd, he never stayed out all night. Even when he had matters to attend to, he always came back to spend the night with his daughter. Did someone with such a lifestyle really have the time and inclination to phnder? You scoundrel! L, youre an infuriating scoundrel! Miranda cursed repeatedly under her breath. After some time, she carefully returned the diary to the bookshelf, concealing it within another book. After ensuring no traces were left behind, she left Ls room. Meanwhile, after the mornings parent-child activities, L was about to leave the kindergarten with the cheerful Nora. As they stepped out of the school gate, they coincidentally encountered familiar faces. At that moment, Kiera was holding Chloes hand, while next to her, Henrys subordinate Rowan was apanying them, preparing to leave the school. L nodded at them in greeting, not intending to say much. However, the next second, when he noticed a wisp of dark mist above Chloes head, his expression changed. Chapter 439 Evil Shadow Between the two little girls, they were both very enthusiastic. Besides greeting each other, they also greeted the adults. However, like Kiera and Rowan, when L saw them, he just nodded slightly. Ls behavior when Nora fell ill was a bit hurtful to their rtionship. Even though Kiera had asked L to help her once before as a shield, there was still some resentment in her heart. At this moment, L who originally only wanted to say hello and leave suddenly walked towards them with a serious expression in his eyes. There was ayer of ck mist swirling around Chloes head which represented an ominous sign of disaster. Of course, ordinary people could not detect thisyer of ck mist but because L had inherited the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique and mastered the art of geomancy so he discovered it. Apart from Chloe, upon closer inspection, Kiera and Rowan also had dark marks on their foreheads, indicating that they might also be in trouble. L felt somewhat guilty about the Ward family, especially Chloe, the mischievous little girl. How could he ignore the possibility of something happening to them? Chloe, did you have fun at the parent-child activity with your aunt? Are you enjoying yourself? L walked over with Nora, diverting the conversation toward the children. Yes, I had fun, Uncle Pigsy Chloe nodded with a smile, then stuck her tongue out at L. L was sweating profusely. It seemed that this nickname from Chloe wasnt going away anytime soon. Next, he turned to Kiera and Rowan. Miss Ward, Rowan, what a coincidence, isnt it? Kiera raised an eyebrow, looking at L with some confusion, wondering why he had turned back around after clearly nning to leave with the child. Rowan smiled politely and greeted, Mr. Willis, hello. Since weve run into each other, why dont we have lunch together? L hesitated and asked Kiera. Obviously, he couldnt just directly state, Youre likely to encounter some misfortune, especially Chloe, who might be in danger. He would surely be scolded before he could even finish speaking, and they wouldnt believe him anyway. After all, the art of divination was too mystical for ordinary people. So, L simply invited them to lunch and suggested that they apany him, preparing to help them avert any disaster. Hearing this, Kiera and Rowan were taken aback. Kiera looked at L, then pursed her lips. Mr. Willis,st time I had to ask you to pretend to be my boyfriend, it was out of necessity. I hope you dont take it seriously. Theres no need for us to have lunch together, is there? L ummed and, looking at Kieras proud expression, felt a bit overwhelmed. Did she think he had some kind of ulterior motive? Did she think that pretending to be her boyfriend once would mean something? Miss Ward, I didnt mean that! Nora and Chloe are getting along well, so why dont we all spend time together? How about going to the amusement park in the afternoon? L suggested. Based on the dark mist above Chloes head, he was sure something would happen today, but he wasnt certain what. He felt that if he stayed with them today, he might be able to avert their misfortune. However, Kiera couldnt help butugh and look at L with a gaze that carried both exasperation and mockery. Mr. Willis, really? Your methods of wooing women are truly abysmal! Another trip to the amusement park? Cant youe up with a more original approach? After saying this, the Ward familys young miss shot L a displeased nce and left with Chloe. As she turned away, a hint of embarrassment colored her cheeks. She remembered clearly thest time they had dinner at the amusement park, when L had grabbed her hand and even drank the soup she had sipped from. Even though it waster proven that L had actually been poisoned through the soup and was using that method to detoxify himself, Kiera couldnt help feeling embarrassed and awkward in front of L. Rowan also frowned at L and said calmly, Mr. Willis, goodbye. L shrugged, feeling helpless. The next moment, a glint of determination shed in his eyes. A strand of gentle true energy exuded from him and marked Chloes body, essentially leaving a sign on her. Dad, are you trying to pursue Aunt Ward? Nora, with her head held high and hands on her hips, asked L. Her small face carried a hint of indignation. Dad, Im telling you, I only ept Mommy Miranda as my mother. You mustnt make Mommy Miranda sad. L was sweating profusely. He thought to himself, this little traitor was already siding with Miranda so quickly? He silently repeated to himself, Dont get angry, dont get angry shes my own daughter! Nora, what are you thinking? Why would I pursue Aunt Ward? L ruffled Noras hair. Why did you invite her to dinner then? Hmph! Nora questioned. Because Aunt Ward and Chloe might be in danger, and I want to help them resolve it. But I cant tell them directly. It wouldnt be good if it scared them, L hesitated for a moment before exining.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Nora widened her eyes, showing a mix of surprise and nervousness. Dad, are you telling the truth? Then you should go and follow them quickly, dont let anything happen to Chloe, Nora urged. Well, I will first take you to your uncles ce, and then Ill help them, L nodded, taking Noras hand and getting into the car. No matter what, Nora was the most important person to him. Even if he wanted to help Chloe, he had to ensure his daughters safety first. He wasnt sure what might happen to Chloe and the others. If any danger arose and affected his daughter, L would deeply regret it. At that moment, under the shade of a tree, a figure resembling a shadow stirred. The person had excellent concealment skills, even L didnt notice. A pair of evil eyes watched as L drove away. After hesitating for a moment, the figure concealed its form and aura, following the car driven by Rowan. Unexpectedly, he has the innate Yin Shatter Body! Excellent! This physique must not be missed! Once I refine this little girl into a Yin Spirit, dealing with L wont be a problem! Hawkeye, I will definitely avenge you and make L suffer a terrible fate! Hehehe Meanwhile, Rowan was driving an SUV towards the Ward Residence. For some reason, Kiera, sitting in the back seat, suddenly shivered, feeling a momentary chill down her spine. Whats wrong, Auntie? Chloe shook her head, looking at her aunt curiously. Kiera shrugged off her shiver and smiled dismissively, saying, Nothing Maybe the weather is starting to get colder, and Im not dressed warmly enough. Kieraughed it off, but deep down, she couldnt shake off the uneasy feeling in her heart. Chapter 440 Demon Half an hourter Outside the Ward Residence, an SUV was parked there! Inside the car, there was no one. At this moment, a group of people led by Erik gathered around with puzzled expressions. Whats going on? Kiera and Chloe are almost home. Where are they? Why arent they here? Erik asked with a serious and worried expression. I dont know either, Mr. Ward ! When I found this car, there was no one inside A bodyguard from the Ward family exined nervously. Erik tried calling Kiera and Rowan several times but got no answer. He began to panic. He immediately called his grandson Henry to investigate what happened because this situation was too strange. The car was parked just outside the Ward Residence gate but now both Kiera and Chloe were missing. Something must have happened! Just at that moment, Eriks phone rang. He nced at it and saw that it was a call from L. Mr. Willis? Erik answered. However, he was obviously puzzled. Why would L be calling him? Since the incident with Noras illness in the Ward family, their rtionship had been somewhat awkward. Besides attending L and Mirandas wedding, Erik hadnt had much interaction with L for a long time. Mr. Ward, has Kiera and Chloe returned home? L asked directly. Upon hearing this, Eriks face froze. Mr. Willis, why are you asking this? Do you know something? L sensed that something was off from Eriks tone and quickly asked, Has something happened? They have gone missing Erik hesitated for a moment and exined the situation to L. Mr. Willis, do you know what happened? Where are Kiera and Chloe? What does this have to do with you? Erik questioned, his tone filled with suspicion and doubt. It seemed like he suspected that L was involved. L couldnt exin everything at that moment, so he simply said in a serious tone, Mr. Ward, please dont worry! I will do everything I can to find Kiera and Chloe. Keep your phone avable, and I will contact you anytime! After saying that, he hung up the phone directly. Then, relying on the true energy mark within Chloes body, he rushed in a certain direction at high speed. In the western suburbs of Ednd, in a partially developed slum area, most of the residents had already moved out because the area was scheduled for demolition. Only arge number of empty houses remained, giving the ce a deste and eerie atmosphere, even in broad daylight. Inside a residential house, Kiera and Rowan were both unconscious, tightly bound with chains to the ceiling beam. Chloe, feeling a sudden pain in her small hand, woke up immediately. Opening her usually clever big eyes, she saw a withered and wrinkled face right in front of her. Ah! A ghost! Chloe was frightened, her face turned pale, and she screamed in fear. A ghost? The owner of the withered face smirked and pinched Chloes cheek. Am I scarier than a ghost? Chloe sat on the ground, looking at the withered old man in front of her with fear and panic in her eyes. At that moment, she nced at her right hand and saw a needle stuck in it. It was the needle that had awakened her just now. Chloe also noticed her unconscious aunt and Rowan, who were bound there, and tears immediately welled up in her eyes. Auntie! Rowan! Wake up! There are bad people Huhuhu Chloe desperately screamed, trying to wake up the adults to save her. However, Kiera and Rowan, who seemed to have been tampered with by the withered old man, showed no response whatsoever. Feeling hopeless and helpless, Chloe burst into tears. She sat on the ground, desperately moving her body backward, trying to get away from the withered old man. You cant run, little thing! Kekekeke The withered old manughed wickedly, his eyes filled with mockery and cruelty. Ah! Just then, as Chloe continued to move backward, she suddenly heard a piercing scream. She turned her head and saw a distorted face floating behind her, constantly changing and unpredictable. This was a vengeful spirit controlled by the withered old man. Ah! Help! Dont! Dont eat me Chloe was terrified, her voice nearly hoarse from shouting. She cried and crawled desperately on the ground, trying to get away. Old man, what are you doing? Im a good girl. Dont scare me Chloes voice trembled as she spoke, her small face devoid of any color. Her young mind waspletely enveloped in fear. Scare you? Little thing, Im not scaring you! Soon, I will chop off your little head and turn you into a little ghost! Hehehe The withered old manughed wickedly. Upon hearing these words, Chloe was so scared that she even forgot to cry. Her small body trembled violently. Seeing her like this, the withered old man nodded in satisfaction. He wanted Chloe to die in endless fear and resentment. Only then could he fully exploit the advantage of her Yin Shatter Body and turn her into the most ferocious evil spirit. Are you ready? Ready or not, I will send you on your way! A sinister expression appeared on the wrinkled face of the withered old man. In the next second, he extended his bony ws, reaching towards Chloe. Chloe sat on the ground,pletely petrified. She didnt cry or make any noise. Her once innocent and clever eyes had turned dim, filled only with despair and fear. Only her small body continued to tremble uncontrobly. Swish! However, just at that moment! Just as the withered old man was about to stretch out his demonic ws towards Chloe, a de aura seemed to appear out of nowhere.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This de aura shattered the door, tore through space, and shot towards the withered old man! The withered old mans face changed, and he transformed into a blurred figure, barely evading the attack in the blink of an eye. In the next second, a figure appeared in the house, standing in front of Chloe. Who else could it be if not L, who arrived just in time? At this moment, Ls eyes zed with furious anger as he tightly gripped the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand. Hell was empty, and demons were unleashed upon the world! Who was this person? Tomit such depraved acts against a child, he must be truly insane and devoid of humanity! Chapter 441 Another One Came L? Is that you? Hehehe The withered old man darted to the wall, looking at L with a sinisterugh. Ls expression was cold, staring at him with a murderous intent. Who are you? He recognized himself by calling out his name? Me? Tell you, what does it matter? I am Heskel Ghost, the Supreme Elder of the Ghost que Sect! As the withered old man spoke, a sinister expression appeared on his face. My disciple, Hawkeye, and my grandson, Butch Ghost, both died by your hands! Today, I will avenge them! Upon hearing this, Ls coldness intensified, and he gritted his teeth. So, youre the old scum of the Ghost que Sect! You think you can kill me? Today, I will send you to meet your disciple and grandson! L sneered and pointed the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, its sharpness piercing, at the deranged demon. The Ghost que Sect! It was this evil cult again! Last time, the batch of children that Makhi and the others rescued were sent to the Ghost que Sect by the Britt family. When L arrived, he learned of Heskel Ghosts intentions towards Chloe, and it made his blood boil. It was unimaginable what fate those children would have faced if Makhi hadnt saved them. How many unfortunate children had fallen into the hands of the Ghost que Sect, meeting their cruel end? L silently swore in his heart that he would kill every member of the Ghost que Sect. Not only that, he would ensure their souls were scattered, never to be reincarnated. When his own strength was sufficient, he wouldpletely annihte this evil cult. Of course, the most important thing now was to deal with the old man in front of him. Upon hearing Ls words, a disdainful smile appeared on Heskel Ghosts withered and wrinkled face. He chuckled. Boy, you speak with such arrogance! You have no idea what kind of existence youre facing. You know nothing about true power! Heskel Ghostughed insidiously, and a powerful and terrifying aura surged from his body, pressing down on L like an overwhelming force. With a superior gaze on his old face, he looked at L as if he were an ant. Do you think killing my disciple Hawkeye makes you invincible in the city? Boy, in my eyes, youre just a slightly stronger ant in the low martial world. I know how you killed my disciple Hawkeye. If he hadnt wanted to use an evil spirit, you wouldnt have been able to kill him so easily! So, your strength is on par with Hawkeye, at best. As for me, I am ate-stage Core Formation cultivator! Today, I will kill you with absolute strength, leaving you with no possibility of turning the tables. Hehehe Heskel Ghostughed manically, hisughter as chilling as his disciple Hawkeyes. Facing the young L, he had absolute confidence in his own power. He had used a secret technique to rey the scene of his disciples death, witnessing how L had killed him. From that battle, he knew that in terms of pure strength, L wasnt much stronger than Hawkeye. Hawkeye had simply wanted to catch him off guard and deal with him easily, but he ended up being bacshed by his own soul. Therefore, Heskel Ghost didnt n to use any crooked methods against L and didnt even bother with such tactics. With absolute strength, he could crush and kill this young man. Such a load of nonsense!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. L snorted coldly and charged straight at Heskel Ghost. Upon seeing this, a disdainful expression appeared on Heskel Ghosts face. However, as soon as that expression emerged, it instantly froze, reced by caution and fear. The cial River Dragon Sparrow de carried a terrifying aura as it traced a precise trajectory, descending upon Heskel Ghost. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, the first move! This was Ls first time using this Divine Weapon in actualbat,bining it with his martial skills. As he unleashed this strike, L felt the vigorous true energy within his meridians being rapidly drawn out and infused into the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand. With this attack, nearly 5% of his total true energy was consumed! 5% may not sound like much, but it had to be considered in rtion to Ls current formidable strength and the overall amount of his abundant true energy. Confronted with this strike, Heskel Ghosts pupils contracted, no longer daring to be careless. He swiftly extended two metal ws from his sleeves, using them to block the attack above his head. ng! Apanied by the sound of metal shing, sparks flew. A dreadful residual force scattered in all directions. Step by step, Heskel Ghost retreated three times, feeling numbness in his arms. His expression changed from solemnity to shock. How is this possible He opened his mouth to say something, but his opponent didnt give him a chance. L didnt waste any words, taking advantage of his momentum and immediatelyunching the second move of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan. The Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan martial technique increased in power from the first move to the ninth move. However, the most terrifying aspect was the exponential increase in power when all nine moves were linked together. With the second strike, Ls internal true energy was directly depleted by one and a half timespared to the first move, several times more in magnitude! And the power increased ordingly! L swung the de horizontally towards Heskel Ghosts chest and abdomen. Heskel Ghost hurriedly used the metal ws in his right hand to block. However, this time, as ate-stage Core Formation cultivator, after his hand collided with Ls attack, he was filled with shock. With a resounding sound, his right hand was instantly pushed aside by the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. In the blink of an eye, Heskel Ghost quickly arched his body, contracting his chest cavity. Splurt! In the next moment, blood sttered! The cial River Dragon Sparrow de fiercely shed across his chest, leaving a two-finger-deep gash. At that moment, Heskel Ghostsplexionpletely changed! Whether it was the sensation of the cial River Dragon Sparrow de cutting through his body or the fear within his own heart, Heskel Ghost felt a chill all over his body. Hmph! L showed no intention of slowing down his attack,unching wave after wave. One attack followed another like a rising tide. At this moment, he was facing ate-stage Core Formation expert. Although L wasnt afraid of a fight, he didnt dare underestimate his opponent. And he also knew that the power of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan technique would continuously umte as the moves were linked together, so he couldnt afford to stop midway and interrupt the sequence. Swish! Immediately following his rotation, he delivered another strike, directly targeting Heskel Ghosts waist. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, the third move!! The individual power of this move alone was already 1. 5 times that of Ls normal attack. Coupled with the cumtive effect of the three moves in session, its power surged to double. Furthermore, lets not forget the added attack intensity provided by the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in Ls hand. It was a Divine Weapon imbued with Ls sword soul, unmatched and invincible! This time, as the de passed through, a ck rift appeared in space. The power of this strike was clearly visible! At this moment, Heskel Ghost could only feel his soul trembling! Chapter 442 Is Lachlan this kind of person? With this sh, the field of elixirspressed true energy was instantly depleted by 30% in Ls body! As mentioned before, with his current strength, if the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan was used in session, it would consume all the true energy after five shes. Ah! Faced with this sh, Heskel Ghost was no longer just changing colors, but felt his soul trembling. His movements were agile enough, swiftly raising his arms in an attempt to block Ls attack with all his strength. As ate-stage Core Formation cultivator, he infused his robust true energy into his arms and metal ws. ng! Ding! In the next moment, his weapon, the metal ws, were unexpectedly severed by the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. The des momentum remained unabated! Swish! Splurt! A cold gleam shed, apanied by the sound of the de piercing flesh. His upper body was instantly sent flying, apanied by a spray of blood. Thiste-stage Core Formation cultivator had been in a passive defensive position since L started attacking. It wasnt until L unleashed three consecutive shes, each more terrifying than thest, that Heskel Ghost was ultimately cut in half and left dead without aplete corpse. It must be said that this elder from the Ghost que Sect had met a rather pitiful end. But it wasnt unjustified! After breaking through to the Core Formation realm, Ls absolute strength alone was enough to contend withte-stage Core Formation experts. Add to that the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand and the enhancement provided by the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan technique, and this was the result. Thud! Heskel Ghosts severed body fell to the ground, spilling out its entrails. However, as ate-stage Core Formation expert, he did not die immediately. L approached with his sword, looking down on him from above, his eyes filled with a cold, fierce light. You, who know nothing about true strength! Old scum, do you have the qualifications to talk about absolute strength in front of me?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Now, he threw Heskel Ghosts words back at him. Lying there, Heskel Ghost felt the rapid loss of vitality throughout his body and a look of shock and unwillingness filled his eyes. How is this possible? Your strength how can it be so powerful? Half a month ago you were clearly not much different from Hawkeyes strength Hearing this, L sneered, As you said, it has already been over half a month! My rate of growth is not something an old scum like you can fathom, is it? Swish! Splurt! With that, L ruthlessly severed Heskel Ghosts head. Ah! With this strike, Heskel Ghosts physical body waspletely finished, and his vitality was extinguished. Apanied by a mournful scream, a phantom figure drifted out from the corpse, attempting to escape swiftly. Surprisingly, it was Heskel Ghosts soul. L snorted coldly, extending a void handprint that ruthlessly struck the phantom figure. It was the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Techniques technique to kill ghosts. Splurt! With a light sound, Heskel Ghosts soul was heavily damaged, almost dissipated by the strike. However, in the end, his soul emitted a green light, as if protected by a shield, and then only a wisp of remnant soul hurriedly drifted away. L frowned and let out a cold snort in secret. He hadnt expected this evil cultivator to have means of protecting his soul. However, his attack had already depleted 80% of the energy in his soul, leaving only a wisp of remnant soul that would inevitably dissipate sooner orter! In the next second, L no longer hesitated and turned back to look at Chloe with concern. Chloe! Dont be afraid, Im here to save you! Everythings fine now, the bad guy has been taken care of by me! After L approached, he crouched down andforted Chloe. At that moment, the little girl was still sitting on the ground, staring nkly at L, as if she hadnt snapped out of it yet. She hesitantly called out, Uncle Pigsy you came to save me? Ls heart ached instantly. He noticed a needle still stuck in Chloes right hand. Carefully, he removed it for her and offered a few words offort before walking over to check on Kiera and Rowans condition. The two of them had their acupoints sealed by Heskel Ghosts silver needles, rendering them unresponsive no matter how much noise there was. After removing the silver needles, Kiera and Rowan slowly regained consciousness. Chloe! Chloe As soon as Kiera opened her eyes, she anxiously called out. The next moment, upon seeing L, she paused for a moment and then urgently asked, L? What are you doing here? Where is Chloe? Rowan also wore a perplexed and horrified expression as he looked around, searching for Chloes figure. Ls voice sank as he said, Chloe is fine As he spoke, he turned his head to look in Chloes direction. However, upon seeing her, he furrowed his brows. Chloe! Kiera also noticed Chloe sitting there and breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that the child was okay. The next moment, she noticed the lifeless and dismembered corpse of Heskel Ghost on the other side, realizing that it was likely L who saved them. L, please let me go! Kiera urged, wanting nothing more than to quickly embrace Chloe. However, at that moment, Ls gaze flickered a few times as he shook his head. No hurry! The next moment, he solemnly walked up to Chloe and waved his hand in front of the little girls eyes. But Chloe, lost in her own world, showed no response. She was immersed in fear, surrounded by it. L, what are you doing? Let us go! Kieras frustration and suspicion were evident as she scowled and urged him. Mr. Willis? Both Kiera and Rowan furrowed their brows, confused and bewildered by Ls behavior. However, L paid no attention to the two of them. He simply smirked at Chloe and asked, Chloe, do you want me to save your aunt and Rowan? Chloes eyes finally blinked a few times, but they remained dull. She nodded hesitantly. I want to L smiled at her, but it was a mischievous smile. Oh, you want to? Then, will you still call me Uncle Pigsy in the future? Huh? Upon hearing this, Kiera gritted her teeth in anger, her face turning red. L, what are you doing? Its already thiste, and youre still saying these things to Chloe! Release us quickly and lets leave this ce! Rowan also looked puzzled and annoyed. Mr. Willis, what do you mean by this? L continued to ignore both of them and just smirked at Chloe. Chloe, why arent you saying anything? It seems like you dont want me to save your aunt after all? Well then With that, he stood up as if he was about to leave. Waa Finally, Chloe regained some semnce of consciousness and burst into tears when she saw L about to abandon them. The little girl showed an expression of anger and urgency. Chapter 443 Good Intentions Big jerk! Pigsy is also a big jerk! Waaah Pigsy, please save Auntie and Uncle Rowan. I wont call you Pigsy anymore, waaah Is it okay, Uncle Pigsy? Hearing the crying, L felt relieved and turned around again. This naughty child finally reacted! Well then, call me Daddy or Ill leave. L continued to smirk. L! You bastard! Just go away! I dont need your help! Get lost! Kiera heard Ls request to Chloe and instantly became furious, grinding her teeth in anger. At a time like this, this guy was actually bullying Chloe? Just because Chloe had been calling him Piggy? Taking advantage of this situation to ckmail her aunt and make the child call him Daddy? Was this bastard so petty, stooping to the level of a child? Was there no limit to his actions? Rowan also disyed an angry expression and said, Mr. Willis, how could you I never expected you to be this kind of person!! L ignored Kiera and Rowans anger as if it didnt affect him. He just smirked and looked at Chloe, threateningly saying, Little girl, quickly call me Daddy, or else Ill leave! And then no one will save your aunt and Rowan! Waaah You big bully! Piggy is a big bully! Chloes face turned red with anger, and she cried even harder, feeling both aggrieved and loud. After scolding L for a while, her face still filled with a mix of distress and anger, she finally opened her mouth and pleaded, Piggy Daddy I beg you, please save us. Let my aunt and Uncle Rowan go please? Chloe, dont beg him! L, you jerk! Hearing Chloe actually calling L Daddy, Kiera angrily tried to stop her. What? Speak up! Youre too quiet, I cant hear you! What did you just call me? At this moment, L put a hand to his ear and leaned closer to Chloe, asking her. Chloe was so angry that tears streamed down her face, and she looked extremely distressed. She closed her eyes and, as if giving it her all, shouted, Daddy! Daddy I called you Daddy waaah This time, L seemed satisfied, nodded and said, Oh, good girl, thats more like it! However, as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his ear. You big bully, I will bite you! In Chloes eyes, which were previously filled with fear, there was now only anger and resentment. After shouting Daddy at L several times, she suddenly bit down on the ear that L had brought close to her. L let out a cry, tugged at the corner of his mouth, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. Go ahead and bite, little girl! Cry! Shout! As long as you can let it out, it doesnt matter how you do it, as long as you dont sit there, immersed in fear! How could L be so despicable and boring to bully Chloe at a time like this? It was all because of Chloes state that he realized something was wrong. Those eyes of the mischievous child just now seemed devoid of any radiance, as if her spirit was almost destroyed by fear! For a six or seven-year-old child, it was easy to imagine the kind of trauma her young mind had suffered from Heskel Ghosts deliberate scare earlier. If not handled properly, it could leave a lifelong shadow! Even her intellect could be affected, and she could be mentally disabled, it was not impossible! At a time like this, it was crucial to stimte her in other ways, to help her emerge from her fear. Whether it was anger or distress as long as it could dilute the fear! Chloe finally released her grip after who knew how long, but her big eyes continued to re at L with resentment. Big bully! Piggy! I hate you! L chuckled and patted her head while the little girl vigorously shook her head, showing a strong sense of disgust. Next, despite the murderous gaze from Kiera, L released her and Rowan, then contacted Erik. Later, he went back and searched Heskel Ghosts body, finding a few things and casually putting them into his pocket. One hourter! The Ward Residence, inside a reception hall. Chloe, who had been taken care of, had fallen asleep. The young girl was mentally exhausted from the previous scare. In the reception hall, Erik looked at L with a grateful expression. After L exined, he now understood what had happened. It turned out that L, relying on his fortune-telling skills, foresaw that Chloe might be in danger. He made preparations in advance and arrived in time to save the child. Kiera sat on the side, her expression briefly showing a hint of embarrassment. Only now did she realize that L had no intention of pursuing her However, her gaze towards L remained cold and icy. Clearly, she still couldntprehend and was furious about his final actions. Mr. Willis, thank you so much! If not for you, the consequences would have been unimaginable, said Erik with lingering fear. Its nothing. Its what I should do. This expert from the Ghost que Sect appeared in Ednd, and its rted to me. L waved his hand to express his thoughts. It was obvious that Heskel Ghost came to Ednd to chase after him, but for some reason, he shifted his focus to Chloe. So, in a way, he had brought trouble upon the child. This made L feel somewhat guilty. At this moment, Kiera snorted disdainfully and red at L. Seeing how he acted so magnanimously in front of her grandfather, she suddenly felt that L was hypocritical.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Grandpa, theres no need to thank him. You dont know what L did to Chloe. Hes just a petty and even sadistic jerk! Kiera gritted her teeth and spoke. Hmm? What happened? Kiera, Mr. Willis saved you all. Why are you speaking like this? Erik frowned and asked. Kiera proceeded to recount Ls actions from earlier. After listening, Erik let out an Oh? and his expression showed disbelief. He nced at Rowan, as if asking for confirmation. Rowan looked at L, nodded expressionlessly, confirming that Kiera was not lying. At that moment, Eriks expression turned somewhat speechless and annoyed. With a hint of questioning, he looked at L and said, Mr. Willis, what is the meaning of this? But L just smiled, lightly asking in return, May I ask Miss Ward, what do you think of a six-year-old child who, after being extremely frightened, doesnt cry or make a fuss? Do you think its a good sign? At that time, its understandable that you were angry with me, but if you still havent figured out whats going on, I can only say youck insight. Chapter 444 Overwhelming Resentment Upon hearing Ls words, Kiera was stunned for a moment, and her pretty face immediately turned red! This jerk actually said shecked insight? L, what do you mean? She angrily questioned. Erik made a sound of hmm? but his expression changed slightly. Mr. Willis, you said Chloe didnt cry or make a fuss? What happened? L nodded and put away his teasing of Kiera. With a serious expression he said, The child should have been scared out of her wits at the time and had little reaction to the outside world. The impact on an immature child from this level of fright can be very frightening. I deliberately teased Chloe to help her ovee her fear. Mr. Ward, please understand that in the future you need to pay attention to her emotions and provide psychological counseling on time. Speaking, he looked at Kiera and smiled, saying, Perhaps Miss Ward and Rowan were unconscious before, so they didnt know what that perverted old man did to Chloe. Thats why they didnt realize it. But its not their fault As he finished speaking, Kiera and Rowan exchanged nces and saw the embarrassment in each others eyes. So, L had Chloe call him Daddy for this reason? Yes! Now that they thought about it, Chloe was indeed acting very unusually, just sitting quietly on the ground. Throughout the journey, both of them were angry at Ls actions, so they didnt consider this aspect. But now, with Ls hint, they instantly realized the key. Kiera pursed her lips and, after L made fun of her and spoke up for her and Rowan, she became annoyed and said, Hmph! You say everything! Rowan smiled remorsefully and said, We misunderstood Mr. Willis Erik looked at L, and the unfamiliarity in his eyes seemed to disappear, returning to the warmth it had before. Mr. Willis, you had good intentions. On behalf of Chloes parents, I thank you. Oh, right, its already noon and you havent had lunch, right? Its gettingte, so Ill have someone prepare it here. Will you stay and eat? L made a phone call to Nora, informed the little one, and agreed. At this moment, Kiera, with a flushed face, walked up to L. Hey, thanks! I misunderstood you before. The heiress of the Ward family expressed herself somewhat awkwardly. Hearing this, L asked with interest, How do you want to thank me? Kieras tone faltered, and after biting her lip, she blurted out, Well, maybe you could be my boyfriend again? Pfft!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. L almost spit out a mouthful of blood upon hearing this and quickly waved his hand, Forget it. Did this girl think she liked pretending to have a boyfriend or something? And she considered it a way to express gratitude? But looking at the beautiful and stunning Kiera, L had to admit that this condition could be quite tempting for many men. Woo woo woo Dad, you died so tragically Woo woo Inside a private vi, the living room had been temporarily transformed into a shrine. A figure was kneeling beneath the memorial tablet, continuously wailing in grief. The ck and white photo on the table showed Romeos image. The one grieving and crying was none other than Harlow. At this moment, her face was stained with tears, and the whole hall was filled with an atmosphere of sadness and resentment. She didnt know how long she had been crying. Harlow wiped away her tears and looked at her fathers photo, tightly clenching her hands together. Her nails had already dug into her flesh, and blood was flowing, but she seemed oblivious to the pain. In her eyes, a strong hatred flickered. L! You heartless bastard! I swear that in my lifetime, I will avenge my father! I will make sure you suffer worse than death! I will make you feel the pain of losing a loved one! I will make you suffer a million-fold! I will make sure that one day, you die in agony. Bastard! Bastard! Harlow gritted her teeth and swore fiercely, her whole body trembling with overwhelming hatred. Her eyes looked sharp and emitted a terrifying aura of revenge. At that moment, a wandering soul, waiting for its ultimate demise, seemed to sense something. Such intense resentment! This lingering soul could be none other than the spirit of Heskel Ghost, who was nearly defeated by L. After a few tremors, the lingering soul quickly drifted towards a specific direction. Just as Harlow cursed and swore vengeance for Romeo, she suddenly shivered, feeling as if the temperature in the entire hall had dropped below freezing. In broad daylight, a cold wind swept through the hall, causing even the light to dim. The next second, Harlow was astonished to see a distorted apparition appearing right in front of her. Her expression changed instantly. A ghost? A ghost However, perhaps due to her extreme negative emotions, her fear wasnt as intense. Harlow just stared nkly at the ghostly figure in front of her, muttering uncertainly. Very good! Not only are you born in the dark year, month, and hour, a Heavenly Yin Body, but your heart is also filled with hatred and resentment! Hehehehe Most importantly, the person you hate is also my enemy! Enemy! Enemy The one who made me nearly lose my soul, Ahhh Heskel Ghosts lingering soul let out a twisted ghostlyugh and spoke eerily to Harlow. Finally, it let out a mournful ghostly scream. And who are you? Harlow red at the apparition and asked coldly. I was the Supreme Elder of the Ghost que Sect in my lifetime, but now I am just a remnant soul! However, this remnant soul contains the memories of my cultivation throughout my life. Not only can it make you a powerful martial artist, but it can also make you a practitioner who maniptes life and death. You are a Heavenly Yin Body, and practicing the Heavenly Ghost Decision will yield twice the results with half the effort. Remember your hatred. In the future, you must make L lose his soul! Definitely Heskel Ghost screamed with a torn heart, and his lingering souls apparition violently twisted and writhed before finally merging into Harlows body. Harlows whole body stiffened, feeling as if her mind was about to explode, as new memories flooded into her consciousness. These memories were filled with an evil aura, but they represented tremendous power. After an unknown period of time, Harlows gaze finally focused again, shimmering with a sinister and vengeful light. Chapter 445 People Coming from Iylonio Under Eriks invitation, L stayed for lunch. Kiera and Rowan also joined them as they hadnt eaten yet. During the meal, Eriks attitude towards L noticeably improved, returning to their previous rtionship trend. Today, L saved Chloe which greatly eased tensions between him and the Ward family. To be honest, no one can truly empathize with a situation until it happens to them personally. When Chloe was in trouble this time around, Erik felt anxious and panicked just like how L did before. Therefore, his resentment towards L wasnt as deep anymore. While Erik chatted with L over drinks while Kiera and Rowan kept thempany in the living room area, someone walked into the reception room quickly. Mr. Ward , the person said urgently. Someone from the Ward family in Iylonio is here to see you. Upon hearing this news, Eriks face stiffened slightly as he frowned. Who is it? he asked calmly. Its Edward Ward from the third generation, replied the messenger before leaving promptly. Erik nodded lightly and said, Let hime. The person acknowledged and then exited the room. At this moment, Kiera frowned, a hint of resistance visible on her face. Grandpa, why did they send him over? she asked. Erik shook his head lightly and didnt say anything. Kiera nced briefly at L, then decided not to ask further. Observing Kieras reaction, L raised an eyebrow The Ward family in Iylonio? What connection did it have with the Ward family in Ednd? Last time, when that chubby guy from the Smith family in Iylonio harassed Kiera, L heard him mention something about the Ward family in Iylonio. Judging from Kieras reaction, it seemed that the two Ward families didnt have a good rtionship with each other.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Mr. Ward, I have something else to attend to, so Ill take my leave, L said with a smile, understandingly getting up to leave. Seeing Eriks mysterious expression, he felt it was better to avoid any suspicion as an outsider. Erik hesitated for a moment, nodded apologetically, and said, Alright, L, take care! Come visit again when you have time! Rowan, see Mr. Willis off. No need, Ive been here before, no need for an escort, L waved his hand with a smile, ready to leave. However, before he had taken a few steps, he saw several peopleing towards him, coincidentally entering the reception room at the same time. Leading the group were two young men, one with a well-built and athletic physique, and the other noticeably overweight. Behind the two were several men dressed in suits, resembling attendants. Seeing the stout figure, Ls eyes flickered briefly, but he quickly averted his gaze, not wanting to engage with the person. However, the other party also noticed him and immediately blocked Ls path. Its you? The stout figure looked at L, his expression darkening as he eximed in surprise. With his small eyes, which were never big to begin with, he squinted unfriendly. This person was none other than Jude, the pursuer of Kiera. He imed to be the second generation of the noble Smith family in Iylonio. Huh? Mr. Smith, do you know him? Edward, the third-generation member of the Ward family in Iylonio, asked with some surprise. Jude stared at L, his expression filled with anger and coldness. I know him, of course! He is Kieras boyfriend. Saying that, Jude stood in front of L, smirking coldly as he asked, Youre leaving? Since youre Kieras boyfriend, why dont we all sit down and have a chat when we meet? Are you feeling guilty? Tsk tsk This time, encountering L again, how could Jude easily let him go? Last time, he was severely pped by L, publicly humiliated, which Jude considered a great shame. That heart-of-the-sea sapphire ne, L treated it as a fake and shattered it, making Jude lose face. The esteemed second generation of the Smith family had actually bought a counterfeit and gifted it to his goddess? This undoubtedly became a big joke! Fortunately, it happened in Ednd, where not many people knew him; otherwise, if it had happened in Iylonio, he would have be theughingstock. After returning to Iylonio, Jude angrily confronted the friend who helped him buy the heart-of-the-sea ne, questioning why he had fooled him with a fake gem. The friend insisted with conviction that it was a rare treasure bought at an auction and couldnt possibly be a counterfeit. After further investigation, Jude learned that he had been yed by L. The ne was indeed genuine, but he had been fooled by L This infuriated him to no end, and he wished nothing more than to tear L apart to find some relief. So, seeing him again this time, how could Jude easily let L go? At this moment, noticing the situation, Kieras eyes flickered and she quickly stood up, rushing over to Ls side, and directly linking arms with him. What guilt? L is just leaving coincidentally, she said. With that, she discreetly pinched Ls waist and gave him a signal. L silently sighed, thinking to himself, Is she trying to use me as a shield again? Before dinner, Kiera had brought up this matter, even treating it as a way to express her gratitude towards him. But who would have thought that it would actually e true so quickly? Erik noticed the situation and furrowed his brows, asking, Whats going on? Edward gestured to Jude, and the two of them respectfully greeted Erik. Then, Edward smiled and said, Erik, Mr. Smith has a liking for Kiera, as you are well aware. It seems that my sister Kiera has found a boyfriend? Upon hearing this, Erik nced at Kiera and saw her holding onto Ls arm with an intimate gesture, instantly understanding what was happening. He knew that his granddaughter had no interest in Jude. In his eyes, this chubby guy was not worthy of his granddaughter, even with the background of the Smith family. Erik had no intentions of using his granddaughters happiness to exchange for any benefits. Seeing his granddaughter using L as a shield at this moment, he nodded in agreement and said, Thats right, Kiera and L have mutual feelings for each other. Is there a problem? He then looked at Jude and nodded solemnly, saying, Jude, you cant force matters of the heart. Upon hearing this, a hint of displeasure appeared on Judes face. Mr. Ward, is he really Kieras boyfriend? I think hes just a fake. I dont believe Kiera would be interested in someone like him! Jude then proceeded to tell Erik about the incident where L had deceived him, distorting the truth and turning a genuine sapphire ne into a fake. He seemed to be trying to tattle on L. Mr. Ward, this guy is nothing but a swindler. Dont let him deceive you! Jude pointed at L, speaking with a tone filled with hatred. After hearing this, Erik looked at L and couldnt help but chuckle. He thought, Oh, theres this as well? L truly is At the same time, Erik looked down on Jude even more. No matter how he looked at this young member of the Smith family, he seemed like a foolish and dim-witted person. To be fooled and still have the audacity toin? If L can deceive you, its because he has the skill. If you cant outsmart him, its simply your own ipetence! Chapter 446 I’ll Crush You in Every Aspect! Oh? Theres this matter too? It must be a misunderstanding, Erik said calmly, showing no particr reaction to Jude exposing L. Judes expression froze at the sight of this. The next second, he signaled Edward with his eyes. Edward nodded and then turned to Erik. Erik, dont you care about what kind of man Kiera ends up with? How can this guy be worthy of her? In my opinion, Mr. Smith is the best match for Kiera because he truly loves her. Erik shook his head nomittally and asked sarcastically, What? Did the family send you here just to worry about who Kiera marries? Edwards eyes flickered a few times as he spoke in a deep voice. Erik, that is indeed one of the reasons why I came here. If Kiera can marry into the Smith family, it would be a great thing for the family. Hearing this made Erik snort coldly and mockingly ask, A good thing for the family? Which family are you talking about? Yours or mine? Kiera couldnt help but show anger on her pretty face when she heard these words. She sneered and said, You are really good at scheming! You want to form an alliance with the Smiths but use me as your tool for marriage?! Why are you so shrewd? Edwards eyes flickered as he looked at Erik, his tone carrying a hint of condescension. Erik, I hope you understand the situation! My grandfather said that as long as Kiera agrees to marry Mr. Smith, we can consider allowing your branch to return to the main family and relocate back to Iylonio. Our two families were originally one family! We were one of the five major noble families in Iylonio. However, due to the disagreement between the two patriarchs, we split apart. Eriks branch was excluded by his elder brother, Anders Ward, and they moved away from Iylonio to Ednd. However, despite winning the internal power struggle, Anders branch of the Ward family suffered greatly from the split. Their overall strength was no longerparable to the other five major noble families in Iylonio. Over the years, they had been at a disadvantage in the power struggles within Iylonio, continuously weakening their power. So, the Ward family in Iylonio wanted to form an alliance with the Smith family to gain their support and stabilize their position among the five major noble families. When the Smith familys eldest son, Jude, took an interest in Kiera, the Ward family in Iylonio started scheming. Their behavior was truly shameless. The Ward family in Iylonio wanted to form an alliance with the Smith family, using the young descendants of the Ward family in Ednd as marriage tools. It was no wonder Kiera was so angry! Erik snorted and his expression turned dark. No need! Our branch is living quitefortably in Ednd and we have no interest in returning to Iylonio. Go back and tell your grandfather that he already has a granddaughter, and whoever wants to marry into the Smith family can, but dont dare have any thoughts about my granddaughter! Hmph! Upon hearing this, Edwards face turned unpleasant, and Jude looked embarrassed and unwilling. In the next moment, Jude red at L and said to Erik, Mr. Ward, even if Kiera doesnt marry me, should she just be with any man? How can this swindler, who deceives and cheats, be worthy of Kiera? As L stood there, a sharp look shed in his eyes. Although he was just a shield and didnt have any substantial rtionship with Kiera, he felt a sense of dissatisfaction being criticized as unworthy. How am I unworthy of Kiera? Fatso, tell me, what makes you better than me? L asked mockingly. Hearing this, Judes chubby face trembled, and he angrily pointed at L. Who are you calling fatso? Youre asking for trouble! Look at yourself in the mirror before criticizing others. Can youpare to me? I am What are you? The Smith familys big shot? Besides that, what else are you? L sarcastically interrupted.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. You I Judes voice faltered, and for a moment, he was left speechless. At this moment, Edward snorted and looked down at L with a superior posture. As the Smith familys heir, you will always be someone that people like you have to look up to. What? Dont agree? What do you have? The Smith family is one of the five major noble families in Iylonio. In terms of wealth, Mr. Smithpletely surpasses you! In politics, with one phone call, Mr. Smith can mobilize more power than you could ever dream of. In the military, Mr. Smiths elder brother is the captain of a special forces unit in the Iylonio war zone, and many of his elders hold high positions in the military. In terms of martial prowess, countless experts would sacrifice their lives for Mr. Smith with a singlemand. How can youpare yourself to Mr. Smith? Even if theres just one aspect where you can surpass Mr. Smith, Ill admit that youre worthy of Kiera! But do you have it? Edward looked disdainfully at L, exuding an arrogant and domineering aura. The Ward family now had a pleasing attitude towards the Smith family. This attitude was also reflected in their younger generation. So, when Jude himself stumbled over his words, Edward stepped forward to speak up for him and humiliate and trample on L. They wanted to degrade Kieras boyfriend and make him seem worthless in every way. As the words fell, Jude immediately wore a satisfied expression, and a strong sense of pride and superiority once again appeared on his chubby face. Thats right! You scum, dare topare yourself to me? Is there anything you have that can surpass me? However, at this moment, as L looked at Edward and Judes smug and superior behavior, he disdainfully shook his head and said, Im sorry, but I surpass you in every aspect. I started from scratch, and now the assets in my ount have reached billions. In the military, I hold the prestigious rank of Grand Marshal. When ites to power, I hold the Priocia Decree, and I canmandbat units below brigade level at any time! As for martial prowess, heh L said this and couldnt help but shake his head, smiling with a sense of fading interest. He nced at Edward, including the few experts behind them, feeling somewhatzy to show off in this regard. However, as the words fell, Edward and Jude burst into unrestrainedughter. It seemed like they had heard the most hrious joke. Ha hahaha This is too funny! What did I just hear? Edwardughed as he looked at L, his tone full of mockery and ridicule. Youre worth billions? Youre a Grand Marshal? You hold the Priocia Decree? This is hrious! Youre shamelessly boasting. As he spoke, he snorted coldly, exuding a sharp aura. And what about martial prowess? Why arent you saying anything about that? Whats the matter? Do you think this is too easily exposed, so youre afraid to brag about it? Chapter 447 Unfairness Edward looked at L with disdain and mocked him. In his eyes, everything L said was just empty talk. Trying to save face in front of Kiera and everyone else? iming to be self-made with a worth of billions? Being the great ruler with the Priocia Decree in hand? It was all just nonsense But when it came to personal strength, this guy suddenly became silent. In Edward and Judes eyes, that means he was too scared to brag anymore. While it may be difficult to verify some of his other ims, personal strength as something that can be tested on the spot. So this guy didnt dare brag anymore and tried tough it off? Edward and Jude couldnt let him get away with that. At this point, Edward mercilessly exposed Ls lies as if he had seen through everything. L reacted strangely upon hearing this news; he looked at Edward meaningfully. Seeing Ls expression, Edward thought he had hit the nail on the head! He stood proudly at this moment, emanating a powerful aura, and said in a challenging tone, Are you afraid to brag anymore? What about martial prowess? Go ahead and continue boasting. If you can match my abilities, then Ill admit youre worthy of Kiera. How about it? Shall we have a little contest? As the words fell, L couldnt help butugh and shook his head, saying, Match your abilities? Im sorry, but thats a requirement I cant meet! Hearing this, Edward and Jude burst into mockingughter. Trash, admitting youre garbage? Jude jeered. Edward snorted and his expression became even more domineering. But the next moment, L calmly said, word by word, Because your abilities are too trash. If I had your abilities, Id rather just die. Edward, who had just shown arrogance, froze for a moment at these words. The next second, a strong sense of anger surged on his face, and he red coldly at L, asking, What did you say? How dare you insult me like that? At the age of twenty-six, I reached the Transmutation Force realm! You probably dont even know what that concept is, do you? Just boasting with your mouth? If you have the guts,e and challenge me! L chuckled, Challenge you? Im afraid Id end up killing you. I guess youre too scared? Edward asked with a sneer. Jude also sneered beside him and contemptuously said, Coward! Youre really clueless about what Kiera sees in you. At this moment, a hint of dissatisfaction appeared on Kieras face. She turned to L and said, L, go ahead and show them. Upon hearing this, Edward and Judes eyes lit up with excitement. They thought that Kiera couldnt stand their mockery of her boyfriend and was getting worked up. Yes, lets see what youve got! Prove yourself like a man! Edward coldly asked. Just make it through three moves against me, and Ill admit that youre someone! How about it? Edward sneered. You wouldnt chicken out in front of Kiera, would you? Jude squinted his eyes and provocatively taunted. L nced at Kiera and shrugged, nodding his head, Fine. With that, he looked at Edward and said dismissively, But three moves are unnecessary; one move is enough. Hearing this, Edward eximed, Huh? You seem to have a good understanding of yourself? Erik, who was sitting on the side, had a strange expression on his face at this moment. However, he didnt intervene but just lightly reminded, Show some restraint. Erik, dont worry, Ill handle it! Edward stared at L with an unfriendly look and nodded with ill intentions. But the next second, Erik shook his head and coughed a few times in disbelief, saying, Ahem I was talking to L. I Edward almost choked with anger, his face turning red. The next second, he roared and rushed directly towards L. He thought that Erik was deliberately belittling and humiliating him. So now, he wanted to regain his face with absolute strength. As long as he could crush L under his feet with overwhelming dominance, all the intentional humiliations and Ls big words would naturally be proven false. Judes small eyes revealed a hint of anticipation and cruelty. Mr. Ward, dont underestimate him, give it your all! In Judes heart, he was filled with jealousy and resentment towards L. Especially after being yed by himst time, he swore to teach him a harsh lesson. Using this opportunity, he was actually hinting to Edward to help him vent his anger. Best if L could be disabled or even killed! At this moment, both Edward and Jude felt that a Transmutation Force expert at this age was already an incredible existence. L would absolutely not be able to defeat Edward. He didnt even have the slightest power to resist, right?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, the next second, as Edward rushed to a distance of three meters from L, a shocking scene unfolded! L stood there, facing the intimidating Edward, without even lifting his hand. He just suddenly red and shouted, Get lost! With this get lost, an invisible force erupted from Ls mouth. Edwards body was sent flying backward. It was a visually impactful scene! Boom! Afternding, Edward felt a sweet sensation in his throat and spewed a mouthful of blood, his face turning an unhealthy shade of red. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. Jude, standing on the side, couldnt help but shudder. His chubby body trembled along with his fat. He felt that Ls get lost had shaken his mind, deafeningly loud. Not only Edward and Jude, but even Erik, Kiera, and Rowan all showed intense astonishment. They knew L was powerful. He had single-handedly turned the tide in the battle against the entire Lowe family. But they never expected him to be so terrifying! Just one shout, and it injured a Transmutation Force expert? What kind of power was this! You dont even have the qualification to make me take action, do you? L said expressionlessly to Edward at this moment, his tone calm. You Dont get cocky! Edwards breath became unstable, his face flushed like blood, and his eyes filled with unwillingness. I admit youre a martial arts expert, but individual strength is nothing! Lets fight, it just so happens that we encountered your strong point, right? This is unfair! If you have the guts, show me your bank ount. I want to see where your billions of assets are, dare you? Chapter 448 Perhaps Only Him L couldnt help but chuckle at Edwards words. You want to see my ount? Youre really bored, arent you? Are you going toin about fairness again after seeing my ount and say that personal assets dont mean anything in front of family power? And next, are you going to want to see my Priocia Decree? His tone turned cold as he spoke with a hint of dominance. Remember this, there is no fairness in this world! Only fools pursue fairness! The strong will only make themselves an unfair existence for others. Edward was left speechless and his face twitched with anger. Kieras eyes shone brightly as she looked at L while Jude was visibly upset. Enough, Edward! Stop stirring up trouble! Whether L and Kiera are a good match or not doesnt need your judgment! If you want Kiera to marry Jude, forget it! I wont let my granddaughter be a tool for your familys alliance! If there is nothing else, you can leave now, Erik said sternly as his face darkened. Eriks face turned serious, and he spoke bluntly to Edward, indicating that it was time for him to leave. Edwards expression fluctuated upon hearing this. The next second, he took a deep breath, calmed his emotions and disordered breath, and said in a deep voice, Erik, I have a message from my grandfather to deliver to you! Speak! Eriks face tensed, and he spoke in a deep voice. Edward gritted his teeth and said, My grandfather said that keeping that key in your hands will only bring disaster to your lineage and be of no use to you. He advises you to return the key to us for the benefit of everyone! Upon hearing this, Eriks face darkened instantly, and he angrily replied, Return it to you? This key in my hands originally belongs to our lineage. How can I return it to you? Is your grandfather trying to threaten me? Go back and tell him not to bother! Hmph! Rowan! Escort our guest out! After saying that, Erik waved his hand directly, giving the order to escort Edward out.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Edwards face showed various emotions, and in the end, his tone carried a hint of threat. Erik, take care of yourself! Even if not for your own sake, consider others. Lets go! With those words, he covered his chest and, along with Jude and the others, left the Ward Residence unwillingly. L stood on the side and picked up some clues from Erik and Edwards conversation. It seemed that Erik had something the Ward family in Iylonio desired. However, as an outsider, he tactfully refrained from prying further. After chatting for a while about other topics, L bid farewell as well. After L left, Erik and Kiera had a solemn expression on their faces. Grandpa, what should we do? It seems that he cant let go of the key in your hands. This time, he even made threats. He might take action sooner orter. If they really pose a threat to our lineage, can we stand against them? Kiera asked with concern. Erik sat there with a solemn expression. The next moment, his tone changed as he looked at Kiera. Kiera, any progress between you and L? Hearing this, Kiera paused for a moment, a blush appearing on her lovely face. She awkwardly and embarrassedly said, Grandpa, what are you talking about? Theres nothing between me and L. Im just using him as a shield! Erik sighed involuntarily upon hearing her words. If only there were something Kieras eyes sparkled as she looked at her grandfather and asked, Grandpa, are you thinking of asking L for help? Does he have that ability? Erik pondered for a few seconds, neither confirming nor denying, I dont know. But you saw the strength he disyed just now! If they truly be a threat to our lineage, perhaps only L can help us. This young man has always given me a sense of wonder. It makes me feel that nothing is impossible for him. Kiera pouted, Grandpa, arent you overestimating him? Erik smiled, sighed, and said, Maybe Well see when the timees! Hmph! If I have to make a choice, I would rather ce a glimmer of hope in L than let my brother have his way! And at this moment, on the other side! After Edward and Jude left the Ward Residence, they got into a top-of-the-line Audi A8L. Both of them had unpleasant expressions on their faces. Edward still had a lingering look of horror on his face, while Jude was full of resentment. Mr. Ward, are you okay? Jude asked with feigned concern. In reality, Jude was somewhat disdainful of Edward, thinking that this guy always boasted about himself but turned out to be nothing special. He screamed once, and it made him cough up blood. What a pathetic loser Im fine! The unhealthy flush on Edwards face had faded, and now he looked somewhat pale. The next second, he gritted his teeth and said, Where did this Le from? Whats his background? His strength is at least at the Grandmaster Realm. Howe weve never heard of such a young Grandmaster before? When I get back, Ill definitely investigate this person thoroughly! Jude nodded in agreement. Yeah, Ill have our family look into this guy too! Damn it, this guy was acting so arrogant today. They had hoped to humiliate this rival and give him a good beating, but instead, they ended up being thoroughly embarrassed by him After L left the Ward Residence, he brought Nora back home from Masons in the afternoon. Despite being only five years old, Noras physique had been transformed by Ls training to a levelparable to a peak-stage cultivator. The most noticeable change during this period was the significant increase in Noras height. It must be said that Nora was extremely intelligent, and after the initial stages of breathing and meditation training, she had already grasped the essence of absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. L was preparing to teach Nora the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra, the same cultivation technique he had once given to Reeva. In Ls memory, it was considered an excellent technique. Perhaps as Noras own strength increased, it might also be effective in countering the curse within her. After exining some introductory concepts to Nora, L let her contemte on her own. After all, she was still a young child, and her understanding might not be as good as an adults, so it had to be taken slowly. Otherwise, it could potentially cause mental damage to Nora, as the cultivation process required intense concentration. Just at that moment, L received a phone call. It was from Raphael! L, youve made me very angry! As soon as Raphael connected the call, heunched into a barrage of usations. Chapter 449 Soul Edict Talisman On the phone, Raphael sounded very unhappy and angry. L was taken aback. Mr. MacDonald, whats wrong? Raphael snorted. Willis? Are you trying to take advantage of me? I expect you to cure me, so I have to protect your life. Youre in danger, and Ill send someone to protect you. But Im not obligated to protect anyone else! The young master spoke with annoyance in his voice. L finally understood what was going on. It turned out that he had contacted Raphael before, asking him to send experts at the Golden Core level or above to protect him in Hudpids Vige. Later, when he learned that his father-inw was in trouble, he rushed back in a hurry. By the time the experts from the Macdonald family arrived, L was no longer in Hudpids Vige. They only escorted Savannah and Sophie. Mr. Macdonald, something unexpected happened, and it wasnt intentional to deceive you. Its like this L exined the situation to Raphael. After listening, Raphael let out a cold snort, his tone slightly softened but still displeased. Even if you left, you should have informed me. The experts from my family at the Golden Core level are not at the disposal of anyone. Does an ordinary martial family deserve to have my experts escorting them? Raphael seemed to hold the Graham family in contempt, clearly indicating that the Macdonald family and the Graham family were not on the same level. Yes, yes! It was my mistake this time. I apologize, L said with an awkward smile. He could only offer an apology to Raphael as he was indeed in the wrong. An apology is enough? Raphael asked irritably, then his tone changed. Enough with the nonsense. When will you give me the second treatment? L pondered for a moment. How about one weekter? You cane to Ednd then. Will it be able to cure me this time? Raphael asked. Ill do my best! L replied with a sincere tone. In truth, L could treat Raphael at any time, and he could cure him whenever he wanted. It just depended on whether L himself wanted to or not. Alright, Ille to you seven dayster, Raphael said before hanging up the phone. Immediately after ending the call with Raphael, L received calls from Savannah and Matthias. Savannah reported that she and Sophie had safely returned. Matthias, on the other hand, invited L to the Graham family as a guest. L had sessfully preserved the status of the Graham family this time, and he wanted to celebrate and express his gratitude to L in person. In the afternoon, Nora truly began her cultivation practice! To Ls surprise, this little one was a genius. With Ls guidance, Nora sessfully practiced the cirction of spiritual energy ording to the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra,pleting one cycle. The beginning is always the hardest! Nora had sessfullypleted one cycle, which was the most crucial step. From now on, she would be able to cultivate on her own. L thought that Noras exceptional determinationpared to children of the same age might be the reason. Since her illness, Nora had been fighting against the disease and had also experienced family changes. Her psychological resilience was much stronger than that of ordinary children. In addition to guiding Noras cultivation, L also took the time to study the items he had found on Heskel Ghost. Among them, there was one thing that caught Ls attention. It was a talisman made of a special fabric, silver-gray in color, emitting a strange energy fluctuation. Soul Edict Talisman! After studying it, L understood its function, and his expression changed several times. This Soul Edict Talisman could actually control another persons soul, a living person. As long as the users spiritual power was stronger than the targets, the Soul Edict Talisman would take effect. After controlling the other persons soul, they would essentially be the users ve. With a single thought, the user can shatter the targets soul. It had to be said that the effect of this Soul Edict Talisman left L astonished and horrified. Undoubtedly, this talisman was extremely domineering and malicious. It was hard to imagine the despair one would feel when their soul was controlled. L couldnt help but have a chilling thought, My spiritual power is stronger than that of an ordinary Golden Core expert. If I were to use this on a Golden Core powerhouse, wouldnt I be able to subdue them and make them work for me? After a moment of shock, Ls mind floated with this idea. But then he shook his head, No good! Ill reach the Golden Core Realm sooner orter. It would be a waste to use it like this! With this in mind, L suddenly brightened his eyes, a cold expression appearing on his face. Perhaps, there is someone more suitable! At around 5 oclock today, Miranda returned home from work. Honey, why are you back so early today? L was watching Nora practice her cultivation technique in the courtyard. He smiled and greeted her, Ill cook right away! At this moment, Nora had justpleted one cycle of her cultivation technique. She opened her eyes and stood up, running towards Miranda. Mommy Miranda, youre back! Dad and I are participating in a parent-child activity today, ying games together. Its so much fun. Speaking up to this point, the little one pouted, But you werent there Miranda hugged Nora, her beautiful eyes filled with deep affection, seemingly even more intense than before. She pinched Noras chubby little face and said indulgently, Im sorry! I will definitely apany you next time, okay? Mhmm! Promise, pinky swear! Nora happily nodded and extended her small hand. Miranda hooked her pinky finger with Noras and then nced at L, her eyes revealing aplex expression. In the next moment, she said something that made Ls hair stand on end. Ill cook tonight Upon hearing those words, Ls whole body jolted, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. No really?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He still had vivid memories of the dark cuisine that the Goddess CEO cookedst time. He didnt want to turn mushrooms into braised pork again Seeing Ls expression, Mirandas demeanor suddenly became chilly, staring at him aggressively. What do you mean? N-nothing Its nothing L shrank his neck and awkwardly waved his hand. Damn it! What did he do to provoke her again? Was she going to torture him in this way? However, forty minutester As L looked at the table, filled with a whole te, no, a big basin of tomato and scrambled eggs, a strange expression appeared on his face. Chapter 450 The Woman Has Arrived Honey, whats this L looked at the table with a strange expression and cautiously asked Miranda. At this moment, the Goddess CEOs pretty face blushed slightly, seemingly a bit unnatural. She red at L with a cold face and said, Stop talking nonsense and eat! Thisrge portion of tomato and scrambled eggs was obviously meant for three people. In addition, she steamed a pot of rice in the electric cooker, but it was clear that she added too much water, making it resemble slightly thicker rice porridge As for the tomato and scrambled eggs, they appeared normal on the surface. L smiled awkwardly and gestured to Nora, Lets eat! Nora, try your mother Mirandas cooking. With a determined expression, he bravely took a spoonful of tomato and scrambled eggs, as if facing execution.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Huh? But the next moment, L eximed in surprise. Although the taste was a bit mild, it couldnt be considered dark cuisine at all. He looked at Miranda in astonishment, not expecting her to make something normal this time. How is it? Miranda blinked her beautiful eyes and asked with some anticipation. There seemed to be a hint of nervousness on her pretty face. Yeah! L vigorously nodded. Its delicious! He immediately scooped several more spoonfuls into his bowl. Nora also took a small bite and honestly said, Its a bit nd Hearing this, Miranda eximed, Huh? She couldnt help but bite her lip, seemingly concerned about the little ones evaluation. At this moment, L red at Nora, and Nora elongated her tone and quickly nodded her head, saying, Its really delicious! The tomato and scrambled eggs made by Miranda mommy are so tasty. Following her fathers example, the little one scooped several spoonfuls into her own small bowl. Observing this, Miranda couldnt help but roll her eyes in exasperation and dete, saying, Could it be that I really have no talent for cooking? Tomato and scrambled eggs were considered the simplest dish, so Miranda chose to make it, intending to cook for L and Nora. However, the result was clearly not satisfactory. Who said that! Honey, youre simply a cooking genius. The second time you cook and its already this delicious. Keep it up! L coughed and quickly encouraged her. Upon hearing these words, Miranda pursed her lips and actually nodded earnestly. Yeah! Ill do my best to learn how to cook. She didnt want to be a youngdy who didnt know the first thing about cooking or an icy CEO who had nothing to do with worldly matters. The current Miranda, deep in her heart, wanted to be a certain jerks wife and be Noras mother. Three years! After reading that diary, Miranda finally understood why, after causing a scene with L that night, he said he only needed to make do for three years. It was because he might only have three years left! On Noras seventh birthday, she would Throughout the day, Mirandas emotions were in turmoil as she contemted many things. She thought about L possibly facing the ancient Willis family, and Nora possibly having less than three years to live. Mirandas heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife. But she also came to a realization and made a decision! What did it mean to make do for three years? No! Even if there truly were only three years left between herself, L, and Nora, she absolutely couldnt settle! As L finished speaking, he paused while holding his rice bowl. He looked at the serious Goddess CEO in front of him, and a strange feeling stirred within him. Honey, you Miranda nced at L, smiled, and said, Its nothing! I just wanted to learn to cook delicious food for Nora. Is that not allowed? Its not for you, so why do you have that expression? Hmph L made a puzzled sound and awkwardly smiled. But he felt that something was off with Miranda tonight. Her gaze towards Nora seemed even more loving. And towards himself They finished their meal in a warm atmosphere. Miranda cooked arge portion of tomato and scrambled eggs, which L and Nora finishedpletely, touching the heart of the Goddess CEO. She knew that what she had cooked wasnt actually delicious Just as L was about to clean up the table, his movements suddenly paused, and his forehead wrinkled. He nced at Miranda, and his eyes flickered a few times. He inwardly thought, Trouble! Their rtionship with Miranda seemed to have just eased today, and now this woman appeared. Wasnt she just adding fuel to the fire? Miranda might misunderstand something again! The next second, an alluring figure appeared outside the living room door. Oh, what a warm scene. Having dinner as a family? Summer pushed open the living room door with a smile and asked teasingly. Her gaze couldnt help but fall on Miranda. Looks like I came at a bad time. Miranda looked at her, her beautiful face tightened at first, but then she rxed. She knew Summer! It wasnt the first time she had seen this woman! Back then, at a dinner party where Liam, Sam, Darwin, Sarah, and some of Ednds second generation were present, Liam had been enchanted by this woman. Not only that, but this woman had also tampered with everyones drinks. At the time, it was L who exposed her and broke Liams enchantment, forcing her to flee. Miranda still remembered how Summer had asked everyone about the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant on Ls body. In the photos Theo had given her, there were pictures of L embracing Summer. That was also the reason why Miranda had doubted those photos long ago. She knew this woman wasnt an ordinary person! And it seemed to be rted to Ls origins So, after seeing Summer, Mirandas expression tightened for a moment, but then she rxed again, acting openly. Its not a bad time. The Goddess CEO lightly shook her head and asked Summer, Do you have business with my man? Yes! And it might require a private conversation, Summer smiled and deliberately hinted. She didnt expect Miranda to remain so calm when she came to find L. Looking at the stunning Goddess CEO in front of her, Summer had to admit that her own looks and temperament were overshadowed. A hint of jealousy surged in her heart! Hmph! No wonder L, this guy, could resist her seduction. He was constantly by the side of such a goddess, immune to other womens charms, right? When L heard Summers words, his face twitched, wishing to kick this despicable woman to death. Damn it, she was deliberately trying to sow discord in their marriage, wasnt she? Its not Ls face darkened as he was about to say something, but Miranda interrupted him. She waved her hand, her tone cold and indifferent. No need to say anything! If you have something to discuss, do it privately. Chapter 451 Is it a Sin? Maybe In a room inside the vi, L brought Summer here and closed the door. His face was cold as he looked at Summer and said, Is it fun to sow discord in my marriage? Mirandas indifferent reaction earlier made L think that the goddess CEO must be disappointed in him again. So now, he hated Summer with a passion. Summer giggled and asked yfully, Whats wrong? Did I say something wrong? We were supposed to have a private conversation anyway. Should we talk about Noras curse in front of your daughter or your wife? L snorted and waved his hand impatiently. He asked with some anticipation in his eyes, You said on the phone that you can suppress my daughters curse. What is your method? Summer nodded and said, Yes, I do have a way to suppress Noras curse when she has an attack. But let me make it clear beforehand that I cannot cure herpletely. I can only alleviate her pain. I know that already, L replied eagerly. What is your method? Please tell me. If there was any way to ease Noras suffering even just a little bit, he would take it. At this moment though, Summer looked at L up and down before asking curiously, But why should I help you? What will you give me in return? L frowned and said sternly, Dont you want to know where Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant is? As Ive told you before, my father has it on him right now. If you help my daughter relieve her pain during an attack of the curse, then Ill tell you exactly where my parents are. Oh really? Summer raised an eyebrow upon hearing this offer from L. L thought to himself, Its partly true and partly false. Do you want me to tell you that I have already obtained the inheritance within the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant? And yet, youre still willing to help suppress the curse on my daughter? Really! Do you know about the Cloud Sea Mountain Base in Lucoork West? I also want to find out about my parents whereabouts, L nodded as if it were a matter of course. Im not sure, but I will find out, said Summer nonchntly, and there was no trust between her and L. She seriously doubted his words. Summer thought to herself, L, are you telling me the truth? But it doesnt matter. Once I control your daughter, I wont need yourpromise. I cant control you, but cant I control your daughter? With that in mind, she took out a golden box from her body and opened it in front of L. Inside, there was a golden-colored worm that looked like a cocoon. This worm waspletely golden and even appeared somewhat beautiful. What is this? L squinted his eyes and stared at Summer, asking. This is the Heavenly Silkworm Poisonous Insect, cultivated using various heavenly materials and earthly treasures. It contains extremely pure spiritual energy from heaven and earth. If I ce it in your daughters body, specifically in her bone marrow, it can help her absorb the evil energy from the curse and alleviate her suffering! Summer said solemnly. Upon hearing this, Ls gaze became sharp and intense. You want to poison my daughter? Is this what you meant by helping her suppress the curse? he asked. Summer nodded. Dont you know that the initial appearance of poison was meant for healing purposes? If you dont believe me, you can wait until your daughter has another episode. If theres no effect, I can help remove it. Ls eyes flickered for a moment, as if contemting something. L, do you really distrust me to this extent? Summer looked at Ls expression with a touch of grievance in her tone. It seemed as if Ls doubts and defenses against her had hurt her. The next moment, L stared at Summer, and in his eyes, a dangerous glint seemed to flicker. Summer, youre right! I indeed dont trust you. I dont believe a single word you say! Im sorry! I know this is somewhat evil and cruel, but for the sake of my daughter I have no choice! Upon hearing this, Summer was momentarily stunned. What do you mean? For some reason, Ls current gaze and tone of speech filled her with a sense of fear. Danger!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. That was the only thought in Summers mind at this moment. What are you nning to do? She took two steps back cautiously, watching L with a guarded expression. However, despite her recent breakthrough to the Grandmaster Realm, the pinnacle of Energy Refinement, how could she possibly escape from Ls grasp? Swish! Suddenly, L held a silver-gray talisman in his hand. He bit his middle finger and let his blood drip onto it. Then, his figure turned into an afterimage and shed in front of Summer. In that instant, a warning sign shed in Summers heart. She exerted all her strength and struck a palm towards L. It seemed like a weak and boneless palm, but itnded fiercely on Ls chest. However, the power of this palm seemed truly weak. L allowed her attack to hit him, and at the same time, the Soul Edict Talisman mercilessly stuck to Summers forehead. Buzz! A strange fluctuation appeared! Summers face changed drastically, and then her eyes rolled back, leaving only the whites visible. It looked quite eerie and chilling. At the same time, she felt a sharp pain in her soul, as a terrifying and evil power merged into her being. L took a deep breath and took a few steps back. He didnt know if the Soul Edict Talisman was truly effective or what consequences it would bring to Summer. Looking at Summers frightening appearance at this moment, aplex emotion surged within L. The act of enving someones soul was undeniably wicked. Killing someone was one thing, but using such means made him feel a sense of guilt deep within his heart. He adjusted his mindset and silently persuaded himself, Is it a sin? Perhaps! But for Nora, even if I be a demon, so be it! Darling, even if your fathers soul turns dark, as long as theres a speck of red on the tip of his heart, its enough! And you, my dear, reside within that speck of blood! Chapter 452 Summer Recognizes the Master After about fifteen minutes, Summers terrifying gray-white eyes finally turned ck and white again! In the next second, she looked at L with a thick look of awe and obedience. Plop! Summer knelt directly in front of L, Master! Her voice had no hint of reluctance, only a thin respect like walking on thin ice. It was a kind of obedience and fear that originated from the soul, making her unable to resist at all. L was stunned when he saw this, with a hint of suspicion in his deep eyes. Was Summer really under his control? The Soul Edict Talisman was so domineering. At this moment, he could feel that there was some strange connection between himself and Summer. He even had a feeling that as long as he thought about it, he could shatter her soul into pieces! Just as he tried to experience this feeling, he saw Summer kneeling on the ground with an intense look of fear, No! Dont do it Master She trembled both physically and vocally. L smiled faintly and immediately put away those thoughts. Only then did Summersplexion improve slightly. Get up! L said lightly. At this point, Summer obeyed himpletely like an essory standing beside him. At this moment L could be sure that the Soul Edict Talisman had worked perfectly C Summer waspletely under his contro l- destroying her soul would only take one thought! Although it was a bit ruthless, L couldnt entirely me himself for it. Hadnt this woman considered using those unscrupulous methods to control him before? It could only be said that it was a case of giving someone a taste of their own medicine I have some questions I want to ask you! I hope you wont y any tricks on me now, L asked coldly. Actually, he didnt need to worry about this at all. To some extent, L could understand the thoughts in Summers mind. I dare not, Master! Whatever you wish to ask, I will speak without reservation. It is my honor to answer for you! Summer quickly expressed her loyalty. L nodded and asked with a chilling tone, Does your Golden Silkworm Curse truly reduce the pain when my daughters curse res up? Upon hearing this question, Summer shuddered, showing a strong sense of fear and regret. She stammered, Indeed it can alleviate the pain. However, its not because it suppresses the curse. Its because the Golden Silkworm Curse secretes a paralyzing toxin that numbs your daughters nerves, so in the long run, this toxin is actually harmful to her nervous system. With L having control over her soul, Summer had no choice but to speak the truth, even if it meant facing the consequences.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing her words, Ls face immediately darkened, and his eyes revealed anger and coldness as he looked at Summer. Indeed! He knew this woman must have had sinister intentions. So, this was what she meant by reducing the pain? By using the venom of the worm to numb Noras nerves? Wasnt this equivalent to using drugs to paralyze someones nerves? He couldnt fathom the harm it might cause Nora in the long run! With these thoughts, the sense of guilt L felt for using the Soul Edict Talisman on Summer diminished significantly. This woman deserved it! Thud! Summer felt Ls anger and was instantly frightened, falling to her knees again. Master, please spare me! I know I was wrong, truly, I know I was wrong! L sneered coldly, not allowing her to rise this time, and asked Summer, who was still kneeling, Tell me, how did you know toe to Ednd and search for the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant? Where did you learn this information? This question had been buried in Ls heart for a long time, and he had worried about it for a long time. It concerned the safety of his family. Summer replied, It was my master, the Elder of the Wicked Bone from the reclusive Willis family, who told me. As for how he knew, Im not sure. L narrowed his eyes. The Elder of the Wicked Bone from the reclusive Willis family? Besides him, who else knows? No one else! As far as I know, no one else knows. The Elder of the Wicked Bone also coveted the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, so he didnt reveal the information about your grandfathers final whereabouts in Ednd to anyone, including the other high-ranking members of the reclusive Willis family. He kept it a secret, Summer shook her head. Upon hearing this, Ls worries were slightly alleviated. Now, looking at it, Summer and her master, the Elder of the Wicked Bone, their greed for the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant had be a form of protection for themselves. Do you know about the Cloud Sea Mountain Base in Lucoork West? L continued, wanting to get answers to his doubts from Summers mouth. Unfortunately, Summer didnt know much about it either. She shook her head and said, Ive never heard of that ce before, but I can inquire for you, Master. Good! Be cautious in your actions. If youe across any useful information, inform me promptly! It would be best to find out from the Elder of the Wicked Bone himself how he knew about Ednd, instructed L. Summer respectfullyplied, Master, rest assured, I will do my best. Next, L questioned Summer further, including the strength of the Elder of the Wicked Bone and the power of the reclusive Willis family. ording to her, Wicked Bones strength had reached the early Nascent Soul stage. As for the high-ranking members of the reclusive Willis family, their strength was beyond her estimation as an ordinary disciple. However, the core members were undoubtedly on par with or even stronger than Wicked Bone. Although the reclusive Willis family was also a force in the hidden world, their foundation was far superior to that of other ordinary hidden sects because they had the ancient Willis family behind them, a colossal entity. After hearing this, L was secretly shocked, realizing that he couldnt act recklessly at this point. Beyond Core Formation was the Golden Core stage, and beyond that was the Nascent Soul Realm. Finally, the topic returned to Noras curse. Reluctantly, L asked Summer if there was any way to suppress the curse on Nora. After pondering for a moment, Summer replied with uncertainty, Well, Wicked Bone doesnt have any means to suppress the curse. I asked him before I came here. Unless, Master, you can find a witch doctor who is even more powerful than Wicked Bone and proficient in curses and various ult arts, perhaps its not impossible. But the hope seems quite slim. Upon hearing this, Ls eyes flickered a few times, nodding without affirming or denying it. Finding a witch doctor proficient in curses? Chapter 453 The Movement of the Wood Family in the Hidden World Summer left directly from the window, and L came out of the room into the living room. Miranda and Nora were sitting on the couch, watching cartoons on TV. When L approached, Miranda snorted and gave him a cold look. Finished talking? L smiled awkwardly, his previous dominance in front of Summer seemed to disappear instantly. Yeah Miranda pointed to the kitchen with a stern face. Go wash the dishes! Although Miranda knew some things now, it didnt mean she would go easy on L. When it was time to be angry, she still had to show her anger. Upon hearing this, L quickly nodded and said humbly, Okay. And tonight Nora is sleeping with me; you can have your own room, added Miranda coldly. Nora also snorted at L at this point and said seriously, Daddy, if you do bad things with other prettydies in future, I wont like you anymore! Hmph! Hearing this made L break out in a sweat. This little girl hadpletely betrayed him! And what did she mean by doing bad things? The ungrateful child didnt know that he was doing everything for her sake? L dutifully went to the kitchen to wash the dishes and came out to spend an hour watching TV with the two of them. Then, the three of them went for a stroll around the neighborhood for half a day. Upon returning, as soon as L entered his room, he eximed, Huh? He closed the door with a look of surprise and after sniffing the air, his expression became somewhat peculiar. Although his room appeared unchanged and had been restored to its original state by Miranda, Ls senses couldnt overlook the lingering aura left by her. Has Miranda been in my room? L muttered to himself and then quickly stepped into the study. After a moment, L sat there with the diary in front of him, along with the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant that had turned grayish-white. Although Miranda had returned everything to its ce, L still knew that things had been tampered with. He even distinctly saw a tear stain on one page of the diary. Miranda had read his mothers diary! In other words, she knew some things. L couldnt help but sigh helplessly. Finally, he understood why she had been acting strange tonight. Honey, why did you have to know? he said with a bitter smile. This is something between my daughter and me it has nothing to do with you. L sighed again. The next moment, he directly ced the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant and his mothers diary into a mustard seed bag to avoid any furtherplications. The reclusive Wood family! Inside a conference hall! A corpse was prominently ced on the floor. If it wasnt Verdant Pine, then who could it be? The body had been sent back by the people from the Hudpids Sect, considering that he died not far from Hudpids Vige. The atmosphere in the conference hall was heavy. Verdant Pines head had been smashed open, which made his death all the more humiliating and gruesome. The Wood familys patriarch and other core members had grim expressions. The matter has been investigated thoroughly! Verdant Pine was killed by Landon from the Graham family, and the one who actually made the move is a mysterious old man! said Trace Wood, the patriarch of the Wood family, in a cold voice.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Although the body had just been returned, news of Verdant Pines death had long reached the reclusive Wood family. Over the past few days, the Wood family had gathered information from various sources, and they had already grasped the details of the incident from other noble families participating in the n Grand Competition. After all, when Verdant Pine intercepted L, there were also members of the ck Moon Cult and others passing by. Those people witnessed what happened. How is it possible? How can the Graham family, a small family, have someone capable of killing a Golden Core expert? one elder couldnt believe it. Yeah! How could the Graham family have such a powerful individual? They killed a Golden Core expert with a single p? This kind of strength must be at least Nascent Soul Realm, another person analyzed. Trace nodded, Indeed! The previous reclusive Graham family didnt have such existence, and the current Graham family is even less likely. Otherwise, they wouldnt have been suppressed like this over the years! So, there are two possibilities now! At this point, he paused, his tone bing solemn. First, that Landon is not actually a descendant of the Graham family. Its strange to think that such a monster could appear from a declining ordinary ancient martial family. Its possible that he is a genius from another powerful Ancient Martial Forces who is pretending to be a descendant of the Graham family. Thats why there are strong cultivators above the Nascent Soul realm secretly protecting him. The second possibility is that the mysterious old man identally killed Verdant Pine. ording to the information I gathered, this mysterious old man had appeared in the Sacred Medicine Valley of the Hudpids Sect. At that time, he was confused and had no self-awareness. So, its possible that this crazy old man attacked Verdant Pine not to protect Landon but as an unconscious act of misfortune for Verdant Pine. Upon hearing this, everyone present nodded in agreement. Indeed, these seemed to be the two most likely possibilities. Continuing, Trace said, Regardless, our family has lost an elder, and we cannot simply let this go. If we dont react, no one will take us seriously in the future. Thats why Im sending people to Ednd to investigate this matter thoroughly. Especially to find out more about Landon. Of course, this mission maye with some risks. So, who among you is willing to go? As the words fell, the elders and guardians of the family present fell into silence, their faces changing uncertainly. This was not an easy task. If there was indeed a mysterious old man protecting Landon, they might end up being pped to death as well. This mission is not about directly attacking Landon but merely investigating him. Although there are risks, they are not that extreme. Do you all want me, as the patriarch, to personally take action? Or do you want our family to be aughingstock among the reclusive sects? Trace asked with a furrowed brow. Upon hearing this, an elderly man in his sixties or seventies stood up. He bore some resemnce to Verdant Pine and had a simr appearance. Very well! Well leave it to Semaj, Trace said, a smile appearing on his face. The person who stood up was none other than Verdant Pines younger brother, Semaj Wood, also a strong cultivator at the early Golden Core stage. Of course! Since Verdant Pine had been killed, who else but his own brother would go? Dont worry, Mr. Wood! I will investigate thoroughly. If Landon is truly a descendant of another powerful faction, so be it. But if its the second possibility, I will make sure he has no ce to be buried and avenge my brothers death! Semaj dered with determination. Chapter 454 Since You Sincerely Begged Me The next day at noon, L arrived at the Graham Residence with Miranda, Nora, and Mason. The entire ce was decorated festively, giving the impression that it was a celebration. The atmosphere in the entire Graham family seemed to be filled with joy. L was quite familiar with this ce, and the descendants of the Graham family at the entrance recognized him. He drove his car straight in and parked it in an open space within the estate. After the three of them and L got out of the car, L didnt need anyone to lead him. He directly led Miranda and the others towards the Graham familys reception hall. However, at that moment, a group of people also got out of several luxury cars nearby. L? Miranda? A surprised voice sounded, followed by a hint of resentment. Why are you here too? As they turned towards the voice, they saw none other than Sarah, Mirandas former best friend. Standing beside her was her father, Mohamed, the head of the Thompson family, and several other key members of the Thompson family. Sarah looked at L and Miranda with a resentful expression. Her features seemed a bit unnatural, clearly having undergone cosmetic surgery. Her teeth were now all imnts. When Mohamed saw L and the others, his face darkened, and he snorted coldly. Heh, so its Miss Thompson and Mr. Thompson, what a coincidence, L said with a yful smile, seemingly unaffected by Sarahs resentful gaze. Miranda, on the other hand, had a cold expression and stood silently to the side without saying a word. She no longer held any affection for Sarah, her former best friend. Upon hearing Ls question, Sarahs face showed a mocking expression. How did you end up here too? She seemed to have guessed something and elongated her tone as she coldly sneered, Oh, I see! L, have youpromised and be ackey of the Graham family? How did you be a subordinate of the Graham family? Mohamed chuckled and asked with an ambiguous tone, L, it seems youre not as proud as you used to be. Back then, you acted so tough in front of Den and his steward, but in the end, you had to bow down and submit. Today, the Graham family was celebrating,memorating their preserved aristocratic status. For this asion, the Graham family had also invited some outsiders who had connections with them, including families like the Thompson family who yed the role of subordinates to the Graham family in the secr world. Therefore, when Sarah and Mohamed saw L, they assumed he had be affiliated with the Graham family, just like them. They thought he had been invited to attend this celebratory banquet. This made the two of them secretly pleased, thinking that their past scheme had seeded. They had previously revealed to Jared, the steward of the Graham family, that the Nourishing Essence Pill should be sold by Emerson, Ls subordinate. They wanted to manipte the Graham family into dealing with L. As far as Mohamed and Sarah knew, the Graham family must have pressured L to hand over the form for the Nourishing Essence Pill. As for the subsequent secret reconciliation between the Graham family and L, and the current state of their rtionship, it was naturally not disclosed to the Thompson family. So in the eyes of Sarah and her father, L must havepromised with the Graham family, which was why he appeared here today. Remembering the losses they had suffered under Ls hands in the past, how could Sarah and her father miss this opportunity to humiliate him? My brother-inw bow down to the Graham family andpromise? Thats hrious! The Graham family still relies on my brother-inw, you know? He was invited as an honored guest, Mason frowned and defended L. Lets just ignore them, Mason. Lets go, L pulled Mason lightly and said casually. L didnt care about people like Sarah and her father anymore; they were not worth his attention. Miranda also had no interest in dealing with Sarah, so she held Noras hand and prepared to leave. However, Sarah refused to let it go. She thought she had exposed L and Mirandas secret, so she felt humiliated and tried to avoid them. Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Sarah took a few steps forward and stood in front of Ls group, asking in a sarcastic tone. In the next second, she sneered, I cant stopughing! The Graham family still relies on L? Mr. Lowe, youre really good at bragging for your brother-inw! Even if its for the sake of face, at least say something believable, wont you? Sarah, we dont want to deal with you. Its better if you dont cause trouble for yourself! Miranda warned Sarah with a cold face. Cause trouble for us? Miranda, you have quite the audacity! Do you dare to challenge me on the Graham familys territory? Since youre here, just obediently act like the Graham familys dogs with your tail between your legs! I thought the man you found had some backbone, but hes just going to be a dog for the Graham family? Tsk, tsk What are you looking at? Am I wrong? Hit me if you can! If you have the guts, hit me!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sarah sneered. She knew L was a strong martial artist with impressive skills. If they were outside, she might not dare to provoke him, at least not openly. However, in the territory of the Graham family, she felt no fear. She didnt believe L would dare to do anything to her here. In her eyes, L was just ackey of the Graham family like everyone else. They were all on the same level, so she dared to provoke and humiliate him without any hesitation. When Miranda heard Sarahs words, she was so angry that she clenched her teeth and wished she could p her. Some people, when you dont want to deal with them, they still try to provoke you. Its like a toad jumping onto your foot, not biting you, but annoying you nheless. At this moment, L narrowed his eyes and a cold smile appeared on his face. Ive never heard such a cheap request before. Since you want me to hit you so badly, Ill fulfill your wish. As soon as he finished speaking, L didnt hold back and pped Sarah directly. When someone stands in front of you, begging to be hit, it would be unfair not to satisfy their request. Smack! With a crisp sound of a p, Sarah stumbled and fell to the ground. Her newly imnted false teeth flew out, and blood gushed from her mouth. Chapter 455 The Jumping Clown Ah Ah! Ooh My tooth! Ah It hurts so much L, youre asking for it! You actually dared to hit me, ooh Sarah sat on the ground, her features twisted in pain. Not only was her face burning hot, but she also felt a piercing pain in her mouth. Didnt you tell me to hit you? L chuckled lightly. L! You I think you want to die! Help! Someone is attacking me here! Some people dont respect the Graham family and dare to cause trouble here today! Mohamed saw his daughter being beaten and immediately showed a strong anger. The next second he shouted at the top of his lungs. The other members of the Thompson family also red fiercely at L. They didnt expect that L would be so reckless as to start a fight with them on Graham familys territory? Whats going on?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Just then, a deep voice rang out. Looking over towards it, they saw a group of people walking quickly towards them. The leader was none other than Matthias himself. By his side were several elders from the Graham family as well as Savannah and Den who were direct descendants of the Graham family. When Matthias arrived, Mohamed, Sarah, and others were stunned, showing surprise on their faces. They didnt expect that the head of the Graham family would be rmed and personallye over. What a grand reception it turned out to be! It seemed that this day was extremely important for the Graham family, and they couldnt tolerate any mishaps. Even a small matter had rmed these important figures. With these thoughts in mind, Mohamed and Sarah were initially surprised but then showed a gleeful expression. They felt that this time, L was doomed! Mr. Graham, you came at the right time! That guy L actually dared toy a hand on my daughter here! No matter what, my family is here to help you and the Graham family. His actions clearly show that he doesnt regard your family highly! Mohamed angrily pointed at L. Sarahs face twitched, still expressing pain, but her eyes towards L were filled with resentment and satisfaction. L, you ignorant fool! Youre finished! Prepare to die! Hahaha I may have been pped by you, but its worth it if it costs you your life! Youre doomed! However, the next moment, when Matthias saw it was L, his subsequent reaction left Sarah and her father dumbfounded. Mr. Willis, youvee! Matthias showed a warm smile to L and then looked at Nora. Nora, we meet again! Come, let me hug you. Nora pouted and hid behind Miranda. No way! Hmph Matthias made a puzzled sound and then burst intoughter. He warmly greeted Miranda and Mason in the same way. Youre both here? Thank you for gracing us. Hahaha He then showed a apologetic expression to L. Mr. Willis, Im really sorry! As soon as I received the report that you had arrived, I quickly came out to greet you with people. I didnt expect that you would encounter some unpleasant things and it would ruin your mood. I will definitely punish myself with three cupster! L waved his hand. Mr. Graham, youre too kind. L, we meet again. Savannah also took a few steps forward and stood in front of L. She looked at him with a hint of curiosity in her beautiful eyes. Then she nced at Miranda, seemingly with a deep andplex meaning. At this moment, after witnessing Matthias attitude towards L, Sarah, Mohamed, and the others werepletely dumbfounded. After the shock, both the father and daughter showed panic and astonishment. Cold sweat drenched their bodies in an instant! What is going on? The esteemed Mr. Graham is actually so polite to L? He is even extremely courteous to Ls wife and child. He apologizes to L and is willing to punish himself with three cups? It turned out that the disturbance that rmed Matthias and the elders of the Graham family didnt happen here. These people came out specifically to wee L? What merits and abilities did L possess to receive such great respect? Mr. Graham, what is going on with L and you? Mohamed felt his legs trembling, and he stammered, asking, Mr. Graham, what what is going on? Sarahs eyes flickered uncertainly, and her whole body trembled. The next moment, Matthias coldly looked at the two of them and ordered the Graham family experts beside him, Deal with these two, dont disturb Mr. Willis. Upon hearing Matthiasmand, Sarah and Mohamed turned pale, terrified to the core. No! Mr. Graham, please dont! Considering all the years my family has been assisting your family, please spare us this time! Mohamed pleaded loudly. Then, with a thud, he knelt before L. Mr. Willis, I was wrong! I apologize to you on behalf of my daughter. It was just a joke we yed on you. I beg you to spare us. We promise we wont dare again! Ill give you money, I can give you all my wealth. Sarah shivered and crawled towards L, her voice barely audible as she begged tearfully. Mr. Willis, please spare me! Dont dont kill me I was foolish and said terrible things! I deserved to be punished! Your p was justified p, p, p She raised her own arm and fiercely pped herself in the face. Then, she looked imploringly at Miranda, Miranda, I beg you to say a word for me. After all, we are friends. Help me, please help me I dont want to die! Miranda showed a trace of annoyance in her expression. She only nced at L and remained silent. Sarahs current situation was entirely of her own making. It was her own fault for being deceived by Sarahs lies about wanting to reconcile and falling into Isas trap, nearly being defiled by thetter. However, L, seeing Mirandas nce, mistakenly thought that she truly sympathized with him. Forget it, Mr. Graham, they are just a pair of jumping clowns. Theres no need to bother with them. Today, your family is celebrating, so lets not take lives. Upon hearing Ls words, Matthias nodded, feeling relieved that L was still considering the Graham familys interests. Fine, since youve spoken, spare their miserable lives! However Saying this, Matthias looked at another middle-aged member of the Thompson family. This person was Yandel Thompson, Mohameds younger brother, and he had always been at odds with Mohamed within the Thompson family. Yandel, I think its better if you take charge of the Thompson family from now on. He then looked at Mohamed. Mr. Thompson, you dont think Im interfering in your familys affairs, do you? N-No not at all! Thank you, Mr. Graham, for sparing our lives! Thank you, Mr. Willis, for your mercy! Thank you so much Mohamed expressed his gratitude with tears streaming down his face. Sarah dared not make another sound, only thanking L profusely. Chapter 456 Tit for Tat Mason stood to the side, watching Matthias polite and enthusiastic attitude towards L, feeling a twinge of emotion in his heart. Once upon a time, the Graham family was an unattainable presence in his mind when he first came with L to attend the auction. As the underground boss in Ednd, he couldnt even get close to anyone in charge. He had to follow everyone elses rules and sit obediently at the auction house like everyone else. He couldnt even wander around freely. But now, following his brother-inw here, he found that even the head of the Graham family hade over to greet him. The contrast between then and now made Mason feel unreal. In his heart, it turned into four words: my brother-inw is awesome! At noon, the banquet officially began with L, Miranda, Nora and Mason as well as Matthias at one table. Also present were Raul and Sophie as elders of the family along with Savannah who was their genius girl. Even ordinary elders of the Graham family didnt have a chance to sit at this table. I propose a toast! On behalf of the Graham family I would like to express our sincere thanks to Mr. Willis! Everything goes without saying, said Matthias seriously after they started eating. Everyone present stood up and raised their sses towards L while high-level members of the Graham family also toasted him respectfully. L calmly drank with everyone and then smiled at Raul, saying, Mr. Graham and everyone, theres no need to be polite. To be honest, my life was saved by an ancient predecessor. If it werent for Mr. Graham, I might have died at the hands of Hawkeye. L never forgot his hatred, and he was even more grateful for favors. Although Raul acted with the consideration of the Graham family, he still saved Ls life and bought him precious seven days of time. L remembered this. Raul smiled with relief upon hearing Ls words but waved his hand, saying, Mr. Willis, your growth speed is truly astonishing! Im afraid Im no longer your match. His admiration was sincere. Previously, when faced with the early Core Formation stage Hawkeye, L looked like he was about to be killed. But in just a short time, he swept through the n Grand Competition, even crushing opponents in the mid Core Formation stage. His growth speed was truly astonishing. During the banquet, L and Matthias exchanged toasts, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Matthias mentioned that the Noble Families Alliance had already allocated the cultivation resources to the Graham family as agreed, and L could take away thirty percent when he left today. In addition, the Graham family had prepared some spiritual jade and longsting medicinal herbs as gifts for L. As Matthias put it, the previous conditions were just conditions, and the gifts were expressions of gratitude. L didnt refuse because the people around him also needed these cultivation resources. Not to mention Nora and Miranda, even his brother-inw and subordinates like Emerson and Makhi, as well as the personnel from the securitypany, could make use of them. However, another kind of atmosphere lingered throughout the meal. Savannah frequently cast nces at L at the dining table, and the meaning behind those nces was obvious. At the same time, she asionally scrutinized Miranda, her thoughts unclear. After eating for a while, Miranda stood up and walked towards the restroom, seemingly wanting to freshen up. At that moment, Savannahs eyes flickered a few times, and she silently followed her. After opening the restroom door, she found Miranda standing there, seemingly waiting for Savannah to arrive. Miss Graham, is something the matter? Miranda asked calmly, looking at the girl who was constantly stealing nces at her husband. An inexplicable sense of crisis arose in Mirandas heart. Savannah paused for a moment, then a smile appeared on her face as she casually closed the restroom door. The next moment, she looked straight at Miranda and yfully said, Nothing, I just wanted to see for myself how excellent the wife whom your husband constantly boasts about is. Upon hearing these words, Miranda raised an eyebrow, and a flicker of emotion passed through her beautiful eyes. That bastard L never exined himself in the face of her misunderstanding, making her think he was a scumbag. But outside, he was constantly telling others that he already had a wife? For a moment, Miranda couldnt tell if she was moved or annoyed deep inside. She smiled and looked at Savannah, counter-questioning, Oh? Have you seen me now? Do you have any evaluation of me? As she finished speaking, Savannah snorted lightly, pursed her lips, and said, Well, it doesnt seem like theres anything special about you. Youre decent-looking, but not more beautiful than me. As for other aspects, it seems like you dont have any advantages.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Saying this, Savannah stared directly at Miranda, and a sense of feminine tension seemed to rise out of thin air. Is that so? You say I have no advantages,pared to you? Miranda asked with a smile. Savannah seemed to carry a sense of superiority as she said, Thats right! Lets not beat around the bush, you and L are simply not from the same world. He is a cultivator! A very powerful one at that. And youre just an ordinary woman, too weak in his eyes. Youre not suitable for each other! Upon hearing this, Mirandaughed and retorted, Wrong! I actually think thats precisely my advantage. What he wants is not arade-in-arms to fight enemies with him, but a woman who needs him to protect her, someone who can showcase his masculinity, isnt it? Its because of my vulnerability that he cares about me even more, and he cherishes me. Besides, Im cultivating too Savannahs tone faltered upon hearing this, and she snorted lightly, saying, You keep iming to be Ls woman, but I dont think so. I wonder if L is interested in you at all? Ive heard that your marriage is just for show. She was a peak expert in theter stage of Uppecia, naturally capable of seeing through certain things. Miranda, at the moment, still maintained her purity. Mirandasplexion turned unnatural upon hearing this, looking at Savannahs mocking and taunting expression, a sense of annoyance surged in her heart. She didnt expect Savannah to say this. He hasnt touched me, its just that Miranda gritted her teeth, about to say something when someone knocked on the restroom door. Bang, bang, bang Honey? Are you and Miss Graham in there? Outside, Ls voice resounded. Upon hearing it was him, both Miranda and Savannah couldnt help but show a hint of panic on their faces. Chapter 457 Exception Occurs L looked at the two women who walked out of the restroom and his face was filled with suspicion. What were you two doing in there? he asked. Miranda and Savannah exchanged a nce and both shook their heads in unison. The next second, Savannah chuckled lightly, gave L a meaningful look, and walked away. L furrowed his brows, looking puzzled as he turned to Miranda. Honey, what did she say to you? Miranda raised her eyebrows with interest. What do you think she could have said to me? Or rather, what are you afraid she might tell me? Hmm? L coughed twice. Nothing Im not afraid of anything. Miranda gave him a disdainful look. Really? She stared at L intently for a moment before asking seriously, L, have you ever thought that Im useless? That Im just a burden on your shoulders? Hearing this question caught L off guard for a moment before he furrowed his brows again and asked, Why would I think that way about you? Without hesitation, he grabbed Mirandas hand tightly while asking, Why are you asking me this? Miranda felt the warmthing from thatrge hand. She had intended to pull away, but instead, she felt a strange sense of peace. How were they not from the same world? She could feel the warmth he brought, she could enjoy the security he provided! At this moment, L grinned at her and said, Dont think too much! You are my wife, and even more importantly, you are the only mother Nora recognizes now. Of course, it would be even better if you could fulfill your wifely duties! Upon hearing this, Miranda gave L a disdainful look and replied with a hint of aggression, Oh? What duties are you talking about? Tell me! L hesitated for a moment, awkwardly shaking his head and saying, N-nothing, haha Hmph! All talk and no action! The goddess CEO cast a contemptuous nce at L. It was past three oclock in the afternoon when L and the others finally left the Graham family. The Graham family had dispatched several cars to help L transport a batch of cultivation resources back to Emerald Green Estates. Obtaining thirty percent of the cultivation resources from the Graham family each year was no small amount. That day, L divided these cultivation resources into three parts. One part remained at home for himself, Nora, and Miranda to use, another part was taken away by Mason, and the remaining part was sent to the Lachie Fire Security Group. Although Emerson and Makhi had gone out on a mission, there were still several key members responsible for logistics, including Virus, who remained at thepany. A few days passed in the blink of an eye. During this time, Emmanuel and Cara were quite busy as they had just taken over the Lowe family and had many family and business matters to attend to. Meanwhile, L noticed that Miranda was acting a bit off. The former goddess CEO, despite iming to be a martial artist, had been somewhatzy. However, these past few days, whenever she returned from thepany, she would immediately start meditating and cultivating, often pulling Nora along with her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra was an excellent cultivation technique. As long as there was sufficient spiritual energy and cultivation resources to support it, there were almost no bottlenecks before the Uppecia stage. Combined with Ls guidance and some medicinal assistance, Mirandas progress had been quite rapid these days, and she had already broken through to the Transmutation Force level. Nora, although a bit slower, had reached the Dark Force level. Of course, these were merely the levels of their cultivation realms, and their actualbat strength was probably not worth mentioning Five dayster, in the afternoon, L received a message from Emerson that they had returned from their mission. When he arrived at the securitypanys building, he unexpectedly ran into a familiar face in the lobby. Monty was talking to Emerson, Makhi, and a few other people. He held a silk banner in his hand with the words Protecting the Employer without Danger, Serving the People with Dedication written on it, and he handed it to Emerson with a smile. Mr. Ramos, Mr. Harvey, let me tell you, if you need anything in the future, juste to this Lachie Fire Security Group! Thispany is filled with real experts. Thanks to Mr. Hurst and Mr. Davis, I was able to safely transport the batch of raw materials back from Myand! You guys have no idea. Those private militias in Myand tried to rob my goods, but they were all scared off by Mr. Hurst and his team! Hahaha Monty said to the several big bosses around him with a serious expression. Emerson and Makhi were excited when they saw Monty introducing so many clients to them. They didnt expect that Monty would bring his friends along to help promote the Lachie Fire Security Group. When L saw this scene, he couldnt help but smile meaningfully. It seemed that Emerson and Makhi had previously taken a job from the owner of Montys Jade Wholesale Group. Mr. Atkinson, what a coincidence? L greeted as he approached. When Monty saw L, he paused for a moment and then smiled warmly, Mr. Willis? His tone changed, Mr. Willis, are you also here to hire people? Let me tell you, this securitypany is good. Ive used it before. If you have anyone to protect or anything to escort, you can entrust it to them. Upon hearing this, L nodded with a smile, Alright. Emerson and Makhi had peculiar expressions, thinking that Monty didnt know that the behind-the-scenes boss of this securitypany was L. At this moment, Monty looked at L, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he showed a slightly embarrassed smile. He rubbed his hands and asked, Mr. Willis, do you have time? I just received a batch of rough jade stones. Are you interested in taking a look? You can choose whichever piece you like. L raised an eyebrow, considering that he indeed had nothing to do today, so he nodded, Sure. Of course, he knew that Monty wanted him to have a look and assess the quality of the jade stones. Thats great! Thank you, Mr. Willis, haha Monty was excited to see L agree, his face filled with joy. After exchanging pleasantries with Emerson and Makhi for a while and delivering the silk banner, Monty took L to his jade stone warehouse. Inside arge warehouse that resembled a factory, there were piles of rough jade stones. Mr. Willis, its this batch. Take your time to choose, Monty led L to one of the piles. The skin of these jade stones seemed to exude a hint of emerald green, and L could feel a faint spiritual aura emanating from them, indicating that they were all high-grade stones. He infused his Dragon Energy into his eyes and took a look, nodding in approval, Mr. Atkinson, you did well with this batch of jade stones! Although some may be mediocre, they ount for less than one-fifth. Overall, it can be considered an excellent batch of materials. Mr. Atkinson, you must have made a big profit this time! Montys eyes lit up when he heard this, Oh? Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Willis. Although L didnt use amp or observe carefully like other experts, he just gave them a quick nce. However, after witnessing Ls abilities, Monty had full confidence in his judgment. Mr. Willis, feel free to choose whichever piece you like. You can pick several if you want, Monty said generously, in a bid to please L. L smiled. He had originally intended to refuse as it was just a small matter for him, and he didnt want to take advantage of Monty. However, at that moment, he felt a movement from the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant in his mustard seed bag. It seemed something unusual was happening! Chapter 458 Scapegoat? Feeling this fluctuation, L was amazed. He thought that after the dragon soul in the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant entered his body and he gained its inheritance, the jade pendant became nothing more than a useless stone. After all, it had turned gray and white, right? Even the slightest hint of spiritual energy contained in ordinary jade no longer existed. The only reason L still kept it and even carried it with him in his mustard seed bag was to keep a memento of it. But unexpectedly, at this moment, this jade pendant had a special fluctuation? L probed his consciousness into the mustard seed bag. The next second, he looked towards a certain direction with sharp eyes. Following the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendants fluctuation, his gaze fell on another pile of stones. He walked over there step by step. Monty paused for a moment before following Ls footsteps. In that direction, a middle-aged man with dark skin and a small stature stood nearby, watching as Monty directed the unloading of the truck. Seeing Monty and L approaching together, the man showed a warm smile to Monty. Mr. Atkinson, you came in person today? he greeted. Monty nodded and looked at the stones being unloaded with an expressionless face. He asked casually, Carson, did you send these over? Carson Porter nodded, Mr. Atkinson, our boss said that this batch of Yellow Dragon Jade rough stones is sold to you at the lowest market price. You should take care of our business in the future! Haha Monty scoffed, Cut the act! The stones from your new pit are all impurities. If it werent for your boss begging me with a straight face, I wouldnt even buy them at a cheaper price. Cant you give me the lowest price? Hearing this, Carson smiled awkwardly, showing a trace of embarrassment on his face, but he didnt dare to retort. Monty was speaking the truth. Their mine had recently been discovered, and initially, the boss thought they had hit the jackpot. However, theyter realized that the Yellow Dragon Jade polished from the mined stones was full of impurities. The quality was particrly poor. Monty had cooperated with Carsons boss before, so he gave them face and bought a batch at a discounted price. But now, Carson came to Monty and boasted about giving him the lowest market price, which Monty found displeasing. At this moment, Monty turned to L and asked with some surprise, Mr. Willis, do you like Yellow Dragon Jade? He didnt expect L to ignore the top-quality stones from Myand ande here instead. Monty assumed it was because L liked Yellow Dragon Jade. L calmly nodded, his starry eyes fixed on the batch of Yellow Dragon Jade rough stones, revealing a hint of excitement. In the next moment, he walked over, squatted down, and casually picked up a stone to examine. Through the surface of the rough stone, he could see that the Yellow Dragon Jade inside was filled with impurities of earthy yellow or even ck color, some of which were even clumped together. In terms of the appearance of the jade alone, it was indeed of poor quality. However, L knew that these things inside were not really impurities but a treasure called Earth Marvel Soil Crystal. Each persons constitution leaned towards one of the five elemental attributes, and L knew that his constitution belonged to the earth attribute. This might be the reason why he awakened the ability called Pulse of the Earth. Inside these Earth Marvel Soil Crystals, there was an extremely rich concentration of earth elements, an invaluable treasure for L. If it werent for the sudden fluctuation of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, L wouldnt have noticed it himself and almost missed this precious find. Mr. Willis, if you like Yellow Dragon Jade, I have better ones over there! The quality is much better than this batch! To put it bluntly, these are just a batch of junk. Im nning to sell them at a low price, Monty said, reminding him, afraid that if L discovered the problem with this batch of stones, he would me him. However, L shook his head, No need, I want these stones! Mr. Atkinson, whatever price you bought them for, Ill pay you double. How about that? Upon hearing this, Monty looked astonished and gave L a strange look. Mr. Willis, if you really like them, Ill give them to you. How can I take your money for this kind of junk? Monty said. No, I insist on paying the full price. I dont mind, L waved his hand, expressing his seriousness. That just give them to me at the original price! I only spent ten million to buy this batch of stones. Seeing Ls determination, Monty stopped making excuses. At that moment, Carson, the dark-skinned middle-aged man standing nearby, witnessed the scene and his eyes lit up. The next second, he approached L with a smile and asked, Friend, you like these stones? Our jade mine is full of this type of stone. Would you be interested? He thought he hade across an ignorant fool today! To think that someone would offer to buy this batch of stones at double the price? Ls eyes brightened at the offer and he nodded, Yes! Where is your jade mine? Its in Lacrusau County, Yeginia, but its a new mine. You wouldnt be able to find it on your own. If youre interested, I can take you there, Carson asked eagerly, as if he had stumbled upon a big fish. If he could bring back a gullible buyer who would pay a high price for this low-quality Yellow Dragon Jade rough, his boss would surely reward him handsomely. Alright, give me a contact information, and if I decide to go, Ill reach out to you, L replied, intrigued. However, he couldnt leave Ednd at the moment since he had already made ns with Raphael, who was scheduled to arrive the next day. He couldnt stand him up.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Deal! But you better hurry. This batch of rough stones is selling fast. If yourete, they might be gone, Carson chuckled. As soon as he said that, Monty snorted coldly and rebuked him. He couldnt believe that this guy was trying to pass off the unseble low-quality Yellow Dragon Jade as a sought-after item. But since L insisted on buying, Monty had no choice. He assumed L had money to spare and nowhere to spend it. Besides, with his discerning eye, he shouldnt be oblivious to the quality of this batch of Yellow Dragon Jade. Perhaps he had his own motives. So Monty advised him a few more times, implying his concerns, but he didnt say much further. Chapter 459 Bottomless Pit Upon returning to Emerald Green Estates, L couldnt wait to start absorbing the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal from the Yellow Dragon Jade. The biggest challenge in breaking through from Core Formation Realm to Golden Core Realm was activating the cultivators own physical attribute. Golden Core, also known as ones own Golden Core, contained not only highly condensed true energy but also the cultivators physical attribute. This was why a Golden Core expert couldpletely dominate over a Core Formation Realm expert. Because their physical attribute had been activated and awakened, their true energy used for attack and defense contained corresponding attributes. For example, Ls physical attribute was earth. Once he broke through to the Golden Core Realm, his true energy and field of elixir were filled with earth attributes. His attacks were also mixed with earth attributes which greatly increased their power. This kind of attribute attack was crushing and destructive for cultivators below the Golden Core level. In order to awaken ones own attributes, besides experiencing the corresponding elemental elements of the heavens and earth over the years, there was a shortcut. That was to obtain treasures that contained the corresponding elemental elements or to absorb a sufficient amount of elemental elements within an environment filled with specific elemental elements, thereby rapidly awakening ones own attributes and achieving a breakthrough. Since L was a perfect Uppecia, from the moment he broke through to the Core Formation Realm, his field of elixirpletely solidified into a solid form. In terms of the form of the field of elixir, he was already on par with the peak of theter stage of Core Formation. Once he awakened his own attributes, it was very likely that he would make a leap and directly enter the Golden Core Realm. That was why L was so delighted when he saw the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal. The rich earth element contained within it might help him awaken his innate attributes. After a while A faintyer of yellow light shimmered on Ls body and gradually dissipated. Unfortunately, the quantity of this batch of Earth Marvel Soil Crystal is still too small to support the awakening of my innate attributes. Perhaps I really need to go to Yeginia! L shook his head, not feeling too disappointed. He was already prepared mentally, knowing that the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal alone wouldnt be enough. Next, he took out the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant that had turned grayish-white from his mustard seed bag. Looking at the pendant, curiosity flickered in Ls eyes. I thought it was just a mere keepsake, but now it seems that you might have other magical properties! Today, I will study you carefully. L said with a smile. Previously, when he saw the pendant turn grayish-white, as if it had lost its spiritual energy, he didnt pay much attention to it. But this time, the pendant had reacted and guided him to discover the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal, making L understand that it was still not an ordinary object. After all, it contained a dragon soul and various powerful legacies. How could it be an ordinary item? L first tried to sense it with his mind, but there was no response. Then he infused a wisp of true energy into it. Whoosh! A miraculous scene that amazed L appeared! The pendant seemed to absorb his true energy like a sponge. So L continued to infuse it with true energy. This time, a look of deep astonishment appeared on his face. The grayish-white Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant seemed to be an endless abyss, indiscriminately absorbing his true energy. L continued to infuse true energy, and once again, it was unquestionably absorbed. After more than an hour A tired expression appeared on Ls face. He felt significantly weaker, as if his meridians and the true energy in his field of elixir werepletely empty. Everything had been poured into this Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. L looked at the pendant with eyes filled with a mix of admiration and frustration. Damn it, its insatiable! It truly is a bottomless pit! His face twitched a few times, and he couldnt help but marvel. He wanted to see what changes would ur when he infused enough true energy into the pendant. As a result, it drained himpletely, and the pendant still wasnt satisfied. However, L did note away empty-handed! He was surprised to discover that the true energy he had infused into the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant had not disappeared. With a single thought, he could absorb it back from the pendant, as if the pendant was a storage device for true energy. This unexpected surprise meant that he had a true energy supply station. Now, I can use my Pulse of the Earth technique without worrying about depleting my true energy in one go. If I use the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan sword technique five times in a row, my true energy will also be exhausted. I can only choose one of these trump cards, which is a bit regrettable. But with the true energy storage function of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, I Could I even perform all nine forms of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan if I store enough true energy? As L thought about it, his eyes lit up with excitement. Instead of absorbing the true energy he had infused into the pendant, he began to meditate, using breathing techniques to restore his true energy. In a hotel room in Ednd, Semaj had conducted investigations for several days and had gathered almost all the necessary information about L. After all, L had be somewhat of a celebrity in Ednd, so it wasnt difficult to gather information about him. He called the family head, Trace, to report his findings. Ive found out! This Landon, whose real name is L Willis, is indeed not a descendant of the Graham family. Oh? Trace responded, I suspected as much! How could a small family like the Graham family produce such a monstrous genius? Then his tone changed, But did you find out anything about Ls background? Speaking of this, Semajs voice carried a hint of strangeness, ording to my investigation, it seems that L doesnt have much of a background. Nonsense! How is that possible? How can someone without a background reach the level of a mid-stage Core Formation cultivator in their early twenties? Could his background be too mysterious? Perhaps he has encountered some extraordinary opportunity. After all, based on my investigation, a few years ago, this guy started a small factory andter married into a wealthy familys daughter in the local area. His strength seemed to have suddenly emerged. Before that, he was just an ordinary person. There was a time when his daughter fell seriously ill, and he couldnt afford the medical expenses, so he even sold one of his kidneys. If he had some powerful force behind him, even if he wanted to keep a low profile, wouldnt he seek help from his family when he was desperate to hide his background? So I think the possibility of this guy suddenly obtaining some kind of opportunity is quite high. After all, this situation is not impossible.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As Semaj finished speaking, his tone carried a tinge of murderous intent! Chapter 460 Bullying Others with Power, So What? At this moment, Semaj was filled with murderous intent towards L. If L had only obtained some kind of great opportunity and be a cultivator, what would he have to worry about? Of course, it would be to tear this guy into pieces and avenge his brother! He might even kill him and seize the opportunity that originally belonged to him. Semaj, what do you mean? I think its better to be cautious! What you said is possible, but we cannot rule out the possibility of strict requirements from the forces behind this guy for their disciples who are practicing outside. Dont forget how Verdant Pine died, Trace said in a deep voice. Trace, I am more inclined now that the old lunatics attack was just a coincidence! Dont worry, I know what to do! I will make sure that old lunatic is not with Landon before deciding whether or not to take action, Semaj said. Good! Then go ahead and act as you see fit, Trace didnt say anything else. If Semaj wasnt afraid of death and insisted on killing Landon, he had no objections either. The next morning, L received a call from Raphael who told him they were already on their way and estimated they would arrive in Ednd in less than an hour. They agreed to meet at Ranlins Manor in the western suburbs of Ednd. This farmhouse estate used to belong to Tiger but fell into Masons hands after Tiger was wiped out. L remained wary of Raphael; there was no way he could bring him home with him. At half-past ten, L drove to Ranlins Manor. This ce was under the charge of a trusted subordinate of Mason named Titan. After L arrived, Titan arranged a private room for him. Mr. Willis, is this private room suitable? Titan opened the most luxurious room and respectfully asked L as they entered. Its fine, just for discussing some matters, L replied casually. Titan nodded and said, Please have a seat, Mr. Willis. I will take my leave. L was about to nod, but at that moment, his expression changed. He saw an elderly man with a spirited aura casually push open the door of the private room and walk in. Upon seeing this old man, Ls pupils slightly contracted, and a hint of seriousness appeared on his face. Titan, close for business at noon today! Disperse the people here, I have matters to attend to. And no matter what happenster, do not contact your boss, he calmly instructed Titan. Titan was momentarily stunned. He scrutinized the elderly man who had entered the room and respectfullyplied with Ls orders. The inner circle of Mason held a fanatical admiration for L. Moreover, Mason had repeatedly told them that what L said represented his intentions. Therefore, Titan wouldnt question Ls instructions. After Titan closed the door and left, the old man looked at L, a yful cold smile appearing on his face. Young man, should I call you Landon or L? L stared at the man and asked in a deep voice, Are you a member of the Wood family, hidden from the world? The visitor was Semaj! He bore a resemnce of about sixty to seventy percent to Verdant Pine, and L recognized him at a nce. At the same time, he also discerned the mans strength. A Golden Core expert! Even if it was only the early stage of Golden Core, it still exerted tremendous pressure on L. That was why he instructed Titan not to contact Mason in case of trouble, to avoid unnecessary casualties. If he couldnt handle it himself, Mason bringing people would only be sending them to their deaths. At this moment, he was hoping that Raphael would arrive as soon as possible. Facing a Golden Core expert, L wasnt sure if he had the strength to fight. After all, once one entered the Golden Core Realm, their attacks and defenses contained attribute enhancements, giving them an absolute advantage over cultivators below Golden Core. Good perception, Semaj said coldly, then with a somewhat sinister tone, he questioned, Young man, my elder brother died because of you. Shouldnt you give me an exnation? Your elder brother is Verdant Pine, right? I didnt provoke him, but he wanted to intercept and kill me. Im not to me for this, L replied expressionlessly. Upon hearing this, Semajs expression darkened. Oh? So, what you mean is that my elder brother deserved to die? Heh, Lughed lightly, then his tone shifted, I never said that! Besides, I didnt kill him. You cant find fault with me, can you? Semaj raised an eyebrow, and a wicked smile appeared on his face. You didnt kill him? That crazy old man killed my brother, and it has nothing to do with you? In other words, youre implying that the crazy old man has nothing to do with you? He captured anotheryer of meaning in Ls words, and a concern that had been lingering in his mind seemed to disappear instantly. Ls eyes flickered a few times upon hearing this, realizing that he seemed to have said something wrong. Young man, that crazy old man is no longer by your side, right? In reality, he has nothing to do with you, right? Semaj stared at L and asked menacingly. L, seeing Semajs posture, had already prepared himself to act at any moment. However, on the surface, he still tried to buy time and said, Youre mistaken! That was one of my elders who is secretly protecting me. If you try to harm me, be careful not to be pped to death by him. Oh? Why dont you let hime out so I can see? Semaj replied. Stop pretending! I know that crazy old man is not here. But Im not an unreasonable person either. How about this,e with me to the hidden Wood family, and well rify everything, Semaj chuckled yfully and then wore a cunning expression. To be safe, he decided to test the waters a bit more. Instead of directly attacking and killing L, he expressed his intention to take L away. If that crazy old man was really protecting L secretly, this situation should reveal itself, right? And it shouldnt result in him being immediately killed. However, as his words fell, no one appeared at all, which made Semajpletely let his guard down. L, on the other hand, questioned with a calm face, Take me to the hidden Wood family? Ive said it before, it was Verdant Pine who tried to intercept and kill me first, and I didnt kill him. What gives you the right toe after me? Is this what you call reasoning? The hidden Wood family seems to be taking advantage of their power, dont you think? Hearing this, Semaj no longer held back and burst intoughter. Reasoning? Do you think youre qualified to reason with me? Thats right, I am taking advantage of my power. What can you do about it, kid? Die! With that, his expression turned fierce, and he directly attacked L.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But L was already prepared, and the cial River Dragon Sparrow de appeared in his hand instantly as he swung it towards Semaj with full force. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, the first move, unleashed with all his power! Chapter 461 Don’t Ruin My Mood Semaj faced Ls sword with a look of disdain. He was unarmed, but he met the attack head-on with just his bare hands. A pale blue aura flowed between his palms, and his strikes were infused with a cold and sharp water attribute energy. ng! The cial River Dragon Sparrow de collided with Semajs hand, producing a metallic sound like two pieces of gold shing together.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Semaj grunted and stepped back, noticing a cut on his palm. What a sharp weapon! Semaj thought to himself. Even though he had the strength of the Golden Core Realm, he couldnt afford to fight without any weapons. He quickly grabbed a long stick from nowhere and swung it at L again. And at this moment, L groaned, retreating backward with a red flush on his face. The floor beneath his feet was unexpectedly crushed into pieces. With this collision, he felt a sharp pain in his palm and his arms went numb! The force of the opponents casual palm was terrifying! Was this the strength of a Golden Core expert? However, there was no panic or fear in Ls eyes; instead, a fierce fighting spirit ignited. Indeed, the opponents strength seemed to surpass his in every aspect. But it didnt seem like aplete suppression that left him powerless to resist. Maybe he could still fight! Hoo! At this moment, Semaj swung his staff towards L, emanating a powerful pale blue light. L shouted loudly and swung his de with both hands. In the instant of the collision between the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and the opponents staff, a terrifying residual force spread out, causing the room to shatter into pieces. And once again, Ls body was violently thrown back. This time, his palm cracked and blood appeared! Even his arms, due to the excessive outbreak of power, had twisted muscles and oozed droplets of blood. Hahaha, a Golden Core expert, is that all? Come again! Ls eyes burned with more fighting spirit. Heughed madly, enduring the pain of his palm and the shaking of his energy and blood, actively charging forward. He carried an unstoppable momentum. Semajs face shed with astonishment; it seemed that he didnt expect that his two attacks couldnt seriously harm L. After all, a Golden Core expert shouldpletely suppress someone at the Core Formation Realm. How could this guy have such formidablebat strength? Was this the abnormality of a perfect Uppecia? Rustling Titan had already dispersed the people outside the dining hall of the Ranlins Manor. Just at this moment, the entire top floor of the small building was lifted and blown away! Bricks, wood chips, and ss scattered in all directions. It was as if a mighty bomb had exploded inside. The horror of the residual force from the battle between L and Semaj was evident. At this moment, two figures rushed out, one in front and one behind, leaping out of the building. After Lnded, without even looking, he turned around and shed backward. The des edge produced a sound of tearing air, heading towards the pursuing Semaj. Semaj snorted coldly and swept his staff with full force, directly dispersing the des edge. The residual force that spread out caused a nearby wall to copse with a loud crash. Seizing this opportunity, L quickly increased the distance between himself and Semaj, adjusting his own state. The people inside the Ranlins Manor, including Titan, had their faces changed! L, in particr, looked extremely disheveled, his arms stained red with blood. Due to the terrifying outbreak of power and the bacsh from the battle, his skin had cracked. Traces of blood were also leaking from his mouth and nose! This state seemed extremely critical. Kid, with the strength of an early Core Formation Realm, you can withstand so many moves from a Golden Core expert. You can indeed be proud! But no matter how monstrous you are, you cant cross an entire major realm! So today, you will undoubtedly die! Looking at the bloodied and disheveled L, Semajs face showed a proud and confident expression as he spoke with a chilling intent to kill. Honestly, Lsbat power really shocked him! At this moment, a thought emerged in his heart, simr to the one he had when facing the Elder of the Verdant Pine: This childs potential is too terrifying! Today, he must be killed. However, at this moment, L looked at his opponent, his eyes brimming with an overwhelming battle intent. In his eyes, a fervent me seemed to dance. Despite his extremely disheveled appearance, a sharp momentum soared to the heavens. He stood there, wielding the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, as if he had transformed into a de itself, exuding an unstoppable de momentum. A sinister yet domineering smile appeared on Ls face. A Golden Core expert, is that all? Even at this stage of the battle, you still cant kill me. I can responsibly tell you that you have no chance! Just then, two figures rushed into the manor and stopped fifty meters away from the twobatants. Raphael and his powerful follower had finally arrived. Sensing the intense waves of battle here, they abandoned their vehicle and rushed over at the fastest speed possible. Seeing L drenched in blood, facing off against a Golden Core expert, and witnessing the horrifying traces of the battle scene, the two of them easily grasped what had happened. Raphaels expression immediately changed, and he urgently said to his middle-aged follower, Uncle Ernest, save him. The middle-aged follower nodded and was about to intervene to help L against Semaj. At this moment, Semaj nced at Raphael and hispanion, his expression instantly tensing. Who are you two? I am an elder of the Wood family, a hidden sect. This is a personal grudge between me and this kid. I advise you not to meddle! The Wood family, a hidden sect? What a load of crap! Uncle Ernest, go! Raphael clearly wasnt afraid of the Wood familys status and cursed without reservation. L couldnt die! If this guy perished, who the hell would help him heal his bark condition? However, at this moment, a proud and cold voice rang out arrogantly. Mr. Macdonald, dont ruin my excitement! Dealing with him doesnt require your help! As soon as the voice fell, Ls hands gripped the de tightly, his eyes shining with a terrifying light, carrying an earth-shattering momentum as he charged towards Semaj. He actually refused Raphaels assistance. Semajs eyelids twitched at the sight, and he let out a furious shout, preparing to go all out and unleash his hidden martial skills. However, in the blink of an eye, Semajs expression suddenly changed. His previously ferocious movement abruptly halted, and before Ls attack even arrived, he spewed out a mouthful of blood! It was as if his internal organs had been torn and disced, causing intense pain and severe internal injuries. The enhanced version of Pulse of the Earth had revealed its terrifying fangs! Chapter 462 Is Your Power Enough? After L broke through to the Core Formation Realm, he performed a strengthening of his abilities. At this crucial moment, L finally unleashed his ultimate move. A terrifying tenfold gravitational force instantly acted upon Semaj. This early Golden Core experts movements came to a sudden halt due to the doubled gravity. His internal organs felt as if they were being torn apart and wrenched, causing intense pain and severe injuries. Meanwhile, during Ls attack, his face momentarily turned pale but quickly returned to normal. Pulse of the Earth had instantly depleted all his true energy. However, immediately after, the reserve within the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant replenished himpletely. It was as if L had consumed a powerful healing potion, instantly rejuvenating him. Seizing the opportunity while Semaj struggled to adapt to the tenfold gravity and his internal organs were severely damaged, L ruthlessly shed at his opponents neck. This strike was none other than the eighth form of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan technique! Its power exceeded three times that of Ls regr attacks. L realized that with his current strength, he couldnt even use the ninth form alone. His maximum limit was using the first five forms in session or using the eighth form individually. With this strike, Ls true energy was once againpletely drained. However, the power of this strike justified such a significant expenditure. Splurt! As Semaj widened his eyes, his face filled with astonishment, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de sliced across his neck. His head instantly soared into the sky. Blood gushed like a fountain, reaching over three meters high. Initially, when L first engaged Semaj, he appeared to be at a significant disadvantage. At that time, he was merely testing the waters and hadnt utilized any of his abilities. He wanted to see if he had the strength to fight and even the ability to harm Semaj. Once L had his answer, he directly unleashed his two most powerful moves. He knew he couldnt hold back against a Golden Core expert. Once the intent to kill arose, he had to go all out.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The control and weakening of Pulse of the Earth, the doubled attack power of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swans eighth form, and the unstoppable nature of the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, a Divine Weapon capable of cutting through iron like mud All these factorsbined to create this lethal strike. Hiss This scene immediately caused Raphael and hispanion to inhale sharply, their faces filled with astonishment. What! The middle-aged followers expression changed dramatically as he eximed. Raphaels face showed aplex and regretful expression. I didnt expect that in just a few days, this guy would actually break through to the Core Formation Realm! Moreover, he can kill a Golden Core expert by surpassing realms? This guy is something else! Titan and the others breathed a sigh of relief and their faces showed excitement. Indeed, L was invincible! The posture when he delivered that strike seemed like a god of war descending in their eyes. Thump! Thump! At this moment, Semajs head finally fell to the ground, and his headless body copsed like a toppled mountain. His face still carried a look of shock and unwillingness. He probably never imagined that in the absence of that terrifying old lunatic, his journey would still end here. Ednd became his ce of demise! Bullying the weak? Is your strength sufficient? L stood there at this moment, sneering coldly. The next moment, he took a breath and felt weak all over, sitting on the ground. Although the final life-or-death decision was only determined by a single strike, L knew in his heart that killing Semaj was definitely not as simple as it appeared. It was extremely perilous and filled with difficulties. His true energy had been depleted twice! Without the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant as a true energy supply station, everything would have been in vain. Any mistake in any aspect could have led to a different oue. p, p, p At this moment, the sound of apuse rang out. Wonderful! Wonderful! Mr. Willis truly impresses me! Raphael looked at L and sincerely praised him. Initially, he had hoped that L could cure his illness, but he unknowingly held a condescending attitude towards L. However, at this moment, Raphaels gaze towards L revealed a deep admiration from the bottom of his heart. For the first time, he looked at the other person with an equal and respectful gaze. In this world, strength always reigns supreme! L, with his knife in hand and the head of a Golden Core expert, had won the respect of Raphael. In the evening of that day, at the Golden Family Hotel! L and Raphael moved to this ce. Inside a private room, L had changed into a new set of clothes. After the intense battle, there was still a hint of weakness on his face. Overusing his true energy twice, coupled with his previous injuries, couldnt bepletely recovered in just a few hours. It was only after Raphael gave him an Energy Returning Pill that he regained 20% of his true energy. Mr. Willis, are you alright? If youre not okay, take a day off and let me treat you once youve fully recovered. Raphael looked at L, who appeared somewhat pale, and asked with concern. How can a man say hes not okay? Dont worry, Ive assessed your condition! Judging by the way things are going, youve been recovering well following the method I taught you. This time, Im 80% certain that I can heal you. L said with confidence. Upon hearing this, Raphaels eyes lit up. Really? Then what are we waiting for? Half an hourter L took a breath, wiped his sweat, and collected the silver needles from Raphaels body. In fact, he could havepletely cured Raphaelst time, but he left a small trace just as a precaution. However, this time, L didnt have such considerations. With his current strength, he could contend against a Golden Core expert at full power. He no longer relied on Raphael After all, even if Raphael could send someone to help, they wouldnt arrive immediately. It was like seeking water from afar instead of quenching ones thirst. Fortunately, L was able to cure him, which could also establish a personal connection. As Raphael stood up, the kes of skin resembling tree bark on his body fell to the ground. He reached out and touched his body, revealing normal skin where the bark used to be. This made him ecstatic, finally feeling relieved from the chronic illness that had gued him for many years. Without experiencing it personally, no one could understand Raphaels current emotions. He looked at L with joy and gratitude, grabbing his shoulder and saying loudly, Alright! Im finally cured! Mr. Willis, you really healed me! Hahaha You dont know how many people I begged from my family to find a cure for this damn illness! I tried numerous so-called divine doctors, wizards, and even resorted to all sorts of dubious means, but nothing worked. Unexpectedly, you cured me in just two attempts! Hahaha Oh? Wizards? While Raphael was shedding tears of joy, Ls expression slightly changed as he caught a certain piece of information in Raphaels words. Chapter 463 News from the Great Witch Doctor Yes, whats the matter? At one point, I thought my illness was some evil curse, so I consulted experts in witchcraft. When Raphael heard Ls question, he nodded. Oh? Mr. Macdonald, do you know any particrly powerful wizards? The ones who specialize in curses and have extensive knowledge in that area. I wonder if you could introduce me to someone. I have someone close to me who has been afflicted by an evil curse, and Ive been helpless to do anything about it, L asked tentatively. At this moment, Raphael was extremely grateful to L and considered him a friend with whom he could have an equal rtionship. He spoke sincerely, Mr. Willis, to be honest, the wizards I sought were probably just mediocre. If they couldnt handle something that you cant, then they probably wouldnt be able to help. The most powerful wizard I know of is the great witch doctor Kyrie McCarthy Raphael began to tell L about Kyrie. ording to him, Kyrie lived in a ancient town in Yeginia and had reached the pinnacle of his research into witchcraft, sorcery, and ancient medical arts. Even ancient powers held him in high regard! Mr. Willis, curses fall under the domain of witchcraft. If you can find this great witch doctors help, perhaps you can solve your troubles. As for the other wizards I sought before, its better to forget about them. They were mostly just seeking fame and reputation! Raphael shook his head andughed. Oh? The great witch doctor, Kyrie? How can I find him? Will he help? L asked. Raphael sighed and said, Thats hard to say. Kyrie is an entric person. He could have easily cured my peculiar illness, but I never met him in person. I only met his senior disciple, Darius McCarthy. If you want to see Kyrie, youll have to pass Dariuss test as well. As for what the test entails, its hard to say. It will depend on your luck.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Subsequently, at Ls inquiry, Raphael told him how to find Darius, Kyries senior disciple. Darius was often stationed at the Nemesis Pavilion, located in a town called Wuysau, a hundred miles away from Oswesh City, a secondary city in Yeginia. To ensure that L wouldnt get lost, Raphael even gave him a hand-drawn map marking the exact location of the Nemesis Pavilion. Mr. Willis, I wont apany you there myself. To be honest, I had a bit of an unpleasant experience with Kyries senior disciplest time when I tried to seek an audience with the great witch doctor. Their master-disciple rtionship is somewhat abnormal. Anyway, if you go, be careful, Raphael said, ending with a bitter smile as he cautioned L. L nodded, thinking that it was quite a coincidence. The great witch doctor was also in Yeginia. This worked out well, as he could also take the opportunity to visit the Yellow Dragon Jade mine. That night, the family of three sat at the dinner table, enjoying their meal. Miranda had cooked again, making a stew with winter melon and pork ribs, as well as a stir-fried dish of green beans. L also participated in the cooking. Under his guidance, the Goddess CEOs cooking turned out to be quite sessful, greatly boosting her enthusiasm and confidence in the kitchen. L, I heard from Mason that you got into trouble again today, Miranda asked with a hint of worry in her beautiful eyes. L smiled and casually replied, Its no big deal for me! Dont you know how awesome your husband is? Upon hearing this, Miranda gave him a yful re, a hint ofplexity shing in the depths of her eyes. She knew that this man might face even greater dangers and more terrifying challenges in the future. Thest page of that diary, with the blood-red words Ancient Willis Family, made Mirandas heart skip a beat at the thought of it. At this moment, little Nora, carefree as always, proudly eximed, Daddy is the most amazing! He can defeat all the bad guys! L patted Noras little head and then changed his tone as he turned to Miranda, saying, Im nning to take Nora to Yeginia. Upon hearing this, Mirandas expression froze for a moment, and she subtly furrowed her eyebrows. But she quickly smiled and nodded as if she didnt mind, saying, Hmm, go ahead! Ill take care of myself, and if needed, I can go to my parents. L nodded and said, In case anything happens, you can also reach out to the Graham family for help. They wont refuse. I know Miranda nodded. As soon as L mentioned taking Nora away from Ednd, Miranda had already guessed that it was rted to the curse on Nora. Although she felt a momentary emptiness and a sense of being deceived upon hearing the news, how could Miranda possibly hinder L? Although this jerk seemed to have just returned from outside Nora, would you like me to take you on a trip? The ce is beautiful and fun, L asked Nora with a smile. Noras face showed some anticipation and excitement, but she also heard from the conversation between L and Miranda that Miranda wouldnt be going with them. Mommy Miranda, arent youing with us? Hearing the childs question, Miranda smiled and said, Nora, sweetheart, Im too busy with work. How about I apany you and your Daddy next time? If it were a real vacation, Miranda would naturally go along. But L was clearly taking Nora on a business trip, and having Nora as a little burden was enough. How could Miranda also tag along and get in the way? If they encountered any trouble, would L have to take care of two people? Thinking this way, the Goddess CEO felt even more frustrated with her own weakness. Definitely! She must work hard to cultivate and be stronger as soon as possible! Someday, she wouldnt be a burden to him anymore. The ancient Willis family, right? When that timees, Ill face it together with you! Meanwhile, on the other side! The hidden Wood family! Trace and several elders of the family gathered with solemn expressions. Elder Semajs soul token is also shattered! Which means he perished in Ednd! Family head Trace said in a low voice. As his words fell, everyone present showed shock and fear. They all felt relieved that they hadnt taken on this mission, or else it would have been them who died Trace, was Semaj killed by that Landon, no, Ls crazy old man by his side? someone asked with uncertainty. Who else could it be besides him? No matter how extraordinary L is, can he kill a Golden Core expert with just his Core Formation Realm cultivation? It seems that behind L, there is indeed a powerful force. And it appears that the old crazy man who can kill Golden Core experts is always by his side! Chapter 464 See Penelope Again As Trace spoke, a trace of sorrow and unwillingness appeared on his face. Forget it! Lets temporarily set aside the grudge between Verdant Pine and Semaj. From now on, no one is allowed to mention it again! Yes! Upon hearing this, the members of the Hidden World Wood family present couldnt help but exchange nces. But in the end, they all nodded in agreement. The Hidden World Wood family was domineering, but that was only when dealing with weaker individuals or families. After the two powerful Golden Core experts in the family had fallen one after another, they realized a problem: L and the forces behind him were not something the Hidden World Wood family could afford to provoke. In such a situation, cutting losses in a timely manner was the most correct choice. Oh, by the way! Mr. Wood, you should go to Ednd and meet with L to exin things clearly to him. Just say that Verdant Pine intercepted him, but that was only Verdant Pines own decision. And Semaj went to Ednd only for personal revenge. Their actions have nothing to do with our family, Trace instructed an elderly man with a white beard. Yes, Trace! I understand what to do, the elderly man replied, bowing. That night, after soothing Nora to sleep, L practiced his swordsmanship in the courtyard once again. Todays battle with Semaj, the Golden Core expert, had given him a new understanding. The experience of fighting against someone at a higher cultivation level, as well as the state of mind that arose under that pressure, was undoubtedly valuable. L recalled his state at that time, the battle intent, the unstoppable momentum. Swish! In the next moment, a sharp light shot out from his eyes, and his cial River Dragon Sparrow de traced a subtle trajectory as it shed forward. In this strike, he didnt use any true energy, relying solely on the strength of his physical body. However, the power was equally astonishing. Where the de passed, the space seemed to be torn apart by a special force. Even a distant pomegranate tree branch was severed by an invisible sword energy. This is the power of momentum? Iveprehended momentum? Ls eyes sparkled with excitement as he muttered to himself. During his battle with Semaj today, driven by a frenzy of battle intent, he felt as if he had vaguely touched upon some special power. Through careful perception andprehension, he unexpectedly gained insight into momentum! Momentum was an intangible and elusive thing, but it undeniably existed. Why could a person standing before a majestic mountain feel the overwhelming momentum rushing toward them? Why would one feel boundless fear and trepidation when facing the sea? Why would an ordinary person sense a formidable presence from a seasoned warrior? All of these were manifestations of momentum. And for martial practitioners,prehending momentum could greatly enhance their strength. It was a power that could be utilized and added to their attacks. L realized that his ordinary attacks now contained the essence of momentum, doubling their powerpared to before. This concept was simr to the morale of two armies in battle. With the same number of soldiers, the side with high morale would exhibit vastly differentbat capabilitiespared to the side with low morale. Now that L hadprehended momentum, his attacks seemed to possess an inherent morale boost, and their power was iparable to before. Now, if I were to fight another early-stage Golden Core expert, perhaps it wouldnt be as perilous as it was during the day! It seems that only life-and-death battles can unleash ones maximum potential! L couldnt help but sigh. The next day, L took a break from kindergarten for his daughter and set off with Nora. They first took a car to the Capital and then boarded a ne to Oswesh City in Yeginia. Around noon that day, L held Noras little hand and walked out of the exit of Oswesh Citys airport. Daddy, where are we going to y? Nora asked with anticipation, staring at him with bright eyes. L smiled and said, Sweetheart, how about we go see the Grand Canyon first? Oswesh City had several tourist attractions, such as the Oswesh Grand Canyon, ancient temples, ethnic cultural areas, and so on. Although his main purpose was to find the great witch doctor, L also wanted to truly have a good time with his daughter and hide his true intentions in front of Nora. He didnt want his daughter to know about the curse inside her. He just wanted Nora to be carefree and happy, even if one day he couldnt hide it anymore. But being able to keep it a secret for one more day was worth it. Yay! That sounds great! Were going to see the Grand Canyon, right? Daddy, is it like the one we saw on TV, with a big whoosh sound? Nora eximed, using her hands and feet to describe it. Her expression was innocent and adorable. L squatted down and kissed her little face, filled with tender love. Nora leaned her face closer, happilyughing. She felt ticklish by her fathers stubble. At that moment, a surprised voice sounded. Huh? Is that you?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. L turned towards the voice and furrowed his brows. He saw a young woman and an elderly man who had coincidentally walked out of the airports exit at the same time. It was none other than Altha, the president of the Kreanford Medicine Association, and his granddaughter Penelope. It seemed that they were on the same flight as L, but L was in economy ss while they were probably in first ss, so they hadnt encountered each other before. Penelope red at L, her beautiful eyes shing with resentment and hostility. During the medicine exchange conference, L and Raphael had teamed up to make a fool of her and Harlow. They had turned her, the campus belle of Jieyson University, into aughingstock! For a long time, Penelope couldnt hold her head up high in the second-generation circle of the Capital. Her image had been greatly damaged, and many noble sons who used to pursue her were no longer interested. The other wealthy girls in the circle ridiculed her for that incident. Penelope didnt dare to resent Raphael, but she harbored deep hatred for L. She never expected to encounter this guy in Oswesh today. Altha also noticed L at this moment. His face darkened, and he coldly snorted. His granddaughter had be aughingstock, and as a grandfather, he also felt humiliated. They never considered their own faults or why they had suffered such humiliation. They only knew that it was all because of Ls doing. Chapter 465 Nora, It’s Up to You Now L saw the grandfather and granddaughter. Especially with Penelope, who had a condescending and arrogant attitude, a hint of disdain and annoyance shed across his expression. He didnt want to engage with them and intended to walk away with Nora directly. However, Penelope didnt want to let it go. A mocking smile appeared on her face. What are you doing here, Mr. Willis? she said. Are you going to take a taxi againter? Dont you have any friends to pick you up in Oswesh? How are you managing? L remained expressionless and replied, Does it concern you? Penelope sneered, I dont understand why you always look so shabby wherever you go. Dont you feel embarrassed to keep taking taxis everywhere, especially with a child? L let out a coldugh. No need, he said. He couldnt be bothered to talk to this woman. Her values were twisted. In her eyes, taking a taxi was embarrassing? Besides, L didnt believe Penelope was being genuinely kind. He wondered what she was calcting. At that moment, Altha nced at his granddaughter and had a thought. He showed what seemed like a warm smile to L. Yes, Mr. Willis, why not join us in our carter? The taxis near the airport are quite shady. Since youre unfamiliar with the ce, you might get ripped off. Its also not safe for you and your child. Last time, regardless of what happened, you helped me treat Mr. Macdonald, and without that, I would have been in trouble. Although we had some unpleasantness at the time, I am grateful to you in hindsight. This time, let us show our gratitude? Upon hearing this, L raised an eyebrow and gave a casual chuckle. Could he not sense Althas insincerity? Despite the smile, L could see the deep-seated resentment in his eyes. Feeling grateful upon reflection? Was that really possible? If it were, would Penelope react like this upon seeing him again? L became even more certain that this grandfather and granddaughter had ulterior motives. With that in mind, he didnt even consider engaging with them and attempted to bypass them and leave directly. Daddy, I dont like this auntie! Shes mean and weird! Hmph! Nora pouted and looked at Penelope, expressing her dissatisfaction. Upon hearing Noras words, Penelopes face immediately changed. She red at Nora with anger. In the next moment, she took a few quick steps and stood in front of L and his daughter. Stop! she eximed. What did this little brat say? Penelope pointed at Nora, gritting her teeth and saying, I kindly offered to give you a ride, and this little brat dares to insult me? L, do you think this is still the Capital? Do you believe that I can have someone kill you here in Oswesh? Oh? Youre quite something here? L asked with a cold smile. You Penelope pointed at L. The once pretty face now had a sinister expression. Just then, a voice rang out. Mr. Pearce, Penelope, whats going on? As soon as the words fell, a short and sturdy young man walked over with a group of followers. This young man wore sunsses and a checkered shirt and shorts. Unlike regr second-generation individuals, he had a fierce appearance, almost as if he had Im with the underworld written on his face. The several individuals apanying him exuded a powerful aura, clearly not your average thugs. Especially the burly man beside him, who resembled a tower, emitted an unmatched sense of oppression. His skin had a bronze glow, giving off a metallic texture. Landry, Altha greeted the young man with a smile and a nod. When Penelope saw him, her eyes instantly lit up, revealing a coquettish smile. Landry, you finally came! You have to take my side and deal with the person who insulted me and my grandpa. Landry Ewing, also known as the Grey Prince, raised an eyebrow and looked directly at L. His gaze carried a menacing light. Is it him? Ls gaze brieflynded on the burly man beside Landry, his eyes flickering with surprise. Peak Energy Refinement stage? The secr martial artists would call it Grandmaster? It seemed like this checkered-shirted young man was quite impressive. He had a Grandmaster-level expert by his side? Was this the confidence Penelope had in causing trouble for him? At this moment, Penelope dropped her pretense as soon as Landry arrived with his men. She revealed her deep resentment and hatred toward L. Landry, its him! Not only did he humiliate me, but he also dared to re and curse at me with his daughter! You have to help me get justice! Penelope faced the young man, showing a hint of grievance in her expression, her voice carrying a mix of coquettishness and resentment. Altha stood beside her, coldly watching L without saying a word, not showing any intention of dissuading his granddaughter. Although he wasnt as overt as Penelope, he held a fair amount of hatred for L in his heart. Landry stared at L for a few moments, then ordered imperiously, Kneel down and apologize to Penelope! Then let this little thing p herself twice, and I might spare your lives! Upon hearing this, Ls face darkened, and a surge of anger welled up within him. This checkered-shirted young man was so domineering! Without any reason or justification, he expected L to kneel down and apologize just because Penelope said so? What angered L the most was that he wouldnt even spare Nora. How audacious! Get lost! Stop pushing your luck! L angrily retorted. As the words fell, Landry paused for a moment, and his expression instantly turned ferocious. In Oswesh, someone dared to speak to him in such a manner? Do you know who I am? Believe it or not, I can make it so you and your daughter cant leave Oswesh! Landry said fiercely. Do you believe that if you dont get lost, I can make it so you cant leave the airport? Ls expression darkened, and he asked in a confrontational tone. Landry, stop wasting time with him! Teach him a lesson! In front of his daughter, break both his legs and make him kneel and apologize to me! Penelope gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with resentment and viciousness. Her once beautiful and delicate face appeared twisted at that moment. Go, do as Penelope said! Landry nodded and ordered his men beside him. With amand, his group of followers immediately surrounded L. These people were all skilled fighters, and their strength should not be underestimated. However, L disdainfully shook his head and turned to Nora with a smile. Nora, let me see the progress youve made during this time. How about you take care of these bad guys?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 466 Try it Yourself L loved Nora dearly but had no intention of keeping her sheltered like a delicate flower. The little girl had faced many difficulties in life, and while L felt deep sympathy for her, he understood that she would have to face certain things on her own eventually. Therefore, as long as it was safe, L didnt mind letting Nora experience the malice and cruelty of the world. When Nora heard her fathers words, she didnt show any signs of fear or panic on her little face. Instead, she looked excited. She waved her small fist and eximed, Oh oh! Daddy, can I fight the bad guys? Thats great! Yay Seeing her reaction, L couldnt help but curl his lips. Was this little girl naturally inclined towards violence? He should have realized it when she single-handedly fought off a group of boys in kindergarten and showed excitement afterward. Bad guys, I will beat you up! Yah yah The next moment, Nora charged towards Landrys men, shouting loudly. She looked fierce. During this time, under Ls guidance, Nora had be a little superhero. Her physique had long surpassed that of ordinary children and even adults. Therefore, L had seriously warned Nora not to fight at school. During the incident at the night market when faced with the provocation of the two chubby boys, Nora wanted to fight them but was stopped by her own father. Although Nora was obedient, to be honest, it was driving the little one crazy. So now, when she heard her father telling her to fight bad people, she felt excitement rather than fear. Even though these people looked tall and strong, seemingly fierce At this moment, when L himself didnt make a move but let his daughter face Landrys men, Penelopes face showed a strong sense of contempt. L, youre such a waste! Are you even a man? You dont dare to fight but let your daughter do it? Itsughable and pitiful. Do you think your daughter is too young for others to touch her? Penelope sneered. Landry also sneered, Kick this brat away! His men, seeing a little girl charging at them, wore expressions of mockery and disbelief. However, the next moment, they all became dumbfounded. Bang! They saw Noras seemingly harmless small fist fiercely hitting the abdomen of one of the big men. Noras petite body waspletely disproportionate to the size of the man. This scene seemed incredibly out of ce!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But apanied by a muffled bang, an even more bizarre scene unfolded. The big mans body was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground, his face turning pale as he fainted on the spot. Hey! Ha! Hey ha! Bang! Bang Following Noras crisp shouts, these skilled fighters were sent flying one by one. This scene left Penelope, Landry, and his men stunned, as if they had seen a ghost. At the airport exit, the passing crowd also showed shocked expressions and discussed among themselves. Damn, is she a little superhero? Such a cute little girl, actually sending these burly men flying? Is this a movie? I think so! The movie should be called Invincible Little Lolita.'' The next moment, Landry reacted and his face turned dark. He shouted in a low voice to the man beside him, Uncle Crosby! The bronze strong man nodded and finally made his move. You little brat, let me teach you a lesson! Swish! He reached out towards Nora, hisrge hand resembling a fan, aiming straight for her neck, like an eagle catching a chick. It must be said that Nora was currently only at the Dark Force level. Facing this peak Energy Refinement expert, she was indeed as defenseless as a baby chick. However, how could L allow any real danger to befall his daughter? Smack! In the blink of an eye, a pair of hands, as strong as steel bars, struck first and tightly grabbed the bronze strong mans wrist. Are you worthy? L asked coldly. Crack! He exerted force, and instantly, the bones in the mans forearm shattered. Immediately after, L kneeled Crosby in the abdomen, and thetter flew out, spewing blood from his mouth. Uponnding, his face turnedpletely pale, filled with grief, anger, and despair. You You ruined my field of elixir? Crosby trembled all over. Compared to the pain of his broken arm, the emptiness and powerlessness in his field of elixir made him feel like he was in an icy abyss. ying the flunky, do you deserve to possess such strength? Ls tone was icy. The next moment, his cold gaze shifted to Landry and Penelope, emanating a chilling aura. What What do you think youre doing? Let me tell you, I am the young master of Great Joy Corporation. Diego Ewing, the chairman of Great Joy, is my father. If you dare to touch me, I guarantee you and your daughter wont leave here alive! Landrys expression changed, but he still remained arrogant. Penelope also showed a terrified expression. L, you better not mess around! This isnt the Capital. The power of Mr. Ewings family is beyond your imagination. There are more experts from Great Joy than just Crosby. Upon hearing these words, a disdainful smile appeared on Ls face. Why do fools always bring up their fathers when theyre about to have a stroke of bad luck? Sorry, Im not interested in knowing who your father is. I only want you to remember who I am! As he finished speaking, Ls figure shed, and his fingers pointed at several acupoints on Landry and Penelopes bodies. The next second, both of them froze, then thumped to their knees, mechanically raising their arms and pping themselves in the face. They made Nora p herself? Well, now they would taste that feeling themselves. Witnessing this scene, the onlookers around showed astonishment. Meanwhile, Altha looked at L with a mixture of shock and anger, unsure of what methods he had used. At this moment, L looked at him, coldly snorted, and said, Mr. Pearce, this time Ill give you face since you and Dr. Bailey are friends. Your granddaughter brought it upon herself during the medical exchange meetingst time. I hope you wont continue to seek a dead end! With that, L took Noras hand and left. On the other side, Landry and Penelope, as if possessed, remained kneeling on the ground, continuously pping themselves in the face. Altha watched Ls figure, his face constantly changing. L, you dare to insult even the young master of Great Joy. It seems you havent considered the consequences at all! At this moment, the president of the Kreanford Medicine Association seemed to havepletely disregarded Ls warning. Meanwhile, after L got into a taxi with Nora, the little ones face was still flushed, seemingly not yet recovered from the excitement. Daddy, was I amazing just now? L had a vein popping on his forehead, silently thinking that he had given birth to a little tyrannosaurus. Chapter 467 If You Offend My Son, You Must Die! One hourter! In the south of Oswesh City, there was arge estate that looked like an ancient emperors pce. And in fact, Great Joy Corporation was extremely powerful in this generation in Oswesh. Around the prince of the conglomerate, there were high-level experts like Uncle Crosby, who were Grandmaster-level masters. This showed the tremendous strength of the conglomerate. In a hall of the mansion, a middle-aged man in his fifties stood there, exuding a terrifying aura. In front of him were his subordinate with a disabled right arm and paleplexion, his son with a swollen face, and Penelope, his grandchild who hade from afar. The middle-aged man was none other than Diego, the chairman of Great Joy Corporation! Mr. Pearce, what happened? Who did this? Diego asked Altha with a murderous tone.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Diego and Altha were brothers in the martial arts. They were both disciples of a master back then and learned their skills from him. However, Altha learned the medical arts of that master, while Diego was passionate about martial arts. As a result, Altha became the chairman of the Medicine Association in Kreanford and was hailed as the Divine Physician with remarkable medical skills. And Diego became a tycoon who dominated Oswesh and established the powerfulpany, Great Joy Corporation. Today, his son and the granddaughter of his martial brother, were humiliated in such a way. The murderous intent in Diegos heart was imaginable. Altha took a deep breath and exined the whole incident. After finishing, he solemnly said, Diego, this guy named Willis has some strength. He once wiped out a family in Kreanford. Dont underestimate him. At this moment, Penelope covered her face, crying, and said to Diego with a sobbing voice, Mr. Ewing, please avenge me and Landry! But Altha and Diego, being brothers in the martial arts, had a significant age difference, so Landry was only a few years older than Penelope. Moreover, Landry had always shown interest in Penelope, so they had their own way of addressing each other. Although Penelope called Diego grandfather, she called Landry brother. Dad, I want to kill that guy! I will definitely kill him. Landry also growled fiercely with a grim expression. Dont worry, I will get justice for you! That guy, including his daughter, wont survive! Diego said with a resolute killing intent. Next, he turned to Crosby Copper and asked, Crosby, you have fought against that guy. How strong is he? A startled expression appeared on the face of the bronze-skinned man as he shook his head and said, Boss, I was disabled with just one move from him. I couldnt gauge his true strength. But one thing is certain, he is also a Divine Realm expert. Otherwise, I wouldnt have beenpletely defenseless. Crossing into the Uppecia realm, which was what secr martial artists called the Divine Realm experts. Upon hearing this, Diego narrowed his eyes and said, Hes also an Uppecia powerhouse? So what? I can personally take care of him! If he dares to provoke Great Joy, provoke my son, he will undoubtedly die! His strength had reached the pinnacle of theter stage of Uppecia, and he had absolute confidence in himself. In this city, he didnt believe that anyone could threaten him. At noon, L found a hotel with Nora to stay, as he had to put on a show and spend a couple of days with her. After having lunch, they spent the afternoon strolling around the city and visiting the shopping mall and amusement park. However, something made L secretly vignt! Someone was secretly following them, clearly with malicious intent. L inwardly sneered, already guessing who the person was. Seeking revenge, huh? Well, lets see how it goes! Evening came, and at Noras request, L arrived at a hot pot restaurant called Cloud Manor. It was alreadyte autumn, and even in Yeginia, the weather was starting to cool down, making hot pot a good choice. Before entering, L nced in a certain direction with a cold smirk. He knew that person was still following him. Although the person was skilled and believed they were hiding their presence well, they couldnt escape Ls powerful mental strength. Inside the hot pot restaurant, L watched Nora eat, her forehead covered in sweat and her tongue sticking out as she panted. He couldnt help butugh and advise her, Nora, eat less spicy food. Oh! But its so satisfying! The little girl responded but then dipped some chili oil into the dipping sauce. L sighed helplessly but let his daughter do as she pleased. He knew that Noras body had nothing to do with leukemia, and her diet couldnt affect the curse inside her. As for an unhealthy diet, it hardly had any impact on Noras current condition, and L could easily adjust it for her. Eating outside, as long as his daughter was happy, that was enough. Daddy, you should eat too! This tripe is so delicious. At that moment, Nora looked up, her eyes smiling as she saw her father watching her eat. She waved her little hand in front of L and said, Daddy? L snapped out of his thoughts and couldnt help but let out a bitterugh, realizing that he had fallen victim to manymon parental habits. Alright, I will eat too! L said. L? Just then, a voice of surprise rang out. L was momentarily stunned, showing a look of astonishment. He turned his head towards the sound and saw a tall and upright young man with a smiling face looking in their direction. Stephen? L didnt expect to encounter an acquaintance here. Wasnt this Stephen? Since theirst separation in Iylonio, he hadnt seen this military yboy. He didnt expect to run into him here. At this moment, Stephen walked over to L, apanied by three men and one woman. Except for Stephen, who was dressed casually, the other three men and one woman were all wearing military uniforms, unmistakably three young military officers. L, howe youre in Oswesh? After Stephen approached, he directly pulled out a chair at the table and sat down, asking warmly. In his eyes, there was a hint of admiration and enthusiasm. On the journey escorting Conor to Iylonio, L single-handedly fought against four Grandmaster-level enemies, earning the deep respect of Stephen and the other yboys. Chapter 468 Did You Offend Them? Im here on a trip with my daughter, he said. So youre here to eat too? Come, sit down and have some with us, L said with a smile. Nora, call them uncle and auntie! Noras mouth was red from eating as she waved her little hand at Stephens group of five, causing them all to feel fondness towards her. Stephen didnt hesitate either and turned back to the beautiful woman among the three men and one woman, Sis,e over and sit down with us. This is my buddy L! Hes quite skilled. L, this is my cousin Jasmine, a beautifulbat officer in the Oswesh Armed Police! These three are my sisters colleagues who are also good buddies. Stephen initially wanted to introduce L properly, but considering that L was an outsider in the military and there were some confidentiality regtions, he chose to be vague. Jasmine, the beautiful military officer, had a wheat-coloredplexion and attractive facial features, somewhat resembling Stephen. She exuded a charm that ordinary beauties didnt possess. Hello, everyone! L stood up, shook hands briefly with Jasmine, and then greeted the other three young military officers who introduced themselves. The Brooks family was a prominent family in Slocmore with a deep military background. Many members of the family pursued careers in the military, including Jasmine, who was the daughter of the Brooks family.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Stephen had been assigned to the Ednd security zone for training, while Jasmine had been ced in the military police department on the Yeginia side and had risen to the rank of sub-lieutenant, making her a significant military officer. Stephen took the opportunity during his vacation toe and visit his cousin here. As for the other three male colleagues of Jasmine, they were also second-generation individuals with a military background who hade here to gain experience. Otherwise, they wouldnt be able to fit into the same circle and couldnt possibly socialize together. Within these departments, the self-made military officers who had climbed up step by step without any background actually looked down on these second-generation individuals. Likewise, these second-generation individuals looked down on those without a background. Next, L asked the waiter to bring another table and ordered a variety of dishes. The group sat together and started eating. Jasmine, the beautiful military officer, couldnt help but scrutinize L, feeling curious. She could sense the respect, even admiration, that Stephen had for L. She knew her cousin better than anyone else. Stephen, as the youngest member of the Brooks family, was quite rebellious. When had he ever shown such respect to someone, especially someone of the same age? She wondered what was special about this L. Miss Brooks, is there something on your mind? L felt Stephens cousins gaze and smiled, asking. Nothing. Jasmine shook her head and averted her gaze. It was a bit embarrassing to be caught secretly observing a man. Luckily, her healthy wheat-colored skin made it hard to tell if she was blushing. At that moment, one of the young military officers who apanied Jasmine showed a hint of displeasure in his eyes. In the next second, he smiled and asked L, Mr. Willis, what does your family do? How did you meet Stephen? His name was Zion Burke, and his family background was no weaker than the Brooks familys. Most importantly, he was pursuing Jasmine. Seeing the woman he liked paying extra attention to another man made him feel a twinge of jealousy. We met while having a drink, L replied casually. While having a drink? If you can have a drink with Stephen, your family must be extraordinary. Which family do youe from? Another young military officer chimed in, supporting Zions question. My family is nothing special, just an ordinary family! Drinking with Stephen was with someone else, L raised an eyebrow and casually replied. Stephen sat there, moving his lips slightly, not saying a word when he heard Ls words. It was true that he had met L while drinking, and L was indeed with someone else. But it was with his brother-inw Mason At that time, they almost helped Mason to drink himself to death along with Orion Oh, so you met Stephen while being with someone else, L! Zion heard this and chuckled, with a hint of disdain in his words. They had no interest in getting to know people without backgrounds. They didnt leave immediately only because of Stephens face. The other two young military officers also showed a hint of indifference, although not so obvious. Stephen coughed and nced at L. L smiled and greeted him, not caring at all. Come, lets eat, dont be polite, L said, and Stephen agreed, knowing that L didnt care about them at all. At the same time, he sneered inwardly at Zion and the other two. He thought L had no background, but could someone without a background single-handedly defeat four Grandmasters? Did he need a background? He himself was the background! If these three guys knew that L held the Priocia Decree, along with the title of Honorary Grand Marshal, and had even been personally received by the Commander-in-Chief, he wondered what expression they would have. Of course, L wouldnt say anything, and he wouldnt interfere. At that moment, L had a thought and turned to Jasmine to ask. By the way, Miss Brooks, theres something I want to ask you. Jasmine smiled and said, Since youre friends with Stephen, dont call me Miss Brooks all the time, just call me Jasmine. She didnt look down on L because he had no background. And for some reason, his confident andposed manner gave her a good impression. She felt that L had a special aura about him. Hearing Jasmines words, Zion discreetly furrowed his brow, bing even more displeased with L. Okay, Jasmine, do you know about the Great Joy Corporation? L asked, changing his tone. As soon as the words fell, apart from Stephen, the expressions of Jasmine and the other four people changed. In the next moment, Jasmine nodded and said in a solemn tone, The Great Joy Corporation? Of course, I know! To be precise, theres no one in Oswesh who doesnt know about it. Whats the matter? Oh? No one doesnt know about it? Is this corporation powerful? L raised an eyebrow and asked. Jasmine nodded, her expression serious. Very powerful! They are rampant in Oswesh and give us a lot of headaches. L, why are you asking about them? You didnt get involved with them, did you? L smiled and said without hesitation, I did get involved. The young master of the Great Joy gave me a lesson, and I disabled one of their experts. Hearing this, Jasmine and the four people, including Zion, had a sudden change in their expressions. Chapter 469 Who Do You Think You Are? Did you teach a lesson to the young master of Great Joy and even disable one of their experts? Are you sure? Zions face was full of disbelief as he stared at L with a hint of skepticism. He now doubted whether this guy was just bragging or not. Was he unaware of Great Joy Corporation in Oswesh, and therefore felt belittled by them, so he showed off his abilities in front of these people? Jasmine and the other two young military officers also had strange expressions on their faces. Was it true? As soon as L arrived in Oswesh, did he provoke the young master of Great Joy? Yes! Is the young master of Great Joy named Landry? If so, then its him. L nodded. Seeing Jasmine and Zions expressions, L secretly muttered to himself: Is it really necessary to react like this? My dad made that bad guy kneel down and p himself in the face, and there was also an annoying aunt! It was so much fun At that moment, Nora giggled beside them, as if she was talking about something interesting. Upon hearing this, the expressions of Jasmine and the other four people became excited, even admiring! Even a little girl who looked five or six years old said the same, and they finally believed it. If L could still be bragging, a little girl who looked five or six years old couldnt possibly be lying, right? So, L really taught the young master of the Great Joy a lesson? And he even made the guy kneel down and p himself? This is so satisfying, isnt it? Jasmine, whats wrong? Is this Great Joy really formidable? At this moment, Stephen saw the expressions of his cousin and the others and couldnt help furrowing his brow and asking.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They are indeed not to be trifled with! They are rampant in this area,mitting all sorts of crimes, bullying men and women! Those who provoke them end up in the hospital disabled at best, and many have been ruined. Jasmine nodded, her expression serious. Speaking of this, she showed a hint of indignation on her face, but more than that, it was helplessness. Oh? Since they are so rampant, why dont you eliminate them? Are you afraid of the Great Joy too? Or even colluding with them? L asked in a deep voice, his tone carrying a hint of questioning. This question was particrly sharp! Zion snorted at this moment, looking at L with anger and said, Dont give us that look! No one colludes with the Great Joy , but these people are indeed extremely difficult to deal with. He gritted his teeth in annoyance and continued, You dont understand now because you dont know the true strength of the Great Joy. The chairman of the Great Joy is a peak Divine Realm expert, and he has eight Grandmasters under hismand. Its not that we dont want to eradicate this social tumor, but we have been repeatedly frustrated. So, for now, we can only endure and wait until we find a solution topletely annihte them! The expressions of Jasmine and Zion, along with the other people, became somewhat awkward and unnatural. As military officers, they had not been able to eliminate the local criminals, and it was indeed a shame. Jasmine forced a bitter smile and said, At the moment, there really is no way! A peak Divine Realm expert, coupled with several Grandmaster-level subordinates, is truly difficult to deal with L, what are you doing here talking big? If you have the ability, go and exterminate Diego and hisckeys, Zion said, feeling indignant after thinking for a moment. The other two young military officers also looked at L with displeasure. They felt that L had not given them face. Although it was not solely their responsibility to eliminate the Great Joy Corporation, Ls words made them feel a bit embarrassed and unable to save face. They felt sorry for their uniforms. Yeah! If you have the ability, go and eradicate the Great Joy! If you have the capability, who doesnt know what needs to be done? Do you need to stand here and talk without any pain? In their eyes, L was justining here. However, the next moment, Ls face turned stern, and his tone became sharp. Since Ive encountered this now, I will help you eradicate this Great Joy and protect the peace of Oswesh! As soon as the words fell, Jasmine and the other four people were all stunned. Even Jasmine couldnt help shaking her head, and a strange look appeared in her eyes as she looked at L. Her previous favorable impression of L instantly plummeted. What did you say? You will help us eliminate the Great Joy? What audacity! And protect the peace of this area? Mr. Willis, who do you think you are? The two young military officers chimed in. At this moment, Stephen couldnt help but speak up for L, feeling indignant. He said, Jasmine, Zion, whats with those expressions? L has once taken down Grandmasters! Upon hearing this, Zion still shook his head disdainfully and said, Taking down Grandmasters doesnt mean you can wipe out the Great Joy! The chairman of the Great Joy is a peak Divine Realm existence. L, do you understand the concept of peak Divine Realm? It has long surpassed the strength of ordinary martial artists! Chapter 470 Everyone Avoids Divine Realm peak? Its just a matter of one punch for me! Let me ask you, if I take out the top experts of Great Joy, can you destroy this group? L asked sharply. Thats right. As long as you can take down Diego Jasmine nodded before she could finish her sentence. L mmed his hand on the table and said, Then get ready! Mobilize your forces now and prepare to wipe out Great Joy. What? All four of them eximed in unison. They looked at him like he was crazy. Contact your superiors and gather your forces now! When I take down the chairman of Great Joyter, we willunch our attack! L spoke with confidence. He narrowed his eyes slightly and smirked as he continued, If Im not mistaken, the chairman of Great Joy wille here soon himself! The people who had been following him that afternoon were undoubtedly experts from Great Joy. He hadnt offended anyone else since arriving in Oswesh. And after defeating Crosby so easily earlier, they wouldnt send any more small fry to deal with him. So it was only natural for the chairman toe personally to avenge his sons defeat. As for whether or not their strength was at Divine Realm peak L just smiled inwardly at that thought! What did you say? Who are you to order us around? Zion sneered with a hint of amusement and disdain in his voice. Jasmine also looked at L strangely with surprise written all over her face. However, in the next second, something appeared out of thin air in Ls hand, causing the expressions of Jasmine and the other four to freeze instantly. Just with this, do I qualify? L asked. Zions pupils contracted, looking at the object in Ls hand in disbelief. He stammered, This this is the Priocia Decree? L didnt say a word. He directly ced the Priocia Decree on the table, allowing the four military officers to see it clearly. When they confirmed that it was indeed the Priocia Decree, the four officers were stunned on the spot. Shock, confusion, shame, disbelief Especially for Zion and the others, the expressions on their faces were even more remarkable. The young man they had just underestimated, whom they considered to have no background and not worth befriending, turned out to be a big shot with the Priocia Decree? This was too horrifying, right? At this moment, Ls tone turned cold. Now, in the name of the Priocia Decree and as the Honorary Grand Marshal, Imand you to contact your superior officers and gather the forces immediately! Prepare to eliminate the Great Joy! Swish, swish, swish Jasmine and the other three stood up straight, their bodies rigid. Yes! Not to mention Ls title of Honorary Grand Marshal, just the fact that he held the Priocia Decree in his hand gave him the authority to mobilize them and even the entire Oswesh City. The orders given by him had to be executed by their superiors, otherwise, they would be treated as disobeying military orders! However, at this moment, after Jasmine obeyed the order, a hint of worry appeared on her face. Marshal, although your orders must be executed, I still want to remind you. Shouldnt you at least discuss it with our superior officers and make thorough preparations? Such a straightforward approach wont solve the problem. At this moment, Zion still had a look of shock on his face, as if he still couldnt believe that L was actually a big shot who held the Priocia Decree. He murmured softly, And, can you really take down the chairman of the Great Joy? Ignoring Zions doubts, L spoke sharply to Jasmine, Wrong! A straightforward approach can solve all problems. As long as you are straightforward enough! Well, alright Jasmine moved her lips and could only reluctantly agree in the end. Then, she started contacting her superior officers. Just at this moment, a voice filled with a strong killing intent and full of energy resounded outside. It was clearly the voice of an extremely powerful expert. The voice echoed throughout the entiremercial street, like thunder and a resounding bell. All personnel of the Great Joy Corporation, clear the area! L,e out with your daughter and face death! As soon as the voice fell, the expressions of everyone inside the hotpot restaurant changed. A sense of panic spread among the diners and staff in the hotpot restaurant. Those who had finished their meals and were nning to leave heard the domineering and fierce voice and immediately shrunk back, not daring to step out of the restaurants doors. Those who were outside and had intended toe in for a meal stayed far away instead. Chaos erupted outside. L chuckled and then turned to Nora, saying, Darling, do I continue taking you out to fight the bad guys? Noras mouth was oily from eating, but when she heard Ls question, she nodded her little head and said, Yes! Are you afraid? L asked with a smile.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. With you here, I amnt afraid! The little girl shook her head and her big eyes sparkled with anticipation. L nodded and held Noras hand as they walked outside. The people from the Great Joy Corporation had arrived! Finally, they hade? At this moment, the surrounding diners and staff looked at this scene with expressions of uncertainty. Bro, dont go out! Cant you hear that the Great Joy is involved? someone warned. Yes! Get out of the way quickly! Youre not from around here, right? Dont you know what it means when the Great Joy is involved? Someone kindly reminded L. L smiled at him and said, Thanks, but Im just L! Upon hearing this, the people around him were all stunned, followed by expressions of sympathy. Hes the one theyre targeting in the Great Joys business? Hes done for! This guy is finished! Hes as good as dead. Lets hope the Great Joy spares the child! People discussed one after another Half a minuteter, L walked out, raising his raised eyebrows. The lineup was quite impressive! At the entrance of the hotpot restaurant, a fleet of Toyota Land Cruisers formed a circle. Members of the Great Joy Corporation jumped down from the vehicles one after another, blocking the entrance of the restaurant, making it impassable. Each of these people exuded a formidable aura. The air was filled with a chilling murderous intent, spreading throughout the entire street! The arrangement and disy were enough to make ones heart tremble in fear! Chapter 471 This Sentence is Returned to You L held Noras hand and walked out of the hot pot restaurant with confidence. He looked at the scene in front of him and clicked his tongue twice.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nora, stay here and protect yourself, L said to his daughter. At that moment, Stephen and Jasmine also came out from inside with a brave face. L, you Stephen started to say something but was interrupted by L waving his hand. You guys stay here. Ill take care of the chairman of Great Joy first. Well deal with everything elseter, L said before walking out confidently. At this moment, the entrance of Cloud Manor Hotpot Restaurant was empty except for the members of the Great Joy Corporation who surrounded the ce. L stepped out, looking particrly conspicuous. He appeared as a lonely figure, facing the imposing disy and presence of the Great Joy Corporation. He had a feeling of even if a thousand people oppose me, I will go forward. Hehe, does it make any sense to have so many people? Why does it feel like poking a hos nest? Ls face carried a yful smile as he talked andughed in the face of this dense crowd. At this moment, a middle-aged man of short stature but exuding a powerful oppressive force stood out from the crowd. Following behind him were several high-level Grandmaster experts, like stars surrounding the moon, emanating a majestic aura. This middle-aged man was Diego, the Chairman of the Great Joy Corporation. As the boss of the corporation with the peak strength of the Late Divine Realm, he was undoubtedly a prominent figure here. Beside him were Landry and Penelope. The hatred and resentment in their eyes towards L were evident, even more intense than Landry. Whats the use ofing out by yourself? Do you think if youe out and die, I will spare your daughter? Ah? Landry stared at L like a venomous snake, his expression ferocious. Penelopes look of resentment towards L was even stronger than Landrys. L, are you scared now? Will you obedientlye out and die? If you want your daughter to survive, then kneel down and beg us! Penelopes hatred towards L was bone-deep. The humiliation he brought her at the previous medical exchange conference was something she felt could never be washed away in her lifetime. From childhood to adulthood, she had always been the center of attention, surrounded by admirers. Which man in front of her didnt try to please her like apdog? She had never suffered humiliation herself. So, with the absolute backing she had now, she believed her chance for revenge hade. Today, L and his daughter would definitely die, but she didnt mind humiliating him thoroughly before killing him to vent her pent-up hatred. Otherwise, letting Diego kill him directly would be too easy for him. It was said that killing someones heart was more effective than killing their body. Penelope wanted to make Ls dignity crumble, to force him topromise and ruin his image in front of his daughter, and then die in anger and unwillingness. Upon hearing these words, L coldly said, Who told you I came out to die? Penelope, I let go of the incident in the Capitalst time, but this time, youre seeking your own death? Do you think you have me figured out? As his words fell, L stepped down from the steps of the hotpot restaurant, looking at the dense crowd of Great Joy Corporation members around him, and at Diego, who seemed invincible with his imposing appearance, but in his eyes, there was a trace of disdain and mockery. Hearing this, the Great Joy Corporations leader, Diego, snorted coldly, his eyes filled with ferocity. Youre still being stubborn even when death is imminent! How dare you humiliate my son and Penelope? Dont think that a bit of strength makes you invincible! Your strength is nothing in front of me! You dont understand the principle that there will always be someone stronger than you. Today, you must die, but Ill give you a chance. Do as Penelope said, and I might consider sparing your daughter! As his words fell, Lughed, a wicked and scornfulugh. Thats right, I return those words to you! Dont think that a bit of strength makes you invincible! You dont understand the principle that there will always be someone stronger than you. Seeking death! Diegos eyes suddenly filled with killing intent. The seven loyal henchmen beside him, with their strength reaching the Grandmaster level, also stared fiercely at L. For a moment, the scene was filled with a murderous atmosphere. The onlookers in the distance felt a chill down their spines. Chapter 472 Invincible Pose? That’s Me! Boom! At that moment, the sound of helicopter des could be heard. Simultaneously, special forces tanks drove up as well. Vroom vroom Then one by one, fully armed soldiers jumped out of the vehicles and surrounded the Great Joy Corporation employees. Click click click! The ck barrels of guns were aimed at them. Diego saw this and a cold smile appeared on his face. He looked confident and calm. What do you want? Bring your highest-ranking official to talk to me! he said. But as soon as he finished speaking, L walked towards him with a sharp-edged face that looked particrly murderous! I am the highest-ranking official here, L said. But Im sorry, I dont want to talk to you! Today is the day when you and your Great Joy will be destroyed! Hearing this, Diego was surprised for a moment and stared at L with an amazed look in his eyes. You want to destroy Great Joy? Just based on you? Attack! Kill him! As soon as he spoke, Diego carried an intense killing intent and walked step by step towards L. He knew that L must also have strength above Divine Realm; otherwise it would not have been possible for him to defeat Crosby so easily with just one move. So today, no matter what, he had to take action himself. The other seven Grandmaster-level experts by his side also followed closely behind him, ready to fight for him! Seeing this scene, Landry and Penelope quickly retreated, afraid of getting blood sttered on them. In their eyes, a mix of resentment and anticipation could be seen! The crowd of Great Joy Corporation members quickly dispersed, creating an empty space. On the other side, Jasmine and the others, as well as Stephen, wore serious expressions on their faces. L, are you really going to confront the Chairman of the Great Joy Corporation? Only Nora stared wide-eyed, pping her hands with an expectant expression, seemingly not worried about her father at all. Daddy, go for it! Beat these bad guys! The little girl had just heard what the bad guys said and had an extremely angry expression on her face. At this moment, everyone knew it was time to take action! Prepare to die! Diego said coldly, his figure suddenly turning into an afterimage as he charged towards L. Finally, it was time to fight! At this moment, everyones hearts were pounding. Feeling the powerful aura emanating from Diego, everyone felt their hearts tremble with fear. So this is the pinnacle strength of the Divine Realm? This powerful aura its simply despairing! Its over! L is he a match for the opponent? Various thoughts floated in everyones minds. Penelope watched this scene and felt the terrifying power emanating from Diego, her face filled with excitement and twisted pleasure. L, go to hell! This is the oue of offending me and humiliating me! Landry also had a cruel expression on his face, as if he had already seen his father crushing L to pieces! However, in the next instant, a scene that shocked everyone appeared! Diego, with an imposing manner as if he was invincible just a moment ago, suddenly froze in ce. L, facing this ferocious aura, simply threw a punch. Buzz! But this seemingly simple punch caused the space topress and tremble! A solid fist imprint shot out, bringing along a terrifying st of energy, heading straight towards Diego who was charging at him. The Chairman of the Great Joy Corporation, who had been full of confidence and killing intent just moments ago, suddenly changed his expression! Before the fist imprint even reached him, he felt his heart and courage tremble, as if he had smelled the scent of death! Boom! In the next instant, apanied by a loud and muffled sound. The person who just moments ago seemed invincible, the Chairman of the Great Joy Corporation, instantly froze in ce. Histe-stage peak Uppecia body, in the face of Ls punch, seemed as fragile as a piece of paper. The fist imprint pierced through Diegos chest, creating a through-and-through blood hole. But this attack, despite its solidity, only consumed less than one-fifth of its power. Explode! Immediately after, L shouted in a stern voice. With a spiritual connection to the fist imprint, he directly detonated the surging true energy condensed within it. Buzz! The fist imprint instantly exploded, spreading a terrifying shockwave with destructive power! Plop, plop, plop A visually shocking scene unfolded! The seven Grandmaster-levelckeys following behind the Great Joy Corporations leader, unable to withstand the terrifying aftermath, burst into blood mist one after another! Meanwhile, Diego stood there, his eyes widened. In the next second, he struggled to lower his head and looked down, his pupils suddenly shrinking. You You He looked up at L, his eyes filled with astonishment, fear, and dreadBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At this moment, the scene fell silent! Everyone was shocked to the core, their eyes almost popping out of their sockets. Chapter 473 Secrets Revealed by Wicked Bone Boom! In the next second, the Chairman of Great Joy Corporations body fell down like a toppled mountain. Hiss Gulp! After a brief silence, gasping and swallowing sounds echoed one after another. Stephen opened his mouth wide! He knew L was impressive, but he didnt expect him to be this badass! Jasmine and Zion were dumbfounded! Penelope, Landry, and all of Great Joy Corporations henchmen were trembling uncontrobly! Everyone was thunderstruck! In their minds, Diego C the invincible leader of Great Joy Corporation C had been punched to death by L? And not only him but also all seven Grandmaster-level powerhouses of Great Joy Corporation died instantly under that punch. They turned into blood mist in an instant. One punch killed seven Grandmasters and a Divine Realm peak? Jasmine muttered to herself. Zions face twitched as he looked at L standing proudly there, his Adams apple constantly bobbing. The expressions on the faces of the other two young war officials were also extremely fascinating In their hearts, they couldnt help but recall Ls words: Being straightforward and brutal can solve any problem! As long as you are brutal enough! It turns out that he really can do it! Thump, thump, thump The next second, Jasmine finally snapped out of her shock and ran a few steps forward. Diego, Chairman of the Great Joy, and his seven main subordinates werewfully killed by Mr. Willis! All members of the Great Joy, listen up! Drop your weapons, put your hands on your heads, and crouch down! Otherwise, you will be killed without mercy! All soldiers, prepare for battle! Those who dare to resist will be executed on the spot!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Click, click, click As this excitedmand was issued, all the soldiers suddenly shivered, aiming their guns at the members of the Great Joy Corporation present. The soldiers, one by one, showed excitement and satisfaction on their faces. Put your hands on your heads and crouch down! Otherwise, youll be killed! Many soldiers shouted out loudly, their voices reverberating. Meanwhile, the members of the Great Joy Corporation present were filled with panic and despair. ng! As the first member of the Great Joy Corporation dropped his machete and crouched down, the sound of weapons falling to the ground echoed one after another. Whoosh People huddled together, crouching down one after another. These once arrogant andwless criminals were now trembling in fear, crouching down with their heads in their hands! Landry trembled all over. Dead? Did his father really die just like that? He looked at L standing there, unsure whether he should hate him, fear him, or regret it! Why? Why did he have to provoke such an existence? The next second, Landry turned to look at Penelope, his eyes red, and threw a punch at her. You bitch! Youre the one to me for this! Its all because of you! My father is dead! Its over! Its all over! Penelope slumped to the ground, her face devoid of color. Being hit by Landry, she couldnt take her eyes off L. Why? How did this man be so powerful? That night, a thrilling and uplifting news spread throughout Oswesh: The Great Joy Corporation is finished! The Chairman of the Great Joy Corporation was killed on the spot by a senior military official from the Priocia Army! All members of the Great Joy Corporation had been captured. The Great Joy Corporations headquarters in the outskirts of Oswesh City, as well as Diegos private mansion, were swiftly swept away and sealed as if a storm had passed! This group of people, who had been rampant and causing trouble for a long time in Oswesh, were almostpletely eradicated! And the culprit behind this incident, after dealing with the aftermath, apanied his daughter to enjoy the night festival in Oswesh It was as if it had nothing to do with him! On the other side! In the hidden stronghold of the Willis family, Wicked Bone held Summer in his arms, his face filled with intoxication. It must be said that this female disciple he personally trained was truly an exceptional beauty. Especially when they were intimate, her seductive techniques almost took his life. Summer, did you gain anything from your trip to Ednd? Did L reveal any information about the jade pendant? Wicked Bone asked as he held Summer. She had just returned today, and Wicked Bone couldnt wait to have some fun with her before asking about the serious matter. Summers eyes flickered for a moment, and she nodded, saying, Yes, I gained something! I managed to extract the exact whereabouts of Ls parents. Upon hearing this, Wicked Bones expression changed slightly, a hint of strangeness crossing his face. Oh? Where are his parents? Summer said, L said that initially, they went to a ce called Cloud Sea Mountain Base in Lucoork West. Master, do you know this ce? She asked tentatively. Cloud Sea Mountain Base? Wicked Bone repeated the name, and then a sinister smile crept onto his face. Soon, the smile grew wider, eventually turning into a mockingughter. Cloud Sea Mountain Base? Hahaha thats hrious! Seeing his reaction, Summer immediately showed a puzzled expression. Master, whats wrong? Afterughing for a while, Wicked Bone finally calmed down. Summer, I havent told you this before, but when you first told me that L said the jade pendant was on his father, I knew he was lying to you! In fact, the pendant is either still with his grandfather or in his own hands. Theres no way it could be on his father! Wicked Bone said with a sinister expression. Oh? Why? Summer asked, puzzled. Because it was me who spread the information to Niks, Ls grandfather back then. I told him that Cloud Sea Mountain Base had a treasure that could cure the ancient curse of the family. And that old fool Niks went there without thinking. However, the traitor from the family had already escaped from there. Funny thing is, ten yearster, his son and daughter-inw also foolishly followed suit! Ls parents died in Lucoork West long ago, and his father never had that Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. Its quite amusing really amusing! It seems that L is still fixated on this Cloud Sea Mountain Base. I fear that one day, he will go there to find a way to remove the curse. Hahaha Wicked Bone mocked and sneered. As he finished speaking, Summers expression changed several times, a hint of shock shing in her eyes. So, Wicked Bone indirectly caused the death of her masters parents? And her master was still unaware of it to this day! Chapter 474 Overwhelming Hatred At this moment, Summers soul seemed to be connected to Ls, and she was absolutely loyal to her master. When Wicked Bone revealed this news, it made her secretly worried. Some things are easy to slip out once youre in bed together. Otherwise, why would pillow talk have such power throughout history? After enjoying himself with Summer, Wicked Bone was captivated by his supposed female disciple and revealed some long-buried secrets. Haha Master, youre so bad! So Ls parents were basically killed by you? Summer giggled mischievously and yfully poked Wicked Bones chest. Upon hearing this, Wicked Boneughed heartily. What do you mean basically? That pair of idiots were actually killed by me personally. Although they temporarily escaped from Cloud Sea at that time, I cursed them with another vicious curse that ensured their inevitable death! Its just a pity that they didnt have that Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant on them at the time! As he spoke, an evil light flickered in Wicked Bones eyes. So Summer, if you have a chance to get close to L again and continue extracting information about Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from him ording to my guesswork, there is a good chance that he has it! I cant leave right now for fear of attracting attention from our family or even ancient family. So Ill leave this matter up to you. Once I get my hands on that Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant and even inherit its legacy someday I will definitely not treat you unfairly! With these words spoken confidently by Wicked Bone as he pinched Summers chin before kissing her again. Mmm Summer moaned softly while forcing a smile That night in their hotel room! L hurried Nora to wash up aftering back from outside, and then coaxed her to sleep. Afterward, he took a bath himself and sat down toprehend his cultivation realm. Since absorbing a small amount of Earth Marvel Soil Crystalst time, L could feel a faint earth attribute within his body, including his true energy and elixir field. However, this trace of earth attribute was far from fully stimting his physical attributes. L estimated that topletely break through and transform his elixir field into an attribute elixir field, he would need at least a thousand times the amount of Earth Marvel Soil Crystal fromst time. This was undoubtedly a huge quantity. I wonder how much Earth Marvel Soil Crystal is stored in the Yellow Dragon Jade mine. Will it be enough for my breakthrough? L pondered silently. Late at night, while L was in the midst of hisprehension, he suddenly felt his phone vibrate a few times. Surprisingly, he received a message from Summer. After a moment L put down his phone, and a chilling light flickered in his eyes. His fists clenched tightly, making a cracking sound! A terrible aura and killing intent seemed to surge around him. So, the Cloud Sea Mountain Base was intentionally leaked as information by Wicked Bone, a member of the hidden world Willis family. It lured Ls grandfather there in the past. His grandfather gained nothing from that trip and disappeared since then, but he left behind the wrong information, leading Ls parents to go to that cursed ce when he turned 18. In the end, they tragically died in Lucoork West! They endured immense pain before their deaths! Wicked Bone! L gritted his teeth, his heart roaring with anger. During the journey escorting Conor to Iylonio, L learned about his parents tragic fate from Fox Sierra. Sierra told him that his parents had fallen victim to a curse from an ancient martial arts family, causing their bodies to rot from the inside out! At that time, L had only thought that it was the work of the ancient Willis family. But he never expected that it was Wicked Bone from the hidden world Willis family who personally harmed his parents. Wicked Bone! Hidden Willis family! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ls eyes turned bloodshot, his heart filled with extreme grief and indignation. The torment his parents endured at that time made L feel like his heart was being torn apart. His chest felt suffocated with resentment! In his mind, vivid memories of the warm moments he spent with his parents when he was young resurfaced. His fathers seriousness and kindness, his mothers gentleness and thoughtfulness. However, the next moment, the scene abruptly turned into the horrifying sight of his parents decaying bodies, unable to find peace even in death. It made L tremble all over, consumed by boundless hatred! Mom, Dad, one day I will avenge you and settle the score! Ancient Willis family! Hidden world Willis family! Wicked Bone! I will tear them into a thousand pieces and repay the pain you suffered a hundredfold! For the next two days, L apanied Nora to explore Oswesh and its surroundings. Because of his great achievements in annihting the Great Joy Corporation, some local leaders personally came to meet L, but he evaded them. During these two days, Jasmine and her cousin, as well as Zion, took time off and acted as tour guides. Zion now dared not show any negligence towards L and disyed enough humility. These individuals, who grew up in the military district with a military background, had a naked respect for the strong. Moreover, L not only possessed terrifying strength but also had a special identity. As for Jasmine, it goes without saying that she had an inexplicable fondness for L from the beginning, and now that fondness had turned into admiration. At this moment, she finally understood the source of the indifference and confidence that L disyed when they first met. It stemmed from his strength! After spending two days ying with the little one, L checked out of the hotel and, at the arrangement of Jasmine and Zion, moved into the military district guesthouse in Oswesh.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He asked Jasmine to take care of Nora, while he focused on the first objective of this trip. Although Nora was only five years old, she now possessed the mid-level strength of the Dark Force. And in the past two days, the little one had be familiar with Jasmine, so L didnt have to worry too much about leaving her with Jasmine temporarily at the guesthouse. On the early morning of the fourth day since his arrival, L boarded a bus from Oswesh City to Laenteglos Town. Strength! Everything requires strength! L already had an obsession in his heart, as if there was a voice roaring inside him. From Summer, he learned that Wicked Bones strength had reached the initial stage of the Nascent Soul. It was far beyond his current reach. If it werent for the fact that Wicked Bone also coveted the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant and didnt want to attract the attention of the family or the ancient Willis family, he would have already made a move against L. Therefore, he needed to grow and improve his strength as soon as possible. He couldnt handle Wicked Bone right now, let alone the hidden world Willis family or even the ancient Willis family. Whether it was to resolve the curse on his daughter or to avenge his parents, everything had to be built upon absolute strength! Chapter 475 Who Else Can We Deceive If Not Him? L contacted Carson a day in advance and arranged to meet him today. After getting on the car, L made another phone call to confirm. Hr arrived at Lacrusau County, at a Yellow Dragon Jade mine site. After finishing the call, Carson smiled and said to a burly middle-aged man beside him, Boss, that fool should be here in a little over an hour. The middle-aged man, around forty years old with a beefy face and a tattoo of a Kylin on his arm, adorned himself withrge gold chains and a gold watch. He looked like a typical nouveau riche and troublemaker. This middle-aged man was Jarrett Aguirre, also known as Gibbsite, Carsons boss. In Laenteglos Town, he had previously owned three jade mines and was considered a prominent figure. But now, with this new Yellow Dragon Jade mine in his possession, he might as well be called Gabbsite. Several tough guys apanied Gibbsite, and it was evident that they were not to be trifled with. Someone who could control multiple jade mines was naturally not to be underestimated in local influence, straddling the line between legality and illegality. Hesing? Good! Gibbsite nodded and nced in the direction of the mine entrance, a faint cunning expression appearing on his face. Despite his burly appearance, anyone who could rise to the top couldnt possibly becking in intelligence. One could even say that Gibbsite had more twists and turns in his mind than anyone else. Initially, when he discovered this jade mine, he thought he was about to make a fortune. But now, the vein of this mine had encountered significant problems. If he didnt find a way to process more batches of raw stones, he would likely end up with a catastrophic loss. At ten oclock that morning, as soon as L got off the car, he was greeted by Carson, who took him to their destination. The jade mine site was not open-air but had several mine entrances leading to the depths of the mine. Upon getting off the car, L saw a burly middle-aged man approaching with a group of tough guys. He warmly weed them, saying, Oh, this must be Mr. Willis, right? Im the owner here, Jarrett! Aguirre I heard youre also friends with Mr. Atkinson? Mr. Atkinson oftenes to my mine to purchase, so were all on the same side! Haha After Gibbsite arrived, he shook hands with L and smiled. He was extremely warm and generous in his demeanor. Mr. Aguirre, nice to meet you. I came specifically because I heard Mr. Atkinson mention your attention to detail and your passion for Yellow Dragon Jade, L politely said, then looked towards the mine entrance and asked with a smile, Is this the vein that produced thest batch? After exchanging a few pleasantries, Gibbsite nodded and said, Yes, this is it. Come, lets go to the office and have a seat. Gibbsite led L to the office, which was essentially a colorful corrugated metal house set up on the site. After they sat down, Gibbsite smiled and said, I heard you liked thest batch? Well, youvee to the right ce. Not to brag, but even though the Yellow Dragon Jade produced in my mine has some impurities, the advantage is that its cheap, right? Since youre friends with Mr. Atkinson, if you need arge quantity, I can offer you the lowest price, the same as thest batch Mr. Atkinson purchased. Mr. Willis, what do you think? Gibbsite made a grand gesture and asked in a very generous manner. Oh? The same price as Mr. Atkinsonsst purchase? What exactly is the price? L asked calmly. Gibbsite had an air of arrogance on his face. Well, the lowest price for Yellow Dragon Jade raw stones on the market is at least 20, 000 dors per kilogram, which is 20 million per ton. Thest batch I sold to Mr. Atkinson was about a ton, and I charged him 10 million, which is half of the markets lowest price. I can offer you the same price. How about that? Upon hearing this, L raised an eyebrow and continued to ask, What if I want a lot? Gibbsites expression froze for a moment, and a glint shed in his eyes. A lot? How much, specifically? At this point, Gibbsite was willing to sell as much as possible. When he heard Ls question, he became even more excited and thrilled. As much as you want! If possible, I even want to acquire the entire mine, said L relentlessly. Being at the jade mine site, although L hadnt entered the mine yet, he could already sense a rtively strong earth elemental aura in the air. So he was certain that this ce produced Earth Marvel Soil Crystal. He didnt know how much Earth Marvel Soil Crystal he needed to break through, so he nned to acquire the entire mine directly. Cultivation was always a very expensive endeavor, and L had long been prepared for it. With the umtion of previous pill sales and the profits he received from working with the Graham family, he had amassed over five billion dors. Therefore, he spoke with confidence.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After L finished speaking, Gibbsites eyes widened, and Carson, who was standing beside him, also wore a surprised expression. What? As much as you want? You even want to buy the entire mine? After recovering from his shock, Gibbsites face turned slightly red, and his voice carried a hint of questioning. At this moment, he was excited and almost burst intoughter. Carson also showed excitement and praised L, Mr. Willis, youre truly bold! Now that there was a problem with this mine, Gibbsite wanted to process as many raw stones as possible and make more money. Carson had brought L, this fool, and Gibbsite was undoubtedly going to reward him. The fact that this fool expressed an indiscriminate interest in these Yellow Dragon Jade raw stones, wanting as much as possible and even wanting to buy the entire mine, meant that he had done a great service for Gibbsite. When the time came, the boss would surely give him a significant share, at least several million dors. At this moment, Gibbsite indeed cast an appreciative look at Carson and then tentatively asked L, Mr. Willis, its not impossible for you to acquire the entire mine, but in terms of money it might not be a small amount. L nodded. I understand! Mr. Aguirre, please give me an approximate figure. Gibbsite took a deep breath, and his eyes flickered a few times. The mine already had problems, and if a knowledgeable local boss were to take over, leaving aside whether they would even ept it, it probably wouldnt be worth much. If someone could offer Gibbsite a billion dors, he would probably happily sell it. But now Gibbsite looked at L, and a cold smile shed deep in his eyes. This guy clearly didnt know much about the business, and he was an outsider. He seemed like a wealthy second-generation from some family, acting foolish and having too much money. Who else should he swindle if not him? Chapter 476 Do You Take Me for a Fool? Mr. Willis, you have to understand that even though there may be impurities in the Yellow Dragon Jade produced from my mine, a ton of raw Yellow Dragon Jade is worth at least tens of millions. When I explored it initially, although the vein was notrge, it was estimated to produce at least a thousand tons of raw stone? Thats 10 billion! Gibbsite and L were doing some calctions. When L heard this number, his eyelids couldnt help but twitch. Damn! 10 billion? He was still too poor! Mr. Aguirre, cant we calcte the ount like this? 10 billion is not your profit since you still need to hire workers to dig it out and then sell it. This includes various costs such asbor fees for mining, storage and sales. After I get this mine from you, all these expenses will be on me, said L in a deep voice. Gibbsite nodded quickly and said, Yes! Mr. Willis, you make sense. I havent finished yet So if we remove those costs and add my friendly price for you, Mr. Willis, would you give me 5 billion? Then Ill give you the mining rights. How about that? Gibbsite continued speaking. 5 billion When L heard this number, he looked at Gibbsite with an odd expression on his face. What the hell! This guy was pricing based on how much money he had in hand, right? If he really took over this mine site himself, then he might as well go bankrupt overnight! But as long as he can break through to Golden Core Realm within a short period of time, then 5 billion would actually be worth it. Seeing Ls strange expression, Gibbsite thought that 5 billion had scared off his sucker. Actually, he was also demanding sky-high prices, waiting for L to pay back what he owed. Seeing Ls changing expression without saying a word, he smiled and said, Of course, Mr. Willis, if youre sincerely interested in buying, the price can still be negotiated. It was hard toe across such a fool who actually wanted to buy this mine. Gibbsite didnt want to scare him away directly! So, Mr. Willis, why dont you tell me the price you have in mind? Gibbsite cautiously asked. L pondered for a few seconds and finally said, How about taking me to see this mine first? In fact, even if it cost 5 billion, L could still ept it. Of course, before that, he wanted to confirm once again that this was indeed the ce where the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal was produced. Upon hearing Ls request, Gibbsites eyes flickered for a moment, and then he nodded with a smile, saying, Of course, its possible! A momentter, Gibbsite, apanied by Carson and several burly men, brought L to the entrance of a mine. Outside the entrance, there were many raw Yellow Dragon Jade stones piled up, as if they had just been mined from inside. At this time, several miners came out, pulling a minecart filled with raw stones. Mr. Willis, these are all just mined from inside. You can take a look here! The mine is too dirty and quite dangerous, so theres no need for you to go inside, Gibbsite said politely, seemingly considering Ls well-being. At this moment, Carson picked up a piece of raw stone with a translucent orange-yellow skin and handed it to L. Mr. Willis, take a look. The material is still the same asst time. You bought a batch before, so you should be familiar with it, right? L smiled ambiguously, a hint of mockery and annoyance appearing in his eyes. He infused Dragon Energy into his eyes, already seeing through everything. The piled-up raw stones here, including the ones being theatrically pulled out of the mine by the workers, were indeed simr in quality to the ones he had purchasedst time. However, the ones pressed underneath were no longer considered Yellow Dragon Jade stones. Those stones were almost entirely filled with impurities, and the structure of the Yellow Dragon Jade had beenpletely destroyed. To ordinary people, these stones were no different from worthless rocks. And these stones were probably the ones freshly mined, right? In other words, for a raw stone dealer, this Yellow Dragon Jade pit had almost no value left. Of course, those impurities were treasures for L. But this didnt change the fact that Jarrett and Carson wanted to deceive him. In fact, with Ls abilities, he could easily sneak into this mine and absorb the Earth Marvel Soil Crystal within. However, he felt that since this Yellow Dragon Jade vein belonged to Jarrett, it wouldnt be appropriate for him to do so. As a cultivator, he despised such sneaky actions to take advantage of ordinary people.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. So L didnt mind paying a high price for this mine, giving him deserved benefits. But now, it seemed he was being taken for a fool! He didnt want to take advantage of others, but he didnt expect others to treat him as a scapegoat. Since that was the case, why should he still hold back? If youre merciless, dont me me for being unjust. Do you really think Im a fool with money who insists on buying from you? Wouldnt it be great if I came over quietly in the middle of the night without you knowing? Mr. Aguirre, I have other things to attend to today. Lets talk another day, L said nonchntly, intending to leave. Upon hearing these words, Gibbsite was momentarily stunned, and then his expression changed abruptly. Mr. Willis, what do you mean? Lets talk another day? Whats wrong? Are you not satisfied with the price? How much can you offer? Lets hear it, Carson pulled L and said, Mr. Willis, dont leave. Whatever your requirements are, we can negotiate! Let me tell you, if you miss this opportunity, you wont find such a cheap jade mine anywhere else. Sorry, its not about the money. L shook off Carsons hand expressionlessly and shook his head lightly. As he spoke, he was about to turn and leave. He felt extremely displeased that they were treating him like a fool. Although he disdained confronting them directly, he was also unwilling to continue with the pretense. Seeing this, Gibbsites face immediately darkened, and he gave a signal to the several burly men beside him. These people directly blocked Ls path, their expressions turning unfriendly. Are you ying games with Mr. Aguirre? Mr. Aguirre has been talking to you for so long, and youve been looking around the mine. Now you want to leave just like that? Do you think you can just walk away? Huh? A burly man with a wolf head tattooed on his neck sneered and asked L. Oh? I want to leave. Can you guys stop me? L couldnt help butugh and asked yfully. Want to try? the burly man asked harshly. At this moment, Gibbsite approached L with a fake smile on his face and said, Mr. Willis, you really dont y by the rules, do you? Whats the matter? You cante up with several billion? Thats fine If you cant afford the entire mine, at least buy these raw stones in front of you. Ill give you a friendly price, a total of 200 million! Chapter 477 The Savior Has Arrived Yes, Mr. Willis, we know youreing, but we made the workers work overtime to dig out so many raw stones for you. You dont have to buy the entire mine, but you must buy these piles of raw stones in front of you, Carson said with a threatening glint in his eyes. What if I dont buy them? L raised an eyebrow and asked. Dont buy them! Ha ha Mr. Willis, I suggest you think about the consequences! Gibbsite sneered coldly and added with a hint of threat in his tone, Transfer 200 million dors to my ount right now and then Ill have someone help you transport these raw stones away. Otherwise He didnt finish his sentence, but everyone knew what he meant C if L didntply with their demands, they would throw him into the mine pit and make it look like an ident. If it were an ordinary person,ing to this unfamiliar ce would be a pointless death. Gibbsite was not unfamiliar with this kind of thing! What? If I dont spend 200 million to buy these stones from you, youll kill me? L squinted his eyes and asked, a dangerous glint flickering in his eyes. In his heart, a trace of killing intent was rising. Thats right! Money or your life, choose one! Gibbsite nodded fiercely, his expression harsh. Then itll be life! However its yours! L said expressionlessly. Brothers, what are you waiting for? Gibbsite said, and his expression turned fierce. Being able to open a mine in Laenteglos Town meant that he was not only wealthy and influential but also a ruthless character. Attack, kill him! Gibbsitemanded. These burly men, ustomed to doing Gibbsites dirty work, were truly willing to kill L! However, the next second brought a jaw-dropping scene. Hmph! Faced with these menacing thugs, L stood there and let out a cold snort. Thud! Thud! Thud Then, a visually shocking scene unfolded. Each of these burly mens bodies trembled violently, and they fell to the ground, coughing up blood. They felt as if their internal organs had been struck by a giant hammer. This was L sparing them, as he couldnt be bothered to kill such minor characters. Otherwise, they would have exploded and died. Gibbsite was dumbfounded, and Carson turned pale with fear. Kid what kind of sorcery is this? Gibbsite asked in a startled tone, his face filled with panic. Looking at his subordinates writhing on the ground and wailing, his face twitched uncontrobly. Carson also held an iron rod in his hand, intending to join in on attacking L. However, at this moment, the rod fell to the ground, and his whole body trembled. Several miners, watching from a distance, were also stunned, unable to close their mouths. Anyone could tell that Mr. Aguirre had kicked the iron te, right? A wicked smile appeared on Ls face as he walked towards Gibbsite. You think you can take my life? Gibbsite felt his legs go weak, stuttering, Brother Mr. Willis lets talk! It was just a joke you dont do anything rash! Yeah, Mr. Willis, its not necessary! Really, its not necessary. It was just a joke, Carson squeezed out a smile uglier than crying and tried to exin to L. L let out a cold snort, and his eyes emitted a chilling light. I have to say, you guys are really unlucky! In the past, I would have just taught trash like you a lesson at most. But these days, Im in a very bad mood! As he spoke, his voice became extremely cold, each word filled with a murderous intent. Thats right! L had been extremely suppressed these days, suppressing his inner violent emotions. Learning that his parents were lured to the Cloud Sea Mountain Base and even killed by Wicked Bone, it was easy to imagine the intensity of negative emotions in Ls heart. These past few days, he had been apanying Nora, traveling around, always wearing a smile on his face, seemingly happy. But in reality, he had been suppressing his inner resentment and only refrained from showing it in front of his daughter. What What are you nning to do? You wouldnt dare to kill me, would you? Let me tell you, this is Laenteglos, and I am someone with a prominent position and social influence here. If I die, have you considered the consequences? Gibbsite said, his tone fierce but with a hint of fear, as he took a step back. Creak! At that moment, several SUVs with fake license tes swiftly arrived and parked in the jade mine. The next second, a group of people jumped out of the vehicles. Leading them was a man who stood tall like an iron tower. And apanying him were individuals with an aura of profound intensity, clearly seasoned individuals who had blood on their hands. However, they appeared somewhat disheveled and seemed to be on the run. Upon seeing this groups arrival, Gibbsite, who was previously filled with panic, suddenly brightened up, revealing a strong sense of delight.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Carson also saw them as if he had found a savior and crawled towards the group in a desperate manner. Meanwhile, L raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on the tall figure, and a cold smile appeared on his face. Mr. Copper? Is that you, Mr. Copper? Gibbsite ran over, shouting with excitement. His expression was so ecstatic that even if he saw his deceased father resurrected, he probably wouldnt be as thrilled. Shut up, stop yelling! The person who arrived was none other than Crosby! He was once one of the Eight Red Baton under the Great Joy Corporation, a trusted subordinate of Diego, and a Grandmaster-level henchman. The people around him were remnants of the Great Joy Corporation. However, this former prominent figure of the Great Joy Corporation, who used to be fearless and domineering, seemed somewhat guilty at the moment. Upon hearing Gibbsite calling his name, he immediately lowered his voice and spoke sternly. Mr. Aguirre, I brought these brothers here to seek refuge with you! Arrange something for us quickly so we can escape to Myanrealm. The Great Joy and Mr. Ewing are in trouble, I assume youre aware of that, right? Stop yelling! Im on the run, you know? Crosby grabbed Gibbsite by the cor, speaking in an unfriendly tone. Chapter 478 What Needs to Be Said About How to Do it? Absolutely, Mr. Copper, you can count on me to get it done right and clear. I owe a lot to you and Great Joy for taking care of me in the past, otherwise my business wouldnt have grown this big. You can hide out with me without any worries; I wont make a fuss about it, Gibbsite quickly assured him. But then his tone changed as he revealed his frustration and bitter smile, However, Mr. Copper, Im also in trouble now! You have to help me solve this problem first! Hearing this, Crosby let out a questioning Hmm? and looked around cautiously. Suddenly he saw Gibbsites men lying on the ground vomiting blood while another figure was slowly walking towards them. Whats going on? Did you mess up again? Crosby started scolding Gibbsite but stopped mid-sentence when he saw who was approaching them. His towering body shook violently with fear as his eyes showed panic. Meanwhile, Gibbsite and Carson were still unaware of what was happening, Mr. Copper! Its this guy! He caused trouble at my ce and injured so many of my brothers before shamelessly trying to kill me! Help me kill him off; Ill make sure your business is taken care of. Carson was cunning by nature; he added fuel to the fire, We even mentioned Great Joy and Mr. Copper earlier but this guy didnt even bat an eye! The two of them saw Crosbys arrival and thought they had found a strong support. The Great Joy Corporation was finished, and they naturally heard about it. Although L seemed to be a formidable opponent, capable of injuring a group of subordinates with just a cold snort, in the eyes of Gibbsite and the others, he was still no match for a Grandmaster-level powerhouse like Crosby. Crosby arrived just in time, shouldnt L be finished? However, as soon as the words fell, Crosby looked at L, swallowed hard, and said in a hoarse voice, Of course, he didnt take me seriously! The next moment, as if going mad, he pped Gibbsite and then sent Carson flying with another p. What the hell! Gibbsite, what the hell! You damn it! Why? Why did you provoke him? Why did you harm me? Why? Crosby shouted hysterically. At this moment, he truly had a death wish. Why? Why did he encounter him? The Great Joy Corporation was finished! The invincible chairman was killed by him. Who destroyed the Great Joy Corporation? Who killed the chairman? It was this guy in front of him! And now, they actually wanted him to help them kill him? Not to mention that his power had already been crippled by him, even if it hadnt been, how could he possibly be his opponent? When the Great Joy Corporation was annihted, Crosby secretly rejoiced that he didnt go with them that day because his strength had been crippled and he was seriously injured. He managed to save his life and had a chance to escape. However, he never expected that after running away for half a day, he would end up in front of L? Thud! The next moment, Crosbys tall figure directly knelt down in front of L. Mr. Willis! Spare me! Please, spare me! The Great Joy is finished, and Ive been crippled by you! Im nothing now, please spare me, let me go Will you? Seeing Crosbys performance, Gibbsite and Carson, holding their swollen faces, werepletely dumbfounded. When they saw Crosby, they thought they had seen a savior. They thought someone could help them kill L! But now, what was going on? Crosby not only turned against them but also fought them and even knelt down in front of L? Mr. Copper, what who is he? Gibbsite asked in horror, his voice stuttering. But Crosby didnt bother to pay attention to him at all. Like a desperate dog, he knelt in front of L, wagging his tail, begging for mercy, wanting L to spare him. At this moment, L looked at Crosby and the people from the Great Joy Corporation, feeling somewhat surprised. Heh heh What a coincidence in life! At this moment, Crosby suddenly shuddered, seeming to have realized something. Mr. Willis, how do you want to deal with these two? What should we do, you say? He looked at Gibbsite and Carson, asking in a ttering manner. That was right! These two idiots had clearly offended L. Perhaps, by pleasing L with these two, he could gain favor. L raised an eyebrow at his words, showing a hint of interest. Oh? He just said he wanted to kill me, so what do you suggest we do? Hearing this, Crosby almost didnt hesitate at all, directly pointing at Gibbsite and Carson and said, Kill them! As soon as the words fell, Gibbsite and Carson were instantly pale with fear. Before they could finish begging for mercy, two subordinate leaders from the Great Joy Corporation beside Crosby took out silenced pistols and shot them both in the head. Gibbsite and Carson, before their deaths, widened their eyes, filled with unwillingness and disbelief. They could never have imagined that the supposed savior who had arrived would turn around and kill them. As they watched this scene, the burly men lying on the ground, who were previously coughing up blood and wailing, were all frightened into silence. At this moment, Crosby kneeled on the ground, wearing a pleading and ingratiating expression, and said, Mr. Willis, Ill take care of them for you! Please spare me! However, a hint of mockery appeared on Ls face. Spare you? Since you people have encountered me, theres no way Ill let you go. At most, I wont kill you! A tinge of indignation and unwillingness appeared on Crosbys face. Mr. Willis, I just helped you!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. L sneered, I need your help? Besides, youre an immoral person. Do you think you can morally ckmail me? Click, click, click Copper, lets take him on! Upon hearing Ls words, several people beside Crosby took out their guns and aimed them at L. However, Crosby, with a resigned and defeated expression, shook his head. Put your guns away! Its useless Thank you, Mr. Willis for sparing my life! L chuckled and then took out his phone, dialing a number. The next moment, he directly handed the phone to Crosby. Crosby took it, looked at L with mixed emotions, took a deep breath, and said with a bitter smile, I am from the Great Joy and I want to surrender myself! Chapter 479 Disaster or Opportunity? At this moment, Jasmine and Stephen were ying with Nora outside when she received a phone call. Ah? Jasmine eximed in surprise. L? Whats going on? No, youre not L! Who are you? Crosby chuckled bitterly. Im Crosby from Great Joy, and I want to turn myself in! L took the phone and said, Okay,e to the mine in Longling Town with more people and bring Crosby back. What?! This time Jasmine recognized Ls voice and was shocked. What was happening? She was ying with his daughter while he caught a group of Great Joy Corporation fugitives and brought them over? She couldnt believe it C she got credit for doing nothing but watching Ls child y while he aplished such a big thing. What? You dont want? Then Ill contact Zion, L said with a frown. No! No! I want! Jasmine quickly replied. Ill take people over there, Jasmine shouted hastily. After hanging up the phone, her face was filled with joy. Jasmine, whats going on? Stephen raised an eyebrow and asked. Jasmine smiled and said, Nothing much. L captured one of the key leaders of Great Joy, Crosby. He asked me to go and take the people! This is a great achievement! Great Joy Corporation was destroyed, Chairman Diego and seven major leaders under him were killed on the spot. Most of the gang members were arrested, and a few were still on the run! Among the fugitives, the biggest catch was Crosby. It was easy to imagine the credit Jasmine would receive for bringing back Crosby. It was possible her military rank would be directly promoted. Unexpectedly, she didnt do anything today except help L take care of the child, and such a huge opportunity fell into herp. What? Is L that amazing? Jasmine, youre benefiting from my glory, Stephen teased. At the same time, he admired L even more in his heart. During the mission, it was L who eliminated four powerful foreign enemies, ensuring the sessfulpletion of the mission. He couldnt imagine what would have happened if L hadnt been there. Stephen and the other warriors apanying him would likely have beenpletely defeated. Because of that mission, Stephen also received a second-ss merit. This time, even his cousin, Jasmine, benefited from Ls glory. It seemed that in the future, he must spend more time with L! Upon hearing this, Jasmine pouted and said, Benefiting from your glory? You, a grown man, what glory do you have? Clearly, its because everyone loves me and flowers bloom when I appear. L was attracted by my charm. Stephen coughed a few times and said, Okay However, Nora, who was standing next to them, couldnt stand it. With a serious expression on her face, she said, Auntie, thats not true! Daddy only likes my mom, Miranda! Hmph! As she finished speaking, Stephen made an uh sound and then pointed at his cousin,ughing heartily. Jasmine looked embarrassed, feeling her cheeks getting hot. Uh I was just joking. After saying that, she ran away as if fleeing, quickly gathering people to meet the arrival.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. On that day, the wanted fugitives from Great Joy Corporation, including Crosby, shed with Jarrett, the owner of a jade mine in Laenteglos Town. During the confrontation, Jarrett and one of his assistants were identally killed, and several employees under Jarrett were injured. Then, they surrendered to Jasmine, the team leader of the police department in Oswesh City! Due to the murder case at Jarretts jade mine, the mining operation was temporarily suspended, and the area was sealed off by relevant authorities. On the other side, Ednd Station! An old man with white beard walked out, and at that moment, themunicator he carried rang. The old man was one of the elders of the reclusive Wood family, Marvin Wood. At the request of the family head, Trace, he came to Ednd to meet L and exin some things. However, before setting off, Trace had a private conversation with him and asked him to bring something along. Mr. Wood! After answering the call, Marvin said in a deep voice. Uncle Marvin, have you arrived? As a senior elder, Marvins strength had reached the level ofte Golden Core, and his seniority was high. He was the uncle of the family head, Trace. Marvin stroked his white beard and found a ce where no one was around before saying, Ive arrived! I just got off the train. Okay! Dont forget to give that thing to L, Trace instructed. Are you sure? That thing could be a great opportunity! Marvin asked, confirming the situation. A great opportunity? Haha, our family is not capable of handling that thing. Its more likely to bring catastrophic consequences! So, lets give it to L, Traces voice carried a hint of solemnity. Two elders of our family have died because of L. Indeed, we dare not easily move against him now, but how can I not feel resentful in my heart? If L truly has a powerful background and the strength to handle this opportunity, then so be it. Let it be our familys apology for befriending him. But if he doesnt have that kind of power behind him hmph! Traces voice turned cold. Then let the disaster caused by this thing destroy him. It will be equivalent to avenging Verdant Pine and his brother! In short, this thing is a hot potato for our family. Its useless to us and will only bring disaster, Marvin stroked his beard and agreed, Youre absolutely right. That night, at Emerald Green Estates, after L left Ednd with Nora, the vi felt empty with only Miranda remaining. Therefore, Emmanuel and Cara came over to apany their daughter for a few days. Mom and Dad, how is my cooking? The goddess CEOs eyes shimmered with anticipation and nervousness as she eagerly asked. Emmanuel and Cara looked at their daughter with strange expressions, feeling a bit sentimental. They never would have imagined that Miranda, who had always been indifferent to domestic matters, would suddenly be so enthusiastic about cooking. It was something they wouldnt have dared to imagine before. Seeing their daughters expectant and excited expression, how could the couple not know who she was doing it for? But Emmanuel and Cara didnt mind. Because from their daughter, they could feel that sweet sense of happiness, the joy she found in cooking. This was something Cara could understand and empathize with even more. When she was deeply in love with Emmanuel, cooking for her man was also a sweet and happy experience. However, they secretly thought to themselves, Daughter, even if you want to study cooking, dont use your old dad and mom as guinea pigs, okay? Isnt that setting us up? Chapter 480 Another Visitor from the Wood Family When at home with L and Nora, Miranda opted for simple tomato scrambled eggs. The dishes that the goddess CEO made these days were all difficult to cook. She even used her own parents as taste testers, making them feel quite resentful. Emmanuel sighed inwardly and picked up a piece of Coca-C chicken wings. The next second, he eximed, Hmm? This tastes good! Really? Caras eyes lit up as she also picked up a piece to taste it before giving her daughter a thumbs-up. Seeing this scene, Mirandas beautiful eyes brightened with joy. This Coca-C chicken wing was Noras favorite dish and she had really put in effort to make it perfectly. The three of them chatted while eating their meal. They talked about Emmanuel taking over the various industries of the Lowe family and finally turned their attention towards Mirandas rtionship with L. Miranda, you cant hide your feelings from your parents eyes anymore, Cara asked teasingly. Hearing this question caused a blush to rise on the goddess CEOs stunning face as she shook her head in an attempt to appear cool, No way. What do you mean no way? Dont tell me that youre researching these recipes just for me and your mother, Emmanuel said jealously. Sighing inwardly at how her parents misunderstood her intentions behind cooking these meals, Miranda retorted, Dad! Im doing this for Noras sake not that jerk L. Hearing this response caused both Emmanuel and Cara to exchange nces before sighing heavily, Miranda L said he didnt want another child with you. Have you talked about it again? Yeah! Dont you want another child together? It wont affect how much love there is for Nora, Cara advised gently. Miranda pursed her lips, her pretty face showing a mixture of embarrassment and hesitation. Mom, Dad, dont worry about it! L and I have our own ideas. Nora is such an adorable child, and I already consider her as my own. She treats me like her birth mother. Were not considering What do you mean? Look at this time when L took Nora out for a trip and left you at home. Only by giving birth to your own child can you and L truly stabilize. Miranda, dont you understand? Cara said earnestly with a stern face. Hearing this, Miranda smiled bitterly and shook her head, thinking to herself, Actually, L didnt take Nora out for a trip, did he? He did it because of the curse on Noras body! Now she can understand why L no longer wants children. With Noras unfortunate circumstances, L wants to give her all the love, which is only natural. Besides, if we cant remove the curse from Noras body within three years As Miranda thought about this, her heart was filled with tenderness for Nora. She also remembered the time when Nora truly epted her as a stepmother and even mentioned wanting another little sibling to her. It showed how understanding the little one was. But the more she thought about it, the more Miranda had a thought in her mind: to give all her love to Nora. Perhaps it was because she had never given birth to a child herself and hadnt truly experienced being a mother. Lets discuss itter. L and I have actually talked about it. We n to wait until Nora is eight years old and starts elementary school before considering having our own child. That way, nothing will be dyed. Miranda naturally couldnt tell her parents about Noras curse or the ancient Willis family. So she changed the way she talked about it. And if L can remove that curse before Noras seventh birthday maybe considering having another child wasnt impossible. After this thought emerged, Miranda inwardly scolded herself. Spit, spit, spit! Did she really want to have a child with that bastard? Well, thats fine! When Nora gets a bit older, you two must have a child! Cara nodded in satisfaction and said. Just then, the doorbell of the vi rang. Miranda stood up and nced at the monitor screen in the living room, immediately seeing an elderly man with a refined and ethereal appearance standing outside the door. He was holding something in his hand and calmly pressing the doorbell. He didnt look like trouble but rather like someone bringing a gift. Who is it? Emmanuel asked. Im not sure, an old man, Miranda replied. Ill go and see. Miranda said as she walked out. 10 p. m. at night! It was already deep autumn, and at this time, the sky was pitch ck. Tonight, the town of Laenteglos was particrly gloomy, with the moon hidden behind dark clouds. L, who temporarily rented a room in a hotel in the town, looked at the time and realized it was about time to go out. Just then, his phone rang. Seeing that it was Miranda calling, L quickly answered, Honey, whats the matter? L, someone came to our house tonight! Miranda whispered. Someone came? Who? Hearing this, Ls tone suddenly became tense, inexplicably nervous. What he feared the most was someone harming the people around him when he wasnt there. He said he is an elder of the Wood family, a hidden sect, named Marvin. He came to find you and said he wants to exin some things to you Miranda spoke in a hushed voice as she ryed the other persons words to L almost verbatim. At the mention of someone from the Wood family, L was startled, thinking that another formidable expert hade seeking revenge. But as he listened further, his expression became strange. Came to exin things to him? Saying that the actions of the elders Verdant Pine and Semaj were personal and unrted to the Wood family? This was he trying to make peace with him?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. L pondered for a moment and guessed what was going on. Two Golden Core experts sessively fell because of him, so the Wood family probably thought there was someone behind him, right? The most likely person they would think of was that crazy old man. With this thought, a crazy and entric figure appeared in Ls mind. Then it transformed into the image of the old madman sitting in a car, looking perfectly sane, asking about the whereabouts of his father. Senior, who are you really and whats your connection to my father? Why do you have anything to do with me or my father? Could it be that you are my long-lost Ls mind wandered, connecting various thoughts. At that moment, Mirandas voice on the other end of the phone took a sudden turn. Oh, by the way, he also gave me something and asked me to pass it on to you, no matter what! Chapter 481 Heart of the Rich Soil Oh? What is it? L was curious about Mirandas words. Just wait, Ill take a picture and send it to you! Miranda said. After a while, L received a message. Miranda sent a picture of something that looked like a colorful feather with a sheepskin map underneath it. This feather and the treasure map are what the Wood family gave you as an apology. They said this could lead to great opportunities for you, Miranda exined. Ls eyes sparkled with curiosity. What did the Wood family mean by this move? Did they think he had some hidden power behind him? Either way, they didnt cause any trouble this time, which made L breathe easier. He told Miranda to keep the items safe until he returned home to study them further. After chatting for a while longer, Miranda hung up the phone and L left the hotel heading towards the jade mine in daylight hours. Dark clouds obscured the moonlight as L transformed into a shadow in the pitch-ck night. Even if he passed by ordinary people, it was unlikely that anyone would notice him. After a moment, L arrived at the entrance of the jade mine, which had previously belonged to Gibbsite. Due to the events of the day, it had been temporarily sealed off, with no workers present. The next moment, L arrived at the entrance of a mine pit and directly drilled inside. Upon entering, he sensed a strong earth elemental aura permeating the air. As he walked deeper along the tunnel, the concentration of this aura grew more intense. The surrounding walls, if one casually smashed a rock, would likely reveal a piece of Earth Marvel Soil Crystal. However, L did not immediately start absorbing the earth element. Instead, he continued to delve deeper, relying on his sensitivity to the concentration of the earth element. After a while, he stopped at the end of a tunnel previously dug by the workers. The next moment, L used his hand as a knife and seemed to transform into a human drilling machine, burrowing into the soil and stones, continuing his descent underground. With Ls current strength, his physical body was already as tough as steel, and these soil and stones were no different from tofu in front of him. Digging through them was incredibly easy! Five minutester L finally stopped and looked at a faint yellow light ahead, his eyes suddenly shining brightly. He saw a multi-faceted, earth-yellow crystal, about the size of a babys fist, with a slightly translucent appearance. As L looked at this object, his breathing couldnt help but quicken, and a look of joy appeared on his face. This the Heart of the Rich Soil? He dug out this multi-faceted crystal and tightly clenched it in his hand. Although it was only the size of a babys fist, L could sense that the amount of earth elemental essence contained within it was probably more than that of all the Earth Marvel Soil Crystals in this veinbined. It could even be said that the Earth Marvel Soil Crystals formed because of the earth elemental essence emitted by this object. This Heart of the Rich Soil was the core of the entire vein! In Ls acquired cultivation memories, there was also information about various treasures in the world. This Heart of the Rich Soil was undoubtedly a precious earth attribute treasure! With it, L could be certain that he would be able to activate his Innate Constitution. Moreover, he could further refine his earth attribute physique, transcending the ordinary earth attribute physique and advancing to be the Rich Soil physique! After a cultivator sessfully awakened their innate attribute, they could transform their elixir field into their true elixir field. Usually, cultivators could be categorized into five attributes: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, ording to their innate constitution. However, this was only the mostmon and ordinary ssification. There were always those with extraordinary talent or unique constitutions who, when breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, awakened special attributes. For example, the advanced attribute of the earth element, the the Rich Soil physique; the advanced attributes of gold, the Sharp Gold physique; the advanced attributes of water, the Cold Ice physique; the advanced attributes of fire, the True Fire physique; and the advanced attributes of wood, the Ethereal Wood physique. In addition, there were even rarer attributes such as light, darkness, and lightning These advanced or special attributes could be said topletely surpass the ordinary constitution attributes. They were even more rare! Once awakened, they would also be more powerful! To awaken these special attributes, besides the cultivator themselves having a special constitution, they could also be stimted by external forces. For example, the earth attribute treasure that L had obtained at this moment could allow an ordinary earth attribute physique to advance to the Rich Soil physique. Of course, the process might be dangerous and painful. But when he thought about the suppression that these special advanced attributes had on ordinary attributes, how could L fear a little danger and pain? Mom, Dad, you must be blessing me from the beyond! It seems that not only have I be a perfect Uppecia, but I will also obtain an advanced attribute and awaken the the Rich Soil physique! So,e on! Ls eyes shimmered with a sharp light. In the next moment, he activated the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique and began absorbing the abundant earth elemental aura contained in the Heart of the Rich Soil. Buzz! L could only feel the rich and pure earth elemental essence pouring into his body like a mighty army, rushing into his meridians. His organs, meridians, and bones seemed to petrify in the face of this terrifying earth element. Ls heart tightened, and he quickly elerated the operation of the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, mobilizing the true energy in his elixir field, dispersing it throughout his limbs and body to resist and integrate with these earth elements. The elixir field in his lower abdomen spun rapidly at this moment, and the true energy flowed out as if it were inexhaustible. L knew that if he wasnt careful, he might be counter-attacked by the Heart of the Rich Soil. Instead of stimting his constitution, he might turn into apletely petrified corpse. Therefore, he couldnt afford to be careless, and he concentrated his spirit to the highest degree. Ah! This is so damn ufortable! The dense and viscous earth element makes me feel like my true energy cirction is being obstructed! Even my blood seems to have stopped flowing! Ls expression at this moment appeared incredibly agonized and distorted. His skin had taken on a dark yellow color, and a thinyer of stone crust began to form on his body. This was the result of Ls true energy being at a disadvantage in the confrontation with the earth element. Buzz! However, at this moment, it seemed that something inside Ls body had finally been triggered. His earth attribute constitution finally awakened at this moment. The solid-state elixir field, which had been yellow in color, now emitted a brilliant light and transformed into an earth attribute Golden Core. But at this point, L had only awakened his originally ordinary earth attribute constitution, and the advancement to the the Rich Soil physique was far from sessful. The pain and danger continued!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 482 Divine Ability “Indestructible Rich Soil” The earth element in Ls heart continued to rush into his body uncontrobly! He didnt have time to be happy about awakening his ordinary earth attribute physique, and had to focus on dealing with the crisis ahead. At this moment, both the true energy in his body and field of elixir were being consumed rapidly as he fought against the assimtion of the earth element that was merging into his body. Ls expression was not only painful but also serious and tense. His entire body was filled with earth elements, gradually changing and strengthening his earth attribute physique while eroding his muscles. L must withstand the erosion of the earth element before his physique canpletely transform into the the Rich Soil physique. However, at this moment, thest strand of true energy in his elixir field had been depleted. Meanwhile, the earth element contained in the Heart of the Rich Soil in his hand had only been consumed by less than half. L had to divert his attention and use the true energy stored in the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. Boom! Powerful true energy once again filled Ls body, and the solid-state Golden Core reformed. Time flowed bit by bit. The earth-yellow light emitted by the Heart of the Rich Soil in Ls hand slowly dimmed. The earth elements within it were continuously absorbed by L, altering his physique. However, as the true energy was consumed wildly once again, Ls heart gradually tightened. He didnt know how much time had passed when he inwardly observed that his Golden Core had once again been depleted, as if only a small grain of sand remained. It seemed that the true energy was about to run out. What should I do? Should I give up? At this moment, L felt an overwhelming sense of seriousness and unwillingness. If he continued on this path, even if he depleted his true energy for the second time, he wouldnt be able topletely absorb the Heart of the Rich Soil and transform into the the Rich Soil physique. He now had two choices. One was to continue and fight to the death. The other was to stop practicing the technique and abandon his previous progress. His future physique would only be an ordinary earth attribute constitution. What should he do? After a fierce battle within his heart, L was overwhelmed by a surge of madness. Damn it! Lets go all out! When an opportunity is presented before me, how can I retreat and reach the pinnacle of this world? How can I confront the ancient Willis family? How can I avenge my parents? With these thoughts, Ls heart became incredibly determined and crazy, and he continued to exert all his efforts in running the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. Finally, as thest strand of true energy was exhausted, the Heart of the Rich Soil still hadnt beenpletely absorbed. However, at this moment, a stream of heat surged out from his left kidney and rushed into Ls limbs and body. Hmph! You useless waste! Dont ever say that it was your parents who blessed you again! What blesses you is the deity! A grand and deep voice resounded in Ls mind The next day! The sky was already getting bright! But L, who was underground, certainly couldnt feel it. If someone could see L at this moment from the outside, they would surely be astonished. They might even call in archaeologists. Ls body had already formed ayer of stone armor. At first nce, it looked like a terracotta warrior. Crack, crack, crack At this moment, the stone armor covering his body began to crack and fall off. Finally, Ls true appearance was revealed! Buzz! A touch of earth-yellow brilliance suddenly burst from Ls body, then quickly retracted within. At this moment, Ls skin had a wheat-colored smoothness, as if it had a matte texture that couldnt be described. His entire demeanor became steady and profound. Just sitting there, he exuded a mountain-like heaviness and a sense of oppression. L could feel an indescribable vigorous power surging within every cell of his body. In his elixir field and meridians, every strand of true energy contained a pure, heavy, and resilient attribute. It was undoubtedly an advanced version of the earth element: the power of the Rich Soil. L knew that from now on, his offense and defense would be infused with this power of the Rich Soil. His attacks would be heavier and more powerful, while his defense would be thicker and indestructible. Not only that, but awakening the power of the Rich Soil within his bloodline seemed to have urred. It was simr to when he broke through to the Uppecia realm and awakened the divine ability Pulse of the Earth. The memory of another divine ability also appeared in Ls mind, integrating into his bloodline. The divine ability was called the Rich Soil Unyielding! Unlike Pulse of the Earth, it was a defensive divine ability. Once L activated the Rich Soil Unyielding, his body would transform into another form of stone-like state. This petrification didnt consume true energy but instead depleted Ls essence and the earth element within his body, namely the power of the Rich Soil. During the use of this divine ability, Ls physical strength and defense would significantly increase. This physical defense wasnt limited to the surface of his body but extended to every cell within his organs, to some extent, causing a substantial stone-like transformation. During this period, L became akin to a humanoid rock. Furthermore, the Rich Soil Unyielding had no usage restrictions. As long as L didnt exhaust his vitality and the earth attribute elements within him, he could activate it at any time. Divine abilities truly live up to their name, distinct from ordinary martial techniques! It seems quite impressive! Now, with Pulse of the Earth for offense, coupled with the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan sword techniques Although my physical body was already abnormal due to the nourishment of Dragon Energy, defense was still my weak point. However, after mastering the Rich Soil Unyielding divine ability, this weak point has beenpletelypensated for. I can confidently say that I have no obvious weaknesses now! Ls heart was filled with excitement and exhration. He couldnt help but feel a little proud. His attacks were impressive, his defense was now extremely formidable, and his spiritual aspect was protected by the Sword Spirit. As the saying goes, the capacity of a bucket depends on its shortest stave. At this moment, L could be said to have no weak points whatsoever. However In the next second, after his excitement subsided, a strange expression appeared on Ls face. Through his inner vision, he could sense that his elixir field had transformed into a Golden Core with the attribute of the Rich Soil. But one thing L could be sure of his realm hadnt actually advanced to the Golden Core Realm. It seemed that he was still at the Core Formation stage! What the hell was going on? Shouldnt he have broken through?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 483 A Stronger Backing L pondered for a long time, but couldnt figure out the specific reason why he hadnt made a breakthrough. In the end, he had to me it on his recent breakthrough to the Core Formation Realm. Although his field of elixir hadpletely solidified, perhaps he still needed to follow the steps and experience the mid andte stages of Core Formation before truly breaking through? The idea of reaching for the sky in one step may be unrealistic? L couldnt think of any other reasons at this time However, regardless of the situation, L was incredibly delighted and excited. Compared to the temporary breakthrough failure, the awakening of the advanced attribute of the Rich Soil held immeasurable significance in the long run. Aftering out of the underground, L suddenly realized that it was already dawn! On the other side Oswesh City, a certain detention center! Penelope walked out from inside, looking visibly thinner. At the entrance, Altha and a few people were waiting. Seeing her granddaughters haggard appearance, Altha couldnt help but feel distressed. At the same time, he harbored even more resentment towards L. It was worth mentioning that although Diego and his son, along with the Great Joy Corporation, were finished, Altha didnt face much trouble. Although he had some connections with Diego, there was no direct evidence to prove Althas involvement in the illegal activities of the Great Joy Corporation. Moreover, as the president of the Kreanford Medicine Association, he held a considerable social status, so the trouble wasnt significant. In these past few days, Altha used his connections to find people everywhere and managed to secure Penelopes release. After all, she wasnt a member of the Great Joy Corporation. Although she had instigated them to go against L that day, thanks to Althas efforts, she had managed to escape any serious consequences. Grandpa! Upon seeing Altha, Penelope immediately choked up and called out, throwing herself into her grandfathers embrace. Tears of grievance and resentment welled up in her eyes. She had gone through a lot of hardships in the detention center these past few days. She had never experienced such mistreatment in her life. Alright, Penelope, stop crying! Lets go, well talk at the hotel! Dont worry, I will definitely help you take revenge! Twenty minutester, in a hotel room. Only Altha and Penelope were present. Penelope looked at her grandfather eagerly and asked, Grandpa, you said earlier that you can help me get revenge? Is that true? L has be so powerful that he even killed Mr. Ewing When mentioning L, besides resentment, fear and regret shimmered in Penelopes eyes. She never expected that the loser she had looked down upon during their first meeting would turn out to be such a terrifying existence. If she could go back, Penelope would never humiliate or underestimate L again. Instead, she would heed her grandfathers advice and wholeheartedly befriend him. She would even consider actively pursuing him. However, it was toote now. The enmity between her and L had already been established! Facing her granddaughters fear and doubt, a cold smile appeared on Althas face. Of course, its true! It seems that L has also be a cultivator now. But it doesnt matter; no matter how powerful he is, he can never surpass my master. Both Diego and I were disciples under a great master. Although we were only registered disciples, we were still considered his students. This time, when Diego was killed by L, I refuse to believe that our master will turn a blind eye. As long as my master or even my masters master takes action, L is destined to die! Althas face revealed a trace of arrogance, exuding absolute confidence. Upon hearing this, Penelopes spirit seemed to be rekindled, and mes of revenge flickered in her eyes. Good! Grandpa, you must make sure your master dismembers Ls body! L, you despicable man! You definitely cant imagine that apart from Mr. Ewing, we have an even more powerful backer! Wuysau Town! After getting off the bus at a bus stop about ten miles away from the town, L started walking towards the ancient town. The town seemedpletely disconnected from the outside world, with no buses going in. Helpless, L had no choice but to walk to the ancient town. Along the way, he had a feeling as if he had traveled back in time, with the buildings and scenery exuding an antique charm. At 9:30 in the morning, L inquired along the way and finally reached his destination ording to the map given to him by Raphael. He saw aplex of buildings resembling ancient mansions, with small buildings scattered inside. At the entrance gate hung a sign with tworge characters: Nemesis Pavilion! Nemesis Pavilion? Quite a grand name. I hope this time I can sessfully meet Kyrie. I hope they truly have the ability to change ones destiny and can alleviate the curse within Noras body. L silently prayed in his heart and then walked towards Nemesis Pavilion. After he knocked on the door of Nemesis Pavilion, a young girl opened it and walked out. She nced at L and asked softly, Who are you, sir? Do you have any business at Nemesis Pavilion? L politely introduced himself, Im L, here to see Senior Darius at Nemesis Pavilion. Looking for the pavilion master? May I ask which family youre from? Or have you made an appointment with the pavilion master before? the girl asked while scrutinizing L. Nemesis Pavilion belonged to a semi-hidden power and usually only received people from the martial world. However, on the first day of each month, they would open their doors to the public, providing medical treatments, dispelling evil, and solving problems that ordinary people couldnt handle for the surrounding area. But today was clearly not the first day of the month, so the girl asked which family L was from. Im not from any family, and I havent made an appointment. But could you please inform them for me? Just say that I want to meet the great witch doctor Kyrie. I heard that I need to pass Darius test to do so, is that correct? L asked calmly. Oh? You want to meet the Nine-Fingered Master? The girl was momentarily surprised and somewhat taken aback. After carefully observing L once again, she nodded and said, Wait here for a moment. L nodded and said, Thank you. After a short while, the charming girl came out again and made a gesture for L to follow her. Pleasee with me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. L followed her as they wandered through Nemesis Pavilion and finally entered a two-story building. Inside the building, a slender old man sat in the hall on the first floor, his gaze sharp as he stared at L. Young man, youre the one who wants to see my master? Its truly strange. We should be strangers, but it seems theres a thread of karma connecting us! And its a malevolent one? Chapter 484 Easy Test? The thin old man stared at L with a cold and questioning gaze. Malevolent? Upon hearing this, L furrowed his brow. Sir, as you said yourself, we have never met before. What malevolent karma could there be? Despite asking this question, a hint of doubt shed in Ls eyes. As someone who possessed the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, he faintly felt that he and Darius were somehow connected by fate. But he couldnt figure out why. Did it mean that things wouldnt go well for him on this trip? Or worse yet, would he end up making enemies with Darius or Nemesis Pavilion? However, since he had alreadye all this way to fight for his daughters future, L wasnt about to give up just because of some unfounded premonition. So he smiled innocently and tried to keep his tone light. L looked at the thin old man in front of him and felt that the other party was unfathomable, with strength that he couldnt see through at all. In other words, the realm of the person in front of him was at least superior to a Golden Core expert. This made L have to be cautious. Well, maybe its just my imagination! L said uncertainly. Darius neither confirmed nor denied it. He shook his head and didnt dwell on the causal rtionship between him and L. Because this kind of connection seemed not strong. And Darius didnt think that this young man in front of him could threaten himself or Nemesis Pavilion. Thinking this way, he changed his tone and stared sharply at L, asking, Kid, you want to see my master? Yes! I came to Nemesis Pavilion this time to meet him. My daughter has been cursed, and I want to seek the help of him, L said directly without beating around the bush. Upon hearing this, Darius nodded without much expression or emotional fluctuations and said, My master has long withdrawn from worldly affairs, but its not impossible for you to meet him if you can pass my test.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ls face turned serious. What test, Senior, please tell me! Darius faintly responded with an Hmm and took out a piece of paper from his body, cing it on the table. As long as you canplete this prescription, you can meet my master! he said. L made a sound of surprise and stepped forward to pick up the paper, focusing his gaze on it. It was a prescription called Life-Prolonging Pill, which could dy the life of a dying person for another seven days. The prescription already listed precious medicinal materials such as hundred-year ginseng, top-grade Rehmannia, Angelica, white Atractylodes, and Poria, which could replenish vitality in the human body. At this moment, Darius observed L and spoke with a hint of indifference, Kid, this prescription is missing a crucial ingredient, which can be said to be the most critical finishing touch. If you can write down this ingredient, you can meet my master and even seek his help. L looked at the prescription, his expression appearing somewhat peculiar. Darius noticed this and chuckled a few times, shaking his head. Kid, countless people have wanted to meet my master, but so far, no one has been able to pass this test. Judging by your appearance, you must be clueless as well. Forget it, go back! Unless someone canplete this prescription, my master wont show up. Kyrie has been immersed in the study of alchemy for these years and had long ceased to be concerned about worldly matters or show interest in other things. L wasnt the first person to seek an audience with this great witch doctor, but none of the previous visitors couldplete this prescription. Therefore, in Dariuss opinion, this young man in his early twenties standing before him was simply incapable of achieving it. However, as soon as his words fell, L revealed a yful smile. Senior, Im afraid your master wont be able to avoid seeing me today! Darius was taken aback by his words, showing a hint of surprise. At this moment, L picked up the brush on the table and started writing on the paper. He appeared calm on the surface, but inside, he was jubnt. Damn, I thought it was some kind of life-threatening test. So, it turns out to be an alchemical prescription? In my mind, I have the Dragon Emperors Canon, which includes a section on alchemy. Although with my current abilities, I cant refine most of the amazing pills mentioned in that section, I still know the prescriptions! So, this test, for me, isnt it just an easy question to score points? Purified scorpion venom 1 gram, into one pill! Darius saw what L had written and immediately uttered a Hmm? with a cold smile on his face. Young man, you better not write carelessly! I will show this answer to my master. If you pass, my master might consider making an appearance. On the other hand, if you write nonsense, knowing my masters style, he might just kill you, Darius sneered and questioned directly, This Life-Prolonging Pill is meant to extend ones life, and the other medicinal ingredients are for supplementing vitality, containing rich vitality. But now, youve filled in a poison? L chuckled, All things in the world reach their peak and then decline! The pill requires other medicinal substances to nourish vitality, which is why the scorpion venom is needed to harmonize as the crucial catalyst. As he spoke, L continued writing, Initially refined at a temperature of two hundred degrees, aided by rootless water Hearing L speak so seriously, Dariuss expression suddenly showed a hint of astonishment and uncertainty. In fact, he wasnt clear about the final medicinal ingredient for the Life-Prolonging Pill Following this, when he saw this young man actually detailing the alchemical process on paper, his face immediately revealed a look of surprise. This guy made it all sound so real, could it be Alright, Ill ask the elder to pass my answer to the grand witch doctor and see if I can pass the test, L handed over hispleted work politely and respectfully. Darius nced deeply at L, took it, and casually said, Alright, then wait here for me! Seeing this young man so confident and serious, Darius didnt dare to be negligent. After all, this test was personally ordered by his master, Kyrie! Momentster, Darius returned to the small building. Lets go, follow me! My master wants to see you! Upon hearing this, although L had known the oue for a while, he couldnt help but show a smile. Two minutester, L followed Darius into an underground chamber of the small building, where he met the grand witch doctor. As soon as he entered the chamber, L felt a wave of heat hit him. A burly, fiery-haired old man was gazing at him intently. Master, the person has been brought, Darius bowed to the red-haired old man. Hmm, you may leave, Kyrie waved his hand. The next moment, looking at L, he revealed a hint of yful interest. Young man,e,e! Chapter 485 Forced to Do Something Difficult This was arge underground chamber, clearly built on top of a natural fire source. A massive alchemy furnace sat in the center, mes flickering with blue hues. It was less of a chamber and more of an alchemy room. L looked at the great witch doctor and his pupils shrunk! He couldnt see Darius strength, but Kyrie gave L a feeling like facing a deep abyss. It was like trembling when facing someone far above oneself. L even had the illusion that this great witch doctors strength may be beyond that crazy old man! He was definitely the most unfathomable existence L has ever seen. However, his appearance was somewhat unexpected to L. In his mind, this witch doctor should be an old man with thin body and dry image or elegant temperament But unexpectedly, he looked muscr! At least 6 feet tall with broad shoulders draped in robes revealing solid muscles. His red hair made him look like the Golden Lion King from martial arts novels Kid,e here! At this moment, Golden Lion King oh no wait the great witch doctor beckoned to L after Darius left with keen interest in his eyes. Looking at Ls eyes seemed full of interest. Kid? Hearing this address made L speechless for a moment. But then again, Darius looked like he was already sixty or seventy years old just by appearance alone. And it was important to note that as practitioners improve their strength they will slow down aging. Golden Core experts had two hundred years lifespan. Nascent Soul experts can reach five hundred years, and after practicing into the legendary Great Vehicle realm, the lifespan can reach one thousand years. So who knows how long this great witch doctor had lived? In his eyes, Ls age might just be considered as kid. So, L didnt feel unhappy about it. He walked up to him politely and bowed, Junior L pays respect to senior Great Witch Doctor. Kyrie waved his hand, No need for formalities, sit down! As he spoke, Kyrie sat directly on the ground. L followed suit and sat cross-legged on the ground. Kid, did youplete that prescription just now? The great witch doctor stared at L, his eyes gleaming with interest. Yes, it was me, L nodded. Where did you see this Life-Prolonging Pill prescription? Have you witnessed someone refining this type of pill? Or are you a descendant of an alchemy world? The great witch doctor asked eagerly. He had studied a wide range of subjects throughout his life, including witchcraft and sorcery, cultivation methods, ancient medical techniques. He had recently developed an interest in alchemy and had been immersed in it ever since. However, many prescriptions were secrets kept by various factions and families. Therefore his greatest interest now was to obtain various prescriptions through any means possible. That was why he set up the test for this prescription. He only obtained a fragment of the Life-Prolonging Pill prescription and had been struggling to find the key ingredient for it. But when Darius brought Ls answer over just now and he took a closer look at the specific steps written by L for refining the pill; suddenly everything became clear to him. Thats not but because I have some knowledge about alchemy myself. L shook his head lightly as he exined calmly. Upon hearing these words, the Great Witch Doctor made a sound of Hmm? His initially scorching gaze at L instantly cooled down. It turned into a kind of displeasure. You have some knowledge of alchemy? Kid, your tone is a bit too arrogant! Kyrie furrowed his brow, his tone cold and harsh. In his opinion, L, a young man in his twenties, couldnt have much knowledge of alchemy. So, he felt that Ls words were a bit exaggerated. Or perhaps he was intentionally showing off in front of him. Well, I have some knowledge of alchemy, but is my tone too arrogant? Ls expression froze, and he asked somewhat speechlessly. Kyrie snorted coldly and nced at L sideways. Fine, since you have some knowledge of alchemy, why dont we discuss it? Well alright. L hesitated for a moment and reluctantly nodded. He was certainly eager to present his own request, not really interested in discussing alchemy with the Great Witch Doctor. What L was interested in was whether the Great Witch Doctor was willing and capable of helping him suppress Noras curse. But now that he was in need of someones help, L had no choice but to go along with this Golden Lion King, no, the Great Witch Doctor, and discuss it. Inside the Nemesis Pavilion, the girl who had weed L earlier now ushered in two more people. Master Pearce, youvee at the right time. The Pavilion Master is here. Compared to her indifferent treatment of L, the girl showed some enthusiasm towards Altha. Although Altha was only the named disciple of the Pavilion Master, he was still her senior in terms of hierarchy, and proper etiquette had to be maintained. Good! Its good that Master is here!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Is Master in good health? Altha asked with a concerned expression. The Pavilion Masters strength is unfathomable, so naturally, his health is very good! The girl smiled. At this moment, Penelope, who was listening to the conversation between her grandfather and the girl on the side, had a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. Grandpa, the Pavilion Master here is your master? Naturally! My master is a knowledgeable and powerful figure, and this Nemesis Pavilion is built in his honor! When you meet himter, remember to address him respectfully as Mr. arthy, understood? Also, keep a low profile here and hide your arrogance, Altha said proudly, giving a few serious instructions. Penelope nodded, I understand, Grandpa. I will definitely keep a low profile. As she spoke, a blush of excitement appeared on her pretty face. Inside, she was extremely thrilled. Grandpas master seems so amazing! Hes actually the Pavilion Master of this Nemesis Pavilion? Clearly, this ce was an extraordinary hidden force. Everyone here was an expert hermit. This Mr. arthy held control over the entire Nemesis Pavilion. He must be incredibly formidable! But when she thought about it, Diego and her grandfather, who were both peak experts, were just named disciples of Mr. arthy. By learning a bit of superficial skills from them, she could thrive in the outside world! Chapter 486 This Kid is Out of Luck Master, your unworthy disciple Altha has brought his granddaughter to visit you! As soon as Altha saw Darius in the first floor of the small building, he knelt down with a thud. Despite being well into his old age, there was still a hint of admiration on his face as he looked at Darius who appeared to be several years younger than him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Penelope also knelt beside him and cried out crisply, Penelope greets Grandmaster! Darius smiled and spoke affectionately, Ah, its Altha. Please get up. This is your granddaughter? Shes quite a beauty, he chuckled. Please sit down. Although Altha was only his named disciple, there was still some sense of mentorship between them after all these years. It had been many years since theyst met and seeing his former disciplee to visit him brought some surprise to Darius face. Thank you Master! Thank you Mr. arthy Altha and Penelope respectfully said before putting down their precious gifts and sitting next to Darius. Next, the two former master and disciple began to reminisce, and Penelope asionally chimed in with a few Mhm and Ah on the side. After chatting for a while, Penelope discreetly tapped her grandfathers foot. Seeing this, Altha realized it was about time and suddenly dropped to the ground with a thud, a tinge of indignation appearing on his face. Darius was taken aback by the scene and frowned, asking, Altha, what are you doing now? Altha knocked his head on the ground three times towards Darius and choked out, Master, besidesing to visit you this time, your unworthy disciple has some bad news to deliver. I hope you can bear it when you hear it Upon hearing this, Dariuss expression changed instantly. Bad news? Altha nodded and sorrowfully said, Master, Diego is dead! He was killed by someone! Dariuss face froze, and he sighed, shaking his head. Diego is dead? Ah I had anticipated that he would meet such a fate someday. After leaving the Nemesis Pavilion, Diego settled in Oswesh and often came to visit Darius over the years. How could Darius not know what his disciple had been up to? Diego had established the Great Joy Corporation and acted recklessly and arrogantly outside. Darius had hinted at him to be more discreet, but Diego only pretended to be obedient in front of Darius while doing as he pleased. Darius, indifferent to external affairs, didnt bother to intervene and let Diego handle things on his own. Unexpectedly, today Altha brought back news of Diegos death. His youngest named disciple had indeed met an untimely demise. Master, you must avenge Diego and make the culprit pay the price Hearing Darius words, Althas eyes flickered, and he cried out in grief and anger. Penelope also knelt on the ground, pleading tearfully, Mr. arthy, you must avenge Mr. Ewing! Mr. Ewings death was so tragic. Darius furrowed his brow and asked, What exactly happened? Who killed Diego? Tell me the whole story Regardless, Diego was his disciple. With Althas tearful plea, as his master, he couldnt just ignore it. Altha said sorrowfully, It was a young man named L Willis! He then proceeded to tell Darius the story, and Penelope timely added a few remarks, or rather, exaggerated the details. In their version, Penelope kindly offered to give L and his daughter a ride, but he was unappreciative and got into an argument with her. Landry, feeling indignant, stood up for Penelope, leading to a conflict. As a result, L forced Diego to kneel and pped himself, which prompted Diego to seek justice for his son and Penelope. Unfortunately, he ended up being killed by L. They conveniently left out how Penelope had humiliated L and how Diego and his son had abused their power, intending to kill L and his daughter. After listening, Dariuss expression fluctuated. He knew that the situation was certainly not as simple as Altha and Penelope portrayed, but he had no interest in investigating who was right or wrong. The final truth was that his named disciple had died. So, you say the young man who killed Diego is named L? Darius asked in a deep voice. Yes, his name is L! Penelope quickly confirmed. At the age of twenty-five or twenty-six, with a Jueham State ent? He looks Darius described the appearance of the young man who had previously visited the Nemesis Pavilion. After hearing this, both Altha and Penelope nodded in agreement. Master, have you seen L? Altha asked. Upon hearing the masters description of Ls appearance and features, he was somewhat surprised. Hmm, what a coincidence! L just arrived at the Nemesis Pavilion ahead of you, seeking an audience with my master. He wanted my master to help him with something! So, the origin of the trouble between him and me is connected to this! Darius face revealed a hint of a cold, amused smile. No wonder, he had never met that young man before, yet there was a connection between them. So, this kid had dared to kill his own disciple? What? That scumbag dares toe to your territory? You must seek justice for Mr. Ewing and help us! Penelope eximed in surprise, her face filled with a pitiful plea. Altha, showing a mix of grief and anger, turned to his master and said, Master, since the one who killed Diego is here, you cannot let him go! Darius nodded, Hmm! Since weve encountered him, let this kid have some bad luck. Killing my disciple, I naturally wont let him go. Although Darius wasnt an outright viin, he wasnt a saint either. On the contrary, he, like his master Kyrie, had a wicked and sinister personality. He had no interest in understanding the right or wrong of this matter; all he knew was that his disciple had been killed. If he hadnte across L, he might not have gone out of his way to hunt him down. But since L had coincidentally arrived at the Nemesis Pavilion, this kid could only me his own misfortune. Although L had managed to meet his master, Darius didnt care much about it. L had sought assistance from his master, but they had no personal connection. With Darius words, Altha and Penelope immediately showed excitement. With Darius statement, the two of them were reassured. L, youre done for this time! Penelope gritted her teeth and her eyes shed with a vicious and triumphant look. Chapter 487 You Better Not Touch Me In the scorching underground chamber, an old man and a young man were passionately discussing alchemy knowledge. Kyrie, the great witch doctor, unconsciously began to change how he addressed L. As their discussion deepened, he went from calling L kid to young man, then to your excellency. Finally, he directly called him little friend. The change in address indicated Kyries changing attitude towards L. The term little friend represented his affection for this young man and his attitude of equal interaction. Little friend, why did you lie to me? After an hour had passed, Kyries face turned red with excitement as he stared at L with a glint in his eye.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Huh? What do you mean by lying to you? I didnt lie about anything, replied L with confusion on his face. Just moments ago they were getting along well; why did Kyrie suddenly turn hostile? It seemed that Raphael was right C this great witch doctor had a capricious personality! Hmph! You havent lied yet? Youre not just knowledgeable about alchemy C youre incredibly proficient! You still think youre not lying? Atst, Kyrie couldnt help but smile as he spoke. His previously stern expression softened. L was sweating profusely as heughed and said, Alchemy is vast and profound. I dare not say that I am proficient. Sir, youre too kind! Kyrie waved his hand dismissively, Enough of your false modesty! And stop calling me sir. We share simr interests; today your insights into alchemy and ancient medicine have given me a sense of enlightenment. We can be considered friends now! How about we be sworn brothers? What? Sworn brothers? L looked at him strangely. This great witch doctor really didnt follow convention when it came to social norms it seemed like every moment was unpredictable Why not? Do you look down on me or something? asked Kyrie with a frown on his face while staring at him intently. His fiery red hair looked like it might explode any second C truly resembling that of a fire lion. How could that be possible?! Im just surprised by your kindness! replied L seriously. If you think highly enough of me, then let us be sworn brothers. At this moment, Kyrie was amazed by his understanding of L. He didnt just want to be brothers with him on a whim, but had his own considerations. Ls insights and aplishments in alchemy seemed to open up a whole new world for Kyrie. In just a short conversation, he had already obtained at least five precious forms from L. Kyrie had been obsessed with alchemy for years and it was clear how impressed he was. By bing brothers with L, he knew that his own achievements in alchemy would eventually reach new heights. He couldnt let go of this walking alchemy secret book that was L. As for L himself, he also admired Kyrie greatly. He knew his own business! It was entirely because he obtained the jade pendant inheritance that he had achieved his current aplishments and knowledge. However, this great witch doctor had relied solely on his years of cultivation and research to attain his current level of achievement. It was truly admirable! It can be said that after this in-depth discussion, a mutual feeling of sympathy had developed between L and Kyrie. Next, Kyrie directly took Ls hand and, with an oath to heaven and earth, they became sworn brothers. Of course, the dialogue about not asking to be born on the same day but to die on the same day naturally followed. After the ceremony, the great witch doctor burst intoughter, saying, L, rest assured, I am at the pinnacle of the Nascent Soul stage, and I can live for at least three to five hundred more years, haha Upon hearing this, L responded with a surprised Oh? and said, Then I better quickly improve my strength so that I dont just live for a mere hundred and eighty years and burden my elder brother, hehe With these words, the twoughed heartily. Then, L cleared his throat, changed his tone, and felt that it was time to get down to business. Brother, my daughter has been afflicted with a strange curse. Thats the reason I came to find you this time, he said. Take a look Upon hearing this, Kyrie waved his hand and said, No need for exnations, we are now brothers, and your daughter is my niece. Where is she now? Ill go see her. In that case, you go up first, and Ill gather some things and join you. Hearing this, he eximed, Great! Initially, he thought he would have to bring Nora along, but it turned out that Kyrie himself would personally go to lift the curse on his daughter. L had previouslye down with Darius, so he was familiar with the way and followed the same path back to the ground floor of the small building. However, when he arrived, he couldnt help but be stunned. In the hall, sitting there unexpectedly were two familiar faces, engaged in a conversation with Darius. As they saw L entering from the backyard of the small building, the three of them turned their gazes towards him. Upon seeing L, Altha and Penelope paused for a moment, and then a sinister smile appeared on their faces. Dariuss face became cold and filled with a chilling gaze as he stared at L. L! Youvee out? Altha asked with a sinister tone the next second. Penelope red at L with resentment and said, You piece of garbage, you seem surprised, dont you? You never would have dreamed that you would encounter us here, right? With a mocking tone, she asked, Guess why were here? L askrf expressionlessly, Why? What does Nemesis Pavilion have to do with you? Through gritted teeth, Penelope replied, You clever bastard! So, there is retribution in the workings of fate! Heaven had a path for you, but you barged into hell! At this moment, Darius stood up and coldly and indifferently asked L, Kid, did you kill Diego, right? L hesitated for a moment and nodded, saying, It was me. What about it? Darius sneered, Diego was my disciple! Upon hearing this, L opened his mouth to say something. However, Darius interrupted him, saying, You dont need to defend yourself! I dont care about the cause and effect of this matter, nor do I care who was right or wrong between you, Diego, and Altha. I have no interest in fairness; Im only here to avenge my disciple! So, prepare to leave your life behind! Upon hearing this, L shook his head and said, Little Darius, I have no intention of defending myself. I just want to remind you that you better noty a finger on me! There is a generational gap between us now! Chapter 488 I’ll Fulfill Your Wish Upon hearing Ls words, Darius face immediately showed a hint of anger. What? Little Darius? The title made the Nemesis Pavilion master almost jump up in anger. When did he be Little Darius? Altha and Penelope also looked at L with shock and fury, their faces filled with malice. Kid, how dare you disrespect my master! Altha gritted his teeth. Penelope pointed at L and sneered, L, I have to admit that Im impressed! Youre still so arrogant even when facing death! Do you think you can say whatever you want because you know youre going to die anyway? L raised an eyebrow and asked nonchntly, Oh really? You think Im going to die? Do you have that much confidence in killing me? Hearing this, Penelope said bitterly, Ha what do you think? L, today Mr. arthy is here. Do you really think that theres any chance for your escape?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Oh? You have him and I have my big brother here too! Do I need to run away? L asked calmly while looking at the grandfather-granddaughter duo with a hint of amusement in his eyes. You know people from the Nemesis Pavilion too? Penelope asked incredulously. Even if you do know other people here what kind of person is your big brotherpared to Mr. arthy who is the lord of this ce?! Today no one can save your life! Penelope screamed sharply as her expression twisted grotesquely, Mr. arthy, please kill him! Altha also bowed respectfully as he spoke mournfully, Master, please take revenge on Diego by killing his enemy right before our eyes! At this moment, Darius stared at L but didnt make any sudden moves since he was far more powerful than him; it wouldnt be difficult for him to kill him if he wanted. However, Darius smelled something fishy about the situation; the boy seemed too calm for someone who was about to be killed. Just then, a deep voice suddenly rang out, I really dont know what kind of person am I considered in Nemesis Pavilion. As soon as these words were spoken, a majestic figure walked into view from behind, the man holding something resembling a medicine box. Seeing this person, Darius pupils contracted sharply, his whole body standing upright. Altha also widened his eyes, his face filled with horror. He had seen this mysterious figure several times during the years when he became an official disciple under Darius tutge. However, Penelope waspletely unaware when she saw this sturdy old man. She had a look of disdain and mockery on her face as she pointed at Kyrie and sneered, L, is this your big brother? Im dying ofughter! Where did this old vagrante from? He looks like a mess and is embarrassing to look at! With that said, Penelope scolded Kyrie, What do you even do? Are you the one who stokes the furnace at Nemesis Pavilion? If you dont want to die, then get lost! It must be said that the attire of the great witch doctor was indeed unremarkable. Penelope was quite urate in her assessment. Kyrie spent years researching alchemy while guarding his furnace; wasnt he just someone who stoked a furnace? As soon as her words fell silent Silence! The entire building was surprisingly quiet! You could hear a pin drop! Althas whole body trembled violently with a pale face. The next moment, with a gasp, his body went limp, unable to withstand the fright any longer. Immediately, he knelt down before the great witch doctor. Penelope dont dont say anything! Kneel down! Kneel down quickly! he pleaded. Mas Master Meanwhile, Darius shouted anxiously towards the great witch doctor, Master! How how did youe out? Kyrie snorted coldly and scolded angrily, Youre about to kill my sworn brother, and I shouldnte out? You scoundrel! Hearing this, Darius looked shocked, sweating profusely, and couldnt believe his eyes as he looked at L. This this What this? Hurry up and call him Master Uncle! From today onwards, L and I are sworn brothers, you know? Kyrie said with a snort, addressing his senior disciple, Darius. Yes! Darius trembled and felt a mixture of shock and bitterughter in his heart. The next moment, he bent ny degrees towards L, bowed, and said, Darius pays respects to Master Uncle! I have offended Master Uncle just now, and I hope Master Uncle can forgive me. What the hell! No wonder! L had just called him Little Darius and mentioned a generational gap. So, this kid actually became sworn brothers with his own master? What is going on? What qualifications and abilities does this L have? But even though Darius had countless doubts in his heart, he didnt dare to question anything at this moment. He could only respectfully call L Master Uncle. At this moment, Altha was kneeling there,pletely limp, and dumbfounded. Penelope, on the other hand, stood frozen like a sculpture, her face disying a mixture of resentment and satisfaction,pletely petrified! What? Darius grandmaster actually called this disheveled, rough-looking old man Master? And he even referred to L as Master Uncle! What is going on? What is happening? Penelope felt her mindpletely nk, unable toprehend! But one thing was certain: she could smell the scent of imminent disaster. Penelope, kneel down! Why arent you kneeling down and calling him Great Master? Kneel down After a brief shock, Althas voice trembled as he urgently shouted at his granddaughter. Its over! Itspletely over! Penelope had just offended the Nine-Fingered Great Master Ancestor and even insulted him. Althas mind buzzed with confusion! Penelope trembled all over, looking at Kyrie with a frightened expression, and opened her mouth to say, Great Great Master Ancestor! I I As she was about to kneel down, Kyrie waved his hand, and a burst of energy surged, preventing Penelope from kneeling. The great witch doctor looked at Penelope expressionlessly, his face devoid of any emotion, but his gaze was chilling. No need to kneel! Darius hesitated to speak but ended up silent, lowering his head and standing aside. Altha was filled with fear, kneeling on the ground and pleading with a sobbing voice, Master Ancestor, spare us! Please spare us! My granddaughter is young and ignorant, she didnt mean to offend you. I beg you to show mercy and treat her like a child. Thats right! Penelope actually has some mental problems; she really didnt mean to offend you. Its just that her mind is a bit messed up, she doesnt understand Upon hearing this, a cruel grin appeared on Kyries face as he looked at Penelope. Oh? Ignorance? Mental issues? Thats a good reason! Then I shall grant your wish! Chapter 489 What is Your Relationship With the Ancient Willis Family? As soon as the words left his mouth, the great witch doctor barked at Penelope, Watch me! Penelope looked at the great witch doctor with a face full of fear and trepidation, as if she had been cursed. The next second, the great witch doctors eyes suddenly shot out a bright light! Buzz! In that moment, Penelope felt like her entire head had exploded. All her consciousness and memories in her mind turned into various messy fragments, mixed together like porridge. She stood there trembling for a moment. Koko Hee hee hee Hahaha Then Penelope let out an eerieugh from her mouth and wore a foolish smile on her face. Even the corners of her mouth were twisted and drooling uncontrobly. She was nowpletely brain-damaged by Kyries destruction. Altha said that his granddaughter had some mental problems which led to offending the great witch doctor. So naturally, he really did destroy her brain Dont think that just because Kyrie treated L warmly even calling him brother meant that this great witch doctor was easy to talk to. Raphael once said that he had an entric temper with strange character traits; it wasnt just empty words. His attitude towards L was because L earned his approval and admiration. But what about Penelope? A young girl who dared insult him repeatedly C how could such behavior be tolerated by this powerful figure? Penelope!!! Upon seeing this scene, Altha let out a sorrowful cry, his voice filled with grief. Arent you going to thank my master for sparing your life? Do you also want to end up like your granddaughter? At this moment, Darius snorted coldly and red fiercely at Altha. Upon hearing this, Altha shuddered, forcing a hint of gratitude onto his face, and tremblingly said to Kyrie, Thank you, Master, for sparing my life! Why? Why did it end up like this? Wasnt L supposed to die at Nemesis Pavilion? How did L be the Great Nine-Fingered Masters brother? Altha looked at his granddaughter standing there, drooling and smiling foolishly, and felt regret fill his heart. If only he had kept his granddaughter locked up in the detention center! In his mind, Altha recalled various scenes: When Penelope was young, she scratched another girls face, and Altha unconditionally supported her. Once at a shopping mall, his granddaughter knocked over a disy shelf, and Altha said, Why bother arguing with a child? He even used his connections to kick the shopkeeper out of the mall In middle school, Penelope and a group of people cornered another girl in the restroom and beat her, causing her uterus to rupture. As a grandfather, Altha unhesitatingly covered it up for Penelope. In college The final scene froze at the medical exchange meeting in Kreanford, where Penelope humiliated L but ended up being pped in the face by him. Altha looked at his granddaughter, who had now be aplete idiot, kneeling on the ground with tears streaming down his face. It was his indulgence, relentless protection, and spoiling of his granddaughter from childhood to adulthood that had caused this! At this moment, Darius no longer paid attention to Altha. Instead, he respectfully followed behind Kyrie and L, arranging a car for them. Master, are you going out with Mr. Willis? Darius asked cautiously.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Mm! Your senior uncles daughter has been cursed. Ill go and check on her! Alright, you can go back! Kyrie said, not in a good mood. Then he added, And in the future, open your eyes wide and dont ept just anyone! Yes! Ill send Altha away and cut off any ties with him! Darius replied respectfully. Then, he bowed slightly to L, his face filled with humility and respect. He hadnt expected that his master would personally go and lift the curse from Ls daughter. It seemed that the rtionship between this little senior uncle and the master was not as simple as it appeared on the surface. This made him feel a sense of fear, realizing that it was fortunate he hadnt acted recklessly against L without understanding the situation. The consequences would have been unimaginable. With these thoughts in mind, Darius couldnt help but feel some resentment towards Altha and his granddaughter. He felt that these two foolish beings almost caused him trouble! One hourter! Inside a room at an official reception center in Oswesh! L had called Stephen in advance, and now the Brooks siblings had brought Nora back. As soon as Nora saw L, her little face lit up with two dimples of happiness. Daddy! Youre finally back! she eximed and immediately jumped into Ls arms. The next second, Nora blinked and curiously looked at Kyrie, saying, Hello, Sir! Is yourst name Carney? Kyrie coughed, sweating profusely, but didnt show any signs of displeasure. L, is this Nora? Shes so well-behaved and adorable! Haha One couldnt help but say there was a bit of a double standard Penelope called him a boiler worker, and this great doctor turned him into an idiot. Nora changed hisst name, but Kyrie praised her for being well-behaved and cute Big brother, please dont praise her, L said speechlessly, letting go of Nora. Nora, this is your Uncle arthy. Dont speak out of turn and quickly call him. Uncle arthy, Nora timidly called out. Kyrie frowned, Whats wrong? Did you scare the child? Stephen and Jasmine wanted to say something to L, to share the interesting things that happened while they were ying with Nora. Jasmine also wanted to express her gratitude to L for a great favor he had done for her. However, L hinted for them to leave first. Next, Kyrie pretended to y with Nora, secretly observing and examining the childs body. After a moment, he discreetly retrieved a pale yellow small bug from Noras body and looked at L with a serious expression. L led Nora out of the room and handed her over to Stephen and Jasmine, then he returned. Big brother, how is it? Can you remove the curse from Nora? L asked nervously, with a hint of anticipation. At that moment, Kyrie looked at L with a peculiar expression on his face and asked, L, what is your rtionship with the ancient Willis family? As soon as he finished speaking, Ls expression changed. Looking at the newly sworn-in big brother, a cautiousness emerged in his eyes. Chapter 490 Methods to Suppress Curses When Kyrie uttered the words the Willis family from ancient times, Ls nerves immediately tightened. He had to admit that the Willis family from ancient times was not just a hatred, but also a nightmare! At least for him now, if anyone found out about his rtionship with the Willis family from ancient times and spread it around, it would bring disaster upon disaster. Seeing Ls expression, Kyrie smiled and said, L, I understand. I wont ask you about your rtionship with the Willis family from ancient times. He then added seriously, You dont have to be nervous. I wont tell anyone about this matter either. And as for me, I wouldnt sell out my brother just to please or fear the Willis family. You can rest assured that there is also a force behind me that is no weaker than them. Taking a deep breath, L pondered for several seconds before nodding his head, Big brother, I trust you! Did you notice that my daughters cursees from the Willis family? So do you have any way to lift this curse? Hearing what Kyrie said made him slightly less nervous. His intuition told him that Kyrie should keep his mouth shut. For now he put aside those worries; what he wanted most right now was whether or not Kyrie could solve his daughters curse. As soon as he finished speaking these words, Kyrie shook his head with a bitter smile on his face, From what I know, the curse left by the Willis family on their descendants is extracted cold air in an icy tomb. It is said that this strand of cold air was transformed by dead energy emitted by dragon corpse. L, I am sorry but even though I am your elder brother, I cannot break this curse. Hearing these words, L looked disappointed, but suddenly, Kyire changed tone, However, I may not be able to break it, but I can help suppress it! Let your child go two years without an outbreak. Originally disappointed, Ls eyes instantly filled with excitement, and he became extremely excited. It can be suppressed? Big brother, are you telling the truth? Really can be suppressed? L asked repeatedly. Beforeing to Kyrie, he didnt really have any hope that the curse could be lifted. Being able to suppress the curse would be the best oue. He didnt expect that even with his Dragon Emperors Canon and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, he was powerless against the curse, but Kyrie could actually suppress it. This great doctor was truly unfathomable! Of course, its true! Im already ashamed that I couldnt help my niece lift this curse. Do you think I have the mood to deceive you? Kyrie asked irritably. Great! Thats great! Big brother, I really dont know how to thank you! L sincerely said, overflowing with gratitude. We are sworn brothers, why say those things? If youre really grateful, just spend more time discussing alchemy techniques with me when youre free, Kyrie said with a smile. Definitely! Definitely! I will write down my insights on alchemy and help youpile them into a book, big brother, L quickly replied. Upon hearing this, Kyries eyes immediately brightened, revealing a delighted expression. The next moment, L asked eagerly, Big brother, how do we suppress this curse? Is there anything I need to do? Kyrie let out a thoughtful Hmm, nodded, and said, To suppress this curse, you just need to help me prepare something. What do I need to prepare, big brother? L asked anxiously. The tongue-tip essence blood of the childs biological parents! In other words, you just need to bring the childs mother along, and leave the rest to me! Kyrie said solemnly. Upon hearing this, L furrowed his brows. The tongue-tip essence blood of the childs biological parents? Did that mean he had to find udia?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thinking of that woman, Ls heart filled with disgust and hatred. There was even a trace of killing intent. If udia wasnt Noras biological mother, L didnt know how many times he would have killed her. And now, he had to find udia again? In Dopl City, where the Ratliff family of Nading State was located, inside a certain mansion. Arthur Hurst of the Heaven Gap Sect, also known as Mr. Hurst, looked at Isa who was sitting cross-legged, circting the Heaven Gap Great Technique, with a satisfied and content expression on his face. After recovering from the self-castration incident, Isa had taken some time to recuperate. Now, under Arthurs guidance, he had officially started practicing the Heaven Gap Great Technique. After an unknown period of time, Isa stopped and looked at his master. Master, I did it! I sessfullypleted one Circting Celestial Cycle! Arthur touched his beardless chin and a pleased expression appeared on his face. His gaze towards Isa seemed even more joyful. Excellent! Isa, you are truly the perfect candidate for practicing the Heaven Gap Great Technique! Toplete a Circting Celestial Cycle on your first attempt With your talent, I have confidence that you will break through to the Uppecia realm within a year. That is what you people in the secr world call the Divine Realm. Upon hearing this, Isas face immediately showed excitement and exhration. In his understanding, the Grandmaster Realm was already the pinnacle of strength, and Divine Realm experts only existed in legends. He didnt expect that he now had a chance to be a Divine Realm powerhouse. And in just one year? He himself would be a top expert, invincible? Isa, reaching the Uppecia realm is just the beginning, nothing to be surprised about. With your current talent, you will definitely go far in the future. Once you reach the Golden Core Realm and awaken your Innate Constitution, I will bring you back to the sect and strive for the position of the Heaven Gap Sects future leader! Arthur confidently dered. Upon hearing this, Isas face was filled with anticipation, as if he could already see himself sitting on the sects throne, giving orders. By that time, seeking revenge and tearing L into pieces would be effortless. Controlling Miranda and ying with her until her death would be at his whim. But thinking about this, a hint of sadness shed through Isas heart. He had be a eunuch through and through! But so what? He still had a hundred ways to manipte women when the time came. Thank you, Master, for your cultivation! But Master, why dont you bring me back to the sect now? You once said that the spiritual energy outside is too thin and not conducive to my cultivation, Isa asked, expressing his confusion. Arthur waved his hand and said, Its alright, I will provide you with enough resources. Even in the outside world, it wont hinder your cultivation. Isa, you need to understand something! There are internal struggles within the sect as well. Since I want to cultivate you as the future sect leader, it will undoubtedly stir up the interests of certain individuals. Bringing you back now could potentially harm you if someone acts against you. Chapter 491 Claudia’s Whereabouts Upon hearing Arthurs words, Isas face stiffened before slowly nodding and saying, Master, you are right! Thank you for your care! Hmm! Just focus on your cultivation and I will arrange everything for you. Arthur nodded. Just at that moment, a servant who was following Arthur outside gently knocked on the door. Come in! After Arthur spoke, a servant dragged a person in. This was a woman who appeared to be in her thirties, with a beautiful face and figure. She exuded a mature charm.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At this moment, she was in aa. However, when thrown in front of Arthur by the attendant, she faintly regained consciousness. Sir, are you satisfied with this? The servants voice was sharp and his expression was sinister as he asked. Arthur looked at the young woman and couldnt help but lick his lips, revealing a twisted and sinister smile. Not bad! Not bad! Isas eyes flickered a few times as he asked him, Master, what are you doing? Arthur chuckled a few times and said, My good disciple, although our bodies are somewhat disabled, we still shouldnt miss out on some pleasures. Look at how charming this woman is, like a ripe peach. After Im satisfied happy, you can also enjoy it! Hehehe Isa let out a sigh and couldnt help but shiver at the sight of the smile on his masters face. Five minutester Puff! Damn it, bad luck! Arthur, with an angry and violent expression on his face, threw the womans body onto the ground. At this moment, the young womans mouth was bleeding profusely and next to her was a severed tongue. This young woman was surprisingly resolute. She would rather bite her own tongue andmit suicide than be yed with by Arthur. Upon seeing this scene, Isas eyes lit up and he said with a hint of ttery, Master, if you like women, I can help you find someone. Why bother with someone who is unwilling and ruin your mood? Although Isa was expelled from the Austin family, it was still a piece of cake for him to seduce women, wasnt it? A stack of money was thrown out, and who knew how many women would throw themselves at it. Do not talk about serving his master, this old Heaven Gap. As long as the money was there, even if it was serving a pig, those gold-digging women woulde running. Isa was a bit confused as to why his master would want to capture such virtuous women. Arthur waved his hand and smirked, saying, Isa, you dont understand! I like these virtuous women, especially other peoples wives. Oh, the feeling and pleasure just thinking about it makes me lose control a bit! Its a pity that this woman today doesnt know her ce! Hmph! Oh? Master, you like that? Isas expression changed several times upon hearing this and a thought popped into his mind. After a while, Arthur left, leaving behind some spiritual jade and elixirs, feeling a bit disappointed. At that moment, Isa made a phone call. Mr. Austin, its been a while since Ive heard from you. How are you doing? Are you alright? Ive missed you! As soon as the call connected, Kaydens annoying voice sounded, trying to please. Fuck you! You useless piece of shit, stop talking nonsense! Isa replied angrily upon hearing this. Damn it, he had only be a eunuch, not a gay man. Uh, yes! Yes! Kayden stammered. Alright, where are you now? I have something for you to do! Isa asked in a low voice. Mr. Austin, what what do you want? Kayden asked anxiously and nervously upon hearing this. He was afraid that Isa would ask him to deal with L again! That guy was too formidable, even his offspring was incredibly powerful. Dont worry, Im not asking you to deal with L! I want to ask if you can still contact Ls ex-wife, Isa guessed Kaydens thoughts and snorted disdainfully before changing his tone and asking. Kayden paused for a moment and said, udia? Yes, I can, I can still contact her. Whats the matter? Good, as long as you can contact her! Hehehe Isas voice carried a hint of malice. In the afternoon, after failing to contact udia and her parents, L returned to Ednd with Nora directly. It was already evening when they arrived back from the Capital. After dropping off Nora at home, L had dinner with Miranda and then left again. It was a little after 7 p. m.! L arrived at a building and knocked on the door. This used to be the residence of udias parents, Adam and Maisie. However, when the door opened, a young couple came out instead. Ten minutester, L stood downstairs in front of the residential building, his brow furrowed. The house had been sold, and Adam, Maisie, and udia were no longer here. Heh, it seems that udias family was really scaredst time! They probably sold the house and left Ednd as a whole family! L sneered, but then he felt somewhat helpless. Last time, udia conspired with Isas subordinates and captured Nora and Miranda, nearly killing his daughter. At that time, L had almost killed udia in a fit of anger. It was only after Adam and Maisie pleaded bitterly that L spared udias life, but he made her leave Ednd and never see Nora again. Now, udias family was likely no longer in Ednd. They had changed their phone numbers as well! How can I find udia now? L wasnt exactly regretful at this moment, but he couldnt help feeling a bit annoyed. He stood downstairs for a while before finally remembering someone. Bang, bang, bang An hourter, L arrived at a slightly old residential building and knocked on the door of the third floor. This neighborhood had been around for twenty to thirty years, and most of the residents were tenants. If L remembered correctly, udias friend Charlotte Burris lived here. When L had some assets and opened a factory, he had been here a few times. As the saying goes, beware of fire, theft, and best friends At that time, Charlotte had even tried to seduce L behind udias back. However, L was wholeheartedly devoted to udia, and besides, Charlotte wasnt exactly a decent woman, so L had no interest in her. After knocking on the door for a long time, L finally heard footsteps from inside. The person inside was very cautious and looked out through the peephole. Huh? Is it him? A woman who looked decent but was heavily made up and dressed provocatively saw L through the peephole and was instantly startled. She was udias best friend, Charlotte. Beside her, a slim young man with purple hair raised an eyebrow upon hearing the words, Charlotte, who is this? Do you know him? Is he here to ask for money? Charlotte waved her hand dismissively, saying, No! He is my friends ex-husband, or should I say, former husband! As she spoke, a hint of disdain and mockery appeared on her face. I wonder how this poor guy ended up here? Is he here to find me? Chapter 492 Want to See Me? After recognizing L, Charlotte opened the door and said, Well, well, if it isnt L. What brings you here? She looked him up and down with a sarcastic tone. Her malepanion stared at L with arrogance and asked, What are you doing here looking for my girlfriend sote? Do you know where udia is? L ignored the purple-haired mans question and went straight to Charlotte. Charlotte sneered at his request. Whats wrong with you, L? Still not over udia dumping your broke ass? Youre licking your wounds while trying to find out where she is? Let me tell you something: give up already. Charlotte had no idea about the changes in Ls life or how he had been hurt by udia. No one would share their embarrassing moments even with their best friend. L found her contemptuous expression amusing. Some people lived poorly themselves but still managed to look down on others without any shame. Enough talk, said L firmly. Can you contact udia or not? I wont forget your help. Hearing this made Charlotte burst into exaggeratedughter as she looked at him disdainfully. You wont forget my help? Thats hrious! What can you do for me in return C give me money? I can, replied L without hesitation.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Cmon! Charlotte, didnt you say he was a broke-ass just now? The purple-haired guy cursed under his breath as he mocked him sarcastically. Following that, he cursed and muttered, Look at you,ing to find my girlfriendte at night and talking about giving money to Charlotte? I fucking know you have ill intentions, dont I? As he spoke, he even reached out his hand to p L in the face. Ls eyes flickered, and in the instant the man reached out his hand, his right hand transformed into a blurry shadow and swiftly pped back. Crack! Apanied by a crisp sound, the person with purple hair flew out, spinning in the air andnded squarely on the sofa inside the house with a thud. A palm print was clearly visible on half of his face, and his eyes rolled back as he fainted. Ah! You you Charlotte turned her head to nce at the young man with purple hair, and suddenly shivered with fear, looking at L in shock. She hadnt expected L to be so powerful. One p sent the person flying! Although the young man with purple hair wasnt fat, he weighed over 140 pounds! When did L be so fierce? Wasnt udia saying that he sold a kidney to pay for his daughters medical treatment? Your boyfriend was too noisy, so I let him sleep for a while! L smiled faintly, then walked straight into the house and casually closed the door behind him. Observing this, Charlotte crossed her arms and looked at L with a mix of astonishment and suspicion, asking, What what are you nning to do? Let me tell you, dont mess around. L shook his head with a smile, Dont worry, Im not interested in you! I wasnt before, and even more so now! As I said, can you contact udia? I can give you money! Charlotte looked at L, her eyes flickering for a few moments, I do have udias current contact information, but can you give me money? How much money can you give me? Her eyes still carried doubt and disdain. How much money do you want? Tell me. Upon hearing Charlottes words, Ls eyes immediately brightened. Oh, youre so confident, as if you can give me whatever I want. Well, I want five hundred thousand, can you bring it? Charlottes expression became mocking. Five hundred thousand? Ls expression turned strange upon hearing this number. Heh, thought this woman could ask for a lot, turns out its only five hundred thousand What? Scared? If you cant bring it, then get lost. Otherwise, Ill call the police and report you for trespassing. Im telling you! Charlotte saw Ls expression and coldly mocked. She and the young man with purple hair owed a high-interest loan outside, and now they were up to five hundred thousand. They were constantly living in fear, unsure how to repay it. So, she directly shouted out this number to L. Tell me your ount number, and Ill transfer it to you right away! However, Ls face disyed a silent smile as he calmly spoke. Half a minuteter Charlotte stared at the extra 500, 000 dor in her ount and was dumbfounded. In the next second, she looked at Ls expression and a trace of ripples appeared on her face. She uncrossed her arms and intentionally straightened herself L, where did you get so much money? she asked. From the moment I saw you today, I felt like you had be sessful! Looks like I didnt misjudge you. As she spoke, she leaned closer to L, trying to get close to him with a coquettish expression. A hint of disgust shed in Ls eyes, and he remained expressionless. Give me udias current contact information. Charlotte made a sound of agreement. L, why are you still obsessed with udia? Ive already given you the money! I said, give me udias current contact information! Ls tone was cold and firm. Seeing his attitude, Charlotte snorted, rolled her eyes at L, and said sarcastically, Oh, now youre putting on airs? What, am I not better than udia? L, youre blind! If you want udias contact information, give me another one million, and Ill tell you! Youre asking for death! Ls voice turned cold and stern. A sinister aura surged towards Charlotte. A momentter L walked out of the house after opening the door. Charlotte was lying lifelessly on the ground, with a pile of filthy waste beneath her. Some people are like this You try to reason with them, but they think youre being kind to them. After getting in the car, L dialed udias new number. After a few rings, someone answered the call. Hello, who is this? On the other end of the phone, udias voice was as soft and charming as ever. Its me, L! L said in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, udia was stunned. After a few seconds of silence, her voice carried a hint of surprise and astonishment. L? What what are you doing? Ive already left Ednd. I didnt see Nora again. Why are you looking for me? udia asked anxiously. L took a deep breath, suppressing his disgust and hatred for this woman, and spoke in a calm tone, Dont be nervous. I just want to see you and talk to you about something. Want to see me? Talk to me? Arent you here to settle the score with me? udia asked suspiciously, her facial expression changing uncertainly. Chapter 493 Claudia’s Dilemma Upon receiving Ls phone call, udias emotions were unexpectedlyplex. She was both scared and excited for reasons she couldnt quite exin. Deep down, she harbored a great deal of resentment. If L were still poor, she wouldnt have felt this way. But now he was wealthy and powerful, with a strength that made her almost unable to believe it! She had heard from Kayden that even Isa had been forced to leave the family and go into hiding because of Ls power. So udia couldnt help but feel extremely resentful when she thought about how this man had once belonged to her, how he used to be her obedient husband. Helping Kayden manipte the rtionship between L and Miranda, and all the acting she did, was also driven by a certain possessiveness as a woman. If it hadnt gone too farter on, and if L hadnt almost killed her in a fit of rage, udia would never have left Ednd. She might have caused trouble, trying every possible means to make L return to her side or to target him in some way. So now, when she heard L say he wanted to meet her, udia was both suspicious and faintly excited. You arent you here to settle the score with me? udia asked cautiously. L sneered, Im not that boring! If I wanted to settle the score with you, you would have been dead when I came to your house in Edndst time! Ah? Really? udia heard L say this and thought it made sense. In the next second, her eyes flickered a few times, and she asked in a soft tone, So, L, what do you want from me? Hearing udias tone, L couldnt help but feel a hint of disgust, but he needed her right now, so he didnt show any emotions and said calmly, Lets talk when we meet! After this is done, I can give you however much money you want. I guarantee that youll live the life you want for the rest of your life. Upon hearing these words, udias eyes instantly brightened, and she pondered before asking again, Are you really not nning anything harmful to me? L spoke coldly, udia, in my eyes, youre nothing but a insignificant person. Do you think I would bother dealing with you if you didnt act cheap or ying tricks on me? udia, upon hearing this, couldnt help but grit her teeth. Feeling the condescending disdain in Ls tone, a sense of discontent surged within her. There was a time when this man held her in the palm of his hand and obeyed her every word. When they went bankrupt and divorced, he begged her desperately. Later on, he even lost all dignity and begged her for money to treat their daughters illness! udia always thought that in this lifetime, she should be the one standing at the top, looking down on this man. But now, in this mans eyes, was she just an insignificant existence? This psychological disparity and imbnce deepened udias twisted and jealous mentality. But it was precisely this mentality that made her grit her teeth and agree, Fine, I promise to meet you. When and where? Where are you now? L asked in a deep voice. Im currently in Qusall! udia replied. L understood in his heart upon hearing this! Qusall City was a third-tier city in Jueham State, about two hundred miles away from Ednd. It wasnt too close, nor too far. udia probably thought that he wouldnt chase after her, so she didnt leave the state. Next, the two agreed to meet the next afternoon and the location, then hung up the phone. At this moment, Maisie and Adam beside her looked at udia with a mix of astonishment and suspicion. After arriving in Qusall, udia temporarily bought a house and lived with her parents. Although she had a few million in her hands before, it had almost been spent recklessly. It was still early, not yet time to sleep. The family of three sat in the living room watching TV. Just now, they were discussing how udia should find an honest man to marry and live a proper life. Now that they had left Ednd, where nobody knew them, it was like starting a new chapter in their lives. Although udia had been divorced twice, Adam and Maisie believed that with her current wealth and beauty, finding a man shouldnt be a problem. udia, whose call is it? Adam asked. Is it Ls? Maisie added anxiously. They had just overheard fragments of their conversation. udia nodded, a yful expression on her face. He said he wants to see me and talk about something. We agreed to meet tomorrow. Upon hearing this, Adam and Maisies expressions changed. udia, why is L still looking for you? Are you are you going to meet him? Have you forgotten that he almost killed youst time? Adams eyelid twitched as he spoke. Yeah! Didnt wee here from Ednd to avoid him? Why why would you want to see him again? Maisie said, her face filled with horror, then turned pale. By the way, we changed our phone numbers. How did he contact you? Is he specifically looking to settle the score with you? udias parents were truly frightened by Ls actionsst time. Hearing that he was looking for their daughter filled them with fear and unease. Upon hearing her parents concerns, udias expression changed several times. It shouldnt be possible. From what I know about L, since he didnt kill mest time, he wont do anything to me afterwards! But how can you be so sure? udia, you know how much L cares about his daughter. You almost harmed Nora twice. How could L not hate you? Maybest time he just had a moment of weakness, but upon reflection, he might decide to eliminate youpletely to prevent any future trouble, Adam said with a serious expression. As Adam finished speaking, udias face became uncertain. Initially, when L came crawling back to her, she felt a mix of excitement and satisfaction. But now, it had turned into suspicion and unease. Could L have ill intentions towards her? You two stay here and watch TV. Ill go to my room for a while, udia said, her mind in turmoil, filled with conflict and hesitation. udia, you really need to think this through! If ites to it, well move again and change our phone numbers. This time, we wont tell anyone! We cant y around with our lives! Maisie reminded her.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org udia reluctantly agreed and went back to her room. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, specting about various possibilities, another call came in. udia nced at it. It was from Kayden! Chapter 494 Running Away Again Upon seeing Kaydens call, udia quickly answered it. Kayden had always had a bit of interest in udia, but while she wasnt interested in him personally, his money was certainly appealing. Plus, he was backed by Isa! udia couldnt help but wonder if she could still get some benefits from Kayden or even get close to Isa. That was why when she moved and changed her phone number, she made sure to notify Kayden. While she ws struggling with whether or not to see L again, Kayden called and suddenly piqued her interest.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In udias eyes, the only thing that made her valuable was being Ls ex-wife. Kayden, she cooed into the phone after answering it. What makes you think of calling me? Heheh, chuckled Kayden with a hint of frivolity in his tone. I just missed you. udia rolled her eyes inwardly and asked with a smile, I thought maybe you needed something done again so I could earn somebor fees. Kayden chuckled at the remark and cursed in his mind, What a despicable woman, only cares about money. The next moment, he coughed and spoke with a serious tone, udia, I do have something important to tell you! Its a big issue. Do you know that L has been looking for you recently? He might pose a threat to you. This time, Kaydens task was to bring udia to Isa. After making this call, he had already prepared what he would say. What? udias mind was still tangled up in her thoughts when she suddenly became nervous upon hearing Kaydens words. Kayden, what are you saying? L is looking for me, and he intends to harm me? Kayden spoke earnestly, Thats right! He wants to kill you andpletely eliminate the possibility of you having any contact with his daughter. No way? Last time, he showed mercy and spared my life! Would he reallye back to kill me? udia asked, finding it hard to believe. Why not? Dont you know to what extent L can go for his daughter? Killing someone means nothing to him now. You probably dont know this, but to avenge thest time, L wiped out an entire family in the Capital. He spared you before only because it wasnt convenient in Ednd. Now that youre no longer in Ednd, he wont hesitate. I heard some rumors and decided to call you to warn you. Now, only Mr. Austin can protect you! Kaydens tone was grave and serious. Hearing this, udias previously tangled emotions suddenly became alert. In the next moment, her voice trembled as she said, Strange no wonder L just contacted me earlier, asking where I am! He even arranged to meet me tomorrow. So, he really intends to harm me? Kayden responded with an intrigued Oh? in his heart. He thought, So L actually found udia? Well, what a lucky coincidence! Hes really ying into our hands! Thats it then, he definitely wants to kill you. How could you still dare to meet him? You need to run away immediately. udia, if you want to stay alive,e with me to find Mr. Austin right away. Well leave tonight. Get ready, Kayden urged urgently. Oh, alright By the way, Kayden, why would Mr. Austin be willing to help me? Didnt you say hes also hiding from L? Arent you afraid that bringing me to him would cause trouble? udia asked, voicing her doubts. Kayden, using the prepared words, replied, Of course, Mr. Austin wouldnt agree at first. I had to beg him, using every persuasive argument I could, to let me bring you to him. udia, you should know my feelings for you, right? Hearing him say that, udia didnt doubt it anymore and coquettishly said, Kayden, youre really kind to me! Of course! Ill drive over right away, and well leave tonight. By the way, since L knows your new phone number, turn off your phone and throw it away immediately, you understand? Dont let them track you! Kayden instructed seriously. He was deeply afraid of L now, and upon hearing about his previous attempts to contact udia, Kayden also had his doubts. Okay, I know! Ill get ready immediately. Come over, and Ill send you the addresster. When you arrive, honk the horn downstairs with two long and one short beep, udia said, then hung up the phone. At this moment, her heart was pounding, and she felt a wave of fear. L, you heartless scum! So, you really want to harm me? Thanks to Kaydens call, otherwise, I would have foolishly gone to meet you tomorrow. You despicable person, youre truly ruthless! You want to kill me? No way! udia gritted her teeth and cursed, then turned off her phone. However, after giving it some thought, she couldnt bear to throw away her phone. It was a custom-made phone that she had spent tens of thousands on. Coupled with thepensation she received from her divorce with Tom and the payment from Kayden, udia had around six to seven million in her hands. But now, she had already spent most of it. Neither she nor her family knew how to manage such arge sum of money all at once. udia and Adam each bought a luxury car worth over a million, and with the addition of buying a house and other luxury goods, udia had very little left now. Five minutester udia packed a few things in a travel suitcase and walked out of the room, pulling the suitcase along. udia, what are you doing? Adam and Maisie asked in surprise and suspicion when they saw their daughters actions. Mom and Dad, Im going out to hide! You were right, the more I think about it, the more I feel that L might be harmful to me. You should also find a ce toy low, just in case L cant find me andes after you. I dont have time to exin. A friend ising to pick me up, and I have to leave quickly! After saying that, udia walked straight out of the house. She was quite selfish and only cared about escaping for herself. It was already good enough that she informed her parents. udia didnt even think about bringing her parents with her to Isas ce. Didnt Kayden say that Isa wasnt too willing to help her alone? It took a lot of persuasion from Kayden. What if she brought her parents along and further irritated Isa? It was better for each of them to run on their own. Meanwhile, on the other side After finishing the call with udia, L had a faint sense of unease. It was crucial to ensure that Noras curse was suppressed without any mistakes. To be safe, he made a call to Makhis phone. Makhi, keep an eye on the location of a phone for me, can you do that? No problem, boss. Ill have Virus handle it. Ill have him contact you! Chapter 495 The Target Moved After having Virus keep an eye on udias phone location, L began to study the items sent by the Wood family. Can this bring a big opportunity? Is this a treasure map? Is this feather a key? L held the colorful feather in his hand and observed the sheepskin map, feelingpletely confused. He was certain that the area depicted on the map did not belong to any ce in Priocia. Outside of Priocia? That couldnt be possible! Because the markings on the map were all in the Ancient Priocian script, it was unlikely to be from overseas. Where the hell can I find it? The Wood family wouldnt be ying a trick on me, would they? L muttered to himself. However, he felt a burning attribute aura emanating from the feather, which convinced him that it was not ordinary. He couldnt bring himself to throw it away. Forget it, with my current knowledge, I cant figure out anything special about this thing! Ill keep it and study it slowly. L shook his head, put the feather and the sheepskin map into a mustard seed bag, and walked out of the study. Just then, his phone rang. Seeing the iing call, L felt a tightness in his heart-it was Virus calling. Mr. Willis, the target has moved! Heading north at a fairly fast speed, Virus said in a deep voice. Moved? L furrowed his brow, thinking, Did they leave Qusalls vicinity? L pondered, not ruling out the possibility that udia might have gone out for some nightlife activities at night. There shouldnt be a need to be overly concerned. Theyve already reached the northern suburbs and are about to leave! Virus provided the information promptly, making L take it seriously. Fifteen minutester, L drove his Porsche 918 out of Emerald Green Estates. He received the car as a gift from a rich second-generation individual after witnessing the respectful attitude of the Austin family and the Chambers family heads towards him at the Kreanford pharmaceutical exchange meeting. L fixed his phone in a holder inside the car, and Virus immediately disyed the location he had tracked to L. Meanwhile, on the other side! A high-performance Volvo raced swiftly on the highway from Jueham State to Nading State. In the car, Kayden and udia sat in the back seat, with one of Kaydens men driving. The drivers skills were top-notch, and they sped along the road. Mr. Austin, here! Kayden reported to Isa on the phone. Isa grunted and then changed his tone, saying, You said L contacted udia just now? To avoid unnecessary trouble, hurry up and get here. Dont let that bastard L catch up. Isa wasnt afraid of L anymore. In his eyes, both his master, Arthur, and the attendant by his masters side should be stronger than L. But he wasnt in a hurry to kill L directly, nor did he want to use someone elses hand to do it. He had absolute confidence that one day he would be a top-notch expert. With a severely distorted and extreme mindset, he only wanted to torture L to death with his own hands to vent his hatred. If his master intervened and pped L to death, wouldnt that be too easy for him? Mr. Austin, dont worry, well get there as quickly as possible, Kayden thought, Mr. Austin, youre worried about encountering L, but damn it, Im even more worried. Otherwise, I wouldnt be rushing with udia overnight. Good! If this is done, I can consider letting you join my sect and be a martial arts master, Isa agreed with a stylish tone. Kayden was instantly excited and gratefully said, tears streaming down his face, Thank you, Mr. Austin! Thank you, Mr. Austin! Hehe, no need to thank me! Its what you deserve. You are my trusted confidant, Isa said with a smile. But behind the smile, it sounded somewhat malicious Although Isa had been expelled from the Austin family in Kreanford, he didntck underlings. Apart from practicing in his current grand vi, he often went to the Ratliff family. However, after bing a closed-door disciple of Arthur, his situation in the Ratliff family had changed dramaticallypared to before-it was like night and day. Previously, he was like a dependent seeking refuge in the Ratliff family. But now, everyone in the Ratliff family knew that he had joined Arthurs Heaven Gap Sect and was receiving special attention. His future was limitless. This change in attitude was quite noticeable. Without saying anything else, his grandfather, William Ratliff, used to despise him, the abandoned child of the Austin family. But now, when they eet, he called him good grandson without hesitation. Even many young descendants of the Ratliff family also called him Mr. Austin. His second uncles son, who was the second young master of the Ratliff family, even looked up to Isa with reverence. On the other hand, Kayden, who heard the grand promises Isa made to him, didnt know what was going on. He had failed several times, causing Isa to suffer consecutive setbacks at the hands of L, ultimately making Isa a true eunuch.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Isa, with his twisted mentality, had long held a grudge against Kayden. However, Kayden was unaware, immersed in the fantasy that Isa would cultivate him into a master in the future. Meanwhile, on the other side, L looked at the moving red dot on the phone screen, heading northwest, and his brows furrowed tightly. Qusall itself was already in the north of Ednd, with a distance of over two hundred miles between them. Considering that she had already set off in advance and was moving at a fast speed, it would be difficult for L to catch up. udia, what the hell are you doing? Are you trying to run away? Hide from me? L was silently speechless, not knowing what game udia was ying. The next second, he called her, only to find that her phone was switched off. Damn it! Have you done something guilty? L remembered that udia had repeatedly asked him if he intended to harm her during the phone call, and finally realized something. Was this woman afraid of his past revenge? L regretted deeply in his heart, realizing his mistake. If he had known that udia would be so guilty, he should have let Virus locate her and go directly to her. But now that things hade to this point, he had no other choice but to hurry and chase after her. Next, L made another call. Brother, can you do me a favor and run an errand? Sure! Ill give you real-time location! udias escape made L extremely nervous. This time, he couldnt afford any mistakes. He had to make sure that Kyrie would obtain udias tongue-tip essence blood as soon as possible! Chapter 496 Follow Me More than six hourster! It was already four oclock in the morning on the second day. In front of a standalone private vi in Nading States Dopl City, a Volvo SUV came to a sudden stop. After Kayden called Isa, Arthur, the white-faced attendant who stayed to protect Isa, led them inside. Isa was already waiting in the living room, his eyes shining brightly. He had been practicing the Heaven Gap Technique all night, and his energy and spirit were extremely high. Mr. Austin! When Kayden saw Isa, he still had that sycophantic demeanor, and said with a ttering face, Ive brought the person to you! Isa made a sound of approval, his increasingly sinister eyes examining udia, revealing a malicious smile. udia felt a chill run down her spine as she was looked at by him. Mr. Austin, you hello! Thank you for taking me in. Isa smiled and shook his head, No need to thank me! udia, I really couldnt tell that youve had a child. Tsk tsk, youve taken care of yourself well. He examined udia, licked his lips, and said. Setting aside her character, udia did indeed have some charm, and naturally exuded a seductive aura. If Summer was enchanting and captivating due to practicing enchantment techniques, then udia was inherently alluring. Upon hearing Isas words, udias eyes shifted, flickering for a moment, and her heart stirred. What does Mr. Austin mean by this? Could it be hes interested in me? Thank you for thepliments, Mr. Austin! I have no way to repay your kindness. As long as you speak, I am willing to do anything for you. udias tone was soft and seductive, and she began to flirt with Isa. Oh? Is that so? Isa raised an eyebrow and asked teasingly. Yes! Mr. Austin, if theres anything I can do for you, just say the word. Whatever aspect it may be, I am willing to fulfill your wishes. udia implied with her words. At this moment, Kayden, seeing udias behavior, couldnt help but sneer inwardly, a hint of gloom shing in his eyes. He had previously hinted to udia about seducing her. But udia had always been vague about it! But now, this woman was showing off in front of Isa? Damn it, she doesnt even look at him! Good! Very good! Isa rubbed his chin, his gaze wandering over udia. No wonder my Master likes you, you have a certain scent that those young girls dont have! Tsk tsk Hearing this, udias heart raced with excitement. Was Mr. Austin really interested in her? Mr. Austin! What kind of scent do I have? Do you want to smell? she asked flirtatiously. Isa burst outughing at her response. Hahaha Ls ex-wife is such a slut! My Master will definitely like her, he said as he pointed to the white-faced servant named Clinton Kidd. Take her upstairs and clean her up for my master who will be here this morning! The white-faced attendant nodded and said, Yes, Mr. Austin! At this moment, udia stood in front of Isa, feeling a bit confused. His Master like me? Isnt Mr. Austin interested in me? Is his master? Whats going on? Isa looked at udia and said, udia, as long as you serve my master well, I can give you as much money as you want! Your future prosperity, even your status and position, will not be a problem. Even if L wants to harm you again, I will definitely help you resolve it. But if you dont serve well, the consequences will definitely not be something you want to know! Isa didnt want udia to end up like the woman from yesterday, ruining his masters mood, so he threatened her with a strong tone. Upon hearing this, udia was momentarily stunned. Serve Mr. Austins master? Hearing the word master, udia instinctively spected that the person might be an old man. But she was not a virtuous and chaste woman, and under Isas coercion and temptation, how could udia dare to refuse? Yes yes I understand, Mr. Austin! udia nodded and obediently agreed. If she could serve Mr. Austins master, then he must be a big shot. Just serve him! Even if she had to serve an old man, as long as it could truly bring her a life of wealth and power, what did it matter? At this moment, udia had no awareness and couldnt imagine how depraved Arthur, a wed person like him, could be when it came to women. However, just at this moment, a cold voice suddenly rang out.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Can you handle it? Boom! Before the voice even fell, the ss door of the vis living room shattered. A tall figure with a strong killing intent walked in. If it wasnt L, who had followed udia through real-time positioning, then who could it be? L stared at Isa intently and said, Isa!! Im d to see you here because I can kill you now! On the way here, he didnt expect to coincidentally encounter Isa while following udia. He had long wanted to kill this scum who had targeted Miranda, kidnapped his daughter twice, and even threatened Noras life. However L nced at the white-faced attendant with caution and seriousness in his eyes. His top priority today was to take udia away and help Nora suppress the curse! L! How did you follow? At this moment, udia widened her eyes, a terrified expression as if she had seen a ghost. Kayden also instinctively panicked and moved back. Isa, on the other hand, looked at L with the same hatred in his eyes. L! I never expected that you could find your way here! But so what if you found your way here? Can you kill me? I originally nned to take revenge myself, but since youvee to me, today will be yourst day! Upon hearing these words, L snorted coldly and nced at the white-faced attendant beside Isa. Is that so? Just him? As soon as the words fell, Ls figure suddenly surged, and his cial River Dragon Sparrow de appeared out of thin air as he swung it towards Isa. No sooner said than done! The white-faced attendant named Clinton didnt hesitate and let go of udia, swiftly moving in front of Isa to block the attack for him. At the same time, Ls figure turned into a blur and headed straight for udia. Come with me! L shouted lowly and grabbed udias arm. This attack on Isa was a bluff, a diversion to take away udia with the distraction of the white-faced attendant! Chapter 497 Why Fight to the Death Against You? L certainly wanted to tear Isa apart, but given the current situation, he had to make a choice. If there were no experts around Isa, then they could both walk away unscathed. But the middle-aged man next to Isa was none other than ate-stage Golden Core expert! L didnt know what opportunities Isa had during this time that allowed him to be apanied by such a strong person.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. So the urgent matter at hand was to take udia and extract her tongue blood for Noras curse suppression instead of seeking revenge on Isa at all costs! Taking advantage of the opportunity when he distracted the white-faced attendant with his sword, L grabbed udia and ran straight out of the house. udia screamed in shock at this sudden turn of events. She never expected L to appear out of nowhere and now it seemed like she was his target? But it appeared that L wasnt trying to kill her; rather he wanted to take her away? This left udia feeling confused Damn it, hes trying to run! Clinton, kill this son-of-a-bitch! Isa growled ferociously as he saw what was happening. The white-faced attendant nodded without hesitation and chased after them immediately. Bastard, this is a ce where you cane and go as you please? Leave this woman and your life behind! Clintons voice shrilled like a duck. As he spoke, a solid palm print locked onto L and struck out. L felt the swift attack behind him and had to turn around to respond. Swish! Without even looking, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand traced a graceful arc and collided with the palm print. Plop! With a light sound, L grunted. Although he took the blow, his body shook violently, forcing him to stop. In terms of absolute strength alone, thete Golden Core expertpletely surpassed L. p p! Without hesitation, L quickly pointed several acupoints on udias body with his left hand, then used a gentle force to throw her out. It seemed impossible to escape directly with udia. He could only choose to face this white-faced attendant with full attention. L awakened the Rich Soil physique, which did not give him an advantage in terms of speed. As long as ate-stage Golden Core expert pursued him, L wouldnt be able to escape. And since he couldnt escape, then he would fight! L turned around, his eyes shining with sharpness, firmly staring at Clinton. A powerful fighting spirit and momentum emanated from him! You trash at Core Formation, do you really want to fight me to the death? Ridiculous, truly ridiculous! Upon seeing this, a look of disdain appeared on Clintons face as he shook his head. But the next second, he couldnt help but exim, Hmm? Surprise filled his eyes. At this moment, ayer of earthy yellow light appeared on Ls skin, giving it a matte texture. Surging within him, in addition to the dragon energy infused with the power of the Rich Soil, was a special force: momentum! A sharpness as if from a knife and a weight as if from a mountain emanated from L. Facing ate-stage Golden Core expert, L couldnt afford to be careless! He directly activated the Divine Ability Immutable Rich Soil. At this moment, his entire body, including his internal organs, was petrified by the power of the Rich Soil, greatly increasing his defense and strength. Youre wrong! Why should I fight you to the death? Ls voice now carried a deep and resounding tone. With those words, he didnt waste any time and directly attacked with his de. Arrogant! Clinton coldly rebuked and a slender sword appeared in his hand. ng! THE cial River Dragon Sparrow de shed with the slender sword! Both L and Clintons figures simultaneously retreated. In this strike, L didnt use the ultimate move from the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Sword Technique, but with the boost of momentum and the attribute advantage of the Rich Soil physique, he actually held his own against his opponent! As ate-stage Golden Core expert, Clintons primary attribute was wood. ording to the five elements, wood actually restrains earth. But unfortunately, L possessed an advanced attribute that surpassed the ordinary attributes, so his opponent couldnt restrain him at all. What? How is this possible? Youre in the peak of Core Formation? No, youre not! Even if you are, how is it possible? You actually awakened your physique attribute in the Core Formation realm and moreover On Clintons bearded face, a strong expression of shock emerged, and his words became somewhat incoherent. In one collision, his absolute sense of superiority was shattered. Looking at Ls eyes, it was as if he was looking at an extraordinary monster. You talk too much! Die! Ls momentum soared at this moment, reaching an extreme point. He didnt expect that in the state of the Rich Soil Indestructible Body, he could actually contend against ate-stage Golden Core expert. This boosted his confidence and also triggered a killing intent. After a slight probe, L decided to end the battle quickly! Before fully revealing himself, L had been listening outside the vi for a while. From Isas words, he heard that aside from this bearded attendant, there was another person, his master, who woulde. Now facing this bearded attendant, whose strength had reached thete-stage Golden Core, what kind of existence was Isas master? L had to resolve the battle quickly, defeat this bearded attendant, and take udia away! With this in mind, he held nothing back and directly activated the Pulse of the Earth! Immediately after, he extracted the true energy stored in the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant and used the eighth move of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, shing towards the bearded attendant. He had used the same move to defeat Semaj, an early-stage Golden Core expert,st time. This time, he wanted to use the same technique! After awakening the Rich Soil Indestructible Body, the power of the Pulse of the Earth also increased! Plop! With the ten times gravity of the Pulse of the Earth and the damage caused by the divine ability itself, Clintons face turned pale as he sprayed out a mouthful of blood. His internal organs shifted and fell! His movements slowed down even further. At this moment, the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, carrying the power to tear through space, struck down upon him. Although his cultivation level hadnt improved, when L used this move now, its power was more than five times stronger than when he defeated Semaj! With the power of the Rich Soil infused in the technique, its power surged, bing even more formidable. The momentum attached to the attack made it unstoppable. Faced with this strike, Clintons pupils contracted, and his soul trembled! The ten times gravity made it impossible for him to dodge in time, and even his motion to parry with his sword was dyed by a fraction of a second. At this level ofbat, a fraction of a second was enough to decide life or death! Clinton knew he couldnt dodge it! He could even smell the scent of death. In that instant, a sense of unwillingness and madness surged within him. Kill me? Then lets die together!! Buzz! In that moment, a faint green light erupted from his lower abdomen. Terrifying energy fluctuations suddenly appeared! Clintons originally slender figure rapidly expanded at that moment! Chapter 498 You Can’t Even Pick Up Bargains Suddenly, a terrifying energy wave appeared and headed straight towards L, who was about to strike Clinton. Everyone felt their hearts pounding in fear! St! In the next moment, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de mercilessly struck down at Clinton. The terrible de cut off almost half of his head, causing blood and brain matter to fly everywhere! Bang! However, at the same time, there was a muffled sound. The terrifying energy wave suddenly exploded and Clintons body also burst apart. At close range, its power was more than ten times stronger than the bomb detonated by the Deitys Tears Gunpowder Rose. Although its residual impact area wasnt asrge as that bombs and it didnt make as much noise because of the extremely concentrated energy. This Golden Core expert chose to self-destruct his Golden Core when he knew he would die in order to take L with him! At this moment, L frantically activated his Rich Soil Power within his body for protection. However, even so he still vomited blood and flew backwards from the sudden outburst of true energy from Clintons field of elixir. In mid-air, blood spurted out uncontrobly! Even the skin burst open, and muscles tore apart. Thud! Afternding, Ls nose and mouth were gushing blood, turning him into a bloodied figure. At this moment, he felt as if his body didnt belong to him anymore. His internal organs suffered heavy damage, and his meridians were severed. The self-detonation of ate-stage Golden Core experts power was unimaginable. If it werent for L activating the divine ability the Rich Soil Indestructible Body, he would have been blown into pieces. L felt a sense of lingering fear but also relief, Thank goodness! I didnt die on the spot! Dragon Energy repaired his physical body, as long as he didnt die instantly, he should be able to survive At this moment, everyone present was dumbfounded and filled with lingering fear. udia, with her acupoints sealed by L,y there with wide eyes. When she saw the person fighting against L explode directly and L being sted away, a mixture of horror andplexity appeared on her face. Is L dead? Meanwhile, Kayden and the henchman beside him blinked, wearing a look of disbelief. Oh my god! Was this martial arts expert next to Mr. Austin carrying a bomb or something? He actually chose this suicide attack? Isas pupils contracted, and his Adams apple couldnt help but move up and down, showing a look of shock and seriousness.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org His master, Arthur, had said that Clintons strength had reached thete-stage Golden Core. At this level, he would be invincible in the outside world. But unexpectedly, the result was being forced to self-detonate by L? How strong has L be?? After a brief shock, Isa suddenly snapped back to his senses and quickly ran towards the direction where L was sted away. His face was filled with a fierce and fierce expression! After running over, he saw L in his bloodied state, and his eyelids twitched. Did he die from the explosion? Isa muttered in a daze. But then, he suddenly noticed that Ls chest was still rising and falling. Damn, the explosion didnt kill you! L, let me personally send you on your way! Isas face twisted with ferocity. Click! As he spoke, he pulled out a handgun he carried with him and aimed it at Ls forehead. Bang! With a gunshot, the bullet whizzed out. Thud! However, in the next instant, after a muffled sound, the bullet hit Ls forehead but directly deformed and flew away. It couldnt prate Ls flesh at all. After reaching the Uppecia realm, cultivators undergo a qualitative change in their life level and are no longer afraid of ordinary firearms. Moreover, the current L had already broken through to the Core Formation realm and awakened the the Rich Soil Indestructible Body. Upon seeing this scene, Isa widened his eyes, wearing an expression as if he had seen a ghost. Damn it! Bullets cant even kill him? L was blown into such a half-dead state, but Isa sadly realized that L was lying there motionless, and he couldnt harm him at all. This feeling was driving him crazy! At that moment, while L was controlling Dragon Energy to heal his injuries, he suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Isa with a cold gaze. In that moment, Isa felt as if Ls gaze was like a sharp sword, causing him to shudder uncontrobly. Even though L seemed half-dead and motionless, Isa was still terrified. He felt that in the next second, L could possibly get up and p him to death! L! You might as well wait here to die! Isa spat out these harsh words and didnt bother to inform Kayden and the others. He just turned and ran. Master will be here soon! When Master arrives, L will undoubtedly be finished. If worsees to worst, I can ask the Ratliff family to send experts to finish off this damn L. In short, theres no need for me to stay here and take risks! Isa thought to himself. Kayden and the others in the vi also fled in panic. They were all afraid that L might get up at any moment and take their lives. Seeing this situation, a sneer appeared on Ls face as he nced in udias direction, secretly relieved. He was afraid that when Isa ran away, he would take udia with him. Although L was temporarily immobilized, even though Isa couldnt harm him, he couldnt stop Isa either. But it was alright! With just a nce, L scared Isa and his men away. They didnt even have time to think about udia. After Isa escaped from the vi, he immediately called Arthur. Master, when are youing? Meanwhile, Arthur was still in a hotel, embracing a well-endowed woman whom he had tortured all over her body. When Isa called him earlier, saying that he had a top-quality married woman to give him, it was already past 3:30 in the morning. Arthur agreed and told him he woulde in the morning, then went back to sleep. But just when he had fallen asleep for a while, Isa called again. Even though Arthur valued and doted on this disciple, he was starting to get annoyed. Isa, what are you doing? Didnt I say Ille in the morning! Its just a woman. Although I have a taste for that, its not urgent. I know your intentions, so whats the rush? No its not like that, Master! Something happened! My enemy, L, came over! Isa shouted urgently over the phone, his voice trembling. L? Cant Clinton take care of him? Why are you making such a fuss? Arthur said impatiently. Hes dead, Master! Hes dead! Isa shouted incoherently, still in a state of shock. Chapter 499 Let You Down, I Won’t Die Arthurs face turned ck when he heard Isa shout, What the hell, someones master died? Are you cursing your master? Are you trying to say that L is dead? If hes dead, then hes dead. Why are you so excited? Arthur knew about Isa and Ls feud and how much his disciple hated him. It was normal for Isa to be happy if L had died. But now, was he overreacting a bit? Was it necessary? Isa breathed a sigh of relief and quickly exined, Not my master! Its Clinton who died! He fought with L for two moves but probably felt like he couldnt win so he self-destructed! L only fought with Clinton briefly and Isa didnt see clearly what happened. All he could tell was that Clinton had died while Ly on the ground severely injured. Master, do you want toe over here quickly? I I cant kill L! Youe over here and finish him off! Isa gritted his teeth in anger. After hearing this news from Isa, Arthur looked shocked. What? Clinton is dead? Self-destructed? Although Clinton was just his follower, he was still a strong Golden Core-level expert! How could he have been forced by L to self-destruct? Wasnt this enemy of Isa too powerful? Arthur felt uncertain about everything in his heart before finally saying sternly, Isa, you did right! The person who can force Clinton to self-destruct must be an extremely powerful opponent. You should not act recklessly. I will rush there immediately! Anyone who dares kill my follower will not escape punishment. Yes! Yes! Master please hurry up, dont let L recover! Isa answered quickly several times after hanging up on Arthur. Then he began contacting the Ratliff family again. Meanwhile, on another side, a Volkswagen SUV with Yeginia license te entered Dopl City. Kyrie sat in the back seat while a young disciple from Nemesis Pavilion drove at front. There was no way for such hidden masters as Great Witch Doctor to understand modern gadgets like mobile phones or track locations based on them. So he had no choice but leave these things to young people At this moment, the Great Witch Doctor pinched her fingers several times, and his eyelids twitched inexplicably. Madden, faster! I think my disciple, L, is in trouble! Yes, Sir. Upon hearing this, the young man named Madden suddenly stepped on the gas pedal, and the cars speed increased dramatically. L L? Are you still alive? udia was immobilized and couldnt move, but she looked in Ls direction and shouted loudly. L, who was trying to heal his injuries with all his might, opened his eyes again at this moment. The next second he tried to regain control of his body. First, he bent his fingers a few times and then slowly moved his limbs. Half a minuteter, L finally sat up and walked unsteadily towards udia. His injuries had only healed by less than ten percent. His mouth and nose were still continuously bleeding, and apart from the vessels, all the extraordinary meridians and small meridians were severed. Even though Dragon Energy at the location of his left kidney continued to nourish him, L estimated that it would take at least ten days to half a month for his injuries to recover. But even in this dangerous state, L couldnt continue to wait. Taking advantage of his slight mobility, he had to leave immediately. Isas master could arrive at any moment. When udia saw the bloodied L appearing in front of her, her face turned pale with fear. After blinking a few times, she showed a concerned expression and asked anxiously, L, how are you? Are you alright? L looked at the woman and a mocking smile curved his lips. Im still alive, disappointing you! How could he believe that this woman genuinely cared about him? As the saying goes, a leopard cannot change its spots! Before revealing himself, L had been eavesdropping outside the vis living room for a while. He had listened attentively to the conversation between Isa and udia. First, udia seduced Isa, and then she readily agreed to serve his master. It seemed that this woman had no bottom line at all. And why should she?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Someone who conspired with outsiders and harmed her own daughter, what illusions could he have about her? If it wasnt for Kyrie needing udias tongue-tip essence, L wouldnt want to see this woman ever again in his life. Two minutester L opened the door of the Porsche 918 and struggled to sit in the passenger seat. udia, whose acupoints had been released, sat in the drivers seat, her face showing a hint of panic as she nced at L. Drive! L growled lowly. Oh! Oh, okay udia started the car in a fluster, behaving obediently. The Porsche shot out like an arrow, apanied by the roaring sound of the engine, quickly moving away. Inside the car, L took out the cellphone he had previously ced in a mustard seed bag and called the Great Witch Doctor. Brother! Where are you? Good! Head towards Vine Avenue! Well meet there! After hanging up the phone, a glimmer of surprise shed in Ls eyes. Kyrie, you arrived pretty quickly! Fifteen minutester! The Porsche and the Volkswagen SUV parked on the side of the road one after the other. L pulled udia out of the car. Kyrie also got out of the car and was startled when he saw Ls appearance. L, what happened to you? The Great Witch Doctors eyes twitched as he asked. Brother, well talk about thatter! This is Noras biological mother. Quickly take her tongue-tip essence, and then we need to leave as soon as possible. Ls injuries had recovered somewhat, although still in a precarious state, but at least he was no longer staggering. He hadnt met Isas master, but the attendants the other party had assigned to Isa were all at theter stage of the Golden Core realm. So, L wasnt sure how Kyries strengthpared to that side, and he didnt want to cause any more trouble for Kyrie. Now that they had finished their business, leaving quickly was the best n. Alright! Kyrie nodded and then looked at udia, saying, Sister-inw, get in the car. Hearing him call udia sister-inw, L frowned, but he didnt have time to exin anything right now. udias face tightened upon hearing his words, What what do you guys want to do? She overheard L saying something about this old man taking her tongue-tip essence. Why did it sound so terrifying? udia immediately became wary and guarded. L coldly snorted, Im just taking a few drops of your blood, it wont have any effect on you. After its done, Illpensate you adequately! Chapter 500 Use and Throw Away Kyrie observed udias reaction and heard Ls words, which left him puzzled. He wondered why L would want to thank Noras birth mother. Their rtionship seemed a bit strange. After a moment The Great Witch Doctor held two small green jade jars in his hands. Each jar contained two drops of fresh blood, one from L and one from udia, representing their tongue-tip essence. Inside the jars, two white silkworm-like creatures absorbed the drops of essence rapidly, causing their bodies to expand. Its done! the Great Witch Doctor nodded.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. L finally breathed a sigh of relief The next second, he wiped the bloodstains from under his nose and coldly looked at udia beside him. udia also breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, thinking, Is it over now? Scared the hell out of me! It seems like he didnt do anything to me except prick my tongue and make me bleed a little. L she blinked a few times and opened her mouth to speak. Get out of the car, L waved his hand and jumped out of the car directly. udia obediently agreed and followed suit. L, are you okay? udia gazed at him, her eyes filled with tenderness and concern, her voice soft and gentle, as if she were a caring wife. L didnt respond, he just asked expressionlessly, Are you still using that bank ount? Ah! Yes udia hesitated for a moment and instinctively nodded. Without further ado, L operated his phone and showed it to udia. The next second, her eyes widened as she looked at the transfer records on Ls phone, her expression filled with astonishment and excitement. One, two, three, four eight? Eight zeros? L transferred 10 million directly to her ount?? udia covered her mouth, her eyes filled with shock and exhration. 10 million? Oh my god! L casually gave me 10 million? How wealthy is this guy now? The next moment, she looked at L with delight and astonishment. Honey, what does this mean? Hearing her call him honey, L felt a wave of nausea. How could this woman still address him with this word? This is the promisedpensation, thats all L said and turned away. udia hesitated for a moment, then quickly grabbed Ls arm. Honey, what do you mean? Whatpensation? Werent you here to save me? I knew you still cared about me. Look at you, you fought for me like this, it hurts my heart. Take me away, lets live a good life together. Can we be a happy family of three? Seeing L effortlessly produce 10 million, udia was shocked but also more determined to win this man back. The current L was wealthy, influential, and a martial arts expert. udia weighed her options in her mind. Compared to attaching herself to Isas master, how could thatpare to getting L back? Hearing her words, L couldnt help butugh, augh full of disdain. udia, dont disgust me! You should go back and serve Isas master! Get lost! L said as he shook off udias arm and got into Kyries car. udia sat on the ground after being thrown off by L. She looked resentful and angry. L! You scumbag! You promised over the phone that this would all be over so I could live the life I wanted! I really want to live happily ever after with you. Why? Why are you so heartless? Lying in the car seat next to Kyries driver seat, L smirked at her words. You just want a wealthy life, right? Havent I already given you money? As soon as he finished speaking, the SUV drove away. udia sat on the ground, feeling like a discarded piece of trash, used and mercilessly abandoned. She never expected that after L had someone take her blood, he would just leave her behind without a shred of mercy or attachment. Her face twisted with resentment and unwillingness as she stared at the departing Volkswagen SUV, filled with hatred and bitterness. You bastard! L! You heartless bastard! We were a couple for a day, and you treat me like this? You heartless and ungrateful scumbag! I swear, you will regret this! In my lifetime, I will make sure you regret it. udia sat on the ground, shouting curses with bitterness. Boom, boom At that moment, a line of vehicles quickly caught up from behind. These people were the ones chasing after L in the Porsche 918. The Ratliff family had some influence in Dopl City, so it wasnt difficult for them to locate the car. The next second, the line of vehicles stopped. Isa and Arthur jumped out of the leading car and immediately noticed udia sitting on the ground. Isa nced at the open door of the Porsche 918 and realized that it was empty. She walked briskly towards udia. You wretched woman, trying to run away? Isa grabbed udia by the hair and lifted her up, pping her across the face. udias vision blurred from the p, tears streaming down her face as she shook her head. No I didnt run away! It was that scumbag L. He forced me toe with him! At this moment, Arthur nced at udia and a hint of malice shed in his eyes. Isa, is this Ls ex-wife? Isa nodded. Yes, its her! Master, what should we do? Arthur nodded without giving a clear answer. Lets not discuss that for now. He stared at udia coldly and asked, Where is L? Where did he go? Would the elder of the Heaven Gap Sect let it go after his trusted subordinate self-destructed and died a tragic death in the vi? He left in a Volkswagen SUV in that direction! The license te number is YXXX udia covered her face and gritted her teeth as she spoke. Isa, take her with us! Ill go after him first! You think you can kill Clinton and leave alive? Arthur finished speaking and transformed into a blur, chasing after the direction udia pointed. With his strength, he would definitely be faster than driving a car. Meanwhile, on the other side Kyrie directly fed L a Grand Revitalizing Pill and asked with a worried expression, L, what happened? How did you get injured like this? As the Grand Revitalizing Pill entered his throat and transformed into powerful vitality, coupled with the Dragon Energy repairing his injuries, L let out afortable breath. The next second, he bitterly smiled and said, Dont mention it! I almost got blown up by ate Golden Core stage guy who couldnt handle self-destruction. I was so close to death! Hearing this, Kyries expression became strange and filled with disbelief. Chapter 501 Do I Have to Kill You to Leave? Kyrie stared at his brother for a moment. With his level of cultivation, he could naturally tell that L was a perfect Uppecia expert. And not only that, but he had also awakened the Rich Soil Unyielding Form in the Core Formation Realm C such an advanced physical attribute. He thought to himself: I have to admit, my brother is quite monstrous and a once-in-a-century genius in cultivation. However, he was somewhat skeptical that ate Golden Core stage expert would resort to self-destruction to deal with L But he didnt directly question it and instead changed the topic, asking, L, it seems like you dont have a good rtionship with my sister-inw. L sneered and replied, If it was good, she wouldnt be your former sister-inw! Hehe The great witch doctor wanted to ask more, but at that moment, the young disciple driving in front suddenly mmed on the brakes. They saw a figure standing ahead, and the chilling gaze seemed to prate through the car window ss. L, you killed my man and still wants to leave? Get out of the car and die! Arthur looked at the Volkswagen SUV that had stopped in front, his tone filled with menace. Seeing this, Ls pupils contracted, his expression bing serious. However, at this moment, Kyrie shook his fiery red hair and a disdainful look appeared on his face. Dont worry, L. You stay in the car, and Ill take care of him for you. After saying that, the great witch doctor got out of the car and walked briskly towards Arthur. Despicable man, the one who killed you cant leave. Do I have to kill you too? As soon as he finished speaking, Arthur, who had been filled with killing intent and arrogance a second ago, suddenly changed his expression. He stared at Kyrie for four or five seconds before asking in astonishment, You are you Kyrie? Kyrie let out a coldugh. Recognize me? Good! With a domineering and assertive tone, he asked, Do you want to kill my sworn brother? Upon hearing this, Arthur was momentarily stunned and asked with uncertainty, What? L is your sworn brother? Of course! Let me ask you, do you want to kill him? Huh? Kyrie pressed aggressively. N-No Its probably a misunderstanding. Arthur clearly recognized the great witch doctor and appeared flustered upon seeing him approach. His eyes showed a hint of avoidance. A misunderstanding? Then get lost! Hmph! Kyrie scolded dominantly, then turned around and got back into the car. This time, Arthurs face carried a trace of unwillingness as he directly moved to the side of the road to make way. He came with great momentum but retreated weakly Arthur himself couldnt afford to provoke the great witch doctor. As for the Heaven Gap Sect, they were equally unable to provoke the power behind Kyrie. In the car, L let out a sigh of relief. The nerves that had been tense rxedpletely. He never expected that Kyrie would be so amazing! With just a few words, he scolded Isas master like scolding his grandson, and the master ran away? After they drove away, not long after, Isa and the convoy of Ratliff family members caught up. Master, what happened? Did you catch up to them? Isa looked around anxiously and asked with anticipation. Arthur waved his hand dismissively. I caught up, but I let him go! What? You let him go? Why Why did you let him go? Why did you do that? Isa looked confused, not understanding the y his master was acting. Thats right, I let him go! Arthur said, patting Isas shoulder, speaking with great emphasis, Ive considered it. L cant be killed! Only by keeping this enemy for you can it spur you to train hard and be the driving force for your growth. Once hes killed, can you still be as determined as you are now to be stronger? Upon hearing this, Isa made a sound of surprise and nodded heavily, looking at his master with expectant eyes. The next second, gritting his teeth, he said, Master, youre right! It was because I hated L to the core that I was able to muster the courage to castrate myself with a knife back then. It was why I could stay up all night and practice the Heaven Gap Great Technique. Alright! Lets keep him! One day, I will use my own strength to kill L and personally return the humiliation I suffered! Arthur nodded approvingly, pretending to be relieved. Good, thats my good disciple! Master, thank you for your thoughtful guidance! Isa said with a face full of respect and gratitude. This is what I should do, Arthur waved his hand, his face inscrutable. In his heart, however, he thought, Thoughtful guidance my ass! Do you think I can defeat the person protecting L? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. That day! The great witch doctor and the young disciple named Madden returned to Ednd with L. On the way, L took a bath and changed his clothes at a hotel. Otherwise, if he returned home in his blood-stained appearance, wouldnt it frighten his wife and child? As for L suddenly leavingst night and returning with an unrted big brother, Miranda didnt ask too many questions. She just treated the great witch doctor with respect and behaved very appropriately. Nora, on the other hand, had met this uncle before and showed no signs of unfamiliarity. In the evening, after dinner! Nora sat on the sofa, curiously watching the basin of foot-soaking water her father brought over. The foot-soaking water was a dark green color, like thick ink, making it impossible to see what was inside. Only L and the great witch doctor knew that the two Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures had been used to cultivate the Bingsilk Venom, which had absorbed their tongues essence after being saturated with L and udias blood. Now, it was swimming in this basin of foot-soaking water. Darling, this is a special body tempering fluid that I prepared for you. It can assist you in your cultivation! Come, put your feet in. L said indulgently. The two worms burrowed into the childs body. If Nora were to see them, it would undoubtedly frighten her. Hence, L and the great witch doctor came up with this idea. Oh! Nora naturally didnt doubt her father and agreed. She put her tender little feet into the basin. L infused the Dragon Energy into his eyes and stared nervously. The next second, the two Bingsilk Venom worms wormed their way into Noras soles, like two thin threads, and entered her spinal marrow. ording to the great witch doctor, these two Bingsilk Venom worms were rare ice-attributed spiritual worms, extremely difficult to cultivate, and highly precious. The curse within Noras body was essentially a Shadowchill Aura. Unlike the previous cheap trick of Summers numbing nerves, the ice-attributed Bingsilk Venom could absorb this Shadowchill Aura within Noras body, thereby achieving the effect of suppressing and alleviating the curses attacks. As the two Bingsilk Venom worms entered Noras body, Ls heart tightened, and he stared fixedly at the changes in Noras body. Care leads to chaos! Even in a life-or-death situation, L had never been this nervous before! Chapter 502 Kyrie’s Guess Ls eyes were filled with Dragon Energy as he anxiously watched Noras condition. He could see two Bingsilk Venom snakes drilling into Noras bone marrow, absorbing the ck energy that lingered within. The absorption wasnt fast, but it was visible to the naked eye. ording to the great witch doctor, these Bingsilk Venom snakes could live inside Nora for two years, constantly absorbing the Shadowchill Aura that formed the curse in her body. Within those two years, Nora wouldnt suffer from any more curses or side effects. However, after two years even ice-based Bingsilk Venom would be killed by this vicious Shadowchill Aura. At that time, all of the absorbed Shadowchill Aura would burst out of Nora and she would have a fierce attack which could even threaten her life. The great witch doctor advised L to bring Nora to him before then so he could protect her from harm. After much consideration, L decided to use this method to suppress his daughters curse. A curse outbreak after two years was better than constant torture for his little girl during those two years. Last time, when Nora had an attack, she already had some awareness and itsted longer than before. L understood that it was better to choose between lesser evils. Sweetheart, how do you feel? asked L with concern. The great witch doctor also kept an eye on Nora and prepared for any possible situation. And Miranda sat on the side, her beautiful eyes filled with worry and nervousness. With her gentle and virtuous demeanor, she vaguely guessed what L was doing for Nora. I dont feel anything, Nora blinked her big eyes and innocently shook her head. L watched as the dark energy continued to be absorbed, and since Nora didnt feel any abnormal sensations, his heart eased slightly. The next moment, he turned to Kyrie and saw him nod slightly, giving L a reassuring look. However, after L turned his head, Kyries gaze towards him seemed to carry a hint of deep thought and strangeness. That night, in a guest room within the vi. The great witch doctor sat there, lost in thought, and various spections arose in his mind: Ls daughter was afflicted by an ancient curse, the Willis family curse, and he was also a cultivator. Moreover, he was a perfect Uppecia, a true cultivation genius. He appeared to have no background, yet he was proficient in ancient medical arts, alchemy, geomancy, and other esoteric knowledge Apart from the obscure arts like witchcraft and poison, Ls knowledge in other areas was not inferior to his own. Combining all the signs, Kyries spection grew stronger! There were rumors that several decades ago, the ancient Willis family had an escaped traitor who carried the family treasure, which contained a powerful inheritance. L, are you that traitors descendant? And have you obtained the inheritance? Kyrie pondered for a long time before muttering to himself. After a moment of contemtion, he took out a special satellite phone and contacted someone. Big brother, I have some crucial information to reveal to you! After exining to the man Yes, I suspect L has obtained the inheritance of the ancient Willis family. A deep voice came from the other end of the phone. If what youre saying is true, then its highly likely! Nine Fingers, this matter must not be revealed to a third person, and the ancient Willis family must not find out. It would be best if this person could belong to us! My Broken Pulse Sect has been enemies with the ancient Willis family for generations. If their sessor bes ours, that would be quite interesting. We must try our best to win over L, remember, be sincere in your interactions! When the timees, Broken Pulse Sect can spare no effort to help him! The person referred to as big brother by Kyrie spoke with a hint of amusement in his tone. I understand! Kyries eyes flickered, and he responded in a deep voice. He hadnt expected that the big brother would attach so much importance to this matter, even more than he had imagined. On the other hand! Outside a certain room, Isa listened to the continuous screams and cries of udia inside, a twisted smirk appearing on his face. Currently, he didnt have the strength to directly retaliate against L. But being able to offer Ls former wife to his master, allowing his master to torture and y with her, gave him a twisted sense of revenge in his heart. L, consider this a little interest, hahaha One day, I will y with Miranda in the same way! And I will disable you, right in front of your eyes! Ill make you die in pain and unwillingness! Die! Hahaha Two hourster! In a room filled with ambiguous lighting, udia had a dog cor around her neck, suspended in the air. Her body was covered in numerous wounds. The ground was filthy and emitted a foul smell. Her body was still trembling and convulsing. udia had never imagined, prior to this, that serving Isas master would turn out to be such a terrifying ordeal.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Arthur was not a sane man, physically or mentally. In fact, he wasnt even human; he was a beast, a devil. She had initially thought that after being abandoned by L, she had another way out by attaching herself to someone as influential as Isas master. However, udia now realized that she had fallen into a hellish trap, trapped in the clutches of a monster. Her eyes were filled with resentment and hatred. She felt that her current plight was all thanks to L. If that man hadnt been so decisive and if L had agreed to leave with her, how could she have be Arthurs ything? How could she have suffered such inhuman humiliation and torture? L! You beast! Its all because of you! Youre the one who caused all this pain for me. I hate you! You heartless and worthless scum! I will endure and seek revenge. One day, I will make you beg, make you regret! I will make you taste everything Im going through! As udia hung there, enduring the torment, she twisted her mind to the extreme as she thought about the torture she was enduring and the possibility of her former man being happy and content with Miranda, living a blissful life with Nora. In the following days, Kyrie stayed at Emerald Green Estates. On one hand, he wanted to ensure that Nora didnt exhibit any abnormal reactions. On the other hand, he took the opportunity to discuss alchemy with L and waited for L to agree to write down his Alchemy Insights. During these days, while L was healing, he also transcribed a portion of his alchemy memories from his mind. Miranda was also quite busy during this time. After Emmanuel gained control of all the Lowe familys assets, the industries underwent restructuring and transformation. They merged with Lowes Pharmaceutical and went public again, establishing Lowe Group as the main pir of the pharmaceutical industry. After all, with the release of various popr new drugs from Lowes Pharmaceutical, the profitability of the pharmaceuticalpany had far surpassed the other industries of the Lowe family. One weekter, in the morning, Kyrie finally expressed his intention to leave. Before leaving, he took out something and handed it to L. Chapter 503 Coercion Kyrie handed L a small gourd and said, L, I have to go now. This gourd has a pair of seeds in it, and Im giving one to you. If you ever encounter any danger or trouble that you cant solve, just crush it. Even if Im in seclusion or cut off from the outside world, Ill be able to sense it. Remember, no matter how big the crisis is or how strong the enemy is, I can help you solve it! L took the gourd with gratitude in his eyes and felt that this sworn brother was truly righteous. Thank you so much for this, Big Brother! Kyrieughed heartily and shook the alchemy notebook L had given him. I should be thanking you! Were destined to meet each other like this; these are all my responsibilities as your Big Brother haha! After saying goodbye, Kyrie got on his car. Goodbye! Nora waved at the Great Witch Doctor while shouting crisply. The next second Madden started his car with Kyrie inside and drove away. L, your sworn brother is really good to you. Miranda said sincerely as she watched Kyrie leave. Yeah, L nodded with gratitude in his eyes. If not for Kyries help, Noras curse would have red up again soon? That was why L was most grateful for the Great Witch Doctors help. If he had any abilityter on, he would definitely repay him twice over! L thought silently as he carefully put away the little gourd left by Kyrie into his mustard seed bag. The Ward family! Erik received a phone call which made him frown tightly with anger shing across his face. Erik! Caleb and his wife got into trouble over here in Iylonio! They seem to have been kidnapped by some desperados who contacted us today asking us for ransom money! They want 1 billion dors just like that! They say if they dont see money within five days, theyll kill them! On the phone, Edward, the third-generation descendant of the the Ward family in Iylonio, sounded anxious and concerned. Desperados ? Those desperados, I suppose they are working for your family, right? Erik couldnt help but let out a heavy sneer upon hearing this. Caleb, mentioned by Edward, was none other than Eriks eldest grandson Caleb Ward and his wife, Chloes parents. Although their branch had moved from Iylonio to Ednd, they still had significant business interests in Iylonio. Caleb and his wife often stayed in Iylonio, taking care of the business there. Erik never expected that the the family in Iylonio wouldy hands on his grandson just to obtain the key in his possession. And to im that he was kidnapped by desperados? Ha Grandpa, I dont understand what youre saying. We are doing our best to rescue Caleb here. Please dont dampen our spirits, Edward innocently pleaded. Erik gritted his teeth and said, Is your grandfather there? Let me talk to him! I have nothing to discuss with a young one like you. Alright, Edward replied without getting upset and handed the phone to Anders, who was beside him. Anders was the patriarch of the Ward family in Iylonio and Eriks older brother. Erik After picking up the phone, Anders called out, his tone sounding somewhat affectionate and nostalgic, carrying a hint of reminiscence. Anders, can you believe that youid hands on a younger generation? Is that appropriate? No matter what, Caleb should call you Grandpa! Erik angrily interrogated. Anders chuckled, Erik, calm down. We are doing our best to negotiate with those fugitives for Caleb. We are going all out to help him. Is it right for you to throw dirt on us as soon as you call? Doesnt seem appropriate, does it? Tell me, what do you want? Erik demanded in an angry voice. What do I want? You should know, right? We are helping you rescue Caleb here. As a reward and thanks, you give me the key in your possession. How about that? Anders said. What if I dont give it? Eriks tone turned icy. If you dont? Well, it will be difficult for us to help you then. Those fugitives might tear up the agreement, and you might end up collecting Calebs body. Also, be careful when your children go out in the future, Anders coldlyughed, implying a threat. Eriks face turned extremely pale upon hearing this. Anders, youre ruthless! Fine, I will bring the key to you. I hope you negotiate well with those fugitives. If anything happens to Caleb and his wife, youll never see that key in your lifetime!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Dont worry! Whatever ransom those kidnappers demand, I will cover it for you, Anders immediately felt delighted upon hearing Eriks words. Heh heh Erik let out two coldughs and hung up the phone directly. Grandpa, did something happen to Caleb? Henry asked with a grave expression beside him. Erik nodded and sighed deeply. I never expected that Anders would actually resort to harming his own family for that key. He truly has gone mad! Henry clenched his teeth and said angrily, Grandpa, Ill go to Iylonio and rescue my big brother! Upon hearing this, Erik nced at his second grandson and shook his head. Nonsense! How can you stir up trouble in Iylonio? Youll only end up in the hands of Anders. What should we do then? Are you willing to obediently give away the key? Grandpa, are you content with that? Back then, Erik himself had been resentfully driven out of Iylonio. Now, even thest shred of dignity as the Ward family lineage was about to be lost. How can I be content? Eriks face showed a range of emotions, and he finally gritted his teeth and said, Anders forced me into this. Even if I cant keep this key, I wont let him seed easily! Does he want to open that underground tomb? I wont hesitate to get someone involved with him! If theres really some great opportunity inside, I wont let him monopolize it! Hmph! With these words, Erik, who had long made up his mind, dialed a phone number. L, are you avable? At this moment, L had just said goodbye to Kyrie and was driving Nora to kindergarten for her first day. Receiving this call, he was somewhat surprised. Yes, I am avable. Mr. Ward, whats the matter? Do you need something? Well, I do have a little something I need your help with! If its convenient, could youe over? Or you can suggest a ce, and Ille to you, Erik politely expressed. Then Ille over! Now? L asked. Yes, if you dont have anything else,e over now. Its something that cant be exined over the phone. Chapter 504 It Doesn’t Work with Anyone You Bring After L arrived at the Ward Residence, he followed Erik into a study. Mr. Ward, whats so urgent that you needed to find me? L asked as he sat down. Erik sighed and chuckled self-deprecatingly. The infighting within our family, its enough to make youugh! You were presentst time when Edward came over, so you probably have an idea of whats going on. L raised his eyebrows. Not really. Mr. Ward, is there something specific that I can help with? Just tell me straight up. He also owed the Ward family a few favors. Otherwise, Mirandas pharmaceuticalpany wouldnt have been able to find so many major distributors to solve the crisis. During a previous business exchange, Miranda may have been insulted by her so-called first love Frederick. Noras seizure episode made L feel incredibly guilty towards the Ward family. He had long thought that as long as the Ward family had a use for him, he would definitely help them out to repay the favor. Erik nodded and exined the matter to L in detail. This matter actually went back over a hundred years! At that time, the ancestor of the Ward family was a servant to a great master and had followed him throughout his life. The great master had no descendants and, seeing the unwavering loyalty of the Ward family ancestor, left his inheritance to him before his death. This inheritance included arge mansion in Iylonio, a part of the knowledge the great master had acquired throughout his life, and some of the connections he had established. Before the great masters death, he had dug an underground tomb in his mansion to serve as his final resting ce. Before entering it himself, he gave two keys to the Ward family ancestor and instructed him that only by using both keys simultaneously could the tomb be opened. If the Ward family ancestor or his descendants were ever pushed into a desperate situation with no way out, they could use these two keys to open the tomb, and then they would naturally find a solution to the crisis. Upon hearing this, L couldnt help but furrow his brow. What? Is the Ward family in Iylonio facing a major crisis now? Erik shook his head mockingly. If the position of the Ward family among the five great families in Iylonio is not secured, it might be considered a major crisis in Anders eyes. Due to family divisions, the Ward family in Iylonio has also suffered greatly and has been continuously weakened in the open and hidden struggles within Capital Loop. ording to the intention of that great master, there is likely a treasure left behind in his tomb that is enough to make a family rise to power. So, in order to preserve the position in Iylonio and even further elevate the family, Anders is eagerly trying to open the tomb of that great master. For this purpose, he even secretly kidnapped my grandson, Chloes parents, trying to force me toply and hand over the key. Upon hearing this, L nodded with understanding. Mr. Ward, what do you want me to do to help you? Erik stared at L intently, with a hint of helplessness and apology in his voice. L, Im sorry to involve you in this matter, but I have no other choice! Ill be straightforward. Are you avable to apany me to Iylonio? My suggestion is that I can hand over the key to Anders, but we should strive to obtain a portion of the inheritance inside the tomb. The family in Iylonio has many experts, and relying solely on the power of my own family, we definitely wont be able to contend with Anders in Iylonio. Thats why I want you to help. As for how much we can gain and whether we can enter the tomb together to share the inheritance, it will depend on our abilities. L, I wont let you help for nothing. I can give you half of what we obtain. How does that sound? Erik looked at L expectantly, his tone carrying a plea. After contemting for a while, L finally nodded. Alright! But dont give me half, Ill consider it as helping out and repaying your favor. Upon hearing this, Eriks expression turned serious. L, a favor deserves a favor! Besides, you dont owe my family anything. If it werent for you, I would have lost my life long ago. Andst time with Chloe, the situation was dire. Weve agreed on this condition, so let it be settled. How can I let you help for free? Upon hearing Ls agreement, Erik immediately showed a joyful expression and waved his hand in a very open manner. L exchanged a few polite words but didnt dwell on it too much. The main thing was that he wasnt too interested in the so-called underground tomb. What kind of treasure left behind by a powerful individual? Given Ls current level and strength, he didnt think much of what ordinary people considered powerful. The items left behind by such individuals might not be as valuable as the batch of cultivation resources previously given to him by the Graham family. Since Erik needed his help, L was simply lending a hand to counter the Ward family in Iylonio. They discussed the time and specific arrangements. The deadline given by the Ward family in Iylonio was five days, and Erik nned to go to Iylonio three dayster to make preparations in advance. After finalizing the n with L, Erik made a phone call to Anders to inform him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Inside the ancestral home of the Ward family in Iylonio! After hanging up the phone, Anders wore a smug expression on his face. Edward, who was beside him, smiled and asked, Grandpa, did that old manpromise? Anders sneered, He did. He agreed to meet me three days from now at noon. He will bring the key with him! The old head of the Ward family in Iylonioughed mockingly, If I had known this, I should have taken action earlier! Hmph! Spread the word, summon all the experts of our family who can be called back. Although Erik agreed toe, he wont easilypromise. He will definitely negotiate conditions with me. With absolute strength, I will crush his hopes! Yes, Grandpa, you are wise! Last time when I went to Ednd, that little troublemaker Kiera seemed to have gotten involved with a top-notch expert. Its not impossible for that guy to be a Grandmaster powerhouse. Its necessary to find more experts, just in case he follows them here. Edwards eyes lit up as he recalled the time he was sted with a single shout from L in Ednd, causing him to cough up blood. He reminded his grandfather of that incident. Hearing this, Anders sneered, Whats a Grandmaster powerhouse? Our family has five Grandmasters and even a Divine Realm devotee! Not only that, the descendants of those close friends of the Great Master me are also on our side, standing with our family through the generations. To be safe this time, I will invite them as well. So, whoever Erik brings wont be of any use! He not only has to hand over the key but also leave empty-handed and return to Ednd without expecting any benefits. The Great Master me was the powerful individual who was served by the ancestor of the Ward family. During his lifetime, he had friends all over Priocia. After his death, some of those friends disdained to interact with his servants, but others still maintained contact with the Ward family. For whatever reason, the descendants of these friends stood with the Ward family in Iylonio, especially when it came to opening the tomb of the Great Master me. Even if Anders didnt invite them, if someone heard about it, they would probably be eager toe over. Chapter 505 Who Cares About You? That evening, while having dinner, Miranda told L some news. L, I might have to leave Ednd tomorrow and go to Iylonio for a while. Upon hearing this, L was taken aback. Noras face tightened as she grabbed Mirandas hand and said reluctantly, Mommy Miranda, why do you have to go to Iylonio? Miranda rubbed Noras head and smiled, I have a meeting there. The next second, she exined in detail to L, Ive been invited by the official authorities of Iylonio to attend a National Pharmaceutical Outstanding Contribution Commendation Conference. This conference is held by the government of Iylonio. Itmends outstanding enterprises and individuals in the national pharmaceutical industry while also providing an opportunity forworking within the industry. As you know, Lowes Pharmaceuticals new drugs are significant breakthroughs in medicine. Especially Love Light capsules that treat leukemia have great significance in the pharmaceutical field. So this time around, Im specially invited. It wouldnt be appropriate not going! L nodded understandingly upon hearing this. Indeed, Love Light capsules release would undoubtedly cause a huge impact on society; it meant significant progress towards treating leukemia. It wasnt surprising that it caught the attention of national authorities. As Lowes Pharmaceuticals leader being invited as part of Outstanding Contribution Commendation Conference, refusing would be inappropriate.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Moreover, L knew that Miranda wasnt someone content with being just a housewife who stayed at home all day long; deep down inside her was an ambitious businesswoman who wanted to make achievements within her field. L supported her aspirations wholeheartedly. This nationwide conference was also an opportunity for Miranda; how could L disagree? Of course another point was that he himself happened to be going too! He was thinking about how to talk to Miranda and Nora when Miranda brought up the topic. Honey, are you also going to Iylonio? Thats perfect! L said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Miranda eximed, Huh? and stared at L with a hint of annoyance in her beautiful eyes. What do you mean? Are you hoping that Ill leave? Hmph! Dad, you really dont know how to speak? Nora pouted and made a face at L, looking displeased. L had a sweatdrop on his forehead and exined with a bitter smile, Thats not what I meant! What I meant was, Im also going to Iylonio with you. This way, we can go on a trip together with Nora. How about that? Upon hearing this, Miranda was momentarily stunned. Youre going too? Noras eyes lit up instantly, and she eximed, Yay! I get to go on a trip with Mom and Dad! The goddess CEO nced deeply at L, and a hint of joy shed in her eyes. For some reason, she felt indescribably happy when she heard L say he wanted to go with her. That night Tonight, Nora would sleep with her dad. After L and Miranda put Nora to sleep together, Miranda was about to leave Ls bedroom. As she was about to leave, she gave L a meaningful look. L smiled in response and quietly walked out, closing the bedroom door behind him. In the corridor outside, the goddess CEO stood there, her exquisite face deliberately stern, but her beautiful eyes seemed to speak, revealing aplex affection as she looked at L. This demeanor and expression made her even more captivating, causing Ls heart to skip a beat. Hey, why did you decide to go to Iylonio with me? Actually I havepany personnel apanying me, so you dont have to be with me, Miranda nced at L disdainfully and said in a feigned manner. Her character dictated that she wasnt good at acting cute or saying cheesy things like Darling, youre so good. But when she heard L say he wanted to go to Iylonio with her, the goddess CEOs heart was filled with a sweet feeling. However, at this moment, L scratched his head and awkwardly smiled, Im not specifically apanying you, I have my own business in Iylonio too! Mr. Ward asked me for a favor. L didnt hide anything and quietly exined the situation regarding the Ward family to Miranda, going through it again. After listening, Mirandas beautiful face, this time truly turned stern. Her beautiful eyes glimmered with anger as she red fiercely at L, and she even ground her teeth a few times. She had originally thought this bastard was apanying her on purpose But it turned out it was just a coincidence! L, get lost! Miranda gritted her teeth and cursed, clenching her fist tightly and forcefully punching Ls chest. This bastard! This stubborn man! Even if you have a reason, do you have to be so straightforward about it? Cant you just admit that youre specifically apanying me? Even if youe up with an excuseter, saying Erik needed you suddenly would be fine. Mirandas heart was filled with resentment. She wished she could beat this bastard to death! Thud! A muffled sound was heard as Mirandas fist hit Ls chest. The next second, Ls face changed, and he staggered back a few steps, holding the spot where he was hit, revealing a pained expression. Ah! L, whats wrong? Im sorry, I didnt mean to, I Miranda was startled by the sight and her beautiful face filled with panic and worry. She cursed herself for forgetting. She wasnt just an ordinary weak woman anymore; she had reached the mid-stage of Dark Force and couldnt just casually hit someone. However, the next second, L, who had just looked pained, suddenly wore a mischievous smile. He grabbed the goddess CEOs small hand. Honey, I was just teasing you! He pulled her forcefully, somewhat domineeringly, into his embrace, holding her astonishingly slender waist. Youre so good to me! In this world, besides my parents, maybe only you care about me this much. Honey L held Miranda, his tone slightly emotional at this moment. During these days, although Miranda still maintained her aloofness, how could L not notice her actions? What are you doing? Let go of me! Who cares about you? Miranda struggled symbolically a few times, her tonefilled with fake annoyance. However, her body leaned slightly into Ls embrace, betraying her true feelings. L smiled and let go of Miranda, his warm big hand grabbing her shoulder. Within his starry eyes, there was a hint of excitement and a touch of helplessness. The next second, he chuckled bitterly and said, Honey, do you know everything? Chapter 506 I Come Clean Miranda was taken aback, her beautiful eyes flickering for a moment, revealing a hint of innocence and confusion. You know everything? Upon hearing this, L sighed bitterly and shook his head. Youve read that diary, havent you? Upon hearing this, Mirandas eyes immediately dodged, avoiding eye contact with L. She looked like a startled rabbit, full of guilt. Her delicate and exquisite face turned red in an instant. What? Who read your mothers diary? L couldnt help butugh at her words, his face expressing speechlessness. Youre still saying you havent read it? I only said that diary, but I didnt say it was my mothers diary. How would you know it was my mothers if you havent read it?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At this moment, the goddess CEOs expression became even more flustered, stammering for a moment. The next second, she bit her lip and reached out to pinch the soft flesh on the inside of Ls arm, gritting her teeth. L, what the hell are you talking about? Whats with all this nonsense? Do you want to die? This girls reaction was quick. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Miranda inexplicably confronted L, using an aggressive and dominant approach to conceal her own guilt and panic. However, L instantly grasped her delicate hand that had pinched him, looking at Miranda with aplex and peculiar expression. Mirandas face was now red, desperately shaking her arm twice, trying to retrieve her hand, but found it impossible to do so. That warm and firm hand was as unyielding as iron, beyond her ability to break free. L! For a moment, Mirandas beautiful eyes carried a hint of grievance and annoyance as she red at this scoundrel. Looking at the woman in front of him, the woman who had once said that she would only treat him as a tool, L felt an indescribable tremor in his heart. Honey, why bother? Why try to uncover everything? Turn a blind eye and pretend to be ignorant, wouldnt that be better? There are some things that have nothing to do with you. At this point, he hesitated for a moment, his face showing a hint of seriousness as he said to Miranda, Well, now that you know some things, perhaps you should make a choice? Iming clean! I bear deep hatred and heavy responsibilities. This hatred and responsibility might one day bring disaster upon Nora and me. Maybe we should separate. You dont need to get involved in this matter with us, its between Nora and me. Snap! Before he could finish speaking, a crisp and loud p resounded. Miranda pped Ls face, the expression of embarrassment and panic disappearing from her face, reced by intense anger and fury. What do you mean its between you and Nora? Huh L! What do you take me for? At this point, Miranda pointed her finger at Ls nose, speaking forcefully and icily, word by word, On the day we said we would get married, I made it clear that you are mine! No one can bully you except me. And now, Nora calls me mom. Even if I have to part ways with you, I still have to live up to the title of mom for Nora. I may be useless and unable to help you, but if there really is a disaster one day, at least I can apany you and Nora on the road to theherworld! Listen carefully, Ive told my mom and dad, three years After three years, if you, you bastard, are still alive, then I will still be alive too. I promised them that we would have a child together. But if you die within three years, I will bury you in the same grave! L stood there with his eyes flickering uncertainly. He never expected Miranda would say such words. A surge of emotion rushed straight into his head making his limbs numb; his nose felt sour while his throat trembled. He touched the side of his face which was hit by Mirandas p before feeling an overwhelming sense of happiness. The next second he grabbed her soft body again with some roughness as well as dominance. Good! Bury us both in one grave! You are Mrs. Willis on my tombstone! he eximed before kissing those two soft lips passionately without restraint! Mmm Lyou bastard murmured Miranda initially but then she responded shyly after being invaded once more by him. She pounded a few times with force, but her delicate body gradually softened. Finally, she closed her beautiful eyes and responded to L with a hint of awkwardness and shyness. A peculiar and fiery atmosphere filled the corridor outside, seemingly on the verge of turning into a fierce battle. However, right at that moment Creak A faint sound of a door opening could be heard, and the adjacent bedroom door cracked open a bit. Soon after, a little head poked out, curiously looking outside. The two people, who had been shamelessly engaged in a passionate kiss, froze for a moment, involuntarily stopping their actions. Oh I didnt see anything Nora shrunk her neck, stuck out her tongue, quickly pulled her head back in, and promptly closed the door. She had heard from other kids in kindergarten that this was how parents at home behaved. Most importantly, Nora wholeheartedly epted Miranda as her mother and had no objections to her father and Miranda being affectionate. She had onlye out to see what themotion was about. Upon witnessing this not suitable for children scene, Nora was startled and quickly pretended as if nothing had happened. L and Miranda both looked towards the closed door with peculiar expressions on their faces. In the next moment, Miranda snapped back to her senses and quickly pushed L away, her pretty face filled with embarrassment. You jerk! I Im going back to my room. With that, the goddess CEO swiftly turned around and walked away without looking back. Her earlobes were flushed and crystal clear L stood there, licking his lips with a lingering feeling, wearing an expression of annoyance. It was the first time he realized that Nora could be such a bbermouth! In the next moment, L gritted his teeth and walked into his own bedroom. Nora, lets practice for a while! Its still early, why rush to sleep? Ugh, Im so sleepy, want to sleep. Sleep? You seem pretty energetic, my little treasure. Come on, lets go out and run a fewps around the yard. Meditation alone is not enough, physical exercise is also important, otherwise, youll just be an empty shell in the future. Chapter 507 Narrow Road for Enemies The next afternoon, L and Miranda, along with Nora and the relevant personnel from Lowes Pharmaceutical, boarded a ne to Iylonio. It was worth mentioning that the group traveling with them was mainly from Lowes Pharmaceuticals Research and Development Department. Although drugs like Love Light and health products like Lowes Scar Removal Cream were actually developed by L himself, he didnt want to get involved in it. Miranda took all the credit for these achievements and attributed them to thepanys R&D department. After getting off the ne, Shelly and key members of the R&D department who apanied them were responsible for arranging everyone elses itinerary and amodations. As CEO of thepany, Miranda naturally didnt need to personally deal with these trivial matters. The medical awards ceremony was scheduled to officially begin at two oclock in two days time. Before that, Miranda nned to have fun with L and Nora in Iylonio. However, there were many scenic spots and ces for entertainment in Iylonio.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In one afternoon they visited two famous attractions. They didnt realize it had already be evening when they finished their sightseeing tours. Today, both Nora and Miranda were having a great time. Especially Miranda. Although they didnt go all the wayst night, the long-standing tension between them had been resolved, and this made the goddess CEO feel refreshed. Throughout the day, a faint smile hung on her stunning face, radiating an irresistible charm. At five in the evening, L and the other two entered a small private room at Lucai Eats on Hintersea Street. Nora looked at her dad and Miranda eagerly and asked, Daddy, Mommy, where are we going to y after dinner? Nora, the little girl, was really enjoying herself today. After dinner, well take you to see the night view of Tenfold Lake. How does that sound? Miranda said with a smile. Yes, please! Nora didnt really have a concept of what the night view was like, but what mattered to her was that her dad and mom were with her. At this moment, L didnt rush to order food but decided to contact someone to see if they coulde. Captain Smith, what are you up to? Ivee to Iylonio. Can we have a drink together? L asked. Oh? L, youre in Iylonio? Haha, we had an agreementst time, so I have to show you some hospitality. Fortunately, we have a couple of days off before an uing mission. So, where are you? Upon hearing that L hade to Iylonio, the person on the other end of the line expressed enthusiasm. After hanging up the phone, Miranda looked at L with a curious expression on her beautiful face and asked, Who was that? She didnt expect that L had friends in Iylonio. Hes from a prominent family in Iylonio. He should have some skills here. Youll be attending themendation ceremony the day after tomorrow, but coincidentally, I have to go help Erik that day. Ill see if I can get him to help me protect you and Nora, L said with a smile. As the captain of the Dragon Sword Brigade, Simeons identity was rtively confidential, so L vaguely mentioned it. Miranda nced at L and replied nonchntly, I can take care of myself and Nora. Besides, we have our colleagues from thepany. Dont forget that both Nora and I are skilled too. Although she said so, Miranda couldnt help but feel sweet inside. While waiting for the other person to arrive, Nora suddenly said she needed to use the restroom. Miranda took the little girl and left the private room. Outside the private room, two young men walked into the restaurant, arm in arm, and went upstairs to the private rooms. Oh, Mr. Smith! What wind blew you here? The manager of Lucai Eats greeted one of the plump young men with a ttering smile. This young man was Jude! Cut the small talk. Today, Im treating my good buddy, so give us your biggest private room! Jude waved his hand. The young man apanying him was tall and handsome. His name was Xander Carter, the son of the Chairman of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. He hade to participate in the national pharmaceuticalmendation ceremony. Mr. Carter, its settled that Benevolence Pharmaceuticals will join the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, Jude said affectionately, with his arm around Xanders shoulder. As the eldest son of the Smith family, Jude himself managed apany called Benevolence Medicine. Although thepany was not located in the Corl Delta Region, it didnt prevent him from joining the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. As long as he approved, there would be no problem. Mr. Smith, rest assured, the Medical Business Alliance is ours! With just a word from you, its all taken care of. Once Benevolence Medicine joins the alliance, well enjoy all the benefits and advantages. As for the thresholds and conditions for otherpanies, we can discuss them with you, Xander said confidently. Exactly! Beside the two people was a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man had arge slicked-back hairstyle and a cunning look on his face. In front of Jude and Xander, his previous arrogance had subsided. Surprisingly, it was Samuel, the person who had previously gone to Lowes Pharmaceutical and used the excuse of joining the alliance to demand the form for Love Light and other drugs. Regarding Benevolence Medicine, Xander and Samuel naturally didnt mention these unreasonable demands again. This pharmaceuticalpany was created by Jude himself, just to achieve some results and show his family. There was nothing that could attract the attention of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. Allowing it to join the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta was simply giving Jude and the Smith family face. After all, the Smith family was one of the five major families in Iylonio, and their power was unimaginable. Whether it was the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta itself or the memberpanies of the alliance, if they received the support of the Smith family in the northern region, their path would undoubtedly be wider and wider. The two young masters chatted andughed as they walked towards the private room upstairs. Besides Samuel, there were also several fierce bodyguards apanying them, each of them looking like martial arts experts. The scene was quite grand. Especially beside Xander, there was a middle-aged man in white clothes who exuded an imposing aura as he walked, clearly a Grandmaster-level expert. Behind the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, there was another powerful force supporting it. How could the son of the chairman of the alliance go out and travel to Iylonio without bringing along some decent experts? Come on, Mr. Carter, Uncle Victor, we wont return until were drunk today! After this meal, Ill take you to a bar to have a st! Hahaha Jude waved his eyebrows and said to Xander and the middle-aged man in white. Although this Uncle Victor yed the role of a bodyguard, as a Grandmaster-level expert, Jude didnt dare to be disrespectful or neglectful. Great! Xander nodded with a smile. At that moment, Samuel eximed, Huh? and looked surprised as he stared at a figure in the corridor. Following his gaze, there were two figures-onerge and one small-who had juste out of the restroom and happened to push open the door to the private room. Chapter 508 Something Happened, and I’m Taking the Blame Miranda? Samuel eximed in surprise. At this point, Jude and Xander were also looking in that direction. There was no way Mirandas beauty wouldnt attract attention wherever she went. Samuel, do you know that hottie? Xander asked, intrigued by Samuels reaction. Jude blinked curiously at him as well. Seeing such a goddess made both young men feel a little restless. Just her back view alone made them itch with curiosity. They had seen beautiful women before, but the aura emanating from Miranda was something that could not bepared to those so-called models or minor celebrities. Young master, do you remember Lowes Pharmaceutical? Samuel asked Xander coldly. I remember! Theyunched several effective drugs and health supplements recently and are quite popr right now. And they refused to join the business alliance too, right? Xander snorted in response. Yes! Samuel nodded before sneering, That woman just now is Miranda Lowe C the owner of Lowes Pharmaceutical! Tsk tsk didnt expect to bump into her here! Oh? The owner of Lowes Pharmaceutical? Xander raised his eyebrows in surprise before turning to Jude, Mr. Smith, if I were to deal with a female CEO of an out-of-town pharmaceuticalpany in Iylonio, can you help me handle it? Hearing this question, Jude smiled knowingly, In Iylonio, there isnt anything my family cant handle! Actually, there was a bit of boasting in these words. But with the power of the Smith family, as long as they didnt cause a major incident, they could usually handle things. And in Judes eyes, she was just the female owner of a pharmaceuticalpany from out of town, so it didnt matter much. Today, he and Xander had just discussed the matter of Benevolence Pharmaceuticals joining the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. They were still in the honeymoon period, and Jude wanted to show his capabilities in front of Xander. So when he heard Xanders question, he didnt hesitate to boast. That works! Mr. Smith, did you see that girl just now? Are you interested in going in and having a chat with her? Xander asked with a smile. Sure! Lets go in and take a look, make a new friend. Hehe Jude nodded. The two men exchanged a nce, revealing a knowing look that only men understood. In the next moment, they walked towards the private room with a confident stride. Inside the private room L, I think I saw someone just now, Miranda said with a slight frown as she returned with Nora, speaking to L. Oh? Who did you see? L asked, momentarily confused. Samuel! The Deputy Minister of the Review Department of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. He came to ourpany before and asked Lowes Pharmaceutical to join their alliance. Do you remember? Miranda asked. L nodded, Of course I remember, he was quite an unpleasant person. As he spoke, his gaze shifted towards the entrance of the private room. Sorry to bother you again, it seems Im here to annoy you! At this moment, a yful voice sounded. The door to the private room was pushed open, and several people entered without even saying hello. A waiter at the entrance wanted to ask a question but was pushed aside by one of Judes men. Ms. Lowe, what a coincidence to see you again. Samuel entered and stared at Miranda, wearing a fake smile. In the next moment, his gaze fell on L and he eximed, Oh, Mr. Willis is here too? The whole family is here, huh? Xander, the chairman of the alliance, observed L and Miranda, especially Mirandas beautiful face and figure, andmented, So this is Ms. Lowe from Lowes Pharmaceutical? Ms. Lowe is so beautiful, but I heard shes not very reasonable, what a pity. At that moment, Jude entered and saw L, momentarily stunned. Then he showed a dark expression and gritted his teeth, Damn it, its you? Isnt this Mr. Smith? Quite a coincidence, L said with a surprised smile. Hehe, it is quite a coincidence. Mr. Willis, arent you Kieras boyfriend? And who is this beautifuldy beside you? Jude asked through gritted teeth. His gaze lingered on Miranda for a few moments, unable to hide his admiration and desire. In his heart, his envy towards L grew stronger. Damn it! Even as the young master of Smith family, he didnt have the good fortune this guy had! Seeing this scene, Samuel and Xander both had interested expressions on their faces. It seemed that Jude and L had some history between them. This meant they were even more aligned on the same side. This is my wife! L said coldly. Tsk tsk, you have both a girlfriend and a wife. Youre quite fortunate, huh? Jude sneered with sarcasm. His expression seemed as if L had a grudge against him, trying to steal his wife. Kiera was his goddess, but he never expected that she would choose a married man and refuse to ept him. The fat man felt a tremendous blow to his ego. The jealousy in his heart was about to burst out through his small eyes. Whats wrong, you fatso, feeling envious? L asked with a smirk. Upon hearing this, Judes face trembled with anger. What the f**k! Who do you think youre pretending to be? Kid, do you think this is still Ednd? This is Iylonio, believe me or not, I can make sure you wont leave this private room. Jude was truly furious! For the first time, he was made a fool of by L in front of Kiera, losing all face.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The second time, he followed Edward to Ednd and intended to regain his reputation after encountering L, but once again, L pped him hard. This time, L encountered him in Iylonio, and he dared to be so arrogant? This kid didnt even know whose territory he was in. L sneered, What about Iylonio? Are you the boss here? Fatso, I advise you to leave if you dont want trouble. Otherwise, I wont even need to take action. Someone else will educate you on my behalf, believe it or not. As soon as he finished speaking, Jude cursed and pointed at L, turning to Xander beside him, Mr. Carter, do me a favor! Tell Uncle Victor to get rid of him, consider it a favor from me. If anything happens, Ill take responsibility! Xander and Samuels faces showed a malicious expression upon hearing this. The middle-aged man in white stared at L with a sudden fierce gaze. Chapter 509 I Decided to Bow to You Jude wanted to kill L. Today, he had a few martial arts experts with him, butst time in Ednd, he saw Ls strength. With just one shout, Edward was shaken and spat blood. Jude didnt think his men would be enough to handle him. But wasnt there a Grandmaster by Xanders side? Jude thought that even if L was powerful, he couldnt possibly be a match for a Grandmaster. Xander nodded and said, Mr. Smith, dont worry. Ill help you get revenge. But were all businessmen here; its best if we can talk things out first before resorting to violence. He then turned to Miranda with a cold smile and said, Ms. Lowe, you see the situation now? Your husband is not very likable; he has angered Mr. Smith. Heres what I propose: join Medical Business Alliance and contribute the form for Scar Removal Cream and other products like it. If your husband apologizes to Mr. Smith on his knees, I wont have him killed by my people or even worse by Uncle Victor who is an expert at the Grandmaster level. Xander sounded proud as he spoke. Miranda looked angry yet speechless at what she heard next from Xander. She turned her gaze towards L and asked, L, did you hear that? They have someone who is an expert at the Grandmaster level wanting to take you down. What are we going to do? Hehe L chuckled lightly and looked at Xander and the others, shaking his head. How deep of a well do you need to amodate all of you?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As soon as he finished speaking, Xander, Jude, and the others were momentarily stunned, unable toprehend the meaning behind Ls words. In the next moment, Samuel snorted coldly. I advise you all to lower your heads obediently and not provoke trouble without cause. Xander replied coldly, Ms. Lowe, I have paper here! Write an agreement stating that yourpany will join the Medical Business Alliance and contribute forms for products including but not limited to Scar Removal Cream, Grey Hair Reverse Essence, Golden Wound Medicine, and Love Light. Otherwise Xanders tone turned ominous as he threatened, Otherwise, not only will your husband be ruined today, but with your beautiful appearance and adorable child, it would be a shame if something were to happen while youre out. Moreover, you may not even be able to leave this ce! At that time, well have a hundred ways to make you divulge the forms! As Xander finished speaking, Samuel sneered, Simultaneously making enemies with the Smith family and the Alliance, you have no idea what awaits you in Iylonio! Hearing this, Miranda gritted her teeth, her beautiful face filled with anger, but she remained silent. Nora, on the other hand, looked at her father with eager anticipation in her big eyes. Daddy, theyre all bad guys! Should I beat them up? L shook his head and said to his daughter, Sit there obediently. I will handle this. With that, he stood up, his face expressionless, and walked towards Xander and the others, his eyes gleaming with intensity. When Jude provoked him earlier, L maintained a yful attitude, as if he was watching a joke. But when Xander brought up Miranda and Nora, Ls expression immediately changed. What do you mean? he asked. Xander raised an eyebrow and coldly smiled at L. Samuel tauntingly asked, How are you going to handle it? Are you going to kneel down? Hahaha L looked at them and said word by word, I have decided to bow down to you. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present was stunned, and their expressions varied. Jude snorted coldly, his face filled with disdain. Damn, I thought you were tough, but turns out youre just a coward who bullies the weak? Disgusting! Since youre scared, huh? Then kneel to this young master! Xander and Samuel wore triumphant expressions, thinking that L had finally shown some sense by submitting to them, especially in front of Victor, who disyed a proud look and slightly restrained his aura. However, at that moment, as L approached Xander and Samuel, he suddenly made a move. Bang! Crack! Crack! With two muffled sounds and the sound of bones breaking, Xanders shin suddenly bent in the opposite direction, and his whole body shrunk. This sudden turn of events left everyone stunned. No one expected that L, who had just mentioned bowing down, would immediately resort to violence. Jude looked bewildered, his face trembling in fear as he instinctively took a step back. Samuel widened his eyes, staring at L, and opened his mouth, You Ah! My leg! My leg How dare you kick and break my leg! Uncle Victor, kill him! Kill him for me! And when Xander realized what happened, he immediately let out a scream like a ughtered pig. He widened his eyes, looking at his broken legs, his face contorted in pain. Young master! You brat, youre asking for death! Victor was filled with shock and anger. He shouted furiously andunched a punch directly at Ls vital point, aiming for his heart. This bastard, he disregards martial ethics! He doesnt hesitate to attack! The other side directly broke the legs of their young master. If he didnt kill him, Victor wouldnt know how to justify it. Boom! Crack However, in the face of Victors attack, L seemed topletely ignore it and kicked Samuels shin once again. Samuel followed in Xanders footsteps, his body falling to the ground, letting out a miserable cry. Boom! At this moment, Victors fist fiercelynded on Ls chest. But with a dull thud, it was only Victor, whounched the attack, that had his arm deformed. L was unaffected, but the bones in his entire arm shattered inch by inch. Get lost! L snorted coldly and pped Victors face, sending him flying and spinning. His body crashed through the wall of the private room,nding in the corridor outside in an uncertain state of life or death! You you Judes face twitched as he retreated in fear. As for the other bodyguards beside him and Xander, they were all shocked, standing there dumbfounded. They either hadnt regained their senses or didnt dare to make a move. After all, Victors fate was right before their eyes! At this moment, L lightly patted his chest where Victor had struck, as if it was dirty. The next second, he stood in front of Xander and Samuel, looking down on them from above. I can bow down to you, but you have to lower yourselves! Chapter 510 Did This Fat Guy Offend You? Xander and Samuel were clutching their legs, their faces twisted in pain. But when they looked back at Victor, who had been pped by L and was powerless to resist, they dared not make a sound. The Grandmaster was surprisingly powerless against this guy! At this moment, he seemed to understand the meaning of Ls words earlier. Although they didnt dare to make noise anymore, the resentment in their eyes sent chills down ones spine. L, youre ruthless! Ah! I admit defeat! Xander gritted his teeth and screamed in pain. Samuel looked at L with resentment and panic. He said fiercely, L, do you know who Xander is? Xander is the son of the chairman of Medical Business Alliance! How dare you break Xanders leg! Do you do you really want to be an enemy of the Alliance? Hearing this, L snorted coldly and stepped on Samuels broken leg several times with force. Ow! Ah! It hurts so much stop it! Im sorry Samuel twitched his face in pain and begged for mercy repeatedly. L snorted coldly again and said disdainfully, So what if we be enemies with the Alliance? If I treat you kindly, will you just let it go? If you want revengeter on then Ill be happy to oblige as long as your prepared for the worst oue possible. Im not afraid of enemies but I am afraid that some rubbish thinks they are worthy enough to be my enemy; that would be an insult. As he spoke these words, his starry eyes turned cold again as he nced over at Jude. Jude trembled violently when faced with Ls gaze. What do what do you want? Ls sneered, For some peoples sake today, I wonty a finger on you. But take your people, and these two trash outta here. Jude breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Ls words. It made him think that L was still wary of the Smith familys power. Daddy, youre so cool! Nora pped her hands and looked at her father with admiration. This violent scene didnt seem to frighten the little girl at all. Miranda thought she would have tofort Nora, but the little girls reaction surprised her. It seemed like father like daughter. Was she just as violent as her father? Miranda couldnt help but admit that Ls violent side was somewhat attractive Outside the private room, the diners and restaurant staff who witnessed someone being thrown out started discussing it, causing amotion. Whats going on? Who is that? They broke through the wall of the private room and flew out? Are they dead? The manager of Lucai Eats hurriedly approached, his expression filled with nervousness. He had noticed that Jude and his group had entered that private room. And then something went wrong? This situation frightened the restaurant manager. If something happened to Jude here, not only he, but the restaurant owner would likely face serious consequences. After seeing Victor lying in the corridor, the managers eyelid twitched, and he quickly asked someone to call for emergency assistance. When he opened the private room, he saw Xander and Samuel with broken legs, leaving him even more bewildered. Mr. Mr. Smith Do you need any help? The manager looked at Jude, who was standing there with a tense expression, and asked hesitantly. Then he nced at L and Miranda, as well as Nora, and silently wondered if Jude had encountered a difficult situation. Is this person a martial artist? While it might have been satisfying to act impulsively, provoking Jude and his friends while apanied by a woman and a child would likely lead to a disastrous oue. Tap, tap, tap Make way! Get out of the way! At that moment, apanied by hurried footsteps and shouting, a group of people rushed into the private room. Simeon, upon entering Lucai Eats, immediately noticed themotion and his expression changed. L had informed him in advance which private room he was in, so how could Simeon not be anxious? Who the hell is this ignorant person who dared to cause trouble with L?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Thus, Simeon, the captain of the Iylonio Military Districts Dragon Sword Brigade and the most outstanding scion of the Smith familys third generation, hurriedly entered the private room with several casually dressed Dragon Sword Brigade members. Seeing this group of people rushing in, Jude, who had been frightened and panicked, suddenly brightened his eyes and showed a look of ecstatic joy. Big brother! Big brother, youre here! Jude ran over and grabbed Simeons arm, looking pitiful, as if he were a 200-pound overweight man. Seeing Judes reaction, Xander and Samuel, who were sitting on the ground, also lit up. Mr. Smith, who is this Xander took a deep breath and looked at Simeon, asking. This is my big brother, Simeon! Jude showed a smug and arrogant expression. He pointed at L with a dark look and said to Simeon, Big brother, this guy not only broke my friends leg with a kick but also beat his people to near death. You must uphold justice and arrest this thug! Upon hearing Judes words, Xander and Samuel immediately showed a hint of delight. What? Is this Simeon, Judes older brother? Jude had been bragging about Simeon in front of Xander to save face. Although Simeons identity was special, Jude couldnt openly mention the military unit he served in. However, it didnt stop him from subtly hinting at Simeons position in the military. So Xander and Samuel knew that Simeon served in a special brigade in the Iylonio Military District, and he was even the captain of that unit. With such a position, wouldnt it be game over for L if they wanted to mess with him? Even though L was powerful, would he dare to confront Simeon? If they really got into a fight and the Smith family made a move, L would be like going against the entire countrys machinery. Unless he wanted to be a fugitive, he would only end up being beaten. Thinking this way, Xander looked at Simeon with a face full of grievance and injustice, saying, Mr. Smith, Im Xander, the son of the Chairman of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. Im also Judes business partner and good friend. This thug broke my leg in the Iylonio territory. You have to help me get justice! At this moment, seeing his older brother arrive, Jude didnt expect anyone to help him anymore. He directly shouted at the restaurant manager and the onlookers outside, The Smith family is handling this. Everyone without business here, get out! Leave! The next moment, Jude looked eagerly at Simeon. Xander and the others did the same. They all waited for Simeon, the pride of the military, to intervene and restore their reputation. L! Did this fat guy and these two provoke you? However, the next moment, Simeon pointed at Jude and asked with a hint of apology and nervousness in his voice. As soon as the words fell, Jude, Xander, Samuel, and the others all wore confused expressions. Chapter 511 Very Dangerous? During the escort of Conor, they faced a fierce battle against external enemies. Without L, their Dragon Sword Brigade would have beenpletely wiped out. It was L who single-handedly restrained the four top experts from Ski and Deitys Tears organization. This turned the situation around and saved that operation. Soldiers always respect the strong. Simeon and hisrades truly admired Ls strength and contributions C even to the point of worship. Its nothing really, said L nonchntly. Your chubby brother just wanted to get rid of me, while these two used my wife and child as leverage. As soon as he finished speaking, Simeon and several other members from Dragon Sword Brigade had their expressions changed! What? They wanted to get rid of L? And they used his wife and child as leverage? Were they asking for death? L was an honorary general appointed bymander in chief Wagner himself! He also holds Priocia Decree which gave him unlimited self-defense rights! Do not say that L just broke their legs; even killing them would be justified under thew. The next moment, Simeon red at Jude with gritted teeth, his gaze looking somewhat intimidating. Howe L didnt break your legs? Are you trying to ruin L? Do you want to die? Big big brother! What do you mean? What is your rtionship with him? Jude looked confused and asked nervously. Outside, Jude was undoubtedly arrogant and domineering. But among the third generation of the Smith family, Judes status was not high. Compared to Simeon, who was the most outstanding among the third generation and had limitless prospects in the military, Jude was insignificant. L is the savior of me and my brothers! You want to ruin L? Ill ruin you first! Simeon said fiercely. The next moment, he grabbed a solid wooden chair in the private room and swung it towards Jude. Bang! Bang! Bang The sound of the wooden chair hitting the person and Judes screams echoed in the private room. Judes fat body fell to the ground, and after smashing the chair, Simeon picked up a broken piece of the chair leg and swung it fiercely towards Judes leg. Jude screamed and begged for mercy, feeling like he wanted to die. If he had known it woulde to this, he would have preferred having his leg broken by L earlier. At least he would have felt relieved. But now, Simeon had beaten him more than ten times before finally breaking his right shin. He had brought this upon himself! With a crisp cracking sound, Judes right shin distorted, and only then did Simeon stop. Worthless trash who brings more trouble than sess! Judey there, crying and sniffling, filled with shock and regret. He didnt expect L to be Simeons savior? If he had known, even if he had a hundred times more courage, he wouldnt have dared to provoke L! In the next moment, Simeon coldly looked at Xander and Samuel, spat, and said, Medical Business Alliance? A bunch of sellers of medicine, thinking you can overturn the world? You dare to threaten Ls wife and child? Youre blind! Do you know who L is? You dare to threaten the suprememander of the military? Youre sick of living, arent you? Saying that, Simeon took out his phone and contacted the Iylonio Security Department, saying, Its me, Simeon! Send someone over! There are people here who are trying to harm the family of Priocias senior military officer. Arrest them and investigate if they are foreign hostile agents! Upon hearing this, Xander and Samuel, who were sitting on the ground in pain, trembled and their faces twitched violently. They werepletely dumbfounded. How did they end up being suspected as foreign hostile agents?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org What is going on here? Is L still a senior military officer of Priocia? Ten minutester, in another restaurant, Simeon changed the location and invited Ls family here. Honey, this is Simeon, myrade! Just call him Captain Smith! Nora, call him Uncle! Simeon, this is my wife Miranda uh a seller of medicine, hehe After everyone sat down, L introduced his wife, child, and Simeon to each other, ending with a joking remark. Simeon nodded towards Miranda, and upon hearing Ls words, he immediately felt embarrassed and said, I wasnt insulting your wife with those words, haha Then, Simeons tone changed and he said, L, no wonder you were so eager to return home afterpleting the missionst time. Your wife is so beautiful; if I were you, I would also be longing to go home! Haha As soon as he finished speaking, the members of the Dragon Sword Brigade alsoughed good-naturedly, teasing L with their words. Uh, what are you all saying? Actually, I was longing for my daughter. L couldnt help but blush and waved his hand in response to their teasing. Miranda, upon hearing their words, felt secretly annoyed and gave L a fierce re. After the food and drinks arrived, Simeon and the others started toasting with L. L, being a gracious host, didnt refuse and drank with these straightforward and patriotic men. He didnt use his internal energy to sober up; he simply drank to enjoy the moment. Meanwhile, Simeon and hispanions were downing one drink after another as if they hadnt had a drop of alcohol in their entire lives. After drinking for a while, L shook his head and suddenly felt something was off. How should I put it The feeling he got from Simeon and the others was as if they were drinking a farewell toast. It was as if this meal was thest they would have together. Ls mind was quick, and he remembered Simeon mentioning on the phone earlier that they had a mission to carry out in a few days, and their superiors had specifically asked them to rx for a few days. Simeon, what kind of mission are you guys going on? When are you leaving? I was thinking if its convenient for you the day after tomorrow, could you help me protect my wife and daughter? I have some other matters to attend to L clinked sses with Simeon again and casually asked after finishing his drink. Upon hearing this, Simeon patted his chest, burped, and said, No problem, consider it done, brother! Well leave for the mission in two days. He looked at Miranda and grinned, saying, Looks like well have a chance to be the personal bodyguards of the Goddess CEO, huh? Haha As he finished speaking, the members of the Dragon Sword Brigade burst intoughter. They werent teasing Miranda, it was just yful banter among themselves. L patted Simeons shoulder and casually asked, Is the mission youre about to undertake quite dangerous? This time, Simeons hand holding the ss paused for a moment, and his smile became somewhat unnatural. The expressions of the other Dragon Sword Brigade members also froze for a moment. Not really! Haha Theres no mission Dragon Sword Brigade cantplete! In the next moment, Simeon grinned, waved his hand dismissively, as if it didnt matter at all. The other team membersughed again, appearing lighthearted. Chapter 512 What’s in the Backyard? Although Simeon and the others seemed carefree and nonchnt, L caught a glimpse of their worry in their eyes just now. But he didnt ask any more questions! This mission may involve some confidential information, and although he was a renowned general, it was still just renown. Some things were better left unasked! Besides, even those who truly belonged to the military didnt necessarily have the authority to know everything. After a meal together, Ls friendship with Simeon deepened even further. They both felt that they had simr personalities. Simeon didnt have the air of arrogance that many children from prominent families had. When they first met, his dislike towards L was only because he was an airborne personnel. Butter on, L won him over with his strength. Simeon and all members of Dragon Sword Brigade admired him greatly. During dinner, L also asked about Fox Sierras situation since she and her master were thest people to see his parents alive. He still wanted to visit Sierras sect someday to see if there were any clues left behind by his parents before they died. However, Simeon said that Sierra had already returned to her sect; she was only a special consultant for Dragon Sword Brigade like L and not actually serving in the military. On that evening, L and the others returned to the hotel room they had previously booked after ying until around ten oclock. Miranda was taking a shower in the bathroom, while L apanied Nora, watching TV. At that moment, his phone vibrated. L nced at it, and a cold gleam shed in his eyes. It was a message from Summer! Upon learning that his parents had been brutally killed by Wicked Bone, L harbored a deep hatred towards them and the secretive Willis family. He couldnt currently confront the ancient Willis family or even the secretive Willis family and Wicked Bone head-on. However, that didnt mean L couldnt do anything. He had contacted Summer and instructed her to gather as much information as possible about the secretive Willis family and Wicked Bone. This included any externalpanies or organizations associated with the secretive Willis family, the people working for them, and more. After all, even ancient martial forces needed someone on the outside to help them umte wealth. The message Summer sent now contained information about the forces orpanies secretly supported by the Willis family. Hexleaf Industries, Thousandstream Construction, Alpite Antiques, Goldheart Moons Cobra Brigade L looked at the information and silently repeated the names of thesepanies or forces rted to the secretive Willis family. As he reached the end, a surge of air rushed through his nostrils. The Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta? So this business organization is also connected to the secretive Willis family? A cold smile appeared on Ls face as he muttered to himself. It seemed that fate had brought them together. Lets see what happens! The ancient Willis family, the secretive Willis family, Wicked Bone! I may not be able to confront you directly right now, but I dont mind finding some leverage through theseckeys you support! The next day, Simeon yed the role of a gracious host and took L and his family to various ces in Iylonio for sightseeing. It was their third day in Iylonio. L contacted Erik and arranged to meet them at a hotel in Iylonio. There, he met Erik and his entourage. Besides Erik, Henry and some of his subordinates from Ednd and the Ward family were also present. It was evident that Henry had brought all the skilled individuals he could. Interestingly, Erik was apanied by an older man who appeared to be around the same age as him, dressed in gray clothing. Upon observation, L realized the man was a Grandmaster-level expert. It seemed that despite losing influence in the family conflict, Erik still had some cards up his sleeve. L, so youve already arrived in Iylonio? Let me introduce you. This is my old friend, you can call him Mr. Perrin, Erik said with a smile after seeing L. Emmett Perrin assessed L briefly, nodded slightly, and kept his attitude reserved. Mr. Willis! Henry, on the other hand, had a favorable attitude towards L this time. The Ward familys visit was for official business, not tourism. After the initial meeting, they headed straight to the ancestral residence of the Ward family in Iylonio. The Ward Residence was located in the northwest direction within the third ring of Iylonio, upying a vast area ofnd in this prime location. Rather than calling it the Ward Residence, it would be more appropriate to refer to it as the former residence of Master me. With a history of nearly two hundred years, the estate exuded an ancient charm and could easily be considered a historicalndmark. However, the Ward family clearly didnt rely on tourist ie and had no intention of opening their ancestral home to the public. Moreover, this was a forbidden area for ordinary people, an absolute private domain. At ten oclock that morning, the group arrived at the ancestral residence. Eriks face showed a hint of mncholy. Erik, youre here? Edward stood outside the Ward Residence with a fake smile on his face. Take me to see your grandfather! Erik nodded slightly and gave a direct order. Edward respectfully agreed, but secretly sneered in his heart: Old man, whats with the act? Arent you here to submit today? Hmph, bringing that stubborn Emmett as well? What are you trying to gain? Dream on! You have no idea how much preparation my grandfather has made today! With these thoughts, Edwards eyes nced towards L, and a wave of killing intent surged in his heart. This guy is here too? Good! Today might be the day to avenge the blood-spitting grudge in Ednd. L, since you like meddling in my familys affairs, dont think about leaving once youre here. Edward remained calm on the surface and led Erik and the group towards the depths of the Ward Residence. Finally, they arrived at a spacious hall. Erik, youre here? Come in,e in, take a seat.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At the entrance, a senior gentleman with features resembling Eriks by about sixty or seventy percent greeted them with a smile. Erik smirked mockingly, said nothing, and went straight in with his entourage. He scanned the room, his face filled with even more disdainful mockery, but deep in his eyes, a hint of seriousness and indignation emerged. Edward, youve really gone all out, huh? Inviting every expert you could find? Erik looked at Edward, coldly smiling as he asked. Meanwhile, Ls attention was not on Anders or the helpers from the Ward family in Iylonio. His gaze turned towards the direction of the backyard of the Ward Residence, revealing a trace of horror. What is there in the Ward Residences backyard? Chapter 513 Kill You, We’ll Take It Ourselves! Erik, Henry, and Emmett looked at the formation of the Ward family in Iylonio with anger and seriousness on their faces. They seemed preupied today. Erik, did you bring the key? Anders, the old patriarch, faced Eriks mockery with apparent indifference, asking lightly. Erik chuckled and surveyed the room before speaking in a deep voice, Are the four Grandmasters from our family and Joseph Hall present? As he spoke, he nced at the two groups of people on both sides, saying, Have our old friends from the Cohen family and Mountshifters also arrived? Heh, so all of you are here today to help them deal with me, is that right? Eriks tone was filled with strong derision and anger. Joseph was, in fact, a mid-level Divine Realm expert, equivalent to the mid-level of Uppecia, and the strongest among the Ward family in Iylonio. The Cohen family and Mountshifters, on the other hand, were the acquaintances of Master me in the past. Now, one became an ancient martial arts family, while the other became a tomb-raiding sect specializing in moving mountains and unearthing tombs, proficient not only in cultivation but also in mystical arts. Leading the Cohen family was a middle-aged man and a young man. The middle-aged man exuded a deep aura, while the young man had a sharp and proud temperament. However, thetters expression froze for a moment and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes upon seeing L. Hmm? Its him? How did this guye here? He actually survived the personal trials of the n Grand Competitionst time? Did he just scrape by all the way? The young man from the Cohen family pondered inwardly. Previously, during the n Grand Competition held at the Hudpids Sect, the Cohen family naturally sent talented individuals to participate. The young man was one of the chosen disciples, but his abilities were limited. He gave up on the subsequent individual ranking trials and left the Hudpids Sect with the rest of the Cohen family members. As for Mountshifters, they were led by a tall and burly old man and an enchanting beauty. The sturdy old man wore a vintage-style armor, which turned out to be a defensive magical tool. Next to the alluring beauty was a giant man over two meters tall. However, this giant man had a vacant look in his eyes, his skin turning blue, clearly not resembling a normal person. L squinted and nced at the enchanting beauty and the giant man, his expression subtly changing. This giant man wasnt human at all! He was, in fact, a corpse puppet crafted from a dead body! At this moment, the sturdy old man from Mountshifters burst intoughter resembling the sound of a bronze bell. Hahaha, Erik, dont misunderstand us! We didnte here specifically to help the boss deal with you. We just want to see whats inside Master mes tomb. With that said, the enchanting beauty by his side followed up with a sly smile, However, if anyone hinders us from exploring the tomb today, they will be our enemies! Kekeke Erik, weve been old friends for many years. I hope you wont force us to turn hostile! Hand over the key! said the middle-aged man from the Cohen family, looking at Erik expressionlessly. Seeing this scene, the Ward family members in Iylonio revealed a hint of amusement and mockery. Hmph! Whether we hand over the key or not is the Ward familys business and seems unrted to all of you, Henry retorted coldly to the group. Erik gestured to his grandson, then took a deep breath and looked at Anders with a low voice, Anders, I can give you the key today! But I have one condition! Seeing the formation of the Ward family today, Erik knew that not handing over the key was definitely not an option. Not to mention the Ward family, even the members of the Cohen family and Mountshifters wouldnt let it go easily. Since that was the case, it was better to strive for the greatest benefit directly. Anders smiled without confirming or denying, A condition? Tell me. Eriks voice sank as he said, Regardless of whats inside that tomb, my family should receive thirty percent! If you agree to this condition, I will hand over the key! As soon as his words fell, Anders burst into heartyughter, his face carrying a hint of mockery as he looked at his younger brother. Erik, do you think thats even possible? When you left Iylonio with your branch, it meant you had separated from the family. What does the legacy left by Master me have to do with you? Upon hearing this, Erik gritted his teeth and said, Even if I leave Iylonio, I am still a member of the Ward family. Hmph! Spare me the nonsense! As a gesture, I have already rescued Caleb and his wife from the hands of those bandits! Hand over the key, and I will hand the people over to you. This condition is already sufficient. Otherwise, I can have them delivered back to the desperadoes at any time, and I wont care if they live or die! Anders said without a doubt, his tone carrying a hint of threat. Upon hearing these words, Erik, Henry, and the others faces turned pale.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In the next moment, Joseph looked at Eriks group with disdain and sneered, Erik, cant you see the current situation? What right do you have to negotiate with the family? Is it useful for you to withhold the key? Even if we kill you, we can still find it on your body. We haventid a hand on you yet because of the past family rtions. Dont force your brother, dont force us! And dont force the old friends of the Cohen family and Mountshifters! Otherwise, what kind of storm can you stir up with this group of nobodies? The Divine Realm expert pointed at the people around Erik with a contemptuous expression. As his words fell, Eriks face flushed with anger. In the next moment, he looked at his elder brother and asked word by word, Is that so? If I dont hand over the key, will you kill me? Erik, dont force me! To prevent the decline of the entire family, this underground tomb must be opened! Anders said with a gloomy expression. Eriks face was filled with mockery upon hearing this. They were from the same roots, yet they were about to fight each other for the possible treasure left by Master me. Grandpa, what should we do? At this moment, Henry, clenching his fists tightly, shouted to his grandfather with gritted teeth. Erik took a deep breath and said to Anders, Bring out Caleb and his wife first. I need to at least see if they are still alive, right? Show me the key, and Ill let you see them. Dont worry, Caleb and his wife are fine, Anders said expressionlessly. You Erik was infuriated, his eyes wide open. In the next moment, he turned his head and looked at Emmett and L beside him, with a hint of expectation in his eyes. Today, these two were his biggest trump cards and reliance. He hoped that by cooperating with L and Emmett, he could fight for some benefits. Chapter 514 Let Us Know What Pain Feels Like? Although Erik knew he was unlikely to win, he still wanted to try his best. At least he wanted to show a strong and determined attitude, hoping that they would have some reservations. Erik was unsure of Ls exact strength, but he was definitely above Grandmaster level. And Emmett was also a Grandmaster-level expert! If they really fought, even if there were heavy casualties on their side, Anders had to consider whether or not it would be worth it for him to harm the enemy and hurt himself in the process. So at this moment, Erik looked towards L and Emmett with a probing and questioning gaze. Henry and others also looked at L and Emmetts reactions. Facing Eriks gaze, L hesitated for a moment and shook his head, saying, Mr. Ward, let them give us the hostages, and you can hand over the key. For now, lets not consider anything else! Upon hearing this, Erik, Henry, Emmett, and everyone on their side couldnt help but be stunned, their faces filled with disbelief. The members of the Ward family in Iylonio showed a smug smile and bursts of triumphantughter. Erik, did you hear that? This young man by your side knows how to seize the opportunity! Anders said with a smug grin. Handsome boy, youre quite wise, mocked the enchanting woman from the Mountshifters with a few chuckles. Eriks expression turned dark, his gaze at L flickering uncertainly, even mixed with a hint of suspicion. In his eyes, L was hisst reliance, and he had even higher expectations for him than Emmett. However, he didnt expect L to advise him topromise directly, without even fighting for their side. Mr. Willis, what do you mean by this? Henry directly questioned, his tone carrying a hint of dissatisfaction and me. What I mean is, give them the key, and lets not consider anything else for now! L said, looking at the somewhat unpleasant expressions of the people, then added, The underground tomb may not necessarily hold a treasure. It might have something else Hmph! Erik, is the ally you found? Who besides me would genuinely help you? The smooth-talking person, regardless of his strength, has unreliable character! Hepromises as soon as he sees the opponent has more experts? Emmett coldly snorted, interrupting Ls words, speaking with anger and disdain. L frowned, wanting to say something, but ultimately swallowed his words. It was useless to say more to them now. Emmett, you really are a stubborn old man! What? L here has lost his nerve, and you still want to stand up for Erik, even at the cost of your life? Edward sneered coldly at this moment. With those words, Emmetts eyes widened in anger, and he took a step forward, shouting, If you truly push things to the limit, I will make you pay the price today. Eriks request is not unreasonable. The treasures inside this underground tomb should rightfully have a share that belongs to him. If you refuse, even if I die here today, I will skin you and make you feel pain. You better think it through! As he spoke, the old friend of Eriks emitted a powerful aura befitting a Grandmaster-level expert. However, the members of the Ward family all wore mocking and disdainful expressions. In the next moment, Joseph snorted coldly, stomped his foot, and charged directly towards Emmett. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of him and threw a punch. Emmetts face changed, and he quickly raised his arm to block. However, apanied by a muffled sound, Emmetts body was sent flying. When hended, he spewed out a mouthful of blood, his face filled with sorrow, anger, and shock. Hmph! Do you think you can make us feel pain? Do you have the strength for that? Joseph coldly sneered at Emmett, his tone full of disdain and contempt. You Emmetts face turned red, a mixture of shock and anger, and a sense of powerlessness surged within him. At this moment, Erik quickly walked over and helped Emmett up, saying, Emmett let it go! He then nced in Ls direction, shook his head with a touch of mncholy. In the next moment, he took out a quaint, palm-sized copper key from his body. The key is here! Give me Caleb and his wife, and Ill give you the key, Erik said through gritted teeth. Today, I admit defeat! Upon hearing this, Anders brightened his eyes,ughed heartily, and wore a smug expression on his face. Erik, you should have done this earlier! Edward, go bring Caleb and his wife over! He gestured with a victorious attitude. Yes, Grandpa! Edward nodded with a smile and quickly left the hall. As he left, he cast a cold nce towards L, a hint of ill intent in his eyes. Next, everyone on Eriks side had an extremely unpleasant expression, hardly saying a word. Especially, no one paid any attention to L anymore! In a stifling and unusual atmosphere, Edward and several guards finally returned with a man and a woman. Grandpa! Henry, why are you here? The man in his early thirties was Caleb, Eriks eldest grandson. If I didnte, wouldnt you have been harmed by Anders? Erik nced coldly at Anders, then with a strong sense of unwillingness and resentment, he directly threw the key at Edwards feet. The next moment, he greeted Caleb and his wife and said to everyone, Lets go! Everyone from the Ward family in Iylonio, as well as the Cohen family and Mountshifters, showed expressions of triumph upon finally obtaining the key. However, as Eriks group turned to leave, a cold voice suddenly sounded. Wait a minute! Looking in the direction of the voice, Edward had an unfriendly look as he stared at L.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. What? Do you still want something? Henry, seeing this, angrily questioned. Eriks expression also turned dark as he looked at this so-called family, then turned to Anders and asked, Anders, weve given you the key, wont you let us leave? Are you really willing to disregard our longstanding rtionship and exterminate us all? Anders shook his head, also with a questioning expression, and looked at Edward. Edward, is there something else? If not, let Erik and the others go! After all, they havent gained anything from this trip. Lets spare them, shall we? Hehehe Chapter 515 I’m Just Standing Here Edward chuckled and waved his hand, saying, Grandpa, since both Erik and Henry have surrendered, I cant do anything to them anymore because we all share the Ward surname. But He pointed at L as he spoke. But some people came here today, so it might not be so easy for them to leave. With a cold snort, Edward stared at L and said with a sneer, L! Do you think thatst time in Ednd when you made me cough up blood was the end of it? You dared toe here today with Erik? You like meddling in the affairs of the Ward family, dont you? You even hooked up with Kiera and ruined our alliance with the Smith family. Today is time to settle these scores once and for all! Dont think that just because you surrendered earlier and advised Erik to give us the key that Ill let you go! Hahaha Hearing this, the Ward family in Iylonio looked at L with mocking eyes. Tsk tsk This guy just surrendered but still cant avoid his own misfortune? How interesting! As soon as Edward finished speaking, Anders looked at L and said, Oh? So it was you who injured my grandsonst time? And you dared to get involved with my familys girl and disrupt the alliance between my family and the Smith family? And today, you followed Erik here to meddle in our internal affairs in the family! Boy, if we let you go like this today, wouldnt it be a disgrace for my family? Oh? So what do you want to do then? L didnt expect Edward to confront him in the end. However, he remained calm, raised an eyebrow, and asked with interest. At this moment, Eriks gaze flickered a few times, and he said in a deep voice, Edward, youve gone too far! I gave you the key, and yet you still want to harm my people? Upon hearing this, Edward burst intoughter and mocked, Erik, are you still siding with L? He didnt help you at all just now, tsk tsk Emmett snorted coldly this time and advised Erik, Erik, its better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Lets go! Why bother with this kid? No! Whatever L says, I brought him here! Erik shook his head and gritted his teeth. Brother, dont push it too far! If you really want to harm L today, youll have to kill me first! Henry hesitated for a moment and signaled his subordinates, preparing to take action. Upon hearing Eriks words, Ls eyes fluctuated for a moment. He thought to himself that he hadnt misjudged Erik. He smiled at Erik and shook his head. Mr. Ward, I appreciate your intentions, but if they want to deal with me, you and Henry dont need to get involved! I can handle it myself! The next moment, L looked at Edward and Anders. So, what do you want to do?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Edward snorted and said, Originally, killing you wouldnt satisfy me, but today, for the sake of giving face to Erik, disabling you will suffice. How about that? Isnt that merciful? L responded with an Oh? Disabling me? Is that what your grandpa wants? He looked at Anders, his face expressionless, and asked. The old man had his eyelids lowered, adopting an indifferent attitude. Seeing this, a hint of coldness flickered in Ls eyes, but he nodded on the surface and took a few steps forward. Fine! Lets get on with it, as long as you can disable me. L, you Erik furrowed his brows upon hearing this. Mr. Ward, theres no need to say any more! This is my own affair, L interrupted, waving his hand. Edward, witnessing Ls response, chuckled and said, L, youvee to your senses. Rest assured, well exercise restraint. At this moment, Anders nced at Joseph, gesturing with his eyes. Joseph understood and smiled, stepping towards L, with a hint of mockery on his face. Kid, you can see the situation now! I advise you not to resist and let me disable you obediently. Otherwise, Im afraid I might go too far and end up killing you! L replied calmly, Alright! Ill stand here and wont fight back. As soon as the words fell,ughter and mockery erupted. Not only from Edward and the Ward family in Iylonio, but also from the Cohen family and the Mountshifters. Many people showed a gloating expression, as if they were watching an exciting y. This kid has been quite wise all along, huh? Being disabled and able to keep his life, thats a smart move. You like to meddle, dont you? Looks like you cant leave now, can you? Youve disrupted the alliance between our family and the Smith family, and this is the consequence! At this moment, Joseph had already walked up to L and suddenly, without any warning,unched a sneaky and vicious kick towards Ls lower abdomen. It had to be said that this person was quite cunning. L stood there, seemingly not resisting, but he was still ying with the element of surprise. Joseph wanted to take advantage of Ls unpreparedness and deliver a severe blow. Bang! With a muffled sound, Josephs kicknded solidly on Ls lower abdomen. However, in the next second, as Josephs right foot touched the ground, his entire leg trembled slightly. From the impact just now, he felt as if he had kicked a steel te. The force of the rebound made him feel like his foot bones were about to break. But when it came to L, he was still standing there perfectly fine, as if nothing happened. Upon seeing this, Joseph immediately revealed a look of shock and uncertainty. What? As a mid-level Divine Realm powerhouse, this guy can actually withstand his attack? Is that all? At this moment, L sneered, looking at Joseph with a mocking expression. Joseph, what are you doing? Disable him! Edward asked, puzzled. Anders also furrowed his brow and said, Joseph, no need to hold back. Give Erik some face and leave him some breathing room! Upon hearing these words, Josephs face twitched a few times. He thought to himself, How am I holding back? I really didnt injure this guy! But in front of so many people, if he couldnt disable L even after attacking him while L let him, it would indeed be a bit embarrassing. Therefore, Josephs expression turned fierce, he shouted loudly, formed his fingers into a knife shape, and fiercely stabbed towards Ls throat! However, the result was the same as before! The scene of Ls throat being stabbed and a bloody hole appearing did not happen. He still stood there perfectly fine. Chapter 516 Let’s Get Started? However, Joseph let out a cry and there was a loud crack! His finger poked at Ls throat, but it was Joseph who ended up with a broken finger bone. Is that all? L raised an eyebrow and asked disdainfully. Josephs right hand trembled slightly as he backed away, his expression full of suspicion. You you specialize in defense? At this point, the young man from the Cohen family coldly snorted and reminded him, Joseph, this guy specializes in defense and his defensive power is extremely abnormal! If you cant find his weakness, I advise you to give up. During the n Grand Competition before, although he didnt participate in the individual trials, he had gone through many other events. He clearly remembered that L had withstood attacks from Copper Men during Core Formation stage without any issues. With Josephs strength it would be better to give up! Hmph! I dont believe I cant find your weak spot. Joseph snorted coldly and pulled out two metal batons from behind him. He used weapons against L andunched a fierce attack. In front of so many people, L stood there motionless. Joseph was a formidable Divine Realm expert, yet he couldnt do anything to his opponent. This made him feel like a clown and a joke. How could he ept this? Thump, thump, thump The sound of strikes hitting flesh echoed continuously, never-ending! The attacks covered every part of Ls body. However, faced with this onught, L stood unmoving, like a towering mountain in the midst of a storm. Just a gentle breeze brushing against a mountain. Everyone was dumbfounded by this scene. Erik, who had been somewhat worried, let out a sigh of relief and chuckled. Emmett wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with even more annoyance, This kids defensive skills are so formidable that no one can kill him. And yet, he still surrenders so easily! Hmph! What a coward. Erik pondered and said, Emmett, theres no need to say more. Joseph isnt the strongest expert here, and the Cohen family and Mountshifters are present. Its understandable that L would be cautious. He doesnt need to risk his life for my family. Edward, Anders, and the rest of Ward family in Iylonio were filled with shock and uncertainty. If they initially thought Joseph hadnt used much force with his first kick, now Even a blind man could see that Joseph was relentlessly attacking with all his strength. But he couldnt harm L? Was this guy indestructible? After what seemed like an eternity, Joseph finally stopped panting heavily. He looked at L with a mixture of shock, anger, and resentment. L gazed back at him, a fleeting murderous intent shing in his eyes, followed by mockery and disdain. L wasnt indestructible, but with Josephs limited strength, breaking through his defenses was nothing but a futile dream. The gap between Core Formation and Uppecia realms, a body nurtured by Dragon Energy, the Rich Soil Unyielding Form all of this determined that Josephs attacks were like scratching the surface. Despite being attacked for so long, L really wanted to p Joseph to death. But he held back because these people might still be useful. Not continuing? L raised an eyebrow and mockingly asked Joseph. Josephs face twitched, staring at L with gritted teeth. Kid, if youre so capable, then fight me properly instead of standing there like a turtle in its shell. Come on, take a swing at me! Of course, he didnt want to continue Joseph was afraid that if he continued, he would exhaust himself to death before being able to kill L. He believed that L might have cultivated some twisted defensive technique that allowed him to remain invulnerable but required him to stand still. That was why Joseph hadnt retaliated. Therefore, Joseph spected that if L switched to the offensive, he could break this invulnerable state. Fight you? No rush, L sneered, shaking his head. Since you cant disable me, should I leave? Upon hearing this, Josephsplexion changed unpredictably. Edward, on the other hand, showed a strong sense of unwillingness. The next moment, he turned his gaze towards the Cohen family and Mountshifters. Ladies and gentlemen, you are all esteemed seniors with extraordinary strength. Please lend a hand in disabling L. The robust elder from the Mountshifters sneered, his voice filled with disdain, Who do you think you are? How dare youmand us? We came here today to help open the tomb, not to be your henchmen! Hmph! The alluring woman also seemed uninterested as she pursed her lips and looked at L, revealing a curious expression. Hey handsome, youre quite tough. Hehehe Edwards face immediately flushed upon witnessing this. On the other hand, no one from the Cohen family stepped forward upon hearing the elder from the Mountshifters speak. Anders coughed twice, his expression somewhat awkward, as he red at Edward with a mix of me and anger. Indeed! The Mountshifters and the Cohen family were not theirckeys. Why would they listen to his orders? L might have offended Edward, and even the Ward family in Iylonio, but what did it have to do with the Cohen family and Mountshifters? They came here today solely for that tomb. It was one thing to pressure Erik to hand over the key, but it was impossible to expect them to help him deal with L. At this moment, L coldly surveyed the scene before turning to greet Erik and the others. Mr. Ward, lets go! Having said that, he turned around and left the hall directly, as if ignoring everyone else. Edward and many members of the Ward family watched him leave with unwillingness, but they were helpless. If he stood there for them to attack, and yet they couldnt kill him, with the Cohen family and Mountshifters unwilling to help, what was the point of keeping him? At this moment, Josephs expression was the most unsightly. He felt like a clown standing there, helplessly watching L walk away. MomentsterBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Erik and his group left the Ward Residence, wordlessly intending to depart. The mood was somewhat gloomy and downcast. They had simply handed over the key and were driven out empty-handed. Everyones faces were extremely displeased, and no one felt like speaking. They silently got into their cars, ready to leave. However, after L boarded the extended Toyota vehicle, he turned to Erik and spoke in a low voice, Mr. Ward, have the driver take us to a discreet location and park there for now. Lets not rush to leave! Meanwhile, inside the Ward Residence After Erik and Ls group left, the elder from the Mountshifters seemed eager to act. Anders, we have the key now! Shall we proceed? Chapter 517 Only One Possibility Left At this moment, both keys were in their hands. Anders couldnt help but be eager to open Master mes tomb. However, before that, he nced at both the Cohen family and the Mountshifters and spoke in a deep voice, Before we open the tomb, there are some things that need to be said so that we dont ruin our rtionship! Upon hearing this, members of the Cohen family and Mountshifters nodded indifferently, looking at Anders without much expression. Before obtaining the keys, the three parties were allies. The Cohen family and Mountshifters were the helpers of the Ward family in Iylonio. But now that they had all the keys, they had bepetitors in the pursuit and division of interests. Now, they were all on guard against each other In the tomb of Master me, if there really are treasures, we should divide them ording to the previously agreed-upon proportions. This underground treasure was left to us by Master me, so we take the majority share, fifty percent. The friends from the Mountshifters are skilled in excavation. We will rely on you a lot, so you get thirty percent. And the Cohen family, you get twenty percent. Any objections, everyone? Anders asked in a deep voice. After the words fell Alright! We had already agreed on this, Anders, dont worry! Were all old friends, and no one would take advantage of others, the robust elder from the Mountshifters said loudly. The middle-aged man from the Cohen family and the young young Brayden Cohen both had displeased expressions, but they nodded as well. Once everything was settled, the people from the three parties headed towards the vast backyard of the Ward Residence. Master me had somehow decided to bury his tomb in this mansion. After a while Following a passageway leading underground, they arrived at the stone door of the tomb. Anders held the two ancient keys in his hands and inserted them into the two keyholes on the stone door. Boom Apanied by a strong tremor, the stone door moved aside, and the tomb was instantly opened. Hoo At this moment, a cold and heavily decayed gust of wind blew towards them. Mr. Segal, Gonzo, youre professionals at this. Shall we go in first with your people? Anders turned to the Mountshifters, smiling as he asked. The robust elder nodded and took out a candle. After lighting it and confirming that nothing unusual happened after a while, Harrison Segal called out to the seductive woman and led the members of the Mountshifters, a group of experts, into the tomb. Anders gestured to Joseph and the other four Grandmaster-level experts from his family, and the five of them followed suit. The middle-aged man and Brayden from the Cohen family followed closely behind. However,pared to the Mountshifters, the people from the Ward family and the Cohen family were more cautious. They couldnt just wait outside while the Mountshifters thoroughly investigated the tomb. What if there were treasures inside, and the Mountshifters secretly hid them? Inside the tomb, Harrison and Gonzo from the Mountshifters held torches as they walked through an underground corridor. Suddenly, the space in front of them expanded. Everyone observed their surroundings with great caution. They saw a stone door ahead, with small chambers on either side. This is the space before the main burial chamber. The chambers on the left and right are the eastern and western ear chambers, said Gonzo. It seems that theyout of this tomb is quite simple, Harrison nodded, with a somewhat rxed expression. Thats normal! Before his death, Master me told their ancestor of the Ward family that if he and future generations encountered any trouble, they should open the tomb. This clearly left them an escape route, so it wouldnt have dangerous traps or hidden weapons, the middle-aged man from the Cohen family spoke naturally. Everyone nodded in agreement. Lets go and see whats in these two ear chambers together, Joseph called out. Harrison and Gonzo nodded, taking the lead towards the eastern chamber. Upon entering, they saw that the eastern chamber was a space of about twenty square meters, filled with stacks of books. These books are antiques and could fetch a good price if sold, but they hold little significance, Joseph shook his head dismissively after flipping through them. Harrison and the middle-aged man from the Cohen family also showed ack of interest. While the books were valuable, they were notcking in money. They were all here for the true treasures. If the books contained any cultivation techniques or esoteric arts, they might have been interested. But simple ancient books didnt catch their attention. After a while, they arrived at the western chamber, but there was nothing noteworthy inside. Joseph and the skilled members of the Ward family furrowed their brows, and the Mountshifters and the Cohen family murmured in discontent. Master me would never have left only these things! Otherwise, he wouldnt have left such information for the ancestor of the Ward family. It seems that the true treasure is in the main burial chamber, Harrison spoke in a deep voice. Yes, that must be it! Lets go to the main burial chamber, Joseph nodded, convinced. After a brief discussion, they left the ear chambers and arrived directly in front of the stone door of the main burial chamber. Harrison studied it for a moment, then pressed a protrusion on the door. Boom! The stone door opened with a resounding noise. A dense chill and an eerie atmosphere seemed to rush toward them. Everyone couldnt help but shiver. In the center of the main burial chamber, there was a pitch-ck coffin. In this dark and gloomy underground pce, it evoked a sense of dread. These people relied on their skills and the presence of the Mountshifters, but they still mustered up the courage to enter. After a moment The members of the three families gathered together, all with furrowed brows. Hmm? Besides the coffin, the main burial chamber has nothing else? Joseph expressed his confusion. Hmph! Did Master me leave behind an empty tomb? Is that so? the middle-aged man from the Cohen family snorted, annoyed. At this moment, Harrisons gaze turned toward the coffin. In his lifetime, he had explored countless tombs and experienced danger more than once or twice. But nothing had ever given him such a strong sense of fear. If there are still any treasures, theres only one possibility!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. That is inside Master mes coffin! Chapter 518 The Protagonist Appears In the center of the main tomb chamber, the coffin emitted a strange aura that made Harrison uneasy. But they had alreadye this far, and returning empty-handed was not an option. Not only would he not ept it, but no one who came with him would either. At that moment, a Grandmaster-level expert from the Ward family nodded and said eagerly, Yes! Theres only one possibility left! The treasure is inside this coffin! Others chimed in, The best treasures are always kept close to their owners. Who knows what incredible things could be inside that coffin? A treasure that can help a family in dire straits like ours must be something extraordinary! Lets open it up! Whos going to do it? Harrison gestured to several members of Mountshifters and said, Open the coffin carefully! Yes! replied one of them. The next second, they took out a white candle and walked towards the southeast corner of the tomb chamber before lighting it carefully on the ground. ording to their rules for grave-robbing, anyone who wants to open a coffin after entering must light a candle at the southeast corner first. If there is suddenly a crowing rooster or if the candle goes out when opening up a coffin C these are all bad omens. In such cases you must put back anything taken from within or face disaster. After the Mountshifters disciples lit the candles, they began using tools to open the coffin. At the same time, Harrison also stared intently at the candle in the southeast corner. For a while, everyone in the tomb felt both nervous and excited. Boom! In just a moment, apanied by the sound of the coffin lid being pushed open, the pitch-ck coffin was opened. However, at that moment, a cold wind suddenly appeared in the tomb. The candle in the southeast corner was immediately extinguished, and the entire tomb seemed to darken. The candle went out? Harrison, who had been staring at the candle, eximed. Everyone felt a shiver run down their spines. Whats going on? How could the candle go out? Damn it, did Master me leave a dangerous trap for the Ward family? Mr. Segal, are you ying tricks on us? Thats right, trying to scare us away so that the Mountshifters can keep the treasure for themselves, right? As the candle went out, the atmosphere in the tomb became even more tense and eerie. In this state of mind, everyone was filled with uncertainty and spection. Some were panicking, some were angry, some were unwilling, and some were filled with suspicion. Josephs eyes flickered as he remembered Anders instructions. He gritted his teeth and said, What are you afraid of? Even if the candle goes out, so what? We have martial experts and experts in the ult here. Even if we encounter a ghost, what can it do? Wevee this far, we have to see whats inside this coffin! Theres no way were leaving empty-handed! Mr. Segal, Gonzo, am I right? Joseph stared directly at the two of them, his voice deep and firm. The members of the Cohen family also looked at them, with a hint of suspicion, wondering if Harrison was intentionally causing trouble. However, at that moment, after absorbing the aura of the living, a pair of dark hands suddenly emerged from the coffin, gripping the sides. The next second, a figure slowly sat up from the coffin. In an instant, the entire main burial chamber was filled with a chilling aura. This What is this? Everyone held their breath, witnessing this terrifying scene. This Master mes body, resurrected? One of the Ward familys Grandmasters eximed, his eyelids twitching. Zombie? Gonzos pupils contracted, and then his expression changed dramatically. No! What Master me has be is not an ordinary zombie! The evil and fierce aura emanating from him is that of a Corpse King! Boom! At that moment, the figure suddenly leaped out of the coffin andnded on the ground with a muffled sound. The figure was emaciated, with skin that seemed to have been dried by the wind, and clothes made of tattered pieces of fabric. But the sinister aura radiating from him seemed to make the world change color. St! Almost in an instant, as soon as it jumped out, several of the Mountshifters disciples who had opened the coffin exploded and died on the spot. Damn it, kill it! The middle-aged man from the Cohen family cursed, and a powerful aura surged from his body. He was ate-stage Uppecia expert, and even facing a zombie, he had absolute confidence. He believed that with his strength, he could even chop the zombie into pieces.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The middle-aged man from the Cohen family held a long sword and rushed towards the Corpse King that Master me had be, aiming to sh its neck. It seemed like he wanted to cut off the zombies head with one strike. ng! However, in the next moment, when the long sword touched the Corpse Kings neck, it unexpectedly made a sound of shing gold and iron. St! At that moment, the Corpse King extended a pitch-ck w and directly pierced into the chest of the middle-aged man from the Cohen family. Apanied by a nauseating squelching sound, the Corpse King pulled out a bloody heart from his hand and began chewing on it. The features of the middle-aged man from the Cohen family twisted in pain, his eyes filled with fear, shock, and unwillingness. Run! Its not an ordinary zombie, its a Corpse King! Gonzos face drastically changed, and he shouted in a high-pitched voice as he ran towards the exit of the main burial chamber. The others snapped out of their trance and started fleeing like a pack of desperate dogs. Roar! The Corpse King, transformed from Master me, let out a howl to the sky like a ferocious beast breaking free from its cage. It unleashed a terrifying massacre, carrying an overwhelming malevolence. Unlike ordinary zombies, its body wasnt stiff, and its movements were so fast that it left people in despair! Outside the tomb, in the backyard of the Ward Residence. Anders, Edward, and other core members of the Ward family were anxiously waiting. Grandpa, what kind of treasures do you think are in Master mes tomb? Edward asked. Anders, with a face glowing brightly, looked as if he had a n. Well, as long as theres a treasure that can make our family rise, it doesnt matter what it is! We might even surpass the five major families in Iylonio and be a transcendent family above them all. On the other side! Not far from the Ward Residence! L sat in the car, squinting his eyes. Such a strong corpse aura! Is the main character finally appearing? Chapter 519 The Change of Heaven and Earth L sat in the car, his face slightly tense. Even though he was sitting here, he could still feel the overwhelming anger in the air. L, what are you talking about? What main character? Erik asked with confusion. Henry and Emmett also looked at L with puzzlement. Emmett had been hit by Josephs punch before and was still pale. He frowned and said, Stop ying games. In his opinion, L should have taken action but insteadpromised with others. And now he was pretending to wait here and see how things went? L ignored Emmetts words and muttered to himself with a glint in his eyes, Indeed, not everything inside this tomb is necessarily treasure hehe The next second, he turned to Erik and said, Mr. Ward, Im going to take a look over there. You guys wait here for an opportunity. Its better not to get too close! After speaking these words, L opened the door of the car directly, and ran quickly towards the Ward Residence. Seeing his behavior, Erik and others were confused as they didnt know what kind of trick L was ying this time. Grandpa, the sky outside has be cloudy! It seems like its going to rain? Henry suddenly spoke up at this moment. At this moment, L, while swiftly approaching the Ward Residence, instinctively looked up at the sky. He saw a thick dark cloud that seemed to appear out of nowhere. Strangely, this dark cloud covered the area where the Ward Residence was located, causing the surrounding sky to darken directly. It was noon, but it felt like evening was approaching, as if it would soon be nightfall. What on earth is this? How can it cause such a change in the heavens and earth? Ls pupils couldnt help but shrink as he muttered in doubt. Inside the Ward Residence Is it going to rain heavily? Anders looked up at the sky, furrowing his brows. For some reason, a sense of unease arose in his heart. Edward stood beside the entrance to the underground tomb, and his ears twitched. Do you hear that? Whats themotion inside? At that moment, a figure suddenly shot out. It turned out to be Gonzo, who was the first to react and flee. Following closely behind him was the two-meter-tall guy, right on the heels of its master. Shortly after, the young man from the Cohen family, Brayden, appeared. His face was pale as if he had been frightened out of his wits. Even though he was a mid-level expert in Uppecia, he didnt dare to look back and focused all his strength on his speed at that moment. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh Behind him were several other experts from the Cohen family, all fleeing like dogs with their tails between their legs. The middle-aged man from the Cohen family in thete stage of Uppecia tragically died by the hands of the Corpse King, and even his heart was dug out. The other members of the Cohen family had no intention of avenging him; their only thought was to escape.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Next came Joseph and Harrison from the Mountshifters. Lastly, there were the four Grandmaster-level powerhouses of the Ward family and other family experts. What are you all doing? Edward asked, puzzled, when he saw these people running out. Anders and the other core members of the Ward family present wore bewildered expressions. Run! someone shouted loudly at them. Run? The people of the Ward family had strange expressions upon hearing this. They were here to divide the treasure, so why run? Did these people seize a share that didnt belong to them and want to use the treasure as leverage to escape? Boom! Stter At that moment, a Transmutation Force expert from the Ward family fell behind and ran a bit slower. A shadow emitting an endless aura of death shot out and collided with the Ward family expert, instantly shattering his body into pieces. Boom, boom, boom Following that, the Corpse King swung its arm fiercely, and several ordinary experts from the Ward family were turned into bloody mists. Among them was even a Grandmaster-level powerhouse. Witnessing this scene, Anders, Edward, and the others from the Ward family were instantly shocked and petrified. They even forgot to flee for their lives. In the next second, the Corpse Kings ashen-white eyes locked onto Edward, who was guarding the entrance to the tomb. In that instant, Edward felt his soul tremble. The grayish-white color in the Corpse Kings eyes, which seemed to represent death, sent a chilling sensation rushing to the back of his head. Edward, run! one of the senior members of the Ward family shouted hoarsely at Edward. However, Edwards speed was no match for the Corpse Kings. In the next moment, the Kings withered, ck metallic w fell directly on Edwards head. Despite his young age, Edwards possession of Transmutation Force strength was considered remarkable. However, in front of the Corpse King, his strength was utterly insignificant. With a sttering sound, his head was directly crushed, and red and white matter scattered in all directions. Roar! In the next second, the Corpse King licked the bloody taste on his hand. After killing nearly a dozen people, his aura seemed even stronger and more terrifying. In the following moment, the Corpse King transformed into a whirlwind of death and rushed towards the stunned crowd of the Ward family. Today was supposed to be a big day for the Ward family. The core members of the family, for the most part, had returned to witness the family obtaining the treasure and beginning its ascent. However, at this moment, instead of finding the treasure, they were faced with a disaster. St! St! Stter In less than five breaths, the Ward family was decimated, with no fewer than twenty people dead. Bodies scattered, limbs flew, and blood sttered everywhere! No! Edward! Ream! Xid Anders looked at his descendants, including many close blood rtives, dying tragically before his eyes. He let out a hysterical roar, his eyes turning red. Anders, run! Everyone, run! At this moment, a Grandmaster-level expert from the family gritted his teeth and turned back. He grabbed Anders and desperately fled. Once the other core members of the Ward family realized what was happening, they also screamed and scattered in all directions. This scene seemed like theing of doomsday! Meanwhile, L had already climbed over the courtyard wall of the Ward Residence and arrived in the backyard. He happened to witness this scene. A tinge of pity and mockery flickered in his eyes. Ward family Is this the treasure you coveted and were willing to turn against your own kin for? Heh No one could have expected this, right? This is what Master me left behind? Chapter 520 Restless L didnt know what Master me had in mind when he left those words for the Ward familys ancestor. Was it with the intention that when the Ward family was in dire straits and had no way out, they would open his tomb? Would that solve their troubles? Hmm it seemed usible! Releasing such an unrivaled Corpse King would indeed solve all their problems by killing everyone At this moment, L focused his gaze and his pupils couldnt help but shrink. Even with his current strength, he felt a sense of palpitation when faced with the overwhelming aura of death emanating from the figure. L wasnt sure if he would be able to hold his ground against this Corpse King in battle. So he decided to observe the situation and refrain from acting hastily. Just then, he saw a figure rushing towards him at high speed. It was Joseph. Joseph, who was filled with panic and fear, had the expression on his face as he approached L. He was the strongest member of the Ward family and didnt even spare a nce for the core members who were just ughtered. Joseph, where are you going? L looked at him coldly and asked with a yful tone. Joseph was momentarily stunned when he saw L. He didnt expect this young man toe back. Get lost! Joseph shouted directly, not in the mood to waste time talking with L. L coldly snorted and said in a low voice, Go back! Have a little confrontation with this Corpse King. Joseph cursed, Fuck off! You can go by yourself. Hearing this, L chuckled and his eyes suddenly sharpened. Boom! In the next moment, a solid fist imprint flew out of nowhere and ruthlessly struck Josephs body. Joseph, who was in the midst of a rapid escape, came to a halt, his eyes widening as he looked at L. At that moment, a bloody hole appeared in his chest where Ls punch hadnded. You you Josephs eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. He never expected that the young man who had allowed him to attack freely earlier would kill him with a single punch? I can endure you for a long time! It only takes a second to kill you. You wanted me to fight you, right? Now, I can grant your wish! L said expressionlessly. Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, Josephs body crashed to the ground, his life force rapidly fading away. L sneered disdainfully, as if he had done something trivial, and continued to focus on the Corpse King over there. The reason he didnt kill Joseph earlier was because he thought he might still be useful. He had sensed something dangerous hidden in Master mes tomb. That was why he had Erik hand over the key and allowed the Ward family to open the tomb, considering it a trial for these people. Keeping Joseph and the others was to let them face this danger first, so that L could n and act ordingly. However, this rubbish only wanted to escape and didnt even have the courage to fight the Corpse King. How could he help L test the waters? In that case, let him die!! At this moment, chaos had already engulfed the entire Ward Residence. The people who were previously in the backyard were fleeing in all directions as if it were doomsday. Meanwhile, unidentified individuals were rushing towards other parts of the Ward Residence, unknowingly facing the ruthless and terrifying ughter. However, Gonzo, who was the first to escape, had stopped in his tracks and was watching the savage and fierce Corpse King, lost in thought. Gonzo, why arent you running? What are you doing? Harrison shouted anxiously when he saw the situation. But in Gonzos eyes, there was a hint of greed and eagerness. Harrison, earlier in the tomb, we couldnt fully disy our strength, and I was also worried about other dangers. But now that were out, are we just going to run like this? Gonzos expression changed several times as he asked Harrison. What do you mean? Harrison was momentarily taken aback by the question. I want to subdue this Corpse King! If we can refine it into a Corpse Puppet, it will be much stronger than Zhumbeg! Harrison, lend me a hand, what do you say? Gonzo gritted his teeth and asked. Harrisons face changed, unsure of how to respond. He turned to look at the rampaging Corpse King and felt his heart skip a beat. Harrison, what are you afraid of? Youre ate-stage Uppecia expert, and you have your magical artifacts for protection. Ill let Zhumbeg take the lead! Shouldnt we give it a try? If we just run away, wouldnt this trip be in vain? Gonzo urged. After a moment of hesitation, Harrison gritted his teeth and nodded. Alright, lets give it a try. But if the situation turns bad, well escape immediately, understood? Of course, do you think I want to die? Lets go! Gonzo gave Harrison a cold look and the two of them turned around and rushed back towards the Corpse King. At the same time, Gonzo silently chanted a spell, activating the Corpse Puppet Zhumbeg, who followed closely behind. L, who had been observing the situation, immediately noticed Gonzo and Harrisons actions. Do these two want to confront the Corpse King? How rare! Good, I can assess the situation. As long as they arent instantly killed by the Corpse King, I should be able to fight against it. L thought to himself, his eyes fixed on Harrison and Gonzos movements. Just then, the Corpse King tore another the Ward familys expert into two halves, sttering blood and staining its dark corpse body.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. With each ongoing ughter, the aura of the Corpse King seemed to be gradually growing stronger. The bloodstains on its body seemed to seep into its corpse, as if rainwater was absorbed by parched soil. The once withered corpse now appeared somewhat fleshed out. This indicated that the Corpse King was bing even more powerful and terrifying. At this moment, Harrison and Gonzo had already reached the vicinity of the Corpse King. Zhumbeg, attack! Gonzomanded, and the Corpse Puppet Zhumbeg fearlessly rushed towards the Corpse King. The Corpse Puppet stood at a height of two meters, with muscles resembling blue granite, brimming with terrifying strength. Zombies were naturally powerful and impervious to des and spears. After Gonzos secret refining, this Corpse Puppet had be excessively strong,parable to a cultivator in the early stages of Core Formation. That was why Gonzo felt the urge to give it a try and had the confidence with the assistance of the Corpse Puppet and Harrison to subdue this Corpse King. At the same time, Harrison, d in antique armor, brandished arge ck de stained with the blood of a dark donkey spirit,unching an attack on the Corpse King. Chapter 521 Taking Action The supreme evil of the Corpse King seemed to have a hint of consciousness and thought. Roar! Seeing someone dare toe forward, it let out a roar with a bloody and violent smell. Immediately after, it punched towards the first target, the Corpse Puppet Zhumbeg. Boom! Suddenly, the Corpse Puppet, whose physical strength wasparable to Core Formation experts and was invulnerable to weapons, was directly shattered into pieces. ng! At the same time, Harrison swung his ck-donkey-blood-stained de and shed at Corpse King. A piercing sound of metal shing erupted! However, despite Harrisons strength, his strike caused no harm to Corpse King. Instead, it made his arm go numb, and blood flowed from his shattered tiger mouth. Both Harrison and Gonzo widened their eyes in shock and disbelief. What? The Corpse Puppet Zhumbeg was directly shattered by the Corpse Kings punch? How could this happen? The power of this monster was terrifying. A profound sense of despair and panic surged from the depths of Harrison and Gonzos hearts. Harrison, be careful! Gonzo snapped back to reality and shouted at Harrison. Startled by Gonzos scream, Harrison quickly regained hisposure. Realizing that escape was no longer possible, he immediately activated the magic armor on his body with all his strength. In an instant, the surface of the armor emitted a flowing light, greatly increasing its defensive power. Corpse King, who possessed formidable strength and had developed a trace of intelligence, looked at Harrison with a hint of disdain on its face. It roared, spewing out a ck corpse gas from its mouth, and then delivered a punch to Harrison. The armor on Harrisons body was instantly shattered by the Corpse Kings punch, cracking and turning into fragments. Crack crack The once radiant armor quickly became riddled with cracks before disintegrating into pieces that fell off Harrisons body. Witnessing this, Harrison stood there dumbfounded. His eyes were filled with despair and panic as he looked at Corpse King. Its over! That was the only thought in his mind. Gonzos eyes widened in horror, her scalp tingling and her hairs standing on end. How could this be happening? How could the strength of this Corpse King be so terrifying? The Corpse Puppet Zhumbeg was crushed by its punch, and even Harrisons armored weapon couldnt withstand its blow? Harrison, run! Gonzo screamed. However, Harrison, with a face full of despair, stood there motionless, havingpletely given up resistance and chosen to await the arrival of death. Run? Could he escape? He looked at Gonzo and forced a bitter smile, opening his mouth. From the shape of his lips, he was saying run. No! Harrison, you run! Ill distract it for you! Monster,e and kill me! Trembling all over, filled with sadness and anger, Gonzo gritted her teeth and rushed toward the Corpse King. She felt responsible for what happened to Harrison. If it werent for her dissatisfaction and even greed in her heart, urging Harrison to turn back with her, they would have already escaped by now. For a moment, regret filled Gonzos heart. She had nned to attract the attention of the Corpse King to buy time for Harrison to escape. Roar! At this moment, Corpse King had already attacked Harrison.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Its pitch-ck ws reached for Harrisons neck. However, in the blink of an eye, a chilling de edge suddenly appeared. ng! The cial River Dragon Sparrow de ruthlessly hacked at the arm of Corpse King. As the de collided with the Corpse Kings body, it produced a metallic sh, forcing the Corpse Kings arm back. Additionally, a surge of ck gas emanated from the spot where the Corpse Kings arm was struck. Roar! From the moment it emerged from the coffin until now, it was the first time Corpse King had been injured by someone, and it let out a fierce roar in response. Swiftly turning its head, its grey-white eyes locked onto the figure that attacked it. The one who struck was none other than L. Who else could it be? L, who had been observing the situation all along, finally took action. Seeing the Corpse Puppet Zhumbeg being crushed by a single punch and Harrisons defensive artifact instantly destroyed by Corpse King, L was initially tempted to retreat. He wasnt confident in his ability to deal with Corpse King. However, just as he was considering withdrawing, a sudden powerful wave surged through his mind. It seemed to be a certain force conveying a message, urging him to eliminate this Corpse King no matter what. Feeling this wave, L hesitated for a moment in his heart but ultimately decided to take a risk. To lift Noras curse, avenge his parents, kill Wicked Bone, and annihte the hidden worlds Willis family, he needed strength. Everything required power. Yet, time was extremely limited. When would he have absolute strength if he continued to progress step by step in his cultivation? Wealth and fortune required taking risks, not to mention the path of cultivation. So, with determination in his heart, L wielded the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and simultaneously unleashed the Rich Soil Unyielding Form technique as he charged toward Corpse King. He hadnt intended to save Harrison and Gonzo specifically; it could only be said that the two of them were lucky. At this moment, the two Mountshifters, who had been watching the situation, were stunned when they saw L suddenly appear. ng! ng! ng After Ls strike swept away the Corpse Kings arm, Corpse Kingunched a ferocious counterattack against L. A terrifying battle unfolded between the two, with the continuous sound of shes resonating in the air. Witnessing this scene, Harrison, Gonzo, and the other surrounding individuals showed profound shock. Since the emergence of Corpse King, it was the first time someone had managed to exchange blows with it, rather than being instantly killed! Ls strength is unexpectedly formidable! He can definitely rival a Golden Core expert! Harrison stammered in astonishment. Gonzo also wore an expression of disbelief. The two of them looked at L with a grateful gaze. Seeing L engaged in a fierce battle with Corpse King, they hesitated for a moment and didnt immediately flee. Stay away and dont hinder me! After another exchange, when L was knocked back by Corpse Kings punch, he coldly shouted at Harrison and Gonzo. By observing the situation, L had also realized that with each kill, Corpse King seemed to grow stronger and more terrifying. L was afraid that Harrison and Gonzo would foolishly linger around, risking being affected and killed, unintentionally providing Corpse King with more experience. Upon hearing Ls words, Harrison and Gonzo finally stopped hesitating and quickly fled the battle circle as if granted amnesty. They knew their own capabilities. If L hadnt arrived in time, they would likely be dead by now. Moreover, their bodies might not even be intact Crack! At this moment, a dense dark cloudpletely formed in the sky above, shrouding the area. Electric serpents slithered within the cloud, already brewing thunder and lightning. Chapter 522 Why Didn’t You Make Your Move Earlier? Although there was a certain distance between them, themotion in the Ward Residence was so loud that Erik and others could hear it clearly. Screams, cries and shouts all kinds of noises wereing from inside, making them feel uncertain. Whats going on? Emmett looked puzzled. Grandpa, what did L go back for? Is this his doing? Henrys face changed several times. As soon as he finished speaking, Erik also looked doubtful. At this time, Emmett sneered, He did it alone? Does he have that ability? Then his tone changed, But what did that guy go back for? If this is really caused by him, what is his purpose? Did he deliberately soften us up before avoiding us and then went back alone to snatch the treasure? Erik shook his head, Emmett, you are too biased against L and you think too lowly of him. He wouldnt do something like that. What exactly happened? Lets go over there and see, Caleb who had just been rescued frowned at this moment. Yes! Ill take people over there to see what happened, Henry said. The screams and criesing from the Ward Residence made everyone nervous inside out. In that case, lets go together! Erik said in a deep voice. The noise on the other side made him feel uneasy and scared; he wanted to know what had happened. They arrived at the Ward Residence but no one stopped or questioned them anymore. Many people were running around frantically with an expression of panic on their faces. What happened? Henry grabbed a maid who looked confused and asked anxiously. People died! Many people died! There are monsters! There are monsters The maid cried with a pale face but couldnt exin clearly. After shouting for a few more sentences, she ran away from Henry as if her life depended on it. Monsters? Lets go check it out! The noise seems to being from behind the house! After a moment, they arrived at the vast backyard of the Ward Residence and were immediately stunned by the scene before them. When they arrived, L had just engaged in a battle with Corpse King! The backyard was a scene of devastation! Looking at the corpses scattered on the ground and hearing the cries and screams, Erik, Anders and their group all wore expressions of deep shock. Ah! Why? Why? Oh heavens, why are you ying with me like this? Edward, my grandson! And my sons You all died so miserably! Master me, you wicked creature! Our ancestors served you their entire lives, and yet you set up such a sinister plot to harm our family From the other side, cries of despair, curses, and screams could be heard. Following the sound, they saw Anders now copsed on the ground, wearing an expression of grief and despair. Beside him, the remaining few core members of the Ward family also appeared devastated, their cries filling the air. Erik, Emmett, Henry, and the others couldnt help but exchange nces, their expressions somewhat intriguing. What was going on? Did a significant number of people from the Ward family in Iylonio die? It couldnt be Were these the only ones left? For a moment, Erik, Henry, and the others didnt know what to feel. Schadenfreude? It didnt seem like it Grief of the fox when the rabbit dies? Not quite What is L fighting against? At this moment, Erik shook his head, diverting his gaze and attention from Anders and the others, looking towards the direction where L was battling Corpse King. Others also turned their heads, their faces filled with shock and astonishment. The monster they mentioned, is this thing?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Is this a zombie? The Corpse King? Could it be that this thing came out of Master mes tomb? It seems likely! Anders was cursing and swearing at Master me just now Did L already know that the tomb was dangerous, so he Everyone woreplex expressions, specting one after another. Emmetts face changed several times, revealing a hint of guilt. If this creature was truly released from the tomb, then they had misunderstood L before. ng! At this moment, Ls cial River Dragon Sparrow de collided once again with Corpse King. Apanied by the sound of a sh of gold and iron, Ls figure was pushed back. At this point, his hands felt numb, and his palms were sore. The expression in his starry eyes became increasingly solemn. The strength of Corpse King was unexpectedly powerful. Even when L unleashed the Indestructible Earth Technique, he waspletely overwhelmed. This was still due to the opponentsck of high intelligence and theck of a systematic approach in its attacks and techniques. Otherwise, L would undoubtedly be in an even more dangerous situation. If I were to use Pulse of the Earth or the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Eighth Form, would it be possible to kill this thing? L pondered in his heart, assessing the direction of this battle. But as soon as this thought arose, he immediately dismissed it. The opponents corpse body was practically indestructible. Even if he struck it now, he couldnt break through its defenses. It was likely that the same would apply to using powerful techniques. Moreover, the opponent was a Corpse King, with all its organs already lifeless. It was uncertain whether Pulse of the Earth would have any effect on it. As for the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Eighth Form, it might be able to injure this thing, but topletely eliminate it With these thoughts, L felt somewhat powerless. Did he not have the strength to destroy this evil creature? Crack! Another thunderous sound rang out. Above the area of the Ward Residence, the dark clouds had already be so thick that it was astonishing. Although it was noon, the sky hadpletely darkened as if night had fallen. Within those dense dark clouds, lightning flickered, emitting a terrifying aura that seemed to be filled with a certain kind of demonic energy. At this moment, everyones gaze was fixed on the intense battle between L and Corpse King. Harrison and Gonzo showed lingering fear on their faces, with a hint of gratitude towards L. Brayden swallowed his saliva, his face filled with astonishment. It seemed that he hadnt expected L to be able to hold his ground against the Corpse King for such a long time. Anders and the other core members, after experiencing grief and shock upon seeing Ls battle against the Corpse King, now disyed resentment and anger. L! You treacherous person! You clearly could have stopped the Corpse King, why didnt you take action earlier? Why did you cause such heavy casualties to our family? Ah, ah, ah Chapter 523 Trouble Comes Anders let out a mournful roar filled with resentment! With the tragic deaths of his family members, Anders was consumed by grief and negative emotions, ming L for everything. The surviving members of the Ward family also looked at L with hatred in their eyes. Many of them had lost loved ones to the Corpse King. After seeing L save Harrison and fight against the Corpse King for so long before meeting them, they all harbored resentment towards him. They only wished that L had acted sooner so their loved ones wouldnt have died. This guy must have done it on purpose! Upon hearing Anders shouts, Harrison, Gonzo, Brayden and the others from the Ednd were all left speechless in astonishment. They actually med L for this? Even though the Cohen family had no personal rtionship with L, they felt that Anders was being overly resentful and ming everyone but himself. As L continued to battle the Corpse King, he felt a chill of anger surge in his starry eyes upon hearing the curses and cries. Hmph He was currently locked in a dangerous battle with the Corpse King, and yet there were people on the other side who resented him? Never mind the fact that he had no intention of harming the Ward family in Iylonio. He was only assessing the level of danger and observing the situation. Even if he did harm them, so what? When the Ward family in Iylonio wanted to harm him before, did he step in to save them?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was simply infuriating andughable! Should he risk his life and act recklessly just to save people, regardless of the circumstances? What right did the Ward family in Iylonio have? Even if all of you die, what does it have to do with me? And yet, you still have the audacity to me me? At this moment Crack! Suddenly, after L was once again pushed back by the Corpse King, a thunderous sound echoed from the sky. A bolt of lightning, as thick as a water barrel and resembling a giant python, descended from the brewing dark clouds in the sky, striking directly at him and the Corpse King. To be precise, the lightning was aimed at the Corpse King. However, due to the size of the thunderbolt and the close proximity between L and the Corpse King, he was instantly affected as well. Apanied by a dazzling blue light, the Corpse King was struck by the lightning, and its body suddenly emitted a burst of ck corpse energy, causing its body to convulse and tremble. Roar! From its mouth came a furious roar. Its gray-white eyes looked up at the sky, and a touch of intelligence emerged within it. A hint of human-like panic appeared on its face. After being hit by the lightning, Ls hair stood on end, and a wisp of smoke rose from his body. Standing there, his body twitched uncontrobly for a few moments. Seeing this scene, everyone in the backyard showed expressions of shock. Who could have expected that a bolt of lightning would strike, precisely at the location where the Corpse King and L were fiercely battling? Ha hahaha L, you bastard, you got struck by lightning! This is karma for your malicious indifference towards the deaths in my family! Hahaha After a brief moment of stunned silence, Anders burst intoughter, his face filled with resentment. The other members also revealed expressions of either schadenfreude or relief. And at this moment, Harrison looked up at the sky, his face showing a mix of surprise and uncertainty, as if he had guessed something. This could it be a heavenly cmity caused by the emergence of the Corpse King? he murmured to himself. The next moment, Harrison shouted at L in rm, L, run! This thunder tribtion may not just be a single strike. Get away from the Corpse King! At this moment, L snapped out of the numbness caused by the lightning strike. With gritted teeth, he was about to turn and flee, quickly putting distance between himself and the Corpse King. Harrison could anticipate what was happening. How could L, who possessed the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, not have thought of it? The sky was covered with dark clouds, and lightning shed! Could this all be a heavenly tribtion? Was it triggered by the emergence of this unparalleled Corpse King?! When a cultivators realm reached the peak after crossing the tribtion period, it would trigger a heavenly tribtion. Oveing it would allow them to shatter the void and leave this earthly realm. Simrly, other demon or ghost cultivators would also attract heavenly tribtions. Because once these races achieved sess in cultivation, signifying their defiance of the heavens, the tribtions they faced would be more dreadful, even more frequent. For instance, some demons would face a cmity when they gained spiritual intelligence. When they transformed into a human form, they would also have to ovee a heavenly tribtion, and so on Compared to human cultivators, these races underwent more heavenly tribtions and challenges. And the Corpse King before them was no exception! As it emerged from the coffin, it caused the sky and earth to change color! After a spree of ughter, it grew even more powerful and terrifying. At this moment it finally attracted the wrath of the heavens, bringing down the thunder tribtion! Roar! After being struck by a heavenly thunderbolt, the Corpse King was shrouded in ck mist, roaring at L before chasing him again. Facing the might of the heavenly thunder, the Corpse King, who had already developed some intelligence, had its own instinct and consciousness to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. At this moment, it was determined to kill L! Compared to the humans it had torn apart earlier, this human was much stronger. By killing him and absorbing his much stronger vitality, it would undoubtedly be even more powerful. The likelihood of withstanding the thunder tribtion was also greater. L nced back, his eyelids twitching uncontrobly. Damn it! The Corpse King was too fast! If it was intent on chasing him, he couldnt escape! At that moment, with his starry eyes fixed on Anders and the members of the Ward family, L saw Andersughing maniacally upon witnessing him being struck by lightning. The other members also wore smug expressions, as if his demise from a lightning strike was a cause for celebration. A chill washed over Ls eyes, a cruel smirk appearing on his face. In the next instant, he changed course, charging straight towards Anders and the others. Anders, in the midst of his hystericalughter, fell silent at the sight of Ls actions. His face twisted in fear and anger. L, what are you trying to do? Go away! Donte near! Donte any closer Anders and the surviving members shouted in shock and anger. Their faces drained of color, ready to flee with all their might. However, their speed could not match that of L and the Corpse King, even though L had just been struck by lightning and still felt a lingering numbness. Chapter 524 Ready to Die Anytime Upon seeing Ls actions, the faces of the others involuntarily twitched! Is he trying to take down the Ward family with him? Harrison and Gonzo exchanged a nce, both shaking their heads mockingly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Iylonio the Ward family? What are you guys bragging about? No matter when L makes his move, at least you guys who survived wont be affected by the Corpse King, right? At least the Ward family isntpletely wiped out yet. But now In just two breaths time, L charged into the crowd of the Ward family members. Anders and others tried to escape but before they could run a few steps away, disaster had already struck them. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Corpse King, who was chasing after L, was just a collision, but it caused heavy casualties on the side of the the Ward family. Even a Grandmaster powerhouse was directly exploded and died from the impact! L, you beast! Ah, youve harmed us! You wont have a good death And at this moment Crack! Another massive lightning bolt descended from the sky and mercilessly struck the Corpse King. As a result, Anders and the others faced a devastating cmity! In the face of this heavenly tribtion, the Corpse King and L, beings of their level, could temporarily withstand it without dying. However, the ordinary members of the Ward family, even the Grandmaster-level powerhouses, were instantly annihted within the heavenly thunder. Even if the thunder didnt strike them directly, it was absolutely unbearable for them. L, you will face retribution A Grandmaster spoke with resentment and unwillingness, wisps of smoke escaping from his mouth The next second, the shattered and charred body fell to the ground, turning into a charred corpse! Upon seeing this scene, the expressions of the others varied. Eriks lips twitched as he looked at Anders and the kin who had died before his eyes, his expressionplicated. There was a touch of regret and a hint of satisfaction, while also feeling a sense of sorrow! Henrys eyelid twitched, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, saying, L youre ruthless! Emmett snorted coldly, but this time, surprisingly, he spoke towards L, saying, Can we me L for this? If I were L, I would do the same! If Im going to be struck by lightning and die, why not take the people of the Ward family in Iylonio with me? If we have to me someone, me Anders and their twisted intentions! Hearing this, Erik and the others fell silent for a moment. Erik could only sigh in the end, shaking his head and saying, Anders, you brought this upon yourself, you wont survive Mr. Ward, lets leave quickly! So we wont be affected too Someone urgently reminded them at this moment. As soon as the words fell, everyone reacted and, with a frightened expression, nced at the direction of L and the Corpse King, then hurriedly ran out of the Ward Residence. Harrison, Gonzo, Brayden, and the others also quickly fled in various directions. Staying here wouldnt be of any help at all. Crack! At this moment, both L and the Corpse King had not yet recovered from the second heavenly thunder when the third one descended from the sky. The thunder cmity became even more fierce and the frequency increased. Under this attack, L felt his whole body go numb, and the excruciating burning sensation that made him wish for death spread from his skin to his internal organs. He wanted to desperately escape but found that his body was no longer under his control! As for the Corpse King, it copsed with a thud, emitting dense ck smoke from its body. L turned to look at it, cursing in his heart, Damn bastard, following you has brought me a lifetime of misfortune! This was definitely the most unfortunate situation in history! Roar The Corpse Kingy there, its gray-white eyes turned towards L, issuing a weak roar from its mouth. As the king among the zombies, its corpses strength was naturally stronger than Ls. However, the target of the thunder cmity was it, and lightning itself had a restraining effect on evil creatures. Therefore, even the Corpse King lost its ability to move at this moment. Crack! At this moment, another massive lightning bolt struck down. Both L and the Corpse King could only lie there, epting their fate and enduring the tempering of the heavenly tribtion. Outside the Ward Residence Erik and his group ran out, their hearts still filled with fear as they looked in the direction where the lightning struck. Its my fault that L is in this situation Eriks face was filled with deep remorse as he sighed heavily. Grandpa, it was Mr. Williss own choice to deal with the Corpse King in the end! You shouldnt me yourself too much. Henry persuaded, his tone changing, And besides, Mr. Willis might not necessarily die, right? After all, he has already withstood two rounds of heavenly thunder. Crack! As soon as he finished speaking, there was another loud explosion. From the dense dark clouds in the sky, another violent lightning serpent descended. Emmett chuckled bitterly and shook his head, Not die? How is that possible The power of this heavenly thunder seems to be getting more terrifying! In another direction, Harrison and Gonzo stood there, their faces filled with fear and worry. This is a heavenly cmity! Its the heavenly cmity triggered by that Corpse King! Harrison eximed in surprise. Even if L is powerful, its likely that he wont escape death, right? Gonzos expression wasplicated. Harrison nodded solemnly and then said seriously, If it werent for L, we would probably have all died at the hands of the Corpse King. We owe him a great favor Lets find out if he has any rtives or friends, and in the future, lets help take care of them as much as we can. Meanwhile, all over Iylonio! Especially those who lived or worked in high-rise buildings, as if they witnessed an astonishing scene. On a rooftop, someone held a phone and continuously recorded. In a high-end residential area, someone opened a window On the top floor of an office building, someone put down their coffee and looked in a certain direction through the floor-to-ceiling window From their perspective, they could see that the rest of Iylonio was under clear skies, but only in that particr direction, dark clouds gathered and lightning kept descending. This scene was incredibly shocking, eerie, and abnormal. Many people recorded this footage and posted it online. Why is it only thundering in that area? Wow, is this a practitioner going through a tribtion? So spectacr! Could it be the end of the world? However, shortly after these videos and messages were posted, the authorities quickly deleted them to prevent panic. Tete tetete In a certain direction of Iylonio, several helicopters took off and flew towards the area where the lightning was descending. At this moment, Ly there, his whole bodypletely charred. Even though he was the Rich Soil Unyielding Form and had used the Indestructible Earth Technique, he felt like he could die at any moment! Chapter 525 Those Who Didn’t Come Out, Died Crack! Crack In this area, the sky was pitch ck, with only shes of blue light from the thunderbolts illuminating the space. Bolts of lightning struck down from the sky andnded on L and the Corpse King! Pfft! Every time it was hit by lightning, a ck corpse gas rose up from Corpse Kings body before dissipating into the lightning element. Its originally fierce and terrifying aura gradually weakened until ity motionless on the ground. Pfft pft! L, who had been hit alongside it, also emitted a frightening electric current that made eerie sounds as it flowed through his body. At this moment, L, apart from the mustard bag made of an unknown material and the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, had already burned his clothes to ashes. Not only that, his entire body was charred, as if enveloped in ayer of ckened material. His skin, and even the superficialyers of flesh, were burned into charcoal by the lightning! The raging thunder attribute wreaked havoc throughout his body, and the numbness and burning sensation it brought nearly caused L to pass out from the pain. However, his determination was firm, and his soul had been strengthened by the Dragon Ancestors Soul, so he struggled to keep himself conscious. The power of Rich Soil within his body surged wildly, maintaining his Rich Soil Unyielding Form. At the same time, Dragon Energy carrying powerful vitality overflowed from his left kidney, repairing the damage inflicted on his body. Of course, the speed of this repair was definitely slower than the speed at which it was destroyed by the lightning. So although L hadnt died yet, his situation was incredibly dangerous! He himself didnt know how much longer he could hold on. At this moment,pletely deprived of mobility, hey there as if waiting for death. Time passed, minute by minute. Outside the Ward Residence, Erik, Harrison, and the Cohen familys members remained, not leaving. The thunder continued incessantly, leaving them uncertain and filled with suspicion. L, its my fault that youre in this state! Erik repeated these words countless times, his face filled with guilt. Harrison and Gonzo, on the other hand, wore somewhat peculiar expressions. Harrison, the thunder has been going on for so long. Could it be? Gonzo asked in bewilderment.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Harrisons expression turned grave, and he said in a deep voice, That means the Corpse King isnt dead yet! As he spoke, he took a sharp breath, feeling a shiver in his heart. I cant imagine how powerful that Corpse King will be if it survives this heavenly cmity. At that time, this monster will wreak even more havoc, causing widespread devastation! Gonzos face showed great concern upon hearing this, but then her tone shifted, saying, Is it possible that the thunder is continuing because the Corpse King has died, and L is still alive? Harrison fell silent upon hearing this. Gonzo sighed and shook her head, knowing that this possibility was extremely low. Wuww At that moment, a siren sounded. A line of fire trucks and police cars arrived at the scene. The unusual phenomenon of continuous lightning strikes had finally attracted the attention of the relevant authorities. Not only that, several helicopters flew over from a distance, hovering in the air to observe the surroundings, but not daring to approach too closely. At this moment, a middle-aged man in uniform, apanied by a group ofw enforcement officers, got out of the car and walked quickly towards the Ward Residence. His face was filled with worry and fear. He was Easton Ward, Anders second son and a patrol officer in Iyloniosw enforcement department. Due to official duties, he hadnt returned to the family today. Dad! Whats going on? What has happened here? After getting out of the car, Easton stood outside the house, watching the continuous lightning strikes in the Ward Residence, his face filled with shock and worry. In the next second, he was about to rush in with wide eyes. However, at that moment, a butler who had escaped from the Ward Residence earlier blocked Easton. Mr. Ward, dont go in! Its too dangerous inside! Not only is it being struck by lightning, but theres also a Corpse King! The butler held onto Easton, his expression filled with fear and panic. Upon hearing this, Easton stood frozen on the spot, his eyes turning red as he scanned the surroundings, seemingly searching for certain people. In the next second, having found nothing, he grabbed the butler by the clothes and shouted, Where is Anders? Where is my wife and my son, Edward? Where are they? Why havent I seen many people? Are they still inside the Ward Residence? Edward was Eastons son! The butler, grabbed by Easton, wore a sorrowful and uneasy expression on his face as he said, Theyre dead! And many others theyre all dead Theyre dead The butler, overwhelmed by fright, was on the verge of mental copse, babbling incoherently. What did you say? Bullshit! p! As soon as the words fell, Eastons face changed dramatically, and in a fit of shock and anger, he pped the butler across the face. Come with me to save them! Hurry! In the next second, he shouted at his colleagues and subordinates next to him, his eyes bloodshot, about to rush into the Ward Residence. A captain from the fire department grabbed Easton at this moment and said, Patrol Officer, theres continuous lightning inside, its too dangerous! I suggest you stay in a safe area. Upon hearing this, Easton shouted at the fire captain in excitement, I dont give a damn! Go in and save people! Why dont you go in and save people too? The fire captain frowned, Our people have already been inside, but there are no survivors. We cant approach the lightning area! What the hell do you guys do? Huh? Why cant you get close? Why dont you rush in and save people? Figure something out, you firefighters! If this continues, everyone inside will die, and my house will burn down! Do you understand? Easton questioned angrily with red eyes. At this moment, Erik walked over from not far away. Eriks face carried aplex, sorrowful, and regretful expression as he said, Easton, dont go in! Those who survived have alreadye out, and those who didnt are all dead! Going in wont help! As soon as he spoke, Easton stood there dumbfounded, looking at Erik and the Ward family, his face twisted with rage. Erik? Its you! How are you all fine? Huh? It was you who killed my father, killed Edward, and killed the people of my family, right? Its all because of you! He shouted hysterically, his eyes filled with hatred, grief, and anger. He knew that his family was going to have contact with the family in Ednd today, and he immediately associated the cause of this disaster with them. Chapter 526 Merit Stop ndering others! Your family brought this upon yourselves! Henry retorted angrily in response to Eastons usations against his grandfather. Henry, what did you say, you little brat? Easton, nominally Henrys uncle, shouted angrily. At this moment, Erik spoke in a low voice, They were killed by the Corpse King transformed by Master me! It was your father who insisted on opening the underground tomb, releasing this extremely evil creature, and causing the death of the whole family. Your family, thinking you were clever, ended up nearly wiping yourself out. Who else can you me? Who else can you me? Upon hearing this, Easton wore an incredulous expression, his eyelids twitching a few times. A Corpse King? Theres a Corpse King in Master mes tomb? Wasnt there supposed to be a treasure? What are you all talking about? What Corpse King? Easton shook his head repeatedly, muttering to himself. Then he looked towards the direction of the Ward Residence, knelt on the ground, and shouted hoarsely, Dad! Edward But he didnt dare to rush in anymore. One oclock in the afternoon The thunder had been going on for over an hour.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Crack! Boom! Another lightning struck the body of the Corpse King, and the seemingly invincible corpse body was eventually enveloped in ck mist, followed by a muffled sound Surprisingly, it was split into several pieces by the lightning! The evil aura and terrifying resentment were finally cleansed by the heavenly thunder. This Corpse King ultimately couldnt withstand the tribtion of lightning! In the end, it turned into ashes! However, L was still lying there. Although his skin and flesh had been charred, his body remained intact. In terms of physical strength, L couldntpete with the Corpse King. But he didnt directly bear the thunder tribtion. In addition to the physical damage caused by the lightning strikes, his Dragon Energy was also repairing his body, allowing him tost longer than the Corpse King. Damn it! The Corpse King is gone? Will this damn thunder tribtion finally end? L desperately tried to stay conscious. When the body of the Corpse King was shattered by lightning strikes, he suddenly noticed something. His heart rxed. He thought that with the Corpse Kings demise, the thunder tribtion would finallye to an end. You see, at this moment, he was on the verge of copse and could die at any moment. He had been maintaining the undying state of his divine power, while also mobilizing his true energy to protect his physical body. By now, L could feel that the power of the Rich Soil within him had been almost depleted, and his true energy had been exhausted once, having already used up the stored true energy in the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. If the thunder tribtion continued, L didnt know how much longer he could hold on. However, the next moment, he was filled with despair despite thinking that the thunder tribtion would end with the Corpse Kings demise. Crackle! Apanied by a thunderous sound, a thick lightning serpent mercilessly struck down! And this time, it directly hit L! Sizzle The damage from this strike caused Ls body to convulse, and he was sent flying by the lightning. Afternding, the charred flesh that had formed a shell on his body due to previous lightning strikes was shattered and scattered, revealing raw, torn flesh. With just this strike, L felt that more than half of his remaining life had been shattered. How did ite to this? Damn it! L eximed in anger and pain, his expression twisted with fear. Crackle! Immediately after, another lightning bolt struck down. Ly there, his body enveloped in blue light as electric serpents danced around him. The violent thunder element seemed to ravage and destroy every cell in his body, causing immense damage. At the same time, it felt like a refining and baptism! Buzz! Just as L was despairing, thinking he was facing certain death, he suddenly felt a wave of fluctuation in his mind. An indescribable and mysterious force descended upon him. Because of this force, the Dragon Emperors Canon and the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, the two supreme techniques of medicine and Yin-Yang Mysticism that L inherited, seemed to have upgraded and opened a new chapter. L stood there dumbfounded, his despair instantly reced by ecstasy and hope. He realized that the indescribable force might be the power of merit? This power had no offensive capabilities and didnt provide any enhancement in battle, but it possessed certain special functions. The Dragon Emperors Canon and the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, the two supreme techniques of medicine and mysticism that L had inherited, were notplete in his memory. There were many chapters that had not been unlocked. Until now, L didnt understand how to unlock the remaining chapters, even as his strength continued to advance. The memory of these two techniques remained unchanged. But now, because he obtained a trace of merit, he had unlocked a new chapter. Ls mind raced like lightning, and with a little thought, he vaguely guessed what was happening. Corpse King! Because of his previous intervention, he had indirectly prevented the Corpse King from continuing its ughter. So, after this unparalleled evil creature was obliterated and could no longer harm the world, did he receive a trace of merit? It should be like this! In an instant, as the new chapters of the Dragon Emperors Canon and the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique opened, arge number of new memories appeared in Ls mind. At this moment, L didnt have the time to study these memories one by one. He only captured the information that was immediately useful to him. New Chapter of the Dragon Emperors Canon: Dragons Energy Primordial Technique! This Dragons Energy Primordial Technique was an extraordinary method that utilized Dragon Energy to heal injuries and treat illnesses. The principle was to use the Dragon Energy within his Dragon Kidney tomunicate with the innate vitality of the human body. After the fusion of Dragon Energy and the innate vitality, the effect of repairing the body would undergo a qualitative improvement! By using this Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, he could heal others injuries and cure illnesses. Moreover, it could even revive the dead and turn flesh into bones! Internally, it could rapidly repair his own injuries, even during battles. At this moment, facing this terrifying thunder tribtion, the once hopeless L seemed to see a glimmer of hope in the darkness. Crackle! Suddenly, a thunderbolt as thick as a water tank struck L once again. This strike made him sense the scent of impending death. Without hesitation, in the next second, L directly activated the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique. The hot flow surging from his left Dragon Kidney, under Ls control, rushed into his Navel Chakra. Immediately after, a strand of the innate vitality of the human body surged out from the Navel Chakra and instantly merged with the Dragon Energy. Then, this Dragon Essence Energy quickly flowed through Ls limbs and bones. His previously battered and broken physical body began to rapidly recover at an astonishing speed! Chapter 527 Which One Is Faster? The human body is always the most mysterious thing in this world. Every person is born with innate vitality. Just like how an ordinary person would be weak for a long period of time, or even have a weaker constitution for the rest of their life after undergoing surgery, because they leaked their own vitality. For martial artists, theres also the saying severe damage to ones vitality. However, once this innate vitality is utilized properly, it can have unexpected effects. At this moment, L used Dragons Energy Primordial Technique and his body began to rapidly repair itself. Crack! However, thunder continued to ravage Ls flesh. Next came apetition between destruction speed and repair speed! The Ward Residence was covered in dark clouds with lightning shing and thunder rumbling. Some people witnessed this shocking and eerie scene but many others were unaware of it. At 2 pm that afternoon at a certain venue The National Pharmaceutical Outstanding Contribution Commendation Conference organized by the government was held as scheduled. Miranda entrusted Nora to Simeon temporarily before attending the ceremony with her subordinates from Lowes Pharmaceutical. After some unremarkable opening remarks by officials from relevant departments, Miranda became the first person on stage to receive recognition due to Lowes Pharmaceuticals significant contribution towards treating leukemia through Love Light capsules. As soon as Miranda stepped onto the stage, whispers and admiration erupted throughout the entire audience. Even though todays goddess CEO wore professional attire that leaned towards neutrality in order to appear more dignified and capable; her peerless beauty could not be concealed. Countless people were stunned upon seeing her appearance C who would have thought that Lowes Pharmaceutical leader would be such an extraordinary beauty? Onstage Miranda gracefully epted recognition while speaking confidently! Meanwhile offstage Looking at Miranda on the stage and Xander with a cast on his leg, a look of resentment and bitterness crossed his face. At that moment, his phone rang. Xander maneuvered his wheelchair and left the auditorium, going to the restroom outside. Dad, how is it going? Will they send experts to help us? A deep voice came from the other end of the phone, Xander, the Willis family cannot send experts solely for you. Upon hearing this, Xanders face immediately filled with a sense of unwillingness. He shouted into the phone, lowering his voice in excitement, I cant swallow this! I dont care, you must send experts to help me and kill L! And his wife, Miranda from Lowes Pharmaceutical, I want her too! Hearing his sons words, the deep voice said, Xander, how about this As far as I know, the young master Kevin Willis, the great-grandson of Wicked Bone from the hidden Willis family, will be leading a group of experts on a mission in a few days. Their destination is to cross the northwest border of Priocia and go to the Goldheart Moon District. They might pass through Iylonio. Let me contact Mr. Willis and see if he can help you on the way.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Xanders face showed a hint of joy upon hearing this. However, he asked with some concern, Dad, how powerful is this Kevin and the experts hes bringing? Can they deal with L? You know, even Victor was turned into a vegetable by L with a single p. That means he has the strength to kill a Grandmaster in an instant. If Mr. Willis and his experts are just average, they wont be able to do anything to L! The deep voice chuckled, Dont worry about that! Even if I told you, you wouldnt have a concept of it. Anyway, the strength of Mr. Willis and the experts from the hidden Willis family is invincible in the outside world. Just rx! Even a hundred Ls wouldnt be enough to pose a threat. Oh? Is that so? Thats great! Dad, you must do your best to contact Mr. Willis and make sure he helps me! Xanders voice clearly carried a strong sense of joy and anticipation. The deep voice responded with a Hmm and then changed the tone, saying, But if you meet Mr. Willis, you must be respectful and not act like the son of a business chairman. You have to understand that the Alliance works for the hidden Willis family, and Mr. Willis is the great-grandson of an elder in the hidden Willis family. Dont be arrogant in front of him, understand? Dad, how could I not understand that? Dont worry! As long as Mr. Willises to help me deal with L, I will treat him like a God. Xander promised. The next moment, he nced at his leg in a cast, his expression fierce. After hanging up the phone, he returned to the auditorium. At this moment, the person on the stage had changed, but it was still a beautiful woman. She was wearing a long dress, stunning in appearance, with a perfect figure, exuding an aristocratic temperament in her every movement. If one didnt know better, they would think it was a beauty pageant today Hazel Beckman, the beautiful chairwoman of Hernd Biotech Pharmaceuticals in Slocmore, and also the princess of the wealthy Beckman family, the richest family in Slocmore. Looking at Hazel, the daughter of Slocmores richest man, Xanders face filled with resentment and unwillingness as he muttered, Bitch. Its worth mentioning that he had pursued Hazel for a while, but she never paid any attention to him, a son of the chairman of a pharmaceutical alliance. And once, she even pped him in public. Therefore, Xander was filled with desire and resentment towards Hazel. It was worth mentioning that he had pursued Hazel for quite some time. However, she never paid any attention to him, the son of the chairman of a pharmaceutical alliance. And once, she even pped him in public. Therefore, Xanders heart was filled with desire and resentment towards Hazel. Two hourster The award ceremony concluded, but many of the guests didnt leave immediately. This event was also an opportunity to build connections. Moreover, being in Iylonio, the political and economic center of Priocia, no one would leave directly and miss the chance towork with others. Miranda was no exception! At this moment, she was chatting with her subordinates from Lowes Pharmaceutical in the auditorium. At this moment, a beautiful figure walked over. After another person finished talking and exchanging business cards with Miranda, they reached out their hand towards Miranda. Ms. Lowe, hello! Mind having a chat? Hazel said with a smile. The two beautiful women gathered together, instantly bing a stunning sight in the room. Ms. Beckman, its a pleasure to meet you, Miranda said as she shook hands with Hazel, her face filled with a radiant smile. Both of them had already spoken on stage, so they knew who the other person was, and introductions were unnecessary. Meanwhile, on the other side, Xander, sitting in a wheelchair, saw this scene and let out a cold snort. Two bitches, getting together now? Damn it! Lets wait and see! Chapter 528 Dual-Attribute Constitution Miranda was quite impressed with Hazel. After seeing her on stage, she had wanted to make contact with her. If Hazel didnte to find her, Miranda would take the initiative to contact herter. Hazelspany had a wealth of expertise in human gics research. She herself had studied this field in Ascye and all of her team members were experts in this area as well. This year, thepany made great breakthroughs in human gic diseases and solved several difficult problems. As a result, they were invited to attend this awards ceremony.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. All of these things immediately caught Mirandas attention. It could be said that now, besides L, there was another person who truly cared about Nora C Miranda. In the eyes of the beautiful CEO, since the curse inside Noras body came from Ls grandfather, could it also be considered a gic disease? Next thing you know, two beautiful female CEOs started chatting away like old friends. Perhaps because both of them were beautiful women, there was no barrier in their conversation like when they talked to other men. Furthermore, they had a mutual intention to cooperate. Miranda was impressed by Hazelspanys research on gic diseases, while Hazel was amazed by Lowes Pharmaceutical releasing so many new drugs in a year, including Love Light, a leukemia miracle drug. She also thought highly of their research team. So, the more they talked, the more they foundmon ground. After a while, in a nearby business hotel, Miranda and Hazel tentatively confirmed theirpanies intention to coborate. Meanwhile, on the other side! Crack! The sky over the Ward Residence was still covered with dark clouds, asionally apanied by lightning. Outside, fire trucks and police cars had surrounded the area, and the personnel were inquiring about the situation. Harrison and Gonzo wore expressions of astonishment and uncertainty. Harrison, should we leave now? The thunder has been continuing until now! It means that the Corpse King transformed by Master me hasnt died yet? Is it going to withstand the heavenly tribtion? Gonzo said, her face filled with fear and concern. Harrison swallowed and, with his eyes closed, felt the situation. Lets wait a little longer! I feel like something is not right The aura of death and resentment that the Corpse King had when it ravaged seems to have dissipated Its possible that the one whos still alive might not necessarily be the Corpse King! What? Could it be Is that even possible? Gonzo eximed, unable to believe it. In the backyard of the Ward Residence Due to the longsting thunder, this ce was filled with violently terrifying lightning elemental energy, as if it were going to destroy everything! The bodies of Anders and the others who were previously killed by the Corpse King had long been burned and disintegrated by the lightning. Not only them, but even the remains of the Corpse King, who hadnt endured the heavenly tribtion and had died before, were alsopletely destroyed. The ground was even littered withrge craters caused by lightning strikes! However, there was a charred and ck figure lying intact in one of therge craters. L seemed lifeless, lying there motionless, but his consciousness was extremely clear! One could even say that he was somewhat excited and exhrated at this moment! The raging lightning continued to ravage his physical body, but at the same time, he used the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to continuously repair himself. At first, even though the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique was heaven-defying, its repair speed couldnt keep up with the rate of destruction. But at least it kept Ls physical body from perishing! Finally, after an unknown amount of time L himself felt as if he had endured a century of torment. Something inside his body was finally activated. At this moment, when the lightning struck him, the damage to him gradually weakened He suddenly realized that his body seemed to be absorbing and amodating the violent lightning elemental energy. In the end, after each bolt of heavenly lightning struck down, L discovered that it seemed to have no effect on him It only tempered his physical body and activated something. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack After another bolt of lightning struck him, the ck shell formed from charred flesh on his body suddenly cracked open. Immediately after, his body moved, and he sat up from the ground. In the next second, a piece of skin with a sparkling sheen was revealed, and lightning serpents flickered across his body! Crack! Crack! Crack Next, L underwent a rebirth, shedding his ck shell like breaking out of a cocoon. A body surrounded by electric light, strong and perfect, was exposed under the thunderstorm. Ls clothes had long turned to ashes, revealing his well-defined muscr lines. At this moment, he appeared like a divine weapon forged from the furnace, in the shape of a human. The previous lightning was meant to forge his thunderous body. Buzz! A bottleneck that had trapped L for a long time seemed to shatter within him. L ecstatically discovered that he had awakened another elemental attribute: the lightning attribute! Crack! Crack! Crack The lightning continued to strike, but L sat on the ground, bathing in it,pletely unharmed. The violent thunder element could no longer damage his physical body. On the contrary, his body seemed to be a vessel for lightning. I never expected to awaken the lightning attribute constitution. So, the reason I couldnt break through to the Golden Core Realm before was that I hadnt fully awakened my own elemental attribute. I actually have a dual attribute constitution? At this moment, Ls heart was filled with excitement and joy. Last time, he activated his Rich Soil Unyielding Form but failed to break through to the Golden Core Realm. L thought it was because he had recently reached the Core Formation stage, and his foundation was unstable. But now it seemed that wasnt the case. It was because he hadnt fully awakened his true elemental attribute. It turned out that he had a one-in-a-million dual attribute constitution, and one of them was the incredibly unique lightning attribute. Only by activating the other hidden constitution could he truly make a breakthrough. Perfect Uppecia! Advanced Rich Soil Unyielding Form,bined with the special lightning attribute constitution! L silently recited in his heart. After activating the lightning attribute constitution, he astonishingly began the process of breaking through to the Golden Core Realm. With his inner vision, L could see that his dantian was bing more solid, like a metallic sphere with a metallic texture. A faint earthy yellow halo emanated from the surroundings of his field of elixir, apanied by swirling electric light. He was undergoing a transformation into a Golden Core that fused the power of Rich Soil and the lightning attribute. Not only that, L could feel the presence of the violent thunder element in every cell of his body. With a single thought, he could harness it, transforming it into a terrifying and ferocious attacking force! Chapter 529 All Pointing Towards Lachlan? Ls other physical attribute was triggered by the heavenly thunder. As he broke through to Golden Core, he could feel the power inside him bing more and more violent! In his field of elixir and meridians, there were two elemental attributes of earth and lightning, one heavy and powerful, the other wild and domineering. After an unknown amount of time, the heavenly thunder stopped as if it had finallypleted its mission! At this moment, L sat cross-legged on the ground with electric light swirling around him. His eyes seemed to be swallowing lightning power while shimmering with a mysterious blue light! His field of elixir became even more solid as true energy fused with both attributes making it even stronger. As he broke through to Golden Core level up, using Pulse of Earth or Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Eighth Form would no longer drain his true energypletely but only consume ten percent of his total true energy. This made L secretly surprised that every breakthrough in realm was indeed a qualitative change. At this moment, he could better appreciate his previous self, being able to battle against Golden Core experts, which was an incredible feat. But now, he was even more powerful than before, at least ten times stronger! L even felt that he could possibly execute the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan nine times in a row. After a moment, Ls mind moved, and the coiling electric serpents on his body instantly converged into his body, returning to normal.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. However, the next second, a hint of embarrassment appeared on his face. His clothes had beenpletely destroyed by the lightning strike earlier. Fortunately, there was no one around at the moment, and he had prepared several sets of clothes in his mustard seed bag just in case. Is it over? After changing into a new set of clothes, L looked up at the sky. The dark clouds in the sky had begun to thin and dissipate. This made Ls expression reveal a trace of disappointment, as if he hadnt been struck by enough lightning yet. Outside the Ward Residence, everyone was also looking at the sky with various expressions on their faces. Has it finally stopped? What is going on? Why has there been continuous thunder and lightning in this small area for so long? Just then, someone eximed, Look! Someone ising out from inside! Someone actually came out alive? A tall figure walked out from the Ward Residence, and everyones faces showed extreme shock. Erik, Henry, Emmett, and others widened their eyes, their expressions filled with disbelief. L is he still alive? Eriks voice trembled, his face showing a hint of ecstatic joy. The guilt and sense of guilt in his heart finally diminished somewhat. On the other side, Harrison and Gonzo exchanged nces, their expressions also exaggerated to the extreme. Its L! He came out, its L! Gonzo eximed. Harrisons expression was meaningful. I didnt expect the Corpse King to not withstand this thunder cmity, but L actually came out unscathed? Who is he? What kind of strength does he possess? As he spoke, his expression changed, and he quickly walked towards Ls direction. Lets go over and thank Mr. Willis for saving our lives! Gonzos face turned cold upon hearing this, then she nodded. Right! Meanwhile, Brayden looked at L walking out, and his eyelids twitched forcefully. What the hell! Hes actually not dead? The Corpse King didnt break free and wreak havoc, but he walked out unharmed as if nothing happened? At this moment, Brayden couldnt help bute up with a guess in his mind. In the previous n Grand Competition, this guy dared to sign up for the individual trial, so it seemed like he wasnt clueless about his own abilities. And now, it seemed that he didnt just rely on good luck to survive the individual trial. This guy seemed to have real strength! With this thought in mind, his eyes flickered for a moment, and he greeted the few surviving experts from the Cohen family beside him before walking towards Ls direction. There was no enmity or conflict between them and L. Upon seeing L survive the thunder cmity, Brayden naturally chose to befriend him as much as possible! At this moment, seeing that tall figure walking out from inside, Easton was stunned for a few seconds. Then, with a cold expression, he quickly approached with someone by his side, his eyes showing a flicker of astonishment and a touch of hostility! He recognized L! Previously, when Edward was shouted at by L in Ednd and vomited blood, and after Jude and Edward left in a sorry state, he had his family investigate L. Easton was Edwards father, so naturally, he helped his son investigate L. Are you L? Are you involved in todays incident? Where is my father and Edward? Where are they? Why are you the only one who came out? Easton anxiously interrogated L. L raised an eyebrow and calmly said, Dead people obviously cante out. Upon hearing this, Eastons eyes turned red, and he grabbed Ls cor. What did you say? Then why arent you dead? Speak up! Did you cause all of this? Did you kill my father and Edward? Is it true? Get someone here! Arrest this guy! As the words fell, L sneered coldly, They brought it upon themselves. They released the Corpse King themselves, and their own actions led to their downfall! I didnt kill anyone. L nced at Eastons uniform and chose not to resist directly or use force. Instead, he calmly defended himself. What did you say? Upon hearing this, Easton roared ferociously. Hes telling the truth! Just then, Erik walked over and said in a deep voice. Nonsense! Youre all in cahoots! Easton didnt hesitate to shout at Erik. Mr. Willis is telling the truth! Your father and the people from your family suffered this disaster, and its not someone elses fault. It has nothing to do with Mr. Willis! Just then, Harrison and Gonzo also walked over and spoke coldly, Mr. Willis not only didnt harm anyone, but he also resisted the Corpse King and saved many lives! Otherwise, everyone in the Ward Residence would have perished! Upon hearing this, Easton looked at the two Mountshifters, showing a surprised expression. Mr. Segal, you He didnt expect that Harrison, who had been pressuring the Ward family in Ednd together with him, would actually speak in favor of L? Mr. Segal is speaking the truth! Brayden, apanied by a group of people from the Cohen family, also testified for L. Easton looked at them, his face turning red, his expression twisted in a fierce and distorted manner. You bastards! Why are you all siding with L? Chapter 530 Into the Trap If Easton remembered correctly, Mountshifters and the Cohen family were supposed to be brought in by his father Anders to help, right? Logically speaking, they should be helping him now. Why? Why are they all speaking on Ls behalf? This infuriated him, causing him to grit his teeth and feel an urge to explode! In the next moment, Easton gritted his teeth and nodded, Fine! Very well! You all think that because everyone from my family is dead, you can disregard me? You actually side with L? Upon hearing this, Gonzo sneered, Even if nothing happened to your family, I still wouldnt regard you. You Eastons face turned red, and in the next moment, he pointed fiercely at L and said, Regardless of anything, such a big incident urred, and you were the only one toe out of the scene. You muste with me! Get someone here to take him away! Heh, Patrol Officer, you sure have a lot of authority! Just then, a deep and authoritative voice resounded. In the next moment, a middle-aged man in dark greenbat attire appeared, followed by a group of fierce military officials. Seeing this middle-aged man, Easton was momentarily stunned, his expression changing. In the next moment, he saluted the man with a formal gesture and said respectfully, Mr. Wagner, why have youe? The middle-aged man was none other than Moises Wagner, a prominent figure in the Iylonio military district and a true heavyweight in Priocia. It was this man who had personally awarded L the Priocia badge and the honorary title of Grand Marshal. Moises nodded at him, his tone t but carrying an unmistakable sense of authority. L muste with me. After speaking, he turned to look at L and smiled gently, L, I hope youre well? Did you cause all thismotion? Nice to meet you, Mr. Wagner! L put on a pretense, straightened his posture, and saluted. All right, lets go and have a private conversation. Moises waved his hand unkindly and smiled. L chuckled, nodded, and got into a special vehicle. At this moment, Easton stood there with an extremely dark expression. He just left like that? His heart was filled with unwillingness and resentment! But with Moises personallying to take L away, there was nothing he could do except feel angry and frustrated. Ah Easton, the incident has already happened. Take care of things at home first Erik sighed at this moment, feeling somewhat mncholic as he spoke to Easton. Get lost! Just get the fuck out of here! Easton cursed directly, his voice filled with hysterical grief. In the next moment, he nced at the people from Ednd with a resentful look and stormed into the Ward Residence You Henry wanted to retort when he saw his grandfather being cursed at. But Erik stopped him, saying, Let it go The Ward family in Iylonio was almost wiped out by the coboration of the Corpse King and the thunder cmity. What was the point of arguing with Easton at this point? Erik himself couldnt quite describe the feeling in his heart at the moment. Indeed, the Ward family in Iylonio brought this upon themselves! If it wasnt for Anderss greed, resorting to any means necessary to force L to hand over the key and obtain the so-called treasure, how could such a tragedy have unfolded? But even so, Erik still felt uneasy. After all, they were his blood rtives After Easton rushed into the yard, he knelt on the ground with a thud as he looked at the charred and empty backyard of the Ward Residence. Originally, he had thought ofing in to collect the bodies However, even the remains of the Corpse King werepletely obliterated by the previous thunder cmity, let alone Anders and Edward What the hell was there to collect! Just sweep the ashes on the ground and treat them as ashes Meanwhile, in the car! Moises scrutinized L, his eyes slightly narrowed. There seemed to be a smile on his face, but it gave off a sense of oppression. L, are you a practitioner? With all themotion today, what kind of strength do you possess? Moises asked. L was momentarily stunned upon hearing this, a look of surprise appearing on his face. Did this prominent figure in the Priocia military district also know about practitioners? Moises observed Ls expression and smiled as he spoke, Do not underestimate the power of the country! While you practitioners may seem mysterious to ordinary people, at my level, there are certain things that I understand. It can even be said that the country has recruited many powerful practitioners to serve it. If you dont want to reveal your strength, I wont force you. I just want to make a request during our conversation. Since you are the nominal Grand Marshal and hold the Priocia badge, if the country needs to conscript you, I believe you wont refuse, right? Upon hearing this, L made an uh sound and cleared his throat before saying, Mr. Wagner, as you mentioned, I am only a nominal Grand Marshal. I have my own life, and, well Hmph! Moises made a disdainful sound and pointed at L unkindly, saying, You brat, dont act clever! How about it? Do you only want to enjoy the privileges without fulfilling your obligations? Dont think I dont know. You have been unting the Priocia badge everywhere and even using it against your personal enemies. Am I wrong? So, when the country needs you to contribute, you hesitate and make excuses? L broke into a sweat, feeling a bit guilty. It was true that he had used the Priocia badge for personal matters a few times, but it couldnt be considered unting, right?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He coughed a few times, awkwardly smiled, and nodded, saying, Okay! The rise and fall of the country is the responsibility of every individual, right? Even if I am a practitioner or just an ordinary person, as long as the country needs me and its convenient for me, I will definitely respond to the call. L didnt make an absolute statement! If possible, he would respond to the call. But if it wasnt convenient or if he had more important things to do, Moises couldnt force him. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a victorious smile appeared on Moisess face, seemingly cunning. Well then, are you avable recently? L was momentarily stunned. Damn it, did he fall into a trap? Mr. Wagner, please just tell me the matter Moises made a disdainful sound and said unkindly, Theres a mission, and I hope you can participate! With that, Moises exined the situation. In the Goldheart Moon District, a special Enigma Ruins was discovered. Initially, it was discovered by a group called the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate in the region, but the information leaked to another armed force known as the Cobra Syndicate. They directly used force to seize the Enigma Ruins, killing many members of the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate, including their deputy leader. In anger, the leader of the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate paid a high price to seek assistance from the infamous international dark organization called Deitys Tears. Upon receiving this information, the Cobra Syndicate made a surprising decision: they surrendered to the Priocia military, seeking asylum L listened to Moises ount with interest. Initially, he was somewhat skeptical, but when the organization Cobra Syndicate was mentioned, a glint of determination shed in his starry eyes. Cobra Syndicate? Wasnt that organization on the list of forces supported by the Willis family, given to him by Summer? Chapter 531 My Strength, Nothing Else Matters After hearing the name Cobra Syndicate, L made a decision. A glimmer of hatred flickered in his eyes. He knew he couldnt directly retaliate against the Willis family, but he could do something about their supported forces. It was time to slowly take back some interest. At this moment, Moises continued, This matter is somewhat peculiar! As you know, the Goldheart Moon District is another emerging poison zone in the world, aside from the triangr area near Southeast Gorge. It is also located in the border area between three countries. Both the Cobra Syndicate and the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate are engaged in cultivation, drug production, and trafficking,mitting numerous crimes. Among them, many key members and leaders of the Cobra Syndicate are from Priocia. After this incident, the Cobra Syndicate unexpectedly surrendered to our border troops, turning over arge quantity of drugs and promising to return to the country for trial. They also handed over the Enigma Ruins to the Priocia authorities. As a condition, they want to seek asylum within our military and jointly confront the Fiercetalon and the Deitys Tears organization they have hired. L nodded and said, Heh, perhaps they fear death? After all, there might be a glimmer of hope if they return and surrender willingly. But if they cant withstand the forces of the Fiercetalon and the Deitys Tears, they will likely meet a gruesome end. Moises nodded in agreement, Thats probably their consideration. The current situation is that the Deitys Tears has already sent people and had one battle with our military and the Cobra Syndicate, but we managed to repel them. It was a costly victory, inflicting significant casualties on both sides. Were concerned that the Fiercetalon and Deitys Tears wont give up easily, especially considering that Deitys Tears might send even stronger experts. At that time, the situation could be extremely dangerous. Therefore, Iylonio is preparing to send the Dragon Sword Brigade in advance, including practitioners like you, to ensure we can control the ruins. At this point, Moises hinted meaningfully, ording to intelligence, that mysterious ruin holds opportunities beneficial to practitioners. If you participate in this mission, you naturally gain the right to explore the site. So, L, what do you think now? L coughed a few times and said earnestly, Mr. Wagner, I dont really care about the opportunities orck thereof. What matters to me is that I want to do something for the country. After Ls words fell, Moisesughed heartily, You little brat Moises only believed that L was going for the ruins, unaware that Ls true objective was the Cobra Syndicate. After giving some further instructions, Moises let L leave. They agreed to meet the day after tomorrow, and L would join the mission. After parting ways with Moises, L made two phone calls, one to Miranda and the other to Nora. It was around four oclock in the afternoon. Simeon was still taking Nora to visit the park, while Miranda was discussing cooperation with Hazel. L first went to pick up Nora and then headed to the business hotel to meet Miranda. That evening, they were in the suite of the hotel where they were stationed in Iylonio. Nora had spent almost the entire day ying with Simeon, and now that her excitement had worn off, she was already asleep in the bedroom. How was your day? Did you manage to resolve things for Erik? Miranda asked, leaning against L in the living room. Yeah, I took care of the Ward family in Iylonio. It went pretty smoothly. When your husband takes action, theres hardly any suspense, heh L nodded and chuckled. Todays process was quite dangerous, and L was almost struck by lightning. Fortunately, he ended up benefiting from the disaster. However, he couldnt share these details with the goddess CEO. It would only worry her unnecessarily. At this moment, Miranda looked at L and noticed a change in him. She felt that L seemed even more unfathomable, emitting an air of deep gravity that gave her an indescribable sense of security. There was also a remarkable transformation in his appearance. Miranda noticed that his skin seemed to possess a kind of crystal-clear radiance. It was smooth, but not delicate in a feminine way. It had a certain texture, giving L a unique charm. This bastard seemed even more handsome, as if he had undergone aplete transformation. L, whats your current strength? Miranda curiously asked. L smiled and replied, I just broke through to the Golden Core Realm. Whats the matter? Miranda looked at L with a look of yearning on her face. When will I reach that level? Sometimes, I feel like we are truly from different worlds. I can only look up to your strengthThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon hearing this, L was taken aback for a moment and shook his head speechlessly. Why would you think that way? Am I also not from the same world as Nora? My strength is only useful to protect you both. Beautiful dimples appeared on Mirandas face as she gave L a slight pout. Tsk! Smooth talker! Hearing her words, a sense of sweetness surged within her. She thought to herself, when did this bastard be so pleasing? L looked at the goddess CEO at this moment and felt a surge of desire. Miranda, who was usually cold and dominant, now disyed a coquettishness that could enchant anyone. It was almost lethal. Her dimples were intoxicating, and though L hadnt consumed any alcohol, he felt drunk. The next moment, he got up from the sofa and knelt in front of Miranda, one knee on the ground. Look, now Im the one looking up to you. As he spoke, L gently lifted one of Mirandas exquisite and enticing feet, carefully cradling it in his hands. Honey, you wore high heels and attended that conference today, and you were also busy with business negotiations. You must be tired, right? Shall I give you a foot massage? Miranda felt her foot being captured in his hands, held by a pair of warm palms, causing her body to tremble slightly. A captivating blush appeared on her cheeks, and at the same time, she felt a sense of being cared for. So, she suppressed her inner shyness and didnt pull her foot away. She simply softly murmured, Mmm. In fact, her current strength had already reached the mid-stage of the Transmutation Force. With her physique, she could wear high heels for a week without getting tired. But Miranda felt that this bastard had finally learned to please her, so she would give him a chance. Next, L remained half-kneeling, giving the goddess CEO a moderate foot massage while asking about themendation ceremony that took ce today. Chapter 532 Someone Else is Coming Miranda eventually brought up her coboration with Hazel. L, the partnership we discussed today also involves technical aspects. Hazel thinks that Lowes Pharmaceuticals research and development team is very impressive and wants to exchange technology with ourpany. Im still discussing this with her and havent agreed directly yet. At this point, Mirandas eyes sparkled as she continued, All those medicines are your creations, so youre the real R&D personnel in ourpany. Thats why I want to ask for your opinion before making a decision. But what I want to say is that although Hazelspany was recently established, they have already achieved several breakthroughs in gic diseases research. Moreover, their backer is the Beckman family C arge conglomerate owned by Slocmores wealthiest people. Reaching an agreement with them would be of great significance for the entire Lowe Group. Of course, most importantly, their expertise in gics and gic diseases research could potentially help us find a cure for Noras curse. L what do you think? Hearing this, L, who was massaging the feet of the goddess CEO, paused for a moment, feeling touched in his heart. He nodded and said, Okay! I promise this coboration. If needed, I canmunicate with theirpany anytime. Saying this, L looked at Miranda, his heart filled with love. Honey, youre so good! He didnt expect that Miranda would think about Nora in every aspect just like him. The next moment, L gradually kissed the goddess CEO. Mmm In that moment, Miranda felt as if an electric current was flowing through her body, causing her body to tremble. L smirked and said, So fragrant You pervert! Miranda blushed and scolded him. At this moment, L couldnt help but slowly kiss her. Miranda lightly hummed a few times, feeling weak all over, an unusual sensation spreading through her body. For a moment, she bit her lip, her beautiful eyes slightly closed, enjoying Ls affectionate kissing. Finally, warm breaths sprayed on each others faces, and L wanted to touch Mirandas fragrant lips and carry her into the room, but a finger blocked his mouth. At this moment, Mirandas eyes were filled with confusion and struggle, as she softly said, L, no! Not in the hotel, okay? Wait until we get home Hearing this, L bit his tongue to sober himself up a bit. Looking at Mirandas apologetic and pleading eyes, he felt a strong sense of pity and guilt in his heart. The next moment, he gently kissed Mirandas forehead. Honey, Im sorry. Youre just too charming, and I couldnt control myself for a moment. I didnt mean to disrespect you Yes! Miranda was a first-timer! How could he disrespect her like this and break their rtionship in a hotel? Mmm, I know Miranda bit her lip and nodded softly. L smiled and carried Miranda back to the room, letting her rest properly, without doing anything else. That night! After Miranda fell asleep, L returned to his own room in the suite. He began to carefullyprehend the new chapters of the Dragon Emperors Canon and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique. In addition to the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, the Dragon Emperors Canon introduced many advanced medical skills for him to master. Among the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, a new array caught Ls attention. Myriad Transformation Energy Array? L muttered, a hint of surprise appearing in his starry eyes. This Myriad Transformation Energy Array was a formation that condensed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. After setting up this formation, the surrounding spiritual energy would gather into the array, making the originally thin spiritual energy suitable for practitioners to absorb and refine, even condensing into spiritual liquid. And this was only the primary stage of the Myriad Transformation Energy Array. When L became proficient in this formation and turned it into the Myriad Gathering Energy Immortal Formation, it would not only absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, but also various types of energy, various energy from heaven and earth! Including death energy, yin energy, life energy, and so on, transforming them into pure spiritual energy. This was what they called myriad transformations! It could be said that besides the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, this Myriad Transformation Energy Array was the biggest gain from the advancement of the Dragon Emperors Canon and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique. With mastery of this formation, I wont have to worry about the scarcity of spiritual energy and cultivation resources in the world anymore. I can even create superior cultivation conditions for the people around me! L thought in his heart, feeling excited and joyful. Next, L apanied Nora and Miranda and had a great time in Iylonio for a day. The next morning A dedicated military vehicle arrived at the entrance of the hotel where L was staying. After getting on the car, L was conveniently taken to a training ground in the Iylonio military district. Upon arrival, he saw a fully armed squad of soldiers already waiting there. To his surprise, it was the Dragon Sword Brigade led by Captain Simeon! Simeon and the others were momentarily stunned when they saw L, then they saluted one after another. Simeon hadnt expected that L would join them for this mission as well. Could it be that he would participate with them?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In an instant, the uneasiness and worries in his heart dissipated considerably, reced by a sense of surprise and anticipation when he looked at L. Originally, he had thought of this mission as a life-or-death situation. But if L was also participating Thinking of Ls formidable strength, Simeon and many members of the Dragon Sword Brigade felt much more secure. After getting off the vehicle, L walked over and saluted Moises, who was standing next to the Dragon Sword Brigade. Mr. Wagner, are we setting off now? L asked. Moises shook his head. Not yet, more people will being. Just as they were speaking, several armed helicopters flew over andnded in the training ground. Following that, a group of simrly fully armed personnel descended from the helicopters. From the aura they exuded, it was clear that these people were no weaker than the Dragon Sword Brigade, and perhaps even stronger. Clearly, they were warriors who had been on the battlefield, experienced life-and-death battles firsthand. Leading them was a tall young man emanating a sharp and cold aura. And beside this young man, there was a figure that caught everyones attention. It was a woman, an incredibly beautiful woman! Phoebe? L looked surprised. Kamryn? The Mighty Sky War God, hes here too? Chapter 533 No Need for Your Mercy L looked at the young man leading the group, and his slightly narrowed eyes caught sight of a stunning young woman in white clothes, her beauty unparalleled. A hint of surprise and a faint coldness flickered in his starry eyes. Isnt she Phoebe, the beautiful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect? What is she doing here? Could it be that shes also participating in this mission? L stared at Phoebe for a few moments, inwardly amazed. It seemed that having the support of a hidden sect really provided superior conditions for cultivation in all aspects. It was quite astonishing that this young mistress of the Hudpids Sect had advanced from the mid-stage of Core Formation to the early stage of Golden Core since thest time they met. And she awakened the ice attribute, such an advanced constitution! I must say, her cultivation speed is quite remarkable. As Simeon and the others eximed, Ls gaze shifted to a tall and imposing young man with a sharp and majestic aura, like a sword. Is that the Mighty Sky War God, Kamryn? Has he also reached the peak of thete stage of Core Formation? Among ordinary ancient martial families, he would undoubtedly be an extraordinary figure, no wonder he became a legendary war god in the Priocia army in just a few years. Previously, Simeon and Stephen mentioned that this Mighty Sky War God was at least a Divine Realm powerhouse. But it seemed he was even more than that. At this moment, Kamryn seemed to sense Ls gaze and looked back at him. A cold light flickered in his sharp eyes, and he let out a faint snort. On the other side, Phoebe, upon seeing L, also showed surprise. She hadnt expected to encounter him here. Thinking about the grievances she suffered at his hands during the personal trial, Phoebe couldnt help but grit her teeth. The next second, she slightly lifted her delicate chin, a hint of provocation in her eyes. Mr. Hernandez, long time no see! Moises greeted Kamryn with a smile. Kamryn respectfully saluted him, Mr. Wagner! Behind this Mighty Sky War God, a group of fierce and resolute warriors followed. These people were all members of the Skyguard Battalion, absolute elites who had fought alongside Kamryn on the battlefield and survived. The Skyguard Battalion could be considered Kamryns personal army, with formidablebat power. After exchanging greetings with Moises, Kamryn introduced Phoebe. As the beautiful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect, she was the reinforcement he brought for this mission. Although Kamryn believed that this mission didnt really require any reinforcements, Phoebe had been sent out by her sect for external training. After consulting with the higher-ups, he allowed Phoebe to join. Kamryn scanned the scene and finally fixed his gaze on L. His voice resounded with determination as he asked, Mr. Wagner, I have understood all the information about this mission. With my Skyguard Battalion and Phoebes support, do we really need anyone else? Upon hearing this, Moises paused for a moment. He looked at Kamryn, then at L, furrowing his brow as he asked, Kamryn, another person means additional strength. Is there any conflict between you and L? Kamryn chuckled indifferently, He once killed a cousin of mine! Although my cousin was a bit arrogant and deserved his fate, since Ive encountered the murderer, I cant just let it slide without any response! As he spoke, he looked at L and said coldly, Mr. Wagner, if you insist on letting him participate in this mission, then let me test his strength. If he can withstand my three moves, I will admit that he is qualified to join us. But if hecks the power, it doesnt matter whether he is here or not, right? Upon hearing this, Moises couldnt help but furrow his brow and turned to L, asking, L, what do you say? Upon hearing Kamryn say that L had killed his cousin, Moises had to consider the conflict between the two parties. If their personal grievances were to affect the mission, it wouldnt be worth it. If it came down to it, he would have to dismiss the idea of having L participate. With a hint of amusement on his face, L looked at Kamryn and nodded, Alright! Ill take your three moves. Upon hearing this, Kamryn looked at L and said coldly, You can choose not to ept! I know very well how my cousin died. He was killed during the personal trial, which means he was outmatched. I wont go out of my way to avenge him. But if you choose to ept my three moves, I will go all out and wont show any mercy. Think it through! L raised an eyebrow and didnt have any ill will towards Kamryn. At least he was straightforward and said everything upfront.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Come on! I dont need your mercy, L said calmly, his tone unchanged. Even before breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, he was able to fight against Golden Core stage opponents. Although Kamryn had reached the peak of thete stage of Core Formation, he couldnt harm L. As soon as the words fell, Kamryn snorted coldly, Alright! You said it! Get ready! In the next moment, he stomped his foot and charged straight at L, his fist carrying a terrifying momentum as he aimed for Ls chest. He had made it clear that once he made a move, he wouldnt hold back! Everyones eyes were fixed on the scene. Simeons face showed a hint of nervousness as he silently sweated for L. This was the legendary figure in the military, the Mighty Sky War God! Could L withstand his full-powered attack? Moises expression also carried a hint of solemnity. But in this situation, L had agreed himself, so he couldnt interfere or organize anything. Phoebe, on the other hand, watched L with interest, a cold smirk ying at the corner of her mouth. During the n Grand Competition, L was able to overpower her despite being in the mid-stage of Core Formation. Phoebe wanted to see how L would perform against Kamryn, who had reached the peak of thete stage of Core Formation. Having just broken through to the Golden Core Realm and awakened the advanced ice attribute, she was eager to test herself. This beautiful young mistress also held grudges, still resentful of the humiliation she suffered in the Sacred Medicine Valley. In this moment, L stood there, facing Kamryns iing fist with a solemn expression. In an instant, he met the attack with his own fist. However, he suppressed his own strength, not even using the power of Rich Soil or Thunderforce. Boom! In the next moment, the two fists collided with a burst of air ripples. Kamryn let out a muffled groan and took three steps back, while L also retreated three steps before standing firm. Haha, good! Come again! Kamryns eyes lit up, and heughed a few times before attacking L once more. Meanwhile, a look of speechlessness shed through Ls eyes Chapter 534 Conspiracy After L exchanged punches with Kamryn, everyone present showed a shocked expression. Moises let out a sigh of relief. Simeon and the members of the Dragon Sword Brigade disyed excited and admiring expressions. Simeon hadnt expected that L could actually hold his ground against the legendary Mighty Sky War God. And it seemed like they were evenly matched. Phoebes expression rxed slightly, not because she had been worried about L before, but because she felt that her own strength ultimately surpassed his. There was a touch of disdain and coldness in her eyes. She thought to herself, Even if you have extraordinary talent, what does it matter? Compared to me, you dont have a profound background to provide you with enough resources and conditions for cultivation. In the end, I will trample you under my feet! As the young mistress, I have unique advantages, with the resources of the sect leaning towards me. I can break through from the mid-stage of Core Formation to the Golden Core Realm in a short time. As for you, you can only fight on par with the peak of thete stage of Core Formation! You insolent person! Dare to humiliate and offend me during the trial? I will settle this score with you! On the side of the Skyguard Battalion, seeing theirmander reach a stalemate with someone, they all felt as if their beliefs were being challenged. They angrily urged their Mighty Sky War God not to hold back and show L some color. Meanwhile, Kamryn wore an excited expression, as if he felt extremely satisfied after exchanging blows with L. After a loud shout, he stomped his foot and charged at L once again. There was a strong fighting spirit surging in his eyes. As a member of the Hernandez n, Kamryn had never encountered an opponent among his peers. Today, he unexpectedly encountered a young man who was on par with him. He felt excited at the prospect of facing a worthy opponent and wanted to have a good battle with L. However, L felt speechless when he saw Kamryns stance. He thought, Why are you so excited? Do you really think were evenly matched? But unless he encountered a stronger opponent, L had a habit of hiding his true strength. Besides, he didnt have any animosity towards Kamryn, so L had no intention of surpassing the Mighty Sky War God in public. No matter what, Kamryn had made significant contributions to Priocia, and his actions today could be considered fair and honorable. L still respected him. With that in mind, L suppressed his strength to the mid-stage of Core Formation and didnt use Rich Soil or Thunderforce. He faced Kamryn once again. In the next moment, Kamryns right leg swept towards Ls abdomen like a battle axe, and L did the same with his leg! Boom! A thunderous sound echoed as their shins collided in mid-air, causing a powerful shockwave. Following that, both of them took a step back. Good! Come again! After stabilizing himself, Kamryn shouted and swiftly turned tounch another punch at L. L didnt hold back either and threw a punch in return. After the collision, L borrowed the force to retreat more than ten meters, then stood there motionless. Satisfied! Come again! Kamryn eximed, full of excitement and passion. However, L stood there and shook his head lightly. Mr. Hernandez, lets stop here. He wasnt interested in continuing to y. Upon hearing this, Kamryn paused for a moment and then showed a look of unfinished excitement. Lets continue then! he said eagerly. Ive already received your three moves, L said with a faint smile. Upon hearing this, Kamryn frowned and revealed a hint of disappointment. It was clear that he hadnt had enough with L yet. However, in front of so many people, he couldnt go back on his words. Hmph! Since thats the case, Ill admit that you qualify to join this mission. As for Arlos death, Ive already taken care of it for him, so I will let it go, Kamryn said, waving his sleeve and turning to walk away. But deep down, he felt displeased and thought, If I had known this would happen, I would have let this guy take ten moves from me! No, twenty moves! Three moves it was far from satisfying. At this moment, Simeon and several members of the Dragon Sword Brigade approached L with expressions of admiration and even fanaticism. Mr. Willis, you were able to match the Mighty Sky War God! one of them eximed. Mighty Sky War God has an impressive record. It is said that he has never encountered an opponent, whether in Priocia or against foreign enemies! another added. Mr. Willis, youre amazing!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In their hearts, Kamryn was a legend in the military. Today, seeing someone who could actually match him was undoubtedly shocking to them. However, upon hearing the praise from Simeon and the others and feeling their adoring and fanatical gazes, Ls eyes flickered with a touch of speechlessness and amusement. On that morning, a military transport ne carried this group of elite forces, flying towards the northwest border of Priocia. They would cross the border into Bliyria Nation and head straight to the Goldheart Moon District. In the early hours of the next day, before the faint light of dawn appeared in the east, L and his group arrived at the Goldheart Moon District, the site controlled by the Cobra Syndicate and the Priocia military. For this mission, Kamryn served as the suprememander, with Simeon and L assisting him. As for Phoebe she was just tagging along and didnt involve herself in the specifics. It was estimated that she would only take action if there was a real difficult battle. After arriving, Kamryn, L, and Simeon met the original person in charge, a deputy governor named Elijah Mann. The deputy governor exined the situation in detail to the newly arrived reinforcements. Overall, the information was simr to what Moises had previously shared, but with more details. Yet, as L listened carefully to these details, he faintly sensed a hint of conspiracy. Deputy Governor, you said that Hydra, the leader of the Cobra Syndicate, took the initiative to send people to the northwest border of Priocia to contact these stationed troops. They brought arge amount of drug-making materials and members who surrendered, and even handed over the Enigma Ruins that they had painstakingly snatched from Fiercetalon. The condition they proposed was simply not to send them back immediately but to let them participate in the fight against the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate. Does the leader of the Cobra Syndicate have a problem with his mind? Is the leader of a drug trafficking armed group this selfless? L raised an eyebrow and asked with a frown. Kamryn also nodded and coldly snorted, Indeed, its worth doubting. If they were only seeking to save their lives and seek shelter from the Priocia military, they could have let everything go. Since they have already surrendered, what does it matter to them whether this site can be preserved or not? Why bother helping to fight against the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate? I also feel that there must be something fishy going on. It seems like theyre dying time here, waiting for something. Chapter 535 What Are You Waiting For? It was obvious that not only L, but Kamryn and Simeon as well, sensed something was off. If the Cobra Syndicate had already surrendered and handed over everything they had, why bother fighting against the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate and even the Deitys Tears organization they hired? The Deputy Governor sighed. I know something doesnt feel right either, but Hydra said that the Fiercetalon killed many of their brothers in arms, so they want revenge. Plus, there are some skilled members in the Cobra Syndicate that we have to rely on since our forces are limited. The Fiercetalon and Deitys Tears have attacked before; if it werent for them, we might not have been able to defend this site. After hearing these words, Kamryn nodded indifferently and said, Indeed, you had no choice but to ask for their assistance in defense before. But now, its unnecessary. Gather the leader and key members of the Cobra Syndicate and hold a meeting with them. I want to see what theyre up to. Yes! Deputy Governor Elijah responded in obedience. While Elijah went to gather the members of the Cobra Syndicate, the others arrived at the entrance of the Enigma Ruins. Phoebe, who had been waiting outside, also joined them at this time. The Goldheart Moon District was mostly mountainous, with one rocky mountain after another. The entrance to the Enigma Ruins was located inside a cave. An ethereal light curtain enveloped the entrance, and standing in front of it, one could vaguely sense the presence of another space inside. But when one tried to enter, there seemed to be an energy barrier blocking the way. This is the entrance! We dont know whats inside, a vice officer who apanied L and the others said solemnly. Looking at the misty light curtain entrance, L narrowed his eyes slightly and couldnt sense anything inside for a moment. At this moment, Phoebes expression turned astonished as she spoke, The entrance to the Enigma Ruins is somewhat simr to the entrance of Hudpids Sects Sacred Medicine Valley. Hearing this, L silently nodded. In his mind, he recalled that during the personal trial in the n Grand Competition, the entrance to the Sacred Medicine Valley also existed in the form of such a light curtain. These ces seemed to be self-contained spaces, created by some powerful beings in the past. We cant go in now? I wonder when we can explore it! Kamryn reached out his hand toward the light curtain but was blocked by a force. He spoke with anticipation. The vice officer beside him answered, Mr. Hernandez, the entrance to this ruin may open soon. We have all tried to enter, but we were all blocked by a force. However, we can feel that this force seems to be weakening day by day! At this point, a self-deprecating smile appeared on the vice officers face as he continued, When we first came here, I was thrown back when I tried to enter, hehe Upon hearing this, both Kamryn and L, as well as Phoebe, couldnt help but flicker with a glint in their eyes. Oh? The power of the entrance barrier weakens day by day? After a while, inside a tent in the temporary camp built around the Enigma Ruins.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org L and Kamryn, apanied by Deputy Governor Elijah and others, met with the leader and core members of the Cobra Syndicate. The leader of the Cobra Syndicate was called Hydra, but that was just his nickname. His real name was Colt Willis. He appeared to be in his forties, exuding azy yet cunning aura. Upon learning this, a cold light shed in the depths of Ls eyes. Colt? Willis? Heh It seemed that the intelligence provided by Summer was correct. This Cobra Syndicate should be the force supported by the hidden Willis family. They established a private armed group in the Goldheart Moon District, engaging in the production and trafficking of drugs. Deputy Governor, are these two the newmanders? Colt, who was waiting inside the tent, stood up when Kamryn and L were brought in by Deputy Governor Elijah. He asked with a smile on his face. Indeed! This person is Elijah nodded and was about to introduce L and the others. However, Kamryn interrupted him at this moment. The youngest handsome figure in the history of Priocia waved his hand dismissively and said, Theres no need to introduce me to them! Pointing towards the chairs inside the tent, Kamryns expressionless face addressed Colt and the others, saying, Everyone, have a seat! You can call me Kamryn. Just know that from now on, I am the highest authority here. Now, I have some questions for you, and you must answer truthfully. Otherwise, youll bear the consequences! As Kamryn spoke, his gaze suddenly became sharp, sweeping over Colt and the others like two sharp swords. L raised an eyebrow and couldnt help but feel that Kamryns way of doing things suited his taste. Colt and his subordinates, on the other hand, couldnt help but furrow their brows as they watched Kamryn. A hint of gloom flickered deep in their eyes. Colt furrowed his brow, then forced a smile on his face and said, Naturally! Kamryn, whatever you want to ask, I will certainly speak the truth and hold nothing back. Kamryn nodded, casually pulled a chair and sat down, asking, Tell me, why are you still staying here and helping to fight against the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate? Upon hearing this question, Colt paused for a moment, then showed a sorrowful expression and said, Because there is a deep grudge between the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate and our Cobra Syndicate. They killed Enough! I dont want to hear you talk about this! Let me make it clearer, tell me, what is your purpose in dying time here? Kamryns expression carried a hint of coldness as he asked in a chilling tone, In other words, what are you waiting for? The expressions of Colt and the seven core members of the Cobra Syndicate present immediately changed. Besides Colt, these seven core members were all skilled individuals sent by the hidden Willis family, assisting Colt in establishing the Cobra Brigade in the Goldheart Moon District. Kamryn, I dont understand what youre talking about! Were not waiting for anything. We just want to avenge our brothers who died at the hands of the Fiercetalon! And we genuinely want to help protect this mysterious ruin for our Priocia people! Imagine if it were to fall into their hands, I would never rest even in death! Colts face was filled with sorrow and indignation as he spoke with fervor. As his words fell, Kamryn coldly snorted and a dangerous look appeared on his face. It seems you only respond when faced with force. Is that right? Do I need to use some methods to make you speak the truth? Chapter 536 Big or Small, Can’t Run Away Upon hearing these words, Colts face darkened, and his gaze turned cold. Kamryn, what do you want? Kamryn coldly snorted, What do I want? Since you wont speak the truth, Ill have to force it out of you! As his words fell, Colt immediately stepped back and shouted, Damn it, attack! At that moment, the seven skilled core members beside Colt simultaneously charged towards Kamryn. Seeing Kamryns posture, they knew they couldnt afford to hold back anymore and finally decided to turn hostile. Attack? Just with you guys? Kamryn sneered, a look of disdain on his face, and threw a punch. Boom!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Apanied by a muffled sound, one of the core members flew backward, his body bursting into a mist of blood. Witnessing this scene, the remaining core members were shocked and two of them immediately turned around, dragging Colt with them, trying to tear through the tent and escape. Kamryn snorted, easily dispatching the other four with a few moves, and was about to chase after them. These skilled individuals assigned to Colts side were powerful enough to dominate in the secr world. However, facing Kamryn, who was at the peak of the Core Formation stage, they were clearly no match. Otherwise, they wouldnt fear the skilled individuals from the Deitys Tears organization that the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate had brought in. Ill go! Dont kill them all, whats the point of asking then? At this moment, L took a step ahead of Kamryn and chased after Colt and the others. The speed was extremely fast! Just ten breathster Boom! Boom! Boom L returned with the three of them, who looked helpless, and threw them in front of Kamryn and the others. Colt, the three of them, had pale faces, and their expressions were extremely bleak. They had all been crippled by Ls field of elixir, rendering their limbs useless. Kamryn looked at the three of them, then at L, raising an eyebrow. Youre quite ruthless too! Killing them wasnt enough for you, so you crippled them? What else can we do? Should we let ordinary soldiers escort a few prisoners from the Transmutation Force and Grandmaster level? L shrugged. Kamryn smiled, then looked at Colt and the others. Lets go, lets interrogate them together! Lets see what theyre up to! Iylonio! At 7:00 a. m., the group arrived at a vi in the suburbs. Leading the way was a tall and thin young man! Beside him were three men and one woman, all middle-aged individuals emitting an aura that was unfathomable to ordinary people. Of course, they only appeared to be middle-aged, and their actual ages were unknown. The tall and thin young man leading the way had a sinister look in his eyes, asionally shing a sharp and wicked light. A nce from his eyes would make anyone feel extremely ufortable! He was Kevin, the great-grandson of Wicked Bone, an elder of the hidden Willis family! At this moment, Xander, apanied by a group of bodyguards, sat in a wheelchair and warmly weed them. Mr. Willis, youve finally arrived! The young master of the Medical Business Alliance, who hade to visit, restrained his usual arrogance and arrogance, politely and with a hint of ttery. Are you Xander? Kevin looked down at Xander and asked, his gaze lingering on his amputated leg, a trace of disdain shed in his eyes. Yes, I am. Hehe Thank you, Mr. Willis, for agreeing to help me seek revenge! Xander felt the gaze of his and secretly felt a bit annoyed. But considering his identity and his fathers instructions, he still put on a smiling face and said. Hmm! Your father gave me some benefits, so I reluctantly agreed to help you once. Anyway, its just a trivial matter for me. Lets go, take me to find that person named Oh, called L, right? Ill resolve it as quickly as possible and then go about my business! Kevin casually said, as if solving this trouble for Xander was a matter of no importance. He muttered to himself, His family name is also Willis? Heh heh Alright! Dont worry, it wont take up much of your time! Upon hearing Kevins words, Xanders eyes sparkled with excitement. For the past few days, he had been secretly monitoring the movements of Miranda and Nora, keeping track of Ls wife and child. As for L himself, Xander didnt dare to send anyone after him due to his formidable strength. But in Xanders eyes, as long as he found Ls wife and child, he had no fear of finding him. One hourter, around 8:00 a. m. With the conclusion of the National Pharmaceutical Outstanding Contribution Commendation Conference, the other members of Lowes Pharmaceutical had already returned to Ednd by ne today. However, Miranda and Nora stayed in Iylonio and didnt rush to leave. Nora enjoyed ying around, and Hazel was also staying in Iylonio, so Miranda wanted to meet with her again. After receiving a positive response from L, Miranda wanted to discuss the specifics of their technical coboration with Hazel. Nora, today I will talk to a beautifuldy about important matters first, then we can go y, alright? In the hotel room, Miranda pinched Noras cute little face and asked indulgently. Okay! Miranda Mommy, important matterse first! Nora nodded her little head and said obediently. Miranda gently rubbed the tip of the little ones nose and was about to take Nora out. Boom! Crash However, at that moment, the ss of the hotel room suddenly shattered. This ce was on the twenty-second floor, and there was even a reinforced ss barrier outside. Yet, a figure broke through the window and jumped into the room. It was a middle-aged woman, fat with a face full of flesh. The important matter has arrived! Hehehe The middle-aged woman looked at Miranda and Nora with malicious intent. Mirandas expression immediately changed, staring at the middle-aged woman, feeling a chilling sensation creeping up her spine. It was a primal fear that arose when facing an opponent whose strength was beyond her estimation. In the next second, without any hesitation, Miranda picked up Nora and threw her towards the door, shouting, Nora! Run! Bang! Under Mirandas force, Noras small body crashed through the hotel room door. If it were an ordinary child, they would have been severely injured by the impact. However, Nora was also an early-stage Transmutation Force practitioner, so Miranda wasnt worried about hurting her. At that moment, Miranda had only one thought, and that was to let Nora escape. Neither of you little bitches can escape! The middle-aged woman sneered and approached Miranda. Without hesitation, Miranda tore apart a suppression talisman given to her by L. An attack sealed with the power of peak-level Uppecia wasunched towards the middle-aged woman. However, with a st sound, the attack was easily dispersed by the middle-aged womans palm. It was as if she had popped a harmless bubble. Chapter 537 A Good Plan in Hand Not that L didnt want to create a more powerful killing talisman for Miranda and Nora, but the talisman made with ordinary paper could only withstand the power of peak-level Uppecia. It seemed that special materials were needed to seal stronger attacks. At this moment, when Miranda saw the attack of peak-level Uppecia being casually dispersed by this woman, a look of despair appeared on her face. In the next second, she gritted her teeth and, with a resolute determination, rushed towards the middle-aged woman. She wanted to stop her for even just three seconds, to buy time for Nora to escape! Bitch, what about your Dark Force strength? Tsk tsk The middle-aged woman looked at Miranda as sheunched her attack, wearing a mocking and sneering expression. Bang! She allowed Miranda to attack her, but it was as if she was just being tickled! Bad woman, let go of my mommy Miranda! At that moment, Nora, who had been thrown out by Miranda earlier, rolled on the ground and ran back. Her little face was filled with anger as she clenched her tiny fists and charged back. Nora, run! Seeing this scene, Miranda felt both moved and anxious, as if her throat was about to burst from shouting. Half an hourter The middle-aged woman threw the unconscious Miranda and Nora in front of Kevin and Xander. Xander sat in a wheelchair, looking at Ls wife and child in his hands, a satisfied expression on his face. Meanwhile, Kevin sat on the sofa, his head resting on the coffee table, pinching his nose as he forcefully inhaled some white powder. In the next second, he rolled his eyes and let out a sigh of relief. His eyes stared directly at Miranda and Nora, with an incredibly sinister expression on his face. Oh? Ls wife is quite a beauty, huh? Hahaha Kevin, who had just snorted the powder, seemed a bit crazy as heughed wickedly at Miranda, revealing a face full of interest. At this moment, Xander also showed a covetous look towards Miranda, but in front of Kevin, he still smiled and said, Indeed! Mr. Willis, if youre interested, you can have some fun. Hehe Kevin shook his head when he saw Miranda and muttered under the influence of the drugs, his eyes fixed on Xander, Im not interested in women. Upon hearing this, Xander felt a chill down his spine from Kevins direct gaze, and he awkwardly smiled, saying, Mr. Willis, my leg is not convenient! If youre interested, I can Fuck off! Are you trying to flirt with me? You think youre handsome? To be precise, Im not interested in people! Kevin cursed irritably. Phew Xander breathed a sigh of relief at his words. Otherwise, if Kevin had any special interests, he might have had topromise. After all, he couldnt afford to provoke him and had to please the great-grandson of the elder of the Willis family. Alright, bring L here, and once Im done with him, Ill leave! Kevin shook his head, instructing Xander. Got it!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Xander replied and signaled to his henchman beside him. The henchman searched Miranda and found a phone, handing it over to Xander. Xander flipped through the phone book and stopped at the contact named Honey. Normally, Miranda never uttered the word, but it was the remark she had given to L on her phone. This honey should be that bastard L! Xander gritted his teeth. However, just as he was about to dial the number, he hesitated for a moment and handed the phone to Kevin instead. A self-deprecating smile appeared on his face as he said, Mr. Willis, how about you make the call? Hmm? Me? Sure, why not! Kevin sniffed and casually took the phone. Xander smiled awkwardly and said, Um Mr. Willis, please dont mention me on the call! Ahem Upon hearing this, Kevin sneered and spat at Xander, Pathetic coward, are you afraid of L? Although Kevin had taken drugs, his mind was still quite sharp. In fact, with his strength, the damage to his body from the drugs was negligible. It was just a temporary period after taking the drugs when his nerves became particrly agitated. It was because of this that Kevin indulged himself without any restraints, and his drug use continued to increase. While the damage to his physical functions was minimal, it had an impact on his personality. Kevin became increasingly insane and acted extremely entric. Hearing Kevins disdainful mockery, Xander smiled but remained silent. He was indeed afraid of Ls retaliation. At least until Kevin had fully dealt with L, he didnt dare let L know that he had captured his wife and child. What if that heartless L refused toe despite knowing it was a trap? What would happen to his wife and child then? If Kevin left and sought revenge on Xander afterwards, he would be in big trouble. That was why Xander had Kevin make the call and instructed him not to mention himself. At this moment, Kevin nced at Xander with a contemptuous look but didnt engage in an argument with him. To be precise, Kevin didnt even consider L a threat. That was why he dialed Ls number directly from Mirandas phone. Meanwhile, on the other side Inside the camp, Colt and the two elite members of the Cobra Syndicate were lying on the ground,pletely limp and in a sorry state. There was a pool of urine and feces beneath them. These three sure were stubborn! Well have to resort to more forceful methods to extract information from them! Simeon said irritably. Kamryn snorted coldly, I like it when theyre stubborn! Finally, Colt confessed everything, revealing their entire n. Indeed, behind them was an ancient martial force: the secretive Willis family. The Cobra Syndicate was using their activities to earn money for the family. When they discovered the entrance to the Enigma Ruins, Colts first instinct was to offer it to the family, allowing their powerful cultivators to explore and seek opportunities. They sought the protection of the military only to buy time until the formidable experts from the secretive Willis family arrived. In other words, the military was merely a tool they used to counter the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate. Once the powerful cultivators from the Willis family arrived, they would effortlessly reim the ruins from the militarys hands and rescue Colt and the other Cobra Syndicate members. The idea of surrendering or giving up the ruins was just a ploy to buy time. When the powerful cultivators from the secretive Willis family arrived, as long as the military didnt cooperate, they would be directly eliminated. Hmph! They sure have a well-thought-out n! Kamryn grabbed Colt by the hair and spoke in a chilling tone, as if he wanted to p him to death. Intense killing intent flickered in his eyes. Chapter 538 Wait for Me Possibly sensing the impending danger, Colt quickly said, You you cant act recklessly! I have a high status in the secretive Willis family! My grandfather is a senior elder of the Willis family, and I am his most beloved grandson. If you kill me, my grandfather will unleash revenge without hesitation. With his strength, it would be effortless for him to wipe you out. Spare my life, and we can talk about anything!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. L squinted his eyes and coldly asked, Talk about anything? Ive already disabled your field of elixir. Even if I dont kill you, will your grandfather spare us? Its fine, its fine! I never liked cultivation anyway. At my age, Im just at the Transmutation Force level, which is no different from having no power at all. I was sent by the family to umte wealth precisely because I dont like cultivation. As long as you dont kill me, everything will be fine! And the secretive Willis family has the ability to help me recover. Colt seemed afraid that he would disclose everything and be worthless, leading to his execution. So he desperately tried to persuade Kamryn, L, and the others. Tell me, how many powerful experts from the secretive Willis family areing this time, and what are their strengths? Who is leading them? Kamryn and L nced at each other, suppressing their killing intent and continued questioning. I dont know the exact number, but they are definitely all powerful experts! Leading them is a young man named Kevin, who has the strength of the mid-Golden Core stage! Colt, not known for his resilience, had divulged almost everything he knew after some interrogation. As soon as his words fell, the expressions of everyone present turned grim. Even Simeon had no idea what a mid-Golden Core expert represented. Kamryn and Phoebe, who understood the concept, wore a solemn expression. The leader is actually a mid-Golden Core expert? And its unclear what strength the otherpanions have. At this moment, seeing Kamryn and the others expressions, Colt secretly felt smug and smirked. Do you know fear now? Lets see if you dare to kill me. So keeping me alive is useful for you. At least, when the timees, you can use me as a hostage to negotiate with them. My grandfather is a senior elder of the secretive Willis family; Kevin definitely wont let anything happen to me! Colt continued to strike while the iron was hot. As his words fell, Kamryn fell silent, his expression tense, seemingly considering something. Perhaps only Ls face didnt show a solemn expression. Deep in his eyes, a thick killing intent shed. And even a hint of anticipation and genuine excitement! Experts from the secretive Willis family? Come on! Bring it on! So what if its the mid-Golden Core stage? If onees, Ill kill one! If twoe, Ill kill a pair! Just then, L felt his phone vibrate a few times, indicating an iing call. Seeing that it was from Miranda, L walked to the side and answered it. Yesterday, Miranda had told him about her and Noras itinerary. It was not even ten in the morning, so L estimated that Miranda should be discussing technical cooperation with Hazel. Could it be that there was something she wanted to consult him about? Hello? Whats going on? L answered the call and asked in a low voice. Whats going on? Can you guess? Hahaha Kevins arrogant and somewhat neuroticughter echoed, filled with mockery and amusement. It seemed like such an interesting matter to him. Upon hearing this voice, Ls expression immediately changed, and he asked coldly, What do you want? Oh? Are you calm? Your wife and child are in my hands now! Did you know? Kevin asked with a yful tone. I know! Youre holding her phone, right? Who are you, and what do you want? Speak up! Since you called me, there must be conditions, right? L forced himself to remain calm and asked casually. Of course, there are conditions! Haha Kevin sniffed and said fiercely, You dont need to worry about who I am. Just know that your wife and child are in my hands! Give you half an hour,e to Vi No. 3 on Ati Road, outskirt of Iylonio! Hurry up, or I cant guarantee their safety! Tsk tsk, your wife is quite exceptional, someone is eagerly waiting to y with her! Your daughter is so adorable! Hahaha Kevin was so arrogant and didnt care at all. He directly gave L the address. He wasnt afraid of L reporting to the police! With their strength, even if L brought a regr army, what could they do? At this moment, Xander showed a mixture of anticipation and nervousness. He was truly afraid that L would disregard his wife and child and refuse toe. Hmph! If thats the case Xander thought this way and looked at Miranda, examining her enchanting figure from top to bottom. Tsk tsk Truly exceptional! Even if his leg was broken, he had decided that after killing L, he would thoroughly enjoy this earthly treasure. Such a goddess, it would be worth it even if he broke his leg again in bed! On the other hand, when L heard Kevins conditions, his face immediately darkened. Im not in Iylonio right now. I really cant make it in half an hour. I can only promise you that Ille as soon as possible. How about that? L gritted his teeth and said. Concerning Miranda and Noras safety, he had to speak in a negotiating tone. Dont y tricks. Half an hour, if you donte, be prepared for your wife and childs corpses. And I guess your wife will beg for death before she can beg for survival! Kevin said fiercely. Im really not in Iylonio! Im not even in Priocia! How do you expect me to get there in half an hour? Its clear that your target is me, right? Theres no need to involve my wife and child. I will definitelye as soon as possible! If you dont believe me, use technical means to check the location of my phone right now! L, hearing the other partys words, became truly anxious and almost shouted at him. Upon hearing this, Kevin responded with a mockingugh, Oh? Youre not in Priocia? Then where are you? Im in Goldheart Moon. It would take at least a day to rush back! Wait for me there, I will definitelye back! My wife and daughter are in your hands, how could I dare to y tricks with you? L hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth. As soon as he finished speaking, Kevin sniffed and said, Hmm? His voice was filled with surprise. In the next moment, his expression became even more yful. Goldheart Moon District? Haha Hahahaha You said you fucking are in the Goldheart Moon District? Great! Just great! Wait for me there, I happen to be going there too! This young master wants to see if youll still be there when I arrive! Hahaha Chapter 539 Take People and Go! Kevinughed as if he had heard a joke, mocking and taunting L. He thought L was just fooling around. But this poor guy was unlucky enough to make up a ce to buy some time. However, it turned out he identally mentioned the Goldheart Moon District. He happened to be taking someone there himself. Kevin believed he had exposed Ls lie. However, upon hearing this, Ls mind quickly turned, and he vaguely guessed something. He was alsoing to the Goldheart Moon District? In that moment, L connected many dots in his mind. His first reaction was a sudden realization of who wanted to harm his wife and daughter, with himself as the ultimate target-Xander! It should be him. Summer had provided him with information about the organization supported by the hidden Willis family, the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. So, it made sense that the other party could be involved with skilled members of the hidden Willis family. And coincidentally, the other party threatened toe to the Goldheart Moon District. The identity of this person seemed to be apparent! Your family name is Willis, right? L took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice. The mockingughter on the other end of the phone suddenly stopped after L asked that question. Kevin stared nkly, with a look of astonishment, and there was no movement from his phone for a moment. Your name is Kevin! Youre a member of the hidden Willis family, arent you? L asked again. This time, Kevins expressionpletely turned into shock and disbelief. How do you know? he asked coldly, his tone filled with suspicion. In an instant, it seemed like the situation had shifted from being proactive to passive. Kevins mind, still under the influence of the drugs he had taken, became somewhat confused. I really am in the Goldheart Moon District! And I can tell you that Colt is in my hands right now! If you dont want him to die, dont harm a single hair on my wife and child! Can you understand? L said sternly. After Ls words fell, there was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone. Then, a frustrated and angry voice erupted. What the f***! Who do you think youre fooling? Colt is in your hands? Do you think Ill believe that? Dont believe it? If hes not in my hands, how would I know about Colt? Just wait a moment, and Ill make you see! L sneered.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. From the tone of the other party, he could sense that they cared about Colt. That gave him leverage. He wouldnt bepletely passive. Saying that, L turned and walked into the tent, his expression terrifying, heading towards Colt. L, what are you doing? Hes still useful! Kamryn saw Ls posture and his face changed suddenly. He asked in shock. Colt, looking at the young man who had crippled him, showed a panic and fearful expression. What are you going to do? Dont dont do anything reckless! Colt asked, trembling. L lifted Colt up and faced Kamryn, saying, Of course, hes still useful! He then brought the phone close to Colts mouth and said in a chilling tone, Speak! What what should I say? Colt asked, confused and trembling. Its Kevin on the phone! Tell him that if he doesnt want you dead, he better not do anything reckless! L said each word distinctly. Kevin? Colt widened his eyes upon hearing that, then shouted into the phone, Kevin, is it really you? Its me Colt! Im in his hands right now. You pleasee and save me! After saying that, L brought the phone over. Did you hear that? Do you want me to record a video for you? he asked. On the other end of the phone, Kevins voice sounded frustrated and angry. L! What the f***! You really captured Colt? What do you want? This time, Kevin asked L what he wanted. What I want, you should know! Bring my wife and child to me, and well exchange hostages! Ill say it again, dont harm them, or youll know the consequences! I heard that Colt is the beloved grandson of an elder in your family, right? I hope you know what to do! L said in a stern voice. Fine! Fine! Ille over right away. You better wait for me! Kevin gritted his teeth and said. After speaking, he hung up the phone and crushed Mirandas phone with a snap. At this moment, the four skilled individuals who were with Kevin showed suspicion and uncertainty upon seeing his reaction. Kevin, whats wrong? the middle-aged woman with a face full of flesh frowned and asked. Mr. Willis, whats going on? Did something happen to Colt? When is Ling? Xander questioned with surprise, staring at Kevin. Go to hell! Kevin, filled with anger, had nowhere to vent and red at Xander in a daze. In the next second, a p was delivered. With a loud smack, Xander, sitting in the wheelchair, was sent flying, his head bursting into a cloud of blood mist in mid-air. After crashing into the wall, his body left a horrifying blood stain. Kevin had directly pped him to death! The pitiful andughable young master of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta had hoped Kevin would help him seek revenge. Little did he expect that he would end up dead at the hands of his ally. Kevin, what the hell is going on? I heard you mentioning something happening to Colt on the phone just now? another middle-aged man asked. They didnt seem to care at all about Xanders death. What concerned them was why Kevin was so enraged. The bodyguards and henchmen around Xander, witnessing their young master being pped to death, dared not make a sound. Bring Ls wife and child to the Goldheart Moon District! Colt is in the hands of this guy! Kevin took a deep breath and waved his hand. But just as he finished speaking, his gaze flickered a few times, as if he had considered something else. No! Only bring his wife, and have someone deliver his daughter to my grandfather! Damn it, were exchanging hostages, right? Then its one for one! Kevin sniffed and said with a fierce expression. Meanwhile, on the other side L, whats going on? Kamryn saw Ls reaction and couldnt help but ask in confusion. My wife and daughter have been captured by the person Colt mentioned! L said, lifting Colt in his hand like a little chick. He continued in a deep voice, From now on, Ill be in charge of Colt. Hearing this, Kamryn furrowed his brows. Meanwhile, Phoebe snorted, In charge? Who gave you the right? Chapter 540 Eliminating One Side First ording to the rules, Colt was supposed to be handled directly by Kamryn! In other words, L, as a foreign cultivator, was merely an honorary Grand Marshal. They might have to face formidable opponents from the Willis family, led by a Golden Core expert. Colt, being a crucial hostage, should be handed over to someone truly responsible and belonging to the military. However, at this moment, L wanted to control this crucial hostage, which was not quite reasonable ording to the rules. Even though he imed that his wife and daughter had been captured by the other party, it was only Ls one-sided statement. Looking at it from another perspective, what if L betrayed them? Then Colt, the most important bargaining chip they had, would be in danger. Therefore, when Kamryn heard L saying this, he cant help but frown. On the other hand, Phoebe, who already held a grudge against L, questioned him directly at this moment. As soon as her words fell, Ls gaze suddenly turned icy and sharp. It concerned Miranda and Nora, and he wouldnt back down in the slightest. I said, my wife and daughter have been kidnapped by that Kevin, didnt you hear me? L red at Phoebe, gritting his teeth and asking. Phoebe snorted, Your wife and daughter have been kidnapped? Who knows if its true or not? What if youre a spy sent by the other side? L snorted as well, still holding onto Colt without any intention of letting go, and said each word clearly, If you keep bbering, Ill turn you into a spy! Do you believe me? Hearing this, Phoebes expression changed! She clearly felt a tangible sense of killing intent, locking onto herself, which made her tremble deep in her heart. She had thought that her strength now surpassed Ls, but she was still intimidated by his killing intent! Perhaps, this was the reason she needed to gain more experience. She calmed her mind for a moment, and a touch of anger and disdain appeared on her stunning face. She coldlyughed and asked, Just relying on you? L, dont think Im the same Phoebe from before, the one you could bully in Sacred Medicine Valley! Hehe Are you trying to bring up our personal grievances? L squinted his eyes and asked. How ridiculous! Did he bully her in Sacred Medicine Valley? It seems like she was the one who used him as a pawn and forced him to jump into the volcano, right? Everything should be based on strength! If her strength iscking and he retaliates, it bes him bullying her? Im talking about the rules! Regardless, youre not qualified to handle this hostage. If you dont agree, then try to stop me with force, Phoebe provocatively raised her chin. Ive said it, Colt must be in my hands! Anyone who tries to stop me, be prepared to fight, L said coldly, not giving an inch. Good! I want to see what qualifies you to be so domineering, Phoebe responded, not surprised but rather pleased. Her eyes flickered with a desire to take action, clearly wanting to fight L. Seizing this opportunity to wipe away past humiliation! However, at this moment, Kamryn stepped forward and stood between the two of them. He furrowed his brow, slightly displeased, and said, L, Phoebe, what are you doing? Since were executing this mission together, we arerades! We havent even encountered the enemy yet, and youre already fighting among yourselves? Phoebe snorted, Kamryn, Im just following the rules! Does he want to control the hostage by himself? Do you agree with that? Meanwhile, L remained silent, his gaze fiercely intimidating, and his expression resolute! Kamryn nced at L, hesitated for a moment, and said L, your wife and child have truly fallen into Kevins hands? How did this happen so coincidentally? Whats really going on? As he spoke, he exined in a deep voice, Its not that I doubt you, its just that things seem a bit too coincidental! We just heard from Colt that theres a person named Kevin, and immediately after that, you received a phone call and told us that your wife and child were captured by Kevin? Ls face turned solemn, and after taking a deep breath, he recounted the events and his own spections. This included his conflict with Xander and the involvement of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, as well as the hidden Willis family. Thats how things are, purely coincidental! Whether you believe it or not, Colt must be under my control. Simrly, once the experts from the hidden Willis familye looking for us, I will help you deal with them! This mid-Golden Core stage Kevin, leave him to me! Ls tone was domineering and resolute. Just based on you? Dealing with a mid-Golden Core stage? Do you think a mid-Golden Core stage is the same as a mid-Core Formation stage? Phoebe sneered disdainfully. In her mind, she was the main force in this operation. Dealing with the leading mid-Golden Core stage Kevin would depend on her. She couldnt rely on L, who she expected to be evenly matched with Kamryn. Hmph Meanwhile, after listening to Ls exnation and spections, Kamryn stood there in contemtion for a moment. Then, in a deep voice, he said, In that case, both you and Phoebe need topromise. Colt can be in your hands, and I understand your feelings about your wife and child falling into the hands of the enemy. But there is one condition: from now on, you cannot leave this camp with Colt. Upon hearing this, L nodded without hesitation, Alright, thanks. Kamryn waved his hand and said, L, this is our first mission together. I hope you wont disappoint me.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. L nodded silently, while Phoebe, upon hearing Kamryns proposal, snorted displeasingly. In the next moment, her beautiful eyes stared at L, her teeth clenched as she said, From now on, Ill be responsible for keeping an eye on L and not letting him out of my sight with Colt. Who knows if he will be a traitor and secretlypromise with the enemy for the sake of his wife and child. Kamryn didnt say anything upon hearing this, while L sneered inwardly, thinking, If I really want to run, can you actually stop me? Next, Kamryn called Elijah and other key military officials such as Simeon to discuss the next deployment. The Fiercetalon organization had previously requested assistance from the Deitys Tears organization at a high price, but their request was rejected by Elijah, who instead cooperated with the forces of the Cobra Syndicate, including Colt. The possibilities ahead were limited to two options: either the Fiercetalon organization would give up, or they would continue to pay a hefty price to seek assistance from the Deitys Tears organization and bring in even stronger experts. After discussion, everyone unanimously decided to deal with the trouble caused by the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate before the experts from the Willis family arrived. They wanted to avoid being caught in a vulnerable position with enemies on both sides. As long as they eliminated this armed group, the likelihood of the Deitys Tears organization sending people would be minimized. After all, if the employer was dead, who would you help after taking the money? With the down payment in hand, there was no need to send people to take risks. Wasnt that great? After the decision was made, in the early afternoon, Kamryn personally led the team and headed towards the stronghold of the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate. Chapter 541 Death Valley Next, Kamryn and Elijah first captured all the remaining members of the Cobra Syndicate. They were forced to join forces with these drug dealers to fight against the Fiercetalon organization. Now, with the arrival of powerful reinforcements and the capture of Colt and others, it was time to deal with these remaining members. Once the rear was secure and they hadplete control over the campsite and the original hideout of the Cobra Syndicate, Kamryn led his Skyguard Battalion and Dragon Sword Brigade fully armed towards the Fiercetalon organizations stronghold. Here, in a basin in the Goldheart Moon District! The basin was filled with corpses, and a group of strangely dressed experts were ruthlessly ughtering members of the Fiercetalon organization. Inside a stone building! An Ascetic Monk dressed in tattered robes, barefoot, and holding a Soulsummoning Banner watched expressionlessly as the leader of the Fiercetalon organization knelt before him. M-Master, please please spare me! The experts sent to help me before, the ones from Divinia, were killed by the Priocia military! It it had nothing to do with me! Please spare me The leader of the Fiercetalon organization pleaded fearfully as he looked at the Ascetic Monk before him. The Ascetic Monk sneered, Go, I will guide you to enlightenment! As he spoke, his palm ruthlessly struck the leader of the Fiercetalon organizations head, exerting a powerful force that shattered his skull and destroyed his brain. The leaders eyes widened, and his vitality quickly faded away. In the next moment, the Ascetic Monks face showed a hypocritical passionate expression as he chanted ancient Sanskrit from Tianzhu. The soul of the Fiercetalon leader was forcibly restrained within the Ascetic Monks Soulsummoning Banner. Its worth mentioning that the leader of the Fiercetalon organization was originally from the Tianzhu Kingdom. So, the assistance he sought was not from the Deitys Tears organization but from a mysterious esoteric sect within Tianzhu called Divinia. The Cobra Syndicate and the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate, both drug trafficking armed forces in the Goldheart Moon District, had conflicts in the past. Therefore, it was certain that the leaders of both sides had undercover agents within each others organizations.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The Cobra Syndicates informant who had been inside the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate and sent the message to Colt was already on hisst breath. After conveying some information in a vague manner, he died. So, Colt misunderstood Divinia as the Deitys Tears organization Meanwhile, after the Ascetic Monk killed the Fiercetalon leader, a cruel anticipation filled his face as he listened to the gradually quieting sounds outside. To open the Nest of Malevolence, I need quite a number of living souls! The Ascetic Monk chuckled and walked out. A momentter, he stood in the valley basin filled with corpses, the Soulsummoning Banner in his hand emitting a dark radiance. One by one, souls were torn and twisted, being drawn into the Soulsummoning Banner. In thete morning, when Kamryn and his men arrived at the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicates hideout, everyone was shocked by the horrifying scene before them. Are they all dead? Who did this? Simeons face twitched as he looked at the scene resembling a ughterhouse, and he asked in shock. Kamryns expression turned serious, and he waved his hand, saying, Search! See if there are any survivors! Be cautious of danger! A momentter Everyone gathered outside the basin, their faces filled with shock. Reporting to Kamryn, theyre all dead! Not a single survivor! This includes the leader of the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate. He was killed inside that stone building. None of the other major leaders survived either! Based on the traces left on the bodies, it seems they died from cold weapons or hand-to-handbat! A squad leader from the Skyguard Battalion reported in a deep voice. Kamryn nodded and asked, Besides the members of the Fiercetalon organization, did you see anyone else? Like the experts from the Deitys Tears organization who came to assist them, perhaps? No! At least I havent seen any well-known experts from the Deitys Tears organization internationally, replied the subordinate, shaking his head. Kamryn furrowed his brow, feeling a thick fog of confusion. What exactly had happened here? Who was responsible for this massacre? It seemed that these bodies were killed by cold weapons or hand-to-handbat, indicating it wasnt the work of other armed forces in the Goldheart Moon District or internal strife. It looked more like the work of a group of ancient martial experts. At that moment, Kamryns expression grew even more serious, as if sensing that another force had be involved in this incident. On the other side! Inside the tent, Phoebe had a cold expression and kept her sharp gaze fixed on L, as she had promised not to let him out of her sight. Meanwhile, L seemed to ignore the beautiful young mistress and focused his attention on Colt. Do you think your life is valuable? Can you exchange it for the safety of my wife and daughter in Kevins hands? L asked, his expression dark and gloomy, looking at the middle-aged man who appeared to be in his forties. Yes! Certainly! Kevins great-grandfather is just Wicked Bone, a regr elder of the hidden Willis family. But my grandfather, hes a supreme elder, one of the most powerful in the family. Even if Kevin had a hundred times the courage, he wouldnt dare harm me! You can rest assured! Colt initially spoke tough, appearing strong-willed. However, after revealing everything, he became weak. Now, he only wanted to stay alive. After all, he had no interest in cultivation and was assigned to the outside to umte wealth for the family. Even if the field of elixir was destroyed, as long as he could preserve his life, he could still enjoy wealth and prosperity as the grandson of a supreme elder. Good, I hope so, L nodded. The next moment, squinting his eyes and looking at the other man, L suddenly grabbed his arm, then his legs Snap! Snap! Ah Apanied by the sound of bone fractures, Colt screamed in pain, his face contorting. Why why are you doing this? Whats the point? Why torture me like this? I fucking told you everything Is it enjoyable to torture me? Is it? Colts voice changed as he cried out, his eyes filled with anger and resentment as he looked at L. Witnessing this scene, Phoebe furrowed her eyebrows and silently cursed L as a psychopath. She thought he had some strange hobbies and enjoyed torturing others. However, in the next moment, Colt, who had been screaming in agony just a second ago, suddenly widened his eyes, looking at L in disbelief. You At that moment, L pulled out several silver needles and inserted them into Colts acupoints, beginning to heal him. Chapter 542 So Impressive? L had just been fussing over Colts broken limbs, but it was actually to set his bones. However, after setting them, L didnt directly infuse him with spiritual energy to aid in his recovery. Instead, he used silver needles to deceive others. After all, the other party wasnt one of their own. You Youre helping me heal? Colt widened his eyes, asking incredulously. At this moment, he could feel strands of warm energy flowing into his body through the silver needles. His previously broken limbs were miraculously healing at a rapid pace. This made Colt truly amazed by Ls medical skills. The expression on his face transformed from anger and shock to surprise and gratitude. Thank Thank you! Colts eyes flickered a few times as he thanked L, whether sincerely or not. No need! As long as you cooperate with meter. Otherwise, I can break your limbs again at any time. I can even end your life! L said expressionlessly. Yes! Yes! Ill definitely cooperate, Colt hastily nodded. Well, rest and sleep for a while, L said while treating him. In the next second, a palm strike directlynded on Colts neck, causing him to immediately faint. His eyes rolled back, and L sneered. He wasnt genuinely kind enough to treat Colt. In reality, L did it to prevent Miranda or Nora from getting hurt. If Kevin arrived and saw Colt with missing limbs, he might fly into a rage and harm Miranda and Nora. L couldnt bear that. That was why he healed Colts broken limbs, at least making it appear as if Colt was whole. At this moment, Phoebe nced at the unconscious Colt, pursed her lips, and asked, Is it fun to break someones legs and then fix them? L chuckled and didnt respond. This caused Phoebes expression to freeze, revealing a hint of annoyance. As the young master of the Hudpids Sect and an exceedingly rare beauty, she had never been so ignored before. In the next second, Phoebe gritted her teeth and said, Should I call you Landon or L? Upon hearing this, L finally looked at her and coldly said, Whichever you prefer! Phoebe sneered, Impersonating a member of the Graham family and participating in the n Grand Competition to secure the familys status. You seem to have a close rtionship with the Graham family, dont you? L furrowed his brow and asked, What do you mean? Nothing in particr. I was just thinking, if I were to report your impersonation of a Graham family member to the Arbitration Council formed by the five major hidden sects, and they decided to revoke the Graham familys status, what do you think would happen? Phoebe asked yfully. Ls face immediately darkened upon hearing her words. He had heard from Savannah and Matthias about how important the status of this ancient martial family was to the Graham family. Losing this status would mean that the Wood family, including the hidden Wood family, who held a grudge against the Graham family, would have no more qualms about targeting them. Honestly, L felt a certain connection with the Graham family. Regardless of anything else, their former patriarch, Raul, had saved his life when he was captured by Hawkeye Ghost. Regardless of the other partys intentions, the debt of gratitude outweighed everything else. So, when L heard Phoebe threatening to revoke the Graham familys status, his expression immediately turned cold. He stared at her silently, without saying a word. Phoebe smirked as if she suddenly remembered something. Oh, by the way, theres one more thing! That little beauty from the Graham family, Savannah, right? She has also joined our Hudpids Sect and be an inner disciple. What do you think if I were to target her a little within the sect? Wouldnt that be fun? Phoebe, do you have a problem with me? I know you hold a grudge against me, but if you have something to say, say it to me directly. Theres no need to involve others, L finally asked in a cold voice. Seeing L finally speaking up, a smug expression appeared on Phoebes face. Interesting! Very interesting. It seems you care quite a bit about that little beauty. Its not that I care so much, I just dont want to drag others into trouble because of me. What do you want? L replied. The individual trial in the n Grand Competition was set by your Hudpids Sect. Cant you handle it? You only allow me to be a tool and force me to jump into the volcano without any chance to fight back? Phoebe, youre really boring. And in the end, I even gave you the reward for first ce in the trial. Is that why youre still holding a grudge against me? L asked, feeling annoyed. L shouldnt have brought it up, as Phoebe felt even more insulted by his words. What did you say? Do I need your permission? The beautiful young mistress raised her eyebrows and scolded him. What do you want, then? L furrowed his brow and asked. Upon hearing Ls question, Phoebes voice faltered for a moment. In fact, she hadnt thought about what she specifically wanted. Killing L was probably too much But she couldnt just treat him as if nothing happened. The scene of him forcing and humiliating her in the Sacred Medicine Valley was something she would never forget in her lifetime. So she wanted to reim something from L. Kneel down and apologize to me, and I might consider forgiving the past! Phoebe said coldly to L after thinking for a moment. Why did Phoebe hold a grudge against L? In the end, it was because she felt insulted by him. So if she could turn the tables and humiliate him in return, she would feel more bnced inside. As her words fell, L burst intoughter. Kneel down for you? Phoebe, are you joking? Phoebe snorted coldly, Whos joking? If you kneel down and apologize to me, letting me vent my anger, then I wont have a problem with you anymore. It would be good for you, the Graham family, and that Savannah.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. L, dont think that Im still the Mid Core Formation cultivator who was humiliated by you back in the Sacred Medicine Valley! Im not afraid to tell you that I have already broken through to the Golden Core Realm, and my awakened advanced constitution is of the ice attribute. Youre no match for me now! You can choose, either kneel down to me yourself, or I personally make you kneel and beg for mercy. At the end of her words, Phoebe raised her delicate chin and pointed at the ground in front of her, disying a proud and domineering posture. Oh? Impressive, L chuckled in response. The next moment, he shook his head and said, I dont want to fight you now. Dont forget, wererade-in-arms for the time being, arent we? I dont want to make things difficult for Kamryn. If you still want to make trouble, once this matter is resolved, I can reluctantly teach you a lesson again. For now, lets just leave it at that! Chapter 543 Not Necessarily Impossible to Talk About Heh Who is yourrade-in-arms? Are you scared? Phoebe asked mockingly when she heard Ls words. Yes, Im scared! Is that enough? L nodded, feeling that Phoebe was a bit foolish.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He still remembered the first time he met this beautiful young mistress. She gave off an air of superiority and cold arrogance. But the truth revealed that it was all just an illusion. Now it seemed that this young mistress how should he put it? Quite childish. Perhaps thats the best way to describe her. It was as if she had been spoiled at home like a child. Shecked worldly experience, couldnt handle any grievances, and had no scheming mind. Whenever she went out, she would boast about her strength without any understanding of the importance of concealing it. It seemed like she had grown up in a sect, sheltered and untouched by the harsh realities of society. With her current mindset, she would probably suffer sooner orter At this moment, L genuinely didnt want to fight her. He wasnt sure about the number and strength of Kevins people. If he injured her and Kevins group arrived, it would be like losing a Golden Core expert on their side. Youre scared? If youre scared, kneel down and apologize to me! Phoebe became even more domineering and ordered him with arrogance. L shook his head speechlessly, stood up, and began undoing his pants. What What are you doing? Phoebe was taken aback by the scene and asked, somewhat bewildered. This bastard, what was he doing? Phoebe, I want to relieve myself. If you dont mind, could you please step aside? L, annoyed by Phoebes gaze, walked toward the outside of the tent and asked in a displeased tone. You Phoebes face turned slightly red upon hearing this. But the next second, she gritted her teeth and followed him, determined to keep her eyes on L and not let him out of her sight. After L came out, he didnt hold back and directly relieved himself in the open. Ah! Phoebe eximed in shock, but for a moment, she forgot to turn away. She didnt expect L to actually do it right then and there. Watching a grown man urinate right in front of her, Phoebe feltpletely dumbfounded. After a while, when L finished and turned back to face her, he asked sarcastically, Phoebe, do you have a thing for men? Were you staring at me while I was peeing? You Shameless! You frivolous man! Disgusting! Well see about this! Phoebe snapped back to her senses, feeling her cheeks burning. The next moment, she gritted her teeth, cursed, and turned around, quickly running away. L chuckled as he watched her retreat, feeling a sense of relief. He thought to himself, You think I cant handle you anymore? Finally got rid of this woman Otherwise, she would keep staring at him, demanding that he kneel down and apologize. It was so annoying! At noon that day, when Kamryn returned with his men, he found L and Phoebe and urgently called for a meeting in a makeshiftmand tent. Once inside, Phoebe gave L a murderous nce for some reason. Her expression seemed unnatural, and a faint blush appeared on her face. Wherever L went, he still had Colt as a hostage. At this moment, Colt was being held by L and showed signs of regaining consciousness. So L swiftly struck him with a chop, causing Colt to faint once again Kamryn, Simeon, Elijah, and the others had a look of surprise and uncertainty on their faces. Kamryn, did youe back so soon? Was the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate wiped out? Phoebe shifted her gaze away from L and asked Kamryn. Kamryn said in a deep voice, The Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate was indeed wiped out, but it wasnt us As he spoke, he exined the situation to L and Phoebe. After hearing it, both of them wore expressions of shock. Who did this? Theyre so cruel, killing everyone? Phoebe eximed in astonishment. To be reasonable, even when eliminating a force, it was rare to kill everyone. At most, they would only target the leader and key members, while the rest could escape or be integrated. However, the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate seemed to have beenpletely annihted without leaving anyone alive. The people who did this shouldnt be from the Goldheart Moon District. Judging from their methods, it seems like the work of experts from ancient martial sects. I wonder if this force is also heading for the Enigma Ruins. If so, we may inevitablye into contact with them sooner orter. And now, were here, clearly visible, while this force remains hidden, L said in a low voice. Kamryn nodded. Mr. L is right! We might have to face two forces in the future, not to mention the secretive Willis family. Upon hearing this, the people present showed a serious expression. At this moment, Phoebe bit her lip and said, Then, should I seek help from my sect and ask Hudpids Sect to send more experts? Im afraid its toote, Kamryn shook his head. Saying that, the Mighty Sky War God looked at L and said, L, I have an idea. Listen and see if you can ept it. L raised an eyebrow in response and nodded. Go ahead. Kamryn pondered for a moment, nced at Colt in Ls hands, and tentatively said, Perhaps we dont need to be at odds with the secretive Willis family. Maybe we can cooperate? Upon hearing this, Ls expression changed, and he furrowed his brow. Mr. Hernandez, I dont understand. Please exin. Cooperate with the experts from the Willis family? Upon hearing Kamryns idea, a sense of resistance welled up in Ls heart. Kamryn smiled and continued, You mentioned before that Kevin captured your wife and child because you broke someones leg, and he wanted to help that person deal with you. But in my opinion, this is not an irreconcble conflict. That person is actually insignificant, just ackey of the Willis family. Kevin helping him against you was probably just a convenient act. In the face of a site that could bring opportunities to cultivators, I think this conflict is trivial. No one knows what dangers lie within that site, and now the Goldheart Moon District has an additional mysterious force secretly observing us. In this situation, reaching a reconciliation with the experts from the Willis family and joining forces to explore the site is not impossible. Colt is still alive, and if they bring your wife and child, we can exchange hostages and sit down to talk. Chapter 544 Bring Them Over Upon hearing Kamryns proposal, L remained calm on the surface but felt a sense of mockery inside. Was the conflict between himself and Kevin and other skilled members of the Willis family really irreconcble? Kamryn didnt know that his hatred for the Willis family was unrelenting, especially when it came to avenging his parents deaths. However, L didnt say anything and simply furrowed his brow while listening in silence.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After all, Kamryn wasnt aware of these things! Even Kevin didnt know everything. Mr. L, what do you think? Kamryn asked him after finishing his proposal and looking at Ls expression with a probing look. L nced at Kamryn and pondered for a long time before nodding silently. We can give it a try! As long as they are willing to hand over my wife and child, I dont have any objections to your idea for now, he said. In any case, he wanted to retrieve Miranda and Nora first and foremost. However, deep down, L had never intended to let Kevin and his aplices go. Ever since he learned from Colt that Kevin was the great-grandson of Wicked Bone, he had made up his mind to ensure Kevins demise. He wanted Wicked Bone to experience the pain of losing loved ones. That night How is the entrance to the ruins? Kamryn asked the officer guarding the cave, apanied by Simeon and others. L didnte along this time! To put it inly, he was no longer interested in the ruins. His mind was filled with concern for Miranda and Nora. He tried calling Mirandas phone again, but no one answered. He didnt know if Kevin had deactivated the phone or if they couldnt pick up while on the road. Theck of contact made L anxious. As for Phoebe, she turned her attention back to L and continued to watch him. Regarding your question, the strength of the barrier at the entrance seems unchanged, the officer reported. Oh? Kamryn furrowed his brow and walked over, reaching into the shimmering light barrier to feel it. A look of confusion and disbelief appeared on his face! Indeed, the strength of the barrier remained the same as when they arrived earlier today. It didnt appear to have weakened at all Deputy Governor, you said that the strength of the barrier was gradually weakening before we arrived? Kamryn turned to Elijah and asked. The deputy governor, who was initially in charge here, nodded and said, Yes, it was getting weaker day by day! Even within the same day, there were changes between morning and night. Then why did it suddenly stop changing today? Kamryn asked, puzzled. I I dont know. I dont understand these things either, the deputy governor replied with a wry smile and a shake of his head. Kamryn furrowed his brow, unable toprehend the situation at hand. He had previously thought that the weakening barrier indicated that the Enigma Ruins would soon open. But now, with the sudden halt in changes, when would they be able to enter and uncover the truth? Next, Kamryn carefully inquired about the recent circumstances, including any abnormal urrences that were worth noting. He hoped to deduce the factors that caused the barrier to weaken. After a while, after listening to the ounts of the deputy governor and several subordinates who often guarded the entrance, a middle-aged officer named Ollie, who was once a master in the field of geomancy before joining the military, wore a pensive expression. He had a reputation for being an extraordinary person recruited by the military. Ollie, from the details provided by these individuals, noticed several noteworthy points. When he connected them, he vaguely guessed at some clues. First, the barrier weakened when many soldiers died in this camp. Whether it was the Cobra Syndicate seizing control of the entrance from the Fiercetalon Armed Syndicate or thetterunching a counterattack, there were significant casualties. Second, the soldiers guarding the entrance often felt a strange cold breeze during that period. It was worth noting that this urred in a rtively enclosed space within the cave, and no one knew where this cold breeze came from. Could it be that the barrier at the entrance of these ruins needs to absorb souls to gradually weaken and open? Ollie spected, his voice filled with contemtion. Kamryn raised an eyebrow and asked, Oh? Please borate. Ollie then mentioned the two noteworthy points and shared his spection and analysis. In his view, the reason the barrier weakened continuously in the days prior was because arge number of people died here and their souls were absorbed by the barrier. However, in recent days, there had been no battles, and all the souls had already been absorbed, which was why the barrier hadnt changed. After hearing this, everyone present looked puzzled and uncertain. So, are you saying that more people need to die in order to open this barrier? Elijah furrowed his brow and asked. Ollie shrugged nomittally, Im just specting. Meanwhile, Kamryns expression kept changing as he thought about the events of the previous day. Fiercetalons hideout waspletely wiped out, bodies strewn everywhere. Could it be that someone A night passed without anymunication. The next morning, L received an unfamiliar call, causing him to startle from his sleepless night. Phoebe, who had been watching L closely, could see the tension in his face. Hello? L quickly answered, his voice deep and serious. Hehe, getting anxious, huh? came Kevins slightly sinister voice from the other end, apanied by the sound of sniffing. Have you arrived? L asked, taking a deep breath. I have! Bring Colt ande to what the hell is this ce called? Kevin seemed to ask someone nearby, then chuckled, Come to Tike Valley! You cane alone or bring whoever you want, even bring an army. I wee it all. Hahaha, if negotiations dont work out, I can always kill more people. Towards the end, he became unabashedly arrogant. I think we cane to an agreement! I wille as soon as possible, L calmly responded, suppressing his inner desire for revenge. Two hourster Two military vehicles arrived in a valley, and L, Kamryn, Phoebe, and others got out of the cars. In a house located in the valley, Kevin sat there, leaning back on the couch with an expression of enjoyment. On the table in front of him, there were remnants of white powder. This ce is amazing! Ive never experienced such purity! So exhrating! Kevin rxed for a moment and grinned. Beside him, the middle-aged woman and others looked at him and silently shook their heads. Even if they were Golden Core experts, being so unrestrained would likely damage their brains sooner orter. On the other side, Miranda had already woken up, her entire body bound by iron chains. Chapter 545 Don’t Be Impulsive Mirandas beautiful eyes were filled with anger as she red at Kevin, but mostly with worry. What do you want? Where is my daughter? Kevin wiped his nose and smirked. Your daughter? Hehehe, you better worry about yourself first. If your husband doesnt wise up, you wont be safe either. You bastard! Where is my daughter? Miranda gritted her teeth and struggled hard, but even though she was a master of the Dark Force, the chains on her body were specially made and she couldnt break free.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Still talking back to me? Kevins eyes narrowed as he looked at Mirandas exquisite face and curvy figure. He gave an evil smile. You cheap woman. Although Im not interested in you myself, if you dont know your ce, I can let Braxton and his men have some fun with you! Hearing this, the three middle-aged men next to Kevin all sneered coldly with a hint of evil in their eyes. They were all Golden Core experts whose actual age was definitely older than they appeared on the surface. But everyone loves beauty! No matter how old they are, as long as they are normal men, they will be interested in beauty. Even the middle-aged fat woman who was there had a jealous look in her eyes when looking at Miranda. At this moment, Kevin, who was mentally excited, suddenly eximed, Huh? A hint of interest appeared on his face. Theyre here? Lets go, step outside! As he spoke, he gave a signal to the middle-aged woman and took the lead in walking out of the cottage. The middle-aged woman forcefully grabbed the chain that bound Miranda and roughly dragged her outside. Three middle-aged men followed closely behind. Outside, L was already there, holding Colt in his hands. Kamryn, Phoebe, and others who were behind him wore somewhat solemn expressions, realizing they were facing a Golden Core expert. Seeing Kevin and his grouping out, with Miranda being dragged out while bound by a chain, Ls expression immediately turned grim. His eyes shimmered with a cold light. L Mirandas beautiful eyes looked at L. Its alright, Im here! L gave her a reassuring smile and spoke in a calm tone. In the next moment, he nced at Kevin and the others, his facial expression changing several times. Where is my daughter? A wicked smile appeared on Kevins face. Dont worry, your daughter is fine! Stop the nonsense, hand over Colt, and Ill release your wife. L looked at Miranda for a moment, making sure she hadnt been harmed, then asked coldly, Where is my daughter? I want to see my daughter, or else Ill kill him! Saying that, L grabbed Colt by the neck. Tell me, where is my daughter? Where have you taken her? At this moment, he only saw Miranda but didnt see Nora, and his anxiety grew. His eyes fluctuated with excitement and madness, as if he could erupt at any moment and kill Colt right then and there. L, Im sorry I couldnt protect Nora Mirandas eyes showed a trace of guilt as she murmured. How dare you! Kevin saw L choking Colt and immediately shouted in astonishment. He grabbed Miranda as well and pressed his hand against her temple. Come on! If you dare to kill Colt, Ill kill your wife! Hahaha Kevins drug-induced state made him seem neurotic, his eyes ring directly at L. Miranda, in his grip, seemed as if she could perish at any moment. Kevin! Seeing this situation, Braxton, who was beside Kevin, growled softly. Kevin, dont act rashly! Save Colt first The others were also startled and quickly reminded Kevin. Colt was the grandson of the reclusive elder of the Willis family, although his strength was mediocre, his status was not low. If they were negligent and something happened to Colt, the elder would never let them off the hook. Kevin, dont mess around! Are you Are you trying to kill me? Colt shouted in fear. On the other side, seeing Ls agitation, Kamryn came over and pulled him. L, calm down! Stay calm! No matter what, your wife is still in their hands! Leave it to me, Ill talk to them, alright? Kamryn urgently advised. Phoebe also added coldly from the side, Your wife is at least still alive for now. Do you really want to ruin everything by confronting them? At this moment, everyone on both sides feared that a single outburst from L or Kevin would escte the situation beyond control. On the other hand, Miranda, who was being held by Kevin from a distance, remained silent, her gazeplex as she looked at L. At this moment, L took a deep breath and his gaze met with Mirandas in the air. In those beautiful eyes, he could see the emotions of affection and guilt. For a moment, his heartstrings trembled! Stay calm! He had to stay calm at this moment! Regardless, he had to protect Miranda first. Alright, Mr. Hernandez! You talk then! But I want to know the safety of my daughter, L took a deep breath, stepped back while holding Colt, and spoke in a deep voice towards Kamryn. Kamryn nodded, Dont worry! In the next second, he took a step forward and spoke in a deep voice to the individuals on the other side, I am the highest authority here. Who among you wille out and talk? Braxton patted Kevins shoulder and gave him a signal, Kevin, calm down a bit! Hmph! Kevin sniffed and made a cold snort without saying a word. Braxton took his ce and asked, How do you want to talk? Speak up. Kamryn nced at L and directly asked, What about the child? We havent brought her here. Shes still in Iylonio! Since were exchanging hostages, it should be one for one! What? Do you want to exchange one for two? Haha Braxton asked with a cold smirk. Upon hearing this, Ls fists clenched tightly. If it werent for Miranda still being in Kevins hands, he would have probably made a move already. We havent brought her here, or Kamryn probed and changed his tone, At the very least, we need to know if the child is still alive! Then we can talk about exchanging hostages. Let us see the child! As soon as he finished speaking, Braxton nodded, Okay. It was he who arranged for Nora to be taken away. Saying that, he took out his phone and made a video call. Seeing his actions, Ls eyes froze, and his whole body tensed up, staring straight at him. Lawson, wake that brat up and bring her over. Someone wants to see her! Braxton instructed through the video call. After about ten seconds, he turned the phone screen towards L, Did you see? Your daughter is still alive! But its still one person for one person! If you want to exchange for your daughter, then we can talk about other conditions! Chapter 546 “Unconventional” Lachlan L focused his gaze on the phone screen and saw that Nora, too, was bound by iron chains and lying in the back seat of a car. Her big eyes were filled with confusion and a hint of fear. However, it was clear that she wasnt in any immediate danger, which made L breathe a sigh of relief. When he first saw Miranda earlier, he didnt see Nora at all and his heart had skipped a beat at the thought that something might have happened to his daughter. How about it? Have you seen her now? Can we exchange hostages? Braxton asked coldly. Kamryn smiled and said, No rush. I think we can discuss some cooperation besides exchanging hostages. Cooperation! Braxton was taken aback. Kevin stared nkly and chuckled, Damn, whats there to cooperate with you guys? Huh? Of course, there is! Kamryn spoke confidently, ording to his original n. In fact, there are no irreconcble conflicts between our sides, right? Youre targeting L just because he broke the leg of an insignificant person! Insignificant? Braxton raised an eyebrow. Thats right! To experts of your level, that person should be considered insignificant. As far as I know, the purpose of your visit this time is to explore the Enigma Ruins. And who knows what kind of danger lies within this site. Why dont we temporarily set aside this insignificant conflict and join forces to investigate? You all understand the principle that strength in numbers is crucial when facing unknown dangers, dont you? Kamryn said in a deep voice. As Kamryns words fell, a hint of interest appeared on the faces of Braxton, Kevin, and the others. Heh, you guys wiped out the Cobra Syndicate, right? And you captured Colt. Now you want to talk about cooperation with us? Besides, do you even have the qualifications to cooperate with us? What kind of strength do you possess? Kevin sniffed and asked maliciously. Kamryn frowned at his words, pondered for a moment, and then said, As a condition for cooperation, I can promise that after this is over, we will release the imprisoned members of the Cobra Syndicate. As for strength, I possess power close to a Golden Core expert, and Phoebe, the young master of the Hudpids Sect, is a Golden Core expert. Do we have the qualifications to cooperate with you? Is that so? This girl is also a Golden Core expert? Hudpids Sect? Tsk tsk Kevin smirked as he looked at Phoebe, showing great interest. Braxton and the others temporarily put aside their overly excited minds and the overly anxious Kevin. After exchanging nces, they nodded slightly. They hade from afar primarily for the Enigma Ruins. Compared to that, even the Cobra Syndicate was insignificant to experts of their level. As for the conflict between Xander and L it seemed even less worth mentioning now. Xander himself was directly killed by Kevin, just because he found him annoying. When facing the unknown ruins, having a few more powerful allies was indeed worth considering. Cooperation is possible, but once we discover any cultivation resources or opportunities within the Enigma Ruins, we will take seventy percent! Braxton proposed the final condition after contemting for a long time. Upon hearing this, Kamryn furrowed his brow. Hmph, you dont need to feel unbnced! Ill tell you, all five of us are Golden Core experts! Braxton snorted coldly, disying his dominance. Hearing this, the expressions of the people on this side changed. They had initially thought that only Kevin, the leader, was a mid-level Golden Core expert. But all five of them were? In the face of five Golden Core experts, if cooperation failed, they would be unable to contend! Even Phoebe alone, despite her advanced attributes, wouldnt stand a chance against a 1v5 battle. With these thoughts in mind, Kamryn took a deep breath and nodded, saying, Alright, seventy percent it is. Then lets exchange hostages, shall we? Kevin! Braxton spoke and gestured to Kevin. Kevin snorted coldly, nced at L once more, and finally unlocked Mirandas chains. Go! Take it step by step and walk slowly! Braxton coldly ordered Miranda. On the other side, Ls eyes flickered for a moment, and he also released Colt. Go! Colts heart leaped with joy upon hearing this and he began to walk as well. The two hostages from each side started walking slowly towards their respective groups, maintaining a steady pace. At this moment, everyones nerves were tense. This hostage exchange represented the sincerity of cooperation between the two sides. After a dozen breaths, Miranda and Colt passed each other. At that very moment, both L and the middle-aged woman with a rough face moved simultaneously. Swish! L, who was originally standing there, turned into a blur without any warning and rushed towards Miranda. On the other side, the middle-aged woman with prominent facial features also charged at Colt at full speed. In that instant, L pushed his speed to the limit. His body transformed into a streak of lightning, emitting a blue electric glow. The thunder attribute within his body erupted with full force, making him at least thirty percent faster than the middle-aged woman. L Miranda felt a blur before her eyes, and a pair of warm hands grabbed her wrist. Her previously anxious heart suddenly calmed down in an instant. All that remained was guilt towards L However, L didnt have time to say anything to Miranda. After grabbing her wrist, his hand immediately exerted a rtively gentle force, pushing her away towards Kamryn, Phoebe, and the others. L himself didnt pause for a moment and continued to charge towards Colt. Damn it! The middle-aged woman, who was still five meters away from Colt, had a sudden change in her expression and angrily cursed. Kevin, Braxton, and the others showed a mix of surprise and anger. Kamryn, Phoebe, and the rest were also taken aback. No one had expected L to act in this way! Was he not only trying to save Miranda but also aiming to regain control of Colt as a hostage?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. One had to admit that it was quite a cost-effective move. But did he have the strength to do it? After all, he was facing a Golden Core expert. This action was akin to snatching food from the tigers mouth! Get lost! In the next instant, L had already grabbed Colt. As he pulled him towards his own body, he threw a punch towards the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman snorted coldly and pped her palm towards L. Boom! With a muffled sound, a shocking scene unfolded. The middle-aged woman groaned and was actually sted back by Ls punch. Chapter 547 Entrance Opened After the middle-aged woman collided with Ls fist, she felt a numbness in her right arm. Her body flew back more than ten meters before finally stabilizing. Her face showed a hint of uncertainty. Kevin and Braxtons faces turned ashen. Especially Kevin, staring at L with eyes that seemed to be spitting fire, his expression twisted in anger. On the other side, Kamryn and Phoebe also showed shock on their faces. They were surprised by Ls sudden attack and impressed by his strength! Especially Phoebe, her pretty face frozen in disbelief as she stared wide-eyed at him. What? L was able to knock back a Golden Core expert with just one punch? Damn it! Wasnt he only able to fight Kamryn evenly? Phoebe originally thought that after breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, she would be able to overwhelm L. But she didnt expect that this bastard actually had hidden his true strength once? L, what the f***! Are you ying dirty? Kevins eyes turned bloodshot as he angrily cursed, exuding a strong killing intent. Braxton and the others red at L with fury as well. Hand over Colt! Braxton gritted his teeth and shouted. Bring my daughter here first! Ls face remained impassive as he spoke with an unquestionable tone. I dont give a damn! Today, I want to see if you can keep your wife safe after exchanging her back! Kill him! Kevin sniffed and coldly cursed at L. Dont move! Otherwise, Ill kill Colt! L warned in a cold voice. I said, bring my daughter here, and we can talk about anything! Go f*** yourself! If you have the guts, kill him! Kevins expression was terrifying. He didnt care whether L still had a hostage in his hand. Ls expression changed, and he took out the cial River Dragon Sparrow de from his spatial pouch, gripping Colt, and stepped forward. Swish! With the next instant, after Kevin charged towards L, his attack trajectory suddenly changed, aiming directly at Colt in Ls hand. This caught L off guard. He never expected that the target of Kevins attack would be Colt in his hand. With a sound of a de piercing flesh, Kevins sword stabbed into Colts heart, the powerful force destroying his arteries. Kevin, you Colt widened his eyes, looking at Kevin before him in disbelief, his expression turning mad and distorted. Everyone present was shocked to witness this scene. Kevin, what are you doing? Have you gone crazy? Braxtons face changed drastically as he angrily questioned Kevin. The middle-aged woman stood there, dumbfounded. Kevin actually killed Colt with his own hands? With a sound! Kevin pulled out the sword, stepped back, and sneered, Damn it, now theres no burden! We can fight freely! Braxton, kill them all! L killed Colt, you know? As his words fell, Braxton and the others expressions changed unpredictably, their gazes finally falling on L. Colt was dead, and they had no other choice at the moment! The only way was to, as Kevin said, kill L and the others, and push Colts death onto Ls head. Attack! Braxton coldly shouted at hispanions. For a moment, the five Golden Core experts locked their aura onto L. After L had punched the middle-aged woman back earlier, Kevin and the others no longer dared to underestimate him. They decided to join forces and take down this guy with thunderous might. Seeing this situation, Phoebe hesitated for a moment, but ultimately decided to rush forward and help L. Phoebe, dont help me! Ill handle them myself. You and Mr. Hernandez take my wife and the others and leave! However, at that moment, L stood there, his tone arrogantly defiant. And in the next second, facing the five Golden Core experts, he took the initiative to attack. Brandishing the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and activating the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, he charged forward. He actually intended to fight five enemies alone! Meanwhile, on the other side! A figure seemed to appear out of thin air at the entrance of the cave. This person was dressed in rags, holding a staff-like Soul-summoning Banner, with a faint indifference in their eyes towards life. Who are you? The few soldiers guarding the cave entrance were momentarily stunned. A cruel smirk appeared on the Ascetic Monks face. Without any visible movement, the soldiers fell one after another. In the next second, the Ascetic Monk swaggered into the cave. Half a minuteter He stood in front of the hazy light curtain, adding a few more corpses under his feet! Even strands of souls were extracted from the bodies of these soldiers and imprisoned within the Soul-summoning Banner. Sacrificing these souls should be enough, right? the Ascetic Monk muttered to himself. In the next second, he inserted the Soul-summoning Banner into the ground, sat cross-legged, and began chanting obscure and iprehensible Sanskrit. If someone with profound cultivation were present, they might be able to see twisted specters being released from the Soul-summoning Banner. The entrance of the Enigma Ruins barrier seemed like a greedy monster, eagerly devouring these souls. As the souls were absorbed, the strength of the barrier gradually weakened. The radiance of the hazy light curtain visibly dimmed at a rapid pace. Buzz! Finally, the hazy light curtainpletely disappeared, revealing a transparent barrier resembling a watery curtain. The entrance to the barrier was finally fully open. Even a powerful wave surged out from within the barrier. The Ascetic Monks eyes brightened as he grabbed his Soul-summoning Banner and rushed in directly. His figure vanished instantly! Today, none of you can kill me! Die! L single-handedly charged towards the five powerful Golden Core experts, shing his cial River Dragon Sparrow de towards the foremost Braxton. At this moment, he emitted a pale yellow glow, with surges of violent electric currents flowing around his body. With this sh, space trembled and tore apart! Its power was so immense and fierce that even the early Golden Core stage Braxton felt his heart quiver in fear. L used the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Eighth Form directly, expending 10% of his true energy. He was determined to make his opponent suffer! Back when he hadnt awakened the Rich Soil and Thunder Constitution, this one move, the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Eighth Form, had the power to y an early Golden Core stage cultivator. Now, having broken through to the early Golden Core stage, the same moves power could only be imagined. The power of the Rich Soil made this sh even more formidable.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The enhancement from the thunder attribute made it unstoppable! Chapter 548 Kevin, the One Who Sells Out His Teammates L held the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand, surrounded by electric light and unstoppable power, and shed towards Braxton who was in the forefront! Braxtons face changed dramatically when he faced this blow, his heart trembling with fear. Without hesitation, he used his strongest attack. The sword in his hand burst into golden light and surged with rich gold elemental properties as it met Ls blow head-on. ng! In the next moment, the swords shed with a piercing sound! The long sword in Braxtons hand broke instantly. The violent thunderous de mercilessly cut across Braxtons head. Plop! A good-sized head flew straight up into the sky. A Golden Core early-stage powerhouse was killed by L at first sight! Beheaded on the spot! At the peak of the Core Formation stage, L was already capable of defeating opponents at the early Golden Core stage. Now that he had sessfully broken through, using his killer move against opponents of the same level felt like taking something out of a bag. In that instant, everyone was dumbfounded! Kevin, who was about to attack L, along with the other two middle-aged men and the middle-aged woman, all froze in their movements. They hadnt expected Braxton to be decapitated with just one strike upon their first encounter. They hadnt even had a chance to make a move! This left all four of them with a look of shock on their faces, feeling a chill creeping up their spines. Behind L, Phoebe, Kamryn, and the others were equally astonished. Phoebe, who had been nning toe to Ls aid, immediately dismissed the idea and pulled Miranda to turn and leave. After their initial shock, Kamryn and the others felt relieved! Simeon, in particr, had a fanatical and worshipful expression on his face! In his heart, he felt that L was the true myth Four more strikes? At that moment, L stood tall, his de, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, pointed downward as he looked at Kevin and the other three who were crouching there. A few drops of blood had just dripped off the de. On his face, a smirk of dominance and wickedness! A single person standing there was enough to make the four powerful Golden Core experts hesitate. Eliana, lets team up and entangle him! Nuno, Atticus, you two go capture his wife. I dont believe he can still split his attention! Attack! Kevin whispered to the other three at this moment. His eyes flickered uncertainly. Kevin could sense that Ls main focus was on him. He couldnt be more aware that he was the main target. For a moment, his mind raced. As soon as he finished speaking, the other three nodded. The middle-aged woman gritted her teeth and charged at L together with Kevin, unleashing the full power of her early Golden Core stage strength. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the two middle-aged men bypassed L from the left and right, heading straight for the military personnel behind him. They intended to grab Miranda from under Phoebes protection. L snorted coldly and immediately flew back, approaching Miranda and the others. He was determined to stop them at all costs! Swish, swish! At the same time, two de lights were unleashed, shing towards Nuno and Atticus respectively. And at this moment, a strong and unusual fluctuation suddenly appeared, emanating from a ce dozens of miles away. And the direction from which the fluctuation came was exactly the location of the Enigma Ruins camp! L and the other cultivators all felt this wave of fluctuation. What kind of fluctuation is this? Phoebes eyes narrowed as she guessed something. Boom, boom! At this moment, Nuno and Atticus, faced with the two de lightsing at them from L, alsounched their own attacks. One sword shadow and one fist imprint were seen, respectively confronting Ls attacks. However, in the instant their attacks made contact, the attacks unleashed by the two hidden experts from the Willis family were directly scattered by the de lights. Even though they were also in the early Golden Core stage, their attacks seemed to be on an entirely different level from Ls attacks. Immediately after, the momentum of the de lights didnt diminish, ruthlessly cleaving into the two men. Even though the two tried to defend themselves, their bodies were sent flying, each spitting out a mouthful of blood. Atticus had arge gash across his abdomen caused by the de light. Upon seeing this scene, Kevins face, which had been twisted due to drug use, froze in expression. His pupils contracted sharply! Then, he abruptly changed direction and sprinted towards another direction. And at this moment, as Atticus and Nuno were forced back by Ls strike, the middle-aged woman swiftly approached L. Nuno, Atticus, go capture the others! Kevin and I will hold him off for a moment! Kevin! The middle-aged woman shouted, but when she reached L, she suddenly realized herpanion was nowhere to be found. For a moment, her face changed drastically, filled with anger and astonishment. Die! At that moment, Ls eyes were filled with a killing intent as he swung his de towards the middle-aged womans head. The womans body emitted a burst of blue light as her lifelong strength erupted, and she wielded her sword with surging true energy above her head, attempting to block the strike. ng! The cial River Dragon Sparrow de stood firmly against her sword, and the middle-aged womans figure suddenly shrank, dropping to her knees with a thud. The ground beneath her knees formed tworge craters! Ls attack contained the power of the Rich Soil, making it incredibly heavy, carrying a force of ten thousand grams. The middle-aged womans face was filled with a horrified and desperate expression as she knelt on the ground, realizing that she was finished. At this moment, not only was her hand shattered by the impact, but she also felt numbness throughout her body. Although her sword temporarily blocked Ls strike, it was also deflected. So, how could she block the next strike? Kevin, you wont end well! Ah! The middle-aged woman let out a scream full of unwillingness, resentment, and anger, as a strong energy wave surged from her body. Her already slightly overweight body suddenly expanded. Ls expression changed, quickly retreating. Damn it! This middle-aged woman was actually going to self-detonate her Golden Core as well? Boom! The next moment, apanied by a muffled sound, the middle-aged womans body instantly exploded. Terrifying true energy and water attribute energy, mixed with flesh and blood, scattered in all directions! L, who was retreating, was immediately lifted off by this energy. However, this time, he had already reached the Golden Core Realm and activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, greatly enhancing his defense.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Last time, when the Golden Core expert next to Isa protected himself with self-detonation, L was almost blown to death and fell into a critical state. But this time, Elianas self-detonation only caused him to spew out a mouthful of reversed blood, and his injuries were not severe at all. Nuno, scatter and escape! At this moment, Atticuss pupils constricted, and he shouted. Originally nning to continue the attack, he immediately changed direction and fled in the opposite direction. Chapter 549 Entering the Nest of Malevolence At this moment, Atticus saw Elianas self-detonation only causing minor injuries to L, and one word popped into his mind: abnormal! This kid is too abnormal! His defense and physical strength have reached such astonishing levels. For a Golden Core expert to be forced into self-detonation, it can be said to be a final desperate move. Such an extreme measure, and it only gave him a scratch? This kid easily took down Braxton with a single strike, disying incredible offensive power. His defense is also impable. Does this kid have no weaknesses? This made Atticus despair, losing all hope of fighting L and choosing to turn and escape directly. By now, Braxton and Eliana were dead, and Kevin had escaped. L, single-handedly, had brought these five Golden Core experts to such a sorry state! What was the point of the two of them continuing to fight? Nuno didnt even need Atticus to remind him; he reacted in the same way as hispanion. The two of them went in different directions, using all their strength to flee. L hesitated for a moment, snorted coldly, and didnt pursue them further. L, dont chase them! There seems to be something unusual about that ruin! Phoebe urgently reminded. L nodded and looked in that direction with cold shes in his eyes. On the other side Kevin, as a mid-level Golden Core expert, had a clear assessment and understanding of Ls strength after witnessing his two attacks. He understood that even he himself was definitely not Ls match. And Kevin could sense that he was Ls primary target. After directly getting rid of Eliana, he felt the strange and intense fluctuations and hurried towards the camp where the Enigma Ruins were located, using his speed to the fullest. A distance of a dozen kilometers was only a matter of minutes for a Golden Core expert. After arriving at the camp, Kevin, relying on his energy perception, rushed into the cave. Inside the cave, there were many soldiers from the camp who noticed the situation and rushed over. Kevin, ruthless and merciless, made his way to the entrance of the barrier. The next moment, he stared in astonishment at the entrance of the barrier and gritted his teeth before charging in. Kevin was certain that L would never let him go and would relentlessly pursue him in order to capture him, all for the sake of his daughter. So, within the Enigma Ruins, it was possibly the only safe hiding ce.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Outside, Kevin knew he probably wouldnt be able to escape. Ten minutes after he entered, Kamryn, L, and the others also arrived at the cave. Seeing the soldiers stationed here heavily injured, Kamryns face turned pale with anger! What happened? Kamryn asked coldly. Mr. Hernandez, the barrier entrance opened! A strange-looking Ascetic Monk sneaked into the camp and entered the barrier. And just now, a powerful expert also entered. A battle officer reported with a solemn expression. It opened? Kamryn stared at the now transparent entrance and muttered with an uncertain expression. Lets go in too! Phoebe said eagerly. Meanwhile, L looked at Miranda and said in a deep voice, Darling, Kevin has escaped inside, and Im determined to go in and capture him and trade him for Nora. He paused for a moment before continuing, Will youe with me? Although everything inside the barrier was unknown, and there could be even greater dangers waiting, L couldnt leave Miranda outside either. Dont forget, two Golden Core experts from the hidden Willis family had also escaped! So, he could only choose to bring Miranda in with him. Even if there were dangers, they would face them together. Miranda nodded without hesitation, Okay! As long as she could be with L, the goddess CEO felt no fear, even if they were facing life and death. Okay! L nodded. While Kamryn, Phoebe, and the others were still deliberating and hesitating, he didnt waste any time and pulled Mirandas hand, rushing directly into the barrier. With a slight dizziness and a tearing sensation in his body, Ls vision suddenly changed, and he found himself in an unfamiliar environment. The sky here was dim, and the entire space had a strange purple hue. The surroundings and the nts growing here had a dark purple color, and there were some unidentifiable vegetation. The ground beneath their feet was dark red, as if stained with blood. But these were all secondary matters. What truly shocked L was that Miranda had disappeared from his side after they entered. The two of them were separated! This situation was somewhat simr to the personal trial they had experienced during the n Grand Competition. When L and his group entered the Sacred Medicine Valley, they were also randomly separated. Damn it! What kind of ce is this? Miranda, please be safe! L cursed under his breath, then quickly suppressed his aura and started searching for Mirandas trace. Outside, Kamryn, Phoebe, and the others made some preparations and also entered the Enigma Ruins barrier. This included Simeon and the members of the Dragon Sword Brigade, as well as some of Kamryns strongest Skyguard Battalion members. In a valley filled with strange purple-red nts, Ascetic Monk Vanaro, barefooted and holding the Soul-summoning Banner, was using the concentration of spiritual energy in the space to search for something. An undoubtedly resentful spirit rushed toward him, screaming. Vanaro snorted disdainfully, shook the Soul-summoning Banner in his hand, and captured the resentful spirit within it. The Soul-summoning Banner glowed faintly, emitting an aura that seemed to have grown stronger. Tap, tap, tap At this moment, footsteps sounded. Even though the footsteps were deliberately light, Vanaro, with his powerful strength, still detected them. Someone alive has entered? Hehehe A look of interest appeared on Vanaros face as he quietly walked toward the direction of the footsteps. A few breathster, he came face to face with Kevin, who had escaped in here. A cultivator from Priocia? Hello Vanaro smiled strangely. Kevin was momentarily stunned as he looked at this peculiar-looking individual in front of him, his face filled with surprise and suspicion. He couldnt see through the other person, but he felt an inexplicable pressure from him. Who are you? Kevin asked with a puzzled expression. I opened this Nest of Malevolence. You came in, and youre asking who I am? Without my permission, who allowed you to enter? So, die! Vanaro chuckled maliciously. In the next moment, a golden light shone on his palm as he struck out towards Kevin. Within the palm imprint, several intricate Sanskrit patterns seemed to flicker. Kevins face changed drastically when faced with this strike. He hadnt expected the other person to seek his life without any hesitation. Chapter 550 Evil Soul Cultivation Dragon Descending Sword Technique! In the face of Vanaros palm strike, Kevin directly used his trump card. He swung his sword, and the sword energy transformed into a dragon-shaped sword shadow, shooting towards the golden palm imprint. In the next instant, the dragon-shaped sword shadow dissipated instantly, leaving behind the palm imprint with still eighty percent of its power, firmlynding on Kevins body. Fortunately, before the attack reached him, he activated the life-saving item given to him by Wicked Bone. It was a small figurine-shaped talisman called the Substitute Life Talisman, which could help Kevin withstand one fatal attack. As he crushed the figurine talisman, an illusion of a person appeared in front of him, taking the blow on his behalf. Boom! With a muffled sound, Kevins body flew backward but was unharmed. However, even so, Kevin was frightened to the core. Looking at the gaze of the Ascetic Monk in front of him, he was filled with lingering fear. You Are you a Nascent Soul expert? Kevin eximed in shock. Hmm? Vanaro raised an eyebrow in surprise and said in a deep voice, I didnt expect you to have some techniques up your sleeve. However, how many times can you use this life-saving method of yours? Kevin swallowed nervously and asked urgently, Why Why do you want to kill me? We dont seem to have any grievances, do we? Its simple. Killing you and absorbing your soul will make my Soul-summoning Banner even more powerful. Your strength is considerable, reaching the Golden Core Realm, and your soul should be much stronger than that of an ordinary person. You are an excellent nourishment for my Banner! Vanaro stared at Kevin, his eyes filled with a sinister and cruel look.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Kevins face turned pale, and the excitement from the drugs he took instantly cooled down. No! Dont kill me! We are both in the same boat now! If Im not mistaken, the soldiers bodies outside when I entered, were they created by you? Kevins mind was racing at this moment. He knew that with the opponents terrifying strength, he wouldnt be able to escape if he tried to run. He could only rely on his eloquence and all the conditions he could use to persuade him. Thats right! I killed them. So what? Vanaro nodded, showing interest as he asked. At this point, he wasnt in a hurry to kill Kevin and was ready to hear what he had to say. After all, this person from Priocia couldnt escape either. They were all soldiers from Priocia. By doing this, youre essentially opposing the Priocia military. I can guarantee that the Priocia military will also enter, and among them are extremely powerful cultivators! And I am also an enemy of the Priocia military! As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. We should join forces, dont you think? Kevin persuasively said. Upon hearing this, a hint of indifference shed in Vanaros eyes. It seemed that he had no interest at all in joining forces with Kevin. Oh? The cultivators from the Priocia military are powerful? Vanaro asked. He cared about the level of strength among the Priocia military, whether there were any individuals who could threaten him. Im not sure about the specifics! But they can easily kill Golden Core experts with a single strike. Kevins eyes flickered for a moment as he vaguely replied. I see! Vanaro nodded faintly, saying indifferently. The next moment, he stared at Kevin with a hint of killing intent in his eyes. So, youre just another person who was killed in an instant? What value do I have in cooperating with you? Will you be a burden to me? Upon hearing this, Kevin quickly shook his head and said, No! Besides helping you deal with other powerful members of the Priocia military, I can also do you a big favor! Oh? What can you do? Vanaro asked with a cold sneer. I can help you find people, Kevin replied urgently, taking out apass-like object from his body and pointing it towards Vanaro. Thispass can track the aura of living beings. If you want to absorb souls to strengthen your banner, instead of relying on luck, I can help you find other living people. How about that? Oh, thispass was given to me by my great-grandfather and has recognized me as its master. Only I can use it! Master, spare my life, and I may help you find more living people inside, providing nourishment for your Soul-summoning Banner. What do you think? Kevin held thepass steadily, and the pointer on it trembled a few times, pointing in a certain direction. As the great-grandson of Wicked Bone, Kevin had also learned some unorthodox methods from Wicked Bone. He carried many artifacts given to him by Wicked Bone, and this Living People Compass was one of them. This time, a trace of interest finally appeared on Vanaros face as he slowly nodded and said, Good! Ill spare your life. I hope thispass of yours is truly effective. Otherwise Dont worry! Kevin breathed a sigh of relief and forced a pleasing smile on his face. Although he had a rebellious personality, it was only when facing the weak. Now, in front of Vanaro, who could kill him in an instant, Kevin understood the importance ofpromise. Five minutester, following the direction indicated by the Living People Compass, they unexpectedly saw several figures wandering aimlessly. These individuals were wearingbat uniforms and turned out to be members of the Skyguard Battalion. Seeing them, Kevin smiled and said, Master, do you see? The effectiveness of my Living People Compass didnt disappoint you, did it? A cruel and satisfied smile appeared on Vanaros face. Although these people are weak, its better than nothing. Saying that, he walked barefoot towards the members of the Skyguard Battalion, seemingly strolling casually. Who are you? At this moment, the Skyguard Battalion members noticed him and someone shouted in rm. I am the one who will im your souls, Vanaro said with an evil smile. Bang! Bang! Bang! Upon hearing this, the members of the Skyguard Battalion changed their expressions and immediately opened fire at Vanaro. However, the bullets only left a few white marks on Vanaros body and couldnt harm him at all. Boom! The next moment, Vanaro nted the Soul-summoning Banner into the ground, his eyes turning a chilling grayish-white as he chanted something. The movements of the Skyguard Battalion soldiers suddenly froze, and their guns fell to the ground as their expressions twisted in agony. The brilliance in their eyes quickly faded away. Thud! Thud! Thud With a muffled sound, these soldiers were forcibly stripped of their souls, and their lifeless bodies fell to the ground. Their physical bodies still had vitality, but they had be mere husks. Lets go, continue! Vanaro waved his hand at Kevin, his smile eerie. Looking at this sinister soul cultivator, Kevin couldnt help but feel a chill run down his spine, filled with horror. Chapter 551 The Enormous Face Kevin saw Vanaros methods and felt like he was ying with fire. If it werent for the fact that he had thepass on him, which gave him some value to Vanaro, he would have been dead without a burial ground. He couldnt even keep his soul intact, let alone hope to be reincarnated. Damn it, this guy is too ruthless! Im afraid that in the end, when I no longer have any use to him, I wont be able to escape death either! Its better to be caught by L than fall into his hands! I must find a way to deal with this guy! Kevin thought silently in his heart while pretending to cooperate with Vanaro and holding thepass as they searched for someone. As Vanaro looked at Kevin with a meaningful gaze from behind, he calcted something in his mind. He felt that this kid had quite a lot of interesting things on him. At this moment, the temporary alliance between the two harbored suspicions and ill intentions towards each other. On the other side After Miranda entered the barrier, confusion covered her beautiful face when she opened her eyes again. She noticed that L, who had entered with her, was no longer by her side, which filled her with helplessness and unease. Miranda had gradually developed a strong reliance on this man. Especially in this unfamiliar and eerie environment, the absence of L made the goddess CEO panic. She looked around, only to see a destendscape. Some purple nts grew sparsely, casting ghostly shadows at first nce. But what terrified Miranda even more was the scattered skeletons on the ground. Seeing these skeletons, Miranda felt her scalp tingle, and a sense of fear rushed to her head. Crack! Crack! Crack However, what followed was even worse. At this moment, the skeletons on the ground suddenly stood up one by one. Their skeletal joints emitted a grating sound as they moved. Mirandas pupils contracted, her beautiful face lost its color, and she looked at these revived skeletons in fear. Their eye sockets flickered with blue mes, staring at the living intruder. Are you human or ghost? In a state of panic and fear, the goddess CEO shouted at the skeletons, almost asking a redundant question. In the next second, these skeletons silently approached her from all directions. Miranda didnt even have a chance to escape! Faced with this situation, Miranda, in a state of despair, picked up a broken thigh bone as a weapon, suppressing her fear and disgust. Swish! At that moment, one of the skeletons reached out with its withered hand towards Miranda. In this desperate situation, Miranda unleashed her hidden potential. She narrowly dodged the skeletons attack and fiercely swung the thigh bone in her hand, aiming for its neck. Bang! With a muffled sound, Miranda, who was already at the mid-stage of Dark Force, shattered the skeletons neck with a powerful strike. The skeletons neck instantly snapped, and its bones scattered on the ground. The two clusters of ghostly mes in its eye sockets seemed to dissipate into the air. Seeing that she had taken down one monster, Mirandas confidence soared. It seemed that these skeletons werent too formidable, roughly equivalent to the early stage of Transmutation Force at best. Furthermore, they were clumsy in their movements andcked any real techniques, making them much easier to deal with. With this in mind, the goddess CEO gathered her spirits, brandishing the thigh bone in her hand, and began to fight against the skeletons. With her much greater agility, she managed to hold her ground even when surrounded by the skeletons. However, as the battle continued, Miranda started to sustain injuries herself. Boom! Die! Ah! After an unknown amount of time passed, Miranda exerted all her strength and smashed the head of thest remaining skeleton. With a crisp sound, the thigh bone infused with her inner energy ruthlessly crushed the seemingly decayed skull. After the final skeleton copsed, Miranda finally let out a sigh of relief. Exhausted, she sat down on the ground, panting heavily. Miranda, the goddess CEO, appeared quite disheveled. Her back now bore three shocking wounds, with flesh and skin protruding outward. Her delicate face also had a scratch from the skeletal handbones. She was covered in numerous injuries all over her body. This was the first real battle she had experienced since training with L. L! You bastard! she eximed. Where are you? Sitting on the ground, Miranda spoke to herself with a hint of grievance and resentment in her voice. Crack! Crack! CrackPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Just when Miranda thought the battle was over and her nerves hadntpletely rxed, a strange sound echoed once again. Immediately after, the sight that wouldpletely crush her hope appeared before her eyes. The skeletons she had previously dismantled had now reassembled. In the end, they formed an incredibly huge skeleton emitting an immensely powerful aura that overwhelmed Miranda. The flickering blue mes in its eye sockets stared at her with an eerie intensity. Miranda stood up abruptly, gritting her teeth as she faced this giant skeleton. Despair filled her beautiful eyes, but they also revealed a resolute determination. She believed that this time she was done for, but even if she were to die, she had to fight and endure. She couldnt just sit and wait for death. What if L coulde in time? Come on! Miranda swallowed a recovery pill and a small healing pill given to her by L. She let out a determined cry to boost her own morale. Thump! Thump! Thump The next moment, the giant skeleton king moved with clumsy steps, charging towards the living person in front of it. Although its movements were stiff, its speed was extremely fast. The massive body made up of countless white bones brought a suffocating pressure upon Miranda. But at this critical moment, a sudden change urred! Get lost! A tremendous negative energy condensed, apanied by a grand and sinister shout. In an instant, the giant skeleton king, which was rushing towards Miranda, disintegrated under this shout. Its massive body crumbled into scattered bones once again, falling to the ground. Blue ghostly mes dispersed and flew away, quickly retreating as if evading something terrifying. Mirandas delicate body trembled, and with a look of astonishment and uncertainty, she turned to look behind her. In that moment, she felt her soul shudder, her hair standing on end, and she was almost scared to faint. A gigantic face had suddenly appeared in the empty space behind her, hovering between substance and illusion, slightly distorted. Chapter 552 Harmless to Humans and Animals? Looking at the giant face in front of her, Miranda was almost scared out of her wits! Thanks to following L for some time now, she hade to understand many incredible things in this world. Otherwise, she would have fainted right then and there. At this moment, the massive face shed a smile that seemed to represent friendliness towards Miranda. But no matter how you looked at it, it was still creepy Woman, dont be afraid. I mean you no harm! Just now I saved you, said the giant face. The next second, the huge face turned into a humanoid phantom andmunicated with Miranda through telepathy. Who are you? Are you a human or a ghost? Miranda asked, filled with suspicion, taking a few steps back instinctively, wearing a wary expression on her face. In your words, I should be considered a ghost! You could say that I am the master of this ce, but as for who I specifically am, I have already forgotten. It has been too long! I have been trapped here for far too long The humanoid figures face carried a touch ofment. However, the person as a whole seemed quite peaceful. Miranda looked at the figure, her expression slightly rxed. Regardless, this ghost in front of her seemed approachable, without the same malevolence as other vengeful spirits. You are the master of this ce? What is this ce? Why did you save me? Miranda calmed her mind a bit but remained cautious toward the humanoid figure. This ce is called the Nest of Malevolence, filled with numerous wandering spirits and soul energy! I am the most powerful soul entity here; you can call me the Lord of Evil Spirits. I saved you because I want to cooperate with you! I will help you survive here, and in return you will help me leave this cursed ce, how about it? The figure showed a trace of anticipation, smiling innocently as it asked Miranda. Hearing this, Mirandas beautiful eyes flickered as she pondered something in her heart. The next moment, following the figures words, she asked, Help you leave this cursed ce? How can I do that? And how will you help me survive here? Its simple. Dont resist your consciousness, let me enter your soul and temporarily merge with it. By doing so, I can ensure your safety in this ce. How about it? Lord of Evil Spirits smiled. Upon hearing this, Miranda couldnt help but take a few steps back, a horrified expression on her face. Let you merge with my soul? Doesnt that sound like possession? Will I still be myself afterwards? Thats right! Woman, you may not know it, but you possess an extremely rare Intermediary Soul Physique that only appears once in a millennium. My soul is too powerful, and ordinary individuals bodies cant withstand it. If I were to enter someone elses body, their physical form would directly copse. But you you can! Not only that, your physique can convert soul energy into absolute strength in your physical body. So, after temporarily borrowing your body, my strength will be unimaginable, guaranteeing your safety here. However, rest assured, even if I merge with your soul, you will still retain your own consciousness. Its just that this body will temporarily have two consciousnesses. If you sense that something is wrong and your consciousness resists or rejects, my soul will be forced to leave your body. In the end, the autonomy is still in your hands. Once we leave the Nest of Malevolence, I will also leave voluntarily! How about it? Lord of Evil Spirits spoke with a hint of pleading. The humanoid figures voice carried a sincere tone, and its eyes in the illusionary form seemed filled with genuine earnestness. Upon hearing these words, Mirandas expression became quiteplex. Was she really this rare Intermediary Soul Physique? Others couldnt withstand his soul, and their bodies would copse? But she could? Was it true? Miranda felt somewhat unreliable. What if the figure was deceiving her, and her body ended up copsing? Although the figures words sounded sincere and it appeared harmless, she couldnt easily trust it. Theres a saying, speaking in ghostly riddles and this figure in front of her was indeed a ghost, and moreover, it seemed to be a king-level ghost. Allowing it to enter her soul? Just thinking about it felt quite dangerous. If I dont agree, what will you do? Miranda gritted her teeth and asked, mustering up her courage. Upon hearing this, the Lord of Evil Spirits sighed and shook his head. I know you wont easily believe me. I wont force you if you dont agree, even though I have the ability. I will apany you and protect you in secret until you feel my sincerity. After speaking, his figure instantly dissipated, bing an invisible and intangible presence. Miranda was stunned for a moment and looked around in astonishment. She had refused, but the other party didnt say anything more? Was it really that easy to negotiate? Could it be that this was a friendly ghost? With doubts lingering in her mind, Miranda stood still for a while, nursing her injuries, before cautiously leaving the valley. Meanwhile, on the other side! L found himself in a situation where he couldnt track Miranda, even with the causal connection between them. He couldnt locate her using techniques like Energy Tracking. Helpless, he could only search around, praying that nothing would happen to Miranda before he found her. Another objective was to capture Kevin and retrieve Nora! In this ce, L had no sense of time or direction. After aimlessly searching for over half an hour, his expression suddenly changed. Several peopley on the open ground ahead. L hurried over and found that these people were Kamryns subordinates. Half a minuteter, L squatted on the ground with a serious and angry expression. The bodies still have vitality, but their souls have been extracted?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Who has such malicious methods? He gnashed his teeth and muttered to himself, feeling a chill run down his spine. He felt both anger and fear towards these methods. After properly hiding the bodies of these soulless but still living warriors, L continued his search within the Nest of Malevolence. Ls Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique had reached a high level, and he possessed various techniques. If their souls hadnt yet disappeared, perhaps he could use Soul Retrieval Technique to revive them. Meanwhile, on the other side! Kevin held the Living People Compass and, apanied by Vanaro, unexpectedly arrived at the foot of a mountain. Ahead stood a graceful figure, cautiously surveying the surroundings. Behind that figure, another person was sitting cross-legged, seemingly undergoing a breakthrough. It was Phoebe and Kamryn! Hmm? Master, Ive found you two big fish! Hehe Kevin looked at Phoebe standing there from a distance, a yful smile on his face. Chapter 553 Really a Waste At the foot of the mountain, there was a huge pit with blue mes flickering inside. The walls and ground around the pit were burned transparently red as if they could melt at any moment. The temperature in the area was extremely high. Kamryn sat cross-legged in the middle of the pit, surrounded by blue mes, his expression showing pain as he underwent some process. Simr to L under Thunder Tribtion before, Kamryns entire body turned ck like charcoal and seemed like it could turn into ashes at any moment. Phoebe guarded outside of the pit. As an ice attribute person, it was extremely ufortable for her to stand here but this beautiful youngdy still endured her difort to protect Kamryn. However, at this moment she noticed two figures walking towards them and her face changed suddenly. Her beautiful eyes looked warily at Kevin and Vanaro. Kevin, is that you? What a small world! Even here, we manage to run into each other so easily? If you dont want to die, get lost! Phoebe drew her Frost Soul Divine Sword and pointed it at Kevin and hispanion, speaking in a cold and stern tone. Outside the Enigma Ruins, L had already shed with the opposing party. The proposal Kamryn put forward, to cooperate and explore the ruins together, was definitely impossible. The other side was an enemy, not a friend! So when Phoebe saw Kevin, she didnt hold back anymore. Upon hearing this, a smirk appeared on Kevins face. Well, well, what a coincidence, beautiful! Why should I leave? Werent you nning to cooperate with me and explore this site together? Phoebes face turned cold, her expression carrying a hint of seriousness and caution as she stared at Kevin and Vanaro. Dealing with Kevin was manageable. Although he was a slight step higher than her, being in the mid-stage of Golden Core, his awakened abilities were of ordinary constitution. Phoebe, on the other hand, was confident in her advanced ice attribute physique, especially with the Frost Soul Divine Sword in her hands, she wasnt afraid of Kevin. However, the foreigner dressed as an Ascetic Monk by Kevins side was inscrutable to Phoebe. At that moment, Phoebe heard the Ascetic Monk speak with a smirking smile. The Ascetic Monk appraised Phoebe, his eyes carrying a mix of desire and amusement, and said, What a beautiful Priocia woman! I didnt expect to encounter such a beauty in the Nest of Malevolence. It would be a shame to kill you directly. Beauty, as long as youre willing to kneel and swear loyalty to me, serving me with your soul, I can give you a chance to live. Upon hearing this, anger shed on Phoebes face, and a cold light shot from her beautiful eyes. Get lost! Youre simply delusional! Who was she? She was the young mistress of the secretive Hudpids Sect. How could she crawl at the feet of a foreign man like a dog, begging for mercy? Hearing the other partys request, Phoebe was furious. Hehe, it seems you dont know your ce. Do I have to show you my strength for you to bow down?? Vanaro seemed unfazed, smiling wickedly as he asked. Master, this woman seems quite arrogant. It looks like youll have to take action, Kevin instigated from the side. In his heart, he thought, Woman, oh woman, you better be useful and help me stall this Ascetic Monk for a moment. Since encountering Vanaro until now, Kevin had been deceiving and evading him, but he never gave up on escaping. At this moment, he saw that Vanaro seemed interested in Phoebe, and he instantly felt an opportunity. However, as soon as the words fell, Vanaros eyes carried a sharp and yful look as he looked at him, as if he had seen through Kevins thoughts. This woman only has the strength of the early stage of Golden Core, so theres no need for me to personally intervene! Help me subdue her. You can cripple her, but dont kill her! Understand? Vanaro instructed Kevin as if he were ordering a subordinate. Upon hearing this, Kevins expression instantly changed. He was a bold person, when had he ever been bossed around like this? And if he attacked Phoebe while Vanaro watched, how could he find an opportunity to escape? Feeling that his n had failed, Kevin felt a surge of unwillingness and resentment in his heart. But being under someone elses roof, he had no choice but to lower his head. Having witnessed Vanaros strength, Kevin didnt dare to disobey hismand without finding an absolute opportunity. In the next second, Kevin drew his own sword and charged towards Phoebe. Phoebe disdainfully spat at Kevin, finding his behavior as an outsider pathetic! A battle between two Golden Core experts immediately unfolded. At this moment, Kamryn was enduring the burning pain in his body, desperately absorbing the surrounding fire elemental energy, attempting to break through from thete stage of Core Formation to the Golden Core Realm. Ultimately, he couldnt help Phoebe in any way. On the other side, L followed the traces of Miranda and Kevin, only to discover several corpses of Skyguard Battalion soldiers and Dragon Sword Brigade members along the way. Their souls were also extracted, leaving behind only a shell with a faint trace of vitality. This filled him with anger, vowing to make the culprit pay with their life once he encountered them to cleanse their sins. After marching in one direction for over half an hour, Ls expression suddenly changed. He faintly heard the sound of a fighting from a distance. He quickly concealed his aura and hurried towards the source. ng! The Frost Soul Divine Sword shed with Kevins longsword once again. With a crisp sound, Kevins weapon was unexpectedly shattered by Phoebe. With this opportunity, Phoebes sword technique swiftly brought forth a stter of blood from Kevins shoulder socket. Kevin let out a muffled groan and repeatedly stepped back. His face fluctuated between anger and uncertainty, his feet seemingly floating as he red at Phoebe with eyes ready to shoot fire. Vanaro had forbidden him from taking Phoebes life, so he found himself restrained when it came to attacking her. Hmph! Trash! Phoebe arrogantly raised her chin and disdainfully insulted him. Meanwhile, Vanaro sneered coldly on the other side. You truly are a waste! Let me handle this myself. If you want to escape, feel free to try! HeheN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Vanaro nced at Kevin with a threatening gaze, then wielding the Soul-summoning Banner, he slowly approached Phoebe step by step. Phoebes expression immediately turned serious. She nced back at Kamryn, who was still undergoing a breakthrough, gritted her teeth, and decided to face the opponent in battle. It seems you want to resist, but soon you will realize its pointless! Vanaro observed Phoebes posture, filled with amusement. Chapter 554 Challenging Stronger Enemies Phoebe knew that talking was useless, so she charged straight towards Vanaro without hesitation, using her ultimate move. She felt an unparalleled pressure emanating from this Ascetic Monk and didnt dare hold back! Ayer of silver light rose up around her as the Frost Soul Divine Sword shone brightly and stabbed towards Vanaro. Wherever the sword passed, the air seemed to freeze. Now that Phoebe had broken through to the early stages of Golden Core and awakened her ice physique, this swords power was even more condensed and terrifying than when she used it against L in the God Medicine Valley. It was at least ten times stronger! However, when faced with this sword strike, Vanaro only showed a hint of interest and contempt on his face. He snorted coldly as his Soul-summoning Banner lit up with a sacred golden light and swung towards the sword energy. The sword energy immediately dissipated! But Vanaro only paused for a moment before continuing towards Phoebe, Priocia beauty, you will soon know that I am in charge here! Those who defy me will suffer punishment even if it means their soul! Vanaro spoke arrogantly as if he were a god. Seeing her overwhelmingly powerful attack being easily resolved by him caused despair and horror to appear on Phoebes face. A Nascent Soul expert? she murmured. In the next second, she made up her mind! Phoebe knew that even if she gave up Kamryn to escape now, there was no way she could escape from Vanaros grasp. She had no choice but to fight for her life! Even if she had to self-destruct her Golden Core, she would never submit to him and be his ything. Just at this moment, a de aura suddenly appeared and fiercely shed towards Vanaro. Vanaro raised an eyebrow and made a sound of hmm? His footsteps halted abruptly as he shed with the Soul-summoning Banner, treating it like a blunt weapon, against the oing de aura. Likewise, the de aura was easily shattered, but a tingling sensation spread through Vanaros arm, paralyzing his entire body. He revealed a trace of astonishment and looked towards the young man who had suddenly appeared. Phoebe also paused for a moment, looking at the figure standing in front of her, her eyes showing a hint of surprise. L? Is that you? She hadnt expected this guy to step forward at this critical moment. L narrowed his eyes slightly and stared coldly at Vanaro, saying, Are those soulless corpses your creation? Vanaro raised an eyebrow, his expression sinister, and said, So what if they are? Will you be like them soon? Upon hearing this, a murderous intent shed in Ls eyes. You despicable bastard! Youll die! Just you? You think you can act on behalf of justice and kill me? Hahaha Vanaroughed mockingly a few times and then spoke in a grim tone, To think someone would activelye to seek death in front of me! Kid, your soul will also be nourishment for the Soul-summoning Banner! Die With that, he tapped his foot, and his figure turned into an afterimage, charging towards L. L snorted coldly and directly unleashed the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, wielding the cial River Dragon Sparrow de as he met the attack head-on. Seeing this scene, Kevin took a few steps back, covering his shoulder, his gaze flickering constantly. Phoebe gritted her teeth and wanted to help, engaging Vanaro alongside L. Phoebe, help me catch Kevin! Leave this guy to me! However, Ls loud shout resounded at this moment. Phoebe hesitated for a moment but ultimately turned around and rushed towards Kevin. Damn it! Kevin cursed through gritted teeth upon seeing this, mustering his spirits to deal with Phoebe, but his n to seize the opportunity and escape once again fell through. Boom! Meanwhile, L had already collided head-on with Vanaro for the first time. The cial River Dragon Sparrow de surged with the heavy and tenacious power of Rich Soil, surrounded by raging electric currents, as it descended upon Vanaro. Vanaros Soul-summoning Banner shed with the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in a in and unadorned manner. Boom! Apanied by a thunderous muffled sound, a terrifying residual force scattered in all directions. L let out a muffled groan and was immediately sent flying backward. Even though he had activated the invincible technique of Rich Soil, he still felt a tearing sensation in his palms and numbness in his arms from the impact. The unstable earthy yellow glow on his body seemed as if it would disintegrate from the shock. Ls expression instantly became extremely grave. If he hadnt activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, his internal organs would have been shattered from that strike. Even now, he couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of blood and had already sustained significant internal injuries. Hmm? Interesting!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But, its still not enough! In the end, just ants! Vanaro sneered and, taking advantage of the situation, pressed towards L. In Ls starry eyes, a surge of madness and fighting spirit welled up as he met the challenge. Even in the face of a Nascent Soul Realm expert, he didnt have the slightest intention of giving up. Meanwhile, on the other side Miranda cautiously walked through the Nest of Malevolence, with only one thought in her mind: to find L. Along the way, she encountered several undead creatures resembling skeletal soldiers again, but they all avoided her and didnt attack. This made Miranda realize that the self-proimed Lord of Evil Spirits was still secretly following her. As the intelligent and resolute president, Miranda knew that the Lord of Evil Spirits had a request for her and would protect her, so her courage gradually grew. Enduring her injuries, Miranda began to pick up her pace. After an unknown period of time, she suddenly felt the aura of coldness surging around her once more. The next second, the Lord of Evil Spirits transformed into a human figure again and appeared before her. Woman, are you looking for someone? I can sense that in a certain direction, it seems that there is a battle erupting between humans! The Lord of Evil Spiritsughed. Upon hearing this, Mirandas face froze, and she asked, Where? Do you need me to guide you there? In the Lord of Evil Spirits eyes, there was a hint of meaning, as hemunicated with Miranda through telepathy. Miranda nodded quickly, her beautiful eyes showing both nervousness and anticipation. She thought to herself, Isnt the Lord of Evil Spirits stating the obvious? If theres a battle between humans, could it be L? Is he in danger? Alright then, follow me. Hopefully, the other party is indeed the person youre looking for. The Lord of Evil Spirits nodded and drifted leisurely in a certain direction. Seeing this, Miranda quickly followed suit. Chapter 555 Thunderbolt Hooks Earth Fire Boom! After another sh Ls body mmed heavily onto the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, his hands were covered in blood. The impact from colliding with Vanaro caused L to avoid flesh wounds by almost breaking his fingers. But he still held tightly onto the cial River Dragon Sparrow de! Weak Priocia person, do you still think you can fight against me? Vanaro asked arrogantly and mockingly. What nonsense? A Nascent Soul powerhouse like you still cant kill me. What are you pretending for? L cursed evilly as he climbed up from the ground, spitting out bloody saliva. Even though he had used Rich Soil Unyielding Form, all of his organs suffered heavy injuries. However, L directly used Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to quickly repair his own injuries while also elevating his spirit energy to its maximum level at any time to prepare for Vanaros attack. He initially thought that with his various extraordinary qualities, he would be able to contend with a Nascent Soul expert beyond his level. After all, he had awakened two special physiques,bined with the perfect Uppecia, and he had alsoprehended momentum. Moreover, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand possessed a spirit. However, he didnt expect that in several exchanges, he waspletely suppressed by the opponent. Nascent Soul experts were truly powerful! Hmph, still talking tough even in the face of death! After I kill you, I will extract your soul and torment it before feeding it to the Soul-summoning Banner! ept your death! Upon hearing Ls provocation, Vanaros face immediately contorted into a ferocious expression. In the next instant, he struck at L with a palm. This time, L, who was highly concentrated, utilized his Thunderforce and evaded the attack in a sh. Realizing the enormous gap in strength, he no longer tried to confront Vanaro head-on. Whoosh! At the same time as his evasion, L swung his de. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, First Form! This strike seemed to miss its markpletely, not even grazing Vanaro. You dodged? I want to see how many moves you can dodge. As his attack missed, Vanaro coldly snorted and swung his staff at L once again. Whoosh! Ls figure transformed into a trail of lightning, evading the strike once more. At this moment, the advantages of his awakened Thunder attribute were fully manifested. The lightning elemental power within his body allowed him to match the speed of a Nascent Soul expert, if not surpass it. Simultaneously, L swung his de once more. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, Second Form! However it also cleaved through the air and didnt touch Vanaro. After avoiding two consecutive attacks from his opponent, L gained a bit of confidence in engaging and restraining Vanaro, and his momentum soared. On the other side, Phoebe pressed on with a fierce assault against Kevin, who maintained a defensive posture. The two of them fell into a stalemate. Seeing L beingpletely overwhelmed by Vanaro and even being sent flying and coughing up blood several times, Phoebe felt a hidden worry in her heart. Her gaze kept ncing in his direction. Beauty, yourpanion seems to be in danger! Why dont you go help him? Kevin asked with a sneer after blocking one of Phoebes strikes. Phoebe hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth, and said, Ill deal with you first, and then Ill help! Deal with me? Even if Im not your match, it wont be so easy for you to deal with me! Hahaha Kevin sniffed and taunted with amusement. Phoebe clenched her teeth, no longer wasting words with him, andunched a fierce attack against Kevin. As L evaded Vanaros attacks twice, Vanaro couldnt help but snort heavily, and the killing intent in his eyes became even more intense. Priocia person, you will die a miserable death! Vanaro said coldly, his expression terrifying and eerie. As he spoke, a golden palm imprint once again struck at L. L seemed to have turned into an eel at this moment, directly evading the attack, causing the opponent to miss. At the same time, he swung his de again. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, Third Form! Boom! Damn it! Lets see how long you can keep dodging! Vanaro scolded fiercely. A wicked smile appeared on Ls face. Ill dodge until I can counter-attack you! Counter-attack me? Hahaha Just with your de techniques that can only cleave through the air? Vanaro seemed to hear the most ridiculous joke in the world andughed disdainfully. Immediately after, heunched a fierce attack against L. L continued to dodge and seemingly swung his de aimlessly. Buzz! At this moment, a wave of unique energy fluctuations came from behind. Kamryn, who was originally sitting in a massive pit of fire, suddenly opened his eyes. Hoo As he stood up, his entire body seemed to be enveloped in mes. A breath belonging to a Golden Core expert emanated from this young war god of Priocia. I finally broke through! Kamryn felt the immense power within him, as well as the incredibly pure and destructive fire elemental energy, and said excitedly. The physique he awakened was none other than the True Fire Body!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. An advanced physique of the fire attribute. L, Phoebe, thank you! Kamryn looked at L and Phoebe, who were engaged in a fierce battle, with a deeply moved expression on his face. Although he was undergoing his own breakthrough, he was well aware of what was happening in the outside world. In the next second, he nced at the current situation and rushed towards the direction where L and Vanaro were fighting. L, let me lend you a hand! Kamryn shouted with a strong fighting spirit. At this moment, L evaded another attack from Vanaro, frowned upon hearing Kamryns words, and wanted to let Kamryn focus on teaming up with Phoebe to take down Kevin first, and then deal with Vanaro. But in the next instant, his expression changed, and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. As Kamryn approached, he felt as if the power within him was surging, especially the Thunder attribute bing extremely active and violent. As if the heavens and thunder were intertwined with the earth and fire, he seemed to have obtained some kind of attack power enhancement! Good! Mr. Hernandez, cover me! Watch me cleave him with a single strike! Ls momentum soared, and in this frenzy, his eyes emitted a sharp cold light. The cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand, surrounded by electric light, carried an earth-shattering momentum as he shed towards Vanaro. This time, the de cut through a precise arc, urately targeting the Nascent Soul expert of the Tianzhu Kingdom. Previously, while dodging Vanaros attacks and seemingly foolishly swinging his de, he was actually umting the power of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan. Finally, thebined force of the previous strikes culminated in the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form, unleashing an unparalleled and terrifying power. With this strike, even though L had already reached the Golden Core Realm, his true energy was instantly depleted. However, the power of this strike seemed capable of annihting heaven and earth! Chapter 556 Separate Escape Cut me with one strike? Hahaha Vanaro heard Ls domineering words butughed disdainfully. Then, the extremely evil Soul-summoning Banner surged with a seemingly holy golden light and smashed fiercely towards L. This time, Ls pupils shrank dramatically as he raised his spirit to the extreme and made a crazy move. He didnt dodge anymore but instead charged towards Vanaro at an angle. Before the opponents attack was imminent, his body only swayed slightly. At the same time, cial River Dragon Sparrow de shone brightly as Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form shed down fiercely. Bang! Vanaros attacknded on Ls shoulder with a dull sound apanied by the sound of bones breaking. Ls shoulder skin split open and his corbone was directly shattered by this blow. However, at the same time, Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form also struck Vanaro unavoidably. The Ascetic Monk in Nascent Soul Realm finally changed his disdainful expression when this strike came towards him and revealed a hint of horror! Buzz! Vanaros reaction was also extremely fast. In an instant, his whole body was engulfed in golden light, and a solid shield of energy condensed on his body. In the next moment, both L and Vanaro were sent flying almost simultaneously. Blood seemed to appear on both of them at the same time. All of this may sound lengthy, but it happened in the blink of an eye. At this moment, Kamryn hadnt had a chance to make a move yet, and Phoebe, who was fighting Kevin, also paused after feeling the incredibly powerful collision and turned to look. Even Kevin momentarily forgot to seize the opportunity to escape, his face showing a mix of nervousness and anticipation as he watched the direction in which Vanaro was sent flying. During Vanaros flight, a trail of blood was left in his wake. L struggled to climb up from the ground, kneeling there with his right shoulderpletely copsed. Blood was flowing from his mouth, nose, and ears! In order to ensure that the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan hit its target, he took Vanaros strike head-on. This not only shattered his shoulder, but even two ribs on his right side were broken, and his internal organs suffered heavy injuries. Fortunately, L possessed the Rich Soil Unyielding Form and activated the undying technique of the Rich Soil, otherwise, he probably would have been killed by that strike. However, at this moment, he didnt have time to pay attention to his own injuries. He stared intently at Vanaro, who had fallen to the ground. In that instant when he was sent flying, L saw Vanaros protective barrier shatter under the force of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form. He had sessfully broken through the opponents defense. And the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form still had its power. Is he dead? This could be considered my strongest strike! Did I kill him? L thought to himself, feeling both nervous and hopeful. However, the next second, his pupils contracted sharply, and a look of shock and despair appeared on his face. Phoebe, Kamryn, and Kevin, who were also staring intently at Vanaro, had their expressions frozen on their faces. At this moment, Vanaro slowly climbed up from the ground, looking utterly disheveled, but clearly still alive! Not only was he alive, but he seemed unscathed, and an even more fierce and terrifying aura surged from his body. L fixed his gaze, his heart sinking, and a sense of unwillingness and regret welled up within him. There was a grim de edge that had almost pierced through Vanaros head to his waist. Even his nose had been partially severed, and his lips had a gruesome gash. All of this was caused by the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swans Ninth Form just now. Unfortunately, the opponents strength was ultimately far superior to Ls, and although the wound looked terrifying, it was not fatal. It seemed to only further enrage the opponent. Is this all? You think you can cleave me with a single strike? Vanaro stood there, sneering. His voice carried a thick sense of menace and mockery. I have to admit, with your strength at the early Golden Core stage, youve managed to injure me to this extent. You can be proud of that! But thats all! Thinking you can kill me? Utterly delusional!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Vanaro spoke, step by step, approaching L. The killing intent emanating from him grew stronger and stronger. He was a Nascent Soul Realm expert, yet he had been made so miserable by a Golden Core ant. If it wasnt for him timely using his energy to protect himself and employing his defensive martial technique, the consequences would have been hard to predict. This made Vanaro feel a hint of threat from L. Of course, even more so, he felt anger and resentment! He swore to himself that he would torment Ls soul and make this Priocia person understand the consequences of offending him. L, who had used his strongest attack, knew in his heart that he couldnt kill his opponent. His heart sank to the bottom. In the next moment, he shouted angrily at Kamryn and Phoebe. Ill hold him back, you two escape! At the same time, he himself charged madly towards Vanaro. Kamryn and Phoebe were momentarily stunned, their expressionsplex as they looked at L. L was he risking his own life to buy them time to escape? Seeing this scene, Kamryn felt his mind stirred, gritted his teeth, and charged alongside L. Phoebe, on the other hand, stood there in a daze, her face changing unpredictably. The deep resentment she had towards L in her heart instantly dissipated Kevin nced at the bewildered Phoebe and realized it was the perfect opportunity to escape. Taking advantage of everyones attention not being on him, he dashed away without hesitation. Boom! Just then, a terrifying tremor urred. The earth in front of L surged violently, revealing horrifying cracks. His divine ability, Pulse of the Earth, had erupted at this moment. Vanaro, who was charging towards L, stumbled under the influence of ten times gravity and the damage caused by Pulse of the Earth. He fell to his knees with a thud, and his speed instantly slowed down. He grunted, a trace of blood appearing at the corner of his mouth. The current L, using Pulse of the Earth, had the power to severely injure ate Golden Core expert. However, at this moment, it only caused minor injuries to Vanaro, slowing down his speed. This was also because Vanaro had previously been injured! What the hell! Why are you running towards me instead of splitting up? L turned around after using Pulse of the Earth, pushing Kamryn away and scolding him impatiently. At the same time, he shouted at Phoebe. Phoebe, split up and run! If I die, remember to catch Kevin and bring back my daughter! Phoebe snapped back to her senses upon hearing his words and immediately turned her head to escape. While Vanaro was briefly incapacitated, it might be their only chance to survive. Chapter 557 No Choice Taking advantage of Ls use of Pulse of the Earth to freeze Vanaros movements, the three of them split up and fled in different directions. Vanaro was still trapped in the state of Pulse of the Earth, watching as the three quickly moved away. A look of anger appeared on his face with his fierce expression. The weak Priocia people have quite a few tricks up their sleeves! But can you escape? Vanaro gritted his teeth. After all, he was a strong Nascent Soul Realm cultivator and Pulse of the Earth had limited effect on him. He quickly adapted to it andunched himself at L who was running away at full speed. At this moment, Vanaro had an intense desire to kill L! The horrific wound from his face down to almost half his body reminded him that he must eliminate this guy or suffer endless consequences. L, who was desperately fleeing, used the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal his injuries while increasing his speed. He had already guessed that Vanaro would chase after him and wouldnt let him escape. That was why he shouted desperately to Kamryn and Phoebe, as if entrusting them with a mission. He hoped they could catch Kevin. Aside from that, Ls biggest worry was Miranda. He didnt know where she ended up after entering this space and hoped she wouldnt encounter any danger. My wife, your husband might not survive this time L thought to himself as he desperately fled in one direction, trying to buy time for Phoebe and Kamryn to escape. Behind him, Vanaro elerated to his maximum speed, locking onto Ls figure and aura, relentlessly pursuing him. However, the distance between them had not closed in. Despite the one great realm of difference between them, L, with his lightning attribute physique, was not inferior to Vanaro in terms of speed. Damn Priocia person, you can only run away like a stray dog, Vanaro angrily cursed. Hahaha, Im just taking the dog for a walk, Lughed madly and retorted. Damn it! I swear Ill make you die a miserable death! Miserable You will never be reincarnated, your soul will forever be my ything to torment! Vanaro angrily and viciously shouted. Although Vanaros strengthpletely surpassed Ls, he had suffered losses in their previous battles.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Not only had he failed to kill L after fighting for half a day, but he had also nearly been cut in half by him. Now, he was unable to catch up after a long pursuit. One could imagine how frustrated and angry Vanaro felt. Die! As he spoke, golden light surged in Vanaros right hand, and he sent a palm strike towards L from a distance. A palm print shot out, aiming for Ls back. Feeling the attacking from behind, Ls expression changed. He gritted his teeth, mobilized his true energy to protect his body, and maintained the undying divine ability of Rich Soil, preparing to withstand this strike. He could actually dodge this attack, but if he did, Vanaro would definitely catch up to him, and then it would be almost impossible to escape. Boom! In the next instant, a muffled sound was heard as the palm print heavily struck Ls back. Puff! L immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood. However, he seized this opportunity to borrow the force and suddenly leaped forward dozens of meters, widening the distance between him and Vanaro, surpassing the range of thetters long-range attack. The next second, enduring the excruciating pain as if his internal organs were shattered, L continued sprinting at full speed without slowing down. At this moment, on a hill covered in purple nts, Miranda arrived here under the guidance of the Lord of Evil Spirits. She looked in a certain direction and could clearly see two figures-one chasing and one fleeing! L! When Miranda saw who was fleeing ahead, her beautiful face tightened, and she eximed in shock. Is that the person youre looking for? He seems to be in danger, being pursued! The human-shaped entity formed by the Lord of Evil Spirits spoke calmly. I know. Miranda bit her lip. Even a fool could see that L was in a life-or-death situation. Who was the one chasing after him? Wasnt L supposed to be no match for him? For a moment, Miranda was filled with worry and anxiety, and even a bit confused. Miranda, do you want to help him? Now is a good time to consider the matter I mentioned to you before. The voice of the Lord of Evil Spirits resounded directly in Mirandas mind through telepathy. Upon hearing these words, Mirandas expression changed several times. She stared fixedly at L, who was getting closer and closer, running towards her. A battle raged within her. Just at that moment, her delicate body trembled uncontrobly as she witnessed L taking a palm strike from Vanaro and spitting out blood. This sight caused her face to turn pale, and the struggle and hesitation in her heart instantly copsed. L is in danger! I want to help him! That was the only thought in Mirandas heart at that moment. Did you see that? He could die at any moment, the Lord of Evil Spirits said while observing Mirandas emotional fluctuations. Miranda clenched her teeth and stared at the humanoid figure in front of her, asking, If you enter my body, can you save him? Ive told you, you possess the rare Intermediary Soul Physique, which can convert the power of the soul into your physical strength. My soul is incredibly powerful. Once I enter your body, the strength you can exert will be no less than the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage. The person chasing your friend below only has the strength of the early Nascent Soul stage, so dealing with him will be easy. And dont worry, while I enter your body, your consciousness will remain. I will just temporarily reside in your body until we leave this Nest of Malevolence, the Lord of Evil Spirits responded as his formed entity transmitted his thoughts. Good! As long as you can help him, Miranda said firmly. Then what are we waiting for? Lets do it! After confirming once again, Miranda gritted her teeth and spoke urgently. Allowing a powerful soul to enter her own body was an rming thought. Mirandas heart was filled with panic and fear. Despite the repeated promises from the Lord of Evil Spirits, she couldnt fully trust him and was uncertain about the consequences she would face. But when Miranda saw L spitting blood and being chased with seemingly no way out, her inner anxiety and worry finally overcame her rationality. There was a kind of care that disregarded everything For the sake of helping L, Miranda had no other choice. For that bastard she would take a gamble! L youve always protected me. Today, can I finally help you? Alright! Dont resist, the Lord of Evil Spirits warned. Dont worry, everything will go smoothly, he reassured. Upon hearing Mirandas words, the ethereal figure of the Lord of Evil Spirits trembled for a moment, excited and thrilled. In the next moment, the ethereal figure twisted and transformed into the same image as Miranda. It was neither male nor female, and it had even forgotten its own identity Secondster, the ethereal figure floated into Mirandas body, as if merging with her. Chapter 558 Miranda Takes Action Run? At this moment, Vanaro was frustrated as he saw his palm hit L but instead of closing the distance between them, it pushed him further away. He tried to speed up and catch up with L while carrying the Soul-summoning Banner on his back. With both hands forming seals and chanting words in his mouth. Meanwhile, L was pushing himself despite his injuries and kept increasing his speed. Suddenly, his face changed dramatically. Go! After Vanaro formed a hand seal, he pushed towards L with force. A Sanskrit character seemed slow but actually shed into Ls body instantly. Buzz! L, who was fleeing at high speed, felt a thunderous roar in his head the moment the ancient character merged into his body. His consciousness momentarily stagnated, plunging into a brief state of dizziness. Thanks to the sword soul origin condensed by the Dragon Ancestors spirit, L received some support, otherwise, this spiritual attack would have inflicted even greater damage to his soul! Nevertheless, with his brief loss of consciousness, Ls movements came to an abrupt halt. Due to inertia, his body dashed forward for over ten meters before falling t on the ground. Seeing this, a cruel and triumphant smile appeared on Vanaros face as he quickly charged toward L. Priocian, lets see how far you can run. Prepare to die! After I kill you, I will extract your soul and torment it for a hundred years! As he spoke, Vanaro began gathering his power, preparing to strike Ls head with a palm, aiming for a fatal blow. However, at that moment, a breathtaking figure suddenly appeared beside L. With her beautiful eyes filled with anger and a hint of coldness, she stared at Vanaro, who was about to attack. Hmm? Vanaro paused for a moment, his actions freezing as he looked at the stunning woman who had suddenly appeared before him with a puzzled and uncertain expression. Who are you? Miranda gritted her teeth and said, You want to kill him? Then go to hell! As soon as she finished speaking, Miranda charged directly at Vanaro, her face filled with icy determination. Hmm? Vanaro made a sound, looking at Miranda rushing towards him, a disdainful expression appearing on his face. He couldnt sense any powerful aura or vigorous fluctuation of true energy from this woman in front of him. The fluctuations of her internal energy were so negligible that they could be easily disregarded, probably at best the level of Transmutation Force Realm in the future. With such strength, she dared toe out and block his path? Moreover, she took the initiative to attack him. Vanaro couldnt help but find it extremelyughable. Buzz! However, in the next instant, when Mirandas seemingly delicate and tender fist pounded towards him, Vanaros expression suddenly changed. Wherever her fist passed, it caused a burst of air explosions,pressing the space as if by the sheer force of her physical strength alone. And the speed at which this punch was thrown was terrifying,parable to thunder. Boom! Due to his inner contempt, Vanaro realized that it was toote to dodge after feeling the power behind this punch. Mirandas fistnded solidly on his chest. Vanaro was immediately sent flying backward, and uponnding, blood gushed out of his mouth. Even some fragments of his internal organs were mixed in the blood. He was actually heavily injured by Mirandas punch. Previously, despite the menacing wounds caused by Ls Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form, they were far from being as severe as the internal injuries caused by this punch! Vanaro held his chest, struggling to get up, his eyes filled with a deep sense of shock and panic as he looked at Miranda. This pure physical strength? Who on earth was this beautiful woman in front of him? Although there was no apparent fluctuation of true energy on her body, she possessed enough physical strength to deliver a devastating blow with a single punch? Meanwhile, L, who had momentarily lost consciousness under the influence of Vanaros True Eye technique, regained his senses. Honey? When he opened his eyes, L looked at the figure that appeared in front of him with a shocked expression on his face. Just from seeing her back, L recognized that it was Miranda. Seeing her unexpectedly appear here, L was startled and immediately jumped up, rushing to stand between Miranda and Vanaro, blocking her path. Miranda, what are you doing here? Run! Quickly! Ls voice carried a sense of urgency and panic as he urgently shouted at Miranda. Before, when faced with Vanaro, he was solely focused on escaping for his life, but now he was prepared to confront him head-on. Dont worry about me! Im very strong now. Youre injured. Leave this person to me. Seeing Ls reaction, a trace of emotion appeared in Mirandas beautiful eyes as she spoke to him with aplex tone. In the next moment, she grabbed Ls arm, pulling him behind her, and then with a step, she charged towards Vanaro once again. L waspletely dumbfounded, looking at Miranda in front of him with an incredulous expression. That expression was as if he had seen a ghost. With his strength, just from Mirandas pull, he was like a little chick being dragged behind her. L felt like he had no room to resist What the When did Miranda be so strong? Looking again, L was astonished to see Vanaro spewing blood from his mouth and nose, as if his chest had copsed to some extent. Clearly, he had been injured by someone. Who could have done this? Even after using all his trump cards and risking his life to unleash the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form, he only managed to cause superficial injuries to Vanaro. Who could make Vanaro cough up blood? Could it be Ls pupils contracted, his thoughts racing. Immediately after, he looked at the graceful figure rushing towards Vanaro, his heart pounding a few times. You bastard! Who are you?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Vanaro, facing the attacking Miranda, shouted angrily and swung his Soul-summoning Banner with full force towards her. Boom! In the next instant, Mirandas palm collided with the Soul-summoning Banner. Vanaros figure was once again forced back, blood sttering from his palms. Even the Soul-summoning Banner nearly slipped from his grasp, being pped away. Seeing this scene, L widened his eyes, his Adams apple involuntarily moving up and down. This When did his wife be so fierce? Was it really Miranda who made Vanaro cough up blood? Ls face twitched a few times, but at the same time, he also breathed a sigh of relief,pletely letting go of his worries. It seemed that Miranda had obtained some great opportunity within the Enigma Ruins. Chapter 559 Unbelievable This time, Vanaro, who had always been invincible in the Nest of Malevolence space, felt fear and panic for the first time. Too strong! This Priocia woman in front of him was too powerful! In terms of absolute strength, she was so powerful that he felt despair. As he watched Miranda continue to attack without any intention of letting him go, Vanaros expression twisted and a hint of malice appeared in his eyes. You want to kill me? Its not that easy! Taste the vor of demon soul devouring! Ah! Go! Vanaro roared as he waved his Soul-summoning Banner. A twisted phantom rushed out from within it and charged towards Miranda with bared teeth and ws. Before, several soldiers from the Skyguard Battalion and Dragon Sword Brigade fell victim to Vanaros hands, and their souls were extracted into the Soul-summoning Banner. L carefully concealed their physical bodies, hoping to revive them somehow. Little did he know that these souls had already been mercilessly refined by Vanaro, losing their original consciousness and turning into malevolent spirits under his control. At this moment, unable to match Mirandas absolute strength, Vanaro immediately resorted to a soul attack. With an evil and ferocious expression, he watched the malevolent spirits surge towards Miranda, filled with a sense of satisfaction. Thinking of killing me? Dont forget that I am not only a powerful martial artist but also a formidable soul cultivator! Hahaha Woman, die! No matter how strong you are, lets see how you resist a soul attack! In that instant, Ls expression changed, revealing a deep sense of terror. Honey, be careful! With his Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, he had unlocked the Celestial Eye after indirectly annihting the Corpse King and gaining merits. He could now see things that ordinary people couldnt, without needing to infuse Dragon Energy into his eyes. At this moment, L saw the malevolent spirits rushing towards Miranda, and his face instantly turned pale.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, the next second surprised both L and Vanaro. It seemed like Miranda waspletely unaffected, and her movements towards Vanaro were swift and uninterrupted. It was as if she was immune to and disregarded this type of soul attack. Not only that, as these malevolent spirits invaded her body, her aura seemed to grow even stronger. No! How is this possible? Vanaro eximed with a face filled with resentment and astonishment. Faced with Mirandas punching towards him, he could only use the Soul-summoning Banner to block, engaging in a sh of absolute strength. After a few exchanges with Vanaro, Mirandas sweeping and crushing attacks, shended another powerful punch directly on his heart. This time, Vanaros sternum shattered, and his heart was mercilessly crushed by the punch. His body flew backward like a broken sack. His immense strength allowed him to linger on the brink of death for a moment. With wide, staring eyes, he looked at Miranda, filled with unwillingness. Who who are you? Who are you? At this moment, Miranda had her back turned to L, and a strange smile appeared on her beautiful face. In the next second, a telepathic message directly echoed in Vanaros mind. Who am I? Why dont you guess? I discovered you the moment you entered the Nest of Malevolence! I have to admit, you are a powerful soul cultivator! Your target is me, right? If I didnt rely on this Intermediary Soul Physique, I might have been genuinely threatened by you. But now Hearing the voice in his mind, Vanaros pupils contracted, and his soul trembled with fear. Its you The next second, Vanaros soul instantly separated from his physical body, attempting to flee into the distance. However, Miranda extended her five fingers and made a grabbing motion towards the soul. No Apanied by the trembling and hysterical screams of Vanaros soul, Miranda unexpectedly grabbed it back. In the following moment, Miranda opened her mouth and, as if sucking up some kind of nourishment, swallowed Vanaros soul. Witnessing this scene, L stood there dumbfounded, disying a deep shock on his face What What is going on here? Miranda devoured Vanaros soulpletely? What kind of technique is this? What has happened to this woman inside the Enigma Ruins? At this moment, while L was shocked, he also felt a wave of fluctuations deep within his soul. Because he had just experienced an attack from Vanaro, there seemed to be signs of awakening from someone within his soul. However, these signs quickly disappeared. It seemed like that presence immediately withdrew and went dormant Elder? Dragon Ancestor, sir? Ancestor? L tried tomunicate through his thoughts. However, there was no response from the other side L, its all right. I took care of him, a cold and pleasant voice sounded at this moment. Miranda walked towards L with a smile on her face, a hint of pride and showmanship apparent in her beautiful eyes. It was as if she was boasting in front of L. L looked at Miranda in front of him, and his heartstrings couldnt help but move. He never expected that today it would be his wife who saved him, the protector Miranda. Miranda, youre amazing! L embraced Miranda tightly, holding her and speaking with a voice filled with excitement andplex emotions. Yeah! You have always protected me, solved my problems, and finally I was able to help you too, Miranda said with a happy and proud smile on her exquisite face. Her tone carried a hint of yfulness. Looking at the goddess-like CEO in front of him, L was momentarily lost in his thoughts and nodded heavily. Yes, youre really amazing! If it werent for you, I would have been defeated today. How do you want me to reward you? How about a kiss? L smirked. As he finished speaking, Miranda nced at him, her beautiful eyes lowered slightly with a shy blush on her charming face. L felt a flutter in his heart and couldnt help but kiss her on the forehead. After calming his emotions, he changed his tone and carefully observed Miranda. By the way, what did you encounter here? How did your strength be so strong? Chapter 560 I’ll Play with You Facing Ls full of doubts, Miranda smiled and exined, To be honest, I am also lucky to have suffered a disaster. After I came in here, I entered a valley and encountered some skeleton soldiers with some residual souls attached to them. At this time, an extremely powerful soul appeared and helped me dispel those skeletons. It said that this ce is called the Nest of Malevolence and it is the master here, calling itself the Lord of Evil Spirits As she spoke, Miranda looked at L with a strange look in her beautiful eyes as if she was hesitant or struggling with her thoughts. The next second she continued saying, After the Lord of Evil Spirits helped me dispel the skeletons, it wanted to harm me directly byunching a soul attack on me using its own soul body. It wanted to devour my soul and upy my body but unexpectedly its own consciousness was swallowed by my soul instead. Before it disappearedpletely from consciousness, I heard it shouting that I am actually an Intermediary Soul Physique which can convert spiritual energy into physical strength. Then I found out that I became very powerful Miranda said innocently with no expression on her face. After listening to Mirandas words, L made a sound like huh while looking surprised and weird at the same time. Intermediary Soul Physique? He had never heard about such physique before even though he had inherited Jade Pendants legacy. Being able to absorb other souls energy and convert it into ones own physical strength This was really amazing! He didnt expect his wife would also be such an anomaly? Thinking like this made L feel jealous yet speechless After painstaking cultivation, L had only reached the early stage of the Golden Core. When encountering a formidable Nascent Soul expert like Vanaro, he could only be chased and beaten. But now, Miranda casually strolled around in the Enigma Ruins and suddenly surpassed him? This was just L couldnt help but feel envy and jealousy in his heart. Well, since she was his wife, of course, the stronger she became, the better. If he had known earlier, he would have let Miranda experience some soul attacks. But then again, this Intermediary Soul Physique was incredibly monstrous. After absorbing the soul of the Lord of Evil Spirits, Mirandas pure physical strength was equivalent to ate-stage Nascent Soul peak expert. If she continued to cultivate and improved her own realm in addition to her physical strength, wouldnt her power be even more formidable? With these thoughts in mind, L looked at Miranda, his eyes sparkling as if he were looking at a treasure. Hey, have you seen enough? At this moment, Miranda nced at L and asked with a hint of coquettishness. L snapped out of his thoughts and smiled awkwardly. The next moment, he pped his forehead and said, Kevin! Mirandas shocking disy had almost made L forget the main task at hand. He had to capture Kevin! Nora was still in their hands. Afterward, Miranda searched the body of the deceased Vanaro and imed the Soul-summoning Banner for herself. She also found a ck cloth bag, a spatial container simr to Ls mustard seed bag. It wasnt surprising that Vanaro, who had reached the early stage of Nascent Soul and was a powerful soul cultivator, possessed such items. Otherwise, it would be too beautiful an image to see Miranda, a beautiful woman, carrying a Soul-summoning Banner everywhere. Afterpleting all of this, Miranda volunteered and led L straight in one direction. It seemed that after integrating with the soul of the Lord of Evil Spirits, she had an unparalleled understanding of the Nest of Malevolence and was familiar with all the circumstances inside. At this moment, L didnt think much, but there was a slight regret in his heart. It seemed that the souls of the Skyguard Battalion and Dragon Sword Brigade warriors had been refined by Vanaro, and there was no possibility of restoring them. It was a pity Meanwhile, on the other side, two figures intertwined and engaged in a fierce battle. Phoebe, who had previously escaped separately from L and Kamryn, coincidentally ran into Kevin. Thinking about how L had sacrificed himself to protect them and entrusted them with a task, Phoebe didnt hesitate to make a move when she saw Kevin. She had made up her mind to capture him and exchange him for Ls daughter, fulfilling Lsst wish. Otherwise, her conscience would never be at ease. Yes, in Phoebes eyes, L was probably already in grave danger, so it was considered his st wish.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, this time, Phoebe found herself restrained, while Kevin fought without any scruples and was not at a disadvantage in the slightest. Hehe, girl, in a life-or-death duel, I might not be your match, but you think you can capture me and stay alive? Thats simply wishful thinking, Kevin said mockingly, realizing Phoebes intentions as they fought. You bastard! Phoebe gritted her teeth and cursed. Hahaha, just realized, youre quite beautiful. Its quite amusing to y with a beauty like you. Girl,e on, lets fight for another three hundred rounds, Kevin smirked, taunting her lightly. Taking advantage of the fact that Phoebe didnt dare to kill him and their strengths were somewhat evenly matched, he acted without any scruples. Hearing this, Phoebes face turned red with anger. However, at that moment, a cold and pleasing voice suddenly sounded. Shall I apany you? Swish! As soon as the words fell, Kevin and Phoebe separated after exchanging a blow, both looking towards the direction of the voice. There stood Miranda and L, ring coldly at Kevin. Seeing L, Phoebe widened her eyes in surprise and disbelief. This guy hes actually alive? In the next second, she quickly looked around, relieved that she didnt find Vanaro. Whats going on? Did L manage to shake off Vanaro? Meanwhile, Kevins expression changed instantly, and he turned to escape. However, after taking just two steps, he felt a blur before his eyes. A peerlessly graceful figure had suddenly appeared in front of him, looking at him with a mocking gaze, as if watching prey. You wanted to y, didnt you? Why run? Miranda coldly sneered. You little bitch, youre asking for death! Kevins expression turned ferocious. It had to be said that Mirandas strength was incredibly deceptive. Kevin didnt sense any strong aura from her and didnt take her seriously at all. With an angry shout, he was about to strike Miranda with a palm, intending to directly knock this woman blocking his path away. But in the next instant, his palm collided with Mirandas hand. Only to witness that seemingly delicate hand effortlessly snapping Kevins wrist! Chapter 561 Soulsearching Art Half a minuteter Boom! Kevin fell to the ground like a pile of mud. At this moment, all his limbs were broken, and his meridians were shattered. The true energy in his body had almost beenpletely dispersed. He had lost all ability to resist! It was as if Miranda had disabled him L looked at Miranda standing there, seemingly delicate and charming, and couldnt help feeling a sense of dissonance. He found it hard to believe that Kevin had been disabled by Miranda so easily. Mirandas ruthless and decisive actions made L feel that something was off In his opinion, even if someone suddenly became powerful, their behavior style would not change too much. Although Miranda also possessed the strength of Dark Force before, she hardly ever fought with anyone before this incident. Such people might behave more softly even after they suddenly gained great power. However, the current Miranda acted very decisively. She killed Vanaro earlier because Ls life was threatened. But now she had disabled Kevin without batting an eye Perhaps it was due to her confidence brought about by her strong power? Or maybe it was because she hated Kevin for Noras safety? These exnations were not impossible. But at this moment, L still felt something strange about Mirandas behavior. Of course, he didnt show any expression on his face but nodded calmly towards Miranda before walking towards Kevin. Southwest of Priocia, on the outskirts of a cluster of mountains, there sat a vige. This was the secluded residence of Wicked Bone, a member of the secretive Willis family who usually resided elsewhere. The inhabitants of this vige were all natives of the Miao region, and due to Wicked Bones extraordinary mastery of witchcraft techniques and various mystical methods, he had established his own power here, simr to a cult. The residents of the vige regarded him as a divine being. In the center of the vige stood a two-story building. At this moment, an SUV drove into the vige and stopped in front of the small building. In the next second, a middle-aged man carried a petite figure out of the car and entered the building. Let me go! You big viin! Release me! Nora struggled desperately, swinging her small hands forcefully, trying to break free from the mans grip. However, her Dark Force abilities were nothingpared to the middle-aged mans Uppecia realm. How could she possibly escape? After entering, Wicked Bone sat in the living room of the small building, embracing Summer. He saw the middle-aged man who had brought Nora. Greetings, Elder Wicked Bone! I am here on the orders of Kevin and Atticus to bring this child to you, Elder. The middle-aged man respectfully spoke. Wicked Bone nodded, showing a keen interest as he appraised Nora. He had received a letter from Kevin beforehand, stating that he would bring this child to him. Waving his hand to dismiss the middle-aged man, Wicked Bone looked at the little girl who had been thrown to the ground, bound by iron chains and still struggling. A mocking smile appeared on his face. In the next moment, he touched Summers long legs and chuckled, Hehe, interesting! They actually brought this little brat here. Summer, is this Ls daughter? Summers eyes flickered with surprise when she saw Nora. At the same time, a hint of curiosity emerged on her face, and she giggled a few times, nodding, Yes, she is. This little troublemaker. Kevin actually managed to capture this cursed descendant of the traitorous Willis family. Its truly Hehehe Wicked Bone chuckled sinisterly, his eyes filled with malicious intent. You big viin, what are you going to do? Release me! Nora heard Wicked Bones eerieughter, and a look of panic and fear appeared in her big eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Release you? That would be a pity! You cursed little brat, Im quite curious about you, and your father as well. Wicked Bone said with an evil grin. As he spoke, he approached Nora with a cold gaze. You old viin, what are you nning? Donte any closer! If you dare to bully me, my dad will kill you. After all, Nora was only five years old, and facing such a terrifying old man with a sinister smile, she couldnt help but feel scared. Your dad? Where is your dad? If hees, I would wee him with open arms! Hahaha Wicked Bone found Noras warning amusing. With that, he raised his hands, and a strange force instantly acted upon Nora, causing her to float in mid-air. Observing the situation, Summer couldnt help but tighten her expression involuntarily. On the soul level, she was absolutely loyal to L. Seeing Wicked Bone having Ls daughter in his hands, Summer couldnt help but feel worried about what he intended to do to Nora. Master, how do you n to deal with this little brat? Summer approached from behind, hooking her arm around Wicked Bones neck, asking in a seductive manner. Wicked Bone chuckled coldly a few times, I n to use the Soulsearching Art on this little thing! I want to see if I can find any clues about the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from her memories. Hearing this, Summer eximed, Oh? Her thoughts quickly turned. Wicked Bone actually wanted to use the Soulsearching Art on Nora? You see, the Soulsearching Art would cause damage to the targets soul. After experiencing this kind of dark art, the target would undoubtedly be a fool in the future. Once Nora was subjected to the Soulsearching Art, this child would be finished! At this moment, Nora was floating in mid-air, her eyes filled with nervousness and fear as she looked at Wicked Bone. Although the little one didnt know what the Soulsearching Art was, she had a vague understanding that this wicked old man was going to do something terrible to her. Master, you are so wise! Yes, using the Soulsearching Art on this little brat might reveal clues about the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant! Why didnt I think of it before? Its all my fault Summer remained calm on the surface, and even sweetlyplimented Wicked Bone. Wicked Bone chuckled evilly a few times, then yfully touched Summers well-shaped behind, affectionately saying, Summer, its not your fault. Even if you had thought of it, you wouldnt have had the chance. After all, your strength is not on par with that of L! Uh-huh! However, hearing you say that, it does make me feel a bit itchy. How about this? Let me perform the Soulsearching Art. Itll be fine, wont it? Since you taught me this technique, I havent had the chance to use it yet. Summer hooked her arm around Wicked Bones neck and coquettishly pleaded. You little vixen, hahaha Well, its possible. But since you havent used it before, I hope you wont make any mistakes, Wicked Bone asked somewhat uncertainly. Chapter 562 Nora, Can You Pretend to Be Foolish? Master, dont worry! Even though I havent used it before, Im already very familiar with the Soulsearching Art! Just let me y with it! You dont know how frustrated Ive been, pretending to be interested in L just to gather information about the jade pendant for you. Let me use the Soulsearching Art on his daughter and take out my anger! At the end, Summer looked at Nora and gritted her teeth. A vicious look appeared on her face. Wicked Bone nodded and said, Alright! Ill leave this little brat to you, Summer. Let her have a taste of your fury, hehehe Mhm! Thank you, Master Tonight, I will definitely make you suffer, Master. Summer said in a seductive manner. Wicked Bone cursed under his breath, wearing an evil grin on his face. After teasing Wicked Bone with her charm, Summer lifted Nora and threw a seductive nce at Wicked Bone. Master, the use of the Soulsearching Art requires no disturbances. Im taking this little brat to the basement, okay? Alright, go ahead! Hehehe Wicked Bone nodded and waved his hand dismissively. Two minutester Inside the basement of the small building, Summer brought Nora here and closed the iron door. You wicked woman, let me go! Ill bite you to death! Nora continued to struggle desperately, even biting Summers wrist. Summer rxed her muscles, gritted her teeth, and lowered her voice as she spoke to Nora, Nora, lower your voice! You need to listen to me. Nora, with a fearful and angry expression, paused when she heard Summers words. With a look of uncertainty, she looked at the wicked woman in front of her. Nora, from now on, you need to pretend to be dumb, understand? Nora blinked her eyes and asked, Wicked woman, what do you mean? What does it mean to pretend to be dumb? Summer quickly exined, That wicked old man just now wanted to use an evil magic on you. That magic would turn you into a foolish child. I tricked him and said I would use the magic on you, but I wont actually do it. But to avoid suspicion, you need to act dumb. Do you understand? Have you watched TV? How do those fools act on TV? Can you do it? Nora looked at Summer and nodded, I can! The little one, smarter and more sensible than most children, instantly understood when she heard Summers exnation. So the woman in front of her wasnt a wicked woman, but someone helping Nora? Good, then act like that for me. Summer was a bit worried. As soon as she finished speaking, Nora opened her mouth slightly, her bright eyes became nk and she started giggling foolishly, even drooling a bit, all in a convincing manner. Seeing this, Summer couldnt help but hold back herughter. Her tense nerves seemed to rx a bit. Good, thats it! No matter who talks to you, you have to answer with unrted things and act crazy and foolish, understood? Summer nodded in relief. Upon hearing this, Nora didnt respond, she just continued giggling foolishly a few more times. Thispletely put Summer at ease! The next moment, she pressed her ear against the iron door of the basement, listening for a while to confirm that Wicked Bone was not outside. Then she dialed Ls phone on her mobile. In order to deceive Wicked Bone and make the act convincing, Summer needed to consult something with L. L, Phoebe, and the other outsiders inside the Nest of Malevolence felt a distortion in their surroundings. In the next second, they found themselves back in the cave. Did we make it out? Not only L and the three others but also Kamryn, Simeon, and the other warriors who had entered earlier appeared here. Of course, those who had already fallen victim to Vanaros poison were not included After a moment In the middle of the camp, Kamryn, Phoebe, Simeon, Elijah, and the warriors stood there with solemn expressions. In front of them, the clothes of the warriors who had been affected by Vanaros poison were burning fiercely. Since they couldnt bring out the bodies of these warriors, they could only burn their clothes as a form of tribute. Everyone bowed and paid their respects Inside a tent! I want to see my daughter! Ls face was grim as he grabbed Kevin, who was partially disabled, by the cor and shouted. Kevins body was limp at this point, and his eyes, filled with a certain neurotic resentment and malice, looked at L and Miranda. Haha hahaha, you want your daughter? Your daughter, Im afraid shes already been handed over to my grandfather! Hahaha Upon hearing this, Ls expression changed immediately. Your grandfather? Wicked Bone? Thats right! The Elder from the hidden Willis family, hahaha You actually know about it? It seems that that useless Colt spilled everything! He even told you that Im Wicked Bones great-grandson, huh? I suppose you also know how powerful my grandfather is, right? Damn it, this woman has crippled me. My grandfather wont let you off! Your daughter wont have a good fate either! Hahaha Kevin stared nkly,ughing hysterically. Ls expression fluctuated, uncertain. Tell me, your grandfathers phone number! L took out his phone and pressed it against Kevins neck, coldly demanding. Why? Do you want me to trade your daughter for myself? Kevin asked mockingly. Although he was currently a prisoner, he seemed even more arrogant. Just then, Ls phone suddenly rang, and upon seeing the caller ID, his face froze. Summer! Right, how could he forget about her? He had nted an undercover agent by Wicked Bones side. If Nora had really been handed over to Wicked Bone, Summer would surely know. L quickly answered the call but remained silent for the moment. Master, its me! Summer lowered her voice. Summer, whats the matter? L calmly asked, not mentioning Nora for the time being. In truth, he still didnt fully trust Summer. Although he had subjugated her with a soul contract, who knew if Wicked Bone had any means to interfere with such a contract?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Master, Nora has fallen into the hands of Wicked Bone! Shes right here with me now. Summer whispered. As soon as the words fell, Ls expression changed. Kevin hadnt lied about this. That damn bastard had really handed Nora over to Wicked Bone? How is my daughter? L asked anxiously, his heart suddenly racing. For now, shes fine, dont worry. But the situation isplicated, and there are some things that need your decision. Chapter 563 Revealing the Biggest Secret Upon hearing that his daughter was safe, L felt a slight sense of relief. What decision do I need to make? Whats the situation over there? he asked with concern. The thought of his daughter being in the hands of Wicked Bone made his heart feel like it was being squeezed by a hand. Summer lowered her voice and briefly exined the situation on her end, including what she needed to do. Nora,e here, its your dad! Say something, Summer called out at the end. Nora had been pretending to be clueless but when she heard Summer say it was her dad on the phone, her eyes lit up. The next second, after Summer brought the phone closer, Nora hesitated for a moment and lowered her voice, saying, Daddy On the other end of the phone, Ls whole body trembled as he heard his daughters voice, and excitement appeared on his face. Good! Nora, be a good girl! Listen to this auntie and pretend to be ignorant. Understand? L rarely spoke to his daughter in such a serious tone. Mmm! I understand. Nora nodded obediently and agreed softly. Good! My precious girl! Daddy will be there soon, and everything will be fine! Give the phone to auntie. L said. After listening to what Summer said, he knew that time was limited on his side as well, so he couldnt talk much with Nora. Knowing that his daughter was safe for now was enough! Summer, thank you! Lets cut to the chase. What did you mean by saying I need to make a decision? L asked in a deep voice. Summer lowered her voice and said, Master, when I mentioned using Wicked Bones Soulsearching Art on Nora, it definitely means that there will be a result. In other words, in order to prevent him from suspecting and harming Nora again, we probably need to provide him with some breakthrough and useful information. Master, do you understand what I mean? Upon hearing this, Ls expression changed several times, and he took a deep breath, saying, I understand Mmm! In that case, Master, you need to give me some useful information about the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendants clue that is enough to convince Wicked Bone. We must make him believe that I truly used the Soulsearching Art on Nora. Summer spoke seriously. With her words, L clenched his teeth.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. To be honest, at this moment, he felt a hint of uncertainty in his heart. He even doubted if Summer had been released from her soul contract with Wicked Bone and had betrayed him. At this moment, he was being questioned about the whereabouts of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. However, this time, even with doubts, L had no other choice. He didnt dare to imagine the consequences if his daughter had truly been subjected to the Soulsearching Art. Thinking of this, he couldnt care about much anymore. After weighing it in his heart for only three seconds, L said in a deep voice, Summer, tell Wicked Bone this: In Noras memory, I was once desperate because of her illness and had already sold the house, living with her in a rental. It was a very difficult time. Her illness seemed incurable. But for some reason, suddenly, I became powerful. Not only did I have money, but I also cured her illness and possessed martial arts skills. Also At this point, L took another deep breath. Also, tell Wicked Bone that in Noras memory, when she was sick, I had given her a Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant to wear! As his words fell, Summers expression changed instantly. A trace of shock appeared in her eyes. Master, you Summer took a sharp breath, forcefully lowering her voice, her tone filled with suspicion and uncertainty. Master, by saying this, arent you implying that the jade pendant is actually with you? And you have obtained Yes, thats what I mean! Tell Wicked Bone exactly that. L spoke in a deep voice. After a few seconds of silence, Summer said, Master I understand. L responded with a Hmm. Alright, thats it then. This should be enough to prevent Wicked Bone from harming my daughter again! Summer, Im entrusting my daughter to you. Please dont disappoint me. Summer responded with a Hmm and then, the next second, she pursed her lips and said in a low voice, Master, dont worry. My soul is connected to you. After speaking, she hung up the phone. Immediately, a self-deprecating expression appeared on her delicate face. She knew that even though they had formed a subordinate type of soul contractst time, L still didnt trust her. Now, he was telling her this earth-shattering secret solely for the sake of his daughter. This made Summer feel somewhat stifled in her heart. However, deep down, she remained absolutely loyal to L; she just felt a bit self-pity and sadness. Master, I wont let you down Dont worry! Summer murmured, looking at Nora, who was pretending to be innocent at that moment, with a smile on her face. Then, to be on the safe side, she sat there and began to create some special fluctuations in the air, using the Soulsearching Art. Meanwhile, on the other side, after ending the call, L let out a deep sigh. His expression carried a touch of mncholy and helplessness. What he had told Summer was equivalent to revealing to Wicked Bone that the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant was on him and, to arge extent, implying that he was the inheritor. L wasnt sure what consequences this would bring, but he had no other choice for Noras sake. Wicked Bone has always coveted this inheritance and knowing that I have obtained it, he will surely try everything to obtain something from me, right? In other words, I have immeasurable value to him. He fears that I will expose his secrets, so even if he suspects something, he probably wont harm Nora anymore, L thought to himself. At this moment, he turned to look at Kevin with a sharp gaze. Now, his only condition for negotiating with Wicked Bone was his great-grandson. He wondered how much weight his great-grandson held in Wicked Bones heart. L, whats wrong? Who called? At this moment, Miranda approached with a puzzled and concerned expression, asking with care. It was Nora! She has fallen into the hands of Wicked Bone, L said in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Miranda eximed, her face changing unpredictably. The next second, with a worried expression, she asked, What should we do? Is Nora Is Nora okay? Seeing Mirandas worried and nervous expression, L shook his head. Shes fine for now! The previous trace of suspicion in his mind towards Miranda couldnt help but disappear. Maybe he was too suspicious. Miranda was still the same Miranda, and her feelings for Nora hadnt changed. Her ruthlessness might be due to her caring too much about him and Nora, so naturally, she would go all out against his enemies and Kevin, who had captured Nora! Chapter 564 Truly Great Fine for now? Hahaha That little brat, is she in the hands of my great-grandfather yet? Guess what, if my great-grandfather finds out that youve turned me into this, how will he treat your daughter? Hahaha At this point, Kevin red at Miranda and L with resentment. If I kill you, Wicked Bone wont dare to touch my daughter for a while! If you keep yelling, Ill send you on your way. Do you believe me? Ls tone was menacing and his eyes showed a hint of intimidation. Why did he reveal his biggest secret to Summer in order to get Wicked Bones attention? It was all for Noras safety. Kevin was indeed a bargaining chip but letting Wicked Bone know that he had inherited something made him the biggest bargaining chip now. You Kevin had both his arms and legs broken by Miranda. He felt Ls killing intent and hesitated for a moment. The next second, his eyes flickered a few times as he gritted his teeth and said, I dont believe you dare to kill me! Trade me for your daughter! Were rted by blood. My great-grandfather loves me very much. L sneered without bothering to waste any more words with him. At this time, Miranda went over and knocked Kevin unconscious. Then she asked with concern on her face, L, who has Nora fallen into the hands of? Is it very dangerous? When the timees, Ill go with you! I now have the strength to fight alongside you! Feeling Mirandas strong affection and unwavering determination, L felt deeply touched. However, he shook his head and said, Darling, I can handle this on my own! You dont need to worry Indeed, Mirandas current strength was formidable,parable to thete Nascent Soul stage or even its peak. ording to Summer, Wicked Bones strength was in the early Nascent Soul stage, and it seemed that Miranda was even stronger than him. But lets not forget that besides brute force, Wicked Bone had many other unorthodox methods. Moreover, this time they might not only face Wicked Bone alone, but also the secretive Willis family, and even the ancient Willis family. No one knew what consequences revealing his inheritance would bring or what kind of figures it would attract. So L didnt want Miranda to take risks as well! Furthermore, L thought of another helper. Instead of risking Mirandas safety, wouldnt it be better to seek help from someone else? Upon hearing this, Miranda furrowed her brows and asked with a hint of dissatisfaction and resentment, You can handle it yourself? L, do you really consider me your wife? L smiled and said, Its because I consider you my wife that I dont want you toe along. Trust me, I can handle it. This matter is a bitplicated, so you shouldnt get involved. Can you really handle it? Kevins great-grandfather is surely very powerful, right? Is he a prominent figure in the secretive Willis family? I must go with you! Mirandas brows furrowed, and there seemed to be a hint of unwillingness and unquestionable determination in her beautiful eyes. At this moment, she seemed strong-willed once again. L sighed helplessly, feeling somewhat powerless in the face of Mirandas determination. Well lets see. He perfunctorily responded and didnt say much more. Now what should we do? Shouldnt we contact Wicked Bone immediately? Nora is in his hands, shouldnt we negotiate with him as soon as possible? Miranda, deeply concerned about Noras safety, asked anxiously. L nced at Kevin and shook his head. No rush, stay calm! Ill wait, let Wicked Bone take the initiative to contact me. On the other side, after finishing the call with L, Summer pretended to perform the Soulsearching Art towards the air and then opened the iron door of the basement and walked out. Seeing that there was no one outside, Summer secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Hmph! It seems Wicked Bone still absolutely trusts me. She thought to herself. She felt that she had truly captivated Wicked Bone, and with his infatuation towards her, he naturally wouldnt suspect anything. It was her own over-cautiousness She nced back at Nora, who was sitting on the ground with a silly smile on her face, and felt relieved. She walked up the stairs and arrived in the living room on the first floor, where Wicked Bone was casually enjoying the local specialty oil tea. When Wicked Bone saw Summering up, a smile appeared on his face. Summer, how did it go? Is it done? Summer nodded, excitement showing on her face. She smiled proudly at Wicked Bone and said, Master, I did discover something! The clues found in that brats memory will definitely surprise you. Oh? Wicked Bones face flickered upon hearing this, a hint of anticipation showing. Really? Did you find the clues to the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant from that brats memory? Summer nodded and then shook her head, seemingly extremely excited and ted. Not only the clues to the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant After a moment Listening to Summers ount, Wicked Bone sat there, his face changing constantly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. By that logic, the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant is on Ls body! Moreover, he has already obtained the inheritance? Summer nodded, Yes! Based on the analysis of Ls daughters memories, it seems to be the case. Otherwise, a person cannot suddenly be so powerful. Master, I never expected that we would search tirelessly for the whereabouts of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, only to find out that he had already obtained the inheritance. But it doesnt matter, as long as I use Ls daughter as leverage, I can deceive L and find a way to obtain the inheritance from him. If necessary, you can use the Soulsearching Art on L to obtain his memories. At this point, Summers eyes flickered for a moment, and she continued, But in that case, we can no longer harm Ls daughter. At the very least, she should remain alive, so as not to alert L and ruin our ns. Wicked Bone sat there, his tone chilling as he asked, What about that brat? Is he still in the basement? Summer nodded, Yes, I have locked him up! Poor child. After being subjected to the Soulsearching Art, she has bepletely foolish. Hehehe With those words, Wicked Bone nodded, his gaze flickering with a strange light. Great! Truly great Summer was taken aback for a moment, hearing Wicked Bones inexplicable words. She couldntprehend and asked, Master, what do you mean by great? Wicked Bone turned to look at her, smiling with interest. Ls fatherly love, it is truly great, isnt it, Summer? Summer stood there, her expression freezing, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat. Master, what are you talking about? I I dont quite understand, she added, puzzled. Chapter 565 Adding More Hatred Summer smiled flirtatiously at Wicked Bone, but her smile seemed forced and strained. Feeling the eerie smile and cryptic words from Wicked Bone, Summer had a bad feeling in her gut. Summer, have you fallen in love with L? Family is great, but so is love! Hehehe Upon hearing this, Summers face finally changedpletely. Her lips trembled as she forced a smile and asked, Master, what are you talking about? Haha How could I fall for L? Wicked Bones face turned dark with a hint of mockery. L revealed all his secrets to protect his daughter. And you At this point, Wicked Bones expression became extremely gloomy and ferocious as he gritted his teeth, You ungrateful woman! Why did you betray me? I taught you everything I know and treated you like my woman. But instead of being loyal to me, you helped L y tricks on me? Did you really think that I wouldnt find out? With L being young and handsomepared to an old man like me C it must be more fun serving him than serving me right? Hahaha Hearing this made Summer feel frightened and panicked. She shook her head vigorously, No! Master what are you saying? I am loyal to you! In fact, I even helped uncover these important secrets for your sake! How can it be possible that I betrayed or fell in love with L? You despicable person, still pretending with me even at this point? In my whole life, Ive despised those who betray me the most! Die! Wicked Bones eyes shed with a cold and vicious color. As his words fell, he charged directly towards Summer. Summers spine shivered, and she turned to escape. Exposed No matter how careful she had been, she had still been discovered by Wicked Bone. Perhaps he had been secretly observing her from the beginning. Now, every move of hers seemed to be under the control of Wicked Bone. Run! Can you escape from my grasp? Hahaha In the next second, Wicked Bone instantly appeared in front of Summer. His right hand formed into a w and grabbed her slender neck. Then, like catching a little chicken, he slowly lifted Summer off the ground. Facing others, Summer, who possessed countless methods, now seemed like a fragile flower in the hands of Wicked Bone. Summers eyes gradually widened, her face changing from reddish to purplish-red, and then gradually bing pale Her iling legs gradually stopped. Finally, her entire body hung lifelessly. The figure in her eyespletely dissipated and disappeared She had been mercilessly strangled to death by Wicked Bone!! You despicable person, I will let you taste the bitterness of betraying me. Wicked Bone casually tossed Summers corpse to the ground. In the next moment, a blood-red, somewhat shocking blood jade appeared in his hand. He made a gesture with his hand! Immediately, a wisp of soul that had just drifted out of Summers body was captured and imprisoned within this blood jade. Inside the blood jade, an identical figure of Summer appeared, struggling in agony and emitting silent cries of pain. Looking at this blood jade, a cruel and satisfied expression appeared on Wicked Bones face. In the next moment, he searched Summers body and found her phone. Seeing thest call on it, Wicked Bone coldly snorted and dialed back. Ls phone rang on the other side. Seeing it was Summers number, he quickly answered, sounding somewhat nervous. Whats wrong again? Currently, L was most afraid of any unexpected changes from Noras side. Hehehe You seem quite anxious, huh? Wicked Bones sneering and coldughter echoed. Hearing this voice, Lsplexion immediately changed. In the next second, he took a deep breath and said word by word, You are Wicked Bone? Its me! Wicked Bone confirmed. Ls expression changed several times as he thought about Wicked Bone holding Summers phone. A bad feeling surged in his heart. What about Summer? he asked in a deep voice. Shes dead, hahaha Wicked Boneughed loudly. As his words fell, Ls expression dimmed, his teeth clenched tightly. Although he didnt have much affection for Summer in his heart, upon hearing this news, he still felt a sense of heaviness and inexplicable guilt. Summer is dead? Just like that, shes dead? Thinking that just a moment ago, she had called him alive and well, and he had even doubted her, L couldnt help but feel an indescribable sense of difort. A trace of hostility arose from the depths of his heart. Ls hatred towards Wicked Bone grew even stronger! Whats wrong? Feeling sad, huh? Hahaha This little bitch, I taught her skills, but she conspired with you in secret. She deserved to die! Kid, enough with the nonsense. Did you really obtain the ancient Dragon Vein inheritance of the Willis family? Wicked Bone asked with a sneer. Yes! L admitted directly. Hehe, I know you did it for your daughter, thats why you let that little bitch leak it to me. But how can I trust you? Wicked Bone asked with a sinister tone. Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, Dragon Emperors Canon, Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique! Each one is an unparalleled technique. I know you also desire this inheritance. Everything is in my mind. If you ensure the safety of my daughter, I can pass on these inheritances to you. L suppressed his hatred towards Wicked Bone and coldly negotiated, Apart from that, your great-grandson Kevin is also in my hands. Is that enough? Wicked Bone responded with a Hmm? and chuckled, Kevin is in your hands? Hehehe, kid, it seems you are well-prepared. Fine! I wont harm your daughter anymore, and that brat doesnt hold much value to me now. Three dayster,e to Sutroydor and meet me. I will tell you the specific meeting ce then. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Ls face changed constantly. Miranda furrowed her brows and was about to ask something when footsteps sounded. In the next second, two figures entered the tent. One was tall and sturdy, while the other was a beautiful and graceful woman. It was Mighty Sky War God Kamryn and Phoebe, the beautiful young mistress of Hudpids Sect. L Aftering in, Kamryn nced at Miranda beside him, hesitated for a moment, and then said, Is there something?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ls mood was currently troubled and gloomy, and his tone was cold and harsh as he asked, What is it? Well, I want to talk to you about something, Phoebe pursed her lips and said. You two go outside and talk. I will watch over Kevin, Miranda smiled understandingly and said. Chapter 566 It’s Not Miranda L, Kamryn, and Phoebe arrived at the entrance of Nest of Malevolence once again, standing where the original entrance used to be. However, the misty light curtain that was there before had disappeared and turned into a regr stone wall like any other ce. Hey, the entrance to Nest of Malevolence is gone. The bodies of those brothers are still inside, Kamryn asked with a hint of reluctance and hope. L, do you think we have any way to reopen this entrance? L shook his head with a bitter smile. The entrance is gone; how can we open it? Mr. Hernandez, lets ept it Vanaro is dead now; weve avenged those warriors. Although he felt extremely sad about it too, he could only say so much. The souls of those warriors had been refined by Vanaro; their consciousness was erased entirely. When they attacked Miranda in Nest of Malevolence earlier on, Miranda absorbed them all. Of course, L couldnt mention this matter Ah Kamryn sighed helplessly. In the next second, he adjusted his mood and expressed his gratitude to L. Previously, if L hadnt appeared in time to restrain Vanaro, both he and Phoebe would have been in grave danger, apart from Phoebe helping him break through. When the three of them finally split up and fled, L bought them time and even attracted Vanaros attention.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hey, thanks! Phoebe said, her face still cold as she spoke to L. But right after saying that, she snorted, But tit for tat, one day I will defeat you and avenge my past humiliation. This beautiful young mistress seemed to still hold a grudge against what happened in the Sacred Medicine Valley. L chuckled and shrugged indifferently, Whatever! At that moment, his expression suddenly changed. In the depths of Ls soul, another iplete spiritual consciousness emerged once again. Elder? Call me Dragon Ancestor! I am your ancestor, why address me as an elder? Dragon Ancestors Souls deep voice echoed in Ls mind. Um, Dragon Ancestor whats the matter? L tried tomunicate. This mysterious Dragon Ancestors Soul would usually remain dormant unless there was something important. Previously, there seemed to be signs of its emergence within the Nest of Malevolence, but for some reason, it immediately went into hiding again. After L asked this question, Dragon Ancestor remained silent for a long time. Finally, his voice carried anger and fear as he said, Theres something wrong with your woman! Hearing this, L was instantly astonished, What? What do you mean? Dragon Ancestors Soul snorted coldly, In other words, she is no longer the same person as before. There is a powerful soul within her now. The Miranda you are facing is not the same Miranda. Her soul has merged with that powerful soul! As soon as the words fell, L was shaken to the core, and his face changed instantly. What? The current Miranda is not the original Miranda? She is being controlled by another powerful soul, even merged with it? Dragon Ancestor, are you telling the truth? Lmunicated with his thoughts, finding it hard to ept. Do you think Im bored and joking with you? Dragon Ancestors tone was displeased. What should we do, Dragon Ancestor? Ancestor, help her, help my wife, L urgently asked. Upon receiving this news, his soul trembled with fear. Im just a remnant soul now, I dont have the ability to help her. I cant even let that powerful soul inside your wifes body detect my presence. Otherwise, I could be its soul nourishment, Dragon Ancestors Soul said in a low voice. Hearing this, L felt a sinking feeling and asked unwillingly, Is there no other way? Dragon Ancestors Soul snorted coldly, When I was alive, I was only a step away from shattering the void. How could I have no way at all? However However, what? Please tell me, Dragon Ancestor, L urgently asked, as if grasping at a lifeline. However, it requires the power of this remnant soul of mine to be strong. I need arge amount of soul energy to devour and absorb. You need to help me gather it. Only when my soul power is strong enough can I help your woman, understand? Dragon Ancestors Soul exined. Upon hearing his words, Ls heart skipped a beat. Dragon Ancestors Soul also needed to devour arge amount of soul energy? That meant he would have tomit many killings for its sake. And after killing, wouldnt the souls of the victims scatter and disperse? This was simply creating sin. Perhaps sensing Ls thoughts, Dragon Ancestors Soul continued, It doesnt have to be souls specifically. If you can find treasures that contain soul energy, that would work too. Of course, killing and devouring souls would be the fastest method. L asked, Dragon Ancestor, how much soul energy do you need to devour? Are you sure you can help my wife? Can her soul recover? Yes, the powerful soul entity hasntpletely merged with your wifes soul yet. But time is limited, and within forty-nine days, that soul entity must be separated and dealt with. Otherwise, your wifes soul will bepletely assimted, with no chance of recovery. As for the amount of soul energy I need At this point, Dragon Ancestors Soul paused and said, To give me the power to deal with that soul entity, I would need to devour the souls of at least a hundred ordinary people. Hearing this, Ls heart shook violently. A hundred people! Thats right! Did you think it would be that easy? Of course, its up to you to weigh the options. Im not in a hurry. I can slowly recover, but your wife Dragon Ancestors Soul spoke as if it didnt matter. L took a deep breath, his expression bing incredibly serious and solemn. At that moment, Dragon Ancestors Soul continued, Kid, those who aim to achieve great things must be ruthless. You need to consider in your heart whats more important: your wife or your moral bottom line. Besides, youve killed evil people, havent you? I understand, L conveyed his thoughts. Good, thats all I wanted to say. Think it over yourself, Dragon Ancestors Soul said, changing its tone. Then it solemnly reminded, Oh, one more thing I need to remind you of. Although Ive been hiding and lurking before, I feel that the powerful soul entity may have already detected my presence. Even if it hasnt, it might have sensed that your soul is extraordinary, different from regr people. It may even covet your soul. So, be cautious around Miranda until you deal with it. Dont engage in any overly intimate actions with her, lest it takes advantage of you. Chapter 567 Live on for Her? I understand, L thought to himself. Okay, Ill hide! I wont appear when youre with the current Miranda. Remember, you only have 49 days to save the real Miranda. You have to weigh your options yourself. After giving this advice, Dragon Ancestors soul disappearedpletely. L? L, are you okay? At this point, Phoebe and Kamryn next to him saw Ls changing expression and asked nervously. Oh, its nothing! L came back to his senses and shook his head. He had only three days left before meeting with Wicked Bone so he didnt waste any time. He left Goldheart Moon District with Miranda and Kevin as a hostage and returned to Priocia immediately. At the same time, L contacted Kyrie directly. This generous elder brother had once said that no matter how big of a trouble he encountered, he could help him. Unless absolutely necessary, L didnt want to owe any more favors to this generous elder brother. But when it came to Nora, facing a formidable Nascent Soul expert like Wicked Bone, L had no choice but to trouble him again. From the mouth of Dragon Ancestors Soul, he learned about the abnormalities in Mirandas current state. This made L even more determined not to bring Miranda along. No one knew when that powerful soul entity within her would make a move. Next, he had to face Wicked Bone, and danger was definitely present. If Miranda showed any abnormality, the consequences would be unimaginable. The next afternoon! Inside Emerald Green Estates! L and Miranda, along with Kevin, the captive with severed limbs, temporarily returned to Ednd, awaiting Kyries arrival. L administered a few injections to Kevin, causing him to fall into aa. At this moment, Miranda looked at L with a hint of unwillingness and confusion and asked, Are you sure you dont want me to go with you? Why? Having Kyrie with me is enough! L remainedposed and spoke with concern and indulgence, Dont worry, I can definitely handle it. Wicked Bone is not an ordinary cultivator; he has too many unorthodox methods. Although your physical strength is strong now, your other abilities arecking, and Im really worried about you. Kyrie is different; with him by my side, you can rest assured. Just stay at home and wait for me, okay? Hearing Ls words, Miranda pursed her lips and, in addition to her concern for L, her eyes also showed a touch of warmth and sweetness. Okay then. But you have to be careful! L nodded, I will. The next moment, he suddenly felt a fragrant breeze, and Mirandas delicate body rushed towards him. Her red lips exhaled a sweet and fiery breath, spraying onto his face, carrying a strong, intense affection. The temperature in the room seemed to instantly rise. Honey, you L was about to speak when Mirandas red lips came closer and tightly sealed his mouth. In that instant, Ls whole body tingled, and in the face of such passionate and proactive Miranda, he almost lost control of his emotions. Fortunately, the instructions from Dragon Ancestors Soul were still vivid in his mind. L bit his tongue, quickly regaining his senses from the allure of Miranda. He gently pushed Miranda away, coughed, and pointed to the unconscious Kevin beside them, Honey, theres still someone here. At this moment, Mirandas eyes were filled with confusion, and her gaze at L seemed to carry a hint of covetousness.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It was as if she wanted to devour L. The usually cold and proud goddess presidents current behavior was undeniably tempting. Thanks to L knowing from Dragon Ancestors Soul that something was wrong with the current Miranda, otherwise he wouldnt have been able to resist. Then hold me and lets go to the room Mirandas voice was seductive, her arms around Ls neck. Honey, you What is this L maintained a trace of rity in his heart, his breath quickening as he asked. Didnt I tell you at the hotelst time? We can do it when we get home Darling Carry me to the room Mirandas eyes were filled with seduction, her voice seemed capable of melting any mans body and soul. Looking at the enchanting and alluring face in front of him, feeling the hot and enticing body, L almost couldnt resist, even though he knew something was wrong with the current Miranda. Darling, wait for me toe back, okay? Nora has fallen into the hands of enemies, and I really dont have the mood right now Suppressing his inner desires, L forced a bitter smile. Upon hearing this, Miranda stared at L without blinking, then finally let go of her arms that were wrapped around his neck. Uh I understand! Im sorry! I shouldnt have done this at this time Its okay! L shook his head and a mischievous smile appeared on his face. He tapped her nose and said, When I bring Nora back, I promise to be lenient with you! Hehe Go die! Miranda scolded with a coquettish tone. Half an hourter Inside Mirandas room! At this moment, she had a sinister smile on her face and muttered to herself, Stop struggling, its useless! Your feeble power of consciousness cant resist me. Just rx and merge with me! Hehehe A strand of Mirandas original consciousness had been struggling all along. After the Lord of Evil Spirits took over this physical body, it had been constantly suppressing this consciousness. After forty-nine days, when the assimtion was almostplete, it could truly merge with Mirandas soul. By then, it would perfectly fit with this Intermediary Soul Physique. Oh? You cant even protect yourself, yet youre still worried about that man? Dont worry, Im only interested in that strand of residual soul in his spirit. I wont harm him. Just rx and let me merge with you. I will live on for you. Furthermore, I will love him well in your ce. I have to say, hes really a good man. Whats the use of reiming this body for yourself? Youre so weak in your own right, youll only burden him, wont you? Hmph! Stop struggling in vain! That night, Kyrie arrived in Ednd and met with L and Miranda inside Emerald Green Estates. Apanying him were his senior disciple, Darius, and several Golden Core-level followers. After L entertained his generous elder brother and the others with a meal, he immediately set off. There were still two days left until the three-day deadline mentioned by Wicked Bone. But L would never allow himself to be led by the nose. By going ahead in advance, he might be able to aplish a lot! Chapter 568 Furious Outrage L sat alone in a car with Kyrie, heading straight to a ce called Vanatown in the western part of Sutroydor. Kyries senior disciple, Darius, and several other followers were in two other cars, also keeping an eye on the hostage named Kevin. Previously, Wicked Bone had told L to meet him in Sutroydor West. He was likely cautious and didnt give the specific location, just a general idea of this ce. L, are you saying that my great niece has fallen into the hands of an elder from the secretive Willis family? Kyrie asked in a deep voice. Over the phone, L briefly exined the situation, but he didnt have many details. Yes, Kyrie. Wicked Bone is a formidable cultivator in the early Nascent Soul stage, but I dont know if he will bring other helpers from the Willis family. It concerns Nora, so I have no choice but to trouble you again, L nodded, seeming somewhat embarrassed. Kyrie sighed and waved his hand, saying, L, what are you saying? Were sworn brothers. How can I stand idly by when my niece has fallen into the hands of viins? Dont worry, isnt he just a trashy early Nascent Soul cultivator? Hes no match for us! Yes, but Wicked Bone, besides being a Nascent Soul expert, is also knowledgeable in various unorthodox techniques. We should be cautious, L nodded. Speaking of this, the great witch doctor chuckled coldly, Unorthodox techniques? Heh, I know them too. Dont worry! Then, his tone changed, and he looked at L, asking tentatively, L, why does he want you to go there and what does he aim to achieve by using my great niece as leverage? Upon hearing Kyries question, L pondered for two seconds and finally said in a deep voice, Kyrie, I wont hide it from you! Wicked Bones goal is the inheritance within me. Inheritance? Kyries face twitched, and a hint of deep meaning shed in his eyes. Thats right! The ancient Willis family has passed down a Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant for generations, and it contains an unparalleled inheritance. I have obtained this inheritance. Wicked Bones objective is the legacy within my mind. L, who was driving, turned his head and nced at Kyrie, wanting to see his reaction. After considering it, he decided to reveal this secret to Kyrie. After all, Wicked Bone already knew about this secret within him, and it would likely be revealed to the world sooner orter. Now that he was seeking Kyries help, it was the same thing to keep it hidden from him. By speaking out, he could also demonstrate his sincerity. Of course, L admitted that he was taking a gamble. After hearing Ls words, Kyrie slowly nodded and looked at L with a glimmer of satisfaction and amusement in his eyes. In fact, Kyrie had already suspected something. But now that L had voluntarily told him, it was a different matter, representing Ls trust in him. L, dont worry. I will keep this secret to myself. At least, it wont be leaked from me. This time, I will definitely deal with Wicked Bone and rescue my great niece, Kyrie said with a cold snort, his tone full of arrogance. Seeing Kyries reaction, L couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed that this elder brother of his could be relied upon. He wasnt driven by personal gain! On the other side, in the secluded mountains behind the secretive Willis family. A courtyard where the Supreme Elder resided, two middle-aged men stood outside the gate. Atticus! Nuno. We request an audience with the Supreme Elder! The two middle-aged men shouted, but their tone carried respect and caution. Hua As the voice fell, the gate of the courtyard swung open on its own, revealing a spacious entrance. Come in! A deep, old voice resounded. Atticus and Nuno exchanged nces and cautiously bent their waists as they walked in. Their faces carried a hint of unease and fear. These two men had previously apanied Kevin to the Goldheart Moon District. After the battle in the valley, the two of them had fled in different directions. At that time, the Nest of Malevolence had been activated by Vanaro, so L didnt have the time to chase after them, allowing them to escape in triumph. They didnt stay in the Goldheart Moon District any longer and returned directly to Priocia. Half a minuteter, in an ancient and quaint hall, the two men met Ss Willis, one of the Supreme Elders of the secretive Willis family. Ss appeared spirited despite being over a hundred years old, looking as if he were only in his fifties. He sat there, exuding an imposing aura without anger. The contours of his facial features bore a striking resemnce to Colt, the former leader of the Cobra Syndicate. Thump! Thump! Upon seeing the Supreme Elder, Atticus and Nuno both fell to their knees on the ground. Supreme Elder, we deserve death! We deserve death Please forgive us! Ss face flickered, and he asked in a deep voice, What happened? Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, Colt? Is it rted to my grandson Colt? You went to the Goldheart Moon District before to help Colt resolve some trouble. But where is Colt? Why hasnt my grandson returned? At this moment, Atticus swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his forehead dripping with cold sweat. He spoke with a strained tone, Colt he hes dead! As he said this, both he and Nuno knocked their heads on the ground repeatedly. Supreme Elder, please ept our condolences! Its our ipetence that failed to protect Colt! We deserve a thousand deaths. Please punish us, Supreme Elder Upon hearing this terrible news, Ss sat there, trembling slightly, his eyes widening. What did you say? Colt is dead?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. What happened? You few Golden Core experts couldnt retrieve my grandson from a group of misceneous rabble? Why are only you two useless ones back? What about Colt? What about the others? The Supreme Elder of the secretive Willis family asked in a mix of grief, anger, and astonishment. Colt was his most beloved grandson! And yet he died just like that? Atticuss face was filled with fear, his voice tinged with a sob, Supreme Elder, the situation is extremelyplicated. Colt didnt die at the hands of the armed forces in the Goldheart Moon District. He died in the hands of Wicked Bones great-grandson, Kevin. Atticus prostrated himself on the ground, speaking with genuine fear. As the words fell, Sss face disyed disbelief. What? He died at the hands of our own people? What exactly happened? With that, Atticus and Nuno, trembling with fear, but with a clear and organized ount, recounted the events. During the battle in the valley, facing L, who seemed invincible, Kevin chose to betray his own team. Atticus and Nuno held deep grudges against him and would not cover up for him in the slightest. Chapter 569 One Truth, One Lie Bang! After listening to Atticus and Nunos story, Ss was filled with anger and pped the wooden chair beneath him into pieces. His eyes turned slightly red with a strong sense of grief and indignation. Kevin! You little bastard! How dare you kill my grandson! I will make sure to tear you into a million pieces! Ahhh!! Ss growled through gritted teeth while exuding a terrifying aura. Supreme Elder, Kevin escaped at that time, and we dont know his whereabouts now. L and the Priocia military pursued him, which allowed us to escape. If Kevin is not careful, he might fall into the hands of L or the Priocia military. Atticus cautiously spoke in the face of Sss intense killing intent. Nuno added, And if Kevin manages to escape, he probably wouldnt dare to return to the family. Upon hearing this, Sss eyes shed with a sinister color, and he gritted his teeth. I know! If he runs, he must have taken refuge with his great-grandfather. The Supreme Elder spoke through gritted teeth, Wicked Bone, your descendant grandson has done something terrible. If you dont give me an exnation, I wont hesitate to expel you from the family! Damn it! Damn it! Colt! My good grandson You died so miserably. Dont worry, I will definitely seek justice for you! Let Kevin have no ce to die! In the end, he looked at Atticus and Nuno with bloodshot eyes and said in a cold voice, Of course, if I find out that you are lying to me We wouldnt dare! We wouldnt dare! Supreme Elder, even if you give us a hundred times the courage, we wouldnt dare to deceive you about this! Colt was truly killed by Kevin. The two men knelt on the ground, fearfully assuring. Ss took a deep breath, and without another word, he waved his hand and said, Lets go, follow me to find Wicked Bone! In a small second-floor building located on the outskirts of Vanatown, in the midst of a vige. Wicked Bones face carried a wicked smile as he stepped into the basement. After experiencing great fright and a long journey, Nora was curled up in a small corner, already asleep. With a snap, as the lights came on, Nora was instantly awakened. Her body jolted, and the little one instantly became alert. However, Nora always remembered Summers instructions, so after waking up, she remained lying there not moving. You little brat, had enough? Grandpa hase to see you, hehehe Wicked Bone looked at Nora, his face showing a yful expression, his wicked smile filled with malicious delight. Nora heard the movement and blinked her big eyes, then slowly sat up. A silly smile appeared on her originally adorable face, and her bright eyes looked straight ahead. Kikikiki Grandpa, Grandpa, youre here? Youve finallye back, otherwise, we would have had to go save you. Nora said with a silly smile. Wicked Bone raised an eyebrow and said, Huh? Save me? Why would you save me? Werent you captured by snake demons and scorpion demons? Oh oh oh Nora asked silly with drool dripping from her mouth. Upon hearing this, Wicked Bone cursed irritably, What a mess. He felt that the little brats act was quite convincing. If he hadnt known that Summer was fooling him before, he might have been fooled by this little thing. The next second, he grabbed Nora by the cor and lifted her up. You little thing, Grandpa will take you to a good ce! Hehehe Oh oh! Going to a fun ce Nora continued to speak silly. Wicked Bone smirked and didnt expose her. Then, he forcefully plucked a small lock of hair from Nora and pricked a finger from Nora, extracting a few drops of her blood essence, which he smeared on the lock of hair. Nora let out a cry of pain, tears streaming down her face as she shouted in agony. Wicked Bone smirked and set up a formation here, using Noras hair and blood essence to amplify her unique aura. After a moment, he brought Nora to the entrance of a cave behind the vige.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Beside Wicked Bone stood a strange-looking muscr man with a fierce expression, emitting a strong and condensed aura. His name was Turkeroth, the most powerful disciple under Wicked Bone, reaching the peak of thete Golden Core stage. Summer had mentioned that previously she was just a named disciple of Wicked Bone. However, Turkeroth was Wicked Bones true direct disciple, and his strength was far superior to that of Summer. Turkeroth, Im entrusting this little brat to you. Later, I will set up the Heaven Concealing Array to shield her every trace of aura, ordered Wicked Bone. Yes, Master! Rest assured, I will guard this child with my life, Turkeroth replied respectfully, cupping his fists. Wicked Bone nodded, his eyes shing with a cunning and sinister light. In the early hours of the morning, around four oclock. Three off-road vehicles arrived in Vanatown, Sutroydor State, and parked in a secluded wilderness forest on the outskirts of the small town. L, is this the small town? Kyrie asked in a low voice. L nodded, Thats what Wicked Bone told me, its this small town. However, we cant rule out the possibility of him misleading me and making me go to another ce. Kyrie nodded, Regardless, lets give it a try here and see if we can trace Noras aura. L responded with a grunt. A momentter A look of astonishment appeared on Kyries face, Hmm? We can actually trace Noras nieces aura? Ls silver eyes narrowed, a cold smirk on his face as he nodded. We can indeed trace it! But, brother, can you trace multiple auras belonging to Nora? Kyrie raised an eyebrow, Huh? Multiple auras? Just one L squinted his eyes slightly, I understand now! Hehe, Wicked Bone wants to y this game. Hearing this, Kyrie was surprised, L, what do you mean? L chuckled, Ive traced two auras belonging to Nora. One of them should be the same as what you detected, brother. But Im afraid that one is fake. The other aura should be the real one! Oh? Kyrie, upon hearing this, looked at L with an incredulous gaze. Seemingly unable to believe that Ls proficiency in this ult art surpassed his own. Brother, heres the n: Ill go after the fake one, and you go to where Nora truly is! Ill leave Nora to you, brother! Chapter 570 Dad is Here L, no! Kyries face turned cold as he spoke in a deep voice. The aura we both sensed is clearly a trap. Your strength is still weak, and once you fall into the trap, the consequences are unknown. Instead, let me go! I want to see what this Wicked Bone is capable of. And you, go with Darius to rescue my niece. L hesitated upon hearing this and said, But How can I let my brother take risks? Kyrie shook his head disapprovingly. Youre overestimating Wicked Bone! Even if he personally waits for me in the trap, what can he do to me? You and Darius should act together. He is also a powerful mid-Nascent Soul expert. With him by your side, it will be more secure. After some discussion, the group finally decided to follow Kyries n. Of course, they had also considered acting together to investigate the other aura that L sensed. However, in the end, they decided to split up. After all, L was uncertain which one was real and which one was fake. It was now winter, and the sky had not yet brightened at this time of day. Taking advantage of the darkness before dawn, the group immediately began their separate actions. Twenty minutester A figure broke through the iron door and rushed into the basement of a small building. Inside the basement, a strange paper figure stood, with a strand of Noras hair hanging from its head, stained with some blood. It looked incredibly eerie. Kyries pupils contracted, his eyes filled with a cold glint as he couldnt help but snort. Indeed, the aura he sensed waspletely fake. Hehehe, L! I knew you wouldnt y by the rules! We agreed to meet in three days, but you secretly came early, trying to get the upper hand? Unfortunately, I was prepared! At that moment, Kyries mocking and sinister voice echoed. Buzz! The next second, a strange fluctuation surged in the basement. A powerful aura pressed towards Kyrie, carrying a kind of mental oppression. Kyrie felt the scene in the basement twist and distort before his eyes. The next second, countless evil spirits and demons rushed towards him. For a moment, it felt like this ce had turned into a hell on earth. Hmph! Using illusions against me? A paltry trick, let me break it! Kyrie snorted coldly, and his voice resounded like the tolling of a bell. As his voice fell, numerous sinister beings shattered and dispersed, and the basement returned to its dim and calm state. At that moment, Wicked Bone stood at the entrance of the basement, wearing a surprised expression on his face. You Youre not L? Who are you? He looked at the tall and sturdy old man before him, his face showing a mix of surprise and doubt. You despicable scum! Today, I, Kyrie, will capture you for my brother, L. Kyrie coldly snorted, and a powerful aura belonging to the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage emanated from him. Wicked Bone, who had thought his trap was foolproof, suddenly had a drastic change in his expression. Kyrie? Youre the great witch doctor, Kyrie? Wicked Bone asked in astonishment, and in the next moment, his eyes flickered a few times. He cupped his hands and said, So, its the esteemed great witch doctor. No wonder you easily broke my formation. I admit defeat! As he spoke, his tone changed, his face filled with uncertainty. But the esteemed great witch doctor and I have never crossed paths. What do you mean by this? What do I mean? L is my sworn brother. Now do you understand what I mean? Kyrie asked with a cold smile. What? L is your sworn brother? Wicked Bones face was instantly filled with shock. He never expected that L would have such connections, being sworn brothers with the renowned witch doctor. If he had known earlier, he should have made more thorough preparations. He might even have requested the intervention of the ancient Willis familys representative. Enough nonsense, surrender! The great witch doctor spoke arrogantly, and in the next second, he pounced on Wicked Bone like a mighty lion. I want to see how powerful the legendary witch doctor truly is! Wicked Bone, with a fierce and grotesque expression, let out a monstrous roar and engaged in a full-on confrontation. Boom! In the next instant, a deafening explosion urred. From the outside, it appeared as if the two-story building had beenpletely shattered. The terrifying aftermath of the battle between Nascent Soul experts was evident. The entire vige became chaotic due to themotion. At the entrance of a cave in the mountains behind the vige, Turkeroth, who was guarding the area, was awakened by the noise. Has my master already started fighting with someone? He muttered to himself, a cold smile appearing on his face. As expected, my master is a brilliant strategist. It seems that L has fallen into a trap. He nced at the cave behind him and continued, He would never expect that his own daughter is actually here, right? However, as soon as he finished speaking, a cold voice suddenly resounded. How do you know he wouldnt expect it?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Hearing this voice, Turkeroths expression changed drastically. In the next moment, a figure appeared, charging towards him with the force of thunder, moving at an incredible speed. Seeking death! Turkeroth, unafraid, relied on his peak Golden Corete-stage strength and swung his staff towards the oing figure. ng! The sound of metal shing reverberated. The figure of Turkeroth staggered back several steps, creating an opening at the entrance of the cave. Meanwhile, L, who had just made his move, stood in the same spot, recing Turkeroths position. With his initial-stage Golden Core strength, L had managed to gain the upper hand in the sh against Turkeroth, who was at the peak of the Golden Corete stage. However, L had also depleted a significant amount of his true essence. The strike he used earlier was none other than the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form. You Are you L? Turkeroth, stabilizing himself, stared at L with a face filled with disbelief and uncertainty. Hmph! L snorted coldly, not wasting any words with him. With an anxious heart, he rushed into the cave, his sole concern being Noras safety. Want to enter? Pass my test first! Turkeroth attempted to rush forward to stop L. However, at that moment, another figure suddenly appeared and pped Turkeroth with a palm strike. Boom! Apanied by a muffled sound, Turkeroth was sent flying, spewing out a mouthful of blood. The one who made the move was none other than Darius, Kyries senior disciple. And at this moment, L had already charged into the depths of the cave and saw a small figure curled up against a stone wall. Nora Daddys here! His voice trembled with a hint of emotion. Chapter 571 Absorbing Souls L rushed straight into the cave. Here, there was a formation set up by Wicked Bone, but L still managed to find Noras aura and track her down. Since indirectly defeating the Corpse King and obtaining a strand of merit power, Ls Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique had been upgraded. His many magical techniques had also be even more profound and mysterious. This time, even Kyrie couldnt detect Noras presence, but L saw through Wicked Bones deceitful tactics. Nora Entering the cave and seeing the small figure curled up in a corner, L felt his heart tremble fiercely. Shua! Upon hearing Ls voice, Nora, who was pretending to sleep, instantly sat up. Her eyes widened, and her delicate and cute face was filled with astonishment and disbelief.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Daddy? Daddy, is it really you? Nora looked at L and called out in a fragile voice. Wow Wuwuwu But in the next moment, she cried out, Daddy! Daddy, you finally came! I thought I would never see you again! Wuwuwu Ls heart ached, and he hurriedly ran over, taking Nora into his arms. Feeling Noras small body and the genuine sense it brought him, L felt as if he was embracing the whole world. Daddys here! Everything is fine, my precious Its alright, its alright L desperatelyforted Nora. Yeah, yeah, I knew you woulde to save me. Daddy This ce is so scary! There was a bad old man who wanted to search my soul. Thanks to that auntie who helped me, otherwise I would have be a fool and wouldnt recognize you Nora nestled her little head against Ls chest. Although she was crying uncontrobly, she had a look of relief on her face. Its okay! Everything is over. Daddy is here, and no one can hurt my Nora. Hearing Noras words, Ls heart was filled with both tenderness and anger. Fortunately, Nora was safe. Otherwise, even if he tore Wicked Bone to pieces, it wouldnt be able to undo anything. At the same time, when Nora mentioned Summer, Ls heart sank. Wicked Bone said that Summer was already dead. Was it true or false? Hoo However, in any case, L felt a great sense of relief at the moment. The main purpose of this journey was to save Nora, and he never expected it to go so smoothly. Next, it was time for revenge and settling the scores. Wicked Bone, today is your death day! Ls eyes emitted a cold and fierce light as his heart filled with a murderous intent. When he emerged from the cave, he saw Darius had already severely injured Wicked Bones disciple, Turkeroth. Several other experts from the Nemesis Pavilion who were apanying them had also arrived, escorting Kevin. The people in this vige were essentially followers of Wicked Bone. Now, facing these intruders, a few of Wicked Bones trusted experts were attacking Darius and the others. However, they were being killed and injured heavily, and most of them had already retreated. At this moment, Turkeroth, lying on the ground, had suffered two palm strikes from Darius, and he was now weak. Seeing L carrying Nora out, Turkeroths face showed a mix of fear and disbelief. Why? How could you find this ce? My master has clearly concealed all her auras! How is this possible In his mind, Wicked Bone was like a god-like existence. Someone being able to see through Wicked Bones methods made him feel unimaginable. Wicked Bone is not invincible! Just like how he cant save you now! L said coldly. Go to hell! Upon hearing this, Turkeroths expression turned ferocious. Struggling with hisst bit of strength, Turkeroth suddenly jumped up from the ground and charged towards L, who was holding Nora in his arms. He was the official disciple of Wicked Bone and had learned many unorthodox methods from him. Especially the poison techniques, which were exceptionally vicious and ruthless. At this moment, his entire body turned pitch ck, activating the Venomstrike Secret Technique, with ck light surging in his hands. His target was none other than Nora in Ls arms. He was ordered by Wicked Bone to guard her here. Now, unable toplete his mission, he resorted to insane measures, intending to take the child with him to his death. However, Darius reacted swiftly. Seeing the situation, he struck with full force, sending Turkeroth flying with a powerful palm strike, showing no mercy. After Turkerothnded on the ground, ck blood gushed from his mouth, mixed with fragments of his internal organs. He struggled for a few moments, his eyes wide open, before finally meeting his demise. I apologize, senior. No one survived this time, Darius said, cupping his hands towards L. L shook his head. Well done! At this moment, a cold silver light flickered in his eyes as he saw a soul emerge from Turkeroths corpse. L extended his hand, and the struggling soul was forcibly restrained and absorbed into his own body. Roar! Sensing this fresh soul, the dormant Dragon Ancestors remnant soul awakened instantly, emitting a low roar filled with excitement and joy, directly devouring Turkeroths soul. Kid, not bad! Thats it! Collect more souls for me to devour, and I will gain the power to resist the Lord of Evil Spirits and save your wife sooner. Dragon Ancestors Soul expressed its delight. I understand! L agreed and shifted his attention to another direction. Over there, the central building in the vige copsed with a resounding explosion, sending debris flying everywhere. Wicked Bone and Kyrie, two Nascent Soul experts, engaged in a fierce battle. At this moment, Wicked Bone emerged from the flying rubble, a trace of blood staining the corner of his mouth. Despite being in the Nascent Soul Realm like Kyrie, he was only in the early stage and was obviously at a disadvantage against Kyrie, who was in theter stage. After exchanging a couple of moves, Wicked Bone was heavily injured and had no intention of fighting further. His face twisted with a grim expression and a look of terror as he fled towards a cave behind the vige. So, Kyrie is Ls sworn brother? It seems this trip was also for that brat. Im no match for Kyrie. Perhaps I can use that brat as a bargaining chip to save my own life. Unaware that L had already seen through his true and false tricks, Wicked Bone realized he was no match for Kyrie and intended to use Nora as a means to ensure his own survival. Wicked Bone! Where are you running? Return my grandsons life! At this moment, an angry and mournful roar suddenly resounded. Another powerful and terrifying aura intercepted Wicked Bone from a different direction. Ss, who had lost his beloved grandson, had coincidentally arrived Chapter 572 Wicked Bone Escapes Wicked Bone, who was fleeing towards the back mountain, looked furious when he saw Ss intercepting him head-on. Behind him, Kyrie was chasing after him. As for Ss, although he was also from the hidden Willis family, he didnt appear friendly. Ss, who was currently looking at Wicked Bone fleeing rapidly, had a trace of uncertainty in his eyes. He hadnt expected that when he came to settle the score with Wicked Bone, something seemed to have gone wrong on his side as well. Looking at Kyrie, who was aggressively chasing after Wicked Bone, the elder of the hidden Willis family, Ss expression changed constantly. Ss, help me! Wicked Bone temporarily stopped and looked at Kyrie, not caring about why Ss was approaching with such a menacing aura, and desperately called out for help. Help you? You despicable scum! You let the younger generation kill my grandson, and you have the audacity to ask me for help? Stop the nonsense! Where is that beast, Kevin? Hand over Kevin, or today I will alsoe to kill you! Ss shouted angrily, exuding a strong killing intent. Kyrie, seeing this situation, had a hint of doubt in his eyes and temporarily stopped the pursuit. Next, he stared at Ss and said, Who are you? I must capture Wicked Bone today. Please step aside. Ss responded with a questioning sound, not intimidated by Kyrie despite being a peak Nascent Soul expert in theter stage as well. And who are you? I came today to settle the score with Wicked Bone. If he is to be captured, it will be me, someone from the hidden Willis family, not an outsider like you, who will do it!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Get lost! Upon hearing this, Kyrie coldly snorted. In the next moment, without wasting any more words, he directly attacked Wicked Bone again, seemingly ignoring Ss presence. How audacious! Ss saw this and immediately roared, directly confronting Kyrie. Originally, he hade to hold Wicked Bone ountable, but due to a twist of fate, he ended up intercepting Kyrie for Wicked Bone. Boom! Boom! Boom For a while, the air was filled with surging energy, and the space trembled and distorted. The two peak Nascent Soul experts engaged in a fierce battle, and for a moment, it was difficult to determine who had the upper hand. Hehe Elder, thank you! I will give you an exnation afterward! Wicked Bone saw this and a cunning smile appeared on his face. Taking advantage of the chaos, he quickly escaped and headed towards the back mountain. Under the full-speed pursuit of the Nascent Soul experts, he arrived at the back mountain in a matter of moments. There, L was holding Nora, and Darius and the others heard themotion and were about to rush towards Kyries location. At this moment, they coincidentally came face-to-face with Wicked Bone. When Wicked Bone saw that Nora had already been rescued, and then looked at the corpse of Turkeroth lying on the ground, his face instantly changed. Damn it! The brat has already been saved? Apart from Kyrie, L had actually brought people here? Was his Celestial Haven Stance that conceals her aura formation discovered? This made Wicked Bones heart sink, realizing that things were not going well. Originally, he had nned to capture Nora as a bargaining chip for his own survival, but now it seemed that his n had failed. What surprised Wicked Bone even more was that his great-grandson, Kevin, was in the hands of L and his group? Damn it! He had thought that everything was within his arrangements and control, but now he realized that everything had exceeded his expectations. Ls expression turned cold and murderous as he saw Wicked Bone. Almost as if he spat out the words through his teeth, he uttered, Wicked Bone! Kevin, who was immobilized on the ground, brightened up upon seeing Wicked Bone and shouted, Great-grandfather, save me! Save me! Wicked Bone stopped a few dozenmeters away from L and the others, ncing in the direction of Kyrie and Ss, who were engaged in a fierce battle. In the next moment, he stared at L with a gloomy and sinister gaze, tinged with a peculiar evil. He said, L, I didnt expect that you could actually save your daughter. But dont get too cocky! Well meet again! Hahaha I will report to the hidden Willis family and the ancient lineage about your acquisition of the inheritance! Just you wait, hahaha Having said that, Wicked Bone swiftly fled in another direction. Ls face changed, and he shouted loudly, Wicked Bone, your great-grandson is in my hands! If you dare to run like this, Ill kill him! Hahaha, go ahead and kill him! What does one great-grandson matter? Wicked Bone didnt even look back, indifferent to Kevin, his beloved great-grandson. At this moment, he couldnt afford to stay here and put himself in danger. His own life was undoubtedly more important. Damn it! L cursed anxiously. He wanted to catch up and kill Wicked Bone, his enemy who had killed his parents. Moreover, he had intended to harm his daughter. The depth of Ls hatred towards Wicked Bone was evident. However, Nora was in his arms, and they were in an unfamiliar and chaotic environment. L didnt dare to entrust Nora to others nor bring her along in pursuit of Wicked Bone. After all, Wicked Bone was a Nascent Soul expert,pletely surpassing him in absolute strength. The terror of Vanaro within the Nest of Malevolence was still fresh in Ls memory. In his anxiety, L looked at Darius beside him with a pleading gaze, hoping that he could help in pursuing Wicked Bone. However, Darius shook his head and gestured with his hands, saying, We have already rescued your daughter. That fulfills our purpose. Master instructed me that my main task is to ensure your safety. It wouldnt be good if any danger befell you once Im gone. L frowned upon hearing this, unwilling to let Wicked Bone escape. He nced in the direction Wicked Bone had fled and gritted his teeth. Wicked Bone, you may escape this time! But one day, I will tear you to pieces and use your soul to pay tribute to my parents! L roared in his heart. In the next moment, his eyes filled with a chilling aura as he looked at Kevin beside him. Great-grandfather, great-grandfather! Ah! You damn old bastard, you abandoned me! Damn it Kevin, seeing Wicked Bone escape, filled with anger and resentment, despairingly spoke with unwillingness. In the next moment, he suddenly felt a chilling intent locking onto him. What What do you want? Kevin looked at L and asked, feeling a chill run down his spine from his gaze. Wicked Bone has fled! So, Ill kill you instead and consider it as reiming some interest. Ls voice seemed devoid of any emotional fluctuations. On the other side, after exchanging a dozen moves with Kyrie, Ss snorted coldly. Not finding Wicked Bones figure in the vicinity, he temporarily forced Kyrie back and swiftly retreated. Chapter 573 Dad is Useless Watching Ss leave, Kyrie didnt pursue him. The two of them were evenly matched, and even if he caught up with him for a moment, he wouldnt be able to do anything to him. He arrived at Ls location and happened to witness L ruthlessly attacking, carrying an overwhelming hatred. With one swift stroke, L shed Kevins throat. Even Kyrie could see that Kevins soul had been swallowed and absorbed by L.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This caused a hint of surprise to sh through the eyes of the great witch doctor as he deeply looked at his sworn brother. In his heart, he couldnt help but feel that L seemed too ruthless. Big brother! Thank you so much. At this moment, L took a deep breath and respectfully gestured towards Kyrie. His eyes were slightly bloodshot, and his face was filled with unwillingness. Wicked Bone escaped, and today, I couldnt avenge my parents. It fills me with negative emotions. Unable to kill Wicked Bone, he killed Kevin in a fit of rage and allowed the Dragon Ancestor to absorb his soul, considering it as reiming some interest from Wicked Bones loved ones. Kyrie waved his hand at L and, in the next second, went over to pick up Nora. Nora, you see me again. Did I scare you? Nora blinked her eyes a few times and shook her head. No! Im strong. Youre such a good girl! Kyrie smiled and then asked Nora in a gentle voice, So, do you want to stay with me from now on? Upon hearing this, Nora shook her head vigorously. No way! I want to stay with Daddy. Kyrie burst intoughter and stopped teasing Nora. However, he looked at L with a serious expression and pulled him aside, speaking in a low voice. L, what are your ns for the future? Big brother, what do you mean? L raised an eyebrow, sensing that Kyrie had something more to say. Kyries face bore a worried expression, as if he was concerned on Ls behalf. L, after this incident, news of you obtaining the inheritance will surely spread. The hidden Willis family, including the ancient Willis family behind them, will definitely not let you go. With your current strength, forget about confronting the ancient Willis family, even the hidden Willis family can easily overpower you. Have you thought about how to deal with this? As Kyrie finished speaking, a shade of gloom passed through the depths of Ls eyes, and his brows furrowed tightly. The issue Kyrie mentioned was also Ls greatest concern. Facing a Nascent Soul expert now would result in being crushed. The ancient Willis family was still an unreachable behemoth for him. The words of Wicked Bone before fleeing seemed to echo in his ears. The fact that he obtained the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant inheritance would inevitably be known, and there would be no way to conceal it anymore. L took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on Kyrie as he asked, Big brother, by asking this, do you have a way to help me? Kyrie held Nora in his arms and nodded. There is a way, but it depends on whether youre willing or not. Please tell me, big brother. I am deeply grateful, L replied with a serious tone. Kyrie said, The ancient Willis family is one of the most powerful forces at the ancient level. However, there are other sects and families that can contend with them! Ive mentioned before that the ancient force backing me is called the Broken Pulse Sect. It is a formidable ancient force capable ofpeting with the ancient Willis family. Moreover, we, the Broken Pulse Sect, have been in conflict with the ancient Willis family for a long time. As the saying goes, the enemy of your enemy is your friend. L, why dont you join the Broken Pulse Sect? Upon hearing this, Ls expression changed several times, and finally, he asked in a deep voice, Broken Pulse Sect? As he spoke, his tone shifted, and his eyes carried a sharpness as he asked, So, big brother, if I join the Broken Pulse Sect, or if the Broken Pulse Sect is willing to protect me, what do I need to give in return? L saw through it! Whether Kyrie had a genuine bond with him and truly wanted to help him was uncertain. But the ancient force behind him had no personal connection to L. If he wanted to rely on them, he would probably have to pay some price, right? Kyrie pondered for a few seconds and said in a deep voice, L, let me be frank with you. In essence, what the Broken Pulse Sect values is the inheritance you obtained. The condition for joining the Broken Pulse Sect is that you are willing to share the inheritance and swear allegiance to the sect, bing a member of the Broken Pulse Sect. Upon hearing this, L furrowed his brows and stood there in silence, weighing his options in his heart. L, I believe this is the only path for you. Otherwise, once you fall into the hands of the ancient Willis family, think about the consequences, Kyrie continued, lowering his voice and even using true energy to iste their conversation from others. He blinked at L and said, L, why not consider agreeing to the condition of sharing the inheritance? After all, only you know how much of it you will actually share in your mind, right? In essence, by sharing a portion, you show sincerity to the Broken Pulse Sect. L, think it over. I wont force you. Hearing Kyries words, Ls heart fluctuated for a moment. He looked at this benefactor and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. Kyries words carried a sense of openness and sincerity. It seemed like he was standing by Ls side, considering his interestspletely. This touched L, and he felt that this sworn brother was quite considerate. Big brother, what you said makes sense. Joining the Broken Pulse Sect might indeed be my only way out. However I have one thing to take care of first. Once its done, I will head to the Broken Pulse Sect, L said in a deep voice after contemting for a long time. Before this, L asked with a hint of hesitation, Before that, can I trouble you to take care of Nora for me? Let my daughter stay with you for now Thinking about Kyries interaction with Nora just now, L realized that he might not have been joking around. Kyrie nodded and smiled as he held Nora, Of course! As long as this little one is willing. L let out a sigh and looked at Nora with a mix of reluctance and deliberation. This time, Nora pursed her lips and met her fathers gaze. But instead of crying or making a fuss like before, she nodded very obediently and said, Daddy, I will listen to you. Ls heartstrings trembled, feeling both relieved and heartbroken. Although Nora was only five years old, she had experienced so much. These experiences made her more mature than most teenagers. But the fact that she was so understanding only made L feel more guilty and heartbroken. My precious, its Daddys fault! One day, Daddy will make sure you can truly live freely and without worries! Keep on living! Chapter 574 I Will Reshape Your Physical Body for You The vige was in chaos at this moment! The recent battle between Kyrie, Wicked Bone, and Ss had caused extensive damage to many people and houses. Buildings and various structures copsed, and many lives were lost. With Wicked Bones escape and witnessing the intense battle of the powerful warriors, the residents of the vige scattered in panic as if facing doomsday. In their hearts, Wicked Bone was like a god, and they felt a copse of their faith. Meanwhile, L searched and inquired throughout the vige, trying to find any trace of Summer. Wicked Bone had imed she was dead over the phone, but L held onto a glimmer of hope. In the end, he returned to the ruins of the small building at the center of the vige, hoping to find some useful clues or items there. As L approached a certain distance, he suddenly sensed a faint soul connection. Summer! His face froze, and he immediately started rummaging through the debris. Finally, he uncovered a piece of blood-red jade that exuded a grim aura. Using a soulmand token, L subdued Summer, feeling the connection emanating from the blood jade. With a single thought, a miniature figure appeared within the blood jade. The figure seemed distorted and not quite like Summers soul. Master Summer directlymunicated with L through the soul connection, her voice ethereal and elusive, as if not entirely real. It carried a mixture of surprise, sorrow, and despair. She had died, her soul imprisoned within the blood jade by Wicked Bone, the sheer hopelessness evident. L looked at the soul within the blood jade, feeling a sense of unease in his heart. After all, Summer had died for him. Thinking back to when she called him before, and how he had doubted her, L couldnt help but feel a pang of guilt and heartache. Summer, Im sorry! Its my fault that you suffered! L took a deep breath andmunicated with her soul. At this moment, any grudge he held against this woman hadpletely dissipated. All that remained was a sense of gratitude and remorse. Master, dont say that! I dont regret dying for you! By the way, how is Nora? Is she okay? Summers soul asked. At this point, she had already died, but her greatest concern was Noras well-being. If Nora had been harmed by Wicked Bone, her death would have been meaningless. Dont worry! My daughter is safe, L assured her with a sigh. Thanks to you Upon hearing this news, a hint of relief appeared in Summers soul within the blood jade. Thats good to hear At this moment, a determined expression filled Ls eyes. Summer, I wont let you just die like this. Your soul is still here, so everything will be alright. One day, I will help you rebuild your physical body and bring you back to life. Hearing these words, Summers soul trembled, and her voice carried a mix of anticipation and gratitude. Good! Master, I believe in you. Yes! As long as Im alive, I will make it happen. Stay in the blood jade for now, and I will ensure your soul remains intact, L nodded, speaking with utmost seriousness. Although this journey didnt result in avenging his parents by killing Wicked Bone, L had sessfully rescued Nora, achieving half of his goal. After leaving Vanatown with Kyrie and the others, L spent several days ying and bonding with Nora. During this time, Nora missed her mother, Miranda, and wanted to go home to see her before parting ways with her father. However, L managed to deceive her and avoid the topic. Nora was Ls most cherished treasure, and he couldnt allow her near Miranda at this time. The Dragon Ancestors Soul had mentioned that Miranda was no longer herself and had been possessed by a powerful soul entity. She was like a time bomb, and nobody knew what she was capable of. Two dayster Nora was taken away by Kyrie, heading to the Broken Pulse Sect. Meanwhile, on the other side In the ancient Willis familys secluded sect territory, within a secret chamber Wicked Bone knelt there, and in front of him sat a man with a gloomy expression. The mans specific age couldnt be discerned; he sat there like an unfathomable abyss. What? The inheritance has already been obtained? the man asked with a darkened face. After that traitor Niks? Yes, its Niks grandson, a young man named L, Wicked Bone respectfully replied. Good! I know, the man nodded, then his tone shifted as he asked, Does anyone else know about this information? Upon hearing this, Wicked Bone kneeling on the ground couldnt help but tremble, fearfully reporting, This Im afraid there are others who know. Because L revealed this information himself to save his daughter from my hands. Besides, the people who helped him confront me, like Kyrie, are likely aware of this news. In addition, Ss also knows As the words fell, the mans face immediately turned grim. Swoosh! In the next instant, apanied by a gust of powerful wind, the man grabbed Wicked Bone by the neck, lifting him up. Wicked Bone, a formidable Nascent Soul Realm expert, was like a helpless chick in front of the man, utterly powerless to resist.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. You despicable creature! the man gritted his teeth, his tone full of menace. You dare y tricks on me? Seeking death! Wicked Bones legs iled about as he panic-strickenly said, Elder, I dare not! I really dare not! Dare not? Did you already know about this news and had intentions for the inheritance, so you kept it from me? Now that its bing impossible to hide, you decided to inform me, is that right? the man asked coldly, his eyes narrowed into slits, dangerous glints shining through. No thats not true! Elder, please listen to me. I didnt have a chance to inform you. As soon as I received this news, L and Kyrie came quickly. Even if you gave me a hundred guts, I wouldnt dare deceive you, Wicked Bone exined. Hmph! Do you take me for a fool? the man scoffed, not believing a word. Boom! In the next instant, a muffled sound echoed. Wicked Bones body was sent flying,nding on the ground, curled up like a shrimp, clutching a sensitive area of his body. Underneath him, some yellow liquid even seeped out. He had been kicked away by the man. If it werent for the fact that youre still useful, today would be your day of death! How dare you y tricks on me? Hmph! Chapter 575 Searching with All Efforts At this moment, Wicked Bone was kneeling on the ground with his body bowed, his eyes almost bulging out of their sockets. His face contorted in pain and agony. He was done for. The man he called Elder had kicked him directly in the groin, shattering it to pieces. The sound of broken testicles seemed to echo through the air. From now on, Wicked Bone could never be a man again. Despite being old and having grandchildren, as a cultivator, age did not prevent him from enjoying such pleasures. Previously, Summer had been favored by Wicked Bone because she could please him in bed. But now that Elder had crippled him so severely that he lost half his lifes enjoyment. However, despite all this suffering and humiliation before the Elders eyes, Wicked Bone dared not show any anger or resentment. He knelt there tremblingly with gratitude, Yes! Yes! Thank you for sparing my life. I will never have any other thoughts again. The man snorted coldly with a hint of greed and malice flickering in his eyes as he asked, Where is L now? Hes with that great witch doctor, Kyrie! Wicked Bone knelt there, trembling as he spoke. Kyrie? The so-called great witch doctor from the Broken Pulse Sect? Hmph! Upon hearing this, the man snorted coldly. His face appeared to be in his thirties or forties, but his eyebrows had turned snow-white. He raised his white brows slightly, squinting his eyes, and gritted his teeth, L, are you really going to join the Broken Pulse Sect? If thats the case, things will truly be troublesome! The Broken Pulse Sects strength was not much different from the ancient Willis family. If L joined the Broken Pulse Sect along with the great witch doctor, it would indeed be a thorny matter for him. However, as Wicked Bones words fell, his eyes flickered and he said, No! It has been two days since the incident, but I can sense that L is still active in the outside world. He should not have gone to the Broken Pulse Sect. Oh? Can you sense the traitors whereabouts? The mans eyes sharpened. Wicked Bone nodded. Now was not the time to hide the truth, so he exined the situation in detail. It turned out that he intentionally left the blood jade that imprisoned Summers soul at the scene. This blood jade was crafted using dark magic and had a special connection with Wicked Bone. Besides himself, no one else would be able to detect this special connection. In other words, L didnt know that he carried the blood jade, which meant that Wicked Bone had locked onto him. Well done on this matter! After listening, the man with white brows couldnt help but nod andugh. In the next moment, a determined expression appeared on his face. We must quickly gain control over L before he falls into the hands of the Broken Pulse Sect. As he spoke, he made a grasping motion in the air and clenched his fist as if holding something. The inheritance will be mine! Diretide! I entrust L to you! Use any means necessary to bring him to me as soon as possible. Remember, I want him alive! With his words, a figure seemed to appear out of thin air, ghostly and ethereal. Yes! The person knelt at the mans feet, their voice devoid of any emotional fluctuations. The next day, within the ancient Willis familys ancestral domain. In this ce, the spiritual energy was incredibly dense, making it extremely suitable for cultivation. The domain of the powerful Willis family was vast. A secluded range of towering mountains was included within it. Deep within the mountains! Here, there was no sign of nt life. Arge area was filled with thick death energy that hadnt dissipated even after thousands of years. It was thanks to the arrangement of formations by the ancient Willis familys experts that the terrifying death energy didnt spread, avoiding the cmity that would befall the entire family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this moment, a majestic old man led a group of experts, all kneeling on the ground! Fear and reverence were evident on everyones faces! In front of them, a kilometer away, where the death energy lingered, a tremendously colossal dragon corpse coiled among the mountains, resembling a winding mountain range itself. Scattered around were the massive skeletal remains of other exotic beasts! Even though these bones had turned into nothing but white skeletons, they still emitted a terrifying and powerful aura. Family head, what is our connection to the dragon corpse in the Dragon Ancestors tomb? Why do wee here every fifteenth day of the tenth lunar month to pay homage? A beautiful young girl asked in a low voice beside the majestic old man. A longing expression shed in the old mans eyes. When the heavens and earth were first opened, the first dragon was born! It was named Jambin! We, the Willis family, are the descendants of Jambin! The colossal corpse within this dragon tomb is the physical body of the Dragon Ancestor, guarded by our family for generations! No more words, kneel down and pay homage! The majestic old man red at the young girl, his face filled with piety, continuously kowtowing on the ground. As the helmsman of the ancient Willis family, a behemoth, the strength of the majestic old man was unimaginable. But even he dared not step into the Dragon Ancestors tomb. He could only lead his n members to worship from outside. Otherwise, even with his strength, entering the tomb of the Dragon Ancestor would result in being corroded and perishing by the terrifying death energy. The beautiful young girl stuck out her tongue, muttered an Oh, and no longer dared to say more, obediently joining in the worship. At this moment, the blood on the dragon corpse suddenly emitted a brilliant light, visible to everyone from a distance! A terrifying aura instantly spread among the mountains, as if an evil dragon was about to rise from the abyss, causing a bloody storm. The pupils of the majestic old man contracted, his face greatly changed. In the next second, he regained his senses, his face showing deep shock, as well as a hint of excitement and excitement. This is The inheritance of the Dragon Ancestor, someone has actually obtained it? The majestic old man spoke and suddenly turned to look at someone, Maximus, whats going on? Youve been in charge of finding the whereabouts of the Dragon Ancestors jade pendant. Have you found anything? The corpse of the Dragon Ancestor is emitting a red light. Its obvious that the inheritance has been obtained by someone! Do you have any news? The person addressed as Maximus by the majestic old man was none other than the Grand Elder mentioned by Wicked Bone. At this moment, the person bowed and cupped his hands, showing deference, Family head, forgive my ipetence. I havent found anything yet. The majestic old man frowned upon hearing this, snorted coldly, and urgently said to him, Make every effort to find the person who has obtained the Dragon Ancestors jade pendant inheritance! This person will be the future head of our family! We must find them at all costs! Chapter 576 I Go Doing Fortune-telling After spending two cozy days with Nora, L watched as Kyrie took her back to the Broken Pulse Sect. Once he had packed up his feelings of loss and confusion, Ls gaze became resolute once again. That day, he drove back to Sutroydor and then took a ne to the border of Luwan. That was where Ghost que Sect was located, as Kyrie had told him. Afternoon! At the border of Luwan, at the foot of a mountain called Diviners Peak, there was a small town. In the town, there was a very famous temple called Moonlit Monastery. Many people came to this temple to pray and have their fortunes told. Some were even introduced by insiders and can buy divine cards here to improve their luck. Legend had it that the divine cards obtained from Moonlit Monastery were even more powerful than the cards from Southeast Gorge. Inside a restaurant in the town, L arrived after getting off the ne and had a meal before heading to the so-called Moonlit Monastery. At this moment, a man and a woman walked into the restaurant. The man appeared to be around forty years old, exuding a strong aura, clearly a martial artist. The woman, on the other hand, was a young girl in her early twenties, graceful in figure and beautiful in appearance. The middle-aged man followed closely behind the young girl, seemingly acting as her bodyguard. Due to the poprity of this Moonlit Monastery, many people came here to pray and made offerings. The town was always bustling with tourists. Since it was mealtime, the restaurant was already full and there were no avable seats. When the young girl and the middle-aged man entered, they frowned upon seeing the crowded hall. Miss, there are no seats avable here. Shall we go to another ce? the middle-aged man asked. Just as the young girl was about to nod and leave, she was stopped by a voice. Excuse me, theres only me. Why dont you join me at my table? We can share it, said L. There arent many restaurants in this town, and other ces are probably full too. The one speaking was L himself, sitting near the entrance while the young girl and the man were nearby. L looked at the young girl, a hint of curiosity shing in his eyes, and sincerely invited her. Upon hearing his words, the young girl and the man turned to look. The middle-aged man furrowed his brow, seemingly wanting to refuse. After all, his young mistress was attractive and inevitably attracted attention wherever she went. He saw Ls behavior as an attempt to strike up a conversation. However, as the young girl observed L, she felt that his eyes were clear, and he had a somewhat charming appearance. There was an indescribable aura about him, which made her feel a slight fondness in her heart. Before the middle-aged man could speak, the young girl hesitated for a moment and nodded, saying, Alright! Thank you, mister. Its nothing! Were all away from home, just doing each other a favor, L waved his hand and smiled. With that, he moved the food he had ordered closer to himself, making room for the young girl and the man to sit. The young girl smiled at L, and the middle-aged man remained silent. During the meal, L tried to strike up a conversation with the young girl, Miss, whats your name? The young girl paused for a moment and replied, My name is Stephanie Wynter, but you can call me Stephanie, Sir. Upon hearing this, an imperceptible change shed across Ls face. Wynter! Wynter? Could it be L was not particrly warm in his interactions with others. He rarely took the initiative to talk to strangers, even if they were beautiful women. This time, he spoke up entirely because he was attracted to the young girl at first sight. It wasnt because Stephanie was beautiful, but because she resembled someone. She looked like someone who had haunted Ls dreams countless times! His younger selfs mother! The resemnce between the young girl in front of him and his mother was striking, with about sixty percent simrity in their facial features. Especially the nose and eyes, they were exactly the same as his mothers. Therefore, L instinctively felt a sense of closeness. And at this moment, hearing that her surname was also Wynter, a shock surged in Ls heart, even spection! Not only did this young girl resemble his mother, but they even shared the same surname. Could it be Whats your name? Stephanie asked with a smile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. L snapped back to reality, suppressing his inner spection, and calmly said, L Willis! Oh, so your name is L, Stephanie nodded. At this moment, L continued to ask, I wonder, Stephanie, where are you from? And where is your family? Upon hearing this, Stephanie eximed, Huh? and remained silent for a moment. The middle-aged man apanying her looked at L with a cautious and guarded gaze, and said indifferently, We are just strangers passing by. Why are you asking so many questions? L made an awkward smile and said, Sorry. Its alright! By the way, L, youre not a local either, right? Are you here to go to Moonlit Monastery for fortune-telling? Stephanie smiled and didnt mind, continuing to chat with L. Ls face slightly changed upon hearing this, and he asked casually, Oh? Are you here to go to Moonlit Monastery as well? Stephanie nodded, Yes! Were also going there to see if we can find something to improve our luck. They say the divine cards there are very effective. As her words fell, L looked deeply at Stephanie and his voice carried a hint of mockery, Divine cards? Heh Yes, thats right! L, you dont sound like a local either, do you? Are you also going to Moonlit Monastery? Stephanie asked. Ls voice turned deep, Thats right! Im also going to this Moonlit Monastery. Upon hearing this, Stephanie smiled and said, It seems like you believe in this too, L? Are you going for fortune-telling or do you also want to seek divine cards? L shook his head expressionlessly, Fortune-telling? Heh, well, you could say that. But Im the one telling others fortunes. As he spoke, he looked at Stephanie and said, I advise you not to go. Huh? Why? Stephanie was puzzled by Ls series of words. The middle-aged man also looked at L with doubt, his expression showing a hint of dissatisfaction. Moonlit Monastery was rmended to him by a good friend, and in his mind, the master of Moonlit Monastery was mysterious and profound. Besides apanying the young girl, he also had the intention of seeking advice on martial arts from the other party. Because Moonlit Monastery is nothing more than a group of evil and crooked paths. Behind it lies an evil sect! Im going there this time to wipe them out. L said coldly. Chapter 577 Another One Bites the Hook Upon hearing Ls words, Stephanie and her middle-aged bodyguard were both stunned. Stephanie furrowed her brow slightly, her expression showing surprise. The middle-aged bodyguards face immediately turned cold as he snorted, Dont talk nonsense! How dare you defame Moonlit Monastery? The master of the temple is knowledgeable in astronomy and geography and uses divination to bring good fortune and avoid disaster for the people. You are here spouting lies to deliberately smear their reputation? Hmph! This man had been eager to join Moonlit Monastery but upon hearing L speak ill of it as a crooked path that needed to be destroyed, he became angry. L furrowed his brow and chuckled before suggesting to Stephanie a momentter, Stephanie, since were both headed for Moonlit Monastery anyway, why not travel together? If it were anyone else who was a stranger to him, L wouldnt bother getting involved. He didnt care if they believed him or not; even if they suffered at the hands of Ghost que Sect or Moonlit Monasteryter on because of their ignorance or arrogance towards his warning C it wasnt any concern of his. But with Stephanie in front of him L couldnt help but wonder if there was some connection between her and his mother? So, he didnt want her to get into trouble. Looking back, from childhood to adulthood, L had never heard anything about his mothers family background. He had never seen his grandparents or any rtives like aunts and uncles. In short, the people from his mothers side of the family were a nk in Ls memory. L had asked his parents why he didnt have grandparents before. When he was young, his parents brushed it off, and when he grew up, they simply told him that his mother, Aliya, was an orphan. L never thought much about it, he just felt sorry for his mother and even pitied her. But today, he saw a young girl who looked simr to his mother and had the same surname, Wynter. This instantly made L feel that it was too coincidental! Because of his longing for his mother, L felt an indescribable sense of closeness and fondness for Stephanie. In his mind, various wild spections couldnt help but emerge. Upon hearing Ls words, the middle-aged man sneered, Traveling together? Were here to visit the master. Why would we be traveling together if youre causing trouble? Stephanies face also showed a hint of hesitation, and she smiled apologetically at L. She hade to Moonlit Monastery this time to pray for better luck for her family. This was extremely important to Stephanie, and she didnt want to ruin her important task because of someone she had just met. What if L Alright! L shrugged his shoulders and smiled helplessly. Theirs intentions were already clear, and he wouldnt force himself into an ufortable situation. Perhaps it was just a coincidence. There are too many people in this world who look alike. After a meal, the atmosphere between L and Stephanie became somewhat tense, and they didnt say much more. After finishing his meal, L left directly without staying. In the middle of Diviners Peak, there was a somewhat famous temple called Moonlit Monastery. This temple was neither righteous nor evil, located between the mountains and on top of a peak.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Moonlit Monastery gained some fame because it was inhabited by several masters who were said to possess profound knowledge and the ability to change peoples destinies. Attracting wealth, improving luck-those were their specialties. At two oclock in the afternoon! The ce where one of the masters of Moonlit Monastery presided was already filled with people. Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard had also waited for a long time before finally reaching their turn. Greetings, Master. After Stephanie sat down, she respectfully greeted the stern-looking master. The middle-aged bodyguard beside her was filled with admiration and longing, bowing ny degrees beside her. River Ghost, the master in front of them, scrutinized Stephanie and smiled, Miss, you are beautiful and intelligent, naturally kind and pure. In this materialistic world, you can still maintain your integrity and remain a virgin until now. Its truly rare, rare Tsk, tsk Hearing his words, Stephanie couldnt help but frown. A slight blush appeared on her pretty face, and her expression became somewhat unnatural. She hadnt expected the master to actually see that she was still a virgin and even openly mentioned it. This made Stephanie feel a bit abrupt and embarrassed! However, she had a request from the master and didnt show any reaction. She simply asked the master, Master, I want to improve the fortune of my family. In recent years, my family has been declining, and our members have scattered for various reasons. Upon hearing this, River Ghost nodded, Hmm! When ites to improving fortune, Moonlit Monastery is the best. From individual fortunes to the national destiny of a family, theres nothing Moonlit Monastery cant do. Miss, youvee to the right ce! As long as you pay a sufficient price, you can obtain a top-quality divine card from us, which you can enshrine in your family ancestral hall, guaranteeing prosperity for your family for generations. Stephanies eyes lit up at the words, and an expression of anticipation and excitement appeared on her face. Really? Then, Master, what kind of price do I need to pay? How much money? River Ghost waved his hand and said, No, no, no This divine card is not something that can be measured in terms of money. Then what do I need to give? Stephanies expression tightened, and she asked eagerly. The middle-aged bodyguard also looked puzzled and said to the master, Master, whatever request you have, please speak up. River Ghost smiled mysteriously, with an air of righteousness and solemnity. Actually, its quite simple! This divine card, which can change the fortune of a family, can only be obtained by those who are destined for it. So, this youngdy needs to apany me to the back mountain and personally test if she is the destined one. At that time, she just needs to drip her blood on it, and if the divine card recognizes her as its owner, then it will be hers. As for money, its not worth mentioning! As he spoke, the master waved his hand, showing a disdainful attitude towards money. As the words fell, Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard looked at the master with reverence. They felt that the master was truly noble. Speaking with money just now felt like disrespecting the master. So thats how it is! I hope I am the destined one, Stephanie said eagerly and nervously. Hmm, I hope so too! Then, youngdy, please follow me, River Ghost said with a hint of mockery and coldness in his eyes, smiling. Okay! Stephanie didnt doubt at all and nodded before standing up. The middle-aged bodyguard followed closely behind. River Ghost walked ahead, a triumphant and sinister smile appearing on his face. Another virgin to be sacrificed! It seems there are enough people for the ritual! Chapter 578 The Disaster of the “Extinction of Humanity”? Next, the master River Ghost left his post at Moonlit Monastery and personally led Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard towards the mountains behind the temple. After winding through the mountains, they followed a small path deeper and deeper until they finally arrived at the foot of a mountain. After walking for about ten minutes, the three of them arrived at a cave. River Ghost walked straight in without hesitation. At this moment, Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard exchanged a nce. They didnt know why, but looking at this dark entrance, they inexplicably felt a sense of palpitation. It felt like walking into the mouth of a ferocious beast. Excuse me, why arent you leaving yet? At this moment, the voice of River Ghost came from the cave. They didnt know why, but at this moment it sounded eerie and creepy. Master, is the divine card inside there? Stephanie took a deep breath and asked softly. Thats right, its in here! Come in quickly. River Ghost urged impatiently. At this moment, the middle-aged bodyguard hesitated for a moment and whispered to Stephanie, Miss, please wait outside for a while. Let me go in and check first. Stephanies expression flickered for a moment upon hearing the words. But before she could speak, another mocking chuckle sounded. Both of you have arrived here! Whats the point of not going in? Now, you have no choice! Swish swish! Looking towards the sound, two figures appeared behind the two individuals. They exuded a powerful and evil aura, looking at Stephanie and herpanion with malicious intent. What what do you mean? Stephanies face immediately changed. At this moment, Master River Ghost also emerged from the cave, grinning sinisterly at the two. Miss, why havent youe in? Do you not trust me? What do you want? the middle-aged bodyguard asked cautiously. Upon hearing this, River Ghost burst intoughter and said mockingly to the middle-aged bodyguard, What do I want? Originally, I only wanted this virgin, but you insisted on following! Get them! Capture them! With a wave of River Ghosts hand, two experts from the Ghost que Sect turned into two blurred figures and charged towards Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard. The middle-aged bodyguard snorted coldly and rushed to meet them with full force, unleashing his full power. Unexpectedly, the middle-aged bodyguard was a Grandmaster-level expert. Such strength would be unrivaled in the city. Unfortunately, he was facing the Ghost que Sect, an evil martial sect. Boom! Apanied by a muffled sound, the middle-aged bodyguard coughed up blood and flew out, unconscious uponnding. He couldnt withstand a single blow! Seeing this, a look of shock and despair appeared on Stephanies pretty face. In that moment, she thought of L She remembered the warnings and advice he had given when they first met. Stephanie regretted not agreeing to let L apany her. Many thoughts crossed Stephanies mind. However, she didnt have time to dwell on them before feeling a sudden pain in the back of her neck and losing consciousness. River Ghost lifted Stephanie in his arms, a withered smile on his face as he deeply breathed in the scent of her virgin body. Its a pity, the blood sacrifice array requires a virgin. Otherwise Hehe Inside Moonlit Monastery, people wereing and going as usual. The fortune-tellers and sellers of the so-called divine cards had long queues. L stepped into Moonlit Monastery and a cold smile appeared on his face as he looked at the line in front of him. In the next moment, he walked straight ahead and approached the master. Hmm? What do you want? one of the masters disciples asked with a frown, seeing someone approaching directly. Fortune-telling, L said expressionlessly. Fortune-telling? The disciple snorted and pointed to the end of the line. Go to the back of the line for fortune-telling! Yeah, cant you see so many people waiting? Who does this guy think he is? So arrogant! Kid, were all here for fortune-telling. Who do you think you are? Others started discussing and looking at L with displeasure. Boom! In the next moment, without saying a word, L threw the bag he was carrying on his shoulder directly in front of the master. tter A pile of cash scattered on the ground, dazzling everyones eyes. Master, I have a special request. Can we have a private conversation? L smiled and asked the person in front of him, whom he addressed as Master. Seeing the mountainous pile of banknotes, the scene immediately erupted intomotion. The money amounted to several million, and of course, it was primarily for its visual impact. The Master took a deep look at L, stroked his chin, and said, It seems this guest has an urgent matter to seek assistance with. Considering our fateful connection, I will make an exception this time. Please follow me! Everyone, please wait a moment. I will help this guest resolve his pressing matter and be back shortly! Saying that, the Master gave a signal to his disciple to tidy up the scene and collect the money. He then led L towards the hall behind. The people in the queue witnessed this and expressed their dissatisfaction. Whats going on? Money makes you special? Master, weve been waiting in line. Damn, what era is this? Still carrying cash in a bag! Such a country bumpkin! The crowdined, but they reluctantly continued to wait. Even if they felt unfair, very few people could just throw away several million in cash to cut in line After a while! The Master brought L to a separate courtyard and smiled as he asked, Sir, what would you like to seek? Fortune-telling, or perhaps help with rituals and luck enhancement? Or maybe you want to seek a top-grade divine card?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A wicked smile appeared on Ls face, and he said, I want a fortune-telling. Fortune-telling? No problem! What would you like to know? Your future, auspiciousness, or marriage prospects? The Master patted his chest and asked, seemingly ready to answer any question. It seemed like there was nothing he couldnt predict. I want you to calcte the fate between you and the Ghost que Sect! Did you foresee that today you and the Ghost que Sect would face a catastrophic disaster? Chapter 579 Take Me There Ls expression was sinister as he asked in a light and airy tone. What is the Ghost que Sect? What are you talking about? The words fell into the ears of the master before him like thunder. The man was stunned by Ls words, his expression uncertain as if he couldnt believe what he was hearing. What did you say? L sneered and didnt waste any more time with him. He went straight for the man. The bald-headed masters expression changed instantly, and he roared in anger, Youre looking to die! In an instant, his aura surged, revealing that he had early-stage Uppecia strength. But it was no match for L now. He had reached early-stage Golden Core strength and could even fight against mid- tote-stage Golden Core cultivators. To L now, killing someone at early-stage Uppecia level was like killing an insect. That was why L dared toe alone to take on Ghost que Sect. Crack! Crack! Crack The next moment, before the bald-headed master could even get up, his figure turned into a residual shadow and rushed forward. Apanied by the sound of bones breaking, tendons snapping, and joints dislocating, the bald-headed master instantly lost all resistance and mobility. Who who are you? What did Moonlit Monastery do to offend you? The bald-headed master wore a pained and horrified expression as he red at L and asked angrily. He never expected that the young man in front of him would be so powerful. Even the initial strength of Uppecia seemedpletely helpless before him! Offend me? Ha, do two attempts on my life count as offending me? And the Ghost que Sect, they are notorious and devoid of humanity. Ivee here to cleanse their sins! L sneered. As he spoke, he thought of the several carts of children rescued by Makhi and others. His murderous intent towards the Ghost que Sect grew even stronger. The reason L sought out the Ghost que Sect was that this evil cultivation sect was devoid of humanity andmitted unimaginable atrocities. If he had to devour human souls to strengthen the Dragon Ancestors divine soul and save Miranda, L had no choice but to annihte this group of inhumane beasts known as the Ghost que Sect. In this way, he could still find some sce in his heart. What Ghost que Sect? I have no idea what youre talking about. This is Moonlit Monastery, a temple that respects the earth and fears the heavens. We are mages who bring blessings to people. What does it have to do with being notorious? The bald-headed master widened his eyes, his face filled with sorrow and indignation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hehe Im not afraid of your stubbornness. L sneered coldly. The next moment, he grabbed the mans wrist and infused a strand of true energy into his body. Then, with a sharp crack, he dislocated the mans jaw. Ah! The bald-headed master let out a scream of agony the next moment. Due to his dislocated jaw, his voice was filled with repression, and his expression twisted in pain. This technique was previously used by L on Dale and his young disciple. Now, he employed it on the bald-headed master. The man felt as if a thousand ants were devouring his heart, unable to seek life yet unable to seek death. Ah! Ahhhh The bald-headed master looked at L in agony, his eyes filled with a pleading gaze. Can we have a proper conversation now? L asked in a cold voice. With his dislocated jaw, the bald-headed master couldnt speak, so he could only nod desperately. L snorted and tapped a certain acupoint on the mans body, then used his hand to support the jaw back in ce. Hoo! Hoo! Hoo The bald-headed master breathed heavily in pain for a while before finally calming down. After a while, he looked at the young man before him with a mix of shock and fear, as if he was staring at a demon. I I admit that behind Moonlit Monastery is the Ghost que Sect! What do you want, sir? Even if the Ghost que Sect and Moonlit Monastery havemitted many wrongdoings, it has nothing to do with me! Im just someone they brought out, helping them umte wealth and deceive people. At most, I tell fortunes and sell divine cards. Ive even helped many people! You please dont do anything reckless! The bald-headed master said innocently. Hehe, a puppet they brought out, yet possessing the strength of Uppecia? L asked sarcastically, his tone turning stern the next moment. Enough nonsense. Take me to the location of the Ghost que Sect. Otherwise, Ill let you taste what you just experienced! Upon hearing this, the bald-headed master shuddered, revealing a lingering fear. Under his wavering gaze, he hastily nodded, Fine! Fine! Ill take you there. L squinted his eyes, revealing a meaningful and cold smile. He felt that this guy definitely couldnt be trusted! But it didnt matter. In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks were meaningless. With his own strength at the Golden Core Realm, coupled with his proficiency in the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique and various other techniques, L was not afraid of any tricks he might y. Inside the mountain cave, there was another hidden world! This ce was none other than the territory of the Ghost que Sect. When Stephanie woke up, she felt a soreness in the back of her neck. Let me out! Set me free In her ears, she heard cries filled with panic and pleading. Stephanie looked around and immediately realized that she was locked inside a cage with a group of young women. Everyone was bound together with chains! The women around her had pale faces and fearful eyes. Where where is this? Stephanie asked a nearby girl. The girl, who appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen years old, was also captured here, still a virgin. This is hell! Its a demonic prison! The girl cried, trembling all over. Creak Just then, apanied by a grating sound, the door of the cage opened. Several disciples of the Ghost que Sect walked in, their faces filled with cruelty and mockery as they looked at Stephanie and the other women. Its your turn now! Hehehe One personughed sinisterly. They are thest batch! After the sacrifice, the ritual will bepleted! By then, Ghost que Sects Blood Fury will rise to glory! In the future, those so-called righteous martial forces that consider themselves prestigious, who dares to look down on us! A leading expert from the Ghost que Sect looked at Stephanie and the other offerings, his eyes gleaming with malevolence. Chapter 580 Terrifying Cave Ssh! A master of the Ghost que Sect grabbed the chain and dragged Stephanie and the other women out of their cage like livestock, pulling them along roughly. No! Dont! I dont want to die! Please let me go! Waaah I was just here for a fortune-telling Dont! Dont You bastards will get whatsing to you! Cries, pleas, and curses filled the air. The women who had been imprisoned here before Stephanies capture knew full well the fate they would face when taken away. Previously, women had been taken out and never returned. They did not believe for a moment that those women had been set free. Stephanie, at this moment, had also turned pale with fear, filled with regret and panic, helplessly being dragged forward. After a few minutes, they were dragged into a vast cave. It was eerie and terrifying, with blue ghostly mes flickering on the walls, and the ground was covered with candles. It felt as if some kind of evil ritual was taking ce. Master, thest batch has been brought here! The leader of the Ghost que Sect, the expert from before, reported to an old man standing in the cave. His eye sockets were deep-set, filled with a malevolent and venomous gaze, his eyes resembling those of a poisonous snake. He had thinning hair and a small stature, appearing like an evil ghost. This person was Killian Ghost, the sect master of the Ghost que Sect, a pinnacle expert in theter stage of Core Formation. By his side were several other simrly sinister-looking elderly men, all high-ranking members of the Ghost que Sect,parable to the former Hawkeye Ghost in status, with their strength surpassing the Core Formation Realm. It could be said that the Ghost que Sect had deployed all of their experts for this ritual. To prevent any unforeseen circumstances and ensure the smooth progress of the ritual, the sect master and all the elders were present. Yes! Good! Very good! With the fresh blood of these virgins, the Blood Fury will surely rise to glory! Hehehehe The sect master, Killian Ghost, surveyed Stephanie and the other women, with a sinister glint in his eyes. At this moment, Stephanie looked around and immediately felt a tingling sensation on her scalp, her soul trembling. She was terrified, and her back became drenched with sweat. The cries and pleas of the other women grew louder, with many of them so frightened that they copsed to the ground, losing control of their bodily functions. In the center of the cave, there was a huge pool. It was filled with dark red liquid, emitting an indescribable stench, whether it was blood or something else was unknown. Within the pool, there was a strange tree! This tree resembled a willow tree, with its branches spread out, and the trunk was as thick as the embrace of three people. However, its branches were all blood-red, and they waved about as if in a demonic dance. Among them were more than ten particrly thick branches that resembled tentacles, their tips impaling womens bodies. The slightly transparent branches allowed one to see the blood flowing turbulently, continuously drawing from the bodies of those women. At this point, the bodies of these sacrificed women appeared withered. They had been drained dry by this demonic tree. Undoubtedly, this process must have been extremely painful. Their features were extremely distorted, and their shriveled flesh clung tightly to their bones, making them appear even more horrifying. Witnessing this scene, Stephanie and the other women finally understood the fate that awaited them. It was a hundred or a thousand times more terrifying than they had imagined before. You demons! No! Please! I beg you, Ill do anything, just let me go, please! Dad, Mom save me! Demons, youre all demons! This is hell! The women screamed and cried out, their panic surpassing even the fear they would face at the end of the world. Hehehe, youre right, this is indeed hell! the Ghost que Sect masterughed sinisterly. You demons who have extinguished all humanity, someone will put an end to you! Stephanie angrily cursed. Her words were met with even more cruelughter from the members of the Ghost que Sect. The bald master was being led by L as if he were a prisoner, guiding him ahead. As they advanced, they entered a continuous range of mountains. The further they went, the more L could feel the lingering resentment in the air! This indicated just how many living beings the Ghost que Sect had harmed Who are you, and what grudge do you have with the Ghost que Sect? the bald master couldnt help but ask, his eyes flickering. I am L Willis! L said coldly. Upon hearing this, the bald masters pupils contracted, a trace of shock and understanding shing in his eyes. L? The powerful young man who brought much hatred and fear to many experts of the Ghost que Sect. Butch Ghost, Hawkeye Ghost, and Heskel Ghost-these three, master and disciples, were all defeated by L. Among them, Heskel Ghost was ate-stage Core Formation expert, and he never returned. In addition, the Britt family, who had colluded with the Ghost que Sect and helped them capture children, also perished at the hands of L. It could be said that this young man named L was the number one enemy the Ghost que Sect had encountered in so many years. However, due to the sessive defeats of Hawkeye Ghost and the others, the Ghost que Sect maintained a cautious attitude towards L. For now, they didnt want to provoke him actively. They were waiting for the birth of the Blood Fury, and L would be their first target at that time. Unexpectedly, this guy actually came to their doorstep on his own? The bald master remained calm, seemingly obediently leading the way ahead. But deep inside, he sneered! He knew that during this time, the sect master and many experts were stationed within the sect. Moreover, the Ghost que Sect was filled with formations and mysteries, making it easy to defend but hard to attack. Even a Golden Core expert could fall with a single careless mistake! In the eyes of the bald master, as long as he led L to the Ghost que Sect, even to the side of the bloody formation, the guy would undoubtedly die. With this thought in mind, the bald master wiped away the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth, feeling resentful about the arms that L had disabled and discarded. After a while, he brought L to a cave at the foot of a mountain. At that moment, L suddenly sensed something and snorted coldly. The cial River Dragon Sparrow de appeared in his hand. Swish! The next moment, a de light shed, apanied by the dissipation of fluctuating formations. After a few screams, two figures were sent flying out of a corner in the cave, blood sttering. When they hit the ground, their heads were already separated from their bodies. At the same time, a protective formation of the Ghost que Sect was shattered by Ls power, directly dispersing it. Receive! L coldly shouted, his face filled with indifference. The souls of the two Ghost que Sect experts were instantly gathered and absorbed into his body by the Dragon Ancestors Soul. Witnessing this scene, the bald master widened his eyes, and his eyelids twitched aggressively. His heart was filled with astonishment! Not only was L powerful, but he also seemed to have considerable knowledge of mystical arts?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. For a moment, he dared not make any rash moves and obediently led L through the cave, entering the true territory of the Ghost que Sect. Chapter 581 Breaking All Laws with a Knife As soon as they entered the territory of Ghost que Sect, a sudden change urred! The bald master appeared to be under someones control and was clearly being forced to lead them in. The protectors of Ghost que Sect immediately rushed out. At the same time, the evil formation of the protectors was activated! Buzz! Apanied by a strange energy wave, ck mist surged out. From all directions, snakes, scorpions, poisonous toads and other poisonous creatures emerged and rushed towards L. These creatures were all bred with human blood and carried a grudge against humans. They were also muchrger than ordinary poisonous creatures. Ls face changed when he saw this and he coldly snorted! Crackle! In the next moment, electric currents surrounded him like an exorcist who restrained heaven and earth. He purified everything like a thunder god. These poisonous creatures were annihted by his powerful lightning attribute before they could even approach L! Even their toxins couldnt harm him at all. In an instant, this evil formationposed of five poisons was destroyed in front of L as if it were nothing but rubble. However, immediately after that came gusts of chilly wind apanied by piercing screams. Hundreds of twisted souls charged towards L with endless resentment and hostility. They were all malevolent spirits that preyed on peoples souls. This second wave was undoubtedly an attack on his soul C extremely sinister and eerie. However, the next moment, an astonishing scene unfolded, leaving the surrounding Ghost que Sect experts in utter disbelief. After the resentful souls and evil spirits entered Ls body, they seemed to disappear without a trace, as if sinking into the depths of the ocean. Meanwhile, L stood there unaffected, as if nothing had happened. Roar! At that moment, a resounding dragon roar echoed in Ls mind. The Dragon Ancestors residual soul was filled with excitement and tion. It was like a starving ghost that had suddenly feasted. For the first time, I can feel the power again! Not bad, kid! Dragon Ancestors Soul expressed its joy. L remained calm, mentally acknowledging the praise, but an inexplicable sense of crisis welled up within him. Another powerful soul, even if only a remnant, residing within his body, always made L feel a subtle uneasiness. Especially now, when he was forced to help it devour other souls. This inevitably stirred up feelings of guilt within Ls heart. Never mind! These evil spirits were also controlled and imprisoned by the Ghost que Sects demonic cultivators. Since they cant find freedom or reincarnation, letting them vanish into nothingness might be a form of release. Whether its merit or sin, I have no other choice but to do it for my wife! L suppressed the various conflicts in his heart and silently reassured himself. Who dares to intrude upon the Ghost que Sect? Seeking death! Kill him! At that moment, a stern shout came from a distance of hundreds of meters away. A powerful aura emanated from a Ghost que Sect expert who charged towards L. Surprisingly, it was a mid-stage Core Formation protector! Beside him were other Ghost que Sect members with varying levels of strength. They all disyed their techniques,unching attacks at L. These Ghost que Sect experts, centered around the mid-stage Core Formation protector, formed a formidable killing formation. They mutually supported and assisted each other, enhancing their individual strengths. The overallbat power they disyed was definitely not weaker than an ordinary early-stage Golden Core cultivator. Upon seeing this, a trace of astonishment shed through Ls eyes. He secretly acknowledged that the Ghost que Sect, as an unorthodox sect, must have some hidden reserves and methods to survive for so many years. The coordinated killing formation they disyed was somewhat interesting! Unfortunately it was far from enough to face him! L coldly snorted, his gaze disdainful, and directly confronted them alone. Puny child, perish! Taste the might of the Ghost que Sects Immortal Execution Formation! The protectors aura surged, feeling invincible as he shouted loudly at L. So much nonsense! L spoke, and the cial River Dragon Sparrow de appeared in his hand. With the power of Rich Soil, the attribute of thunder, and the momentum behind it, even without using the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan technique, the power of his simple de strike made the Ghost que Sect experts expressions change drastically. No! The mid-stage Core Formation protector, leading the formation, seemed like a fragile straw in the face of Ls strike. Pluff! The protector was sent flying, his body effortlessly severed into two pieces. He died without aplete corpse! The de aura unleashed by L, however, continued its momentum. The other Ghost que Sect experts behind him also turned into dismembered corpses and severed limbs. For a moment, blood sttered, and limbs flew in all directions. A powerful killing formation was simply shattered by Ls single de strike. Roar! As if sensing many new souls to devour, the Dragon Ancestors Soul within Ls body emitted an impatient dragon roar. Without hesitation, L absorbed and devoured the souls of these Ghost que Sect experts directly. Treating these demons, to make their souls scatter and disperse, could be considered a mercy to them! At this moment, the bald master who had brought L in initially turned pale with fear. Looking into Ls eyes, he was filled with shock and dread. Dont dont kill me! You want to destroy the Ghost que Sect, and our sect leader is undoubtedly your ultimate target, right? I Ill take you there! Ill lead you When L turned his head and his gazended on him, the bald master trembled and quickly spoke. Next, L held the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and grabbed the bald master. He headed straight towards the heart of the Ghost que Sect. Along the way, any Ghost que Sect expert who attacked him was effortlessly blocked and killed by him. No one could withstand a single blow from his de. Inside the eerie and terrifying cave, the Ghost que Sect leader, Killian Ghost, and many other powerful individuals sat inmand. They watched Stephanie and the others likembs awaiting ughter. Upon hearing Stephanies curse, Killian Ghost and the others immediately revealed expressions of ridicule and mockery,ughing even more cruelly. Oh? Someone will destroy us? Kekekeke, where are they? Let hime! Killian Ghost and the others sneered coldly. Stephanie gritted her teeth and looked at them with intense hatred, a flicker of hope rising in her heart. She still remembered when she had lunch with L, and he repeatedly stated that he woulde to destroy both the Moonlit Monastery and the Ghost que Sect behind it. At that time, she and the middle-aged bodyguard had dismissed it, even thinking of it as a joke regarding the Moonlit Monastery. But now, Stephanie longed for Ls words to be more than just empty talk. She wondered if he would return.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. If he really came, would he have the strength to contend with these demons? Stephanie silently pondered in her heart. Chapter 582 Demon Slaughter You demons! Someone will destroy you sooner orter! You will have retribution! I wont let you go even if I be a ghost! At this point, the virgins had already been dragged and were walking towards the bloody pool. They were about to be thest batch of sacrifices. Everyone knew they couldnt escape their fate and gave up on begging for mercy or hope, cursing and insulting the members of Ghost que Sect. As they listened to these weak curses and insults from the women, Killian Ghost and his menughed heartily. You wont let us go even if you be ghosts? Youre thinking too much! Even if you die and turn into a ghost, well still control you! Youll never be able to reincarnate! Where are those who will destroy us? The experts from Ghost que Sect showed no mercy but instead seemed to enjoy it. Boom! Suddenly there was a loud noise. The thick stone door that had previously sealed off the cave broke apart directly. Im here. A clear and cold voice sounded at this moment. L entered with a de in hand, his starry eyes emitting a sharp and intimidating light. As he shattered the stone door and stepped inside, a terrifying killing intent instantly permeated the air. At this moment, the bald master who had brought L here nced back at him with resentment and mockery. But before he could make a move or create distance from L, a sh of de light erupted in an instant. Swish! The bald masters head flew up into the air. L stared at Killian Ghost and the others, his face stern and filled with a murderous aura. The one who will destroy Ghost que Sect has arrived, and its me! L? Stephanies eyes lit up when she saw L appear, unable to hold back her excitement as she called out. L nced at her, nodding slightly, realizing he had arrived just in time. While annihting the Ghost que Sect, he could also save her. Stephanie could be considered lucky. Kid, how dare you intrude into Ghost que Sect alone? What do you intend to do? Killian Ghost scrutinized L, his face showing a mix of surprise and doubt as he cautiously asked. This young mans solitary arrival puzzled him. I already said it earlier, Im here to exterminate your sect! L coldly dered. Who are you? Killian Ghost asked with a grim expression. L Willis! Ls tone was resolute as he uttered his name. Upon hearing this, the faces of Killian Ghost and the other experts immediately changed. Its you! You killed several of Ghost que Sects experts, and yet you dare toe to us willingly? I want to see what youre capable of, to dare act so arrogantly! Killian Ghost waved his hand.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Youll see soon enough. L sneered. He could see through the strength of Killian Ghost and the others at a nce. Although there were many experts from the Ghost que Sect present, not a single one of them reached the Golden Core Realm. Swoosh! At that moment, two elder-level experts beside Killian Ghost turned into blurry figures and attacked L. One of them unleashed a multitude of ghost ws, enveloping L. The other experts figure was elusive, attempting to attack L from behind. But before they could reach him, L swung his de horizontally. Splurt! The myriad of w shadows instantly dissipated, and the one in the forefront had his head separated from his body. The elder who attempted to nk L was only grazed by the des aura, but blood sttered as he stumbled back five steps. A horrifying wound appeared on his abdomen, a sight that struck fear into his heart, prompting him to desperately retreat. However, at that moment, the elder felt his vision blur, and a hand gripped his neck tightly. A handsome face with distinct features but a stern expression appeared before him. With your speed, you think you can nk me? L sneered contemptuously. Crack! Immediately after, he snapped the elders neck, tossing him aside like garbage. Hiss! Witnessing this scene, Killian Ghost and the others couldnt help but inhale sharply, their faces filled with shock and horror. Twote Core Formation elders were killed just like that? Stephanie and the other captured women revealed expressions of ecstatic joy and excitement. They felt as if they had glimpsed hope. L is so powerful! He really came to kill them. Stephanie trembled with excitement, her beautiful eyes filled with admiration. Attack! Everyone, attack together and kill him! Killian Ghost roared with a ferocious expression. In an instant, all the experts of the Ghost que Sect in the cave rushed toward L, swarming him. Buzz! Without hesitation, L directly activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, and ayer of yellow light shimmered over his body. In the next moment, he charged into the crowd of Ghost que Sect experts like a tiger among sheep. A chaotic battle and ughter erupted instantly within the eerie cave. L seemed possessed by a war god, single-handedly causing the Ghost que Sect members to wail and howl like ghosts and wolves. His attacks were unstoppable, seemingly invincible. With each swing of his de, several Ghost que Sect experts met their demise. His defense was even more unyielding, reaching a level of perversion that left the Ghost que Sect members in despair. Even when attacked by peakte Core Formation experts, it was difficult to inflict the slightest injury on him while he maintained the Rich Soil Unyielding Form. Puchi! Puchi! L didnt even bother using martial techniques. He simply raised his hand and brought down his de, over and over again. He ughtered the Ghost que Sect members, chilling them to the bone. Witnessing this scene and observing Ls invincible demeanor, Stephanie and the other women couldnt help but feel a sense of satisfaction and exhration. Seeing the demons of the Ghost que Sect perish one after another, they couldnt contain their joy. Well done! Excellent! Kill all these devils! Serves them right! Hahaha, retribution hase! The women burst intoughter, some even bing slightly frenzied with excitement. It was understandable, considering the immense fear and hatred they had harbored towards the Ghost que Sect members after the terrifying ordeal they had just experienced. As for Killian Ghost, the sect master of the Ghost que Sect, he couldnt help but gulp down his saliva, his eyes filled with fear. How can this kid be so terrifying? What should we do? Perhaps only the emergence of Blood Fury can contend against him! Chapter 583 Can You Survive This Cut? If a Golden Core expert were toe over, they would inevitably capsize in the face of so many Ghost que Sect masters. However, at this moment, L seemed invincible! He held the cial River Dragon Sparrow de and charged into a group of Ghost que Sect experts like a killing god who had swept away all evil over time. Stephanie and other women saw this scene and showed admiration and excitement as if they had seen a god who could save them from hell. But at this moment, they suddenly felt a huge forceing from the chains that bound them. They were forcibly dragged towards the huge blood pool! Ah! Help! Screams filled the air for a while. These women who had just seen hope felt as if hell was beckoning to them again! Die, you sacrifices!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Drain them quickly! Blood Fury,e out! Hahaha Killian Ghosts expression was ferocious as he shouted with madness in his eyes. Thump thump The next second, all the women were dragged into the blood-red pool one after another. Swish swish swish! At this moment, the devilish bloodsucking vampire tree with disheveled hair suddenly saw its sharp and ferocious branches, like grim tentacles, begin to sway. Shaking off the bodies it had already drained, it was about to attack Stephanie and the other fresh food! However, at this moment, a series of dazzling blue lights flickered rapidly and continuously! Suddenly, those tentacle-like branches snapped and flew, being cut off one after another! The broken ends sttered with a blood-red liquid that reeked of a nauseating smell. The women, who had thought their lives were over, were stunned and filled with a sense of surviving a disaster. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss And that sinister ghost willow emitted a scream-like hissing sound. All the paper-like leaves seemed to be twitching wildly, like a frenzied monster. Damn it! Killian Ghost, upon seeing this scene, his expression immediately turned dark and ferocious. At this moment, he turned his head and his pupils shrank. Throughout the entire cave, the bodies of Ghost que Sect experts were scattered. Almost all of them had been swiftly killed by L! Even if there were any who hadnt died yet, they probably fled when they realized the situation was unfavorable. ng! Just then, apanied by the crisp sound of metal shing, L shattered the chains binding the women with a single sh of his de. Get away! He spoke in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Stephanie and the other women scrambled out of the blood-red pool as if escaping from the gates of hell. Punk, how dare you ruin the good things of Ghost que Sect! Killian Ghost roared hysterically, his sparse hair disheveled, resembling a living ghost. Dare? Heh L sneered at his words, his face filled with disdain and contempt. What did he have to fear? These Ghost que Sect experts now seemed like ants before him! You bastard! Hiss, hiss Killian Ghost cursed ferociously, then opened his mouth and emitted a series of eerie and piercing sounds. Surprisingly, they were simr to the sounds previously made by the bloodsucking vampire tree. Swish! In the next moment, a particrly thick tentacle shot out. Ls eyes shed, and he instinctively tried to dodge. However, the target of this tentacle was not him, but Killian Ghost! With a sharp sound, the pointed end of the tentacle ruthlessly pierced Killian Ghost from behind, prating his spine. Some red liquid flowed into Killian Ghosts body through the tentacle. His features twisted and contorted in apparent agony, looking extremely painful at that moment, as he let out a strange cry. Immediately after, his originally somewhat small and hunched figure swelled up and became full. In a short amount of time, he transformed into a monstrous being with bulging muscles, standing at a height of two meters. However, his appearance seemed even more ferocious and terrifying. Killian Ghosts hands and feet turned into deformed roots, and his fingers and toes wriggled like thorns. An evil and powerful aura emanated from him. L couldnt help but raise an eyebrow, his eyes showing a hint of surprise. The Ghost que Sect sure had a variety of twisted and sinister methods. He could sense that the current Killian Ghost possessed the strength of the mid Golden Core stage. Kid, prepare to die! I will drain your blood bit by bit and turn you into nourishment! Ah, ah, ah! Killian Ghost shouted with hatred, his teeth gnashing as he charged towards L, wing and pointing his fingers at him from a distance. A surge of wood and dark attribute energy emanated from them! Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh A cluster of spikes transformed into hidden weapons, shooting towards L. L snorted coldly and swiftly swung his cial River Dragon Sparrow de. ng! ng, ng Apanied by a series of crisp sounds, the spikes scattered and were deflected by L. Swish! At this moment, Killian Ghost, connected to the tentacles behind him, moved at an extreme speed. In coordination with his previous long-range attack, he himself also charged forward, stabbing his spiked hands towards Ls neck. L reacted swiftly, directly countering with the First Form of the cial River Dragon Sparrow de! ng! Splurt! The de met Killian Ghosts spiked hands, causing one of his hands to fly away, apanied by a ssh of red liquid. Ah, ah, ah! Killian Ghost let out a strange cry, his eyes filled with fear. He hadnt expected that after merging with the ghostly tree and his strength skyrocketed to the mid Golden Core stage, he would suffer a setback in just one encounter under Ls hand. However, immediately after, a bizarre scene unfolded! Killian Ghosts right hand, which was severed by L, astonishingly regrew. Next, L engaged in a fierce battle with Killian Ghost and the monstrous tree. The bloodsucking vampire tree continued its relentless attacks, cooperating with Killian Ghost, using its branch-like tentacles tounch cunning and strange attacks against L. But facing an opponentparable to the mid Golden Core stage and an abomination like the tree, L easily held his ground, evenunching a fierce and aggressive counterattack, gaining the upper hand. However, Killian Ghosts hands and even his feet were constantly severed by L, only to regenerate quickly with the supply of the red liquid and the eerie energy from the bloodsucking vampire tree. It was as if he were an immortal cockroach. As Stephanie and the other women watched Ls intense battle against Killian Ghost and the vampire tree, their faces were filled with shock. Most of them were ordinary people who had never witnessed such a high-level confrontation before. They could hardly imagine that such powerful individuals existed in this world. Hmph! Lets see if you can survive this strike! At this moment, Ls momentum suddenly surged. His starry eyes exuded boundless killing intent as he fiercely shed his de. This strike seemed capable of tearing through the heavens and earth! Chapter 584 Keep it to Yourself After a fierce battle, L unleashed the power of Sky-Cleaving Startled Swans fifth move. Using this move alone doubled its power. Now, with the First Form stacked on top of it, the power was even more terrifying. With one strike, ck cracks appeared in space and everything in its path waspressed and distorted. No! Killian Ghosts eyes widened with fear as he saw what wasing. The bloodthirsty vampire tree also let out a strange cry mixed with human-like fear. In the next moment, cial River Dragon Sparrow de fell mercilessly on Killian Ghosts head. Killian Ghost shouted and his body surged with energy to form a protective shield around him while he tried to block the attack by cing his arms above his head. However, all of this seemed weak and powerless under Ls de. With a sound of flesh being cut by steel, cial River Dragon Sparrow de pierced through Killian Ghosts body causing him to freeze in ce. The leader of Ghost que Sect stared at L with despair, unwillingness and fear filling his eyes. Previously, the inted and full body quickly deted like a deted balloon. Immediately after, a bloodline appeared from the top of his head and rapidly spread down to his lower body. Then, his entire body split in half. Plop! Plop! The two halves of the corpse fell into the red pool water. The tentacle of the ghostly tree that had previously pierced his spine was also split apart, retracting with convulsions. You abomination, die! L snorted coldly. After killing Killian Ghost, he didnt hesitate and charged towards the bloodsucking vampire tree. This monster was too sinister, feeding on the blood of virgins and even sucking people dry while they were alive. It must not be allowed to survive! Hiss! Swish! The bloodsucking vampire tree seemed to possess its own consciousness. Faced with L, this eerie creature also seemed to experience fear. The countless branches, resembling hair,shed out at L in a frenzy. These attacks were relentless, and there was simply no way topletely avoid them. Their power wasparable to ate-stage Core Formation expert. Ordinary people facing such attacks would likely be shredded to pieces. However, for L, who had activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, even if the attacksnded on him, it felt like a scraping sensation. Even the protective true energy around L couldnt be broken. Moreover, the bloodsucking vampire tree was abination of wood and dark attributes, while L had a lightning attribute physique that had a restraining effect on both of those attributes. With electric currents swirling around his body, when the trees attacksnded on him, the branches even ignited one after another, scattering in all directions. With absolute superiority in strength and the advantage of attributes, even if the bloodsucking vampire tree had countless tricks up its sleeve, its fate was already sealed in front of L. After a hundred strikes Swoosh, swoosh The bloodsucking vampire tree was almost vomiting. Its originally crimson tree body had lost its luster. From top to bottom, numerous wounds appeared on the trees body, oozing fresh red sap, resembling blood without a doubt. Hiss Apanied by a final strange hiss, this sinister nt finally lost its life force. At this moment, Stephanie and the other women finally breathed a sigh of relief. Most of them were virgins, young girls with little worldly experience, and many of them were in the age of youthful ignorance. This time, they experienced such a horrifying event and thought they were doomed, but then a peerless expert emerged and annihted the demonspletely. As they looked at the corpses scattered on the ground, Stephanie and the other women didnt feel fear; instead, their hearts were filled with joy, gratitude, and admiration for L. Is he a god? So powerful! Now, thats a real man! Whats his name?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. You go and ask. I I dare not Many of the women looked at L with eyes full of admiration, notcking worship and infatuation. His name is L! Stephanie hesitated for a moment before speaking to the others. L, such a beautiful name! A girls face was filled with infatuation. At this moment, L didnt pay attention to the chattering of the women but walked towards the corpse of the bloodsucking vampire tree. On the thick main trunk, as thick as three peoples embrace, there was a crimson crystalline formation. It was embedded in the tree bark like a ruby. Upon careful sensing, it emitted a special soul fluctuation. Hmm? Could this be the Soul Crystal of this evil creature? Its very likely! This creature has developed its own consciousness and may possess a unique soul. With that in mind, L exerted some effort and removed the crimson crystal. At this moment, the Dragon Ancestors divine soul, which had just absorbed the souls of numerous powerful Ghost que Sect experts, expressed a covetous and eager emotion. Kid, give me that Soul Crystal! Dragon Ancestors Soulmunicated with L through his thoughts. What use does it have? L raised an eyebrow, not directly agreeing but instead asking a question. It contains highly pure soul energy that can restore my divine soul. Dragon Ancestors Soul exined. Is that all? L inquired. As his words fell, there was silence from Dragon Ancestors Soul for a few seconds, then it scoffed, Quit the nonsense. Swallow this Soul Crystal, and Ill find a way to absorb it. Upon hearing the evasion, L smiled and said, Dragon Ancestor, youve devoured so many souls today, including those of powerful experts. Dont get too greedy. If you dont tell me the purpose of this Soul Crystal, Ill keep it for myself. You! You brat, dare to defy me? Hmph! Dragon Ancestors Soul coldly snorted but didnt say anything more. L chuckled inwardly and didnt indulge the old dragons soul. He directly stored the crimson Soul Crystal in his mustard seed bag. Today, Dragon Ancestors Soul had truly feasted, indulging in a killing spree, while it also absorbed arge number of life souls. L could sense that they weremunicating more freely now, unlike before when it took a long period of cultivation for it to emerge. While L felt anticipation, a hint of worry also arose in his heart. With Dragon Ancestors Soul being so powerful, if it were to recover to a certain extent, would it pose a threat to him? L didnt know! But he had no choice but to save Miranda However, in certain situations, L had his own considerations and wouldnt simplyply with Dragon Ancestors Souls demands. For example, with this Soul Crystal Chapter 585 Is it really her? After putting away the Crimson Soul Crystal, L continued to examine the bloodthirsty vampire tree. Although this evil thing was already dead, L could still feel another life force from within it. Does this ghostly thing still have offspring? Is there a little demon tree in its belly? L muttered to himself. The next second, he swung his cial River Dragon Sparrow de towards the trunk of the bloodthirsty vampire tree. Apanied by a piercing sound like leather being cut by a de, L split open the outeryer of the trunk. When he saw what was inside the trunk, his face suddenly changed and was filled with shock! Harlow? he eximed, unable to believe his eyes as he looked at the woman wrapped in the trunk. To his astonishment, it was none other than Harlow, Mirandas cousin. At that moment, Harlow had her eyes closed! Compared to her previous self, her face seemed to have be even more beautiful. There was an indescribable allure and strangeness about her. However, L was certain that this was unmistakably Harlow. Ever since Eliza was imprisoned and Romeo died, Harlow had disappeared without a trace. He never expected to see her again in the Ghost que Sects cave. What shocked him even more was that she appeared inside an evil nt. Mmm At this moment, it seemed that the trunk was disturbed, and Harlow hummed a few times before awakening faintly. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes. A fleeting sinister aura shed in her eyes, revealing only a hint of confusion. L? Upon seeing L standing in the blood pool before her, Harlow eximed in surprise. The word seemed to slip out subconsciously. But in the next second, Harlows gaze at L became filled with sorrow and resentment. L, is it you? She asked through gritted teeth. Then, with a tinge of panic and fear on her face, she looked around at her surroundings and interrogated L, Where is this? L, what do you want? Did you have me captured here? What kind of ce is this? What What do you want from me? My father was killed by you, my family is destroyed, and you still want to do something to me? Harlow asked in an agitated tone, tears of blood streaming from her eyes. L furrowed his brow at her words. I didnt want anything, and I didnt have you captured here. Youve got it wrong! I dont have so much free time to deal with you! Judging from Harlows words, it seemed that she had been captured by the people of the Ghost que Sect as well? And for some reason, she ended up inside this ghostly tree! Not you? Then how did I end up here? Where is this ce? Harlow red at L, her face filled with caution and suspicion. This is a demonic cultivation sect called the Ghost que Sect! I came here to eradicate the Ghost que Sect and happened to find you inside this ghostly tree. As for why youre here, I have no idea! L said coldly. Seeing Harlow again, he didnt feel any guilt. Romeos death was his own fault! Ghost que Sect? I was captured by people from the Ghost que Sect? Harlows expression changed a few times as she asked, and then a mocking smile appeared on her unusually beautiful face. Oh, so that means I should thank you for saving me? L shook his head expressionlessly. No need, I didnt intend to save you! Is that so? Then do you want to kill me? Harlow seemed to exert great effort as she struggled out of the vampire tree. She walked up to L, raised her chin, and her enchanting face flickered with hatred and mockery. Im not interested in killing you. Just leave this ce! L furrowed his brow and pushed Harlow aside without wasting words. At this moment, L only thought of Harlow as one of the victims and didnt think much of her. His thoughts were still focused on the corpse inside the ghostly tree.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When Harlow emerged from the trunk, L distinctly felt an incredibly strong vitality. In the next second, he discovered another fist-sized green object dug out from the trunk of the vampire tree. This thing, held in his hand, had a faint warmth and a texture resembling gel. What astonished L the most was that this green gel-like substance was pulsating rhythmically. It was as if a heart. And the abundant vitality came from it. If the crimson crystal from earlier was the Soul Crystal of this ghost tree, then could this green thing be its heart? L wondered aloud. What a strong life aura! Lets call it the Heart of the Ghost Tree for now, he decided. This is definitely a good thing. After sensing it for a while, L proceeded to put it away. Unbeknownst to him, when he discovered the Heart of the Ghost Tree, a flicker of anger and resentment shed in Harlows eyes. It was as if someone had stolen something precious that rightfully belonged to her! Next, L began searching within the Ghost que Sect, dealing with some insignificant and resistant disciples of the sect. During this process, including Harlow and Stephanie, the women followed closely behind him. In the end, L found a considerable amount of cultivation resources and rescued several people who had been captured by the Ghost que Sect. Among them was the middle-aged bodyguard. In addition, he discovered arge number of so-called divine cards, which were the Yin cards containing imprisoned little ghosts. These Yin cards could bring wealth and fortune to their owners but were also harmful. Many people who obtained these Yin cards experienced smooth sailing for the first couple of years, bing extremely sessful. However, in the end, they couldnt escape the bacsh from the little ghosts. Most importantly, the production process of these Yin cards by the Ghost que Sect was filled with evil deeds. They didnt use deceased children but directly captured living children and subjected them to muttion through organizations like the Britt family, a criminal syndicate. At this moment, before Ls eyes, there was a mountain-like pile of Yin cards. Each piece represented a young life that had been cruelly harmed. To be honest, L felt a bit reluctant to devour these little ghosts, but they had lost their self-awareness, leaving only thick resentment. They could no longer be reincarnated. Kid, dont be too kind-hearted! Let them vanish into nothingness; its also a form of release! After absorbing these souls, I should be able to help you fight against the evil spirit controlling your wife! At this moment, the voice of the Dragon Ancestors Soul resounded in Ls mind. Chapter 586 Is it too fast? Just as L hesitated and refused to make a move against these Yin cards, the impatient voice of Dragon Ancestors Soul rang out. It even seemed like it wanted to break free from Ls body and devour these little ghosts on its own. However, it was still weak for now, and it was still residing in his soul. With a thought, L immediately suppressed its momentum. What are you waiting for? Dragon Ancestors Soul asked. Dont you want to save your wife? Letting that evil spirit reside in her body will soon consume and merge with her soul. When that happens, youll regret it! Dont you know that your wife fell prey to that evil spirit because of you? Hearing this, Ls eyes suddenly flickered with guilt and heartache. Yes! If he hadnt faced Vanaro head-on, how could Miranda have let that strange spirit merge into her body? She could sacrifice everything for him! What was he holding back for Miranda? For Mirandas sake, what sins couldnt he bear? Thinking about this made L curse himself fiercely inwardly. He felt like his hesitation and concern were simply unforgivable towards Miranda. Im sorry kids! He said aloud. Youre trapped in these Yin cards forever without being able to reincarnate! Let me release you. Finally, his eyes became sharp and determined. L finally convinced himself and reached out his hand. A ck mist emerged from the stack of Yin cards in front of him. The mist rose into the air and converged into a twisted ghostly figure. The figure looked ghastly, with a piercing cry of a child filled with resentment. L gazed at the ghostly figure, shaking his head with a sense of pity. Even in death, you poor little ghosts are still being controlled by others. Let me help you find release! A powerful attraction emanated from the palm of Ls hand, gradually drawing the ghostly figure closer. At first, it struggled, but it grew weaker and weaker, seemingly sensing the helplessness andpassion in Ls emotions. Its struggle gradually subsided. Finally, as if resigned, it allowed L to absorb it. Roar! After Dragon Ancestors Soul absorbed these souls, it let out a euphoric dragon chant. In the next moment, L felt a tremor in his mind, followed by a dragon-shaped phantom that only he could see appearing before him. The dragon phantom was crimson with five ws and had one yin eye and one yang eye, giving it a somewhat eerie appearance. At this moment, the yin and yang eyes looked at L with a hint of satisfaction. Not bad, kid! I finally have a bit of power! Dragon Ancestors Soul said. Ls expression changed. Since obtaining the jade pendant inheritance, the Dragon Ancestors soul had always resided within him, but this was the first time L saw its true form. L had always enjoyed reading mythological stories and couldnt help but feel that the Dragon Ancestor resembled the legendary Jambin Dragon, although there were some differencespared to the descriptions in ancient texts. However, the yin and yang eyes were unique. Dragon Ancestor, how do you feel now? Are you confident in dealing with the evil spirit in my wifes body? Lmunicated through his thoughts. Hmph, enough about your wife! Shut up about your wife! Dragon Ancestors Soul rebuked. I am your ancestor. I asked you to help me restore my soul, but youve been negligent. If it werent for me mentioning helping your wife, you probably wouldnt have absorbed those souls. L raised an eyebrow. How could that be? Hmph! Dragon Ancestors Soul snorted, seemingly unwilling to argue with L for the time being. Its mouth opened and closed as it said, With my current abilities, there should be no problem dealing with the evil spirit in your wifes body. Rest assured! With that, its tone turned serious. Kid, I know youre wary of me, afraid that one day Ill turn against you. No matter how many promises I make, you probably wont believe them. But Ill tell you one thing, helping me be stronger will also greatly benefit you.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After speaking, the dragon phantom wriggled a few times and then disappeared into Ls body once again, without any further movement. It seemed to be digesting the energy of those souls. L muttered to himself in his heart. Dragon Ancestors Soul bing stronger would indeed benefit him. Just the fact that it helped him condense the Sword Spirit proved that. However, this didnt prevent L from being cautious of it. That evening, in a local hotel, Stephanie and the middle-aged bodyguard treated L to a meal, expressing their sincere gratitude. This encounterpletely reversed their attitudes towards L. Especially the middle-aged bodyguard no longer held any hostility or disdain towards L. If it werent for L, the two of them would have fallen into the hands of the Ghost que Sect, and the oue would have been unimaginable. Especially Stephanie, she would have been used as nourishment for the Ghost Tree and sucked dry. L, I can never repay you for saving our lives! I Ill toast to you. Stephanie, who never drank alcohol, filled a ss and emptied it in one gulp. The middle-aged bodyguard also raised his ss and said, Mr. Willis, I apologize for my disrespect earlier. L waved his hand. No need for that. I was originally going to destroy the Ghost que Sect, saving you was just an incidental matter. Hearing this, Stephanie couldnt help but think of Ls invincible scene in the Ghost que Sect, and a hint of admiration appeared in her eyes. Her admiration was evident. She secretly nced at L, and her heart couldnt help but flutter. L, you saved my life and Jensons life. I dont know how to repay you. Theres 20 million in this card, keep it. Stephanie said, taking out a card and pushing it in front of L. L waved his hand. No need, youre too kind! It was just a small effort, really. Besides, I dontck money, hehe Ah? Stephanies expression showed a hint of embarrassment upon hearing this. At that moment, Ls expression changed, and he tentatively said, Stephanie, if you really want to show your gratitude, how about Ie to your ce sometime? I dont know if its convenient or not? Ah? Upon hearing this, Stephanie was momentarily stunned, and an unexined blush appeared on her beautiful face. The middle-aged bodyguard also looked at L with a strange expression. L, we just met, and you want toe to my house directly? Isnt it a bit too fast? Stephanie blushed and pursed her lips, asking shyly. Unable to repay the debt of saving her life, and L didnt want money By saying this now, does it mean he wants her to offer herself? For a moment, Stephanie felt flustered and didnt know how to respond Chapter 587 Stephanie’s Misunderstanding She didnt reject the idea in her heart. The image of L holding a long sword and ying demons would probably be imprinted on her mind for the rest of her life. But Ls sudden request to meet her parents made Stephanie feel a bit uneasy. Too fast? L was stunned for a moment, looking at Stephanies blushing face, he suddenly guessed what she was thinking. Uh Did this girl misunderstand something? I just want to visit your home and meet your family, L exined his purpose. Stephanie looked so much like his mother Aliya, with the same surname, that L suspected there might be some connection between them. Perhaps meeting other members of the Wynter family could help him solve his doubts. However, after hearing what he said, Stephanies face turned even redder as she stuttered and nodded, Okay Ill go back and tell my family. L frowned and waved his hand, Hey, you misunderstood me. I just want to visit as a guest. Do you understand? Oh. Stephanie looked at him strangely and nodded without knowing if she understood what L meant or not. L smiled wryly. After finishing their meal in an unusual atmosphere, Stephanie took the initiative to exchange contact information with L, asking him to inform her in advance when he nned to visit so that she could prepare her family. As soon as L separated from Stephanie and got into the car to return to Ednd, he received a call from Miranda. L, when are youing back? In the phone call, the voice of the goddess president was as cold and pleasant as always. It seemed to carry a strong sense of concern and longing, like a young wife eagerly awaiting her husbands return. L had already informed Miranda about rescuing Nora from Wicked Bones clutches, so she was not worried about Nora but instead asked when L coulde back. Hearing this familiar voice, Ls heart stirred. Was this really the Miranda controlled by the evil spirit? Iming back right away. I should be home by tonight. Honey, do you miss me? Hehe L asked with a smile. Go to hell! Who misses you? Humph! Miranda scolded in a coquettish tone upon hearing his words. The next moment, her tone changed. Thene back, Ill be waiting for you. Mhm! L agreed. After a few more exchanges, they hung up the phone. L pondered for a long time, thenmunicated with the Dragon Ancestors Soul through his mind. Dragon Ancestor, are you there? After a moment, the deep voice sounded, Whats the matter? Are you sure that my wife is being controlled by an evil spirit? The current her is not herself? L asked very seriously. A phone call from Miranda made him feel restless. He was afraid! He was afraid that if the Dragon Ancestors Soul made a mistake, the real Miranda would be harmed! Do you not believe me?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Dragon Ancestors Soul asked in an unsatisfied tone. Its not that. Im just afraid that you might make a mistake. Just in case hehe L mumbled. Hmph! If youre not sure whether its really her, youll know when you try. If everything goes as expected, when you go back this time, she will still want to get close to you. The target will be my residual soul. Dragon Ancestors Soul snorted coldly. Is that so? Ls expression changed upon hearing this. If youre afraid that I might make a mistake, then I wont take the initiative. Ill wait until the evil spirit makes a move against me, and then Ill destroy it. Dragon Ancestors Soul seemed to care about Ls concerns, or perhaps it was because it resided within Ls body and had no choice but to do so. Upon hearing its words, L finally felt relieved. Okay! Thank you, Dragon Ancestor. Hmph! Ungrateful brat! Dont bother me if theres nothing important! Perhaps due to the matter of the crimson Soul Crystal, the Dragon Ancestors Soul seemed to harbor some grievances. After uttering an annoyed remark, it disappeared once again. On that evening, a little after 6:30 Inside the Emerald Green Estates vi, L returned and took a shower, feeling refreshed. Tonight, his father-inw and mother-inw, along with his brother-inw Mason, had alle over. Goddess President personally took charge of the kitchen and, with Caras assistance, prepared a sumptuous home-cooked feast. L, I heard that you sent Nora to a martial arts sect for training? Emmanuel, his father-inw, asked with a frown at the dinner table. Both Cara and Mason also looked at L with puzzled expressions. Miranda, perhaps afraid of worrying her family, didnt tell Emmanuel and the others about the situation. Instead, she lied and said that L had sent Nora to a martial arts sect for cultivation and training. After all, it involved Ls background and the curse on Noras body, among other things. L nced deeply at Miranda sitting beside him, and she gave him a fleeting nce, conveying a message with her eyes. L understood and couldnt help but sigh inwardly. Could this understanding and considerate Goddess President really be the true Miranda? Well, Nora has a special constitution that is very suitable for cultivation, L nodded and said, No matter what I do, I cantpare to those profound martial arts sects. Luckily, I have an elder brother who is an elder in one of those sects, so I sent Nora there. What kind of talk is that? Nora wont go to school anymore? Cara red at L,ining and reproaching him. Although she wasnt Noras biological grandmother, her fondness for the little girl was genuine. Mason, her uncle, had an even darker expression. My good nephew, you just sent her away like that Brother-inw, does Nora, a little girl, really need such intense training? It would have been better if you had sent me to the martial arts sect instead of her. L smiled wryly. Whether she goes to school or not, its not that important, actually Mom, Dad, Mason, lets not talk about it anymore. L has his own ns, Miranda interjected, changing the subject. Why dont you taste my cooking? Its getting cold if you dont eat it now. Upon hearing Ls response and Mirandas redirection, Emmanuel and the others didnt say anything further. However, during this meal, the topic of L and Miranda having another child came up once again. L, now that youve sent Nora to the martial arts sect, you dont need to worry about her anymore, Emmanuel said, testingly, You previously said that you wanted to focus all your energy on Nora, and we didnt say anything. But now, do you and Miranda have the energy to have another child? Under the table, Cara pinched Emmanuel and gave him a meaningful look. Then, the father-inw cleared his throat and cautiously asked L. As soon as the words were spoken, L couldnt help but cough, feeling a vein pulsing on his forehead. Miranda, sitting beside him, had a stunning face and remained silent, her every feature exuding allure. Chapter 588 Lord of Evil Spirits Strikes That evening, under the supervision of Emmanuel and Cara, Miranda entered Ls bedroom. Despite being married for so long without ever having had sex, they had been putting on a show in front of Emmanuel and Cara. Even when they temporarily resided at Emerald Green Estates without having children, L and Miranda still shared a room. This time, however, there was something different about Ls demeanor. It wasnt the typical feeling between a man and woman but rather an anxiousness that he couldnt shake off. Nora was no longer in the room with them; instead, it seemed like a stranger was controlling Miranda. Honey, Im going to take a shower, said Miranda as she nced at L seductively upon entering the room. Ls heart skipped a few beats, and he nodded somewhat awkwardly. Okay. Miranda gave him an annoyed look and walked gracefully into the bathroom. Sitting there, Ls mind couldnt help but feel a bit chaotic. Is the Miranda in front of him real or fake? Listening to the rushing water in the bathroom, Ls heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat. Just as the Dragon Ancestors Soul had said, would the fake Miranda want to get close to him and seize the opportunity to devour the Dragon Ancestors Soul? After an unknown amount of time passed, the bathroom door opened. L instinctively turned his head to look. His Adams apple couldnt help but move up and down, and he swallowed a bit of saliva. At this moment, Mirandas hair was loose, with some water vapor and dewdrops on it. A beauty after bathing, nothing more. But on her body, she was already wearing a set of enchanting close-fitting attire. Moreover, it was that kind of seductive and charming lingerie. Her slender and smooth legs were faintly visible beneath the ck gauze, making people want to explore the unknown. Extending from her waist down to the astounding curve of her perky buttocks, it was enough to make a person lose their mind. The usually cold and proud Goddess President was emitting a seductive side of herself as a woman, momentarily captivating L. L bit his tongue and silently warned himself to stay alert. If she was really Miranda controlled by an evil spirit, he must not be bewitched. However, even so, looking at the alluring and beautiful woman in front of him, L couldnt help but feel dry in his mouth and tongue-tied. Even his body was somewhat uncontroble. L Do I look good? Mirandas voice sounded light and airy at this moment. Her usually cold, decisive, and dominant voice now carried a hint of temptation. Honey, you look so good. L swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his face intoxicated. Hearing these words, Miranda blushed slightly, bit her lip, and walked over, sitting on Lsp. For a moment, their noses were almost touching. The visual, tactile, and olfactory impact made Ls mind dizzy, and he wished topletely surrender to Mirandas maniption. Honey These past few days, you went to save Nora by yourself. Do you know how worried I was about you? The next moment, Miranda asked, her voice filled with emotions, her red lips leaning forward. L, seeing this, once again bit his tongue and grabbed Mirandas shoulders. Suppressing the restlessness in his heart, he smirked and asked, What are you nning to do? Are you going to devour me? Miranda snorted lightly, her stunning face once again showing dominance, but at this moment, it was even more captivating. Like a queen, she held onto Ls cor. Tonight, I am going to devour you. Dont you want that? I do But, this doesnt seem like you. L showed a look of infatuation while seemingly asking casually. I have made up my mind. We dont know when we will die! I dont want to leave any regrets while Im alive! Miranda gritted her teeth and continued with a gaze filled with affection and determination. If that day reallyes, I hope that before then, I can give birth to another child that belongs to us. As she spoke, she leaned in close to Ls ear, exhaling a fragrant scent. Later, be gentle, okay? L couldnt help but shiver all over. Even though he knew she had ulterior motives, at this moment, he could barely hold himself back. Without much thought, Miranda had already drawn closer. However, just as their foreheads were about to touch and their actions were bing more intimate, a sudden change urred. Suddenly, in that instant, a strange silver light shed through Mirandas previously affectionate eyes. Buzz! Immediately after, L felt a shiver in his brain, and a spiritual body suddenly emerged from Miranda and entered his own body. In that moment, Ls brain felt like it was about to explode, as if it would burst from the surge of soul energy.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I discovered you a long time ago, oh. A teasingughter echoed in Ls mind. The voice was still unmistakably Mirandas, but it carried a strong sense of greed and evil. If it wasnt the Lord of Evil Spirits, then who could it be? Finally, it revealed its true colors, seizing the opportunity to attack L and Mirandas intimate moment. Roar! Following that, a loud dragon roar resounded. The Dragon Ancestors Soul that had been dormant within L finally appeared. Inside Ls Divine Sea, the Lord of Evil Spirits looked at the Dragon Ancestors Soul and charged towards it, intending to devour it. It seemed that Ls body had be the battlefield for their two souls to fight. The Lord of Evil Spirits only coveted the Dragon Ancestors Soul and didnt care about Ls life or death. You dare to devour my essence? Just with your insignificance? The Dragon Ancestors Soul roared in anger and chose to flee when facing the iing Lord of Evil Spirits. For the first time, it separated from Ls physical body and rushed out from within him. Hehehe, afraid now? Lets see where you can escape to. Your soul belongs to me! The Lord of Evil Spiritsughed and followed closely behind the Dragon Ancestors Soul, chasing it out of Ls physical body. Only then did L feel the overwhelming sensation of his head about to explode quickly dissipating. He dared not imagine the consequences if the Dragon Ancestors Soul and the Lord of Evil Spirits were to truly fight within his body. With his current soul and physical strength, he definitely wouldnt be able to withstand it. By then, his body would shatter, and his soul would be annihted. L felt a wave of lingering fear, and in his heart, he felt a sense of gratitude towards the Dragon Ancestors Soul. It seemed that the Dragon Ancestors Soul was still protecting him. And from the looks of it, the Dragon Ancestors Soul hadnt lied to him. Miranda had indeed been controlled by an evil spirit. At this moment, L could visibly see two figures entangled in the air. After separating from Ls physical body, the Dragon Ancestors Soul no longer fled but instead stared at the Lord of Evil Spirits with a disdainful and contemptuous expression. Who gave you the courage to covet my remnant soul? Chapter 589 Annihilating the Lord of Evil Spirits Dragon Ancestors Soul emitted a powerful aura, its yin-yang eyes gazing down at the Lord of Evil Spirits. It felt like a divine being looking down on ants! The Lord of Evil Spirits soul still took on Mirandas appearance. It felt the pressure emanating from Dragon Ancestor and showed a hint of surprise on its face. You seem to be more powerful than I imagined? said the Lord of Evil Spirits. Powerful? You and I are not even in the same league! The dragon swims in shallow waters, something you cannot even dream of. Prepare to disappear, insignificant being! arrogantly dered Dragon Ancestors Soul. In an instant, it charged towards the Lord of Evil Spirits. With Ls help over these past few days, Dragon Ancestors Soul had absorbed many souls and now looked much more solid. It even exuded an ancient aura that could be sensed by others. It was evident that the level where the Dragon Ancestor used to exist and the Lord of Evil Spirits were not on the same level at all. The remnant soul of the Dragon Ancestor was extremely weak, only able to cower and lie dormant. It even made the Lord of Evil Spirits covet it, thinking that by forcing out this Dragon Ancestors Soul, it would belong to him. However, at this moment, the pressure emanating from the Dragon Ancestors Soul made the Lord of Evil Spirits feel a tremor in its own soul. Of course, with the arrival of the Dragon Ancestors Soul, the Lord of Evil Spirits did not sit idly by. The Lord of Evil Spirits, still maintaining the appearance of Miranda, transformed its hands into two massive ghost ws and struck towards the charging Dragon Ancestors Soul. The Dragon Ancestors Soul silently roared and, carrying formidable soul energy, swept towards the ghost ws. Puff! L watched this scene as if he could hear the sound of the collision of souls. The ghost ws, under the assault of the dragons silhouette, were instantly dispersed. The distorted and trembling soul shadow of the Lord of Evil Spirits rapidly flew backward. The dispersed soul energy gathered once again. Damn it, I knew there was something wrong with this kid hiding from me! Bastard! After the Lord of Evil Spirits shed with the dragons silhouette, it eximed in horror and resentment. Its ghostly eyes red at L with hatred. Now its toote! You will be my soul energy! The Dragon Ancestors Soul growled lowly and once again charged towards the Lord of Evil Spirits. Next, two powerful soul entities engaged in a silent battle. The Dragon Ancestors Soul held an absolute advantage, causing the Lord of Evil Spirits to scream in agony, continuously weakening and dispersing its soul energy. The dispersed soul energy rose in the form of ck mist. The Dragon Ancestors Soul absorbed all of it without hesitation. With the continuous exchange, the Dragon Ancestors Soul grew stronger while the Lord of Evil Spirits became increasingly weaker. Finally, the Dragon Ancestors Soul felt that the timing was right. Its dragon mouth opened wide, as if ready to devour the soul essence of the Lord of Evil Spirits. The soul shadow of the Lord of Evil Spirits twisted and trembled, emitting screams that only soul entities could hear, filled with hints of panic and anger. You think you can devour me? Dream on! Ah! Return to the void, all souls! The Lord of Evil Spirits screamed silently. The soul energy burst out aimlessly, and the entire soul entity transformed into arge mass of ck mist. The ck mist was formless yet seemed to permeate everywhere, spreading in all directions, attempting to escape. With the Lord of Evil Spirits strength, if it seeded in this maneuver, as long as a portion of the ck mist escaped, it would be able to survive. Trying to escape? Yin-Yang Prison Realm! The Dragon Ancestor sneered upon seeing this. In the next moment, the Yin-Yang eyes of the Dragon Ancestors Soul emitted a burst of golden light, shooting out ck and white energy rays respectively. The two energies intertwined and converged into a manifested Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams diagram. Then, it began to rotate rapidly! With the continued rotation of the Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams diagram, it seemed to generate a tremendous suction force. The ck mist that originally wanted to spread and escape in all directions was suddenly drawn back entirely by the Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams diagram. Ah! No! What kind of technique is this? The unwilling scream of the Lord of Evil Spirits resounded. My techniques, can you even fathom them? The Dragon Ancestors Soul replied coldly, exuding boundless arrogance and dominance. Momentster The ck mist waspletely swallowed and absorbed by the Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams diagram, returning to the Dragon Ancestors Soul. At this moment, the Dragon Ancestors Soul seemed to be more solid, emitting a substantial pressure. Watching this scene, L let out a sigh of relief. In the next second, his eyes filled with concern and nervousness as he picked up Miranda, whoy on the ground in a state of unconsciousness. Dragon Ancestor, is the evil spirit dealt with? How is my wife? L asked urgently. The Dragon Ancestors Soul nodded. The evil spirit has been dispersed and devoured by me. As for your wife Her soul has suffered some damage. After all, the evil spirit had been attempting to merge with her! Upon hearing this, Ls expression changed. What can we do? Dragon Ancestor, you must help her! The Dragon Ancestors Soul hesitated for a moment, then sighed helplessly, its voice seemingly tinged with pain. Fine, Ill help her once more. You brat, remember my favor! Hmph! Yes, yes! You are my ancestor; I will definitely not stand idly by and let her suffer, right? L nodded and bowed quickly. The Dragon Ancestors Soul made a sound of agreement and then sprayed out a grayish-white mist-like energy from its dragon mouth, merging it into Mirandas body. These soul energies are a significant portion of the evil spirits essence that I absorbed. Give them to her now. Your wife possesses the Intermediary Soul Physique. After absorbing these soul energies, her physical strength will beparable to that of an early Nascent Soul cultivator. This time, it will be her true power. Upon hearing these words, Ls face lit up with joy, and for the first time, he genuinely felt grateful to the Dragon Ancestor. Thank you, Dragon Ancestor. Hmm! The Dragon Ancestors Soul responded with a sound, then its figure flickered and returned to Ls body, once again going into hiding. At this moment, Miranda, who was lying next to them, woke up directly, her beautiful eyes widening as she stared at L. LContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mirandas voice trembled slightly. Theplexity contained within her gaze made Ls heart skip a beat. Honey, how do you feel now? Is it really you? Recently, have you felt that something was off? L held Miranda tightly, asking nervously and with concern. Miranda looked at L, reaching out her hand to gently touch his sharply defined face, as if experiencing a long-lost sensation. She smiled and nodded, her smile filled with relief, contentment, and a hint of profound cherish and lingering fear. How could she not feel it? During this period, her own soul had been struggling against the Lord of Evil Spirits! She was fully aware of what had been happening in the outside world. Thinking of this, a blush appeared on Mirandas exquisite face! Chapter 590 Regardless of Human, Ghost, God or Demon Im fine now. The me right now is the real me. L I thought I couldnt talk to you with my own consciousness anymore. Mirandas eyes were filled with emotion and a hint of tears as she spoke. Honey! Everythings okay! Theres nothing that can harm you! Whether its human, ghost, god or demon! L held Miranda tightly as his emotions surged within him. He was moved and heartbroken at the thought of Miranda allowing an evil spirit to possess her body just to save him. He wished he could absorb her into his own body and blood. At this moment, Miranda was also moved and asked, L, how did you know that I was being controlled by the Lord of Evil Spirits? How did youe up with a way to save me? I thought As she spoke, a tear rolled down her cheek and fear shed across her face. These past few days had been terrifying for her as she fought against the Lord of Evil Spirits in order to prevent it from consuming her soul. This process was extremely helpless and terrifying! Miranda thought that L hadnt noticed everything. She believed that she had to face it all on her own. She thought that this time, she waspletely alone, with no one to help her. But unexpectedly, in this state of istion, confusion, and despair, she still waited for L. He actually knew about the dire situation she was facing? He had actually dealt with the Lord of Evil Spirits for her! In that moment, Miranda looked at L, tears streaming down her face. L, what just happened? What was it that helped me eliminate the Lord of Evil Spirits? Miranda, still unable to fullyprehend what had just happened, trembled as she spoke to L. Although her body had been controlled by the Lord of Evil Spirits, she was fully aware of what had transpired in the outside world, including the moments when she was semi-conscious. Miranda knew that it seemed like L had released something that eliminated the Lord of Evil Spirits within her. It seemed like it was another powerful soul. Its the Dragon Ancestors Soul, along with the inheritance from the jade pendant. I inherited it L exined to Miranda the origin of the Dragon Ancestors Soul, including his own actions in collecting souls to help the Dragon Ancestors Soul deal with the evil spirits, and even the incident where he annihted the Ghost que Sect. After listening, Mirandas eyes were filled with deep gratitude, and she leaned in to kiss L. L After an affectionate call, Miranda said, You went through so much trouble for me, I Upon hearing this, L pped Mirandas curvaceous behind yfully, pretending to be angry. What are you saying? You were willing to let the Lord of Evil Spirits take advantage of you for my sake. What I did is nothingpared to that. So what if I did some evil deeds? As long as I can save you, Im willing to be the devil in everyones hearts. Besides, the people I killed deserved it! Hearing these words, Mirandas heart was moved, and tears of gratitude welled up in her beautiful eyes. In that moment, the temperature between the two seemed to rise. L felt the delicate and astonishing touch and couldnt help but let his mind wander, thoroughly enjoying the sensation. Realizing the ambiguous nature of their rtionship, Miranda quickly reacted and her pretty face turned red. L, you should leave first My clothes are all torn. Upon hearing Mirandas words, a mischievous smile appeared on Ls face as he discreetly eyed Mirandas enchanting figure. The outfit she wore earlier, the one that made him almost lose control when the Lord of Evil Spirits tried to seduce him, was absolutely tantalizing!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. L, now holding the real Miranda, let go of all his guard and nearly had a nosebleed, feeling a sudden surge of heat throughout his body. Youre my wife, theres nothing to be shy about. L chuckled and teased Miranda. L, I said leave! I need to change my clothes. Seeing Lsscivious expression, Miranda immediately cleared her throat and returned to her previous cold demeanor, speaking calmly to L. L pursed his lips and muttered as he walked away, You were much more alluring just a moment ago. I should have let you stay like that a bit longer. What did you say?! Hearing Mirandas annoyed words from behind, L quickly escaped from the room. Watching Ls retreating figure, Miranda bit her lip and blushed at the memory of the moment when the Lord of Evil Spirits controlled her and acted so intimately. In fact, she didnt mind if she and L truly crossed that line now! But the previous scene was created by the Lord of Evil Spirits, and today she needed some time to recover L If you really want to The goddess CEO sat there, biting her lip and murmuring to herself. At this moment, L came out of the room and regained some rity as he entered the living room. When the parents-inw and younger brother-inw sitting in the living room saw Le out, they were momentarily stunned. The mother-inw yfully said to L, L, why are youing out? The father-inw and younger brother-inw looked at L with a strange expression. They heard some noise upstairs just now and thought it was the two of them But from the time the noise urred until now, it had only been less than ten minutes. Was it that quick? L originally wanted to exin what had just happened, but the gaze of the three people made him subconsciously pause. He quickly smiled and said, What are you thinking? Its not what you think We know, we know. Alright, L, no need to exin so much. Another day, I will make you some ginseng soup to replenish yourself! We didnt say anything! After speaking, the three of them returned to their own rooms with a smile on their faces. Seeing the obvious misunderstanding of the three, L also wore a wry smile and looked frustrated. But when he returned to the room, he stood still in astonishment at the sight before him. The previously messy room was not only tidied up but also dimly lit, as if Miranda deliberately adjusted the lighting. Miranda had tucked herself into the nket, looking a bit shy, only showing her head. The whole room was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere. Honey, what is all this? Seeing this scene, L involuntarily swallowed his saliva and softly spoke to Miranda. L,e here Although Mirandas voice still carried a cold tone, when it reached Ls ears at this moment, he felt a wave of temptation. Hiss! Just as Ls blood surged, he forcefully calmed himself down. Chapter 591 Are All Men Wimps? L swallowed and looked at the alluring Miranda, asking, Has the Lord of Evil Spirits returned?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mirandas reaction caught L off guard for a moment. While he was lost in thought, Mirandas courage dissipated into thin air and she became embarrassed and angry. She threw a pillow at L and said angrily, Idiot! Go to sleep! That night No matter how much L tried to coax her, Miranda refused to let him touch her again. However, he could sense from her attitude that she wasnt really angry but rather shy? In any case, L enjoyed it. With Noras matter temporarily resolved, L felt a huge sigh of relief. Thanks to his help, Mirandaspany had been steadily improving recently. Everything was progressing in a positive direction. The next day during breakfast, Mason, while drinking his porridge and not even looking up, said to L, Brother-inw, since Nora is not here, can you apany me somewhereter? Before L could respond, Miranda frowned coldly and said, Mason, your brother-inw is busy all day. How can he have time to hang out with you? Mason was still somewhat afraid of Miranda and immediately shrunk his neck, chuckling and persistently saying, Sis, my brother-inw is awesome. I feel safe when Im with him! I promise we wont do anything bad when we go out! Seeing that Miranda was about to refuse, L stepped forward to mediate, Alright, its just apanying him for a while. Besides, dont you know me? Even if Mason wants to mess around, Ill be the first to bring him back! Hmph! Hearing Ls words, Miranda let out a cold snort and rolled her eyes at Mason without saying anything. In fact, the goddess CEO wanted L to spend more time with her. Last night, L had confided in her about certain matters. Miranda knew that L would soon leave and go to the Broken Pulse Sect. After finishing their meal, Mason, with an excited expression, grabbed Ls hand and they headed out the door. Once they were in the car, L smiled at Mason and said, Alright, spill it. Whats the secret mission you need my help with today? Tsk! Upon hearing Ls words, Mason was momentarily stunned but quickly shook his head and smiled bitterly, As expected of my brother-inw, I cant hide anything from you. Today is Scarlets birthday, and I wanted to help her organize a big celebration, but she outright refused. Originally, she only invited her girlfriends to a small gathering, and if I hadnt persuaded her, she wouldnt have let me go either! As Mason exined, there seemed to be a tinge of resentment in his tone. L couldnt help but chuckle. He knew about Masons secret crush on Scarlet, but unfortunately, his feelings were unrequited. Scarlet didnt have any romantic feelings for him, but Mason seemed to be enchanted by her and constantly tried to please her. However, L wasnt aware that it was Scarlets birthday today. Since they were already out, he thought it wouldnt hurt to go and take a look. While thinking about this, the two of them quickly arrived at the residence of the Harris family in Ednd, where Eduard and his daughter lived. L was quite familiar with the Harris family. Not only was he good friends with Eduard, but he also saved Scarlets life. The entire Harris family had a great impression of L, so they naturally weed him warmly. However, seeing a group of giggling girls in front of him, L felt a headacheing on and promptly retreated to a corner. It wasnt that he didnt want to approach and talk to Scarlet, but it didnt seem appropriate to join in when it was all girls. After all, he was a married man! On the other hand, Mason was quite adept at handling this kind of situation and moved around among the girls with ease. L, I didnt expect you toe and celebrate my birthday with Mason, Scarlet said with a slightly flushed face after having a bit of wine. L didnt want to exin that Mason had dragged him here, so he politely replied to Scarlet, Of course. Scarlet felt a tinge of disappointment when she realized that L didnt have much intention to interact. But before she could speak again, a softughter came from the side. So, youre L, huh? Scarlet talks about you all the time. I thought you were some extraordinary person based on the way she idolizes you. But seeing you now, youre really nothing special, said Ariel Gesner mockingly. L furrowed his brows upon hearing the sarcastic words and looked at the girl standing beside Scarlet. She had a decent appearance and was clearly from a well-off family. Ariel, what did you just say? Scarlet furrowed her brows and spoke coldly to Ariel. However, Ariel clearly didnt take Scarlets words to heart. She sneered and said, Scarlet, I hate to break it to you, but I heard that L is already married and has a daughter. Theres no need to waste your energy on someone like him. Besides, even if he saved your life, didnt your father also give him a vi? Its all bnced out! Ariels tone was full of disdain, and as her voice fell, many people turned their gaze towards them. Scarlet quickly exined, Ariel is my cousin. She has a rebellious personality. She continued, Since she found out about my gratitude towards you, she has been resentful of you. Originally, I didnt want to invite her to this birthday party. But who knew she would suddenly show up today, and I couldnt do anything about it! Taking this opportunity, Scarlet exined to L and stood up, intending to pull Ariel away. Of course, Ariel looked down on L. In her eyes, whether it was the Harris family or her family, they were both prestigious and noble. How could she respect a man like him? Even though Scarlet and Eduard praised L, Ariel was convinced that he had used some means to climb up the socialdder and get close to the Harris family. Scarlet was naive and easily deceived, but she wouldnt be fooled so easily. When Ariel heard that L was alsoing to Scarlets birthday party, she knew her opportunity hade. She wanted to take this chance to humiliate L severely and make him understand the difference between himself and Scarlet. Seeing L being humiliated and unable to say a word, Ariels mocking expression became even more pronounced. Ha, as expected, all men are weaklings! I knew men like you couldnt be relied upon, always mooching off others! Let me tell you, L, whether its the Harris family or my family, you can never reach our level! I advise you to give up any thoughts about Scarlet as soon as possible. Otherwise, dont me me for not being polite to you! Ariel became more and more excessive in her words, and in the end, she even shouted in front of everyone. Scarlets face turned red from Ariels actions. Yes, she did have a slight fondness for L. She had hidden this fondness deep inside her and even intentionally disyed a hint of animosity towards him when they were together. But she didnt expect Ariel to expose it publicly like this. For a moment, she didnt know what to do. She cautiously looked at L, afraid that he would leave in anger because of Ariels words. The entire birthday party would be ruined by her actions! However, Ls expression remained unchanged throughout. Ariels mocking words didnt evoke any emotional response from him. He had experienced too many bizarre things recently, and Ariels behavior was nothing more than that of a clown in his eyes. Are you done talking? Ls voice was extremely calm, with a hint of a smile. Chapter 592 You Have a Disaster L was surprised and speechless when he heard the woman in front of him speak. Scarlet had a good impression of him? This was beyond Ls expectations. But then again, he had saved the rich girl twice, even though she seemed to be unhappy with him on the surface. It was possible that she might have developed some feelings for him. But if that were true L shook his head silently and nced towards Mason in the hall. This was the woman his brother-inw liked, so how could she have feelings for him? As for this woman named Ariel who said he wanted to climb up to the Harris family, L didnt know what to say. He didnt have any thoughts about Scarlet at all! Hmm? Ariel raised her eyebrows. Ls reaction caught her off guard for a moment! ording to reason, he shouldnt get angry so easily after being mocked like that. Shouldnt he either retort or leave humiliated? His response was truly unexpected. It made her feel like her expressions were in vain, shouting for so long but being ignored At this moment, she saw L sizing up Ariel, pursing his lips and saying, Are you done talking? Let me add a few words. I see that your forehead is dark, and if nothing unexpected happens, you should experience a cmity soon! I advise you to restrain yourself in the near future, or else youll be in trouble. Upon hearing Ls words, Ariel was momentarily stunned, but soon burst intoughter. I never expected that this freeloading son-inw is actually a trickster! A cmity? Are you nning to harm me? Do you know where we are? This is the residence of Eduard, the Commander-in-Chief of the Ednd Security Forces. If you dare toy a hand on me, believe me, youll be taken down immediately! Ariel clearly misunderstood Ls meaning; she thought the cmity he mentioned was directed at her. Chuckling lightly, L shook his head and fell silent. Believe it or not, its up to you. Ive said what I wanted to say. In Ls eyes, Ariels forehead turning red and ck was an obvious sign of imminent disaster! On this point, L wasnt bluffing her! L, is this true? Scarlet, on the other hand, fully believed Ls words and cautiously asked him with a worried expression. Just then, Mason, who had been observing from a distance, squeezed through the crowd and his expression was even more grave than Scarlets. Mason knew about Ls abilities, so if he said something like that, there must be a reason behind it. L nodded and was about to speak again when he suddenly noticed a ck aura gathering above Scarlets forehead. This ck aura appeared out of nowhere, as if it had suddenly manifested. Turning his head, he saw it above Masons head too! Something was wrong! L felt a sense of doubt and immediately stood up, his spirit heightened to the extreme, as he began to search carefully around. The area around the Harris family was eerily quiet, with many guards constantly patrolling, and L even noticed the presence of several hidden sentinels. No danger? Then how could all of this be exined? If it had been just Ariel, it would have been fine, but now both Scarlet and Mason, along with many others inside the house, were experiencing the signs of a cmity. Everyone, find a safe ce to gather. There may be danger! There was no time to think about it, L shouted at everyone. As his voice fell, the surroundings instantly became noisy, with everyone staring at L, not knowing what he meant. Some were skeptical, some were surprised, and some were dismissive Hahaha, you all really believe in this trickster L? What nonsense cmity! I think he just wants to create a mysterious atmosphere and gain attention! Think about where we are right now. I can guarantee that there are few ces in Ednd safer than here. Believing in L? You all must be truly confused! As Ariels mockingughter echoed, the tense atmosphere among the crowd gradually dissipated. Ariel made a valid point. This was the residence of the Commander-in-Chief of Ednd!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Just as the emotions among the crowd were starting to calm down, L, who had already been on high alert, suddenly tensed up all over. Then, with a wave of his hand, he grabbed Scarlet and Mason, who were closest to him, and hurriedly took them to a corner. Boom! A loud rumble echoed, and all the ss in the Harris family mansion shattered simultaneously! Several figures suddenly rushed in and nced at the crowd before charging towards L without a word. Damn it! Theyre Golden Core experts! L sensed that all five of these ck-d individuals were Golden Core experts. Two in thete stage of Golden Core, three in the mid-stage of Golden Core! Who would make such a big fuss toe after him? Their aura, all locked onto him! There was no need to think about it; these people were definitely here for him! The room was filled with ordinary people, so he couldnt go all out and fight! With a single charge from the five ck-d individuals, Ariel, who had been standing in the center, was instantly sent flying backward by the shockwaves, spitting out a mouthful of blood in mid-air. As an ordinary person, how could she withstand the impact of Golden Core experts? Even if it was just a ncing blow, it caused internal injuries. Screams immediately erupted around, as no one had ever witnessed such a scene before. The crowd quickly descended into chaos. It seemed that the disaster L had just seen on Ariel and the others had unfolded before his eyes. L snorted coldly and spoke in a cold voice to the ck-d individuals, Who are you? As his voice fell, a powerful aura emanated from within him. Unlike his casual attitude towards Ariel earlier, the current L exuded a domineering and sharp temperament from head to toe. As soon as the aura erupted, the ck-d individuals on the opposite side immediately halted their steps. After exchanging nces, the five of them quickly adjusted their positions and started forming a formation! Our master ordered us to capture L alive! A cold shout resounded, and the momentum of the five individuals increased even further afterpleting the formation! Without hesitation, they charged straight towards L. Their master had only ordered them to capture L alive, but he hadnt said anything about not causing harm! The five individuals didnt hold back! Facing this situation, L could only hurriedly push Scarlet and Mason to a safe distance with a palm and rushed out of the hall alone, instantly engaging in a fierce battle with the five individuals outside. Although L was currently in the early stage of Golden Core, his strength wasparable to thete stage of Golden Core! Withstanding the powerful fluctuationsing from L and the others, everyone present widened their eyes, watching in disbelief at this scene! What on earth was happening? Ariel, who had been knocked back and weakened, also felt shocked in her heart! The current L gave her apletely different feeling! Chapter 593 Am I Being Watched? If L was just a clown in her eyes before, someone who couldnt even stand on the stage, now he waspletely out of reach! The aura emanating from his body made her want to worship him involuntarily. Whats going on here? Ariel gritted her teeth and tried to clear her mind of these thoughts.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She shouted angrily at the ck-d men, Who are you people? How dare you trespass on the Harris familys territory! You have some nerve! Do you want me to send someone in here right now to arrest you? Ariel was used to being arrogant and although she knew something wasnt quite right about this situation, she still spoke without thinking. Shut up! As soon as Ariel finished speaking, one of the ck-d men frowned and reached out towards Ariel from afar. His true energy exploded across the distance between them and suddenly Ariel felt like she had lost control of her own body. She flew high into the air and crashed straight into therge door behind her with a loud bang. The entire door shattered under this impact! At this moment, everyone realized that the Harris family guards who were supposed to be outside were lying on the ground, their life or death unknown! Ariel coughed up several mouthfuls of blood again, this time sensing the scent of death. She had only seen this scene on TV before, but now she was experiencing it firsthand, and all she felt was despair. Boom! Boom! Boom! Ls face darkened as he continuously attacked the five individuals. However, these five were no pushovers; their coordination was exquisite. L couldnt gain the upper hand for a moment! Do you think you can capture me with just you? Hmph! As L attacked, he tried to find a way to buy time, constantly recalling the forces he had offended. The first ones that came to mind were Wicked Bone or the ancient Willis family! Even among the hidden sects, Golden Core experts were considered a formidable force! And this time, to deal with him, they had sent five mid-stage andte-stage Golden Core powerhouses at once! From this, it could be seen that the backgrounds of these people were extraordinary! The coordination among the five ck-d individuals disyed a collective strength that faintly rivalled early-stage Nascent Soul experts. Ls expression became solemn as his mind raced. He kept observing, searching for the ws in their coordination. Finally, his eyes emitted a fierce battle intent, and he swung his cial River Dragon Sparrow de towards one of the exceptionally tall ck-d individuals. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, Eighth Form! Ls attack was extremely domineering, carrying the weight and thickness of the Rich Soil, as well as the sharpness and dominance of the lightning attribute. Combined with the power of momentum! This strike was enough to threaten ate-stage Golden Core expert! Moreover, this strike was extremely cunning, targeting the key individual in their formation. After observing for a while, he finally discovered that this ck-d person was the core of their coordination! With this strike, he pressed forward without hesitation. To break their coordination, L even temporarily abandoned defense and activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form. Splurt! Bang! Bang! Bang! As the core of their formation, the ck-d person had their left arm directly severed by the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. However, at the same time, three other attacksnded on L. L grunted, blood spraying from his mouth, and his figure was sent flying backward. But the strength of the five individuals and their formation copsed, greatly reducing their overall power. After stabilizing himself, L snorted coldly, swiftly using the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to repair his injuries. Despite being injured, he stood there, exuding an aura as sharp as a sword, radiating an overwhelming and domineering presence. Just you think you can capture me? Whether its a battle or a fight to the death, its only you who will end up lying down! At this moment, the leading ck-d person wore a pained expression and quickly pressed several acupoints on his left shoulder to stop the bleeding. The expressions of the five individuals revealed astonishment. Why is this kid so difficult to deal with? The information was wrong! Lets go! Ls strength was so astonishing, and his fighting style was so fierce that it caught the ck-d individuals off guard. The leader immediately yelled, and the five figures quickly fled in different directions. Even L, with his abilities, couldnt keep them from escaping. After the intense battle, the scene was in chaos. Sounds of astonishment and sobbing filled the air! Most of the people Scarlet had invited this time were girls who were ustomed to a pampered life and had never faced such a situation before. As for Ariel, her situation was even more miserable. She copsed to the ground, her face pale and breath weak. Ariel had been warned by L about the danger, but she still recklessly threatened those ck-d individuals. How could they, as Golden Core experts, tolerate such insults? It can only be said that she brought this upon herself. However, this woman was surprisingly lucky. She wasnt instantly killed by the Golden Core experts. It seemed that these five individuals were cautious and unwilling to easily take the lives of ordinary people. This reminded L of something Kyrie had told him before: The cultivation world and the ordinary society have always been disconnected, especially the ancient martial forces at the ancient level, which rarely appear in the outside world. Because they are too powerful, if they easily get involved in the outside world, it will have immeasurable consequences and impacts. And in this world, there is an organization specifically responsible for managing personnel from the ancient levels. The people in this organization are called Orderwardens. Every Orderwarden is at least a peerless powerhouse at the Shattered Void Realm or above. This Orderwarden organization even surpasses the ancient sects. Even the ancient sects dare not cross them, otherwise, they will face severe punishment, even merciless ughter! ording to the rules of the Orderwardens, personnel from the ancient levels are not allowed to easily take the lives of ordinary people. At this moment, L looked at the still living Ariel and various spections arose in his mind. Could it be that these five ck-d individuals were not from the hidden Willis family or sent by Wicked Bone? Instead, they were from the ancient levels? That was why they had reservations in their actions! Thinking of this, L became even more serious. If they were truly from the ancient levels, which force could they belong to? Could it be the ancient Willis family? Have they set their sights on him?! L, save Ariel! Although she was disrespectful to you just now, she is still my cousin! Im asking you for help, for the sake of me. At this moment, Scarlet came to Ls side and pleaded. She knew that L possessed extraordinary medical skills. As her voice fell, all eyes in the room turned to L. No one dared to underestimate him anymore. After all, the shocking scene they had just witnessed had left a strong impact on them. Even in the eyes of many women, L appeared remarkably impressive. What a powerful man! Chapter 594 Mysterious Elder Dont worry, she wont die! L approached and examined Ariels injuries, then calmly said, taking out a pair of silver needles. After all, she was a rtive of the Harris family, and L couldnt just let her die. As for Ariels sarcasm towards him earlier, L didnt pay any attention to it at all. When a person reaches a certain level, how could they care about the opinions of ordinary people? L simply regarded this woman with a condescending and indifferent attitude. After a moment L withdrew the needles and stood up, and Ariels pale face regained its color. Her eyes, which had almost lost their vitality earlier, now sparkled with life again. If it werent for the bloodstains at the corners of her mouth, no one would believe that she had been on the brink of death just moments ago. Witnessing this scene, everyone present couldnt help but be amazed by Ls extraordinary medical skills, which seemed almost godlike. Ariel, now fully conscious, opened her mouth and murmured, Tha thank you. Im sorry about earlier.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Gone was the arrogance she had disyed before. She would never dare to underestimate L again. With the abilities he had just demonstrated, both in martial arts and medicine, he could easily surpass not only the Harris family and the Gesner family, but even many other powerful families. If L nodded, he could be an esteemed guest anywhere in Ednd. It was truly puzzling why he would lower himself to marry into a mere first-ss family in Ednd. Could it be for the sake of love? If that were the case, one would be hard-pressed to find another man who would stoop so low for love. Such are the thoughts of some people. A momentary decision can change everything. L, of course, was unaware of Ariels thoughts. He had never really cared about this woman in the first ce. Now that he saw everyone was fine, including the guards outside who had merely fainted, he let out a sigh of relief. However, he knew that this matter was far from over. Even if he had to chase them to the ends of the earth, he would uncover the identity of those people. With this ticking time bomb, L couldnt rest easy, especially when it came to Miranda and the others. No one could guarantee that these individuals wouldnt harm their loved ones. The fortunate thing was that after Miranda absorbed some of the soul energy from the Lord of Evil Spirits, her physical strength had reached a levelparable to a mid-stage Nascent Soul expert. As L contemted whether he should seek Kyries help, amotion suddenly erupted outside. Make way! Make way! Mr. Harris is injured! Quick, get a doctor! Mr. Harris was ambushed on the way here! Damn it! What were those people just now? I blinked, and Mr. Harris was like this! As angry shouts resounded, a group of people carried Eduard inside. However, upon seeing the chaotic scene in the room, they froze in ce, unsure of what to do. Seeing this, L furrowed his brows and approached to examine Eduards injuries. The people around Eduard were unfamiliar faces and clearly didnt recognize L. One of them instinctively blocked his way and coldly spoke, Who are you? You cant approach Mr. Harris without permission! Their reaction sent a shiver down the spines of Ariel and the others, who subconsciously looked at L with worry, afraid that he might suddenly take action. With Ls skills, if he made a move, these people would surely meet their demise! Make way, let L through! Just then, Eduard coughed violently and weakly spoke. Mr. Harris, what happened? L bypassed the crowd, examining Eduards injuries while speaking to him. I was just about to reach the front door when I suddenly saw several figures fleeing. I sensed something was off about them, so I naturally tried to stop them. But as soon as I intervened, one of them struck me with a palm, causing my injuries! After finishing his words, Eduard coughed again, this time spitting out a mouthful of blood, indicating a severe condition. Eduards strength was only at the Transmutation Force level, making him no different from an ordinary person when facing a Golden Core expert. Dad! Scarlet screamed tragically, preparing to rush towards Eduard. L stretched out his hand to stop her and whispered, We cant disturb his injuries right now. Leave it to me. With me here, everything will be fine. Ls face had turned extremely grim. The nature of Eduards injuries indicated that they were caused by the ck-clothed individuals who had just left. Although their attacks were casual, they were not something regr people could withstand. L took out a pill and ced it in Eduards mouth, his brow tightly furrowed. He couldnt help but worry about the five Golden Core experts. Just then, L suddenly felt a strong pressure enveloping him, as if he was a small boat in the vast ocean,pletely out of his control. He dared not move at all. When he looked up, he saw an elderly man with white hair standing outside the vi. The man was dressed simply and held a whisk in his hand, smiling lightly at L. With a flick of the whisk, L felt the terrifying sensationpletely dissipate, while the ordinary people nearby seemed oblivious to his previous experience. It was evident that this old man was targeting him! Could it be that he was an aplice of the ck-clothed individuals? L narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists tightly. Based on his previous experience, he knew that he was no match for the old man if he made a move now! Young friend, did those five Golden Core experts attack ordinary people just now? Just then, L suddenly heard an indistinct voice in his ear. He turned his head and saw that the voice came from the nearby old man. However, this voice seemed to be directed only at him! A transmission into his ear? L was startled and pondered for a moment before stepping forward and walking towards the old man. Regardless of the situation, he knew that he couldnt escape if the old man made a move. It was better to be straightforward and maintain some dignity. Seeing L calmly approach him, the old mans eyes shed with surprise. Having traveled the world for many years, he had encountered countless individuals stronger than L. However, it was the first time he had seen a young person soposed in his presence. It seemed that this young mans temperament was extraordinary. Senior! L greeted respectfully, speaking with a respectful tone. If you want to know what just happened, I will tell you everything! Young friend, dont be afraid. I just want to understand the situation. With a light smile from the old man, L promptly recounted everything that had just happened. After listening to L, the old mans face immediately darkened. His aura suddenly exploded, and in Ls eyes, countless fine threads of spiritual energy swiftly attacked from all directions. They were dense and estimated to number in the millions. The sheer quantity was terrifying. Shocked by this sight, L saw a cold smile emerge on the corners of the old mans mouth. You still want to escape? Chapter 595 Orderwarden Whoosh! L felt his body spin, and the next moment, a strange force brought him into the void. Not far away, five ck-clothed individuals were running desperately, asionally ncing back as if they were afraid of something. Can they escape? The old man sneered, his words filled with disdain. Immediately, L saw the old man reach out into the void, and the five individuals let out a scream the next moment. Their bodies seemed to be instantly imprisoned by the surrounding air, leaving them suspended in mid-air, unable to move. Practitioners from the ancient realm are not allowed to act recklessly in the mundane world! Come with me, all five of you. As the old mans icy voice fell, the ck-clothed individuals in front suddenly began to struggle violently, their eyes filled with unstoppable fear. Its an Orderwarden! I dont want to go with you! Its better to die than to follow you! Escape! Find any means to escape! The five individuals continued to struggle, but soon one figure broke free and turned into a golden light, fleeing into the distance without looking back. Hmph! Seeing this scene, the old man snorted coldly. With a wave of his whisk, a white radiance shot out, directly hitting the back of one of the ck-clothed individuals. Ah! A miserable scream rang out as blood sttered, and a high-level Golden Core expert fell just like that. L stood by, dumbfounded. Who was this old man? As another expert fell, the remaining four became quiet, their eyes filled with despair, giving up on struggling. The old man turned his head and looked at L. Young friend, you handled this situation well. You prevented a greater cmity. Otherwise, some old undying thing would have criticized me for being ipetent. The old mans expression changed quickly. When he looked at L, his face was already filled with a smile. May I ask, who are you, senior? L cautiously asked the old man. Although he didnt know the old mans identity, his abilities were undoubtedly the most terrifying he had ever seen. Even if he used all of his trump cards, he might not be a match for him! If the Dragon Ancestors soul were to revive, perhaps he would have a chance to fight. Hehe. The old man chuckled lightly and spoke calmly, The cultivation realm has regtions that prohibit individuals from the ancient realm from acting recklessly in the mundane world. As a result, a supervisory organization was formed, called the Orderwarden. And I, am one of the Orderwarden. The old mans voice was calm but thunderous in Ls ears. Orderwarden? This old man was one of the Orderwarden? No wonder his strength was so formidable, giving him an unfathomable feeling! But L quickly breathed a sigh of relief. With the presence of the Orderwarden and the death and capture of the five Golden Core experts, at least he didnt have to worry too much about powerful enemies targeting his family. This temporarily lifted a burden from his heart. At this moment, the old man waved his whisk, and he and the four ck-clothed individuals disappeared directly into the air, leaving L alone in ce, dumbfounded. Ancient Willis family! It must be the ancient Willis family! The news about me obtaining the inheritance must have reached the ancient Willis familys ears. It must have been that Wicked Bone who leaked the information! L snorted inwardly and quickly disappeared from the spot. When L returned to the Harris family, they had already recovered from the panic. Thanks to the spirit medicine given by L, Eduard had regained most of his physical strength, and his spirit had noticeably improved. Upon seeing L, Eduard sighed deeply and smiled wryly, saying, Mr. Willis, I owe you my life again. Mr. Harris, you exaggerate! It was because of me that you all got involved in this. I should be the one apologizing. L was sincerely grateful to Eduard, who had always treated him well and took care of Miranda and the others. After exchanging pleasantries and ensuring that everyone was unharmed, L hurriedly left with Mason. Watching Ls departing figure, Scarlet opened her mouth several times, wanting to say something to make him stay, but ultimately remained silent. On the way, Mason, who was with his brother-inw, took on the role of the driver. At this moment, Mason asionally nced at L while driving, wearing a hesitant expression. Mason, what do you want to say? L noticed this and raised an eyebrow, asking. As soon as the words fell, Masons expression became somewhat unnatural, and he awkwardly said, Brother-inw, you and Scarlet L immediately understood and wore a bitter smile on his face. Mason, dont overthink it. Scarlet and I have nothing between us. That woman was just talking nonsense earlier. How could I have any involvement with a woman you are interested in? Heh Mason must have heard Ariels words at the Harris family and probably harbored some resentment and suspicion. L had to exin. Well, I know that you wouldnt have any improper thoughts about Scarlet. Upon hearing this, Masonughed self-deprecatingly. But just because youre not interested in her doesnt mean shes not interested in you, brother-inw. Actually, I can sense that Scarlet seems different towards you. Take this birthday incident, for example. If I hadnt said I would bring you along, she wouldnt have let mee. Ahem Upon hearing this, Ls expression became somewhat peculiar. Could it be that Scarlet really has some feelings for me? But thinking about it, it didnt seem possible it couldnt be. The first time he woke her up from Conors clutches and removed the malicious silver needles from her body, Scarlet had shown great enthusiasm towards him. Although some misunderstandings arose between themter when he asked Eduard to help promote the Lowes Golden Wound Medicine, they had managed to resolve them. Moreover, he had saved her life from the hands of Sagi Fujino, a powerful individual from Ski. Although he had been a bit rough with Scarlet at the time, the two acts of saving her life could it be? As he pondered, L couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Mason, youre overthinking it. Scarlet probably just feels grateful for me saving her, nothing more. Dont think too much about it. L coughed and advised his younger brother-inw. Mason shook his head self-deprecatingly and didnt say anything. Seeing this, L knew it was best not to say anything more. Love was something that couldnt be forced. If Scarlet didnt have feelings for Mason, L couldnt do anything about it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. All he could do was keep a distance from Scarlet. Chapter 596 Temporarily Cease Fire L came home without any hesitation and called all of his family members out, speaking to them in a serious tone. I may have to leave home for a while. If theres anything you need, you can ask the Graham family for help. Also, dont worry about Nora. Ill take care of it myself. Huh? Listening to Ls somewhat eager words, the father-inw, mother-inw, and Mason all had a startled expression on their faces. Only Miranda, who had known about this beforehand, remained rtively calm. However, a tinge of reluctance and resentment filled her beautiful eyes. L sighed and told them every detail of what had happened today, with the purpose of making them understand the seriousness of the situation. The ce he was going to this time was naturally the Broken Pulse Sect. On one hand, he had promised Kyrie to join the Broken Pulse Sect, where Nora was currently located. On the other hand, the Broken Pulse Sect was an archenemy of the ancient Willis family. By joining the Broken Pulse Sect, he would have the support of the sect, giving him more confidence in dealing with the ancient Willis family. After hearing the ount from Miranda, the four of them stood there in silence for a long time without speaking. Miranda, this time, would not be going with L. Her strength now surpassed even Ls, and she wanted to stay behind to protect her parents and younger brother. In addition, Miranda also wanted to be able to provide financial assistance to L in the future. The development of thepany could not be abandoned. As for Emmanuel, Cara, and Mason, their expressions became slightly grave after listening to Ls narration. You dont have to worry too much! People from the ancient realm wouldnt dare to harm ordinary folks like you! L reassured. Miranda has gained power now, and the Graham family will also take care of you. L consoled them. L, our concern is not about our own safety, but Emmanuel sighed and hesitated to continue. However, in the end, he didnt say anything more. The situation that L and Nora were about to face was so dire that they wouldnt stop L from going to the Broken Pulse Sect. That night, Miranda, with a seductive charm surpassing the previous night, beckoned to L. Her beautiful face was now blushing, and her heart was filled with shyness. She had to adopt a strong posture even in such matters, seemingly determined to take the initiative. At this moment, Miranda, like a queen, made Ls heart race, wishing to prostrate himself at her feet and let her have her way. This time, it wasnt the influence of the evil spirit on Miranda, but the genuine and legitimate wife herself. Could L resist such temptation? That night, the temperature in the room remained high. Afterwards, Mirandas blushing face didnt fade for a long time as shey in Ls embrace, her eyes reflecting a mix of happiness and a hint of mncholy. Honey When will youe back from the Broken Pulse Sect? Her beautiful eyes were filled with deep reluctance. Ls heart filled with tenderness, and he softly said, It wont be long. Maybe Ill be back soon. Im just going to the Broken Pulse Sect toy low and see how Nora is settling in. Once Nora is stable there and the ancient Willis family lies low, I will leave the Broken Pulse Sect. After all, I cant stay hidden there forever, relying on others for protection. I have to rely on my own strength to confront the ancient Willis family. Mmm, Miranda felt the man next to her exuding determination, confidence, and even a touch of heroism, and her beautiful eyes shimmered with a hint of admiration. She believed that her man would one day stand at the pinnacle of this world. Baby, do you think I can achieve an extraordinary state in one go? However, in the next second, the previously domineering and heroic guy had a mischievous smile on his face and kissed Mirandas smooth forehead, asking, Ah? What do you mean by achieving an extraordinary state? Miranda was momentarily stunned, like a little white rabbit, asking in confusion. However, in the next second, she also understood. She lightly bit her tempting red lips and pinched Ls chest. The usually cold and dominant goddess now had a coquettish andining look, stirring up Ls desire. He wanted to continue pampering her, but in the end, L restrained himself. Miranda was still inexperienced, and Ls heart was filled with tenderness. Meanwhile, in another ce, a dpidated temple in the mountains, a slender figure shrouded in a ck cloak restrained their aura to the utmost. On that gloomy and thin face, there was an expression of seriousness and panic. This person was none other than the high elder of the ancient Willis family, the trusted powerhouse of Maximus Willis, the man with white eyebrows, known as Diretide, a formidable expert in theter stage of Nascent Soul. But even such a person showed a hint of fear in their eyes at this moment. By their side was Wicked Bone. It was with the help of Wicked Bone, which imprisoned Summers soul, that they directly tracked Ls whereabouts. However, Diretide didnt personally take action and instead sent five Golden Core experts to test the waters. And as expected, the oue was tragic. All five Golden Core experts were targeted by Orderwarden and met a miserable end. Orderwarden, this organization has been inactive for centuries! The major ancient forces even suspected they had disappeared. Now it seems theyre still around!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Still restricting the activities of people from the ancient realm in the mortal world. Damn it, in this case, how can Iplete the task assigned by my master? Diretides expression was ferocious, tinged with a hint of fear. If he had personally taken action earlier, he would have fallen into Orderwardens hands by now. Wicked Bones gaze flickered, but he didnt dare to speak. After a moment, Diretide contemted for a while and made a call to Maximus. Diretide, how is it? Did you capture L? Maximus asked with anticipation in his tone. Master, Orderwarden has appeared! Diretide said in a solemn tone. What? Orderwarden? They still exist? Maximus tone froze, filled with doubt. Yes! Diretide reported everything that happened to Maximus in detail. After a long silence on the other end of the phone, Diretides forehead started to sweat, sensing the pressure from his master. He knew he had failed this time. Would his master be furious? However, in the next second, Maximus chuckled lightly, Diretide, you did the right thing. Having those five useless ones make a move to test if Orderwarden is still here is the correct approach. You are my right-hand man, and I cannot afford to lose you. Come back! Master, how about I risk my life to capture L? Perhaps there will be a moment of oversight from Orderwarden, Diretide said fearfully and sincerely. The elder, however, stopped him, saying, No! I said you are my right-hand man. How can a mere Lpare to your life? For now, L is still a worldly person, right? If we act against him now, Orderwarden will undoubtedly intervene. Hes going to join the Broken Pulse Sect, isnt he? Let him join the sect and be a disciple of an ancientsect before we make our move. Come back! Yes, master! Chapter 597 Two Word: Get Out! Over the next few days, L made all the necessary arrangements. He entered the surrounding mountains of Ednd and found a ce with the most abundant spiritual energy, where he set up the Myriad Transformation Energy Array to gather spiritual energy within a radius of one hundred miles. Hispanions, including Mason and his subordinates, as well as Emerson and Makhi, could practice here. At the same time, he left behind arge amount of cultivation resources, some of which were brought back by Emerson and others from Ghost que Sects ruins. After staying in Ednd for almost a week, ensuring that no one from the ancient Willis family appeared again, L and Miranda indulged in each other for another night before finally deciding to set off. Early the next morning! To avoid the sadness of parting, L quietly packed his things and left directly. Kyrie had already given L the address of the Broken Pulse Sect. After contacting the helpful elder, Kyrie was thrilled upon hearing that L wasing. After confirming that L didnt need anyone to pick him up, Kyrie reluctantly hung up the phone. The Broken Pulse Sect was located in the rugged mountains near Merton. To avoid attracting attention, L chose the most simple means of transportation: a train. This journey would take about ten hours, during which L could carefully consider his ns for the future. Just as he entered the bedroompartment, L was startled by what he saw. The soft sleeperpartment, which should have amodated only four people, was now crowded with people. A girl who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old was surrounded by the crowd, receiving their care and concern. When L walked in, a middle-aged woman quickly smiled at him and said, Im sorry, Im in the nextpartment. Can I switch ces with you? Our whole family is here. The middle-aged beauty spoke politely and kept stuffing money into Ls hand. L didnt oppose such a small request and nodded, agreeing to switch to anotherpartment. Thispartment was obviously more normal. A couple who appeared to be college students were flirting with each other, while another middle-aged person was sound asleep on the bed. Excuse me, sir, youre sleeping in my bed, L checked his ticket and politely informed the sleeping middle-aged person. Get lost, dont disturb my sleep, the middle-aged person replied rudely, waving his hand at L. Unexpectedly, the middle-aged person had a bad temper and directly cursed at L. This reaction also surprised the young couple beside them, who were evidently frightened by the middle-aged person. They stopped flirting and moved to the side, seemingly not wanting to get involved. L frowned. Although he didnt want to cause trouble, he couldnt help feeling annoyed. This middle-aged person took his seat and still had such an arrogant attitude? L remained expressionless and firmly said to the middle-aged person, Please give up the seat; it belongs to me! Ls words immediately angered the middle-aged person, who stood up abruptly and red at L with his triangr eyes. Didnt you hear what I said? I told you not to disturb my sleep! Do you want to pick a fight? L sneered, narrowing his eyes. His whole body suddenly emitted a cold aura. What are you trying to do? Sensing that L was not someone to be messed with, the middle-aged persons tone changed, and his voice became somewhat submissive. Get lost! L didnt say much, just coldly spat out two words. As soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged person felt a tremor in his heart and looked at L with a mixture of fear and unwillingness. However, he didnt dare to provoke L easily. He turned his head and walked away. When he reached the door of thepartment, he suddenly turned around and said fiercely, Fine, you wait and see! L didnt take the middle-aged persons threat to heart. He simply tidied up the bed that the middle-aged person had messed up and went to sleep on his own. The conflict between the two just now made the young couple next to them feel a bit uneasy. They exchanged nces and decided to leave directly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that they also sensed that the middle-aged person was not someone to mess with. If they stayed here, something might happenter! Just five minutes after the young couple left, there was suddenly a loud noise outside the carriage. Thepartment door was forcefully opened, and the middle-aged person who had just left came back. Behind him were three or five burly men, each with a ferocious expression on their faces. Kid, how dare you threaten me? I think youre asking for death! Damn it, brothers, beat him up! With the middle-aged persons roar, four or five people rushed forward, and thest person conveniently closed thepartment door. Listening to the screams and asional thudsing from inside the carriage, the young couple hiding on the side cautiously peeked out. Their eyes were filled with relief. Thank goodness they reacted quickly and ran away. Otherwise, they would have been implicated too! Ah, that guy from earlier is probably done for! With the middle-aged person looking so fierce, he must have been ruthless! Yeah, he wouldnt have dared to make a move unless he had confidence. If it were me, I would have backed off long ago. Its better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Sometimes, you just have to swallow your pride. The two whispered to each other, seemingly disapproving of Ls actions just now. Just then, a heavy blow reverberated through thepartment door, causing even the door to shake. Hiss! Seeing this scene, the young couple couldnt help but gasp and took a few steps back. But at that moment, the inside of the carriage suddenly became calm, and soon L walked out with a rxed expression. After scanning the surroundings and seeing the young couple, he walked past them and headed towards the end of the carriage. After L disappeared, the young couple quickly looked inside the carriage. They saw that the four or five men who were there earlier were now lying in disarray, their faces covered in blood, looking miserable. There were also low groans of pain intermittentlying from inside. I was wrong! I was wrong! Please dont hit me anymore! Ill leave! I apologize for what I did earlier! Give me a chance to correct myself! Hearing themotion, the men inside thought that L hade back, so they immediately struggled to get up and kept apologizing. After a while with no response, the men cautiously raised their heads and breathed a sigh of relief when they saw it was the young couple. The chubby middle-aged man gave the young couple a threatening look and quickly ran away before leaving. Before leaving, he nced at Ls departing figure and his eyes were still filled with gloom and resentment! Chapter 598 Innocent Girl Just now, that handsome guy took care of four or five people by himself? After a while, the girl finally spoke to her boyfriend. At that moment, the boy had already been shocked by the scene earlier, sitting in his seat without saying a word. Just then, L came back after washing his hands outside. Seeing that the middle-aged men had already left, he wasnt surprised at all. To him, dealing with those people was just a trivial matter and not worth paying attention to. If they hadnt underestimated their abilities, he wouldnt have bothered with them at all. Big big brother, please have a seat! The young couple, seeing L return, clearly had a touch of fear in their eyes as they smiled and spoke to L. L saw their expressions and understood that they must have been frightened by the earlier scene. He wanted to exin something, but shook his head and simplyy down on the bed. After all, they were just strangers who happened to meet, and there was no need for further interaction. The train continued moving forward, and Lspartment remained unusually quiet. The middle-aged men who had left didnt return even after getting off the train. It wasnt until the next morning, after L had a good sleep, that he saw the train graduallying to a stop, reaching its destination, Merton City. He stretchedzily and muttered to himself, Finally arrived. I should try to avoid taking trains in the future if I can. They really waste too much time. Outside the train station, there was a sea of people. L greedily breathed in the fresh air outside. After entering the Broken Pulse Sect this time, he had no idea what he would face. An ancient martial sect L felt a sense of curiosity welling up inside him. Just as L was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly heard a lightughter from behind. Then an excited voice sounded, Hey, sir, we meet again. Is this your first time in Merton? Turning around, L realized it was the family he had exchanged tickets with when they boarded the train. They had been very friendly, and L had a good impression of them. Yes, Ive heard of the famous Horizon Mountain in Merton, and I wanted toe and see it this time, L replied, which was not entirely a lie. The territory of the Broken Pulse Sect was located deep within Horizon Mountain. As soon as he finished speaking, the girl across from him suddenly brightened up and said to L, What a coincidence! Were also going to Horizon Mountain! Would you like to go together? Horizon Mountain is near Westunity, and it will take some time to get there. We have rtives in Westunity, so we can guide you there.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The girl seemed to have a great liking for L and talked without stopping. L initially wanted to refuse, but seeing that the adults around her didnt object, he agreed. After all, he wasnt in a hurry, and it would be nice to havepany on the journey. Moreover, L could sense that the girls family might also be cultivators. Interesting Upon hearing Ls eptance of her request, the girl cheered and reached out her hand to L, saying, Sir, my name is Fiona Morrison. This is my dad, this is my mom At this point, L suspected that Fionas talkativeness wasnt because she had a liking for him, but rather because she might naturally be a chatterbox. After introducing everyone behind her, Fiona looked up and asked L, Sir, whats your name? Im L Wills! L chuckled lightly; he couldnt bring himself to dislike this naive girl. If Nora grew up, she would probably be just like her. Hehe, Mr. Willis, dont mind her, Fionas father said. My daughter spends too much time cooped up at home, so shes excited to be out for a trip. If you dont want to, you could leave first. Just then, a middle-aged man approached L and smiled at him. L exchanged a few polite words with the man. They were also heading to Horizon Mountain, and they were cultivators too! Could it be that they were also going to the Broken Pulse Sect? L couldnt help but specte. With this in mind, L smiled and said, Its no problem, Im alone anyway. We can travel together, and its nice to havepany. After hearing Ls words, Fionas excitement grew even stronger, and she immediately took Ls hand and walked forward. She continued to chatter along the way, constantly talking to L. However, most of it was about food; it seemed she was a foodie Fiona appeared to be fifteen or sixteen years old, but she was actually only thirteen or fourteen. Due to her cultivation, she had developed well for her age. This was the most innocent and romantic age, where she held onto purity and curiosity about everything. Her family followed behind, watching L and Fiona with smiling faces, seeming very indulgent towards Fiona. However, before they had walked far, they ran into arge group of people. L took a closer look and recognized the middle-aged man he had beaten up on the train leading the group. As soon as the middle-aged man saw L, his face instantly filled with anger, pointing at L and cursing, Bastard, you can fight, huh?! If five people couldnt deal with you, Ive brought thirty people this time! Lets see how you fight now! Brothers, get him! Dare toy a hand on me? Dont you know Buck Baldwins status in Merton?! Finish him! With Bucks roar, many people turned their gaze in this direction. But upon seeing the conflict, they quickly dispersed and didnt dare to gather around. The locals had heard of Bucks notoriety; he was a famous gang leader. If they attracted his attention, they might face retaliation. As Bucks voice fell, the crowd behind him swarmed towards L with a whoosh. Each of them had a fierce expression on their faces, cursing, Dare to touch Buck? Did this guy disrespect you? Come here and apologize to Buck on your knees! We might consider going easy on you! Otherwise, breaking one of your legs would be the least of it! Various threatening voices echoed around, causing Fionas family to furrow their brows. Especially Winston Morrison, Fionas father, narrowed his eyes, emitting an invisible aura. They had important matters to attend to on their journey to Horizon Mountain with their daughter. They couldnt let these thugs dy them. With this in mind, Winston stepped forward and calmly said to Buck, Gentlemen, lets talk it out! It would be best if we dont resort to violence! Winston didnt want the situation to escte; he didnt want to harm ordinary people. His first thought was to defuse the situation. However, when Buck heard his words, he burst intoughter and said to Winston, Best not resort to violence? What if I insist on it? Are you all with this guy? If not, you better get lost! Today, Im determined to make this bastard bleed! Buck shouted at Winston, and soon his gaze, filled with ferocity, fell upon L. Chapter 599 I said, you need to have strength. If you dont want to end up disabled, kneel down and apologize to me, then p yourself 30 times! Forget about what happened in the train! Otherwise Buck said arrogantly. You! Winstons face turned cold as if he wanted to stand up for L. However, L stopped him directly. Ill handle this myself. I happen to have practiced boxing for a few years. Dealing with these thugs shouldnt be a problem, L said confidently. Hearing Ls words, Winston looked at him strangely for a moment. But since L was stronger than all of thembined, he couldnt tell how strong his opponent was. He just felt that there were too many people on the other side and that his family seemed to get along well with the young man so he wanted to help out. After all, if L were an ordinary person, he would definitely be at a disadvantage. However, since he had refused, he didnt insist any further. In a short while, he would see this young man suffer and then make his move. At this moment, he couldnt determine Ls strength, hence this thought. If Winston knew that L was a Golden Core expert and a perfect dual-attribute Uppecia, he would probably be astonished. Just as this thought crossed Winstons mind, he saw that L had already made a move. Alone, he walked step by step toward the group of people. He looked at Buck with a wicked smile on his face and said, Seems like youre unreasonable? Well, being unreasonable is also eptable. Sometimes, I dont like being reasonable either! But, you need the strength to be unreasonable!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Burke, right? Do you think you have it? Upon hearing these words, Bucks face turned pale with anger. What the f***! Its Buck! Ill make you understand my strength right away! Get him, kill him! However, before he could finish speaking, L had already made a move! He single-handedly charged into the crowd of over thirty people, like a tiger among sheep! Seeing this, all thirty-plus people swung their weapons and attacked L, causing Winston and the others to feel a pang of anxiety. p, p, p! Faced with this situation, L remained calm andposed. He extended his palm and pped those people one after another. With each p, he directly sent someone flying, quickly eliciting a series of astonished exmations from the onlookers in the distance. Wow! This young man is so skilled! Whats the use of being skilled? Thats Buck were talking about! Its over now. Buck has beenpletely offended! I guess this young man wont be able to leave here today! The locals who were aware of the situation looked at Ls formidable skills and instead of being amazed, they showed a touch of sympathy. However In just a minute, wails filled the air, leaving only one person standing! Godd*** it! Buck saw this scene and his face twitched uncontrobly! This guy, so powerful? This time, he had lost face big time. Being humiliated in front of so many people, how could he continue to thrive here? Thinking of this, Buck gritted his teeth and took out his phone, shouting at L once again, Fine! Youve got guts, Bastard! Thirty people arent enough, Ill call three hundred people over! Hehe! Upon hearing Bucks words, L coldly chuckled, I advise you not to waste your efforts! Calling more people wont help! You better take care of yourself first. With Ls voice falling, he instantly disappeared from his original position with a single step and reappeared in front of Buck. His eyes were filled with coldness. I said, being unreasonable requires strength! Now, where is your strength? Why cant I see it? After L finished speaking, he kicked toward Bucks legs. Crack! The sound of two bones breaking echoed as L directly kicked off Bucks legs! Thud! With an icy gaze, L flung Buck backward without any trace of emotion and caused another uproar. Move again, and youre dead! L turned his head, leaving behind a cold remark, and walked toward Winstons direction. Buck, staring at Ls back, couldnt hide the fear in his eyes. He stood frozen in ce, unable to make a single move. L, you have great skills! Just as L approached Winston, Winstonughed heartily and said with an unhidden admiration in his eyes. L, judging from your skills, have you practiced martial arts? I wonder if you want to be a true master. Not the kind of master that ordinary practitioners are. Winston asked subtly, as he had developed an affinity for L and even considered taking him as his disciple. L hadnt used his true energy just now, relying solely on his physical body and fists to deal with Buck and the others. Upon hearing this, L shook his head helplessly and said, No need, Mr. Morrison, thanks for your kind offer! Ls words made Winston chuckle once again. You remain modest, truly admirable! Its just a pity about your aptitude. Listening to Winstons words, L thought to himself, if Winston knew that he was also a cultivator and his cultivation level far surpassed his, I wonder what Winston would think? After dealing with Buck, L and his group didnt dy for long and headed towards Westunity City. ording to Winston, they had to reach Horizon Mountain before noon tomorrow, so time was very tight. By the time they arrived in Westunity, it was already gettingte. Under Winstons arrangements, L checked into a hotel. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the hotels high floor, L looked at the towering Horizon Mountain in the distance, feeling the majestic aura and couldnt help but sigh. Within these mountains, is there really an ancient sect hidden? If it werent for his powerful opportunities, his cultivation progress could never catch up with the disciples of such sects. Knock, knock, knock! Just then, a gentle knocking sound came from the door. Ls eyes flickered as he said, Come in. Mr. Willis, Im sent to assist you in going to Broken Pulse Sect by Mr. McCarthy. As long as you have the time, we can depart at any moment. Standing outside the door was a young man who looked handsome and extraordinary. Kyrie addressed L as brother since they considered each other as brothers, so naturally, this young man referred to him as senior. L assessed the young man and could sense his restrained aura, carrying a touch of otherworldliness. Mid-Golden Core stage? Indeed, people from ancient sects are extraordinary! In terms of cultivation level alone, the young man surpassed him. Grayson McCain? L raised an eyebrow and spoke casually. Thats right! Mr. Willis, you know me? Grayson chuckled lightly and asked upon hearing Ls words. Grayson was the person Kyrie had told L about over the phone, saying that someone woulde to meet L in Westunity, and it seemed that this person was him. What about Fiona and the others who came with me today? And what is the reason for going to Horizon Mountain tomorrow at noon? Instead of answering Graysons question, L changed the topic and asked Grayson. Tomorrow is the day when Broken Pulse Sect opens its doors every five years. On that day, various martial sects and noble families with some connection to Broken Pulse Sect will send qualified children to be assessed by the sect. Those who pass the assessment will be epted as outer disciples of the sect. Chapter 600 The Bitterness of Deception Grayson exined and spoke again, Fiona? I seem to have some impression! It seems that their family doesnt belong to any sect or n but are wandering cultivators. They entered the path of cultivation due to some inheritance from their ancestors. Going to Horizon Mountain tomorrow is also for the purpose of the entrance assessment. Listening to Graysons exnation, L understood and chuckled lightly, saying, Then Ill go with them tomorrow. Since weve met, Ill escort them to the end. But dont easily reveal my identity. Although Grayson was a bit puzzled by Ls words, he still agreed. Early the next morning, Fiona directly called out for L to wake up. Looking at Fiona and her family dressed in grand attire, they didnt look like they were going mountain climbing at all. But L wasnt surprised by this, as he already knew the situation yesterday. Now looking at Fiona again, he understood why she seemed so excited. However, he had heard from Grayson yesterday that the admission standards of Broken Pulse Sect were quite high. He hoped that Fiona would meet the requirements. L, its gettingte. Lets get ready to depart. However, we may not be able to apany you to the end. When we arrive at Horizon Mountain, we have our own matters to attend to. Going to a ce where ordinary people cant go, to take care of some business. Hearing this, L couldnt help but feel speechless. He thought, so youre going to participate in the disciple assessment of Broken Pulse Sect, as if I didnt know? In their eyes, he was probably just an ordinary person who could run errands. He had to admit that among the cultivators he had encountered, this family had rtively good temperaments. L had a very good impression of them and didnt show any dissatisfaction with their words. After leaving the hotel, Grayson was already waiting downstairs. This is my friend, Grayson McCain. He can be considered our guide this time. L casually exined, and the other members of the Morrison family didnt react much, except Winston looked at Grayson with some doubt in his eyes. It seemed that he sensed something extraordinary about Grayson. Horizon Mountain stretched for thousands of miles and was exceptionally magnificent! Just as they stepped into the territory of Horizon Mountain, L felt a much denser spiritual energy rushing toward himpared to the urban areas. Winston and the others also had expressions of enjoyment. The real Broken Pulse Sect, like those hidden sects, was concealed within a grand formation that shielded their aura and couldnt be discovered by outsiders. After reaching the formation that led to the sects territory in a valley Alright, Mr. Willis, lets part ways here. It was nice meeting you. Winston lightly smiled at L. No need to part ways. Lets go to Broken Pulse Sect together on the way. Ls lips curled up with a yful smile as he said to Winston. Ah? Winston and the other two were stunned for a moment, showing a surprised expression. Did L also know about Broken Pulse Sect? But before Winston could speak, L had already signaled Grayson with his eyes. Grayson nced around. They were already near the mountaintop, and there was no one else around. At this moment, he took out a hexagonal stone tablet from his body and ced it in a notch on the nearby stone wall. Suddenly, a formation appeared, and the scenery before them distorted and surged like the Eight-Gate Illusion Array that Butch Ghost had set up to deal with L. That Eight-Gate Illusion Array imed to be a separate space, isted from the outside world. And these hidden ancient martial sects were also concealed within formations that imed to be separate spaces. As the spiritual energy of the Earth gradually depleted and became unsuitable for cultivation, the ancestors of these ancient martial sects set up formations that could gather spiritual energy and iste themselves from the outside world. This allowed them to continue their cultivation for generations. Of course, these formations that formed the domains of sects and ns were muchrger and more profound than the Eight-Gate Illusion Array. At this moment, Grayson chuckled lightly and spoke to everyone, Wee to Broken Pulse Sect! As they entered the domain of Broken Pulse Sect, the towering mountains and peaks before them were no smaller in scale than the outside Horizon Mountain. Nestled among the mountains was a pce-likeplex emitting a thick aura of grandeur. Taking a deep breath in this ce, one could feel the energy within their bodies bing incredibly active. The concentration of spiritual energy here was hundreds of times higher than the outside world! The scene before them had already stunned Winstons family, and L silently marveled at the profound strength of this ancient power. After a while, Winston turned to L and said, Mr. Willis, you really fooled me! I didnt expect you to be one of us. If I had known, I wouldnt have hidden it and made things so tiring. Since were all here to participate in the assessment, I hope you can take care of my daughter. Winston instinctively thought that L was also here to participate in the assessment, considering how young he was. No one could have imagined that L was actually a high-level cultivator in the Golden Core stage and had been directly invited by Broken Pulse Sect. L didnt refute Winstons words and quickly joined Grayson, leading the group towards the pce-likeplex. Along the way, they could see many others heading in the same direction. It seemed that they were also external cultivatorsing to participate in the assessment. During the journey, Fionas admiration for L grew even stronger. She grabbed Ls arm, her voice filled with excitement. L, Im so happy! I never thought you were also a cultivator. My family has always restricted my outings to keep my abilities hidden. Ive rarely had any friends. When we arrive at Broken Pulse Sect, L, please take care of me!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Listening to Fionas sincere words, L smiled lightly in his heart and nodded at Fiona. Alright, I promise. Grayson, who was leading the front, couldnt help but feel moved. Fiona probably didnt know the weight behind Ls promise. For Broken Pulse Sect, Ls presence was of great significance. The treatment he would receive here could be imagined. With Ls care, Fiona might be able to avoid many troubles if she could truly stay in Broken Pulse Sect. As cultivators, their speed was incredibly fast. Within the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the group arrived at the entrance of the pce-likeplex, which was the gate to the sects territory. The gate was over ten meters high and hundreds of meters wide, exuding a majestic and powerful aura. Above the gate, the three characters Broken Pulse Sect were like soaring dragons. Who goes there? At this moment, a stern voice suddenly rang out from beside the gate. Grayson saw the person and quickly greeted, Its me! Im here to escort Mr. Willis into the sect. Grayson almost revealed Ls identity but quickly shifted the topic. Grayson. Upon seeing Grayson, the person greeted him and then turned to leave after scanning L and the others. Only Fiona hade for the assessment, but having a cultivator apanying her could be considered a flexible arrangement by Broken Pulse Sect. Grayson soon led the group to a martial arts arena and gave L a signal before hurriedly leaving. He needed to quickly report back to Kyrie. Chapter 601 You Can’t Pass, I Said Wow, L, there are so many people here. Fiona felt a bit nervous seeing so many cultivators her age. She grabbed Ls arm and spoke in a low voice. Dont be afraid. These might be your future fellow disciples. No need to fear them. It will be normal in the future, L reassured her, looking around. At this moment, many people had already arrived at the martial arts arena. The crowd, big and small, totaled more than a hundred, and more people were approaching. Seeing these figures, Ls eyes shed with surprise. He didnt expect that there would be so many cultivators participating in the entry assessment for Broken Pulse Sect. As an ancient martial sect that surpassed ordinary martial forces and even hidden forces, the attraction was indeed remarkable! Excuse me, sir, you seem unfamiliar. May I know which family youre from? Soon, someone approached and greeted L with a light smile. Ls figure was rtively eye-catching among the crowd, and his cultivation level was much higher than everyone else present. In the eyes of others, his temperament was unfathomable, making him naturally seen as a formidable opponent among the assessors. Immediately, some people wanted toe over and make friends, while others wanted to test him. Oh, Im an independent cultivator, L said calmly. However, just as his voice fell, a mocking voice suddenly came from the side. Winston? Youre still alive! I thought you died during thest expedition! Hearing this voice, L couldnt help but raise an eyebrow and looked at Fiona and the others. Winston? Was this voice directed at Fionas father? Aidyn Neal? Its you! Winston turned around to see several people walking towards him, and the one leading them was his former good friend. However, this person had betrayed him during an expedition, nearly causing his death! Seeing Aidyn, Winstons face instantly darkened, and his true energy burst out uncontrobly. Aidyn! Do you have the audacity to seek me out? Do you know how hard it was for me to find you these past few years? I wish I could kill you right now! As Winstons voice echoed, the entire square suddenly erupted with a surge of energy belonging to thete-Core Formation stage. Heh, Winston, consider yourself lucky that you didnt die in the expeditionst time! Did you really think I considered you a good friend? Hahaha, if it werent for your Gluttonous Jade Pendant catching my interest, and my strength being weaker than yours before, I wouldnt even bother acknowledging you. I obtained the Gluttonous Jade Pendant a long time ago, and I didnt need to put in so much effort! With the boost from the Pendant, my strength is not weaker than yours now! Aidyn shouted, and an aura no weaker than Winstons burst out as well. At that moment, all the gazes in the square turned towards them, and the atmosphere became tense. Within Broken Pulse Sect, private fights without permission are prohibited! Stop immediately, or your cultivation will be disabled, and youll be expelled from Broken Pulse Sect! Just then, a stern voice resounded from the void, followed by several figures emerging. They had solemn expressions, radiating an unfathomable and icy aura. This is the Hall of Enforcement of Broken Pulse Sect! I heard that only the most elite disciples of Broken Pulse Sect enter the Hall of Enforcement. They are young but possess at least the strength of the Golden Core Realm! Anyone who offends the Hall of Enforcement will either be severely injured or killed! Even their sect and family members will be permanently banned from entering Broken Pulse Sect! Exmations resounded, and both Winston and Aidyns expressions revealed a hint of fear. With a cold snort, both of them simultaneously retracted their auras. There were numerous disciples participating in the entry assessment for Broken Pulse Sect, andbined with their apanying family members, there were already hundreds of people on the square. Naturally, there were disciples of the Hall of Enforcement present to maintain order in such a situation! After the Hall of Enforcement exerted its influence, those who harbored personal grudges on the square also held back. Hmph! Ill spare you this time! But once were out of Broken Pulse Sect, even if I have to chase you to the ends of the earth, I wont let you go! Heh, let your daughter pass the entry assessment of Broken Pulse Sect first! My son, Ryan, was noticed by the sects officials a year ago. They wanted to take him as their disciple. This entry assessment is just a formality for us. Do you think Ill let anything happen to me once my son joins Broken Pulse Sect? Aidyns tone was extremely arrogant, filled with confidence. That was also the main reason why he had hidden from Winston for so many years and suddenly appeared now. Once he entered Broken Pulse Sect, his lineage would receive the sects protection! Even if Winston had more courage, he wouldnt dare to touch him anymore! You! Upon hearing Aidyns words, Winston became infuriated and couldnt find words to respond. Dad, dont talk to this loser and his family. Fiona is just an ordinary talent, with only mid-Core Formation strength. Its a delusion to think she can join Broken Pulse Sect! Do you really think everyone is like me? After today, our two families will no longer be on the same level. Just talking to them makes me feel ashamed! Just then, a young figure walked forward and taunted Winstons family. The young man had a handsome appearance, but his expression was extremely arrogant.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His strength had reached the peak of thete-Core Formation stage, making him one of the top among the assessors. His disdainful gaze swept over Winstons family, but when he nced at L, he paused for a moment and asked with a hint of confusion, Which family are you from? Ive never seen you before. For disciples like them participating in the assessment, they were either from ancient martial forces or powerful independent cultivators within a certain circle. They would usually be acquainted with each other. But Ryan Neal found L unfamiliar, and his eyebrows furrowed tightly. Im not from any family, nor do I have any master. I suppose I can be considered an independent cultivator, L calmly replied. Although he had a good impression of Winstons family, he didnt have much knowledge about the conflicts between the two families, so he didnt want to get too involved. Oh, an independent cultivator, Ryan responded mockingly upon hearing Ls introduction. Then his gaze quickly shifted away from him. Thats right, Ryan is correct! People like him wont be on the same level as us in the future. Theres no need to waste our breath on them! Aidyn saw his sons overwhelming dominance and felt a sense of satisfaction. Heughed at Winstons family and led his family away. However, after walking a few steps, Ryan suddenly stopped, turned his head, and looked at Fiona. With a sinister smile, he said, Fiona, you wont pass this years entry assessment, as dered by me! Oh, and you! I can only say that you are incredibly unlucky! Why did you have to associate yourself with this losers family? Ryan pointed at L,ughed arrogantly, and disappeared into the crowd. Chapter 602 Three Parts of the Assessment As the Neal family departed, the Morrison family fell into a brief silence. Ah, L, weve burdened you this time, Winston sighed deeply, his tone filled with guilt. Listening to Ryans words just now, it seems hes preparing to y some tricks during the entrance assessment.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. If we really cause you to fail the entrance assessment, consider it a huge favor owed by my family! You can alwayse to me if you need anything. After a moment, Winston shook his head, his eyes filled with helplessness. The Neal family has now ascended to be stewards of the Broken Pulse Sect, an unattainable status for them! He couldnt imagine what they could do if they really intended to trip them up during the entrance assessment! For a moment, the entire Morrison family was engulfed in a sense of despair. Mr. Morrison, dont say that! Who says were definitely going to fail the entrance assessment? Ryan is just a minor obstacle. Hes not even a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect, nothing to worry about. L had never mentioned participating in the entrance assessment from the beginning. Besides, with his strength at the Golden Core stage, participating in an assessment typically intended for those at the Uppecia or Core Formation stages would be somewhat unfair. Although Lsforting words had no effect on Winston and the others, Fiona, despite her young age, understood what was happening. She stepped forward and took Ls hand, looking at him with a hint of distress. L, Im sorry! Ive caused you trouble. Seeing Fiona on the verge of tears, L felt a pang of heartache. He quickly stepped forward and smiled gently at her. Fiona, dont lose hope so quickly. Do you remember what I promised you earlier? I promised to take good care of you in the Broken Pulse Sect. Ill make sure to keep my word! Ls words immediately brought a smile to Fionas face, and she nodded earnestly at him. However, Winston sighed once again, thinking that Ls words were just meant tofort Fiona. With time passing, more and more figures appeared in the square, quickly surpassing three hundred in number. Many people greeted each other upon meeting, indicating that they were quite familiar with each other. However, there were also enemies present, such as Winston and Aidyn. When enemies meet, envy arises! Some couldnt help but engage in a fight on the spot, only to be stopped by the Hall of Enforcement, with some even losing their lives! The intervention of the Hall of Enforcement quieted the previously noisy square. About half an hourter, several figures rushed over from a distance. L looked up and saw a white-haired old man leading the group, emitting an extremely powerful aura. Behind him was Kyrie. Kyrie had obviously spotted Ls figure, but since Grayson had already greeted him, he didnte forward to acknowledge L. He just blinked at him from a distance. The expression of satisfaction in his eyes couldnt bepletely concealed. It seemed that Ls decision toe to the Broken Pulse Sect was also a kind of trust and recognition in his eyes. Moreover, with L carrying the heritage jade pendant, being able to join the Broken Pulse Sect was definitely a blessing for the sect! Wee, everyone, to the entrance assessment of the Broken Pulse Sect, held once every five years. I am Sullivan Kidd, Vice Sect Leader of the Broken Pulse Sect! I am also the host of this assessment! I believe everyone is already familiar with the assessment content. I wont say much more. Since the assessment has begun, please prepare yourselves, all disciples participating in the entrance assessment! As the white-haired old man leading the group spoke, the square began to stir. Many people quickly reminded their juniors, as most cultivation families or individual cultivators aspire to join the Broken Pulse Sect, an ancient power. Although many had already prepared, being in front of the sect still made them somewhat nervous. The Morrison family members were equally tense. L noticed Fionas flushed face, her body trembling slightly. L, I entrust Fiona to you. I have no other requests, but if possible, please ensure Fionas safety during the assessment. Even if she fails the assessment, its okay. Please, I beg you! At this point, Winstons request had shifted from joining the Broken Pulse Sect to ensuring survival, indicating how fearful he was of Ryans connection. Originally, L wanted to reveal his identity at this moment, as participating in this kind of entrance assessment with his strength wouldnt be convincing. However, upon second thought, he realized he hadnt officially be a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect yet. So why not take this opportunity to suppress his strength and participate in the assessment? With that in mind, L gestured to Kyrie to convey his thoughts. Kyrie, understanding Ls intentions, seemed surprised at first but then silently conveyed the matter to Sullivan, who was nearby. Soon, L saw Sullivan smile knowingly, seeming quite interested in his idea, and nodded in agreement from a distance. Phew! L breathed a sigh of relief. He could sense Sullivans strength, which was like a deep abyss. The strength of this Vice Sect Leader of the Broken Pulse Sect was probably no lower than Kyries, at least at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage or higher. Perhaps he had even reached the Void Profound Realm! Soon, at Sullivans call, the many disciples participating in the entrance assessment began to move forward. Fiona, can you tell me what the assessment entails? As they walked towards a building in the front square with the majority of participants, L took the opportunity to ask Fiona. Huh? L, dont you know? I have memorized the assessment content long ago! Fiona giggled, showing no suspicion about why L didnt know. The assessment is divided into three parts! The first part is climbing thedder in front! Its said that there are formations set up by senior experts on thedder. Its very difficult to pass! The second part is traversing perilous terrain, but we still dont know which two peaks we have to cross! The third part isbat. We have to fight against senior members inside the sect, and only if they deem us capable can we pass! This part has the highest elimination rate! Listening to Fionas exnation, L nodded silently. Chapter 603 The Price of Being a Dog These three parts should assess the disciples physical fitness, true energy utilization, andbat ability respectively. Indeed, worthy of being an ancient sect, their requirements for disciples areprehensive. However, none of these were a problem for L, especially thest part. In terms ofbat, he wouldnt lose to anyone. There were about a hundred or so disciples participating in the entrance assessment this time. They all looked eager as they eyed the longdder ahead, getting ready for action. Fiona subconsciously grasped Lsrge hand and whispered softly to him, L, I have always been weak in physical fitness since childhood. Can you help me with the first part? ording to Fiona, the first part was basically passable for most of the assessment disciples, but the ease of passing varied. Unexpectedly, Fiona wasnt confident about the simplest first part. But of course, L had no problem with this small request. He nodded directly and agreed. Get ready! The first part of the assessment is to climb thedder! Thedder has a total of 9, 999 steps! The time limit is three hours! Those who fail to pass within three hours will be eliminated! Outstanding performance will be rewarded. Please show all your abilities! Go! As Vice Sect Master Sullivans voice fell, the prepared individuals all rushed towards the front with a swish. Upon seeing these people rushing up thedder, many immediately revealed expressions of pain, looking somewhat overwhelmed. Beside thedder, there were many ck-d youths, the disciples of the Broken Pulse Sects Hall of Enforcement. Lets go! L chuckled lightly and grabbed Fionas hand, ready to go forward directly. However, at this moment, Ryan walked over from the side and said to L with a nce, Two useless people, dare topare who reaches the top first? After saying this, Ryans eyes were full of disdain and provocation, as if he didnt even consider L and the others worth his attention. Many people were following him at this moment, all joining in the jeering. They should all be people who were familiar with Ryan in ordinary days. Plus, Ryan was now favored by the stewards within the sect. It was quite normal for some to try to curry favor with him. Boring! Despite Ryans provocation, L remained unmoved. He rolled his eyes at him and then quickly led Fiona towards thedder. F*ck, whats a wandering cultivator acting so arrogantly for? Wait for an opportunityter, and make some trouble for them! I wont allow these two to pass the assessment! With Ryans voice, the others behind him immediately let out a sinisterugh, showing their malicious intentions. Although L had suppressed his strength to the Core Formation Realm, his physical fitness andbat experience were still intact. So, this assessment was like childs y for him. As soon as he stepped onto thedder, L felt a huge pressure enveloping his body. This pressure made him instinctively want to bend over. It was then that he realized why those who rushed in first looked so pained. Trying to circte his true energy, he was horrified to find that the true energy in his body was sealed, as if it had been suppressed. In other words, internal strength was directly ineffective here. To pass this part, one had to rely solely on physical strength. The Broken Pulse Sects heritage was indeed ancient, and such methods were not something ordinary powers couldpare with. However, this pressure was like childs y for Ls physical strength. His muscles trembled, and his strength burst out, easily resisting the pressure! Turning his head to look at Fiona, he found that she had only ascended two steps at this point, already showing signs of difort on her face. Seeing this scene, L frowned. Although this girls overall strength was good, her physical fitness was too poor without being able to use true energy. With nearly ten thousand steps in total, usually the pressure would increase after passing halfway. If Fiona was struggling already, how would she passter on? L, dont worry about me, I can hold on! Fiona seemed to notice Ls gaze and pretended to smile rxedly at him. Ive been in poor health since I was a child. My Dad spent a lot of effort to find the Gluttonous Jade Pendant to treat my body. But who knows, Ryans father used a trick to take it away. Without Gluttonous Jade Pendant, my physical fitness has also deteriorated a lot. Fiona exined to herself, gritting her teeth and continuing to walk forward. Is there such a secret? No wonder Winston hates Aidyn so much. If it were him, and someone took Noras life-saving thing away, he would probably have to kill his whole family. Thinking of this, L couldnt help but feel softness in his eyes. From this point of view, Fiona must have suffered a lot since childhood, but looking at how cheerful she is now, she must be very strong inside. Its okay, Ill go with you. L chuckled, holding Fionas hand and walking forward step by step. At the same time, a wisp of pure Dragon Energy flowed into her body without any trace! Dragon Energy is a special energy derived from the dragon kidney on the left, which is not exactly the same as true energy. Although the true energy in Ls body has been suppressed, the Dragon Energy can still move. Fiona sensed this, and her big eyes suddenly looked at L in surprise. L, this is Stop talking and focus! L gave her a look. Uh-huh! Fiona nodded obediently. At this moment, Ryan and others who were following behind quickly caught up with L and sneered at him, Fiona, this loser, cant pass the first level. I expected it, but I didnt expect you to be a loser too! I advise you to give up on her as soon as possible, otherwise with your strength, you may fall to the bottom in the second level! Ha ha ha ha! Ryans sarcastic voice fell, and as expected, bursts ofughter erupted from around him. L said coldly to him without raising his head, If you dont want to die, get out of here before I can bother to talk to you! Otherwise, I will make it impossible for you to pass the first level now! Um? Ls arrogance was beyond Ryans expectation. He immediately raised his eyebrows and winked at the person next to him. Soon this person stood directly in front of L, stood on the steps and said to him condescendingly, How dare you speak to Ryan like this? I think you are impatient! Kneel down and apologize to Ryan! Otherwise, you two will stay here today! Wow! The mans voice fell, and the group of people around Ryan stopped in front of L. From the looks of them, L didnt intend to let him go any further without apologizing. L Seeing this scene, Fiona also held Ls hand in fear and subconsciously hid behind him. You are really as annoying as a swarm of flies! L sighed, and when he raised his head, the cold look in his eyes was intense.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I told you not to mess with me, but you didnt listen. If thats the case, then dont leave! As soon as L finished his voice, he narrowed his eyes and quickly kicked his right leg forward, directly on the right leg of the younger man who had just spoken. Ah! Soon a scream rang out, and the younger mans right leg waspletely broken by Ls kick. Hey on the steps and rolled over, looking extremely painful! Wow! This scene was beyond everyones expectations. No one expected that L would suddenly take action at this time. The remaining people quickly dispersed towards the distance with fearful faces, no one wanted to be attacked by L again. As he just said, this mans right leg was fractured at this time, and it was obvious that he was no longer capable of going up! The surrounding Hall of Enforcement disciples were naturally rmed by the situation here, but they only nced at it briefly and looked away. Fighting is allowed during the assessment. This is the default rule. As long as no one is killed, they will basically not intervene. Well, L, you have the guts! Lets see! Ryans eyes were also full of fear, and he kept shouting at L while retreating back. Ls move made him immediately give up his n to attack him. Without the blessing of true energy, his skills were indeed very average. But after passing the first level and regaining the use of energy, lets see how you fight me! lets go! After giving the order, the remaining people simply abandoned this young man here, jumped up the steps in groups and drifted away. Haha, this is the price of being a dog! L nced at his younger man who was still wailing, without any sympathy in his eyes, and directly pulled Fiona to continue climbing. Chapter 604 Ryan Reaches the Summit On the square, the Winston couple had been closely watching Ls side. Seeing Ryan stop L, they instinctively covered their mouths. But then they saw L act decisively, disabling one person! Only then did Winston remember that besides cultivation strength, L was also extremely skilled inbat! With L around, Fiona will definitely pass the first level! Winston muttered to himself, as if trying to reassure himself. The recent conflict was just a small incident for the participants in the assessment. After all, most of them knew why they were here. They didnt have spare energy to mind other peoples business! An hourter! The voice of Sullivan, the Vice Sect Master of Broken Pulse Sect, suddenly echoed in everyones ears, Ryan Neal is the first to reach the summit, special reward: one Energy Replenishment Pill! At this moment, L and Fiona had just passed halfway, and L could already clearly feel the pressure around him. Fiona, sweating profusely, her face turning red, appeared to be struggling tremendously. But even in this state, Fiona didnt utter a word of surrender, gritting her teeth and persevering. This scene brought a hint of relief to Ls eyes. With a weak body, there would be no hope if the willpower was weak as well. Fortunately, this girl had a stubbornness and resilience! Cultivators always went against the natural order. If onecked even this bit of perseverance, no matter how much help L provided now, there wouldnt be much achievement in the future. L had thought very clearly from the beginning. Although he could help her alleviate most of the pressure, he wouldnt do it. He only needed to take care of Fiona and intervene at critical moments. In contrast to Ls indifference, the others who were stuck halfway were somewhat unsettled. Ryans reaching the summit clearly put immense pressure on them. Some people, in their anxiety, took several steps at once. Unable to hold on, they immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and fell heavily downward. At this moment, the Hall of Enforcement disciples who had been standing by quickly stepped forward, catching them and loudly announcing in a cold tone, Eliminated! No! I refuse to ept it! I can still hold on! Give me another chance! This person, upon hearing the word eliminated, became instantly excited. He struggled while spitting blood, his eyes filled with unwillingness. Ignoring his reaction, the Hall of Enforcement disciple didnt even spare him a nce and forcibly took him away from thedder. With this person, over a dozen participants had already been eliminated by now! And after passing halfway, the number of eliminations would only increase. L and Fiona were not thest ones. Behind them, there were still three or five figures gritting their teeth and persevering. Those who cane here are the cream of the crop among people. But now, theyre just at the bottom here despite usually being superior. The blow from this kind of disparity must be very difficult to bear. L sighed and stopped paying attention to these people, focusing on Fiona beside him. The Hall of Enforcement disciple who had been following them the whole time had a trace of doubt in his eyes. He had noticed L after L had repelled Ryan and the others. ording to his observation, with Ls strength, he could easily reach the summit. It took Ryan an hour to reach the summit. If L were to sprint all the way, the time should be more than halved! After all, from the beginning until now, the Hall of Enforcement disciple hadnt seen L under any pressure! His face had always been rxed and indifferent. This guy is exceptionally talented and powerful. Hes bound to soar to great heights in the future! We must inform the captain and make sure to recruit this guy into the Hall of Enforcement early! Little did L know, while he hadnt even passed the first level yet, the Hall of Enforcement, which was touted as the most difficult to join within Broken Pulse Sect, was already scheming to win him over. If he knew about this news, he wouldnt know whether tough or cry. As more and more people reached the summit, Fiona finally passed two-thirds of the steps. She looked up at the passing disciples cheering at the mountaintop with a hint of envy in her eyes! With only one hour left and the summit in sight, she still had a chance! Fiona kept encouraging herself. While L apanied Fiona in their continuous ascent, there was amotion at the summit. Sullivan, Kyrie, and several elders of the sect appeared. Vice Sect Master! Elders! Greetings were exchanged incessantly, and soon Sullivan and the others arrived at the foot of thedder, looking down. The Vice Sect Masters gaze naturally fell on L. Seeing Ls rxed demeanor, he couldnt help but shake his head and say to Kyrie in a low voice, Whats with L? His background is extremely special. If he wants, we could even make him an elder. Why would he participate in the entry assessment? As long as he speaks up, he can use the sects resources as he pleases! Is he ying around? Kyrie knew that Sullivan valued talent and had set his eyes on the inheritance within L. Ever since Kyrie reported Ls information to the sect, there had been a fiercepetition within the sect to recruit him. In the end, Sullivan had forcibly reserved L to be under hismand using his status as the Vice Sect Master. This was also why the Sect Master was currently in seclusion. Otherwise, L would definitely not be under Sullivansmand. However, despite all this, whether L joined them or not ultimately depended on Ls decision. Kyrie chuckled lightly and said to Sullivan, L has never yed by the rules. He grew up in the mundane world, perhaps he doesnt want to break the rules because of himself. Listening to Kyries exnation, Sullivan didnt believe it for a moment. He said teasingly, Why do I feel like hes doing it for that little girl?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I just checked that little girl. Shes nothing special, and she even had a hard time passing the entrance exam. Whatever, let him do whatever he wants. As long as he can join our faction, Sullivan said helplessly. Oh, by the way, how about Ryans talent? I heard hes been taken in by the Deacon in advance? Listening to Kyries puzzled words, Sullivan, who was still a little irritated, coldly snorted and said, His talent is decent among this group, but still far inferior to L! If L were at his level, he could easily crush him with one hand! Meanwhile As they watched Sullivan and the other big shots from the sect, Ryan and the others were filled with admiration. If only I could be a disciple of one of them someday. For that, Im willing to pay any price! One person murmured to himself, his voice full of longing. Hmph! Who do you think you are? Do you know how strict these seniors are in epting disciples? They wouldnt even look at you unless you were a core disciple! For Ryan to be a stewards apprentice, its a huge honor that doesnte often! Stop daydreaming! Listening to the various discussions around him, Ryan coughed lightly and quickly changed the subject, saying, So, L was so arrogant just now. I thought he had some real skills. He probably just learned a few years of boxing in the mundane world, and now he dares to act arrogant in the first level! Ill make sure to settle the score in the second level! As Ryans cold words fell, the people around him echoed continuously, Maybe he wont even pass the first level! Hes just useless. How can hepare to Ryan? Ryan was the first to reach the top. Even if L tries his best, he wont catch up to Ryan! Ryan, now that youve been taken in as a stewards apprentice, youd better take care of us when you enter the sect! The various praises and ttery from those around him made Ryan feel extremely pleased. Soon, they forgot about L and Fiona, focusing solely on Ryan, the focal point among the examination disciples. As for L, he was nothing in their eyes! Chapter 605 Last Minute Comeback As time passed, more and more people passed the test. With half an hour left, L and Fiona still had hundreds of steps to climb! At this point, Fionas pretty face was extremely flushed, andrge beads of sweat kept rolling down. Not only was there pressure on thedder, but there was also immense pressure from the numerous seniors and assessment disciples on the mountaintop. L, why dont you go up first. I might fail, I cant drag you down! Although Fiona said this, her steps were still extremely difficult as she ascended another step. Huff, huff! As soon as she reached this step, Fiona began to breathe heavily, her expression filled with pain. Seeing her like this, L couldnt help but feel a pang of heartache. Fiona was already amazing! Ten minutes ago, she was almost at her limit, and yet she still persisted through hundreds of steps. This kind of perseverance was alreadymendable. Thinking of this, L lightly smiled and said to Fiona, Fiona, I believe you can do it. Also, please believe in me, I can definitely take you to the mountaintop. Okay? Hearing Ls gentle words, Fiona felt a surge of strength welling up inside her once again. After ncing at L, she quickly nodded solemnly and continued to lift her feet towards the top. At this point, there were few people left on thedder. They were either close to the mountaintop or despairing and giving up because they were far from their goal. Only L and Fiona were still persevering! In thest ten minutes, they were only five hundred steps away from the top!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hehe, thesest five hundred steps are the hardest in the entiredder! Fiona definitely wont be able to make it! L is also foolish. Clearly, he has the strength but insists on being with Fiona. Hes probably going to be dragged down by her. Who cares, having two fewerpetitors isnt bad for us! The disciples who had already passed on the mountaintop had their eyes on L and Fiona. They could also see that L seemed to be much more rxedpared to Fiona. Kyrie, what do you think? At this moment, Sullivan frowned and asked Kyrie. Of course, he was referring to how L and the others would pass this first assessment. After all, in his eyes, Fionas chances of passing were somewhat slim. I think L will definitely surprise us. Kyrie was very confident in L and said with a faint smile. Oh? Sullivan was somewhat surprised by Kyries confidence. His gaze couldnt help but turn towards L and Fiona below. At this point, Fiona was indeed in bad shape. The flush on her face had turned pale, and her legs trembled with every step. If it werent for L apanying her all along, Fiona would probably have given up long ago. Onest minute! Please hurry up! At this moment, the Enforcement Hall disciples next to them reminded L withplex expressions. Whether it was Ls perseverance or Fionas resilience, it filled them with admiration. If L got stuck at this first stage, they would be very regretful, especially since they had just exined the matter to the Head of the Enforcement Hall. L I cant hold on anymore! I Im sorry Fiona felt her vision blur, and as the voice of the Enforcement Hall disciple rang out, her originally steadfast heart copsed! With just over three hundred steps left, unless she ran through them all in one breath, there was no way she could pass! And she obviously didnt have the strength for that. Her biggest wish now was not to drag L down. Hahaha! Ryan at the mountaintop burst intoughter at this moment, his eyes full of mockery. Thesest three hundred steps, even if it were me, it would take more than ten minutes to pass! In thest minute, they cant possibly make it! Fiona is finished! L is finished too! After I enter the Broken Pulse Sect, I will be an existence they cant reach! At this moment, Ryans eyes were filled with a sinister gleam as he began to envision the wonderful life awaiting him after entering the sect. The despair in Ls and the Morrison familys eyes would surely be a delightful sight. Not only him, but all the assessment disciples at the mountaintop shared the same sentiment. Many shook their heads, no longer intending to watch. The oue was already decided! Fiona, you did great. Just then, Ls voice rang out again, exuding aforting power. Leave the rest to me. As Ls voice fell, he suddenly reached out and patted Fionas body several times. Then, taking a deep breath, he grabbed Fionas waist and began to sprint upward withrge strides! Fiona felt a moment of dizziness, then suddenly found herself in Ls arms. Unexpectedly, as L continued upwards, the pressure on her body did not increase at all. Instead, she felt the same warmth flooding her body again, revitalizing her both physically and mentally! And Ls scent it smelled really good For some reason, this thought popped into Fionas mind, and her face turned crimson as her heart raced. Boom! Boom! Boom! Ls speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he directly crossed over hundreds of steps, and his speed continued to increase, rushing towards the mountaintop at an astonishing pace. Hiss! This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! How can he be so rxed, and still carrying a person! The first stage of thedder test relies on physical fitness alone, without using any true energy. How did he manage to do it! I dont believe it, this scene is simply absurd! Amotion erupted at the mountaintop! Everyone widened their eyes, their expressions filled with disbelief! Swish! Swish! Swish! At this moment, L was still quite far from the others, but in almost the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of them. Snap! He gently set Fiona down, then smiled lightly at her and said, Fiona, weve passed the test smoothly. Silence! A deathly silence! From the start of thest-minute countdown to when L started moving, twenty seconds had passed! And now, reaching the mountaintop, there were only a dozen seconds left until the end! In other words, L hadpleted thest, most difficult three hundred steps in less than thirty seconds! And he was carrying a girl! This wasnt just astonishing anymore-it was terrifying! How terrifying was this guys physical strength? Unfair! L tantly vited the rules! I protest! Chapter 606 Deputy Sect Master’s Statement Just as the whole scene fell into silence, a voice full of resentment suddenly rang out. Naturally, the speaker was Ryan! At this moment, Ryans face had already be extremely dark, and the final scenepletely caught him off guard. Just the thought of Ls actions made him feel a sense of fear rise inexplicably in his heart. No, this cant be! L must be stopped in his tracks! Otherwise, with the talent L disyed, he would eventually fall into his hands sooner orter! At this point, even if it caused dissatisfaction among the elders, he had to speak up. As Ryans voice fell, all eyes turned towards him with a rustling sound. Shortly after, a middle-aged man from the Broken Pulse Sect stepped forward and said in a low voice to Ryan, Ryan! What are you doing? Neither the deputy sect master nor the elders have spoken. Who gave you the right to speak here? The Deacon! The speaker was none other than the Deacon, who intended to take Ryan as his disciple. At this moment, the Deacons face was gloomy, wishing he could shut Ryan up immediately! However, since Ryan had already spoken, there was no turning back! He could only continue with a stiff upper lip, Respected elders, I have no objections to Ls passing the test! But Fiona clearly relied on him to pass the test. If she is allowed to pass, it would be uneptable to everyone! Ryans voice was resounding, immediately causing a stir. Many people, after recovering from their shock at Ls actions, nodded in agreement with Ryans words. In their view, Fionas passing was indeed somewhat unfair. Fionas face was flushed at this moment. Mainly, she didnt expect L to help her pass the test in this way. Now, seeing L being criticized by everyone, she felt ufortable too. She was about to speak, but at this moment, L squeezed her hand to signal her not to speak. You make sense, said the deputy sect master, Sullivan. However, the rules do not explicitly prohibit helping others pass. Ls strength in the first stage was exceptional, which is understandable. This is only a one-time exception and shall not be taken as precedent! Soon, Sullivans voice rang out, although somewhat stern, it was obvious that he was protecting L. Of course, there were no rules explicitly prohibiting helping others pass in the first stage. Sullivans words directly settled the matter. Ryan, feeling unwilling, originally wanted to speak up again, but the Deacon quickly covered his mouth upon seeing this. Are you crazy? You dont want to enter the Broken Pulse Sect? Dont drag me down! The Deacon, nervous, pulled Ryan aside and scolded him angrily. Ryan then came to his senses from his anger, feeling a sense of relief. After all, he had just been in conversation with the deputy sect master, and if he had offended him, a word could have determined his fate! Fortunately, his actions just now didnt result in anything too bad. ncing at L from afar, Ryan muttered, Consider yourselves lucky! There are still two more tests toe! Ill see how you handle them! After hearing the deputy sect masters words, Fionas heart was filled with excitement. She grabbed Ls hand and kept talking. L, did you hear that? The deputy sect master spoke up for us! This is a great honor! Someone as unattainable as the deputy sect master may be someone I can never reach in my lifetime! L looked at the extremely excited Fiona in front of him, his face full of smiles. Without the pressure of thedder, Fiona quickly recovered under the nourishment of the Dragon Energy she had been infused earlier. Moreover, after just enduring, L could clearly feel Fionas strength growing, although the increase was very slight. But it would undoubtedly be greatly beneficial to her in the future. The rest of you take an hour break, and well start the second stage in an hour! Deputy Sect Master Sullivan waved his hand and led the members of the Broken Pulse Sect away. However, before leaving, he gave L a meaningful nce. The message was clear, asking L to meet himter.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Understanding Sullivans intention from his eyes, L shrugged and instructed Fiona not to wander around before walking towards Sullivans direction. Soon, L saw Sullivan and others sitting in a pavilion, chatting andughing. Seeing L approaching from afar, Kyrie chuckled and said to Sullivan, Deputy Sect Master, L is here! Greetings, Deputy Sect Master. Greetings, esteemed elders, L greeted politely as he approached Sullivan and Kyrie. Sullivan stood up and looked L up and down, his satisfaction evident in his eyes. Not bad, not bad! Kyrie has briefed me about you. Im considering taking on a disciple. Are you willing, L? Hmm? Sullivans words caught L off guard, prompting him to look directly at Kyrie. Kyrie nodded repeatedly, indicating that he should agree. L understood. Despite the ancient origins of the Broken Pulse Sect, there were still interpersonal considerations. Joining under a prominent figure like the deputy sect master was undoubtedly the best choice for him. Moreover, he had a good rtionship with Kyrie and trusted him not to harm him. With that in mind, L nodded directly and respectfully bowed to Sullivan. Greetings, Master! Haha, good disciple! Sullivanughed heartily. Consider this as my weing gift. After you officially join, Ill arrange a weing feast for you! Seeing L agree, Sullivan was overjoyed andughed heartily. As hisughter faded, a palm-sized pouch fell into Ls hands. Whats this? A storage pouch? Looking at the delicate pouch in his hand, Ls pupils contracted involuntarily. In the modern world, with the sparse spiritual energy and the decline of many ancient sects, treasures like storage artifacts were extremely rare! Sullivan giving him one at their first meeting showed how much he valued him. Although L already had a mustard seed pouch, it paled inparison to the one in his hand, both in quality and storage space. Using his spiritual sense to probe, L found numerous cultivation pills piled inside, indicating that Sullivan had spared no expense. Excited, L bowed respectfully to Sullivan once again. Thank you, Master! As my disciple, your matters are my matters, Sullivan dered warmly. I will help you seek revenge against the ancient Willis family, but their strength should not be underestimated. We need to n carefully. Do you understand? Sullivans words served as a reminder for L not to act rashly but also indicated his firm support. He and the Broken Pulse Sect were undoubtedly on Ls side. Chapter 607 Schemes L felt relieved and pleased with Sullivans attitude. Beforeing, he had wondered about the Broken Pulse Sects specific attitude towards him. Now, it seemed favorable. Since entering the cultivation world, he had encountered many treacherous situations, making the attitude of this Broken Pulse Sect deputy sect master quite moving. Perhaps it was because of his heritage, but there were no genuine favors between people. The fact that the other party could disy such an attitude was already reassuring. Moreover, bing a disciple under him gave L a sense of belonging and peace of mind. Master, master! L had been without a father since he was 18, always relying on himself. This feeling of having someone to rely on was something he had rarely experienced. Alright, L, since youve chosen to personally undergo the entrance assessment, Sullivan said, I wont stop you. However, lets make it clear: Youre only allowed to use the strength of your peak Core Formation stage! Im looking forward to your performance! Upon hearing Sullivans words, Ls face lit up with a confident smile. Master, rest assured, Im confident in my abilities! After chatting for a few more moments, L turned and walked towards the mountaintop. Watching Ls departing figure, Kyrie chuckled and said to Sullivan, Deputy Sect Master, what do you think of L? Hes more than just good; Ive hit the jackpot! Sullivan eximed. I can tell thisd is a perfect Uppecia. Moreover, breaking through to the Golden Core Realm and awakening dual special attributes! Besides his inherited qualities, just these few points make him an unparalleled genius in cultivation! Whether its his strength, character, or temperament, hes top-notch! I never expected to find such talent in the secr world outside! Its a blessing for our Broken Pulse Sect to have my disciple L! As Sullivans voice fell, many people in the pavilion nodded silently. However, some had mixed expressions, with hints of rejection and concern. Perhaps its also a disaster. Dont forget, hes a traitor from the ancient Willis family! an elder frowned. Hearing this, Kyries expression darkened, and he snorted, Elder Everchanging, dont say that! Our Broken Pulse Sect has always been hostile to the ancient Willis family. Adding L wont change that. Deputy Sect Master Sullivan waved his hand. Are we afraid of the ancient Willis family? Enough, L is now my disciple. Lets not discuss this further! Meanwhile, back on the mountaintop, L scanned the area but didnt see Fiona. His brows furrowed, and his expression darkened. Given Fionas admiration for him earlier, she should have obediently listened when he told her not to move around. Her sudden disappearance could mean trouble! Although the Hall of Enforcement disciples were maintaining order around, L knew they wouldnt intervene unless a major conflict urred. Quickly approaching the crowd, L soon spotted a group of people gathered in the distance. Within the crowd, insults and jeers were directed at someone. Fiona, youre nothing but useless! You dont deserve to be here! If I were you, Id have slunk away by myself already! Yeah, whats the big deal about relying on others? Show some real skill by passing the first stage on your own! Five or six people surrounded Fiona, their words filled with provocation and insult, though they hadnt resorted to physical violence yet. Many bystanders watched the spectacle, unwilling to intervene. Among the crowd, Fionas face blushed crimson, her petite figure appearing extremely vulnerable amidst the crowd. Trying to avoid these people, but how could they let her off so easily? Someone pushed Fiona forward, startling her, and causing her to identally sit on the ground. Her eyes instantly welled up with tears. After all, this young girl was only thirteen or fourteen years old. Although she appeared graceful due to her training, she was still young. Meanwhile, others aroundughed heartily, as if watching a good show, their eyes filled with mockery. When L witnessed this scene, a surge of anger rushed to his head! These damn people dared to bully Fiona while he was away? However, Ryan was not among the crowd. L scanned the area and noticed Ryan hiding in the crowd, sneering continuously. Seeing this situation, it was clear that he was also involved in this scene! Fiona, surrounded by people with sinister smiles, felt extremely frightened. Although she had been a practitioner since childhood, she had been well protected by her family due to her physical condition. She had never experienced such bullying before, and now, she felt inexplicably panicked. In her mind, she instantly thought of L! If L were here, he wouldnt allow her to be bullied, right? L, where have you gone! Im so scared! Tears streamed down Fionas face, catching the attention of the onlookers once again, causing a wave ofughter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Haha, shes crying! Someone like you isnt suitable for the cultivation world! Ever heard of survival of the fittest? Youll be devoured clean sooner orter! Were just helping you adapt in advance! The surrounding people became more arrogant in their remarks, and even those watching agreed with nods. Navigating the cultivation world was far more dangerous than the mundane world, indeed! When Fiona adapts is not for you to decide! At that moment, a cold voice rang out, followed by the sudden appearance of L. Upon hearing this familiar and steady voice, Fiona immediately lifted her head, confirming it was L. She rushed forward and threw herself into Ls arms, sobbing softly. Her entire body was trembling, showing extreme fear. Its all right now, with me here, no one will dare to bully you again. While L spoke words offort, the icy undertone in his voice was palpable to all. Ryan, witnessing Ls arrival, couldnt help but smirk. The goal was to make you angry, to make you furious! As long as you dare to act directly here, the Hall of Enforcement will step in, lets see how you handle it! These were indeed Ryans tactics, but before this, Ryan had strictly instructed them not toy hands directly. Just taunting was sufficient! I dont believe L will be able to bear witness to this scene without reacting! This was Ryans scheme against L! Chapter 608 Dare I Not Hit You? It can be said that L only had two options now: either take action and be subdued by the Hall of Enforcement, or swallow his pride! Whichever choice he made, Ryan felt confident of his victory! With Ls appearance, many onlookers showed a hint of curiosity, eagerly anticipating how L would handle the situation. A chubby man who had just been attacking Fiona sneered upon seeing L. He disdainfully spoke to L, Who makes the decisions here, you or me? Just because you did well in the first round doesnt mean you can look down on everyone! Let me tell you, in terms of cultivation, we are not inferior to you! Weve just spent a few more years honing our skills in the mundane world, slightly better physical conditioning than the average person. Whats there to be so arrogant about? Yeah, who do you think you are! So what if I bullied Fiona? Are you daring enough toy a hand on us? After the chubby mans words, others also began provoking L one after another. They dared to confront L in such a manner because Ryan had promised them rewards! Once they entered the Broken Pulse Sect, they would all belong to Ryans faction. Their future days would be better! When presented with such benefits, no one would directly refuse! The chubby man leading the group was particrly arrogant, seemingly afraid that L wouldnt dare to act. He continued to approach L, using both physical gestures and words to provoke him. The more unpleasant Ls expression, the more pleased he felt! Do you really think I wonty a hand on you? L chuckled coldly, his tone icy. Talk is cheap. Why dont you make a move? The chubby man paid no attention to Ls threat and continued advancing towards him. Smack! In that moment, L narrowed his eyes, swiftly struck out,nding a resounding p directly across the chubby mans face. L put half his strength into this p. Even if the chubby man had True Energy shielding, it was no match for Ls force. Bam! The chubby man was sent flying, spinning in mid-air before crashing heavily to the ground. Silence fell over the surroundings. Despite many anticipating this confrontation, witnessing Ls actual action still evoked shock. So what if I hit you? L sneered, stepping forward and stomping directly on the chubby mans body. Boom! As Ls voice fell, he forcefully stomped towards the chubby mans abdomen with a single foot. Pfft! A bright red spray burst forth from the chubby mans mouth, his face instantly losing its color. Help! Murder! Where are the Hall of Enforcement seniors? Someone is attacking here, arent you going to do anything? L, you dare to act openly! Do you not regard the Broken Pulse Sect at all? Soon, various cries rang out, followed by a rush to condemn L for his arrogance and recklessness! Themotion naturally caught the attention of the Hall of Enforcement, and soon over a dozen disciples d in ck attire made their way over. Upon seeing the conflict involving L, Captain Rodrigo Ramos was taken aback. Someone quickly exined the situation to him. Hall of Enforcement seniors, L suddenly struck someone just now! Many people witnessed it! You must ensure justice! L has a violent temper, acts belligerently, and is not suitable for the Broken Pulse Sect! I suggest revoking his qualification for thepetition! Yes, I saw it too. If we hadnt intervened in time, he might have killed the person! I believe revoking his qualification is not enough; he should be expelled! Violence should not go unpunished! Among the crowd, there were constant echoes of support, and not far away, Ryans smile became increasingly pronounced. L, oh L, youve ultimately fallen into my trap! Now that the Hall of Enforcement has been alerted, lets see what fate awaits you! Hehe, this is the price of offending me! As the crowd continued toment to the captain of the enforcement team, they failed to notice the calcting expression that began to appear on Captain Rodrigos face. Whats going on? How could he be unaware? With a quick nce at the scene, he basically understood the situation! Never mind these people bullying others, they were just asking for trouble bying to someones door. Even if it was Ls fault, he would turn a blind eye! Not because of anything else, just because he was L! Who was L? Rodrigo knew a thing or two about him. The Deputy Sect Master and the Great Witch Doctor had both hinted to him. With that in mind, the captain of the enforcement team spoke directly to the crowd, Alright, Ive heard enough. It seems like you were the ones bullying others first, right? All of you apologize to L! Thats it for this matter. Hahaha, L, did you hear that? The brothers from the Hall of Enforcement want you to apologize to us! If the senior brother says so, do you dare to defy him As the captains voice fell, the fat man burst intoughter, but halfway through his sentence, he abruptly stopped. A look of confusion appeared in his eyes. Th- this brother, did you just say we should apologize to him? But, clearly, I was the one who got hit by L! The fat mans face was full of grievances. Rodrigo didnt care about all that, and upon hearing the fat mans questioning, his face immediately turned cold as he said in a frigid tone, What? You dont want to? If you dont want to, then I suggest you leave right now. You have one minute to consider. If you dont apologize, you will all lose your qualifications to continue thepetition!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Wow! The captains words directly caused a stir among everyone. No one had expected such an ending! L had hit someone, and instead of apologizing, it was the victims side who was asked to apologize! Although they had bullied others first, they hadntid a finger on anyone! But they didnt dare to defy Rodrigos words! Didnt they hear him? If they didnt apologize, their qualifications would be canceled! Soon, the fat man and the others gritted their teeth and began to bow and apologize to L. Each of them had a sincere expression, afraid that L would be dissatisfied. Hehe, considering Fiona wasnt harmed, lets just leave it at that! But if theres a next time, I wont go so easy on you! Ls words were simply taking advantage of the situation! These people were extremely aggrieved! We were the ones who got hit! Howe it sounds like you were the one being bullied! Afterward, the fat man and the others dispersed one by one, none of them daring to stay near L. Now, even the discerning eye could see that the Hall of Enforcement was biased toward L. Who knew if L would strike again? They didnt want to risk getting beaten for no reason! I have high hopes for you. When you enter the sect, consider joining our Hall of Enforcement. As the crowd dispersed, Rodrigo gave L a light smile and left directly. Watching the captain of the enforcement teams departing figure, L also chuckled inwardly, realizing that the captain was trying to curry favor with him. It was a pity that his strength wasnt as simple as it seemed on the surface. Otherwise, he might have actually joined the Hall of Enforcement for some fun. Fiona, if you encounter something like this again in the future, dont be afraid! If you need to act, then act. I will always have your back, you understand? Listening to Ls reassuring words, Fiona nodded vigorously. When L made his move just now, she also felt inexplicable relief in her heart! Her parents had always warned her not to get into conflicts with others for the sake of her health, which had resulted in her somewhat timid personality. But today, she suddenly realized that sometimes violence could quell violence! As long as you had enough strength, no one would dare to bully you! Strength! Strength! I need to be stronger! L didnt know that his unintentional action had quietly changed Fionas life. Chapter 609 The Second Trial The conflict between L and Ryan naturally stirred up a wave of discussions among the crowd. The obvious leniency of the Hall of Enforcement towards L also revealed a mysterious aspect to them. Many people spected about Ls identity. Could it be that, like Ryan, he had found a backer in the Broken Pulse Sect beforehand? Many scheming individuals, some even wearing respectful expressions, approached L to greet him. Of course, they were thinking about making contact with L to leave themselves a way out. After all, with the strength L was currently disying, they were fully qualified to follow him, just like those who followed Ryan.N?velDrama.Org content. However, L had no fondness for these people at all. Practitioners should contend with heaven and earth! Always seeking to attach oneself to others would lead to no great achievements in life. After brushing off these people, L turned his head to nce at Fiona, only to find that something seemed amiss with her. However, he couldnt pinpoint exactly what was wrong and shook his head with a wry smile. It seemed he had worried too much about Fiona. Even if he saw traces of his daughter Nora in her, he shouldnt feel this way! Speaking of Nora, L felt a pang of longing in his heart. The little one was now in the Broken Pulse Sect! He believed that after the assessment ended, he would soon see his daughter. An hour passed quickly, and the second trial began swiftly with the arrival of Sullivan and his group. The second trial tests everyones proficiency in using their true energy! The mountain peak were on is called Fe Peak, and well be heading to the distant Tamrane Peak! As Sullivan spoke, he pointed into the distance. There stood a towering mountain peak, shrouded in mist, exuding an ethereal atmosphere. From Ls estimate, there were probably hundreds of kilometers between the two peaks! Except for using external objects and artifacts, any other means can be used. As long as youre among the first thirty to arrive, youll pass! Wow! As Sullivans voice fell, there was an immediate uproar in the surroundings. Not being able to use external objects and artifacts was understandable, as it ensured fairness. However, if someone had advantageous conditions or a flying artifact, they could easily surpass most people. But this time, there was no time limit for the second trial. However, only the top thirty would be selected! This elimination rate was a bit too high! With Sullivansmand, the crowd quickly rushed down the mountain. These practitioners participating in the assessment generally had the strength of the Uppecia and Core Formation stages. Without the use of artifacts, they couldnt stay airborne for long. Therefore, they needed to n their true energy usage well to reach the opposite Tamrane Peak with minimal consumption. Lets go too. L chuckled lightly, nodding to Fiona. This time, Fiona had great confidence. Although her physical condition was extremely poor, her proficiency in using true energy was outstanding! Especially various true energy techniques and martial skills, she could wield them skillfully! Upon hearing Ls words, Fiona stepped forward, infusing her legs with true energy, and dashed forward. This move was also an active disy for L. After all, her performance in the first trial was very poor, and she wanted to regain some respect in Ls eyes. Not bad. L easily caught up with Fiona, nodding and smiling at her. For this second trial, Ryan probably wont give up on obstructing us. Let me make it clear in advance, unless its a matter of life and death, I wont intervene! So, for this second trial, its all up to you. Fiona nodded solemnly at Ls words. Even if L didnt say it, that was her n! She hadnt grown up relying on others. From enduring so much ridicule and mockery since childhood to now, her inner resilience might be stronger than what L imagined. Fiona continued to run forward, her speed extremely fast, disappearing from the sight of the crowd in the blink of an eye. No matter how fast Fiona elerated, L could easily keep up. After chasing for dozens of kilometers, Ryans group finally cursed in frustration and gave up the pursuit. Damn it! What did this girl eat to grow so fast? How is she so quick? I reckon she feels her strength isnt enough, so she specially trained her speed, for the sake of escaping, huh? Damn it! The elimination rate for this second trial is much higher than before. Since we cant catch up, lets rely on our skills to pass the second trial first! Ryan gritted his teeth, his face full of unwillingness. As L apanied Fiona, he carefully observed his surroundings. This entire area, including the mountain peak, belonged to the Broken Pulse Sects territory. So, there were no sudden attacks from beasts here, which made L quite rxed. However, Ls main concern was Ryan and his group! Halfway through the journey, L still hadnt spotted Ryans figure. Immediately feeling relieved, it seemed that Ryan and his group wouldnt catch up for the time being. Just then, Ls eyes flickered, and he looked to the side. Through the dense and tall trees, L saw, a few hundred meters away, a group of people engaged in conflict! There were fluctuations of true energy, indicating that these people were resorting to violence. Whats going on? This was the trial ground of the Broken Pulse Sect. How could these people suddenly appear? Scanning the surroundings, L didnt see the Hall of Enforcement disciples who were originally stationed there! His brow furrowed, and he said to Fiona, Fiona, stop here. Huh? Fiona eximed, but obediently stopped her steps. Soon, the two arrived at the site of the conflict. They looked ahead from a distance. They saw five or six people ahead, each with a fierce look on their faces, fighting and cursing at each other. Cason Mann, as a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect, you actually colluded with outsiders to meddle in the affairs of our Broken Pulse Sect! I will definitely report this to the sect! A slender woman wielded a sword in her hand, her attacks swift and fierce. As the womans voice fell, the bearded man across from her, Cason, darkened his face and shouted, Samantha Duncan, things arent as you imagine! This secret treasure belongs to my brothers and me. Now were just taking back whats ours. How can you call it colluding with outsiders? Although Cason was exining, his actions were merciless. At this moment, L raised an eyebrow, secretly surprised. Whats the situation? Is there a traitor in the Broken Pulse Sect? Chapter 610 Nora’s News Nonsense! Cason! The treasures within the territory of the Broken Pulse Sect naturally belong to our Broken Pulse Sect! How could they be yours personally? Last time, you bullied that girl Nora, and I havent settled the score with you yet! Lets settle everything at once this time! As the five people made their moves, the entire forest shook, withnd flying and trees copsing. Nora? Upon hearing this, Ls face suddenly changed! Originally, he didnt think it was worth intervening in the internal struggles among the members of the Broken Pulse Sect. However, the words of the disciple named Samantha suddenly caught his attention. Could she know Nora? Moreover, someone was actually bullying his daughter within the Broken Pulse Sect? Since Nora was brought to the Broken Pulse Sect, he hadnt been informed of her specific situation. He only knew from Kyrie that Nora was doing well. But the actual situation seemed Now, hearing the words of these people, L decided to approach and inquire first. As for the treasure, L wasnt concerned. After all, a treasure that even a Core Formation Realm dared to covet shouldnt be anything extraordinary. L, should we avoid this? It seems that theres a conflict among the senior brothers. Beside him, Fiona whispered to L. Lets not rush. Lets see whats going on first. L calcted the time and realized that since Fionas speed was extremely fast, they were still in the first group. Dying a bit of time shouldnt matter. With that in mind, L signaled to Fiona to stay put and quietly approached the fighting scene. Samantha, leave now, and I can still spare you! Otherwise, with the peak strength of us three brothers in the Core Formation Realm, you guys are no match! Continue, and I cant guarantee I wont kill you! At this point, Cason, with the advantage in numbers, continued to threaten Samantha without mercy. His eyes emitted a hint of ferocity! Humph! Samantha didnt care about Casons threats. The reason you want me to leave is that youre afraid that todays entry assessment will attract the attention of the Hall of Enforcement or others, right? Cason, I advise you to leave the treasure behind and go! Persisting like this wont do you any good! Hearing Samanthas blunt words, Cason immediately exchanged nces with the other two brothers. A moment of fierceness shed in their eyes! Then, they simultaneously erupted with true energy, further enhancing their strength, intending to deal with Samantha and herpanion right there! Swoosh! Taking advantage of the opportunity, Cason also took out two round beads from his waist, a trace of reluctance shed in his eyes. In no time, he threw the beads towards Samantha. Oh no! Its a Spirit Explosive Bomb! Seeing the beads, Samanthas eyes shed with horror. Without hesitation, she prepared to retreat. Hehe, toote! Samantha, your mistake was interfering too much! It was the same with the incident with that bastardst time, and its the same with this treasure this time! Today, youre staying here for good!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As Samantha retreated, Cason and hispanions were already prepared. They instantly shed their figures, blocking Samanthas path andunching attacks at her. Watching the Spirit Explosive Bomb getting closer, Samantha couldnt help but feel despair. Under the explosion of the Spirit Explosive Bomb, even a Golden Core Realm expert could be injured, let alone a Core Formation master like herself! Who did you say was a bastard? Just then, the Spirit Explosive Bomb, which was less than a fist away from Samantha, suddenly stopped forcibly, spinning in mid-air. It no longer advanced even a bit! Obviously, these two Spirit Explosive Bombs were being forcibly controlled. Who are you! Seeing this scene, Cason and hispanions shed a trace of ferocity in their eyes and immediately shouted towards the direction of the voice. As Ls figure moved through the crowd, he seemed to be walking normally. However, in the blink of an eye, he suddenly appeared in front of Samantha from a hundred meters away. Stretching out his hand, he grabbed the two spherical beads amidst the astonished gazes of the crowd. This was the first time L had seen such an item, and it did indeed seem quite novel to him. I advise you not to meddle in this! If you leave now, I can pretend I never saw you! After sizing up L and finding his face very unfamiliar, Cason concluded that he was an outsider. He immediately growled at L. As Casons voice fell, L, without looking up, spoke again, I asked you a question that you havent answered yet. I asked, who did you just call a bastard? Ls voice carried a cold tone, causing Cason to show a hint of fear upon hearing it. For a moment, he didnt quite understand the meaning behind Ls words. However, hispanions had fewer reservations. The longer they dyed, the greater the likelihood of the enforcement team arriving, and they didnt have time to waste. Without hesitation, one of them struck out towards L, hurling a series of attacks and cursing, Get lost! Otherwise, you and Samantha can stay here together! Didnt you hear! That bastard is called Nora! If you heard, then get lost! This persons words were rude, and his face was filled with annoyance. But as soon as he finished speaking, L unexpectedly pped him from a distance. Pfft! The individual who had just spoken, though four to five meters away from L, suddenly toppled backward. Spurting out a mouthful of blood, his expression immediately wilted. Youre asking for death! Seeing L act suddenly, Cason and hispanion no longer hesitated. They each armed themselves and charged towards L. Although L had promised Sullivan not to use strength beyond Core Formation during the assessment, he could still suppress these two. Bang! Bang! Two punches were thrown from a distance, and both Cason and hispanion fell back! Spurting blood, in the blink of an eye, L swiftly dealt with the three! This scene, witnessed by Samantha, left her slightly moved, revealing a look of surprise. Can you tell me about Nora? Tell me what you know! These two things, Im giving them to you. After speaking, L gently tossed the hand grenade towards Samantha. This sight frightened Samantha, and she hurriedly caught it with both hands. Elder Nora is a little girl brought back by Mr. McCarthy some time ago. She currently resides in Fairy Peak and is being cared for by us at Fairy Peak! Chapter 611 It’s Up to You In the realm of cultivation, strength reigns supreme, not age. Although L appeared very young, Samantha still addressed him as an elder. Samantha honestly disclosed everything she knew, but her answers clearly didnt satisfy L. Furrowing his brows, L spoke to Samantha again, What about that bastard the guy just mentioned? Whats that about? Seeing L persistently questioning about Nora, Samanthas heart skipped a beat. Could this elder possibly know Nora? Well, Nora is currently living at Fairy Peak. Under the arrangements of Kyrie, shes studying under the Peak Master, Galilea Spence! Nora is very cute and is considered a darling of Fairy Peak! However, Fairy Peak has always had some conflicts with Casons Prideful Peak. They cant deal with our peers, so Samantha didnt need to finish her sentence; L naturally understood. Prideful Peak? Bullying his own daughter? Heh, now that he knew about this matter, it wouldnt be resolved so easily! Elder, whats your rtionship with Nora? Seeing L silent for a long time, Samantha cautiously asked. Instead of giving her an answer, L pointed to Cason beside him and said in a cold voice, Im leaving this person to you. I hope you can teach him a lesson. Elder! Elder! I was wrong! Please tell me where I went wrong, and Ill change! As long as you deal with Samantha, I will definitely serve you obediently and follow your orders! Elder, give me a chance! Cason, who was lying on the ground and couldnt get up for a while, trembled at Ls words and quickly pleaded.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Boom! As his voice fell, L didnt say another word and directly punched Cason. His head tilted, and he passed out immediately. If I find out Cason is still alive and kicking in the Broken Pulse Sect, Ill hold you ountable! After saying this, L disappeared from the spot in a sh. Watching Ls disappearing figure, Samantha couldnt calm her emotions for a long time. What was the rtionship between this sudden appearance and Nora? It seemed she would have to find Nora when she returned to the peak to inquire. But as for Cason, she certainly wouldnt let him go! Coborating with outsiders to raid the sects hidden treasures was enough to expel him from the sect! Even without Ls request, she had no intention of letting him off. Fiona, seeing Ls gloomy demeanor, refrained from speaking for the time being and simply watched him cautiously. Huffing, L couldnt suppress the anger in his heart when he thought of his daughter being bullied in the Broken Pulse Sect, causing even the surrounding air to fluctuate. How dare they bully my daughter! Not only do I need to seek justice from Prideful Peak, but I also need an exnation from Fairy Peak! How could they not take care of my daughter properly? Taking a few deep breaths, L quickly regained control of his emotions and then turned to Fiona, speaking lightly, Lets continue. The recent incident was just an episode for L, but it left him feeling unsettled. Nora was like a thorn in his heart, and he wouldnt allow anyone to bully her! Zoom! Zoom! Zoom! Figures dashed towards Tamrane Peak as L spotted the silhouette of Tamrane Peak in the distance. Due to some time lost earlier, many figures had already appeared around him. L also noticed several Hall of Enforcement disciples, indicating that they were nearing the end of the second challenge. Lets head up the mountain. If Ryan doesnt cause trouble now, consider him lucky. But if he dares to intervene at this moment, dont hold back, Fiona! Since the recent incident, L exuded a subtle sense of chill that Fiona had never sensed before. She nodded solemnly at him. For Fiona, Ls strength was truly unfathomable. She needed to grow quickly to keep pace with him! Several figures were already rushing towards Tamrane Peak. Just then, Ryan and his group, who had beengging behind, finally appeared in Ls sight. I see L! Haha, it looks like theyve almost depleted their true energy! For us, this is a good opportunity! No matter what, we must stop them at the second challenge! Once we reach the third challenge, we wont have another chance to act against them! The third challenge was for sect disciples, and they didnt have the influence to control all sect disciples. Upon hearing Ryans words, the others nodded, their faces twisted in sinister smiles. Lets go! At Ryansmand, these individuals finally put their reserved true energy and stamina to use. Zoom! Zoom! At least seven to eight figures dashed straight towards L and Fiona. Sensing the spiritual energy fluctuations approaching from behind, L lightlyughed and turned to Fiona, saying, Fiona, its up to you next. With that, L suddenly stopped, leaped into the air, and rushed towards a towering tree nearby. Ryans group was momentarily taken aback by Ls sudden move, but Ryan quickly sneered, saying, I never expected that L would abandon Fiona and run off by himself! In that case, lets deal with Fiona first. We need to incapacitate her but not kill her-just severely wound her! Ryan roared, his energy erupting as heunched wave after wave of attacks towards Fiona. Fiona was well-prepared for the situation and took a deep breath. She defended herself, blocking all the attacks. Boom! Boom! Boom! The rumbling sound echoed on the mountainside, drawing the attention of many. Although Fionas physical abilities were not exceptional, with the use of energy, herbat prowess was not to be underestimated. Someones fighting. This is our chance, seize it! From the fluctuations, it seems theyre gearing up for a life-and-death battle! Who cares, lets get through the second challenge first! Well have time to watch at the peak! Whispers filled the air as figures flew past the conflict zone towards the peak. I underestimated you, girl, holding back a trump card like that! After Fiona blocked the first wave of attacks, Ryans eyes flickered with surprise. However, more attacks were swiftlyunched towards Fiona. Fiona resisted through the third wave but began to struggle, stepping back with a pallid face. Taking advantage of your weakness to im your life! Excited, Ryan shouted and charged towards Fiona alone. I wont embarrass L! I can handle this! Faced with the aggressively charging group led by Ryan, Fiona gritted her teeth and refused to give up. Chapter 612 Finding One’s Own Way Back At this moment, L chose to observe from a distance. Despite his dislike for Ryan, who was now an enemy, his previous words held some truth. In the world of cultivation, it was indeed survival of the fittest! L had a good impression of Fiona, but he couldnt constantly shield her from every attack. She had to learn to grow on her own. Soon after Fiona found herself surrounded by the crowd. Dealing with so many attacks at once, she was momentarily overwhelmed. Plup! In a moment of carelessness, Fiona was struck, spewing a mouthful of blood. Despite the pain, she gritted her teeth and remained silent. Boom! Boom! Boom! Soon, the battle heated up. The spiritual energy fluctuations here also caught the attention of the Hall of Enforcement. Three or four Hall of Enforcement disciples observed from a distance. With their strength, they could easily intervene if necessary. Meanwhile, L sat hidden in a tree branch, feeling quite rxed. Although Fiona was facing some difficulties, she was handling the situation much better than before. Given a little more time, Fiona would begin to counterattack against her assants. As L contemted this, a scream suddenly rang out from below. A man attempted to sneak attack Fiona, but she detected him and struck him squarely in the chest. He screamed and fell backward, struggling on the ground before finally lying still. Someone was injured! Witnessing this scene, the Hall of Enforcement disciples were surprised. Fionasbat talent was unexpectedly strong, despite her average physical abilities. Fiona felt a surge of excitement. This was the first time she had ever injured someone, and she felt no remorse, only exhration. It was as if this was the real her, unleashed after being suppressed for so long! Boom! Boom! Boom! The waves of energy continued to emanate from the crowd as Fiona grew more excited, her attacks bing more ferocious. In the course of the battle, three people had already been injured by Fiona! Ryans face had darkened considerably. Useless! Useless! A bunch of useless idiots! You cant even handle a little girl! What use are you to me? If you want to continue being a part of our sect in the future, you better use all your strength and stop holding back! With Ryans furious roar, the others gritted their teeth and continued to attack Fiona. Ten people have already passed the second stage! The rest, keep striving! At that moment, a faint voice echoed from Tamrane Peak, urging those with strength to hurry up. Upon hearing the voice from Tamrane Peak, Ryans expression became even moreplex. After another few waves of attacks, Ryan realized he couldnt defeat Fiona in the short term. With a cold snort, he waved his hand, and the crowd retreated like a tide. Watching Ryan and the others leave like fleeing rats, Fiona looked up and shouted to L, L, I did it! Hmm, Fiona, you surprised me. You did very well. L, who had been wearing a cold expression, now smiled rarely, lifting Fionas spirits. We dont have much time. Lets get through the second stage first. At this point, there were at least thirty to forty people on the mountainside, but less than twenty spots remained to pass. However, with L and Fionas appearance, those who had witnessed the previous battle instinctively moved aside. No one dared to provoke these two anymore! No one had expected that even the seemingly weak girl could be so formidable inbat. With Ls strength, he easily passed the second stage, looking at Ryan with disdain from afar. L sneered inwardly, thinking that after this incident, Ryan wouldnt dare to act recklessly again. With a swoosh, all thirty people gathered at the mountaintop. Sullivan waved his hand, and the remaining contestants stopped in their tracks, having been eliminated. No! No! I was just one step away! Give me another chance! I refuse to ept this! I cant ept it! Various expressions of dissatisfaction echoed, but none of the onlookers felt any sympathy for them. Even L was no exception. Having been through two battles himself, he outran these contestants easily. It could only be said that their strength was indeedcking. Next, theres only one more test. Once you pass it, youll be official outer disciples of our Broken Pulse Sect! With the finish line in sight, everyone must stay alert! As usual, take a one-hour break, and then the third stage will officially begin. As Sullivans voice fell, the tension that had gripped everyone instantly dissipated. Many people even sat ory down on the ground, clearly exhausted from the intense sprint during the second stage. Fiona Fiona wanted to strike up a conversation with L, but seeing him rise and walk away, she swallowed her words. Of course, L had to go find Kyrie to demand an exnation! How could his daughter be bullied within the Broken Pulse Sect?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. What was Kyrie thinking, leaving his niece at Fairy Peak without any protection? What! Nora was bullied! Thats impossible! I explicitly warned about this in front of the entire sect! Is someone here daring to disrespect me, Kyrie? Upon hearing Ls questioning words, Kyrie frowned, a coldness emanating from him. Sullivan was also unclear about what L was referring to. As the deputy sect master, he had too many matters to attend to and couldnt pay attention to such trivial issues. The other elders looked at each other in confusion until a figure stepped forward. I know a thing or two about Nora. Huh? As the voice rang out, all eyes turned to the speaker-a solemn-looking old woman with the cultivation level of mid-Nascent Soul stage. She was none other than Galilea, the peak master of Fairy Peak. Master Galilea, was Nora really arranged to be at Fairy Peak? Exin the situation in detail. Sullivan spoke calmly. Well, Mr. McCarthy did indeed warn about this matter within the sect. But the atmosphere within the sect has be increasingly sinister. Now, rumors have spread that Nora is Mr. McCarthys illegitimate daughter So, those who usually have conflicts with Mr. McCarthy take advantage of this to vent their anger on Nora, especially the peak master of Prideful Peak! Although I am the peak master of Fairy Peak, I cant keep an eye on Nora all the time. I also have my responsibilities Master Galilea sighed, her expression slightly apologetic and embarrassed. After listening to the old womans words, Kyrie mmed his hand on the stone table in front of him and stood up in anger. Briggs Mayer! Ill go ask him for an exnation! Nora is technically my niece! What right does anyone have to vent their anger on me? Bullying a young girl, what kind of aplishment is that? Seeing Kyries impassioned appearance, the other elders dared not speak up, each unwilling to get involved in the matter. L, what do you think? At that moment, Sullivan turned to L and asked quietly. I dont need Kyrie to stand up for me in this matter. If they dare to bully Nora, Ill personally resolve this situation. Chapter 613 The Third Stage Ls insistence brought a hint of satisfaction to Sullivans eyes. As the deputy sect master of the Broken Pulse Sect and Ls master, he could naturally use his influence to suppress Prideful Peak and its peak master, Briggs. However, L chose not to do so and instead decided to reim his dignity through his own strength. This was the talent he had faith in, the genius who could grow in the future. Of course, the peak master of Prideful Peak was at the mid-Nascent Soul stage, so although he wasnt considered very strong within the Broken Pulse Sect, he was still not someone L could directly confront. At that time, Sullivan would make some arrangements to help his disciple vent his anger! Sullivan nodded and chuckled softly at L. In that case, you can rest assured when the timees. I wont intervene directly, but Ill find other ways to help you. Sullivans words brought a sense of relief to L. Soon, amidst the nervous yet expectant atmosphere among the many examinees, it was time for the third stage. Due to his concern for Nora, L wasnt particrly focused on the third stage. He had originally participated in the entrance assessment just for fun, to apany Fiona. He had even told Sullivan that if things didnt go well, he would just give up on the third stage. However, his mentor had rejected his proposal, saying that although L was extremely talented, they hadnt seen him inbat yet. This was an opportunity to teach these neers a lesson and make them understand that there will always be someone stronger out there. L didnt mind Sullivans thoughts. This was also an opportunity for him to assess the strength of these provisional disciples of the Broken Pulse Sect. The venue for the third stagepetition was on the square of Tamrane Peak. Upon returning, L found Fiona standing obediently in ce, looking rxed. This time, she shouldnt have been troubled. Of course, given Fionas performance at the mountainside just now, no one would be foolish enough toy a hand on her again. Even Ryan was keeping his distance at this point, and after searching around, L couldnt find his figure anywhere. Are you ready? L smiled lightly at Fiona. Seeing L suddenly appear again, Fiona was startled. L was truly mysterious. She had no idea where he went every time. However, this didnt affect her trust in him. Nodding at L, Fiona looked up at him and said, L, Im ready. Soon, Sullivan and the others appeared once again. The deputy sect master introduced the rules of the third stage with a smile on his face. Ls eyes lit up as he listened. Unlike the first two stages, the third stage didnt limit the number of people who could pass. As long as they were capable, all thirty people could pass! However, if their strength wasnt enough, it was possible for all thirty people to be eliminated. Of course, the criteria for passing were determined by the elders present. With their discerning eyes, they wouldnt let any good talents slip through. Soon, at Sullivans signal, the ck-clothed Hall of Enforcement disciples who had been standing around the perimeter all shed to the center of the square. Hiss, are we going to fight the Hall of Enforcement this time? This is too difficult! To enter the Hall of Enforcement, not only do you have to be outstanding among the disciples of the Broken Pulse Sect, but the prerequisite is also to be at least at the Golden Core Realm! How are we supposed to fight them? I remember it wasnt this hard before. Entering the Broken Pulse Sect seems to be getting more and more difficult. As the Hall of Enforcement appeared, cries of despair soon echoed among the crowd. In their eyes, most of them would never be able to defeat the Hall of Enforcement disciples. Captain Rodrigo of the Hall of Enforcement saw this scene and chuckled lightly before stepping forward. Brothers, theres no need to worry. We will suppress our strength to thete Core Formation stage! Furthermore, the condition for passing isnt to defeat us; you just need to gain the approval of the elders. With his reassurance, the mood of the crowd slightly eased. Most of those who made it this far were extremely confident in themselves. Even Ryan, who originally had seven or eight followers with him, only had three apanying him now. This showed just how high the elimination rate was in the first two stages. L, will you be participating this time? Fiona asked, her eyes full of expectation. Of course! L nodded and chuckled. And my goal this time isnt to gain the elders approval, but to defeat these Hall of Enforcement members. Hehe Listening to Ls casually arrogant tone, Fiona simply nodded without doubting his ability. In her eyes, L was the strongest. If he said he would defeat the Hall of Enforcement disciples, then he would definitely do it. Then I will also strive to match you and defeat them! Fiona clenched her fists and stated her goal. Hahaha! Seeing Fionas unusually serious little face, L burst intoughter and stepped forward to pat her seemingly delicate shoulder. Soon, as the crowd became restless, the first challenger stepped forward.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. You can choose any of the twelve members of the Hall of Enforcement present. The captain of the enforcement team, confident in himself, gestured to the young man before him with a light smile. With the young mans eyes darting around, he quickly chose one of the enforcement team members who appeared to be rtively weaker. Please enlighten me, senior brother! As soon as the young mans voice fell, the square erupted with bursts of true energy fluctuations. asionally, there were exmations from the surrounding area. The strength of the enforcement team members was needless to say, and theirbat experience was also very abundant. Unexpectedly, the challengers strength was evenly matched with his opponent from the start! As they exchanged blows, their figures constantly flickered, dazzling the onlookers. asionally, shes of martial techniques caused the surrounding crowd to retreat. Boom! In the end, the enforcement team member emerged victorious. The challenger, caught off guard, was hit and sent flying backward. Passed. Just as the challenger was preparing to charge again, Sullivans voice suddenly rang out. Upon hearing the word of the highly esteemed deputy sect master, the challengers eyes lit up with excitement. He quickly stood up and bowed deeply to the crowd! Passing the entrance assessment meant sessfully joining the ancient sect of the Broken Pulse Sect, which was enough to change his destiny! Soon, various sounds of envy and amazement echoed around. With the first person passing, the remaining challengers began to stir. However, the challengers that followed didnt possess the same strength as the first one, and three consecutive challengers were defeated. It was only then that Ryan stepped out from the crowd. Younger generation Ryan pays his respects to the deputy sect master and all the elder brothers! Ryan approached with a courteous posture, then pointed to Rodrigo, who stood in the center, and politely said, The younger generation wishes to challenge this senior brother! Chapter 614 The Astonishing Performance of the Girl Whoosh! Ryans words instantly caused amotion in the surroundings! He actually wanted to challenge the captain of Hall of Enforcement! Among the twelve members of Hall of Enforcement present, it was natural that the captain had the highest strength, and anyone with keen eyes could see that. Normally, most challengers would choose someone they were more confident in defeating. After all, performing well would earn them favor in the hearts of the elders. But now, Ryan chose the captain. There was a possibility that he wouldnt evenst through a single move! The chances that he might have had to pass were likely to decrease because of this! The captain chuckled lightly and said to Ryan, I admire your courage, but I wont hold back. If you can withstand three moves from me, you will have proven yourself. The captains words were extremely arrogant, but no one in the surroundings felt that there was anything inappropriate about what he said. Even Ryan took a deep breath and respectfully sped his fists towards the captain, Rodrigo, saying, Please enlighten me, Senior Brother! Swoosh! As soon as Ryans voice fell, Rodrigo disappeared from his original position. The next moment, Ryan felt a surge of true energy behind him, and Rodrigos voice sounded in his ear, Your reaction is a bit slow! Ryan gritted his teeth and swiftly twisted his body, narrowly avoiding Rodrigos attack. Dont underestimate me! In actualbat, I might not lose to you! He had traveled far and wide with his father since he was young and had experienced numerous challenges and battles! He could be considered experienced in practicalbat, and his mind was rtively firm. Although Rodrigos movements initially caused him some panic, he quickly calmed down. He chose the captain because he had enough confidence in his own strength! As long as he could defeat Rodrigo, he would establish his dominance within the sect! Once he entered the sect, the path ahead would be smooth! In fact, he felt somewhat unwilling to be epted as a disciple by the Deacon. His goal was to be epted as a disciple by the elders! Therefore, he must seize this opportunity to stand out among the elders! After dodging the captains attack, Ryans eyes shed with coldness, and he immediatelyunched a counterattack against Rodrigo! Rodrigo also showed a hint of surprise in his eyes at Ryans actions, but he quickly sneered. Casually, he resolved Ryans attack. First move! Rodrigo shouted coldly, and Ryan easily resolved his first move, which surprised him a little. But he had more than just that up his sleeve! Second move! Third move! The three moves quickly passed, and at this point, Ryan had already withstood Rodrigos three moves but was somewhat exhausted. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth and persisted, saying, Senior Brother, I can still continue! Hearing Ryans stubborn words, Rodrigo didnt say much. He simply nodded andunched another attack. After exchanging five moves, Ryan spat out a mouthful of blood in mid-air and flew back like a kite with a broken string. Hiss! Seeing this result, everyone around couldnt help but feel astonished! Ryan was able to withstand five moves from the captain, which greatly exceeded everyones expectations. Many elders nodded approvingly at him, their eyes showing satisfaction, but none of them spoke to offer him discipleship. Ryan, you have passed. As Sullivans calm voice sounded, Ryan didnt feel much joy in his heart. The expectation of being valued and epted as a disciple by the elders did note true. Feeling somewhat resentful, he gritted his teeth and withdrew without saying a word. Fiona, why dont you give it a try? L said with a light chuckle, looking at Fionas eager expression beside him. It seemed that Fiona was somewhat dissatisfied after seeing Ryans outstanding performance. Upon hearing Ls words, before anyone could step forward, Fiona directly stepped forward with one foot. I greet the elders and senior brothers! Its Fiona! I wonder whom Fiona will choose as her opponent this time! With Fionas strength, she should challenge the captain, right? Doesnt she have a grudge with Ryan? Thats not necessarily true. Not everyone is like Ryan, you know. Most people around didnt think Fiona was on the same level as Ryan. At this point, most of them didnt have high expectations for Fionas performance. Passing the test was possible, but reaching Ryans level seemed somewhat unlikely. Fiona swept her gaze back and forth across the members and quickly selected one of them, sping her fist towards him. The chosen member showed clear surprise in his eyes and quickly chuckled, saying to Fiona, Although youre a girl, gender doesnt matter on the path of cultivation. Please make your move, senior brother! Fiona didnt hold back at all, and as soon as she finished speaking, she rushed towards the member. Seeing Fionas fierce action, the member shook his head helplessly and stepped forward to meet her. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of collisions continuously echoed between the two of them. Fionas strength was unexpectedly on par with the members! Moreover, she seemed to have a more proficient and stable control, even overpowering the member? Its impossible! Fionas strength is actually this strong? Hiss, it seems like the senior brother might be in danger! Could it be that Fiona will be the first disciple to defeat a member of Hall of Enforcement? Just as the discussions were dying down, Fiona suddenly shouted loudly. True energy surged in her hand, and she immediately struck the members chest with a palm. Thud! A muffled sound rang out, and the members eyes filled with astonishment. Then, his body uncontrobly fell backward.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He actually lost? The member remained in disbelief even as he fell to the ground! Just as hended, before he could react, Fiona didnt give him a chance and approached him again. Her eyes were filled with a sharpness as she was about to strike at the member once more. Stop! At that moment, a gentle surge of true energy appeared, instantly stopping Fiona. Many elders eyes shed with interest. Apart from her slightly weaker physical qualities, Fiona was a top choice in terms of talent andbat prowess! As a cultivator from the outside world at such a young age, her strength had already reached thete stage of Core Formation. She was truly a rare gem! At this moment, many elders had developed a sense of appreciation for her talents. What did physical qualities matter to them, members of an ancient sect? A few spiritual pills would easily solve that problem! Moreover, as her strength increased, especially after breaking through to the Golden Core Realm and awakening her innate attributes, her physical qualities, even if initiallycking, would be qualitativelypensated! Just after Sullivan announced Fionas passage, a gray-robed elder smiled lightly and said to Fiona, Fiona, I am the Peak Master of Cloud Crane Peak. Would you be willing to join my sect? Before Fiona could answer, an old woman stood up and coldly snorted at the Peak Master of Cloud Crane Peak, saying, It would be better for the female disciples to join Fairy Peak! Chapter 615 Let’s Go Together Little girl, join my sect! Fairy Peak has more girls, so rtively speaking, we can take better care of you, said the old woman, who was Galilea, the master of Fairy Peak. The other elders, seeing the two of them speak, gave up on trying to recruit Fiona. After all, although Fiona had great talent, not all the elders were interested in her. Hiss! This scene shocked the other disciples who were observing! After all, Ryans performance earlier didnt prompt any elder to speak up, yet Fiona directly caused two elders to openly fight over her! From this, it seemed that Fionas potential in the eyes of the elders was much stronger than Ryans! Ryans face had already darkened, his eyes filled with unwillingness. Why? Why does Fiona receive such treatment while he doesnt? How am I inferior to this brat? I refuse to ept it! It must be your wed judgment! Ryans heart roared, but he dared not say these words publicly. He still had a strong sense of self-restraint. Soon, with Ls rmendation, Fiona joined Fairy Peak. L considered that if Nora was in Fairy Peak, Fionas presence could help take care of her. Of course, L couldntpletely neglect Fiona either. There was some fate between him and her. One by one, figures stepped forward to challenge, and the elimination rate was around thirty percent! At this point, apart from L, the other disciples had alreadypleted their challenges. Out of twenty-nine people, only eight had been eliminated! It showed the strength of this group of disciples. Sullivan and the others nodded in satisfaction. Next up is L. Im really looking forward to seeing whom L will choose to challenge!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Heh, I dont think much of him. Apart from his impressive physical strength in the first round, he hasnt shown any action since then! I think he might just be a paper tiger! I agree. I havent been impressed by him from start to finish! Most people around didnt have high expectations for L. Although he had been quite high-profile before, he hadnt made any moves since the second round. Fiona had stolen the show! Many people subconsciously thought that L was afraid to act! At this moment, all eyes fell on L, waiting for his choice. Please enlighten me. Facing everyones gaze, L stepped forward directly and walked up to the captain. He sped his fist and said lightly. L didnt use the term senior brother. With his identity, these Hall of Enforcement disciples couldnt afford to call him senior brother. L is quite arrogant, not showing any courtesy to the captain. Heh, does he think that if Ryan can withstand five moves from the captain, he can too? I guess this attitude has already made the captain somewhat displeased. L is in trouble now! Seeing Ls impolite words, mocking voices resounded once again. Rodrigo, who was facing L, frowned, seemingly displeased. However, considering his previous affirmation of L, he suppressed his dissatisfaction and also sped his fist, saying, As I said to Ryan earlier, if you can withstand three moves from me, youll pass. L didnt pay much attention to the captains words. From the beginning, he hade with the goal of defeating him. If he could only withstand three moves, wouldnt that make him worthless? Boom! The captain didnt hesitate at all. As soon as his voice fell, he used the same technique to sh behind L once again. He struck down with a powerful punch aimed at Ls back. Feeling the majestic spiritual powering from behind, a smile appeared on Ls lips. Instead of evading the attack, he turned around and counterattacked with a punch towards the captain. Confidence! Arrogance! That was the first impression L gave to everyone. He dared to directly confront the captain? L was too confident in himself! At this moment, what no one knew was that although L suppressed his cultivation at the Core Formation Realm, his physical strength couldnt be suppressed. After experiencing the tempering of the Earth Force and Thunder Force, Ls physical body could be described as abnormal. Ryan, who had a gloomy expression, also smirked when he saw this scene. He had fought against the captain and naturally knew the opponents strength. He could guarantee that no one in the Core Formation Realm could withstand a direct confrontation with the captain. The two quickly separated, and exmations soon erupted from the crowd. They saw Ls calm face, lookingposed. On the other hand, Rodrigos face was filled with astonishment, and his fist that collided with L was trembling slightly. The captain actually suffered a setback in this exchange? How is that possible? He must have underestimated the captain! Or maybe he deliberately went easy on him! This is unfair! Upon seeing this scene, Ryan, full of dissatisfaction, immediately shouted, I refuse to ept it! L cant possibly have this kind of strength! You definitely held back! Hearing Ryans mor from the side, the captains already unpleasant expression shed with coldness as he red fiercely at Ryan. Held back? How could he have held back! He knew better than anyone else that L had just exchanged a solid punch with him, and he hadnt fought back yet! Now, he understood why L was so arrogant! Because he had the capital to be arrogant! If thats the case, then Ill use all my strength! The captain roared angrily, his aura rising even more. His attacks came like a furious storm, continuously bombarding L. In Ls eyes, the captains attacks were like childs y, without any change in his expression. He effortlessly blocked all the attacks. Its my turn! As the captains attacksnded, Ls calm voice suddenly resounded. Immediately, Rodrigo felt a strong fluctuation appearing in front of him, and then he flew high uncontrobly! The whole scene fell into a deathly silence! Everyone watched in astonishment as the captain was sent flying by Ls punch, their eyes filled with shock! Its impossible! This cant be true! He must have held back! Ryan, full of unwillingness, muttered incessantly. He refused to believe this scene no matter what! It seems like one captain isnt enough. The rest of you,e at me together. Just as L was about to stop, he suddenly heard Sullivansughter. The deputy sect master watched this scene with great interest, wanting to take this opportunity to observe Ls battle and better understand him. Immediately, everyone widened their eyes and looked towards Sullivan, many of them confused. Whats going on? Why did the deputy sect master suddenly make this request? The remaining members were stunned, but soon they exchanged nces and moved forward. Under themand of the deputy sect master, they had no choice but to obey! L, be careful. As the voices of the members fell, twelve auras instantly locked onto L. Chapter 616 Dad Will Beat You L felt helpless deep inside. He knew that Sullivan wanted to test his limits. But having all the members attack him directly was like making enemies out of thin air. Bring it on! L sighed and reluctantly started to fight. Boom! Boom! Boom! Facing thebined attacks of twelve people, L remained rxed and carefree. He didnt even use weapons and quickly sent each figure flying with his bare hands. In just a few breaths, three of them were defeated by L. This shocking scene dumbfounded the assessment disciples. Ls dominance and ferocity made them jealous. They felt that the gap between them and L was too wide. They couldnt even think of catching up, let alone surpassing him. Even Ryan wore a desperate expression, unable to hide his unwillingness. He had to admit that Ls strength far surpassed his own. The twelve members attacked, but the result was unexpected. They were all defeated by L, leaving everyone present astonished. Struggling to get up, they respectfully saluted L and admired him in their eyes. We have a monster in our batch. Competing with someone like him in the same generation can no longer be described as pressure. I wonder how many elders will fight over L this time. Probably all of them. If it were me, I would also want to take in such a formidable person as my disciple! At this point, the resentment and prejudice towards L hadpletely disappeared from everyones hearts. Their words were filled with respect. Thats enough, Master. If you keep speaking and make me fight the elders, then Ill truly be under pressure. Seeing Sullivan about to speak again, L no longer concealed his true feelings. He walked up to Sullivan and smiled bitterly. Hahaha, I was just thinking about that! The strange conversation between L and Sullivan confused not only the Hall of Enforcement but even the elders who were in the know. Whats going on? Why did L suddenly call Sullivan Master? Let me exin! Before L joined the sect, I had already taken him in as my closed-door disciple. But for the sake of fairness, I agreed to let him participate in the entrance assessment. Also, theres something I havent told everyone yet. Sullivan said this and gave L a signal. Soon, L released the suppression he had been imposing on himself, and his aura instantly skyrocketed. In an instant, the aura of an early Golden Core stage filled the air. Feeling the terrifying fluctuations emanating from L, everyone present was dumbfounded. L turned out to be in the Golden Core stage!N?velDrama.Org content. This news was even more shocking than when L single-handedly fought against twelve people. The members who had just lost to L, feeling unwilling and defeated, now felt relieved. Even Rodrigo smiled wryly and shook his head. He was also a strong early Golden Core stage cultivator, but sensing Ls aura, he admitted that even if they were in the same stage, he was no match for L. It was understandable Seeing L nodding at him and not putting on any airs, Rodrigo quickly responded. However, he soon smiled bitterly again. He had just thought about recruiting L into the Hall of Enforcement, but now it seemed that it was the Hall of Enforcement being taken in by him! Fiona,e here. L beckoned to Fiona, who was standing far away with an equally astonished expression. After seeing L reveal his true strength, Fiona felt a hint of restraint. The current L was even stronger than her father! Among the people she knew, he was the strongest. Faced with L, she suddenly became a bit nervous. No need to be like that. Im still L. Hearing Ls gentle words, Fiona suddenly sweetlyughed. With Ls actions, the entrance assessment was nowplete. The next step was to assign these formally admitted disciples to various peaks, but L and Fiona were no longer needed. His task was to cultivate, improve himself, and share the heritage appropriately with the Broken Pulse Sect along the way L was well aware of this. The Broken Pulse Sect, including Sullivan, cannot favor him for no reason. Leaving behind the astonished disciples, L greeted the old woman from Fairy Peak and quickly followed her towards Fairy Peak. He was getting impatient to see Nora! She was his beloved! It had been several days since theyst saw each other, and L missed his precious Nora dearly! As he caught sight of a towering peak in the distance, he slowed his pace when he reached a spot about a mile away from a small courtyard. At this moment, a lonely figure, Nora, squatted in the courtyard, seemingly bored. Her big eyes were absent-minded, and her little mind was lost in thought. Suddenly, a few figures broke into the courtyard. The leader, a burly man, upon seeing Nora, immediately sneered and cursed, Why is this bastard still here? Wheres that bitch Samantha? Bang! As the mans voice fell, a beautiful figure rushed out of the house and shielded Nora behind her, coldly shouting at the burly man, Guillermo Petersen, what do you want? Dont you people from Prideful Peak go too far? Do you really think Fairy Peak has no one? Samanthas icy words echoed, but Guillermo simply sneered, Samantha, my brother Cason was expelled from the sect because of you! I came here today to seek justice for him! I knew you, this bitch, would ruin everything. I should have dealt with you long ago! Following Samanthas voice, seven or eight members from Prideful Peak immediately pressed forward towards Samantha. Prideful Peak ranked among the top in the entire Broken Pulse Sects thirty-six peaks, while Fairy Peaks strength was rtively lower due to only epting female disciples. Whenever conflicts arose between Prideful Peak and Fairy Peak, Fairy Peak would usually be at a disadvantage. It seemed that this time would be no different. Dont you bully Samantha! Otherwise, Ill tell my dad! My dad will definitely deal with you! At that moment, Noras sweet voice came from behind Samantha. After speaking, she even poked her little head out to look at Guillermo and the others. As Noras voice fell, Guillermo narrowed his eyes and sarcastically said, Your dad? Are you referring to Mr. McCarthy or your already dead dad? I think your dad has long abandoned you! Youre just a bastard! Chapter 617 Compromise As Guillermos voice fell, his disciples burst into loudughter, their eyes filled with mockery. It seemed that this was not the first time they had taunted and bullied Nora so easily. Upon hearing Guillermos words, Samanthas face turned ice-cold in an instant. She immediately shielded Nora behind her. For some reason, she suddenly thought of the senior she had encountered at Tamrane Peak earlier today. Although she didnt know the exact rtionship between the young-looking senior and Nora, the concern in his expression indicated that their rtionship was definitely significant. Regardless, the senior had helped her once, and she wouldnt allow Nora to be bullied by the people from Prideful Peak in front of her again! Guillermo! I advise you to watch your words! Dont you know that misfortunees from the mouth? Samantha coldly retorted, her face freezing. Hahaha! Upon hearing Samanthas words, Guillermo burst intoughter, his eyes filled with disdain. What kind of nonsense misfortune? Whether its at Prideful Peak or Fairy Peak, this is my way of doing things. What can you all do to me? Dont threaten me! You caused my brother Cason so much suffering! Today, I must give you a harsh lesson! Of course, if you dont want to endure that, there are other ways topensate me! As Guillermo spoke, his gaze fixated on Samantha, revealing a lecherous and greedy look. Guillermo didnt take Samanthas threatening words seriously at all! With a wave of his hand, the people behind him immediately surrounded Samantha and Nora. Upon witnessing this scene, Nora, standing behind Samantha, felt a tinge of fear in her eyes. She instinctively grabbed Samanthas hand tightly. Dont be afraid, Nora. With me here, no one dares to touch you! If they want to bully you, theyll have to step over my dead body first! Samantha gritted her teeth and spoke to Nora. After speaking, she drew her sword from her waist with a sharp sound, her face filled with coldness as she looked at Guillermo. What? Judging by your appearance, it seems like youre really nning to resist? It seems you havent suffered enough yet! In that case, we wont be polite! Brothers, attack! As Guillermos voice fell, seven or eight figures immediately charged towards Samantha. Bang! Bang! Bang! Countless attacks were unleashed towards Samantha, and in a matter of moments, she found herself at a disadvantage. Samanthas strength was only equal to Casons, and Guillermo was slightly stronger than Cason. Not to mention the numerous helpers surrounding them, Samantha was having a hard time dealing with the situation. After just a few exchanges, a trace of crimson blood appeared at the corner of Samanthas mouth, indicating a precarious situation. Hehe, Samantha! Dont think we wont dare to make a move against you! You still have a chance to repent! To be honest, Im not interested in that bastard behind you. Whether she lives or dies has nothing to do with me! But I must have you today! It depends on whether youre smart enough! At this moment, Guillermo finally revealed his true intentions. Seeking revenge for Cason was just an excuse. He had long been interested in Samantha, but he had been hindered by theck of opportunity. Today, when Cason encountered trouble, he was overjoyed as he felt he had found a perfect excuse to make a move. Taking advantage of the distraction caused by the entrance assessment today, with the elders attention not focused here, Guillermo nned to forcefully achieve his goal. With Prideful Peaks protection, Samantha would truly belong to him! Thinking of this, Guillermos mouth curled into a sinister smile as he reached into his waist and pulled out a white jade bottle, pouring out a pink pill from it. He began to look for an opportunity to force it into Samanthas mouth. The Unity Pill? Seeing the pill in Guillermos hand, Samanthas body trembled, and a hint of panic appeared in her eyes. The Unity Pill was a forbidden item within the sect. Once ingested, it would cause the body to lose control and be infatuated with desires. She didnt want to end up in such a state. Guillermo! Have you gone mad? Where did you get this Unity Pill? Arent you afraid of the sects punishment? Upon hearing Samanthas stern voice, Guillermo burst intoughter. Samantha, if I dare to bring out this thing, do you think Im afraid of the sects punishment? Dont worry, Ive already given enough benefits to these brothers around us to keep their mouths shut! By then, as long as you and I consummate our rtionship, who would care about such matters? Hahaha! Samantha, I advise you to just submit to me! Do you think you still have a way out now? As Guillermos voice fell, the others around him indeed didnt react as he had said. They had already been taken care of by him. As for Nora standing behind Samantha, he didnt even consider her. Just a child, what does she understand? Even if she speaks upter, Guillermo didnt believe that the higher-ups in the sect would believe the ramblings of a child! Guillermo and his men relentlessly pressed forward, trying to subdue Samantha. Samantha had no choice but to gather a trace of true energy and push Nora towards the house. Guillermo! I have one request: you must not harm Nora! Hahaha, Samantha, have you finally surrendered? Dont worry, shes just a child. I wouldnt stoop so low as to harm her! Besides, Im afraid of Mr. McCarthys retaliation if I were to harm her! Guillermos eyes were filled with greed and malice, his expression bing more intense. With a wave of his hand, he threw the Unity Pill directly into Samanthas hand and coldly said, Take the Unity Pill, and I wont touch this brat. Hearing the mockery and coercion in Guillermos words, Samanthas eyes were filled withplex emotions. Whether she took it or not, she would fall into Guillermos hands. It was better to fight for the maximum benefit before taking it. If youy a finger on Nora, Ill fight you to the death! Samantha gritted her teeth and spoke, then she tilted her head back and swallowed the Unity Pill directly. Heat!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A surge of heat rushed through Samanthas body. Her eyes instantly turned bloodshot, and with a thud, she fell to her knees, struggling to catch her breath. Nora, who had taken refuge inside the house, saw Samanthas painful appearance and instinctively ran over. Samantha! Samantha! Bastard, this is none of your business! Bang! Guillermo, seeing someone interfering with his ns, dared to ruin his affairs. He coldly snorted and kicked Nora away. But just at that moment, a sudden change urred! Chapter 618 Dad, You Finally Came A sharp and icy breath suddenly came from behind, followed by an extremely cold voice. Dare to touch Nora, youre seeking death! Like words from the depths of hell, the chilling words made Guillermo shudder. Subconsciously, his hand trembled, and his previous arrogance instantly dissipated, revealing a terrified expression. Who! Who is it? In panic, Guillermo turned his head and looked behind him with horror in his eyes. He saw that the tightly closed gate had been opened at some point. Standing at the entrance was a young figure, his face full of coldness, and his eyes exuding a strong murderous intent. His whole body emitted a terrifying aura, the kind that belonged only to a Golden Core stage expert. Golden Core stage! Guillermo was shocked. Just then, a stern shout rang in his ears again, Kneel! Boom! Guillermo and his men couldnt bear the horrifying pressure from behind any longer, and they all uncontrobly dropped to their knees. Senior, spare us! I dont know this brat I mean, youngdy has anything to do with you! Otherwise, even if you give me the courage, I wouldnt dare to touch her! As soon as they knelt, Guillermo began to plead with the person in front of him. At this moment, Nora finally saw the persons appearance clearly. Tall figure, sharp features, and a hint of tenderness hidden in his eyes. Everything felt so familiar! Noras nose suddenly felt sour, and she ran towards the person with small steps. Daddy!N?velDrama.Org content. Who else could it be other than L? Daddy, Daddy, youre here! I missed you so much, sob sob Nora hugged the person tightly, her voice choked with emotion. I missed you so much! Why did youe to find me only now? During this time, many people bullied me! I was scared! Listening to Nora recounting her experiences during this time, Ls eyes filled with tenderness. Nora, Im here! I wont let these things happen again in the future. I promise you that anyone who has bullied you, I will help you get it all back! Ls voice was gentle as he spoke to Nora. Guillermo and his men were overwhelmed by waves of shock and fear. The Golden Core expert standing in front of them turned out to be Noras father! The thought of their contempt and humiliation towards Nora, coupled with their recent insults, made Guillermos face full of panic. Guillermo kept his head down, not daring to look L in the eye, his face already pale. Finally calming Nora down, Ls guilt and heartache disappeared from his face. He turned his head and looked at Guillermo and the others kneeling before him. Instantly, a dense and icy aura erupted from him. Guillermo suddenly felt the air around him grow colder. All of you should be held ountable! Bang! Bang! Bang! As Ls voice fell, Guillermo and the others immediately started kowtowing to him without hesitation. The fear on their faces couldnt be concealed. Senior, I was wrong! I truly know my mistake! Please, I beg you, senior, give me a chance! I will never dare to do it again! While begging for mercy, Guillermo constantly observed his surroundings. Although the chance of escaping was slim, if a senior from the sect arrived, he might be able to save his life. Do you think you can escape? Just as Guillermo looked at the gate, only a few meters away, with a face filled with joy, his entire body suddenly froze in ce. With Ls voice echoing, his fist struck out, leaving an imprint that swiftly approached Guillermos legs, as fast as thunder. Ah! Guillermo screamed in agony as his legs disappeared into thin air! His thighs were shattered by Ls punch. The horrific sight of Guillermo terrified the others even more. None of them had any thoughts of escaping anymore. They all prostrated on the ground, waiting silently for Ls judgment. You dared to humiliate my daughter! What punishment do you deserve? Since the ringleader Guillermo has had his legs broken, although you aplices dont deserve death, you cannot escape punishment either! Each of you will give yourselves thirty ps and then sever one arm before rolling out of Fairy Peak! Upon hearing Ls words, none of these people dared to offer any resistance. The courtyard immediately resounded with the sound of ps. Soon, cries of agony filled the air as each person severed their own arm and bid farewell to L without looking back, fleeing the courtyard. No one paid any attention to the fallen Guillermo lying at the entrance of the courtyard. He had to fend for himself! But your matter isnt over. Broken Pulse Sect doesnt need trash like you. In order to prevent you from making such a grave mistake again in the future, Ill lend you a hand. Ls voice was calm and indifferent as an extremely violent true energy was instantly infused into Guillermos body. Quickly, the violent true energy directly destroyed Guillermos cultivation and foundation! At this moment, Guillermo not only lost his legs but also had his cultivationpletely destroyed. His fate was extremely miserable. Feeling the shattered meridians within his body, Guillermo couldnt bear it any longer. With a spurt of blood, he tilted his head and passed out. Hmph! Seeing this scene, Ls eyes showed no mercy. Guillermos current state was entirely his own doing! With a wave of his hand, L directly pped Guillermo, who was unconscious, outside the courtyard. Only then did L turn around. However, as soon as he turned around, a fragrant breeze rushed towards him. He immediately wore a bitter smile; how could he have forgotten about Samantha! Just now, due to the effect of the Unity Pill, Samantha was struggling on the ground, trying her best to resist. When she saw L suddenly appear, her mind rxed, and she was instantly invaded by the effects of the Unity Pill. Her eyes instantly became confused as he looked at Samantha, who was continuously exhaling white breath in front of her. L wore an awkward expression and quickly said to Nora, Nora, go to that house over there first. I will help Samantha solve the problem! After speaking, without waiting for Noras reaction, L hugged Samantha and ran towards one of the houses. Chapter 619 Son of the Peak Master? Samantha, wake up! Wake up! L shouted at Samantha repeatedly, but she waspletely lost in confusion and couldnt hear Ls calls at all. Despite L pushing her away again and again, Samantha continued to crawl towards him. Dealing with such a situation, L had no experience at all and became a bit flustered. This potent medicine was a product of ancient sects, and he had no understanding of it whatsoever. Being cautious, he didnt dare to casually use Dragon Energy to neutralize Samanthas toxins, fearing that it might lead to even more severe consequences and end up doing harm with good intentions. Its hot so hot I want it! Samantha muttered, and as she spoke, she began to untie the straps of her clothes. Samantha was already in the bloom of her youth, and her body had matured greatly! Her twisting figure dazzled L, making his mouth dry and his tongue parched. Her appearance alone was enough to rank her among the top disciples on Fairy Peak, which was predominantly female. And now, with such a seductive posture L almost couldnt control himself! Fortunately, L managed to hold onto hisst bit of rationality and forced himself to restrain. In the next moment, he chose the physical method, picking up the ice-cold water in the room and sshed it towards Samantha! He hoped that Samantha could regain her senses on her own, using her internal true energy to suppress the toxins. One basin, two basins, three basins He kept pouring out the entire rooms supply of ice-cold water, and finally, a trace of rity appeared in Samanthas eyes. Samantha! Wake up and see if you can use your true energy to force out the toxins. L continued to shout at Samantha, preparing to ssh her with the cold water again. Just then, Samanthas figure shed, and a blush quickly appeared on her face. Huh? She actually dodged? L saw this scene and raised an eyebrow. Elder! I Im conscious now! Seeing Ls actions, Samantha quickly spoke up, her voice filled with shame and a hint of resentment. Phew! Seeing Samantha tidying up the clothes she had just taken off herself, L felt a heavy sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had finally regained her senses! Otherwise, he might have had to use force to knock her out and attempt to use Dragon Energy to resolve the situation. Now that youre awake, quickly change your clothes. Ill go out first. Although Samantha was doing her best to cover up any exposed areas, her clothes were already soaked and couldnt cover everything. This attempt to cover up only made it more tempting! Seeing this, L quickly cleared his throat and hurriedly left the room without turning back. As she looked at Ls somewhat disheveled figure, Samantha suddenly chuckled and murmured to herself, This man is really interesting.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Once outside the room, L scanned around and quickly noticed Nora, who was currently tiptoeing and peering through the window. He walked up to her and lightly tapped her little head, saying, Nora, what are you looking at? Nora was startled by Ls words, but quickly patted her small chest and stuck out her tongue, saying, Im watching if you will do something bad! Samantha is nice. You must not bully Samantha! And also, dont do anything unfaithful to Mommy Miranda! Hearing Noras words, L couldnt help but feel helpless. What was going on in this little girls head, and who told her all these things! Kids these days L quickly exined to Nora, Did you see me bullying her? I was actually trying to save her! He didnt want Nora to misunderstand andplicate things further. Some things earlier were unavoidable, and he was ultimately trying to save her! Like when he identally saw Samanthas body Nora didnt dwell on this issue for too long. It had been a while since she saw L, and she was extremely happy at the moment. She kept talking about the interesting things that had happened recently, bringing a smile to Ls face. Soon, the door creaked open. Samantha, wearing clean clothes, walked out. Although she had mentally prepared herself before leaving the room, her cheeks still blushed upon seeing L again. E-Elder! Samantha timidly greeted L, not knowing what else to say. No need to be so polite. Let me introduce myself properly. I am Noras father, L said. I heard from Nora that youve been taking care of her during this time. I appreciate it. Samantha quickly waved her hands and said, Elder, its all my fault! But fortunately, aside from someplications earlier, everything is fine now. Please dont worry. L nodded lightly, listening to Samanthas words. Soon, the topic changed, and with a touch of coldness on his face, he asked, Can you tell me more about Nora being bullied in the sect? Samantha immediately understood what L meant and hesitated before asking, Mr. Willis, may I ask something? If its about the other persons identity Before Samantha could finish, L interrupted her with a decisive wave of his hand and said, No matter who the person is, just tell me who harmed Nora! Even if its the sect master, I dare to confront him! Of course, the sect master wouldnt trouble a young child like Nora. L said this to reassure Samantha and let her know that she could speak up without hesitation. He would handle everything. Seeing Ls confident appearance, Samanthas eyes flickered with a hint of surprise, but she quickly nodded and said, Since you said so, I will speak directly. The one who bullied Nora is from Prideful Peak, specifically the son of the peak master, Solomon Mayer. Solo-who? L muttered to himself, his face showing a trace of coldness. Samantha continued, Solomon is always petty. One time, Nora spoke without filter and said something he didnt like, so he held a grudge against her. Other members from Prideful Peak started bullying Nora to impress Solomon, leading to the current situation. As for the other members of Broken Pulse Sect, they are rtively friendly to Nora. After all, shes so adorable. No one else bullies her like Solomon and his group. Listening to Samanthas exnation, Ls expression improved slightly. He had initially thought Nora was having a difficult time within Broken Pulse Sect, with everyone bullying her. But now it seemed that aside from Prideful Peak, everything else was normal. Solomon, the son of the peak master, huh? L muttered to himself, a coldness appearing on his face. Chapter 620 Paying a Visit Prideful Peak! Guillermo was forcefully brought in front of Solomon by a group of people, constantlymenting Ls cruel methods. Listening to the grievances of these people, Solomons face turned dark, and he smashed everything within his reach. Useless! All of you are useless! Nora, that bastard, still has a father? Haha, it must be the neer, L! Just because he directly attacked someone from Prideful Peak, does he think hes invincible? Hes just at the Golden Core stage! We have plenty of Golden Core cultivators at Prideful Peak! If he dares toe, Ill make sure he wont leave! As the son of an elder of an ancient sect, Solomons strength had reached theter stage of Golden Core. At this moment, he didnt even pay attention to L. ncing at the barely conscious Guillermo, Solomon sneered and gave his orders directly, Since you, this useless trash, was defeated by L, just roll down the mountain. Prideful Peak doesnt need useless people! As for your vengeance, I will take care of it! Upon hearing Solomons words, Guillermos eyes were filled with unwillingness, but before he could speak, he was immediately escorted out by others.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The rest of you,e for treatment after dealing with L! But as for the resources for treating severed limbs, I wont give them to you for free! As Solomon spoke, a hint of amusement appeared in his eyes. These people looked at each other and soon nodded, saying, Rest assured, Solomon. We will fulfill any request you have! Led by Samantha, L and the others quickly arrived at Prideful Peak. As Samantha had said, there were many more people in Prideful Peakpared to Fairy Peak. Upon entering the peak, L noticed that there were lofts everywhere, and people were constantly shuttling in and out, giving an impression of prosperity and significant power. At this moment, L grabbed a passing disciple and said in a cold voice, Where is Solomon? The person being grabbed by L felt confused and immediately furrowed his brows, cursing at L, Who the hell are you? Do you think you can casually call Solomons name? After speaking, the person directly shook off Ls hand and sneered. With his voice falling, many people around also noticed the situation, especially Samantha and Nora by Ls side. Mocking voices quickly arose, Oh, isnt this Samantha and that wild seed Nora? How dare youe to Prideful Peak? Haha, are you here to beg for mercy in front of Solomon? I advise you not to bother. Dont you know who Solomon is? But Samantha, if you serve him well for a few days, maybe hell spare you! Hahaha! Various mocking voices continued, and soon a crowd surrounded them. Listening to the insults, especially the one calling Nora a wild seed, Ls face immediately turned dark, and he pped the person from a distance. Smack! Thud! L didnt hold back with the p. The person who spoke was sent flying, and half of his face instantly swelled up, teeth knocked out. No one present expected L to suddenly strike at this moment, and an uproar broke out among the crowd. Are you crazy? Daring to attack at Prideful Peak? You wont leave today no matter what you say! Youre looking for death! Heh, when did such a presumptuous person appear in our sect? It seems you dont understand the consequences of offending Prideful Peak! With shouts from the surroundings, L and the others were quickly surrounded. L had never revealed his true strength, so in the eyes of the crowd, they subconsciously thought he was at the Core Formation stage, just like Samantha. Is he a newly joined disciple? Many people secretly wondered, as they had never seen L before and he seemed unfamiliar. You have ten minutes to inform Solomon! Tell him that L has arrived and demand that hee and kneel before Samantha and Nora to apologize! Otherwise, the entire Prideful Peak will pay for his actions! Ignoring various threats and mockery from the surroundings, L directly addressed the crowd in a lofty and arrogant tone. Seeking death! Seeking death! As soon as Ls words fell, someone, eager to show off, shouted coldly and rushed towards L. Seeing this scene, a coldness appeared at the corner of Ls mouth, and he kicked straight ahead. Bang! Bang! These two people flew out like kites with broken strings once again. The power gap was toorge! They couldnt resist at all. L took care of them with just one move! Although the ancient sect was powerful, not everyone there was at the Golden Core stage. With Ls invincible strength at the Golden Core stage, he easily dealt with these people! My patience is limited! There are nine minutes left! After dealing with these two people, Ls voice remained calm and indifferent! This time, the people around him no longer rushed to attack. They looked at L with fear in their eyes, and soon someone ran towards the mountaintop. At this moment, Solomon was in his room, thinking that if L dared toe knocking on his door, he would make sure he had no way to retreat. But he didnt expect that L would attack right away. Solomon! Something bad has happened! Just then, a cry of rm came from a distance, causing Solomon to furrow his brow. What happened that made you so flustered? Solomons tone was somewhat dissatisfied, and he coldly snorted, If you dont give me a good reason, dont me me for kicking you out of Prideful Peak directly! Listening to Solomons words, the person trembled all over and quickly lowered their head to speak to Solomon, Solomon, someone suddenly broke through the mountain gate below and demanded that youe down within ten minutes and and kneel before him to apologize! Otherwise, the entire Prideful Peak will pay for your actions! The person didnt dare to exaggerate and faithfully repeated Ls words. Boom! As soon as their voice fell, an intense aura instantly emanated from Solomons body. A strong killing intent burst forth. Who dares to be so bold and cause trouble at Prideful Peak! How many years has it been? How many years have we not encountered such a thing! Solomons voice was extremely cold, and the person delivering the message felt the immense pressure emanating from Solomon. They stammered and said, Solomon, that person said his name is L! L? Upon hearing this name, Solomon immediately pped the table in front of him. He sneered and spoke directly, I didnt expect you to dare toe knocking on my door! Truly ignorant of life and death! Chapter 621 Begging for Alms? Under Prideful Peak, arge crowd had already gathered. At least a hundred people could be seen. Each of them looked unfriendly, their gazes fixed on L in the center. At this moment, Ls eyes were icy as he shielded Samantha and Nora behind him, wary of any sudden attacks. Every now and then, there were insults and curses from the surroundings. L furrowed his brow, his gaze scanning back and forth among these people. So, these are the backers Samantha brought? They dont seem impressive at all. Hahaha! I think hes just looking for death! Didnt you see? As soon as he arrived, he openly demanded that Solomone and meet him. How audacious! Exactly! Doesnt he know where this is? This is Prideful Peak! Solomons territory! As these voices continued to ring out, Samantha muttered to L beside her, Mr. Willis, should we inform the elders about this? Im afraid that Solomon will bring his elders ande directly to pressure you! In that case, youll be the one at a disadvantage. Listening to Samanthas concerned words, L chuckled lightly and said, No need! I have already informed the senior members within the sect! Theres no need to worry at all! Just find a safe ce to watch my performanceter. I will repay the grievances you and Nora have suffered during this period. The peak masters of the Broken Pulse Sect were at least in the Nascent Soul Realm, and L definitely couldnt contend with them at the moment. However, L was confident that if it came to a fight, Sullivan would handle things for him. The Nascent Soul experts of Prideful Peak wouldnt dare go too far. Currently, it seemed that the sect master of Broken Pulse Sect was in seclusion, and this vice sect master held the highest authority in the sect. Samantha thought L was referring to Kyrie when he mentioned senior members, and her expression froze. She had intended to speak up again, but the words stuck in her throat. Although Kyrie was also an elder of the Broken Pulse Sect, Samantha felt that L had no chance if the elders of Prideful Peak were determined to protect Solomon. However, seeing Ls confident appearance, Samantha had no choice but to believe him. While everyone had their own thoughts, a wildughter suddenly came from the mountaintop of Prideful Peak. Soon after, Solomons voice resounded directly, I want to see who dares to be so arrogant in Prideful Peak! I heard you even want me to personallye down and kneel before you to apologize? For how many years has no one dared to be so arrogant in front of me! As his voice fell, Solomon himself appeared in front of L. He nced up and down at L, then sneered and said, L? The father of that little bastard? The backer Samantha brought? Do you know the consequences of causing trouble in Prideful Peak? At the very least, Ill break your legs. At worst, Ill expel you from the sect! Do you think you can bear the cost? After Solomon finished speaking, a ferocious expression covered his face. Hehe! L let out a coldugh and calmly replied to Solomon, I dont think I need to bear those costs! However There are some costs youll have to bear! Hahaha! Ls words once again caused Solomon to burst intoughter. As Solomonughed mockingly, the people around him joined in withughter. None of them took L seriously. This scene infuriated Samantha who was standing nearby. Ls face turned gloomy, and a chilling aura emanated from his body. I really want to know how long you can keepughing. Lpleted his sentence, and his entire aura suddenly exploded! A Golden Core-stage aura surged towards the people around him, causing an instant change in their expressions. Apart from Samantha and a few others like Solomon, no one knew that L was actually a cultivator at the Golden Core stage! For a moment, murmurs spread through the crowd, and soon they all stepped back in unison. The scene was filled with astonishment. Solomon was prepared for this. A powerful aura surged from his body, and a mocking smile lingered on his lips. Hehe, L! So what if youre at the Golden Core stage? Prideful Peak is not a ce where you can act recklessly! I am at thete stage of the Golden Core! With your strength, youre not even worth considering in front of me! Solomon believed that he had a two-level advantage over L in terms of cultivation and didnt take him seriously. Hmph! Seeing Solomons attitude, L snorted coldly and was about to make a move. Boom! As Golden Core cultivators, both L and Solomon possessed formidable strength. However, after L made his move, Solomons expression instantly changed. He raised his palm to meet Ls iing fist. But in the next moment, apanied by a terrifying residual wave, Solomons body was sent flying backward. Ls punch made him feel an overwhelming force and sharpness. Fortunately, Solomon had considerable strength himself, coupled with the protection of his magic treasures, so he didnt suffer any serious injuries. Just as L was preparing to attack again, a voice filled with anger and coldness suddenly resounded, How dare you touch my son! L, you have quite the audacity! As the voice fell, a surge of true energy followed, instantly relieving the pressure on Solomon. Joy filled his face! His father had arrived! Dad! Solomon turned around, his eyes full of ecstatic delight as he shouted toward the figure rushing over behind him. At this moment, three or four figures approached from a distance, with a middle-aged man exuding a chilling aura at the forefront. The middle-aged man was adorned with various magic treasures, emitting radiant lights, giving off an extravagant appearance. Upon arriving, the man first examined Solomon and, upon finding no injuries, his expression eased slightly. In the next second, he stepped forward and coldly addressed L, L! Just because Broken Pulse Sect invited you to join doesnt mean you can act arrogantly and disregard everyone! Let me tell you, when youe to Broken Pulse Sect, you must abide by its rules! This is not the secr world where you can do whatever you want! As the middle-aged mans voice fell, the three or four individuals stepped forward, exerting their oppressive auras on L. All three of them were peak experts of Prideful Peak, each possessing at least mid-Nascent Soul stage cultivation. As for Briggs, the master of Prideful Peak, his strength had reached thete Nascent Soul stage. Seeing the neers, a cold light shed in Ls eyes, but he immediately restrained his aura. Mayer Master, your son has bullied my daughter. Regardless of the circumstances, you should give an exnation for this.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As Ls icy voice echoed, Briggs on the other side seemed to have already prepared a response and sneered. He quickly took out several spirit stones from his body and threw them at L, speaking indifferently, These ten spirit stones are mypensation to you! Spirit stones are scarce in the outside world, and each one is extremely precious. Thispensation is not insignificant. Chapter 622 Disabling Face-to-Face As Briggs voice fell, the spirit stones flew directly towards Ls face. However, L didnt even bother looking at these spirit stones. Although L had never seen these spirit stones outside, he didnt consider them precious treasures. He also didnt think that Briggs would actually take out any real treasures topensate him. Sure enough, while L remained silent, Samantha suddenly spoke up from behind him, her voice filled with anger. Mr. Willis, although spirit stones are good cultivation resources, they are not rare items! L nodded and looked at Briggs coldly. Heh, Mayer Master, are you trying to brush me off with charity? Although Ive just entered the sect and dont understand many things, Im not a fool! If theres no sincerity, it seems well have to resolve this in another way! After speaking, L waved his hand, sending the spirit stones back towards Briggs. Seeing Ls indifferent attitude, Briggs eyes narrowed, and he sneered. L, your words may be harsh, but in our eyes, youre just a beggar! If I show you respect, you should ept it and take advantage of the situation! Briggs words were far from polite, filled with mockery. In his view, L was just a grassroots cultivator from the secr world without any foundation. These ten spirit stones are mypensation to you. Will you ept or not? Briggs said, his face full of yful intent as he extended the spirit stones towards L once again.N?velDrama.Org content. The meaning behind it was already clear: if L epted the spirit stones, it meant that he would bow down to Briggs, and Solomons matter would be considered resolved. But if he refused, then they would directly turn hostile, and there would be nothing more to discuss. The next course of action depended on Ls choice. The other disciples of Prideful Peak around them wore expressions of schadenfreude, as if they were watching a good show. Solomon smirked with satisfaction, unable to hide the mockery on his face. Werent you arrogant in front of me? Now that my father has stepped in, why are you suddenly afraid to speak up? Hahaha! Just a lucky waste that grew up in the secr world, thinking you canpare to a second-generation cultivator like me? Just as Solomon was reveling in his arrogance, L looked at the spirit stones in front of him and suddenly sneered. He spoke calmly, Mayer Master, I dont think you understand one thing. That is, I, L, never eat hard food. If Solomon had shown some humility from the beginning, maybe I would have spared him out of respect for you. But since you all have chosen this attitude, then Theres no need to talk anymore! As his voice fell, before Briggs could react, L suddenly disappeared from his original position in the bewildered gazes of everyone. In the next moment, L appeared next to Solomon. With a sh of cold light in his eyes, he fiercely punched Solomons chest! Splurt! A mouthful of bright red blood instantly sprayed out from Solomons mouth. His face turned pale, and his expression instantly wilted. L, youre seeking death! Seeing this scene, Briggs couldnt help but shout in astonishment. He never expected that L would actually dare to make a move. For a moment, he was caught off guard. And it had to be said, Ls speed was extremely fast. Hmph! L sneered and struck again, kicking towards Solomons legs with great force. Crack! The sound of bones breaking instantly resounded, and Solomons legs were directly kicked off by L! In the next second, Solomon, in a miserable state, knelt down before L! Even though they were both in the Golden Core Realm, Solomon was in theter stage, yet he appearedpletely defenseless in front of L. It had to be said that disciples from ancient sects like these often seemed overweight in terms of their cultivation level. They relied heavily on umted cultivation resources andcked any realbat experience. Bullying the weak might be possible for them, but when they encounter someone like L, who has gone through numerous battles and is ruthless, they instantly be as docile asmbs. At this moment, L grabbed Solomons head and forcefully pressed it down, causing Solomon to copse to the ground! I told you to kneel, so you must kneel! Hiss With Ls forceful action, silence instantly fell around. Everyone widened their eyes, full of shock, as they watched this scene. No one dared to believe that it was real. L actually broke Briggs sons legs right in front of him! He made his son kneel directly in front of him! This was no longer just pping Briggs face; it was a tant humiliation! Hiss! Gasps filled the air, but no one dared to speak at this moment. Everyone looked cautiously at Briggs. When Briggs saw this scene, he was equally astonished. Then his face turned red with anger, reaching its peak. L! A furious roar rose from Prideful Peak, piercing through the sky. Do you really think I wont dare to touch you? As Briggs voice fell, an extremely powerful aura burst forth from his body. Immediately after, Briggs palm mmed towards L. The anger of a Nascent Soul expert brought forth an oppressive force that these disciples couldnt resist. The crowd immediately erupted in an uproar, scattering in all directions. Samantha, sensing the situation was not in her favor, had already taken Nora to a safe ce. She was well aware that her task was to ensure Noras safety. In a battle of this level, she was of no use at all. As long as she didnt cause trouble for L, it would be fine. Briggs palm, filled with anger, made Ls expression slightly serious. He coldly snorted and turned into a blur, quickly evading the attack. Although Briggs strength surpassed Ls, hisbat experience wascking. At this moment, after dodging Briggs attack, Ls hand instantly appeared with the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. At the same time, he activated the Immortal Technique of Indestructible Earth, preparing to engage in a battle with this Nascent Soul expert in front of him. It concerned Nora, and even if he knew he was no match, he would still fight. And L knew that someone would inevitably intervene! Chapter 623 Collision of Physical Strength Buzz! At this moment, a strange fluctuation suddenly urred. Everyone present felt their energy flow stagnate, as if sinking into the sea, unable to mobilize it. This situation was simr to the first stage of the previous entrance assessment. In other words, within a certain range, their energy was sealed and suppressed by some unknown force. Now, they could only rely on their physical strength. This situation caused Ls expression to change at first, but then he immediately felt a surge of excitement in his heart, his eyes shining brightly. Someone took action! The person behind him took action! It should be Sullivan, right? At this moment, Briggs and the two other experts from Prideful Peak beside him also had changed expressions. As Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, they suddenly felt as if they had fallen into the depths of the earth. Their cultivation strength became useless, and they could only rely on physicalbat. Briggs expression fluctuated, and without hesitation, he lowly shouted to the two experts beside him, Dont just stand there! Lets attack together! The surrounding people wore expressions of surprise. No one expected that Briggs wouldnt face L alone. Now, he had brought the other two experts to join the battle. The two experts hesitated for a moment, feeling that it was beneath their status. However, since the Peak Master had spoken, they didnt dare to disobey. Although their energy was suppressed, they were confident that even in a physical battle, the three of them would surpass L. After all, as their strength increased, their physical bodies naturally benefited from the nourishment of energy. The higher their strength, the stronger their physical bodies would be. However, what they didnt know was the monstrosity they were facing. Ls physical body not only benefited from the nourishment of Dragon Energy but also awakened the power of the thick earth and went through the tempering of thunder. Boom! Boom! Boom! Sounds of physical collisions resounded in session, like muffled thunder. L fought against Briggs and the other two in a head-on battle, one against three. The fluctuations areing from Prideful Peak. Whats happening over there? In a certain location within Broken Pulse Sect, someone eximed in surprise. Sullivan smiled mysteriously and casually responded, L went to cause trouble at Prideful Peak. I guess things have escted now? I have already activated the sealing array at Prideful Peak. Whether L can regain his position depends on him. What?! Upon hearing Sullivans words, everyone around looked at each other in confusion. On the other hand, Kyrie smiled meaningfully, seeming to have great confidence in L. Lets go and take a look! Soon, driven by curiosity, the group of people quickly rushed towards Prideful Peak. Disturbances continued to emanate from Prideful Peak. With the four of them fighting, the ground beneath their feet had already been shattered. The surroundings were in utter chaos! Even in a pure physical battle, L, despite putting away the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, showed no fear facing the attacks of the three individuals. On the contrary, he became even more courageous as the battle progressed, suppressing Briggs and the others. Damn it! Why is this kids physical body so abnormal? At this moment, Briggs kept roaring. Seeing that the three of them couldnt defeat L even when they attacked together, he was consumed by a sense of powerlessness and fury. The mes of anger in his eyes grew even more intense. L! Today, I will kill you! You dare to harm my son? The matter between us is far from over! Hehe! Listening to Briggs unwilling words, L counterattacked while sneering at him, Mayer Master, if you have the strength, feel free to show it. If you dont have the strength, I advise you to keep your mouth shut. It makes you look ridiculous! Boom! Boom! Boom! While speaking, Lunched another series of attacks, forcing Briggs to continuously retreat. Briggs body was already in tatters, and he looked extremely disheveled. Comparatively, L appeared calm andposed, facing three opponents alone. The fact that three Nascent Soul stage elders couldnt defeat L, even when his internal strength was suppressed, would surely shake the entire sect if the news got out. Seeing that he couldnt defeat L after a long time, a dangerous glint shed in Briggs eyes. Seeing Ls increasingly arrogant appearance, he seemed to have made a certain determination. He waved his hand, and a stone tform appeared in his hand! He had actually used a treasure-weapon-like technique. Suppress! Briggs angrily shouted, and the stone tform swelled in the wind, quickly turning into the size of a millstone, fiercely crashing down towards Ls head.N?velDrama.Org content. A treasure? Seeing the oppressive force descending from above, L instinctively wanted to evade. However, the stone tform seemed to have some kind of restriction that confined Ls movements underneath it. Seeing Ls situation, Briggs couldnt help but sneer, L, this Wheel of Reincarnation is an ancient treasure! Although my true energy is sealed, I can still unleash the minimum power of this treasure,parable to the attack of a mid-Nascent Soul stage expert! I dont believe you can withstand it this time! Even if youre favored within the sect, so what? I said I would kill you, and I will! As Briggs voice fell, he began chanting something quickly. Boom! Boom! Boom! Terrifying waves emanated from the Wheel of Reincarnation, and as it slowly rotated, a ck aura filled its surroundings. Descend! Briggs shouted coldly, and the Wheel of Reincarnation directly pressed down on top of Ls head. Mr. Willis! The terrifying aura of the Wheel of Reincarnation was also felt by Samantha, who was standing far away. She couldnt help but shout at L, simultaneously covering Noras eyes. It seemed like she didnt want her to witness this brutal scene. The Wheel of Reincarnation? Could this attack be enough to kill him? L murmured in his heart, finally revealing a touch of seriousness on his face. Hahaha, L! You dare to hurt Solomon, youre dead! The ferocity in Briggs eyes intensified, and his grim voice resounded. At this moment, Sullivan and the others had already arrived at Prideful Peak. As soon as they arrived, they witnessed the scene of the Wheel of Reincarnation pressing down on L. Damn it! Briggs actually deployed the Wheel of Reincarnation! L, were here to help you! Mayer Master, stop! What punishment do you deserve for using such a deadly technique against a fellow sect member without authorization? A series of stern shouts instantly rang out. Briggs, who was waiting for L to be struck by the Wheel of Reincarnation, was also startled. He nced at Sullivan and the others with unwillingness in his eyes, and soon made up his mind again! Descend! His hand gesture changed, and the speed of the Wheel of Reincarnation increased even more! You dare! Kyrie saw this scene and his eyes were already bloodshot. He directly cursed Briggs. Boom! Boom! Boom! L and the Wheel of Reincarnation collided, generating a powerful residual force that constantly spread to the surroundings. Those with stronger strength managed to withstand it, but many weaker individuals were directly knocked backward, and cries of surprise echoed. Hahaha! L, youre definitely going to die today! Briggs was now like a maniac,ughing heartily at L. Based on his understanding of the power of the Wheel of Reincarnation, L was finished this time! The whole scene fell silent, and many people held their breath, staring at Ls direction, anticipating what would happen next. Chapter 624 Tiger Does Not Eat Its Cubs At this moment, even Sullivan and the others were at a loss! They arrived toote! The odds were against them! This was what Sullivan and hisrades thought in their hearts. Although they were very confident in L, they were well aware of the power of the Wheel of Reincarnation.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even the weakest power could unleash an attackparable to the mid-stage of Nascent Soul! And L was only at the Golden Core stage Damn it! If something happens to L, I wont spare Briggs! Sullivan cursed inwardly, his eyes filled with gloom. Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the terrifying collision sound dissipated. Ls figure appeared in the center of the field. L was still standing? Everyone was amazed as they looked at L, who stood tall in the center with an unwavering posture. At this moment, Ls hands were raised, firmly blocking the entire Wheel of Reincarnation above his head. Although L was already drenched in sweat, pale-faced, and seemed to be exerting great effort, he had indeed managed to block it! At this moment, even Sullivan failed to notice that Ls eyes were flickering with both yin and yang light. With the absorption of arge amount of soul energy by the Dragon Ancestors Soul earlier, it temporarily upied Ls body at a critical moment, saving his life. Of course, with the means of the Dragon Ancestors Soul, no one else could possibly detect it. This is impossible! Briggs eximed, his eyes filled with shock. But just as his voice fell, L suddenly shouted and exerted force with his hands! The Wheel of Reincarnation unexpectedly swung back towards Briggs! Feeling the terrifying fluctuations emanating from the Wheel of Reincarnation, Briggs soul trembled, and without thinking, he dodged to the side. The two Prideful Peak experts who had made their move realized that the situation was unfavorable and had long since fled! Damn it! Briggs eyes were filled with gloom as he cursed, then turned his head to look at the Wheel of Reincarnation. Once the Wheel of Reincarnation made a move, it wouldnt stop unless it consumed enough essence blood, even he couldnt change that! And at this moment, Briggs had already been locked onto by the Wheel of Reincarnation, with nowhere to escape! Unless he could directly block the Wheel of Reincarnations attack like L did! But this was no joke, his true energy was suppressed now, and his physical body alone couldnt withstand such an attack! What should he do? What should he do! Just as Briggs was panicking, he suddenly noticed Solomons figure beside him. Solomon had been taken out of the battlefield because his legs were broken by L, but with Briggs sudden escape, he happened to end up beside him. Solomons disciples had long fled, leaving only him lying there. Upon seeing Solomon, Briggs eyes shed with pain and ruthlessness. Without saying a word, he grabbed Solomon and said in a low voice, Solomon, me L if you must, but not your father! Dad, what are you going to do? No, please dont! Feeling the sinister intent in Briggs voice, Solomon struggled desperately as if he had realized something, but Briggs held him high without hesitation and directly threw him towards the Wheel of Reincarnation. He wanted to exchange Solomons life for his own! Hiss! Witnessing this scene, amotion instantly erupted around them! A tiger doesnt eat its cubs! Briggs move was simply too ruthless! Ah! The moment Solomon made contact with the Wheel of Reincarnation, his legs were instantly devoured without a trace, and his screams filled the air. Enough! Just then, Sullivan snorted coldly and made a move! A powerful attack struck the Wheel of Reincarnation, forcibly stopping its rotation. A few secondster, the Wheel of Reincarnation came to a halt and transformed once again into a palm-sized stone tform. Seeing this scene, Ls eyes flickered, and he reached out and grabbed the stone tform into his hand. At this moment, Briggs thoughts werepletely focused on his son. He immediately let out a miserable scream and rushed over to his son, who was lying on the ground, barely clinging to life. Son! Son! Wake up! Wake up! Briggs screamed and howled while continuously taking out various spirit pills and medicines from his body, stuffing them into Solomons mouth. At the same time, he didnt neglect his hands and started to stop the bleeding from Solomons legs. Soon, Solomons injuries were temporarily stabilized, but his legs werepletely useless, reduced to empty shells. L! Seeing Solomons miserable state, Briggs couldnt control his emotions any longer. He red fiercely at L and was about to rush towards him. However, Sullivan intercepted him and calmly spoke, Mayer Master, havent you caused enough trouble? Master! L crippled my son! Briggs was filled with unwillingness. Your son was crippled because of his own actions. Everyone saw it clearly, Sullivan replied with a cold tone, leaving Briggs stunned in ce. After giving L a deep look, Briggs retreated. Theres a saying in the mortal world that Ill give to you here: Dont court death, and you wont die.'' L sneered and felt great satisfaction at the fate of Briggs and his son. After speaking, he respectfully bowed to Sullivan and said, Master. Hmm, Sullivan nodded, then chuckled and said to L, Go, you two havent seen each other for a long time. Have a talk. Leave the matters here to me. Upon hearing Sullivans words, L nodded with a smile. Soon, he took Samantha and Nora and returned to Fairy Peak. It was enjoyable to have connections; there would always be someone to clean up the mess for him. Without Sullivans support, his actions today would have made it difficult for Broken Pulse Sect to tolerate him. L chuckled inwardly. Samantha suddenly spoke in a soft voice, Mr. Willis, what is your rtionship with the Vice Sect Master? Oh, today I was epted as his closed-door disciple, L replied. It seems this identity is quite useful! Samantha eximed, amazed in her heart. Then she rolled her eyes at L and thought, Being the closed-door disciple of the Vice Sect Master is not just useful, its incredibly useful! As far as I know, the Vice Sect Master has only epted eight disciples in his lifetime, and L is the ninth. The other eight disciples are all famous figures in the cultivation world! With such a background, no wonder L is so confident! If it were me, I would probably be even more arrogant! While thinking about this, the two of them soon arrived at Fairy Peak. Upon arrival, L saw Fiona, who had finished receiving her belongings. Chapter 625 Becoming a Stepfather? When Fiona saw L, a sweet smile appeared on her face. L quickly introduced the three of them to each other and smiled lightly, saying, Alright, lets discuss the specificster when we get to our lodging. Fiona, go and check the ce assigned to you in the sect! Upon hearing Ls words, Fiona nodded vigorously. Soon, the group headed towards Fionas designated location. Fionas assigned ce was simr to Samanthas-a secluded courtyard with a few rooms and a field outside. Seeing the environment, L nodded in satisfaction. Fairy Peak always had a rtively small number of disciples, so each disciples residence was quite spacious. That was one of the few advantages they had. Soon, at Ls signal, Samantha began recounting Noras experiences in the past few days. With Nora asionally chiming in, the courtyard was filled withughter and joy. Meanwhile, the atmosphere in Prideful Peak was not as rxed. Under the dominance of Sullivan, todays events had temporarilye to a close after Solomons legs were severed. Although Briggs was extremely dissatisfied with this oue, Sullivans dominance and favoritism left Briggs with no options. As the Peak Master, although Briggs was considered a high-ranking figure, how could hepete against the Vice Sect Master? Unable to resist his anger, Briggs held it in forcefully and resented L deeply for this. Although Solomon was lucky enough to survive, his legs, once devoured by the Wheel of Reincarnation, could never be restored. At this moment, Solomons eyes were filled with confusion. His legs were, strictly speaking, sacrificed by his own father to save his own life. His heart was filled with mixed emotions. Solomon! This is all Ls fault! Rest assured, I will avenge you sooner orter! Although it may be inconvenient without your legs, at least you still have your life! Lets temporarily put todays events aside. We have a long road ahead! Briggs gritted his teeth as he spoke to Solomon. Listening to Briggss words, Solomon looked at him with aplex expression, nodded, but didnt speak again. He knew that Briggs was trying to shift me onto L, but in this situation, besides ming L, who else could he me? On the other side, Ls face was filled with joy. The reunion with Nora made him extremely happy. However, he didnt forget the purpose of his visit to Broken Pulse Sect. On one hand, he had made a promise to Kyrie, and on the other hand, he was here to confront the ancient Willis family.N?velDrama.Org content. Since the incident with the attackers from the ancient Willis family a few days ago, which was resolved by the Orderwarden, there had been no further actions from the ancient Willis family. But L was well aware that his strength was still far from enough. The more he learned about these secrets, the more he understood the power of these ancient sects. After finishing his conversation with Samantha, L thought for a moment and headed straight to Sullivans cave dwelling. Sullivan resided in Tamrane Peak, the highest peak of Broken Pulse Sect. Before L could even knock on Sullivans mountain gate, it quietly opened, and Sullivansughter came through, Come in, L. Coincidentally, your senior martial brother and third senior martial sister are also here. Let me introduce you all properly. After stepping into the cave dwelling, L saw a hidden paradise inside. It was a meticulously crafted small garden, exuding a fairy-like aura. The spiritual energy seemed so dense that it could be condensed into droplets. Practicing in such an environment would undoubtedly lead to rapid progress. Sullivan was sitting in a pavilion, chatting andughing with a man and a woman. When he saw L, he waved at him and said, Meet your senior martial brother and third senior martial sister. Hehe, so this is the new junior martial brother! Truly outstanding! In such a harsh cultivation environment outside, you have already reached the Golden Core stage at such a young age. I remember when I was your age, I was far behind you! Leslie, youre right. Whats so bad about being a closed-door disciple if you catch the masters attention? Young Junior Brother, Im Caiden Kidd. Just call me Caiden. This is your Third Senior Martial Sister, Leslie Bailey! Shes also mypanion, and we both are at the Nascent Soul initial stage. Caiden introduced L with a warm smile and a friendly attitude. L, your Senior Martial Brother and Third Senior Martial Sister are both the sects reserve elders. You can approach them for any matters within the sect. After joining our sect, we are all one family. You dont need to be formal with them. As for your other Senior Martial Brothers and Sisters, they are currently upied with their own affairs. Ill give you their contact information, so you can reach out to them if you need anything outside the sect. L spent the entire afternoon chatting with Sullivan and others about sect-rted matters. Finally, Sullivan briefly mentioned the ancient Willis family, but he didnt go into much detail, probably thinking that L didnt need to know too much at the moment. L didnt delve deeper into it but understood that the ancient Willis family and Broken Pulse Sect were hostile forces. That was enough information for him. Since L hadnt chosen his own residence yet, he stayed in Samanthas courtyard at Fairy Peak for the night. Listening to the asional insect chirping outside, it brought a unique feeling. The next morning, L immersed himself in the Broken Pulse Sects library, seeking systematic knowledge about the cultivation world. Previously, he had been journeying alone, even after receiving the inheritance. There were many things L didnt know. Now that he had finally entered a sect, he needed to make up for hisck of knowledge in this area. For several consecutive days, apart from spending time with Nora, L was often seen in the library, disappearing from sight. Briggs was nowhere to be found, and there were no disturbances or tricks from Prideful Peak. The incident at Prideful Peak that day had spread like wildfire throughout the entire Broken Pulse Sect! Although conflicts of various sizes urred in Broken Pulse Sect from time to time, it was the first time for someone like L, who had just joined the sect, to directly beat the Peak Master. For a while, Ls name resounded throughout the Broken Pulse Sect! Everyone knew that Fairy Peak now had such a formidable individual, which made the inhabitants of Fairy Peak quite proud. Many female disciples admired L and wandered around Samanthas courtyard all day. Although Ls strength was only at the Golden Core Realm, it didnt hold much weight within the entire Broken Pulse Sect. However, his actions earned the admiration of many. However, after several days, these female disciples couldnt find Ls figure and gradually gave up. Just as L had spent a full seven days in the library, he heard a piece of news from Samantha. Are you leaving the sect? L looked surprised and asked Samantha. Yes, Mr. Willis! Im a disciple who joined the sect through the entrance assessment five years ago and left home. I received a message from my family a few days ago that my father is ill. Ive already applied within the sect, and I have to leave today. Samantha sighed, her eyes filled with concern for her father. So, I wont be able to take care of Nora for you during this time. But Mr. Willis, rest assured, I will return to the sect as soon as my father recovers. Listening to Samanthas words, L was momentarily stunned. Nora was his own daughter, and taking care of her was his responsibility. How did he end up sounding like a stepfather in Samanthas words? Had he neglected his daughter during this time he spent immersed in the library? Chapter 626 Returning to the Secular World There was a hint of reluctance in Samantha and Noras eyes. After a brief silence, L suddenly chuckled and said, Thats not a problem. I can take Nora and follow you home. Huh?!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Upon hearing Ls words, Samanthas eyes also lit up with surprise. Of course, in the secr world, there were hardly any people who could pose a threat to her with her skills. However, the thought of L apanying her made her secretly delighted. Mr. Willis, is that really possible? Whats impossible? I just need to exin it to the Vice Sect Master. Wait for me. After L finished speaking, he turned and headed towards Sullivans residence. In fact, Ls purpose foring to the Broken Pulse Sect this time was merely to check things out. His main goal was to see Nora, and he didnt n on staying for long. And in the past few days, Nora had asked countless times about the whereabouts of her mother, Miranda. It seemed that she missed her mother very much, so it was time to take the little one back home for a visit. After hearing Ls request to leave the sect, Sullivan considered it for a moment and agreed. After all, L was originally a secr person, and now that he had obtained the identity of a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect, he had already achieved his goal. Besides, focusing solely on cultivation within the sect was not feasible; ones state of mind was also important. However, before Sullivan left, he gave L a life-saving treasure in case of emergencies. He also reminded L that he was now a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect, belonging to the ancient realm. He should not casually use his true energy against ordinary people below the Uppecia Realm in the outside world. Noon of the same day! After saying goodbye to Fiona, that little girl, L packed up with Nora and Samantha, and left the sect. After arriving in Westunity City, L and Samantha had a meal to fill their stomachs. During the meal, while L peeled shrimp for Nora, he asked Samantha, By the way, Samantha, what illness does your father have? Samantha had taken great care of Nora in Fairy Peak, and even sacrificed her own innocence to protect Nora from Guillermo and others. L deeply engraved this favor in his heart. If he could help her, he naturally wouldnt hesitate. As soon as he finished speaking, Samanthas expression suddenly turned somewhat unpleasant, hesitatingly shaking her head and saying, Its nothing, just a chronic illness Observing her expression and tone, how could L not know that her fathers illness seemed to be quite troublesome? What illness is it exactly? Is it not convenient to say? Samantha forced a bitter smile and said, Theres nothing inconvenient about saying it. Its just that even if I say it, it wont make a difference Its its leukemia, as known in the secr world I dont know why my father ended up with this disease. Upon hearing this, Ls expression changed, and he couldnt help but ask, Leukemia? Yes, they say its an incurable disease Samantha bit her lip, her beautiful eyes misting over. However, L was somewhat speechless. Didnt he help Lowes Pharmaceuticalunch Love Light, the miraculous drug for treating leukemia? Shouldnt it be avable nationwide? Howe when it reached Samanthas ears, it was still referred to as an incurable disease? Oh, almost forgot! Samanthas ability to enter a prestigious ancient sect like the Broken Pulse Sect meant that she came from an ancient martial family. Such families were often rtively closed off from the outside world, so it was normal for them to be unaware of Love Light. Huh? Isnt leukemia an incurable disease? Theres a treatment for it? At this moment, Samanthas eyes were filled with astonishment as she looked at L and asked. The mist still lingered in her eyes, making her look pitiful and evoking sympathy. Yes! There is a treatment! Theres an extraordinary drug called Love Light that has remarkable effects on all types of leukemia! L nodded. Ah? Is it true? Are you kidding me? Did you see an advertisement somewhere? Samantha asked with half-belief and half-doubt. Her heart was filled with hope and anticipation, but also with strong skepticism. After all, before this, there were many scammers and unscrupulous pharmaceuticalpanies iming to have developed a cure for leukemia. In the end, they only brought disappointment to countless patients. Its true! The medicine was actually developed by me. Do you think Im lying? L asked with a beaming smile. Nora, who was beside them, covered her mouth and giggled a few times. It seemed amusing to her when someone called her daddy a liar. As Samanthas expression turned cold, she let out an Ah? Then a blush spread across her pretty face, and she felt a bit embarrassed as she quickly shook her head. No! No, Senior, thats not what I meant! I believe that you developed it While saying this, Samantha stole a nce at L. In her heart, she wondered how L could also be involved in pharmaceutical research. For some reason, upon hearing that L had developed the medicine, she was filled with joy and anticipation. All her concerns and doubts vanished instantly. Although they hadnt known each other for long, Samantha had an indescribable trust in L. Well, lets go get the medicer. By the way, I have a friend in Westunity who happens to be involved in wholesale pharmaceutical business. We can go directly to him to get the medicine. As L spoke, he remembered an old acquaintance C Flynn, the president of the Merton Agenecline Medicine Association, and also thergest pharmaceutical distributor in Merton. It was Fraser who introduced Flynn to him. Back then, when Miranda was tricked by Victoria and Romeo, causing Lowes Pharmaceutical to lose its distributor in Ednd, resulting in a potential surplus of produced drugs, it was L who asked Fraser, Erik, and Can to help him contact several major pharmaceutical distributors nationwide. That was how he managed to ovee the urgent situation and change the fate of thepany. The first person to rush to Ednd at that time was Flynn. Coincidentally, Flynn was from Westunity, so L nned to get some Love Light from him. After all, with the poprity of this miraculous drug, L couldnt guarantee that he wouldnt end up buying counterfeit products. It was safer to directly get the medicine from Flynn. Alright. Senior, whatever you say, Ill listen to you. Samantha nodded, her smile blooming like a flower. The gloom in her heart disappearedpletely when she heard that there was a treatment for her fathers illness, and she couldnt help but develop some strange emotions towards L. Dont call me senior anymore, it makes me feel old! Just call me L or whatever you like. L waved his hand, feeling a bit ufortable with Samanthas way of addressing him. Um L Samanthas beautiful eyes wandered, her voice carrying a trace of inexplicable shyness as she called out softly. Chapter 627 Would You Like to Join In? In the afternoon of the same day, after having their meal, the two of them, along with little Nora, arrived in front of a building in the downtown area without any dy. On the facade of the building, the words Marblightning Group were prominently disyed, giving it a grand appearance. However, as soon as the three of them reached the entrance, they were stopped by the security guard. The security guard nced at the three of them and furrowed his brow, saying, What do you want? Just barging in like that? L remained calm and said, Im here to see your Chairman, Flynn! See our Chairman? Whats your name? Do you have an appointment? I havent seen you before. The security guard expressed doubt and had no intention of letting them in until Ls identity was confirmed. As long as you inform him that L Willis from Ednd is here to see him, he will know, L said calmly. Upon seeing his demeanor, the security guard raised an eyebrow and began to suspect. He could sense Lsposure! Although the man and woman, along with the child, were dressed very ordinary, even a bit strange (justing out of the Broken Pulse Sect), maybe they really knew the Chairman? While the security guard hesitated, a figure walked out from inside thepany. Seeing a group of people gathered at the entrance, he immediately furrowed his brow and coldly asked, Whats going on? Mr. Hester, its like this! Upon hearing his questioning, the security guard was startled and quickly approached the manager, saying, This person says hes here to see the Chairman. I tried to drive him away, but his attitude was very firm. So I thought should we inform him? p! Hearing the security guards words, the manager didnt say a word and pped him directly across the face. On the shoe-shaped face, there was an arrogant and domineering expression, filled with a sense of superiority. What the hell are you wasting your time for? How could these few people possibly know the Chairman? Cant you see what kind of nobodies they are? Do they think theyre shooting a period drama? I really dont know whats going on in your mind, you damn watchdog! Ill give you three minutes to get them out of here! Otherwise, Ill have your captain skin you alive, you damn idiot! After the manager finished speaking, he looked at L and the others with disdain, snorted, and prepared to bypass them. But at that moment, L frowned and directly blocked the manager who was about to pass. I think the security guard was just doing his job well. Why did you hit him? Apologize! The security guard, in the end, clearly wanted to help with the notification. At this moment, seeing that the security guard was pped by Cash Hester just for speaking up for him, L felt a sense of injustice. Moreover, Cashs contemptuous attitude and repeatedly calling them nobodies made L extremely annoyed! Hmph! Youre ugly, and youre a bad guy! Nora pouted beside them, her little face filled with anger. Cash was momentarily stunned, pointing at Nora and shouting at L, Damn it, what did this brat say? You, you poor bastard, you better control this brats mouth, or Ill educate her for you. And another thing, those who know their ce should get lost! Dont you dare meddle in other peoples business! I apologize, damn it! Hes just a watchdog, I hit him, so what? If you dont leave right now, do you believe Ill hit you too? Cashs words were filled with disdain and rudeness. The security guards face turned red, and he stood there with his head lowered, not saying a word. Being called a watchdog repeatedly made him feel deeply ashamed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But working at Marblightning Group had good benefits, and he didnt have any special skills. If he offended Cash, he might even lose his job. Cash held considerable power within thepany, and it was said that he had connections with the general manager. This made him extremely arrogant within thepany, often resorting to physical violence and verbal abuse towards the employees, let alone a mere security guard like himself. Just a p on the face was nothing. The security guard remembered thest time when an employee confronted Cash and not only was he publicly beaten until he spat blood, but he was also immediately fired. And afterwards, Cash faced no consequences! To make a living, the security guard dared not speak up despite his anger. At this moment, Cash once again pointed at the security guard and arrogantlymanded, These three people! I dont care what methods you use, but today, they are not allowed to set foot inside thepany! If I see them entering thepany, you can just get lost! After speaking, Cash turned back to L, his eyes filled with disdain and contempt. How about it? Not only will I not apologize, but I wont let you enter thepany either! What can you do to me? Do you have the guts to hit me? p! As soon as Cashs voice fell, L suddenly and unexpectedly pped him across the face. A bright red palm print appeared on his face. Hit you? Ive never seen such a despicable request! Today, Ill fulfill your wish! After Ls voice fell, he grabbed Cashs hair again, lifting his face up. And then, he began pping Cashs face repeatedly. Of course, L definitely held back his strength; otherwise, a single p might have caused Cashs head to explode Why the hell are you still standing there? Hurry up and fight back! Damn it! This is unbelievable! Im being bullied in thepany! As Cash angrily roared, the security guard on the side also reacted and instinctively raised his baton to strike L. However, just as the baton was about to hit L, the security guard suddenly stopped and sighed, saying to L, Young man, stop it quickly! Youve caused a big trouble! Im afraid I wont be able to escape this time! Although it was satisfying to see you beat that scumbag! But the consequences will be severe! Upon hearing the security guards words, L immediately understood that Cash was an unruly person in his daily life. Even if he managed to stop L, his job wouldnt be secure because of Cashs beating, and the security guard himself was well aware of this. The security guards words made Cashs face show a hint of anger, and he pointed at him furiously, shouting, What did this watchdog say? Youre simply asking for death! If I cant handle this guy, cant I handle you? Just you wait and see what Ill do to you afterwards! Cashs threatening words made the security guards face instantly turn red, and he spoke fiercely, You! Its fine if you scold me on ordinary days! But did I do anything wrong today? Who gave you the right to p me? When they came, they just wanted to see the Chairman, and I only said I would notify him. Why did you hit me? I I quit! After the security guard finished speaking, he threw his cap to the ground and red fiercely at Cash. Seeing this scene, L momentarily stopped and turned to the security guard with a light smile, saying, Bro, would you like toe and hit a few times to let off some steam? Dont worry, Ill take responsibility for any consequences! Chapter 628 Standing on the Right Side Matters! To be honest, Ls words greatly appealed to the security guard. However, due to Cashs usual dominance, even though he had responded in anger just now, he didnt have the courage to directly confront him at this moment. Seeing the security guard hesitate, L chuckled lightly again, grabbed the guards hand, and pped Cash across the face. Smack! The crisp sound of the p echoed, and L asked the security guard, Does it feel good? It feels great! The security guard nodded obediently, unable to hide the satisfaction in his eyes. Indeed, that p felt amazing! Meanwhile, Samantha and Nora stood by the side, their faces filled with delight. Little Nora even pped her hands and giggled. This little girl seemed to have a special enthusiasm for fighting bad guys!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The scene at the entrance had already attracted the attention of many people in thepany, who were pointing and whispering. But no one came over to intervene. Instead, some secretly apuded. It was evident that Cash was not well-liked within thepany. However, at that moment, a furious roar suddenly came from the side, What the hell are you doing? Let go now! As soon as the voice fell, the captain of the security guards and his team rushed over. Brother-inw! Seeing Cash being held down and beaten by L, the security guard captain immediately roared, brandishing his baton as he charged towards L. Crack! Without hesitation, L kicked towards the security guard captain. So youre birds of a feather! L sneered coldly, no longer paying attention to the fallen security guard captain, and turned his head to look at Cash in front of him. Well, Mr. Hester, can I enter thepany now? With Ls disy of dominance just now, the surrounding security guards were all hesitant and dared not approach again. Seeing that he had no more help at the moment, Cashs eyes shed with unwillingness, but he could only lower his head in front of L. Although you can fight, Marblightning Group is not a ce where you can act recklessly! I assure you, you will regret thister! Heh heh! Listening to Cashs resentful words, L sneered, no longer paying him any attention. He approached the security guard and lightly patted his clothes, saying, Please inform Flynn for me, tell him that L is here to see him. Oh, alright. The security guard subconsciously nodded upon hearing Ls words, then turned and ran towards the building. Silence fell around, and everyone watching this scene felt a chill in their hearts. This guy had too much audacity. He dared to cause trouble in Marblightning Group. Their boss had considerable influence in Westunity, and those who caused trouble here didnt have a good ending. Although it was satisfying to see him beat up the manager, the consequences The security guard captain got up from the ground and quickly helped Cash while they both red at L with a gloomy expression. When the chairman arrives, lets see how this guy dies! While holding his swollen face, Cash muttered angrily. Soon, amotion arose among the crowd, and several figures walked out from inside. Seeing the man in the middle, who had a heavy aura and a slightly sturdy build, Cashs eyes lit up with joy. He hurriedly approached and began pleading, Chairman, please help me! This guy just arrived and immediately started attacking me without any exnation! Hepletely disregards you! Hes too arrogant! Ignoring Cashs exaggerated words, Flynn didnt even spare him a nce. He kicked him aside. I know what kind of person you are. Its one thing to be arrogant and domineering on a regr basis, but you dared to provoke Mr. Willis! Youre blind! After speaking, Flynn turned his gaze to L, a smile appearing on his face. He approached L with extreme politeness. Mr. Willis, I didnt expect you toe to Merton! Is this a sightseeing trip? Why didnt you inform me in advance so I could greet you properly? It seems like youve caused some trouble, let those ignorant fools spare you. This is Others might not know, but Flynn, as one of the earliest distributors of Love Light, was more aware than anyone else. The man in front of him was the developer of many popr products in Lowes Pharmaceutical. As Flynn spoke, he stole a nce at Samantha beside L, his eyes revealing a hint of admiration. Being very sensible, he didnt ask the question, Where is Ms. Lowe? He could only think to himself, Mr. Willis is truly extraordinary! L waved his hand with a smile on his face and said, Its nothing. This kind of clown cant affect my mood. Thats good! Thats good! As Flynn spoke, he pointed towards Cash next to him and said to someone nearby, Make him leave. I dont want to see him again, understood? Yes, Chairman! The person quickly nodded, wearing an embarrassed expression. Upon hearing this, Cashs face turned pale, showing a look of horror, as if he hadnt yet processed what was happening. What whats going on? The chairman, does he really know this guy? And his attitude is so polite, even trying to please him? Its over! Its over! Ipletely misjudged the situation! By the way, this security guard is good. Just then, L casually pointed at the previous security guard and made a casualment. Upon hearing this, Flynn spoke without even blinking, Tomorrow, report to the HR department. From now on, the security work of thepany will be entrusted to you! Do well as the head of security! As soon as the words fell, the former security guard widened his eyes, his face filled with disbelief. After realizing what had happened, he excitedly agreed repeatedly. Looking at L, his eyes were filled with gratitude. He didnt know who this young man was, but he knew one thing for sure: this person was his benefactor! Not only did he let him vent his frustration, but with just a few words, he even made him the head of security at Marblightning Group. He not only got away with hitting Cash, but he also got promoted? Standing on the right side, it truly mattered! Chapter 629 Using Me? Entering the chairmans office, Flynn personally brewed tea for L and Samantha. In the next second, he looked at Nora with a pleased expression and said, Oh, this must be your daughter, right? Shes really cute! Hahaha I wasnt fortunate enough to have a daughter. My wife gave birth to three good-for-nothing sons in one go L smiled, exchanged a few pleasantries with the other person, and then spoke up, I came to find you this time because I need your help! What is it? Mr. Willis, just say it! In Westunity, not to brag, but theres hardly anything I cant do, Flynn said confidently. Flynn took charge. Well, I want two boxes of Love Light capsules, and I want to get them from you! Dont worry, hehe L got straight to the point. Upon hearing this, Flynn raised an eyebrow and said with a wry smile, I thought it was something important, turns out its just this? Is there anything else? Slightly disappointed, Flynn looked at L eagerly, as if hoping to genuinely help him with some trouble. No, thats it. Im counting on you, L shook his head andughed. No trouble at all! But, really, nothing else? Flynn looked at L hopefully. L sighed, Really, nothing else Alright, if you need me to do anything, just ask! Since youve made the trip, I should extend my hospitality. How about this? Ill host a dinner for you tonight, and I hope youll honor me by epting, Flynn said warmly, grabbing Ls arm. Well L hesitated.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In reality, he wasnt interested in the dinner, but he came to ask for a small favor. Flynn had invited him so warmly, and it would be impolite to refuse now. Of course, L didnt mind either way. The most important thing was whether Samantha was in a hurry With these thoughts in mind, L looked at Samantha. Samantha quickly understood and nodded, saying, L L, my father isnt in a hurry, we can stay in Westunity for a few days. Her father had leukemia, but it wasnt an acute case, so a few days wouldnt make a difference. Alright, lets enjoy dinner then, L finally nodded and smiled at Flynn. Hahaha, its my honor to treat you to a meal! Flynnughed heartily. In the afternoon, after L, Samantha, and Nora collected the medicine, they left Marblightning Group and strolled around the city. They bought a few clothes for themselves. L was fine, although his attire wasnt high-end, it at least made him look like a modern person. However, Samantha had spent five years in the Broken Pulse Sect, and with her current outfit, one might think she had juste out of Cinema City. Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was already evening. L received a call from Flynn, who said that everything was prepared at his own restaurant. However, Flynn sounded hesitant on the phone and mentioned that several high-ss individuals from Westunity would be present at the banquet. He said he would introduce them to L. L couldnt help but feel helpless upon hearing this. In his opinion, there was no need for him to get acquainted with any high-ss individuals from Westunity. He wanted to refuse, but since Flynn had made the arrangements, he could only agree. When they arrived at the private room in the restaurant, there were already quite a few people seated inside. There were about five or six of them, all with smiles on their faces, greeting L. Hahaha, appearances do make a difference! Mr. Willis, you lookpletely different after changing your clothes! Ms. Duncan is as beautiful as a goddess! Let me introduce you, this is my wife! These are my three sons! Nice to meet you, Mr. Willis! As Flynnsughter subsided, a beautiful young woman who appeared to be in her thirties, along with three young men, quickly greeted L. Subsequently, everyone took their seats and engaged in casual conversations. Nora sat beside L, looking particrly obedient. The atmosphere in the private room was quite harmonious. After exchanging pleasantries, L, with a hint of confusion, asked Flynn, Flynn, you mentioned on the phone that someone else would being tonight? As L asked this question, both Flynn and his wife and sons expressions suddenly became unnatural. There was a faint mix of worry and anger on their faces. In the next moment, Flynn smiled apologetically at L and said helplessly, Mr. Willis, to be honest with you Although Ive been doing well in Westunity, I still cant afford to provoke certain forces. As a rtively new power, and with Marblightning Group expanding rapidly recently, I have offended some of the local long-standing powers. They have been pressuring me relentlessly these past few days. This afternoon, the old forces in Westunity, led by the Lewis family, issued a final notice to me. They said they would resolve the conflicts between us all at once tonight. So As Flynn reached this point, L furrowed his brows and looked at Flynn with a cold gaze. What a disy of hospitality, turns out you want to use me, L said, hearing his own words. Upon hearing this, Flynn jerked and quickly waved his hands, saying, No No, Mr. Willis, please dont misunderstand. It was I who invited you for dinner first, and then they notified me. When I invited you to dinner, I had no ulterior motives, I swear! But now, these old forces are joining forces to corner me, and there may even be the possibility of using extreme measures tonight. Im really at my wits end. And from what I know, Mr. Willis, you possess formidable strength, so So, I have the audacity to ask for your help, Mr. Willis! If youre willing, I will be deeply grateful! Apart from anything else, regarding the cooperation with Lowes Pharmaceutical, I will further reduce our share by five percentage points. Furthermore, I will give you a one-time payment of 500 million, oh no, 1 billion as a token of gratitude! How about it? After Flynn finished speaking, Ls expression eased slightly. At the same time, he thought to himself, no wonder Flynn was so eager to please him this afternoon, offering assistance and trying to do something for him. Perhaps, he already had a favor in mind back then? However, upon hearing the conditions proposed by Flynn, L couldnt help but feel tempted. A reward of 1 billion, along with the concession in cooperation with Lowes Pharmaceutical, made it worth his while to take action. So, what do you want me to do? Just tell me! L pondered for a moment and spoke calmly. Chapter 630 Joint Pressure Flynn was not a timid person. Seeing that L did not oppose what he had just said, he immediately pped the table, a hint of delight in his eyes, and said, A total of six families will being tonight. They are the Lewis family, the Neal family, the Nunez family, the Gray family, the Shields family, and the Larson family! These six families are the true old-established families in Westunity, deeply rooted and influential! And it seems that there is a martial arts family supporting them from behind. In addition to pharmaceutical agency business, Marblightning Group also operates other industries! Some of them threaten their interests, so they have joined forces to try to force me out! But they have not seeded so far. But today, they seem to be determined to win! They have already prepared new means in secret! If we cant reach an agreement today, they will probably take action! At that time, maybe you will need to take action. After hearing Flynns words, L chuckled and said, I dont understand much about business, but I can help you deal with some physical troubles. Hahaha! Upon hearing this, Flynn burst intoughter and said, These are not just some minor troubles. Having you say that is more than enough! Today, I will let these guys see the power of me! As soon as Flynns voice fell, there was a sudden knocking on the door from outside, followed by the voice of a waiter: Sir, Mr. Lewis and the others have arrived! Upon hearing the waiters words, Flynn exchanged a nce with L, and then a smile filled his face as he stood up and walked towards the door. As the private room door opened, arge group of people walked in from outside. Most of the representatives from the six families hade, and although the private room was spacious, it appeared somewhat crowded for a moment. Mr. Lewis, we are here to discuss matters today, not to fight. Theres no need for so many people to stay here, Flynn said with a light smile to an elderly man standing at the front, and then gestured towards the obvious bodyguards beside him. You can leave first. Although this is Flynns territory, I believe he doesnt have the guts to touch me here. Sawyer Lewiss tone was also full of arrogance. After speaking softly, he waved his hand and sat down directly on a chair. The leaders of the other five factions also took their seats one after another, forming a confrontation with Flynn, L, and their group. Hey, howe weve never seen this young man before? Could it be that he is Flynns junior? Dont you introduce him to us? You said this young man is insignificant. Hahaha! I must say, this youngdy looks pretty good. Flynn, youre quite lucky! As soon as these people sat down, they began to mock and taunt Flynn, clearly intending to provoke a conflict. Upon hearing these words, a cold light shed in Ls eyes. Samantha furrowed her eyebrows, her pretty face covered in frost. In Flynns eyes, a dark and angry expression also appeared. Heh, I advise you all to be careful with your words! Lets discuss matters, dont talk nonsense! After hearing Flynns words, everyone squinted their eyes, and the atmosphere instantly became tense. Alright, everyone came here today to discuss matters. Theres no need to argue over such trivial matters. Lets start with the food, we can talk while eating. Sawyer was clearly the leader of these six factions. With his words, everyone snorted disdainfully and put away their hostility. Soon, dishes were served on the table, along with a few bottles of liquor. Sawyer poured himself a ss of wine and smiled lightly at Flynn. He said, Ever since the Marblightning Group entered Westunity, youve been quite high-profile, meddling in every industry. In the business world, everyone relies on their own abilities. But recently, it seems that the Marblightning Groups reach has extended too far. So a few of us brothers thought ofing here to discuss this matter with you. Without waiting for Flynn to speak, Sawyer raised his head and drank the wine in his hand.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Then he spoke again in a soft tone, Consider this ss of wine as a show of respect. I wont dwell on the past! Flynn, youve done well to develop to this point, and we wont say anything about it! But the real estate industry, I suggest you stay away from it. Thats an area that my family has always been in charge of. Im afraid it wont be easy for us to get along if there are conflicts of interest in the future. After Sawyer finished speaking, he looked straight at Flynn, his eyes filled with inexplicable meaning. At this moment, Flynn yed with the wine ss in his hand, a faint smile on his lips, his thoughts unknown. After a long contemtion, he suddenly chuckled, poured himself a ss of wine, and drank it in one gulp. Ill show you respect. I wont meddle in the real estate industry. Do you have any other demands, Mr. Lewis? Upon seeing Flynn drink the wine, a smile appeared on Sawyers face as he leaned back and crossed his arms. He seemed to imply that everything was fine. Following his example, the members of the Neal family sitting nearby also imitated his actions. As for the entertainment industry, Flynn, you better stay away from it. This wont work! As soon as the representative of the Neal family finished speaking, Flynn immediately shook his head without hesitation and said, The entertainment industry has always been one of the industries I focus on supporting. If I withdraw from it, Marblightning Groups business will be significantly reduced. I cant agree to that! Upon hearing Flynns words, the representative of the Neal familys face instantly darkened. Flynn, dont say Im not showing you respect! Since we have all gathered here today, you no longer have a say! We have been operating in Westunity for a long time, how long have you been here? Just focus on honestly managing your pharmaceutical agency business. If you insist on interfering with our interests, its because you want to die faster! Bang! After the representative of the Neal family finished speaking, he mmed the table heavily, instantly creating a tense and heavy atmosphere in the private room. L observed the situation coldly from the side and quickly understood what was happening. These six families seemed to have united to put pressure on Flynn. They wanted him to withdraw from their industries since each of these families was a leader in their respective fields. Flynns sudden intervention must have caused them considerable pressure. Taking someones wealth was akin to taking their parents lives! These established powers would never allow another person toe and share their piece of the pie in Westunity. Thats why this scene unfolded today. There might be unexpected changes today! Sometimes, when negotiations fail, more forceful means must be employed. Flynn thought this way, and it seemed that the other side thought the same. If Ls guess was correct, Flynn probably had arranged a considerable number of people around the entire restaurant, right? And the other six families were not just the few people they saw earlier! He could even sense the intent to kill. Chapter 631 Advising You Not to Act Looking at the confident appearance of the six families, it seemed that they believed they would definitely take down Flynn today! Especially since Flynns whole family was present. Thinking of this, L turned to Samantha beside him and whispered, Your taskter is to protect yourself and Nora. Dont take the initiative to act! Unless someone attacks you, then you can fight back. Ls expression was solemn because, outside, neither he nor Samantha, nor even Nora, could freely use their true energy. In other words, in this situation today, he could only rely on his physical strength. Upon hearing Ls serious words, Samantha silently nodded. She also had a clear understanding of the current situation, and protecting the two of them during critical moments would not be a problem. Soon, as the representative of the Neal family presented their demands, the other families smirked one after another and put forward their own conditions. The conditions proposed by the six families almost covered most of the lucrative industries, leaving only a few low-profit industries behind. It seemed that they intended to directly crush Flynn here! However, facing this situation, Flynn wouldnt justply obediently. Both sides immediately began to argue, and angry shouts filled the entire private room. Although these prominent families appeared calm on the surface, their true nature was no different when it came to their own interests and others. If they needed to argue, they would. Bang! At this moment, Sawyer mmed the table to stop the escting argument and looked at Flynn with a flickering gaze. Flynn, dont say that were not showing you respect. We have witnessed your development up to this point, and we acknowledge your abilities to some extent. But if you want to continue moving forward, its impossible! Heres the deal: we wont interfere with the industries youve already established. However, you must withdraw from any new industries youve recently entered and promise not to venture into them again. In return, we can allow you to develop peacefully in Westunity. Otherwise, I suggest that Marblightning Group should just get out of Westunity! As Sawyer spoke, a murderous intent filled his face. Being in a high position for a long time, he exuded a strong aura of dominance. Even though he was an ordinary person, Samantha felt breathless under his pressure. Mr. Lewis, are you trying to keep me in my current position? Is my ability limited to this? Are you all so afraid? Heh, I cant agree to these conditions. Lets change the terms. Flynn sneered, and in a calm tone, he spoke to Sawyer, Ive already showed you respect by agreeing to your previous condition. Sometimes, its better to be content than to have everything. Hmph! Upon hearing Flynns words, Sawyer let out a cold snort. Flynn! Are you threatening me? Heh, do you believe that with just one phone call, I canunch a full-scale attack on Marblightning Group? How long do you think you can resist the six of us? And dont you consider the safety of your wife, children, and the people close to you? As Sawyer spoke, he directly signaled the others, and everyone began sending messages on their phones. It seems its time to make you suffer a bit. Just as Sawyer finished speaking, Flynns phone suddenly rang in less than ten minutes. Hearing the ringing phone, Sawyer and the others looked at him with a mocking expression. Answer the call. I dont think its good news. Flynn! The customs officials have raided all our stores just now! And the stock market is in turmoil. Its clear that there are forces plotting against us! Flynn answered the phone on speaker, allowing everyone to hear the conversation. After listening, Sawyer and the others wore smug smiles, seemingly mocking Flynns audacity.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Flynn, this is just the beginning! If you persist in your stubbornness, I guarantee that Marblightning Group will be forced out of Westunity in less than three days! Sawyer proimed arrogantly. If you bow down to us, theres still a chance for you to survive. But if you resist, Ill make sure you suffer a fate worse than death! Sawyers words were full of arrogance, causing unease among those listening. Ls gaze kept shifting between Flynn and the others. Although the situation was clearly unfavorable for Flynn, he showed no signs of panic on his face. Even the Morris family members appeared calm, indicating that Flynn had prepared a countermeasure in advance. L realized he couldnt be of much help in this situation. He could only watch the events unfold and intervene when necessary. In essence, his role was that of an enforcer. While L pondered this, Flynn began taking action. With just a fewmands, he effortlessly resolved the earlier disturbance that had shaken him. It appeared remarkably effortless. It seemed that Flynn had been operating locally for a long time, possessing his own connections andwork of rtionships. This surprised Sawyer and the others, who quickly regained theirposure andunched another attack against Flynn. Both sides sat in the private room, and without realizing it, chaos erupted throughout Westunity! Bang! After a few rounds of intense confrontation, the head of the Neal family mmed the table, angrily stood up, and shouted at Flynn, Flynn! Are you feeling proud now? Do you think youve already prepared everything, leaving us with no way to deal with you? Heh, to be honest, Im quite surprised youve managed to resist this far! However, since the six families have decided to suppress you, theres no possibility of aeback for you! As the head of the Neal familys voice fell, there was suddenlymotion outside the private room. The bodyguards who were originally stationed outside rushed in without a word, surrounding Flynn and the others. Flynn, it seems youve forgotten the backgrounds of our six families, havent you? Heh, with the tricks youre ying, we gave up on them ten years ago! Do you really think you can defeat us? Today, whether you agree or not, you have no choice but toply! The cold voice of the head of the Neal family spread throughout the private room. Nearly twenty bodyguards surrounded Flynn and the others, gradually closing in. Seeing this, Flynns expression finally changed, and he looked at L as if seeking help. Observing this scene, L raised an eyebrow, realizing that his moment hade. p, p, p! L stood up and apuded, wearing a smile on his face as he addressed the crowd, What a great show! But lets keep it to a business battle, shall we? It would be best not to resort to violence! Hehe Chapter 632 It’s My Turn to Set the Terms Somewhere in the wilderness! Several oddly dressed individuals were running swiftly. Among them, one person wore a fiery red robe, with eyes gleaming with coldness and excitement. I sense the aura of the Divine Feather and Treasure Map! The source of the aura was none other than a colorful feather and a Treasure Map. These two items were given to L by Marvin from the hidden Wood family as a pensation. At that time, it was considered a gesture of goodwill. But now, whether it was a blessing or a curse for L remained unknown. Over here! L, who had been keeping a low profile all this time, suddenly spoke, instantly capturing everyones attention. The bodyguards who were preparing to take action also instinctively stopped and turned their gaze towards Sawyer and the others. Sawyers face turned cold, and he snorted at L, saying, Oh? Its better if you dont act? Young man, are you threatening me? What if I insist on taking action? Whoosh! As soon as Sawyers voice fell, three or four bodyguards immediately rushed towards L. Seeing theming at him, L snorted coldly, showing no fear. Even without using his true energy, relying solely on his physical strength, these thugs were no match for him. Ive been waiting long enough! Its time to stretch my muscles! Boom! L swept his foot horizontally, and the three or four bodyguards were all sent flying. It seems this kid has some skills. Did Flynn specially invite you? Sawyer sneered. Hehe, I want to see how capable he is! Boom! Boom! Boom! The crowd rushed towards L, and for a while, the private room became chaotic. However, whether intentionally or unintentionally, the dining tables in the entire room were deliberately arranged in the corner, leaving arge open space nearby for them to fight. L and the others instinctively moved towards the open space, trying not to let the conflict affect Flynn and the others. L constantly shuttled through the crowd,unching fierce attacks with his fists and kicks solely based on his physical strength. Just thirty secondster, more than twenty bodyguardsy on the floor in the private room. Among them were skilled fighters, and even three of them were experts at the Transmutation Force level. But at this moment, they were either unconscious or moaning in pain on the ground. p! p! p! L pped his hands casually and said, I told you its better not to act. Why didnt you listen? Arrogant! Audacious! The entire venue fell silent, and the faces of the opposing group showed a mix of emotions. It seems that the helper Flynn brought is quite formidable, huh? Meanwhile, a smile appeared on Flynns face, feeling relieved. To be honest, Flynn had already arranged his own people in the restaurant!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Bringing L here was an extrayer of assurance! But no one expected L to be this formidable! Hmph! Sawyer and the others faces had already turned extremely grim. He mmed the table and said in a chilling tone, Huh, I wondered why you all remained so calm from beginning to end! So, there was such a powerful expert among you! But if you think that you can take us down with him alone, youre gravely mistaken! Do you really think I have no backup? Once again, amotion of footsteps sounded outside the private room, and soon a group of ck-d bodyguards blocked the entrance. Each of them had a fierce expression as they looked at L! This time, their numbers seemed to have doubled, and their expressions appeared even more ferocious! These people were specially trained experts from the six families. Besides honing their skills, they were responsible for handling shady matters behind the scenes. Some of them were even high-level experts sent by the family behind the six families. L could sense several particrly powerful auras among them, which were unquestionably Divine Realm experts, the formidable individuals of Uppecia. With the appearance of these advanced enforcers, even Flynns expression turned grave. Mr. Willis, be careful! These people dont seem easy to deal with! But dont worry, the entire restaurant has already been surrounded by my people! In just three minutes, my men will storm in! Hahaha! Upon hearing Flynns words, Sawyer looked at L and couldnt help but sneer, But you have to survive for three minutes! Attack! Following Sawyersmand, the crowd instantly roared and rushed towards the private room. Several leading Uppecia experts locked onto Ls aura. However, in the face of such a lineup, Ls face remained contemptuous and calm. Even without using true energy, he had absolute confidence in dealing with the current situation. Nourished by Dragon Energy, fortified by the power of the earth, and tempered by thunder, L possessed an incredibly formidable physical body. Bang! Without saying a word, L kicked forward, aiming at the person in front. The opponents strength had reached the mid-level of Uppecia. When this person felt that there was no true energy fluctuation in Ls body, a hint of disdain appeared on his face. He thought L was just an ordinary martial artist in the mortal world, skilled only in some martial arts. However, when Ls lightning-fast kicknded on him, the face of this Uppecia expert instantly changed. With a muffled sound, he flew out like a broken kite, his fate unknown. L didnt stop there; he immediatelyunched another attack. He moved like a humanoid monster, effortlessly overpowering his opponents. With a single punch, these thugs were sent flying. With a sweeping kick, they fell like wheat being harvested. Watching this scene, Sawyer and the representatives of the six families couldnt help but gasp in shock and disbelief. But Flynns family, on the other hand, wore expressions of excitement. Yeah, Daddy is so cool! Nora, the little girl, pped her hands with joy. Samanthas beautiful eyes shimmered with excitement. Seeing Ls ferocity, her previously tense heart instantly rxed. One minuteter, both inside and outside the private room, the people brought by Sawyer and the six families were lying all over the floor. At this moment, a sinister smile appeared on Ls face as he said, Youre right, they indeed couldntst three minutes! Upon hearing these words, Sawyer and the representatives of the other five families couldnt help but twitch their facial muscles. Wasnt it supposed to be you who couldntst three minutes? However, the reality At this moment, Flynn, wearing a self-satisfied expression, stood up and surveyed Sawyer and the others. Without the support of their thugs, wouldnt the situation in the private room be under Flynns control? L had already created such favorable conditions for him. If he didnt seize the opportunity, it would be a disservice to L! With this in mind, Flynnughed heartily and walked straight up to Sawyer, looking down at him with superiority. Mr. Lewis, do you have any other means left? If not, its time to listen to my terms, right? Two minutester Flynns arranged men rushed in, but they were stunned to see their fallen enemies on the ground. It seemed they wouldnt be needed after all? Inside the private room, Sawyer and the others, who had been arrogant just moments ago, now wore expressions of fear. It was unclear what Flynn had said to them, but one by one, they were sitting at the table, seemingly signing some kind of agreement. Chapter 633 The Unyielding Six Families That night, L, Samantha, and Nora stayed in a luxurious presidential suite arranged by Flynn at a five-star hotel, and Samantha was once again amazed by the extravagance. Early the next morning, after Flynn fulfilled the promised 1 billion, he personally delivered a Rolls-Royce Phantom to L. However, L didnt pay much attention to it. With billions in his bank ount, he didnt feel much about fancy cars. Mr. Willis, you have a car in Westunity, which would be convenient. Please ept this small token of appreciation. If it werent for you, I would have suffered a big lossst night, signing countless unfair contracts! Speaking up to this point, Flynns tone shifted. But those six old influential families wont just let it go! Even though they suffered a loss yesterday, they might seek revenge on me! Ah And behind them, there seems to be a powerful family supporting them. Mr. Willis, you, your daughter, and Ms. Duncan should also be careful. Listening to Flynns words of caution, L nodded lightly. Originally, he had nned to leave Westunity City today, but upon hearing Flynns words, he decided to stay a few more days. Since the matter had already involved him and Flynn had rewarded him, he should help resolve itpletely. Besides, Samanthas father was still in the early stages of leukemia and not in urgent condition. With that decision in mind, L took Nora and prepared to go to Fantnd, the amusement park on the Westunity City side. Without saying, Samantha naturally followed along. Upon hearing her fathers words about going to the amusement park, Nora immediately raised her hands and began to cheer. In fact, as soon as they descended the mountain, Nora had been asking to go to the amusement park, but L had been busy the entire day yesterday. Today, finally finding some free time, he naturally wanted to fulfill Noras little wish. The Lewis family estate. At this moment, Sawyer sat in the study with a gloomy expression, apanied by the five people who were presentst night. Their faces were filled with anger and dissatisfaction. Mr. Lewis! I cant swallow this! Thats right, and that guy named L! If it werent for him suddenly interfering and ruining our good opportunity, we would have taken down Flynn long ago! Mr. Lewis,e up with a n. We cant let Flynn be too arrogant in Westunity! Westunity should only belong to us! As these peoples angry voices fell, a sinister expression gradually appeared on Sawyers face. Hehe, do you think I can swallow this? The forces behind Flynn in Westunity are also entrenched andplex. It would be difficult to move against him. Moreover, he is a public figure. If anything happens to him, it could bring trouble to us and the people behind us! Last night, they hadnt actually intended to threaten Flynns personal safety. They only wanted to force him toply since he was a major taxpayer in Westunity City. If something happened to him, they would be in trouble too. But for others Speaking up to this point, Sawyers face turned cold. However, we can start with L! Once we get rid of him, Flynn will lose his reliance! I have already sent someone to take action. Sawyer sneered, This time, the Wynter family has sent a Core Formation expert to assist me. Even if that L is strong, I want to see how much resistance he can put up against such an existence. Upon hearing Sawyers words, a hint of joy immediately appeared in everyones eyes, and they quickly chuckled and said, Good! The Wynter family has finally taken action! Flynn has ultimately harmed our interests too much. The forces behind us have finally felt the pain and sent a true expert to help us. Soon,ughter filled the entire study, indicating their confidence in this move. Today was the weekend, and the amusement park was crowded. As soon as they entered the park, Nora became excited. She held Ls hand and was eager to try out various attractions.N?velDrama.Org content. There were many attractions in the water park, and beautiful women dressed in cool outfits were everywhere. Watching Nora and Samantha enjoying themselves, L also rxed and found a ce to sit back and watch them y. For a while, he felt quite at ease. Just as L was enjoying this rare leisurely moment, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of him, followed by two burly men walking towards him with unfriendly expressions. One of them sneered and said, Are you L? I am. Who are you? L raised an eyebrow. He was secretly wary of these people who suddenly came to him. Flynn had mentioned earlier that Sawyer and his group might cause trouble for him, but he didnt expect them toe knocking on his door so soon. Since they introduced themselves by his name, they were probably the people sent by Sawyer. Come with us. Our boss wants to see you. After the burly man finished speaking, without any further ado, he prepared to grab L. L wouldnt allow himself to be manipted like that. He immediately pushed the man away with a flick of his hand and sneered, Who is your boss, and what does he think he is? If he wants to see me, let hime himself! Upon hearing Ls arrogant words, a sinister look shed in the eyes of the two burly men. The next second, they swung their fists and charged at L without a word. Seeing them attacking without any exnation, L naturally wouldnt stand idly by! Smack! Smack! Like swatting flies, the two men immediately screamed and fell backward. If your boss wants to deal with me, does he send small fry like you? Are you from the Lewis family? L said coldly. Go back and tell Sawyer that if he has any more crooked ideas, I will personally pay him a visit to settle the score! As Ls voice fell, the two burly men exchanged a nce, wore a sinister smile, and then left. It seemed like they had aplished some kind of goal! L raised an eyebrow, feeling that something was off about their behavior. Just then, Samantha ran over with a pale face. Her carefully applied makeup was now smudged by tears, and with teary eyes, she said to L, L, Nora Nora was just taken away by someone! Buzz! Upon hearing Samanthas words, Ls mind buzzed, and he immediately stood up. What? What happened exactly? Chapter 634 Mistaken Pursuit Ls voice instantly turned icy, and images of the unusual appearance of the two burly men shed through his mind. So, they were actually trying to divert his attention! Damn it! Just now, Nora and I were ying by the water when suddenly arge group of people surrounded us! They came and left quickly. By the time I snapped out of it, Nora was already gone! L, what do we do? I didnt mean to! Samantha felt it was her own negligence that led to Nora being taken away. If she had known, she would have used her true qi to protect Nora. She didnt know that the person who actually took Nora was the Core Formation expert sent by the Wynter family to assist Sawyer. Moreover, this person was particrly skilled in concealing their aura andunching surprise attacks. Samanthas words made Ls face turn cold, and he exuded a chilling aura. You go back to the hotel. Ill take care of Nora! Leaving these words behind, L suddenly disappeared from where he stood. The small conflict just now didnt attract much attention in the crowded water park. Only Samantha sat on the ground in a daze, her face filled with self-me. On the other side! L moved swiftly and quickly caught up to the outskirts of the amusement park. He saw a car that had already started, speeding away without looking back. L cursed inwardly but didnt have time to get a car. He simply relied on his two legs and chased after it. In this urban area, his speed surpassed that of motor vehicles. The other partys car was very fast and disappeared at the end of the road in the blink of an eye, vanishing from Ls sight. It was evident that they were well-prepared and familiar with this area! However, L firmly locked onto the car. How could they escape? Ten minutester Whoosh! Ls figure suddenly rushed to the front of the car and kicked it towards the front with a powerful kick. With a muffled bang, the car was directly stopped by Ls kick, and the front of the car was dented.N?velDrama.Org content. However, L suspected that Nora was in the car, so he controlled the force and didnt cause excessive impact on the people inside. Ah! What are you doing? A cry of surprise and anger came from the car, and a man and a woman ran out. Seeing these two people, L couldnt help but raise his eyebrows and pause for a moment. The next second, without saying a word, he ran to the back seat and checked the trunk. She wasnt there! Nora wasnt in this car! At this moment, the angry woman ran over, grabbed L, and angrily questioned, You bastard, what are you doing? Why did you kick our car? The man came over, pulled the woman, and asked L in a low voice, Bro, what did we do to offend you? What are you doing? Well call the police! The man was calmer than the woman, looking at L with a mixture of wariness and suspicion. He wasnt as agitated as the woman and asked rtively cautiously. Are you kidding me? This guy in front of him could kick a car traveling at a speed of fifty or sixty miles per hour to a stop. He was too terrifying! It wasnt you? L frowned and asked, a sense of unease welling up inside him. What do you mean it wasnt us? What do you mean? the woman asked sharply. Sorry! This Rolls-Royce ispensation for you. The license te number is XX In his urgent state, L quickly handed over the key to the Rolls-Royce to them and swiftly left. He had kicked their car, but he didnt have time to deal with the aftermath. This was the best he could do! Hey! Dont go! What Rolls-Royce? Are you kidding me? Were calling the police. Youremitting a hit-and-run, Im telling you! From behind, the womans voice continued to mor. But the man pulled the woman back and looked at the footprints on the front of his car, his eyes filled with a sense of fear. Let it go! We cant afford to provoke this person! Meanwhile, L ignored them and rushed back to the amusement park, wanting to investigate the traces of the group from before. At that moment, an unfamiliar number dialed directly. L! Hearing the somewhat familiar voice on the phone, Ls face immediately turned cold. His voice was as chilling as ice shards as he said, word by word, Lewis, if you dare to touch a single hair on my daughter, I guarantee your entire family will perish! Nora was Ls inverse scale, and his voice was filled with an extremely chilling tone. However, Sawyer seemedpletely unconcerned about Ls threat. If he was afraid of L, he would never have dared toy a hand on him again. Heh, L! Do you think you have the qualifications to threaten me now? You have one hour toe to this location. If I dont see you by then, your daughter will have to fend for herself! Sawyer stated an address and then hung up the phone. L sat in the car, surrounded by an incredibly intense cold aura. He never expected that the Lewis family would directly target Nora! This Lewis family really didnt know the meaning of life and death! Half an hourter The ck taxi stopped. A figure got out of the car-it was L. What came into view was a vi. The Lewis family! L muttered angrily. In the next moment, he walked straight into the vi. The spacious vi appeared empty, with even the front door left open. However, the instant L stepped into the vi, he felt an inexplicable sense of danger. p! p! p! Not bad, I was worried you wouldnte. It seems that the little brat is quite important to you. At this moment, a voice sounded, and a burly man in a suit slowly appeared. Where is Nora? Seeing the neer, L asked coldly. The man in the suit sneered and said nonchntly, Who knows, maybe shes still alive, maybe shes already dead! Dont worry, youll join her soon. As soon as he finished speaking, the man in the suit didnt waste any words. His arms mysteriously swelled, and his knees bent as his whole body seemed to stretch like a taut bowstring. Boom! With a loud explosion, the ground beneath his feet cracked, and the man charged toward L like a cannonball. Seeking death! Seeing this, Ls expression remained calm. As the Rich Soil Unyielding Form,bined with his body tempered by thunder, his physical strength had already reached terrifying levels. And yet, the man in front of him dared to confront him physically. In an instant, their fists collided, and the terrifying impact exploded. Hmm!? Their contact was brief, but the mans fist felt like it had struck a solid steel te, causing him to retreat repeatedly. On the other hand, Ls body remained unmoving, like a bell. It seems that old man was right, you can fight. The man retracted his look of astonishment, and his gaze became determined. In his eyes, the people of the mundane world, even if they could fight, were nothing more than trash in front of him. But now it seemed that he had been careless. The man in front of him was not an ordinary person. In an instant, his true energy surged rapidly, and the aura of the Core Formation Realm rolled towards L, attempting to crush him. Core Formation Realm! Feeling this aura, L couldnt help but show a trace of disdain. His physical strength alone was already a match for the Core Formation Realm. In an instant, L made his move. His powerful physical strength was like a cannonball, and the sound of wind roared around him. Chapter 635 Heart-Pounding Fear In the second-floor room, there was a red pearwood table ced. An old man gently picked up a teacup and savored it slowly. It was none other than Sawyer. Facing a Core Formation Realm expert, this guy is undoubtedly dead. Hmph! I want to see what Flynn can do without this guy. Flynn doesnt know whats good for him. He thinks he found a backer, but once this backer falls, hmph Everyone spoke up one after another, and Sawyer had a smile on his face. In their eyes, what use was it to be able to fight? Facing true cultivators of the cultivation world, they were all like ants. Mr. Lewis, nothing unexpected will happen, right? The head of the Neal family asked at this time. Dont worry, thats a Core Formation Realm expert, Sawyer confidently replied. Before this, he didnt expect that dealing with a secr thug would actually make the Wynter family take action. The Wynter family was their backer, and nearly half of the profits from the five families businesses would flow into the Wynter family. For Flynn to find someone to deal with them meant that he was touching the interests of the Wynter family! Hmm!? Just as everyone was about to speak again, they suddenly stopped and looked extremely unpleasant. Their eyes widened and looked towards the courtyard downstairs. Where is Nora! Where is Nora! Furious roars resounded! At this moment, the man in the suit waspletely suppressed and beaten down by L. Ls two arms were like two pythons, with bulging muscles and exposed veins. Each punch carried an incredible force. Faced with the rain-like barrage of attacks, the man in the suit had no power to fight back and could only let out wailing cries. This is impossible! I am a Core Formation Realm expert! The man in the suit was covered in blood, a pitiful sight to behold! But he no longer felt the pain in his body, his bloodshot eyes stared fixedly at L, and his heart was filled with shock! Soon, with Ls final punch, this Core Formation Realm expert had lost consciousness. L stood up and wiped his hands, looking up to meet Sawyers gaze on the second floor. For a moment, Sawyer trembled all over, and his legs couldnt help but tremble. How is this possible!? He was afraid! He was truly afraid. He had just witnessed with his own eyes how a Core Formation Realm expert waspletely powerless in front of L, like a child. That was a Core Formation Realm expert sent by the Wynter family. Could these old guys withstand a single punch from L? After a few seconds, apanied by a loud explosion, the metal gate at the entrance of the small building flew out directly, crashing heavily onto the ground. The terrifying impact caused the entire ground to shake. Where is Nora?! A killing intent surged within L. Everyone felt the temperature around them continuously dropping, and a terrifying murderous intent permeated the scene. They knew that as long as L wished, killing them would be as simple as crushing ants. L, what are you nning to do? Soon, Sawyer regained his calmness and stared at L, asking. I advise you not to act recklessly. The forces behind us are something you cant provoke! His tone was calm, but Sawyers legs were still trembling uncontrobly, unable to hide his inner fear. The most urgent matter was to stabilize Ls emotions. Otherwise, whether they could leave here alive was another matter altogether. Sawyer felt a mixture of emotions. If he had known that Ls strength was so terrifying, he would never have provoked him no matter what. Where is Nora? L asked again, and the killing intent in his tone made everyone present feel as if they had fallen into an icy cave. That little girl has already been sent away by me. I can take you to see her, but before that, you canty a hand on us. L asked coldly, Are you threatening me? As his words fell, everyone felt a gust of wind rushing by. In the next moment, the room was filled with Sawyers heart-wrenching screams. Ah! You At this moment, his right leg twisted strangely and waspletely crippled. Such a degree of disability made it impossible for him to recover in the future. Everyone was dumbfounded, their eyes twitching, fixedly staring at Sawyers crippled right leg, as if it was their own that had been crippled. No one present had expected that L would dare to take direct action. I Ill take you there. Several minutester, Sawyers agonizing screams stopped, and beads of sweat covered his forehead as he endured the pain and gasped for breath. That little girl is unharmed. I sent her to the Wynter family. As long as you dont kill me, Ill take you there. The Wynter family! Upon hearing these four words, L furrowed his brows. For a moment, he seemed to feel a sense of familiarity As long as my daughter is safe, I can spare your life! Otherwise, I will ughter all six of your families! With Nora at stake, L couldnt spare much thought and nodded coldly. Hearing Ls words and sensing the killing intent in his tone, everyone gasped for breath and couldnt help but feel relieved. Good! As long as this guy doesnt act right now! Once they arrived at the Wynter family, he would undoubtedly be dead! When we arrive at the Wynter family, I will tear you into a thousand pieces and return it a thousandfold! The excruciating pain in his legs made Sawyers face twitch, and he roared inwardly with immense resentment. Two hourster. L got out of the car, followed by the other five supporting the crippled Sawyer. Summer Sea Manor! The glistening golden characters came into view, emitting a chilling aura. L remained calm as he turned to look at Sawyer. At this moment, Sawyer naturally understood Ls meaning and nodded, indicating that his daughter had been brought here. The other five helped Sawyer as they entered the manor, with L following closely behind. Mr. Lewis, whats the matter? The moment they stepped into the estate, a man in a suit hurriedly approached. Please inform them that Sawyer Lewis has arrived. Upon hearing this, the man in the suit nced at Sawyers legs, wearing a puzzled expression, then gave L a few nces before nodding repeatedly. Sawyer, as a pawn of the Wynter family, was a frequent visitor here, and the people in the estate knew him well. A few minutester, a beautiful maid led them deep into the estate. After a moment, a retro-style tea pavilion came into view! Inside the tea pavilion, a middle-aged man dressed in traditional clothing was savoring tea. Mr. Lewis, is everything taken care of? The middle-aged man looked up, but his words came to an abrupt halt when he saw Sawyers crippled right leg. His eyes revealed a look of shock. Mr. Wynter, this person is L, Sawyer said. Immediately, the six of them hurried into the tea pavilion and stood beside Terry Wynter, looking at L with cold eyes. Boy, you crippled my leg. Today, I will tear you apart a thousand times. Before, Sawyer had to bow down to Ls might, pretending to be a dog. Now that they had reached the Wynter family, he had found the master, and he would repay a thousandfold. Upon hearing Sawyers words, the man in traditional clothing naturally understood the situation. p, p, p! Apanied by a light apuse, within seconds, dozens of burly men appeared, surrounding L instantly. I didnt expect that even a Core Formation Realm is not your match. It seems I underestimated you. Terry calmly set down the teacup in his hand, his gaze suddenly turning cold as he spoke in a chilling voice. Where is Nora?N?velDrama.Org content. Surrounded by the group, L showed no signs of fear. On the contrary, he appeared unusually calm, his voice filled with killing intent. Chapter 636 Mr. Lewis Stunned L, you cant even protect yourself, yet you still have the audacity to worry about your daughter? Rest assured, after I kill you, I will naturally arrange for that little girl to apany you, Sawyer spoke. Young man, this is the Wynter family. Do you think you can act recklessly here? Terry said. Mr. Wynter, this young mans strength should not be underestimated. Even the Core Formation Realm is not his match, another family head chimed in. , the remaining family heads hurriedly agreed. In their eyes, once they arrived at the Wynter family, L was undoubtedly doomed. There was no need to worry about that. Indeed, at such a young age, he has defeated the Core Formation Realm, Terry said with a faint smile. I want to see if your strength is enough to kill ten Core Formation Realm experts. As his words fell, the aura of the ten men surrounding L, who were all in the Core Formation Realm, instantly surged, crushing down with the pressure unique to the Core Formation Realm. However, L remained calm, his expression still indifferent. Against ten Core Formation Realm experts, even with his own strength, it would be a fierce battle if he didnt use his Golden Core power. Moreover, Terrys strength had reached thete stage of the Golden Core Realm. They were not affiliated with ancient powers, so there were no restrictions when they made a move. However, when L came to save Nora, he had already made up his mind. Even if he had to use True Energy and attract the Orderwardens attention, he would rescue Nora. Furthermore, as long as they attacked him first, his counterattack would not vite the taboos set by the Orderwarden! Its you! Suddenly, a pleasant voice sounded. Everyones gaze turned towards the source of the voice. They saw a young woman in a light yellow dress walking towards L. Stephanie, do you know this person? Terry asked. Dad, what are you doing? He is the one I told you about, the person who saved me at Moon Guardian, Stephanie said, her beautiful eyes filled with astonishment and disbelief as she looked at L. L, you you came to my house so quickly? Why why didnt you even say hello? As she spoke, a blush appeared on the girls charming face. She hadnt realized the current situation yet and thought that L hade to the Wynter family to find her. After all, he had previously said that he woulde to her house and meet her family. After Stephanies voice fell, Terry looked at L with a puzzled expression, then looked at his daughter, who had a somewhat embarrassed and shy expression, as if he had figured something out. I see, no wonder the name L sounded familiar. So, this young man is the savior of my daughter? Terry said with augh. Hahaha, young man, youre quite impressive, actually single-handedly killing those evil cultivators. For a moment, Terrys attitude made aplete one-hundred-and-eighty-degree turn, leaving Sawyer and the others dumbfounded, unsure of how to react. They were not idiots. The conversation just now had made it clear that L had helped Miss Wynter and had seemingly saved her life. L did not answer and instead surveyed the ten Core Formation Realm experts surrounding him. Terrys face immediately turned serious, and he shouted at his experts, What are you all standing there for? Retreat! After a few seconds, the Core Formation Realm experts disappeared from everyones sight. L, what is going on? Stephanie approached, looking at L with a hint of confusion on her face. Finally, she realized that something was not right with the situation. Where is Nora? At this moment, L temporarily ignored her and turned his gaze toward Sawyer, his voice still cold. Who is Nora? Terry finally reacted and turned to look at Sawyer. Mr. Wynter, due to the sudden turn of events, I didnt inform you in advance. Ive sent a little girl to the estate, Sawyer exined. Reckless! Upon hearing this, Terrys face instantly changed, and he angrilymanded Sawyer, causing him to fall to the ground. Sawyer, youre so audacious! Someone, quickly bring Nora here. The people present fell silent, except for Stephanie, who stepped forward and looked at L with aplex expression on her face. Dont worry, Nora is safe in our home. Soon after, Nora appeared, holding a lollipop in her hand, and rushed towards L when she saw him. Daddy, you came to save me. Are you hurt? Im fine, Daddy. Nora licked the lollipop and said seriously. After Nora was brought over, she was unharmed. She was ced in the care of a nanny by a few guards. At that time, Nora kept crying and looking for L. The nanny took out a lollipop to temporarily soothe her. A few days ago, I wanted to meet you. Stephanie praised you for single-handedly defeating that evil cultivator. I didnt expect to meet you like this. Its really At this moment, Terrys voice rang out, looking at L with admiration but also with a hint of embarrassment. You must stay here for dinner today and let me and my family show our appreciation. Terrys reaction left Sawyer and the other six families stunned. To see Terry being so polite to L at this moment was beyond their expectations. Their hearts were filled with mixed feelings. Sawyer, who had been silent all along, finally couldnt bear it and stepped forward, suppressing the severe pain in his right leg, and spoke softly. Master, this guy is Shut up! L is Stephanies benefactor and a guest of my family. What are you? Terry interrupted before Sawyer could finish, his firm tone making Sawyer copse to the ground. Without the protection of the Wynter family, he was undoubtedly doomed today. The other five families quickly realized the situation and spoke up. Mr. Wynter, this has nothing to do with me. Mr. Lewis arranged everything. We didnt do anything. Kidnapping Ls daughter was Mr. Lewiss own doing. We didnt participate at all. Listening to their words, Terrys face darkened, and he roughly understood what had happened. You bunch of animals, relying on others and taking advantage of them! Sawyer forcefully steadied his trembling body and cursed angrily.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sawyer never expected that these guys would betray him at such a critical moment. Then, he looked at Terry. Mr. Wynter, it was indeed me who did this, but these guys are also involved. Nonsense! If it werent for you, Sawyer, suppressing us with Mr. Wynter all the time, who would listen to you?! Thats right, concerning what happened to L, you sent people to do it, and we had nothing to do with it from start to finish. Oakley is right. It was you who proposed to kidnap Ls daughter. As the voices grew louder, Sawyers face turned ashen. He never expected that he would be betrayed after he had wholeheartedly helped the other five families. Sawyer regretted not eliminating the influence of the other familiespletely from the beginning. Even if he were inplete control now, what difference would it make? Could it be that Terry would cause trouble for himself for the sake of a so-called benefactor? If there was anyone to me, it was his own kindness. Terry slowly raised his hand, gesturing for everyone to stop. He looked at L. L, I have offended you in this matter, but our family will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation. As he finished speaking, a hint of killing intent shed in Terrys eyes. However, in the blink of an eye, it disappeared, but everyone present could sense that terrifying killing intent. Mr. Wynter, you At this moment, Sawyerpletely panicked. Having followed Terry for so many years, he naturally understood what Terry intended to do. He had only kidnapped the daughter of an outsider, offended the benefactor of the Wynter family, and now he was going to be killed! I refuse to ept it! Terry, I refuse! Sawyers eyes widened in anger, bloodshot. He never expected that it would end up like this! Take him away! Terrys face remained calm as he gave a cold snort. Two figures appeared and took Sawyer away. As for the rest of you, considering that you have followed me for many years and yed a secondary role in this matter, I will spare your lives for now! But just because I spare you doesnt mean L will. As soon as the words fell, everyones spirits rose. They had already understood Terrys intentions and all knelt down before L! Mr. Willis, this truly has nothing to do with us. It was all Sawyers doing. Please forgive us, they pleaded. I, the Larson family, swear that we will no longer target Flynn. I beg for your mercy, Mr. Willis. From now on, the Nunez family will no longer interfere with Marblightning Groups business. Chapter 637 Still Want to Follow? L remained calm, unable to help but sigh at Terrys cunning. He truly lived up to his reputation as an experienced yer in the field. The six forces led by the Lewis family were, in essence, Terrys trained dogs. As the saying goes, even dogs have their affection for their owners. Killing Sawyer was undoubtedly a face-saving measure for Terry himself. If L demanded too much, he might be seen as ungrateful. Of course, L believed that even if he were to kill the remaining five individuals, Terry would not give him any trouble today. It was just a matter of preserving the Wynter familys reputation. Since the kidnapping of Nora has little to do with you, Ill let it go this time, L said expressionlessly. Terry nodded slightly, seemingly pleased with Ls decision. L has already forgiven you. Why are you still lingering here? he asked. Please forgive us, Mr. Willis, they quickly replied. Mr. Wynter, we take our leave. Soon, everyone departed, leaving only Terry and three others behind. Its truly embarrassing for you to witness this. I never expected those guys to be so audacious, even going as far as kidnapping a child, Terry said, shaking his head. If I had known about this earlier, I would have never allowed it to happen! Terry gestured for L to sit down while he personally poured tea, wearing a satisfied smile on his face. Mr. Wynter, youre too kind. Since the matter is already in the past, lets not dwell on it. Hahaha, I like straightforward young people, he added. This tea is exquisite. Even in Iylonio, money doesnt guarantee you can buy it. L didnt refuse and drank the tea in his cup, savoring its sweet and lingering taste. Dad! Suddenly, Stephanies voice rang out, and the way she looked at her father was like she was staring at a shining light bulb. Terry looked up and seemed to remember something, hastily speaking up. Haha, I always forget things. I have an important matter to attend to, so I wont apany you, L. Stephanie, youll keep himpany for me. L, make sure to have a few drinks with me tonight, Terry said. With those words, Terry nced at the two of them, nodded slightly, and left contentedly. As Terrys figure disappeared, Stephanies cheeks turned slightly red. L, Nora is so adorable. Is she your biological daughter? she asked. Yes, L replied calmly. He understood Terrys intention, but he had no feelings for Stephanie. Their meeting was simply a matter of fate. Upon hearing Ls words, a fleeting sense of disappointment shed across Stephanies face, but it quickly vanished. L, my father is partially responsible for what happened to Nora this time. It seems like she was even frightened. Why dont you stay at my house for a few more days aspensation? Stephanie suggested. Thank you for your kind offer, Miss Wynter, but I have important matters to attend to. Im afraid Ill have to leave tonight, L replied. The reason L didnt leave immediately was that he wanted to ask Terry or other members of the Wynter family about the connection between them and his mother, Aliya.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Samantha had been left behind at the water park due to the abrupt turn of events while they were trying to rescue Nora. L estimated that Samantha, with her personality, was probably searching for him everywhere. With that in mind, L picked up his phone and dialed a number. After a brief exnation, he looked back at Stephanie. Miss Wynter, thanks to you this time, otherwise things might not have turned out so well It just so happened that I helped youst time, so were even. At this moment, a hint of disappointment appeared in Stephanies eyes. When L single-handedly stood against the evil cultivators, he killed them effortlessly, appearing like a hero. Under such circumstances, which young girl wouldnt be moved by her savior? Stephanies feelings were normal, but now it seemed like she was casting flowers into the flowing water without any response. Though her interest had waned, she hadntpletely given up. L, you have something to attend to, its fine. Besides, Ive been staying at home for a long time and was just worried about having nowhere to go. Its good to stay by your side, Stephanie said, lightly biting her lip with affectionate eyes. Miss Wynter, you dont have to L was about to refuse, but before he could finish, Stephanie interrupted him. L, you dont need to worry about my safety. My father has trained many bodyguards, and they are quite powerful. You dont have to concern yourself with my security this time, and I wont cause any trouble for you either. Faced with this situation, L felt a bit overwhelmed. When facing enemies, he could be decisive and ruthless. But when it came to romantic rtionships, L wasnt really skilled The girls affectionate and soft attitude made it difficult for him to distance himself. But letting her follow him what was that about? He couldnt betray Miranda! In the end, seeing Stephanies determined attitude, he didnt agree, but he also didnt refuse. He quietly made up his mind to leave without a word when the time came a discreet departure would be best. In the evening, Summer Sea Manor was brightly lit, with a luxurious retro building nestled by the mountains and water. At this moment, in a spacious room, the lights illuminated the surroundings. L, youre young and talented, and we instantly connected. Moreover, you saved my daughter. You are our benefactor, the Wynter familys benefactor, Terry raised his ss and drank it all, enthusiastically speaking. Apart from the Wynter family members, there were also representatives from the other five families present. They were all being extremely careful, trying their best to please and tter L, seemingly afraid that L and Terry would bring up old grudges. Terry had been in the mix for many years, not to mention other things, but being able to sustain the Wynter family by his own strength and the cultivation he inherited from his ancestors showed that he had some insight. Ls ability to kill Core Formation Realm experts with just his physical strength was far from ordinary in the mundane world. When facing dozens of Core Formation Realm experts, he remained calm andposed. If not for this, how could he bear to kill the dogs he had raised, based solely on saving Stephanie? Chapter 638 Encounter Sawyer had been loyal to Terry for decades, following him faithfully. In Westunity City, the Wynter familysrge and small industries were all managed by Sawyer alone. Now, only Terry could rebuild another one. However, after putting in so much effort, as long as he could win over L, it would be worth it. Without the dog, they could still be cultivated, but L was different. In recent years, the Wynter family had experienced some disintegration. For some unknown reason, n members would leave the family or disappear for various reasons, as if the Wynter family had been cursed with misfortune. Stephanie had previously gone to the Moonlit Monastery to pray for the family,rgely because of this. In this situation, Terrys principle was to ally with all the strong individuals he could find. Mr. Wynter, youre too polite. L was not pretentious either and drank his wine in one gulp. If you dont mind, you can just call me Terry. It feels awkward to address me as Mr. Wynter all the time. Terry. L smiled lightly. Upon hearing this, Stephanies expression beside them became somewhat strange, and she cast a displeased nce at her father. At this moment, Terry was unaware of his daughters little thoughts and was very happy to hear L call him this way. Hahaha, whether its in Westunity or the surrounding areas, if you encounter any difficulties, just speak up. I cant promise anything else, but Im confident about this. Ls expression remained calm; he naturally understood Terrys intentions. The Wynter family was not without its uses for L either. Based solely on Stephanies striking resemnce to his own mother, L suspected that there might be some connection between the Wynter family and his mother. However, it was not yet the time to ask about these matters. Meanwhile, outside Summer Sea Manor, several blurred figures approached. These people were hidden in the darkness of the night, moving at an extremely fast speed. Even if they passed by ordinary people, it was doubtful that anyone could detect them. This indicated that they were all top-notch experts! Yes, this is the ce. The information was given by the Elder. We must act quickly this time and capture L before leaving! L is now a member of the ancient sect, Broken Pulse Sect. We can make a move against him. However, remember not to harm others easily, so as not to attract the attention of the Orderwarden. The man in the lead seemed shrouded in shadows. He was Diretide, a loyal subordinate of Maximus, the Elder of the ancient Willis family. Last time, they almost seeded, but the Orderwarden arrived in the end and took away their target. The Eldersmand this time was clear: they must capture L and obtain the inheritance within him before the Patriarch sensed that something was amiss. The attitude of the Patriarch of the ancient Willis familyst time was unexpectedly to find L, who possessed the inheritance, and make him the sessor. The Elder and the Patriarch did not share the same goal. The Elder only wanted to achieve his own objectives before the others in the ancient Willis family noticed. As the words fell, the six men in ck robes moved slightly and disappeared into the darkness of the night. At the same time, one kilometer away from Summer Sea Manor. A man in fiery red clothes furrowed his brow. Can you sense it? There are several powerful fluctuations! A burly man with unfamiliar facial features stood behind the man and nodded slightly upon hearing his words. With these auras, the strength of the other party is not to be underestimated. Moreover, they seem to be heading in the same direction as us. Could it be that besides us, there are others coveting the Divine Feather and the Treasure Map and they are one step ahead of us? Lets go. We cant let the items fall into someone elses hands. In an instant, the two figures turned into shadows and disappeared from the spot. And on the other side! Terry, who was at the banquet, and L and the others, were unaware that someone had infiltrated. My daughter, she stays at home all the time. Since she wants to go out with you, let her go. But L, dont worry, I will send someone to protect her. Terry leaned over and whispered in Ls ear, a hint of ambiguous smile on his face. Terry only had one daughter, so naturally, he doted on her. He almost always fulfilled her requests. And if Stephanie could be with L, it would be a great boost for the Wynter family. L smiled bitterly at the words, but before he could politely refuse, his expression suddenly changed! He suddenly felt a warning sign and his expression became serious as he looked towards the halls entrance. Terry noticed his reaction and followed his gaze, his previously smiling face turning grim. Outside the door stood six men in ck robes, emitting an intimidating aura. It was evident that they were not ordinary martial practitioners from the mundane world. How audacious! Do they really think Summer Sea Manor is a ce anyone cane to? Guards! As Terrys voice sounded, dozens of Core Formation Realm experts immediately appeared. However, before these Core Formation Realm experts could make a move, a horrifying scene unfolded. Boom! Boom! Boom! Apanied by resounding explosions, dozens of Core Formation Realm experts unexpectedly knelt down without any warning.N?velDrama.Org content. Even the ground beneath them was shattered by a powerful impact. Terry and the others felt their breathing bing difficult. Daddy! Noras big eyes were filled with nervousness as she tightly grasped Ls clothes. Dont worry, Nora, everything will be fine! L patted his daughters head to reassure her. Terry, Ill leave Nora to you for now. These people are here for me. After handing Nora over to Terry, Ls gaze became firm as he nodded slightly. Golden Core Realm auras, and there were five of them! The leading man was even more unfathomable, with strength surpassing that of the Golden Core Realm. People from the ancient Willis family? It seems youre still not giving up. Ls expression remained calm as he spoke casually. From the moment they appeared, L had a faint guess. The ancient Willis family! It must be them again! Attack! With the order from the leader, the five Golden Core Realm experts charged towards L like projectiles. People from the ancient Willis family? This person is ours, get lost! Just at that moment, another cold shout suddenly rang out. Chapter 639 Secret Technique, Cursed Body Two terrifying auras emerged once again. The five figures of the Golden Core Realm halted their movements and turned their heads towards the source of the sound. The neers were two men dressed in fiery red robes. Who are you people? Diretide, the leader, revealed a look of astonishment upon sensing the formidable aura emanating from the opposing side. We are acting on behalf of the ancient Wynter family. The ancient Willis family, please step aside! This guy belongs to us! Diretides face turned cold, not yielding an inch as he spoke in a chilling tone. People from the ancient Wynter family? Hmph! This guy is ours, and we are determined to have him too! Both sides had different motives but coincidentally encountered each other, with both wanting to obtain L. Meanwhile, inside the hall, Terry, who heard the words ancient Wynter family, had an even more unpleasant expression. His eyelids couldnt help but twitch! Others might not be aware of the origins of their current Wynter family, but Terry, as the family head, knew. Their Wynter familys ancestors were actually members of the ancient Wynter family who were left behind. Due to certain grievances in the past, they had left the ancient Wynter family and spread their branches in the mundane world. Of course, only the family head of each generation knew about this. Terry, upon seeing someone from the ancient Wynter family finding their way here, thought that the other party had discovered some confidential information and connections between their own family and the ancient Wynter family. At this moment, the man in the red robe stared at Diretide and the others, his tone dominant and icy, The things on this guy belong to our ancient Wynter family. Its not your ce, the Willis family, to interfere. Is that so? The things belong to whoever possesses the guy. How dare your ancient Wynter family covet what belongs to our Willis family? Seeking death! The ancient Wynter familys objective was Divine Feather and the Treasure Map, while Diretides objective was to capture L as the sessor and present him to the Elder. However, at this moment, both sides misunderstood each other, thinking that their respective goals were the same as the others-capturing L! As the words fell, Diretide transformed into a streak of light, attacking L. His speed was incredibly fast, far beyond what L, a Golden Core Realm cultivator, could dodge. When the attack was about to reach L, a loud explosion echoed through the air. Diretides body was forced back, his expression bing solemn.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The one who made the move was the man in the red robe. He excelled in stealthy ambushes and could overpower lower-level cultivators. However, when facing someone of the same level, he seemed to fall slightly shortpared to the man in the red robe. At this moment, the man in the red robe let out a cold snort. In thete stage of Nascent Soul? But now its just you alone. My brother and I are on the same level as you. If you dont want to die, get lost quickly. Hmph! Diretide didnt respond, snorting coldly and charging once again. At the same time, he ordered his five subordinates, Ill hold them off. You guys go capture L! In an instant, both sides shed fiercely. The burly man who had apanied the man in the red robe hesitated for a moment but ultimately joined forces to attack Diretide. They wanted to work together to eliminate their opponent first before capturing L. In their view, the five Golden Corete-stage cultivators under Diretide were not worth fearing. Even if they managed to capture L first, they could easily snatch him back. Boom! In the next moment, the three Nascent Soul powerhouses collided with each other. Terry, take care of Nora for me and take her away from here. Ill handle this. L, observing the situation, called out to Terry. The next second, exuding a powerful aura, he fearlessly confronted the five Golden Corete-stage cultivators. Terry, Stephanie, and the others couldnt help but sweat for L when they saw the situation. With several Core Formation Realm experts, they firmly protected Nora and watched from a safe distance. On the contrary, Nora clenched her little fists and cheered for her dad, urging L to beat the bad guys. In her heart, her dad was invincible. A loud explosion shook the ground. Diretides body fell from the sky, leaving two deep grooves on the ground as he barely stabilized himself. He had already suffered some losses fighting against two opponents alone. At this moment, traces of blood appeared at the corners of his mouth. What kind of person from the ancient Willis family are you? We, the Wynter family, dont want to be enemies with the Willis family. I advise you to leave quickly. The things on this guy belong to our ancient Wynter family. The Willis family has no right to meddle! The man in the fiery red robe, his body bathed in a me-like true energy, looked down from above, appearing godlike. Neither he nor Diretide truly represented their respective families. However, their identities were not to be underestimated. If Diretide was killed, the ancient Willis family would not let it go easily. Moreover, considering the current situation of the ancient Wynter family, getting into a conflict with the Willis family was not a wise choice. That was why the two men in fiery red robes had been suppressing Diretide without using lethal attacks. As the words fell, Diretide, who had stabilized his position,ughed with a grim expression. You think the two of you are worthy of killing me? And when did the things on L be yours, the Wynter family? Diretide was not aware of the existence of Divine Feather and the Treasure Map, thinking that the other party was referring to Ls inheritance. As his words fell, a ck gas filled the air, and in the gaze of everyone present, Diretides body underwent a strange transformation. Crackling sounds grew louder. Todd Wynter furrowed his brow. This power is so strong! Diretides aura was continuously increasing, several times stronger than before. A terrifying power seemed to be brewing within him. A cold aura emanated from Diretide. At this moment, L, who was fighting fiercely with the five Golden Corete-stage cultivators, felt the aura from Diretide and his eyes revealed a hint of surprise and suspicion. The ck gas emanating from Diretides body why did it resemble Noras? At this moment, Todds expression became grave and angry. The forbidden technique of the ancient Willis family! Cursed Body? It seems that your Willis family is determined to be our enemies, the Wynter family. The forbidden technique of the Willis family, the Cursed Body, was a secret technique passed down from the ancient Willis family. It could temporarily increase the users overall strength. However, this technique had a side effect: after using it, the user would lose their sanity and fight their opponent relentlessly. Seeing Diretide using this technique, Todd and the others faces became extremely grim. Did the other side really want an all-out fight with them? Unbeknownst to both sides, the situation had escted to this point due to a misunderstanding. Prepare for a fight to the death! Todd said solemnly to his younger brother. At this point, Diretide had used the Cursed Body forbidden technique and lost his sanity. Today, someone had to fall. Chapter 640 Invincible at the Same Realm What does the Wynter family think they are? They dare to snatch our Willis familys inheritance? At this moment, Diretides aura stabilized, and a trace of disdain appeared in his eyes as he roared before losing his sanitypletely. Both the Wynter family and the Willis family belonged to the ancient ns. Their strengths should not be underestimated. However, in recent years, the head of Wynter family fell into a state of confusion, and the Wynter family became leaderless, showing signs of disintegration. Therefore, Diretide had no scruples and directly used the Cursed Body technique after being at a disadvantage. It seemed that he didnt fear provoking the ancient Wynter family at all. Boom! Todd wasted no words and a huge de the size of a door panel appeared in his hand. In an instant, it tore through the air and charged forward. Davan Wynter, the younger brother behind him, had his fists radiating a faint glow, his muscles coiled like stones. They exerted force with their legs, causing the ground to crack and stones to fly. The three peak Nascent Soul experts engaged in a terrifying battle. It made the heavens and earth change color, with the space distorting. Meanwhile, L fought alone against the fivete-stage Golden Core cultivators. He nced at the battle between Diretide and Todd, silently praying. He hoped that they would both be heavily wounded, preferably perishing together. No matter which side survived, it wouldnt be good news for him. With only a Golden Core Realm cultivation, even if he went all out, he might not be a match for the peak Nascent Soul experts. Only if they fought each other to the death would he have a glimmer of hope. Surrender ande with us! Perhaps then, you can save your life. At this moment, one of the Golden Core cultivators under Diretide shouted coldly at L. He wanted to seize L as quickly as possible while Diretide was keeping Todd and the others upied. Of course, it would be even better if L yielded to their strength obediently. However, he clearly overestimated L Surrender? Youre thinking too much! Ls eyes flickered with a powerful fighting intent. Despite facing fivete-stage Golden Core cultivators, he seemed eager to give it a try. His cial River Dragon Sparrow de was in perfect harmony with his soul, and at this moment, it seemed to sense Ls state of mind, emitting a low hum as if it were already eager and impatient. Swish! In the next moment, L, facing the five opponents alone, rushed forward. The de was surrounded by a thick earthy-yellow radiance, apanied by flickering electric arcs. He directly unleashed the fifth move of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan. At this moment, he faced enemies of an ancient level, no longer needing to hold back. He could reveal his true prowess! On the other side Boom! Boom! Sounds of collision kept reverberating as the Summer Sea Manor of the Wynter family suffered. The artificial mountains and buildings around were inplete disarray. It had to be said that the Willis familys forbidden technique was indeed powerful. Diretide still overwhelmed the two with his attacks. Puff! His arm, as thick as a water bucket, fell rapidly with astonishing speed. Todd raised his huge de to defend, but his whole body was directly smashed into the ground. His knees bent in a strange manner, already crippled. At the same time, another punch came crashing down. This punch was enough to cost Todd his life. Get lost! When the fist was only inches away from his head, Davan uttered a low shout! With his fist covered in a gauntlet, he punched Diretides right arm. Crack. A terrifying impact erupted, and Diretides right arm was sent flying. Davan didnt fare well either, as his fist was shattered. A few minutester. Pfft! Ls cial River Dragon Sparrow de mercilessly pierced through the abdomen of the finalte-stage Golden Core cultivator. By now, there were already four corpses scattered around. One by one, they fell under Ls de. Thest persons eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at L. You youre only in the early stage of Golden Core Why why are you so strong? We we are in thete stage of Golden Core L snorted coldly, the aura of his cial River Dragon Sparrow de surging, shattering the opponents internal organs. The next second, an evil smile appeared on his face. So what if youre in thete stage? Others might be invincible at the same level, but I am invincible at the same realm. Below the Nascent Soul realm, I ughter like butchering ants! Hmph! Pfft! As he pulled out his de, it brought forth a shower of blood.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The opponents body copsed with a loud thud. At this moment, Ls eyes narrowed as he looked in another direction. There, residual energy fluctuations still lingered. The battlefield was a scene of devastation. The smell of blood permeated the air. L held the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, his spirits high as he slowly approached. After a few breaths, when he saw the situation before him, he couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seems I worried too much. Looking at the in Diretide on the ground and the severely injured Wynter brothers, L raised an eyebrow. Both sides were heavily wounded! Todd and Davan were crippled in their cultivation, and even if they survived, they would be useless. The development of the situation waspletely unexpected. L hadnt expected these two groups to sh. They ended up fighting each other to the death, both suffering heavy losses! Hehe it turned out that he would be the one to benefit. The ancient Wynter family? Why are you looking for me? I dont recall provoking you, did I? At this moment, L approached Todd, his face calm as water, and asked. He was a bit puzzled as to why the ancient Wynter family suddenly sought him out. L was aware that the ancient Willis family came after him because of the jade pendant inheritance. That much he understood! But why did the ancient Wynter familye? Hehe, you have taken something from us. Why pretend to be clueless? Kid, hand over the items to me! Divine Feather and Treasure Map are not things that trash like you can touch. Even though Todd was lying on the ground, on the brink of death, he still asserted his dominance over L. People at the ancient level seemed to be ustomed to being high and mighty. As Todds words fell, Ls expression changed slightly, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. The next second, he took out a colorful feather and the Treasure Map made of an unknown material from his mustard seed bag. Oh? So you guys came for these two things? L lowered his voice and asked. Upon seeing the Divine Feather and Treasure Map, Todds eyes immediately lit up with desire. But then, he quickly suppressed it. His tone became calm and he said, Give me the items, and todays events and everything before will be forgotten. I promise the ancient Wynter family wont pursue you. Upon hearing this, L couldnt help butugh. Do you think Ill believe you? Or how about this, you tell me what these feather and Treasure Map are for, and then Ill consider whether to spare your lives! Chapter 641 Do You Know My Mother? When Marvin, an elder of the secluded Wood family, gave L these two things, he mentioned that with these items, one could find a great opportunity. L had been keeping this in mind all along. He naturally wanted to seize every possible opportunity to be strong enough to contend against the ancient Willis family before Nora turned seven years old. However, despite the long time that had passed, L still hadnt figured out how to use the Divine Feather and Treasure Map. He had searched through almost all the maps in the real world, but couldnt find the location depicted on the Treasure Map. This time, a member of the ancient Wynter family appeared, specifically targeting the Divine Feather and Treasure Map. Ls interest was immediately piqued. But upon hearing Ls words, Todd and Davans faces contorted with a mocking expression. Haha Hahaha You, trash like you, dare to have designs on the Divine Feather and Treasure Map? Toddughed mockingly, then his tone changed as he red at L and gritted his teeth, You dont have to consider it. Just kill us! With your abilities, dreaming of extracting information from us is futile! Davan even spat out a mouthful of thick phlegm towards L, expressing his disdain. Both of them hailed from the ancient ns and were powerful beings at the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage. Such individuals, even if heavily wounded and on the verge of death, couldnt change their high and mighty attitude. They would rather die than reveal a single word to L, as it would be a great humiliation. Hearing their words, Ls eyes gradually became cold, and his gaze turned indifferent and ruthless. He could feel their contempt and determination. This ignited a surge of killing intent and anger within L. Since thats the case, dont me me for being ruthless! L gritted his teeth and was prepared to use certain methods to extract information forcefully. However, the next moment, his expression abruptly changed. Todd and Davan let out a bitter smile, and a faint, urgent muffled sound came from within their bodies. Then, blood started flowing from their seven orifices, and they fell lifelessly to the ground. Ls eyelids twitched, his face turning extremely unsightly. His expression showed a mix of lingering fear and relief. They had severed their own life force! It was fortunate that their intense battle with Diretide had depleted almost all their true energy, leaving them unable to detonate their elixir fields. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Phew Forget about the Divine Feather and Treasure Map for now. No matter what, Ive managed to save my own life this time. They fought each other, and I reaped the benefits. L looked at the corpses of Diretide and Todd, feeling a sense of relief in his heart. Then, he proceeded to search each of their bodies, hoping to find something useful. Unfortunately, apart from a few pills for restoring true energy and healing injuries, there were no substantial gains. It seemed that they had anticipated the worst and didnt carry any valuable treasures with them when they came out on behalf of the ancient ns. Gurgle! Gurgle! When L returned to Terry and the others, he could hear the sound of the Neal family and the Nunez family heads swallowing saliva repeatedly. Their eyes were filled with awe and panic as they looked at L. Mr. Willis, did you did you kill five Golden Core experts by yourself? At this moment, Terry couldnt help but tug at his face, his tongue clicking as he asked. Their Wynter family was equivalent to an ordinary, or even the weakest, hidden force. Within their family, they only had a handful of Golden Core experts, and Terry himself was only at the mid Golden Core stage. Did that mean L, with his own power, could wipe out their entire Wynter family? That Night! L and Terry were alone in a secret room. Is there any connection between your family and the ancient Wynter family? L asked tentatively. Terrys expression changed when Todd and Davan revealed their identities as members of the ancient Wynter family. L, with his keen perception, immediately noticed Terrys reaction. Upon hearing Ls question, Terry hesitated for a long time before letting out a bitter smile and shaking his head. It seems I cant hide it from you anymore. Yes, our family is actually a branch left behind by the ancient Wynter family. However, the ancient Wynter family is unaware of our existence Next, Terry revealed some confidential information that only the past generations of family head knew. Of course, he didnt disclose everything and only hinted at certain aspects. He told L that their Wynter familys ancestor had escaped from the ancient Wynter family and formed the current Wynter family. The specific reasons for their escape were not revealed to L.N?velDrama.Org content. Terry requested L to keep the information confidential and not to disclose it. If the ancient Wynter family discovered their existence, the consequences would be dire. L nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation, and refrained from digging deeper into the matter. Then, Ls tone changed as he took out a photo from his body and ced it in front of Terry. The photo was ck and white, giving it a sense of antiquity. It depicted a beautiful young woman with gentle and charming features. Terry, do you know her? L asked with a hint of anticipation in his eyes. Terry was momentarily stunned when he saw the photo. Is this Stephanie? No! Thats not right Terry initially mistook the woman in the photo for his own daughter. However, he quickly shook his head. At first nce, the woman did resemble his daughter, but the vintage aura of the photo didnt match. Moreover, upon closer inspection, there were subtle differences between the two. This is my mother, Aliya! Mr. Wynter, do you know her? Your daughter bears a striking resemnce to my mother L asked in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Terry was taken aback. What? This is your mother? The next moment, he shook his head and said, Indeed, there is a resemnce! But Aliya Aliya He furrowed his brow, contemting for a while, and finally helplessly said, Mr. Willis, I dont recall that name. I I dont know your mother. Upon hearing this, a tinge of sadness shed in Ls eyes. You dont know her? I thought there might be some blood connection since your daughter and my mother look so alike. Mr. Wynter, are you sure you dont know my mother? L asked somewhat unwilling to ept the answer. Chapter 642 Do You Miss Me? Terry made an effort to recall but ultimately shook his head. Im certain! Whether its now or twenty years ago, no woman resembling my daughter has ever been a part of the Wynter family. Your mother shouldnt be associated with our Wynter family. But why does your daughter look so much like my mother? And they share the same surname, Wynter! Is it really just a coincidence? L asked with a hint of unwillingness. In this vast world, coincidences do happen! Perhaps its just a coincidence, Terry responded nomittally, then gave L a meaningful nce. Besides that, theres only one other possibility. What? Ls expression changed as he asked eagerly. Terry spoke slowly, Your mother isnt a part of our Wynter family, but perhaps she belongs to another Wynter family. For example a descendant of the ancient Wynter family? After all, our familys ancestors also came from the ancient Wynter family. Maybe your mother originates from Terry didnt continue speaking but provided L with a hint. Upon hearing this, Ls expression couldnt help but undergo several changes. The ancient Wynter family? Could it be that his mother was from the ancient Wynter family? For a moment, Ls mind was in disarray as various spections flooded his thoughts. I wont dwell on it. Ill take it one step at a time, he said, shaking his head, feeling a bit frustrated. That night Stephanie stood in the middle of the courtyard, stomping her foot in frustration. Although she insisted on following L, he had managed to sneak away with Nora. This left Stephanie filled with resentment and dissatisfaction deep in her heart. L, am I such a nuisance to you? You jerk! Tears welled up in Stephanies eyes as she gritted her teeth and cursed. At that moment, Terry approached his daughter from behind and patted her shoulder, sighing, Stephanie, some things shouldnt be forced. You and L are not meant to be together, as you belong to different worlds. Upon hearing this, Stephanies tears started flowing uncontrobly. Deep down, she knew that her and Ls rtionship was unlikely, but the scene of L appearing like a divine being when she was about to be nourishment for the Ghost Tree lingered in her mind at all times. It was an indelible feeling of admiration and attachment. Seeing his daughter like this, Terry sighed inwardly, hoping that Stephanie was just experiencing the turbulence of first love, an impulsive phase. Time should be able to fade everything away. On the other side, L returned with Nora to Flynns residence in Westunity City. Since L had already called beforehand, Samantha was relieved and waited quietly at the Morris familys house for Ls arrival. When they saw L safely return with his daughter, Flynn and the others, including Samantha, finally let go of their worries. However, Samantha couldnt help but feel guilt-ridden about Noras capture, and she apologized profusely to L. The next day, L bid farewell to Flynn, and headed to Samanthas house to visit her father with Nora and Samantha. This time, L left Broken Pulse Sect at Samanthas invitation to apany her home. Additionally, he wanted to take the opportunity to visit Ednd! As they say, absence makes the heart grow fonder. L dreamt of being affectionate with the Goddess President in his dreams Moreover, Nora was also eager to see her mother, Miranda. Due to the pressure from the ancient Willis family, L didnt dare to stay in the outside world for too long without sufficient strength. Soon, he would have to return to Broken Pulse Sect with Nora. During this trip, he didnt know how long he could spend with Miranda and the others, so he wanted to cherish every moment. After following Samantha to her house, L met with Calvin Duncan and engaged in a heartfelt conversation. Calvins illness was not a malignant disease but a chronic lung condition. L used his medical skills to cure Samanthas fathers condition, once again astonishing Samantha with his miracles. She couldnt help but feel that L was not only powerful but also had incredible medical expertise. When Samantha heard that L was about to return to Ednd, she felt reluctant to let him go. However, she didnt insist on following him like Stephanie did. In the afternoon, at the waiting hall of Merton City Airport. Honey, do you miss me? L teased on the phone, his tone yful but unable to conceal his longing for his beloved. On the other end of the line, Miranda remained silent for a few seconds before finally saying, Yes In the next moment, the voice of the Goddess President trembled slightly as she asked, L, where are you? Have you left Broken Pulse Sect? He could tell that Mirandas emotions were somewhat stirred up. Yeah, I came out for a trip! Im nning to bring Nora home to see you, L replied. Mommy! Mommy, its Nora Nora shouted loudly, snatching the phone from L. Although she had gotten to know good aunties like Samantha during this time, no one could rece Mirandas ce in her heart. After chatting with Miranda for a while, Nora reluctantly handed the phone back to L.N?velDrama.Org content. L, you dont have to leave Broken Pulse Sect for me. I dont have any problems. Didnt you say that the ancient Willis family coulde looking for you at any time? Its too risky for you to do this, Miranda advised, even though she missed him deeply. Its fine. I have a life-saving trump card. Just tell me if you miss me, L reassured her. Before leaving Broken Pulse Sect, Sullivan had given him a life-saving treasure. Miranda snorted, a bit coquettish and willful, I dont miss you! Just a moment ago, you said you did, and now you dont? Women, hehe L teased, well aware of Mirandas true feelings. Miranda made a dismissive sound and then changed her tone, By the way, Im not in Ednd right now. Im doing business in Slocmore. Are you nning toe to Ednd or? Oh? Youre in Slocmore? Then, of course, Ill go to Slocmore. Wherever you are will be my destination. Hehe After not seeing each other for a while, L realized that he was being a bit cheesy with his words. Smooth talker! Well, thene over, Miranda retorted, her words carrying a hint of delight. After a few more exchanges, L happily hung up the phone, knowing that he would soon see his goddess wife. Daddy, are we going home now? Nora blinked her big eyes, excitedly anticipating. Although they had been in Broken Pulse Sect for some time, Nora had never felt that it was her home No, were not going home. Were going to Slocmore to visit your mother, Miranda, L said with a smile as he pinched Noras cheek. Chapter 643 Roaring Arrival Inside a teahouse in Slocmore. After hanging up the phone, Mirandas enchanting and delicate face couldnt help but reveal a sweet smile. Sitting across from her was Hazel, the beautiful chairwoman of Slocmores Hernd Biotech Pharmaceuticals and daughter of the citys wealthiest person. During their previous meeting in Iylonio, the two women had reached a preliminary cooperation agreement. Mirandas visit to Slocmore this time was to discuss various aspects of their coboration in detail. Seeing the sweet smile that appeared on Mirandas face after she finished her call, Hazel, who was also a beauty, couldnt help but be captivated for a moment. Miranda, who called you and made you smile so sweetly? Your husband? she teased. The two women had be close friends andpanions by now, so Hazel yfully asked. Yes! My husband, L. But mainly because I heard my daughter Noras voice, so Im a little happy, Miranda nodded, feeling Hazels teasing tone and blushing slightly. She wouldnt admit that she was so happy because of L. Hmph! Hazel pouted, not exposing Miranda. After discussing and finalizing various aspects of their cooperation, the two women continued to chat and drink tea in the teahouse until evening. They then nned to find another ce to have dinner together. Meanwhile, in another location. Inside a building outside the downtown of Slocmore. This was the headquarters of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. In the room, Gilberto Carter, the person in charge of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, was having a conversation with a young man. Gilbertos eye sockets were sunken, his hair turned gray, and he seemed to have aged more than ten years in a short time. The death of Xander, his only son, had greatly affected him. He never dreamed that asking Kevin, the young master of the secretive Willis family, to help his son deal with L would instead bring cmity upon his own son. It was Kevin, not L, who killed Xander. However, no matter how resentful he was, he didnt dare to cause trouble with the secretive Willis family and could only bury his hatred deep inside. At the same time, he transferred his resentment onto L and Mirandas family. If it werent for dealing with L and Miranda, he wouldnt have sought Kevins help, and his son wouldnt have died. Frederick, is there something you want from me? Gilberto asked the young man sitting across from him, unable to discern his emotions. If Miranda were present, she would instantly recognize this young man. He was none other than Frederick, the scum who was supposedly Mirandas first love. Facing Frederick, Gilberto, who represented the business alliance, maintained a rtively polite attitude. After all, regardless of everything else, Frederick was the CEO of Typhoonpoint Biotech and had also joined the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. Furthermore, Frederick had another important identity as Mrs. Brooks adoptive son. Uncle Carter, I wonder if youve heard some news? Miranda, the Chairwoman of Ednds Lowes Pharmaceutical, hase to Slocmore these days and is currently discussing cooperation with Hazel from the Beckman family, Frederick asked with a cold glint in his eyes. Upon hearing this, Gilberto raised an eyebrow. Oh? Upon hearing Miranda and Lowes Pharmaceutical, a hint of hatred shed in his eyes. It seems youre unaware. Uncle Carter, I heard that you have a grudge against Miranda and Lowes Pharmaceutical? She didnt give Medical Business Alliance face and refused to join, right? The same goes for Hernd Biotech Pharmaceuticals founded by Hazel. These two women have unexpectedly joined forces. Tsk tsk Frederick insinuated in his words. Gilberto let out a cold snort upon hearing this. Two despicable women! Frederick saw the expression on Gilbertos face and a sinister look shed in his eyes. Uncle Carter, should we find a way to sabotage their cooperation? Previously, while he was in Ednd, he had been humiliated during a business exchange, which fueled his deep hatred for L and Miranda. It was said that hatred arises from love, but in Fredericks case, it was more of a covetous and possessive desire for Miranda. It could be said that Frederick couldnt stand to see Miranda and Lowes Pharmaceutical seed. Frederick, do you have any ideas? Gilberto asked in a deep voice. Fredericks eyes flickered as he exined his thoughts. After listening, Gilberto nodded without expressing agreement. In his heart, he felt it wasnt enough. The pain of losing his son had made him bloodthirsty and filled with resentment. Alright! Think about the specifics of how to implement it, and Ill consider it, Gilberto nodded. Great! Uncle Carter, you should act quickly and dont let Miranda and Hazels cooperation fully seed! Frederick said. Well, Ill leave first! If you need anything, contact me anytime, Frederick said. In his mind, he was still calcting. After sowing discord between Miranda and Hazels cooperation, perhaps there would be an opportunity for him to take advantage of the situation. If Typhoonpoint Pharmaceuticals could coborate with Lowes Pharmaceutical, maybe there was still a chance between him and Miranda After Frederick left, Gilberto clenched his fist, his face filled with a sinister and ferocious expression. After a moment, a slim middle-aged man in a gray robe appeared in Gilbertos office. The middle-aged man had a paleplexion and emitted an eerie aura, as if he had crawled out of a grave. Yin Master, Ill leave this matter to you! Gilberto gritted his teeth. I will make sure that Miranda and Hazel pay the price for my sons death! Mr. Carter, leave it to me!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I guarantee that they wont even know how they died! The man in the gray robe chuckled evilly. In the evening Because it was winter and the sky was overcast in Slocmore, it seemed like it was already dark after five oclock. After Miranda and Hazel walked out of the teahouse, they didnt return to the hotel with thepany employees who came with them but allowed them to freely explore Slocmore. Miranda herself got into Hazels Audi A8. After about ten minutes, while Hazels driver was waiting at a traffic light, the car came to a stop. In front of the Audi A8 was a small truck, with an SUV and a van on the left and rightnes, respectively. Coincidentally or not, all three vehicles started their engines very slowly. In an instant, the Audi A8 was blocked from the front and both sides. At that moment, a heavy cement tanker truck, emitting a terrifying roar, charged towards the A8 from behind. The truck showed no intention of stopping or slowing down. Chapter 644 Surprisingly Not Dead Miranda and Hazel were riding in the Audi A8, with no car following them, when a cement tanker truck came rushing towards them. At this moment, they were less than twenty meters away from the A8. At the other partys speed, it would take less than two seconds to collide! However, the cars in front and on both sides of the A8 remained motionless, effectively blocking the road. It had to be said that this method of causing idents was very professional and clever! Considering the weight and inertia of the cement tanker truck, even if the A8 had excellent performance, it would probably not escape beingpletely shattered. By then, the people inside would not survive! Hazel, sitting next to Miranda, and the driver in the front seat were still oblivious to the impending crisis. They were unaware of the danger approaching! The driver honked the horn twice, urging the small truck in front to move quickly. Only Miranda noticed something and suddenly turned her head to look back. As soon as she looked, her face instantly changed! In her pupils, the cement tanker truck rapidly erged. Miranda possessed an Intermediary Soul Physique. After Dragon Ancestor allowed her to absorb a portion of the Evil Spirit Kings soul energy, Mirandas physical strength wasparable to that of a Mid Nascent Soul stage expert. Even if she were to be hit by the cement tanker truck, she probably wouldnt be harmed. Moreover, after realizing the danger, Miranda had enough ability to jump out of the car before the truck collided. But Hazel, who was in the car, would likely meet an unfortunate fate. Considering that they were not only business partners but also friends, Mason couldnt just think of herself. Seeing the tanker truck growingrger in her field of vision, she grabbed Hazel and made a desperate attempt to jump out of the car, but it was already toote The next second, Miranda gritted her teeth and pounced directly towards Hazel. As for the driver in the front, all she could do was silently apologize and couldnt care about anything else Crash!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Boom! In the blink of an eye, the cement tanker truck had already collided. A loud noise was heard as the rtively delicate body of the Audi A8 was instantly buried underneath. The scene was like a child being tackled to the ground by a burly man. Visibly, the car body deformed directly, and the windows shattered instantly. However, even at this moment, the three cars that had blocked the A8 from three directions still hadnt started, moving as slowly as snails. After smashing the Audi A8, the immense inertia of the cement tanker truck prevented it from stopping. Boom! Immediately after, it collided with the small truck blocking its path, then flipped to the right, crushing the van on the right side like a Lawson. Even the private sedan car closely following the van in the rear suffered the same fate! And the tanker truck continued to slide! Crash! Crash! Crash Boom! For a while, it caused various chain reactions. The entire intersection was engulfed in chaos. Sounds of braking, impacts, cries, and screams mixed together. The vehicles on the opposite side of the intersection, witnessing the major ident that had urred here, also panicked. In their attempts to evade, they collided with each other. This gruesome scene prompted passersby to also take evasive action, standing from a safe distance to watch. Its over! How many people will die? Cherish life, stay away fromrge vehicles! The people in that Audi car must all be dead, right? Who could survive that? The car ispletely ttened, not to mention the flesh and blood inside! At a nce, bloodstains were sttered all over the driverspartment of the Audi A8. The drivers body had already contorted! On the other side! In a certain residential building, in front of a gray-robed man, there was a ritual tform, and he formed various hand seals while murmuring to himself. It was as if he was remotely controlling something. At this moment, a cruel smile appeared on his face. Next to the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, Gilberto, seated there, looked at the scene with a gleam in his eyes and said, Yin Master, how is it? Theyre dead! Theyre all dead! Those two women have probably turned into minced meat! Hahaha Yin Masterughed. Upon hearing this, Gilbertos face immediately showed a satisfied expression of aplishment. The pain of losing his son had twisted his psyche to the extreme. In his view, Xanders death was indirectly caused by Miranda and L. As for Hazel, his own son had pursued her for a long time, but she disregarded him because she was the daughter of the richest man in Slocmore. Well, its time to bury my own son. With the knowledge of Miranda and Hazels deaths, Gilberto felt a perverse sense of revenge in his heart. However, at that moment, Yin Masters face showed a trace of surprise and uncertainty as he said, How is this possible? Damn it! If the car ident couldnt kill you, then taste my corpse puppets! Yin Masters expression became grim. Gilbertos face changed upon seeing this and he asked, Whats wrong, Yin Master? Whats the matter? However, Yin Master remained silent, his hand seals became faster, and a creepy bluish color appeared on his face. Meanwhile, at the scene of the car ident! As everyone was discussing and assuming that the people inside the Audi A8 were undoubtedly dead, an unbelievable scene unfolded. Inside the deformed car, Mirandas body arched, using her back to support Hazel and create some space. Her delicate and fragile figure unexpectedly withstood the terrifying inertia and weight of the cement truck. Miranda, are you okay? Hazels voice trembled as she asked. Seeing Miranda using her body to protect her underneath, Hazel widened her eyes, her gaze filled with shock and gratitude. If not for the fact that Miranda was also a woman, the daughter of the richest man in Slocmore would probably have offered herself to repay the debt Im fine! Miranda calmly shook her head and then exerted her strength. The next second, the deformed roof of the Audi A8 was directly pushed open. Miranda pulled Hazel and jumped out of the car! This scene stunned many people around. They were all dumbfounded, as if they had seen a ghost. Look, those two women actually jumped out of the car! Theyre not dead? This how is this possible? They must have used up a lifetimes worth of luck, right? And theyre both beautiful women! It would be a pity if they died! The heavens favor beautiful women, dont they? Everyone assumed that Miranda and Hazel were just lucky After Hazel came out, she looked towards the drivers seat. When she saw her drivers tragic death, a look of pity and guilt appeared on her face. Hazel, dont look! Get out of here quickly! Todays incident is not just an ident! Miranda pulled Hazel and urgently reminded her. Boom! Boom! Boom At this moment, several consecutive muffled sounds were heard. Figures emerged from the three vehicles that had blocked the Audi A8s escape route, rushing towards Miranda and Hazel. Even a figure burst through the door of the medium-sized cement truck parked at a distance. In total, there were four figures, charging towards Miranda and Hazel from different directions. These four people had pale faces and vacant, lifeless eyes, but their speed was incredibly fast. After the three individuals who were closer arrived, they immediatelyunched an attack on Miranda and Hazel without saying a word. Mirandas expression changed upon seeing this, and Hazels face turned pale with fear. Fortunately, despite Mirandas limitedbat experience, she relied on her strength and protected Hazel, engaging in a fight with the three figures. Bang! Mirandas fist collided with one of them, instantly knocking the person back. The persons right arm waspletely useless, hanging limply as if it were a piece of limp noodle, devoid of any strength. However, strangely enough, this person seemed to feel no pain at all and showed no fear of death. Dragging his broken arm, he charged forward once again. Ah! Are they insane? Hazel couldnt help but scream in fright as she watched the menacing attackers. Miranda gritted her teeth and began targeting the vital points of her opponents directly. Bang! Mirandas physical strength wasparable to a mid-Nascent Soul stage expert, after all. Without holding back at all, she continuously kicked and directly crushed the heads of two attackers. When another attacker rushed forward, he was sent flying by her punch, thrown more than ten meters away. His chest had even caved in, as if there was arge hole in it. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably have died a long time ago. However, the other party unexpectedly swayed and stood up again, roaring as they charged once more. Seeing this scene, Mirandas pupils couldnt help but contract, her face filled with a mixture of astonishment and uncertainty. Ah! Just at that moment, while Miranda was momentarily distracted, Hazel let out a scream. Chapter 645 Severed Arm The figure that had rushed out from therge truck, despite being rtively far away, closed in on them in the blink of an eye and grabbed Hazels arm. Miranda, save me! Hazels face turned pale, and her voice trembled. Unlike Miranda, who aside from being the daughter of Slocmores wealthiest man and the beautiful chairwoman of Hernd Biotech Pharmaceuticals, was an ordinary person herself. Miranda jerked and quickly turned around, instinctively gripping Hazels hand. She felt a force pulling Hazel! Crack! St! However, it was toote. Apanied by a nauseating and scalp-tingling sound of breaking and tearing, a spray of blood burst out from Hazels right shoulder. Hazels right arm had been gruesomely twisted and torn off by this assant! These assants, their faces turning blue and their eyes white, were formidable opponents for ordinary people, even though they were no match for Miranda. They possessed immense strength and seemed impervious to knives and bullets. Hazel felt an excruciating pain shooting through her right arm, causing her to let out a scream filled with fear and agony. Immediately after, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted. Miranda widened her beautiful eyes and was momentarily stunned. It wasnt until the warm blood sttered across her face that Miranda snapped back to reality. In the next moment, she charged towards the truck driver like a madwoman, smashing his head with a punch. Inside the residential building, as Miranda eliminated all four corpse fiends, the Yin Master let out a muffled groan and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was filled with unwillingness and anger. Yin Master, what happened? Gilberto asked with a serious expression. We failed! I never expected Miranda to be such a skilled fighter! And not just an ordinary skilled fighter! The corpse puppets I controlled were as tough as steel, with incredible strengthparable to Uppecia experts! But they were powerless against Miranda! Why didnt you tell me in advance? Ah? With a murderous aura in his eyes, the Yin Master grabbed Gilbertos neck and interrogated him. Gilbertos face changed, and he hurriedly said, I I didnt know! The Yin Master let out a cold snort, threw Gilberto aside, and gritted his teeth as he said, If it werent for the fact that you can still help the family umte wealth, I would have killed you! Due to Gilbertos actions, he had lost four corpse puppets, and his heart was filled with negative emotions. Gilberto swallowed his discontent and repeatedly apologized. The opponent was a skilled expert sent by the Willis family, a secretive family, and also a disciple of Wicked Bone, specializing in controlling corpses. Although the Yin Master was nominally his subordinate, someone who helped him with tasks, Gilberto knew he couldnt afford to offend him. After exchanging a few words of ttery, Gilbertos expression carried a hint of unwillingness as he asked, Yin Master, did we really fail? Did no one die, or Hmph! Those two women didnt die, Miranda is fine, but the other one had her arm severed! The Yin Master said coldly. Upon hearing this, a trace of disappointment shed in Gilbertos eyes. Internally, he cursed the Yin Master as useless, but outwardly, he didnt dare to me him. Just then, Gilbertos phone rang. Surprisingly, it was Frederick calling. After answering the call, Fredericks tone carried a hint of suspicion as he asked, Mr. Carter, did you do this? Are you trying to kill Miranda and Hazel? At that moment, Fredericks expression turned astonished. He had previously informed Gilberto about Miranda and Hazels cooperation, hoping that Gilberto would instigate conflicts and disrupt their coboration. But he never expected Gilberto to be so extreme, wanting to kill the two women directly! Receiving this news, Frederick was taken aback. However, Gilberto simply responded with a bemused tone, Huh? Frederick, what are you talking about? I dont know what you mean. Wasnt it you who arranged that car ident and attack? Well, forget it! I wont ask anymore. Even if it were you, you wouldnt admit it. But Mr. Carter, youre being a bit extreme, said Frederick. Gilberto remained silent and hung up on Fredericks call without saying a word. Fredericks expression on the other end fluctuated between gloom and brightness. Damn, is Gilberto crazy? I hope this doesnt implicate me! Although I have the support of the family, the Beckman family is not to be trifled with. But with a little maniption, Miranda and Hazels coboration might be ruined! As Frederick spoke, a cold smile appeared on his face. Outside the operating room at the hospital! Vaughn Beckman, Slocmores richest man and the head of the Beckmans Group, Hazels father, paced back and forth in the corridor. His face was filled with seriousness, anger, and worry. Around him were many influential figures in Slocmores businessmunity, some so-called business partners and friends of Vaughn who had rushed over upon hearing the news. Mr. Beckman, how is Hazel? How could something like this happen?N?velDrama.Org content. Have they caught the responsible party and the assant? Who was Hazel with at the time? After many people arrived, they showed great concern, asking questions one after another. Vaughn felt a wave of annoyance and had no intention of responding to each of these people. Miranda, at this moment, stood somewhat lost and continuously dialed a phone number. Shelly and other employees apanying Lowes Pharmaceutical had also arrived at the hospital and stood by Mirandas side. After who knows how many attempts, that person finally picked up the phone. Honey, whats wrong? It seems we have a telepathic connection. As soon as Inded, you called. Hehe On the other end of the phone, L chuckled. Miranda forced a bitter smile and thought, what telepathic connection? Ive just been calling you non-stop But for some reason, upon hearing Ls voice, her previously restless and anxious emotions inexplicably calmed down. L, something happened! Something happened? What happened? Honey, whats wrong? As soon as he heard this, L anxiously asked, his tone filled with nervousness. Feeling the concern in his voice, Miranda felt relieved and moved. Im fine! Its not me, its Hazel whos in trouble. Hazel? Your business partner? What exactly happened? When L heard that it wasnt her in trouble, he immediately calmed down and asked calmly. Next, Miranda recounted the events and finally said, L, can youe as soon as possible? With your medical skills can you save Hazels arm? L pondered for a few seconds and then said with about 80% certainty, There shouldnt be a problem. I wont im to have the ability to save lives, but I can mend bones. Her arm was just broken, and Im 90% sure! After resisting the heavenly thunder and indirectly destroying the Corpse King, L gained merit and unlocked a new chapter in the Dragon Emperors Canon. This allowed L to master the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique. For himself, the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique enabled rapid recovery from his own injuries! When applied to others, this unparalleled secret technique became a divine healing method, capable of even regenerating severed limbs! Thats why L dared to say that. Hearing his words, Mirandas previously anxious heart immediately felt at ease. Yes! Ill wait for you If the hospital cant handle it, Ill rely on you. Miranda whispered softly. Just as she hung up the phone, a somewhat grating voice resounded. It seemed to be responding to someones doubts, but it was more like targeting Miranda. It seems she was with Miranda. Following the voice, Miranda saw a somewhat handsome young man approaching with a group of personnel wearing enforcement uniforms. Frederick? Mirandas face changed instantly upon seeing the person, and a hint of disgust and surprise shed in her beautiful eyes. Fredericks gaze toward Miranda was filled with mockery and hatred. It was the gaze that wanted to destroy the other person when unable to possess them! Chapter 646 Targeted, Miranda As soon as Frederick spoke, everyones gaze turned towards Miranda. Vaughn, Slocmores richest man and Hazels father, nced coldly at Miranda, hummed indifferently, and remained expressionless without saying anything. He knew very well that his daughter was with the beautiful chairwoman of Lowes Pharmaceutical at that time. He chose not to speak when faced with inquiries from others, relying on his status. However, the reactions of the others varied upon hearing Fredericks words. Many people in Slocmores businessmunity, who imed to have a good rtionship with the Beckman family, began criticizing Miranda. It was her who was with Hazel? What exactly happened to Miss Beckman? How could this happen? What does it have to do with you? Why are you fine? Can you stand there unscathed? Thats right, Miss Beckman lost an arm, but youre unharmed? The crowd bombarded Miranda with questions, insinuating that she was somehow at fault for Hazels injury. Mirandas face turned cold and her beautiful eyes red at Frederick with a mix of disgust and resentment. In the next moment, she bit her lip and raised her voice, saying, Yes, I was with Hazel at that time. I did my best to protect her, and it pains me deeply that she lost an arm. Being in a foreign ce and facing the scrutiny of so many people, Miranda, despite her strong personality, couldnt help but feel a deep sense of injustice. Even though Shelly and the apanying employees tried their best to exin and defend her, it couldnt stop the torrent of usations. Watching this scene, a satisfied smirk appeared on Fredericks face as he pointed at Miranda and shouted, Miranda, I heard that Miss Beckman was in talks with you for a coboration. How coincidental that something happened when you were together? Did the conditions of the coboration not go your way, so you orchestrated an ident to harm Miss Beckman? With his question, it seemed like a spark had been ignited. In an instant, all the business people present who had connections with the Beckman family, regardless of their motives, intensified their condemnation of Miranda. Nonsense! Ms. Lowe was getting along well with Ms. Beckman. How could she harm her? Dont spout nonsense! Shelly defended Miranda indignantly. Oh? Is that so? Then why is Miranda unharmed? I heard the ident was severe and serious. In such a situation, look at Ms. Lowe, without a scratch on her. Who would believe it wasnt orchestrated by her? Frederick aggressively questioned. Regardless of the validity of his analysis, he stubbornly used Miranda, shifting the me onto her. At this moment, with Hazel in trouble, Vaughn was undoubtedly filled with negative emotions. Miranda became the perfect target for everyones negative emotions. As long as someone set the tone, Miranda was bound to be resented. No one cared about how hard she had fought to protect Hazel at that time. All they saw was that Hazel was injured while Miranda remained unscathed, and that became Mirandas fault! As the voices of discussion and usations continued, Miranda looked at the faces of these people under Fredericks influence, and a surge of anger welled up within her. She wished she could kill these people and silence them forever. Alright, thats enough. Stop talking. At this moment, Vaughn, with a troubled expression, waved his hand and said in a deep voice to the crowd, A person who doesnt act for their own sake is doomed to destruction. Under those circumstances, its understandable for Ms. Lowe to choose self-preservation! Quiet down, theres nothing more to say. Upon hearing this, the voices of the crowd gradually subsided, but their gazes towards Miranda remained filled with dissatisfaction and hostility. As for Miranda, upon hearing these words, a mocking smirk appeared on her beautiful face.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Heh A person who doesnt act for themselves, doomed to destruction? If I hadnt used my own body to shield Hazel from the initial impact and blows, Hazel would have died long ago. I was desperately protecting Hazel at that time. As for her father, Vaughn, despite his constant insistence on not discussing it further, his words are truly disheartening. If possible, Miranda truly wished she could retrieve the surveince footage from that time and make these people see the whole process, shutting their mouths. But this is Slocmore, and her resources are limited. At this moment, a uniformed man who hade along with Frederick nced at Miranda and moved his lips. However, he shook his head and chose to remain silent. His name was Hamza Brooks, responsible for counter-terrorism in Slocmores disciplinary department. He had seen the recording of the incident and was well aware of the situation back then. However, his position predetermined that he wouldnt speak up for Miranda; instead, he would even support Frederick and target Miranda. There was no choice. After all, Frederick was the adopted son of Mr. Brooks and Mrs. Brooks. Just then, the door to the operating room opened, and several doctors in white coats walked out. Upon seeing this, everyones expressions tensed up. Vaughn hurriedly stepped forward with a nervous and expectant look on his face. Dr. Dell, how is my daughter? he asked urgently. Can her arm be reattached? Mirandas eyes also filled with a glimmer of hope as she looked at the doctors. After all, Hazels arm had just been severed, and Miranda had immediately brought it to the hospital along with her. With the advancement of medical technology and Slocmores top-notch medical standards, perhaps it could still be reattached. Among the doctors in white coats, the leader was a foreign expert. His name was Dell, a renowned authority in the field of limb reattachment. He had been highly paid by Slocmore Hospital. With him overseeing the operation, everyone held high hopes. However, Dr. Dells expression became extremely grave as he faced the expectant gazes of the crowd. It seemed that he had encountered a very difficult and unsolvable problem. Reattaching your daughters arm is no longer possible. We can only attach a prosthetic limb as soon as possible! Dr. Dell sighed. Upon hearing this, Vaughns face instantly darkened, and his body trembled. His eyes showed deep disappointment and fear. Miranda furrowed her brows, her expression freezing. It couldnt be reattached? Why? Why cant it be reattached? Arent you a top expert in this field? My daughters arm was just severed. Did you not do your best? Vaughn asked anxiously, grabbing Dr. Dells shoulders with a pale and desperate face. How much money? Name your price! As long as you can reattach my daughters arm, Ill pay any amount. Upon hearing this, Dr. Dell seemed to feel insulted in some way. He coldly snorted and shrugged off Vaughns hand. I said it cant be reattached, and money has nothing to do with it. Are you implying that Ick money? Hmph! As a top doctor in the world, Dr. Dell certainly wasnt short of funds. Vaughns words made it seem as if he hadnt given his best effort, causing Dr. Dell to feel displeased. Why? Why is that the case? Dr. Dell, thats not what I meant. What I meant is is there really no hope for my daughters arm? Vaughn asked with bloodshot eyes. Losing an arm would be an immense blow to his daughter in the prime of her youth. It would undoubtedly cast a dark shadow over her entire life. Theres really no way. Ive done everything I could. Normally, there would be a possibility of reattachment when a persons arm is freshly severed. But the abnormal thing is that her severed armpletely decayed in an extremely short period of time. It was as if it had been corroded by some kind of toxin. I really want to know what happened at that time. What caused the victims arm to be severed? Dr. Dells face showed suspicion and bewilderment. The victims severed arm had already turnedpletely ck and even emitted a stench of decay. The tissues and cells had almost entirely necrotized. This situation didnt resemble a recent amputation at all. It was extremely eerie! Chapter 647 Splashed with Filthy Water Upon hearing Dr. Dells words, Vaughn widened his eyes. The people around him wore expressions of surprise and uncertainty. What? Hazels severed arm haspletely necrotized in such a short time? What whats going on? Mirandas expression flickered as images of the assants shed through her mind: their pale, bluish skin, nk expressions, and inexplicable strength. And Hazels arm was torn off by the truck driverContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that those assants How could this happen? Whats going on here? Ms. Lowe, what exactly happened at that time? You said my daughters arm was torn off by the assants. What kind of assants were they? Vaughn stared at Miranda, his eyes wide, questioning her with a low growl. Those assants were indeed strange! But I dont know the specifics, Miranda bit her lip and refrained from speaking recklessly. Heh, its certainly strange that you dont know the people you hired, Frederick sneered. Upon hearing this, Mirandas face darkened, disying a mix of mockery and resentment. Frederick had failed to win over Miranda, so he couldnt stand seeing her seed. His purpose ining here today was to add fuel to the fire, disrupting the cooperation between Lowes Pharmaceutical and Hazelspany. Judging by Vaughns attitude now, it seemed he had achieved his goal. However, that wasnt the end of it. The main act was yet toe for Miranda. You wretched woman, since I cant have you, Ill make sure you suffer a total copse! Hmph! Frederick thought to himself, casting a nce at the leading uniformed man, Hamza, beside him. At this moment, Vaughn seemed to have lost all hope. He turned to Dr. Dell and continued questioning, Doctor, what do we do now? Is my daughter really going to lose her arm like this? Do you have any other solutions? Youre a renowned global expert! You must have a n Dr. Dell nodded and pondered, The only option now is to quickly fit your daughter with a prosthetic limb. While the nerves at the amputation site havent necrotized yet, we can connect her to the most advanced prosthetic limb with electronic neurons avable internationally. This only a prosthetic limb? Theres no other way? Vaughns face turned grim as he spoke. Mr. Beckman, this is the best option avable now. With a well-fitted prosthetic limb, Miss Beckman will appear no different from a normal person as long as shes wearing clothes. Daily life wont be a problem at all. Rest assured, our hospital and Dr. Dell will spare no effort in performing this surgery. At this moment, a cold voice suddenly interrupted, No! Dont fit her with a prosthetic limb just yet! Theres still hope for Miss Beckmans arm! Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at Miranda, their faces filled with astonishment. Vaughns expression changed slightly, and he asked, What did you say? Is there a chance to reattach Hazels arm? Miranda hesitated for a moment but nodded, gritting her teeth. Its possible. Lets hold off on the prosthetic limb for now its better to wait Upon hearing that Dr. Dell and the others were about to fit Hazel with a prosthetic limb, Miranda had to stop them, even though she wasnt certain if L could truly regenerate Hazels severed arm. If he couldnt it would be a disaster. However, as Miranda spoke, she seemed somewhat uncertain. L, can you really make Hazels severed limb regenerate? Doubts crept into her heart Possible? How would it be reattached? Can you actually do it? Vaughn urgently asked. The others present also looked at Miranda, their eyes filled with intense skepticism. The doctor, Dr. Dell, furrowed his brows tightly. As an international authority in this field, he had dered that reattachment was not possible. Someone questioning his expertise at this moment undoubtedly added to his doubts. Its not me, its my husband! Hes 90% confident that he can save Miss Beckmans arm! Miranda said. Upon hearing this, Vaughn eximed, Oh? Your husband? Is he a doctor and an expert in this field? Hmph! How is that possible? I cant do it myself. I dare say that in this world, no one can reattach Miss Beckmans arm. The severed limb has already necrotized. How is it possible? Who is your husband? What kind of simr surgery has he performed? Dr. Dell questioned directly. My husbands name is L. He didnt do it through surgery he used traditional medicine Miranda hesitated for a moment and answered with determination. Upon hearing this, Dr. Dell burst into a coldughter, as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world. What? Traditional medicine? Hahaha, youre joking! So-called traditional medicine is just a trick to deceive people. Can a severed arm be reattached by boiling some herbs or using those silver needles that are like toys for children? Miss Beckmans condition cannot be achieved by modern medicine, let alone traditional medicine. Traditional medicine is just a deceptive trick! Dr. Dells face disyed a touch of arrogance, showing utter disdain for Priocias traditional medicine. It seemed that modern medicine far surpassed traditional medicine in his eyes. At this moment, Vaughn snorted heavily, his eyes filled with anger as he looked at Miranda. Ms. Lowe, are you still joking with me at this point? Your husband can save Hazels arm using traditional medicine? Its simply nonsense! Frederick pointed at Miranda and sarcastically eximed, Miranda, whats your intention here? Your husband, that useless L, can save Miss Beckmans arm with traditional medicine? Hahaha, thats hrious! I guess you dont want Miss Beckman to recover. Youre not satisfied, right? Thats right! Whats your intention? She deserves to be condemned! Even if the business cooperation didnt work out, theres no need to be so malicious, right? If we miss the best timing for Miss Beckman to get a prosthetic limb, the consequences will be unimaginable! I think this woman is doing it on purpose! Shes a jinx! A wicked woman! Listening to these usations and insults, Mirandas face turned red with a mix of grievance and anger. You all of you Just then, a cold and disdainful snort suddenly resounded, freezing everyone in their tracks. Hmph! It seemed to explode in everyones ears, silencing their discussions and reproaches. My wife is Hazels lucky star! As the voice fell, two figures, onerge and one small, appeared in everyones sight. L was holding Noras hand, walking towards them with a serious expression. As people encountered Ls hand along the way, it was as if an invisible force pushed them away, automatically making way for him. L! At this moment, even when she was being criticized by everyone, Miranda couldnt help but feel her eyes well up at the sight of this familiar figure. Although she was stronger than him now, there was still a sense of finding her backbone. Mommy! Nora ran towards Miranda at this moment, quickly throwing herself into her embrace. Honey, Im sorry Imte! L approached and looked at Miranda with affectionate eyes. His senses were so acute. Although he had just arrived, he could hear the discussions and reproaches from afar. For a moment, his heart was filled with both pain and anger. Willis! Upon seeing L, Fredericks face immediately filled with resentment and hatred. The shame L had brought him during the business exchange in Ednd was still vivid in his memory. Meeting ones enemy was especially infuriating, and L was also his love rival! Chapter 648 I’m Not Negotiating L, youre here? Can you really help Hazel reattach her arm? The goddess CEOs eyes were filled with aplex expression-expectation, anxiety, and worry. L smiled without answering, Lets see first. Shouldnt be a problem! Upon hearing his words, Dr. Dell snorted coldly beside them, scrutinizing L from head to toe. Itsughable! We have the worlds top technology and equipment, and we cant do it. Yet here you are, talking big. What makes you think you can do it? And with traditional medicine, no less? He had always held traditional medicine in disdain, and now seeing L so young, he was even more convinced that it was impossible. Disdain was clearly disyed on his face, without any attempt to hide it! Vaughns face turned grave, and he spoke in a cold voice, Kid, be responsible for your words! If my daughters arm cant be reattached and it dys the instation of a prosthetic limb, I wont let you off! Others chimed in, discussing andmenting one after another. Their words were filled with disdain, showingplete disbelief in Ls abilities. Even the voices of driving him away were heard repeatedly, telling him to get lost. He can reattach it? How would he do it? Havent you heard what the experts said? The severed arm has necrotized. Does he think he can bring the dead back to life? Get out of here quickly! Dont embarrass yourself. Is he just putting on a show for his own wife? Faced with these voices and doubts, Ls face remained expressionless. In the next second, he hugged Miranda and patted her shoulder as ifforting her, Stay here with Nora and watch. After speaking, he lifted his leg and walked towards the direction of the operating room, making a gesture to enter. Witnessing this scene, Vaughn signaled with his eyes, and his bodyguards immediately blocked Ls path. Others joined in, creating amotion. What do you think youre doing, kid? Vaughn asked in a cold voice. Treat your daughters injury! Let your people move aside! L said in a deep voice. No need! I think youre just a con artist! Dr. Dell said its impossible to reattach it. You better not show off here and dy the best time for my daughter to get a prosthetic limb! Vaughns eyes flickered a few times, and he gritted his teeth. Thats right, get lost! No one asked for your help. Youre not qualified to go in. Frederick and others shouted one after another. Vaughns subordinates stood motionless in front of L, preventing him from moving forward. If it wasnt for my wife asking me to treat her, do you think I would bother helping your daughter? Get out of the way! Ls face turned cold, and he spoke in a low voice. Upon hearing these words, Vaughn hesitated for a moment and asked, Why should I believe you? How can you prove that you can reattach my daughters arm? Thats right! Unless you chop off your own arm and reattach it to show us? If you can reattach your own arm, then well believe you! Tsk, tsk Frederick, in particr, goaded with a face full of resentment and jealousy. Youre right! If you have the ability, chop off your own arm! Come on, show us! If youre too scared, then get lost! You cant go in, youre not worthy! The crowd sneered and mocked. L Hearing these peoples demands, Miranda bit her lip and pulled L. She was afraid that L would really act impulsively and do something foolish for her sake. Even if he couldnt help Hazel, she couldnt let L truly cut off his own arm just to prove himself to these people. Daddy, why are these people so mean? Noras big eyes were filled with anger as she pouted. Its okay, leave it to me! L smiled at his wife and child. In the next second, he snorted coldly, his eyes filled with dominance and disdain as he surveyed the entire room. Finally, he stared at Vaughn and said word by word, You think I need your approval? Youre wrong. I dont need you to believe me! As his words fell Buzz! A powerful aura, as substantial as it could be, emanated from L, causing a stir in the surroundings. This oppressive force is simply irresistible to ordinary people. A powerful Golden Core expert can release this force and even crush ordinary people to death just by exerting pressure. Although the pressure released by L at this moment poses no fatal danger to the people around him, it is still something they cannot withstand. Pu! Pu! Pu For a moment, the people standing in front of L began to groan, their faces turned pale as they fell to the ground, blood flowing from their mouths and noses! It was as if an invisible force was forcefully pushing them away. The surrounding people also retreated repeatedly in the face of this oppressive force! Meanwhile, L walked into the operating room with an unstoppable momentum, paying no heed to anyone. No one could stop him. Are they joking? Does he need to prove to others whether he has the qualifications and abilities to heal Hazel? No, he doesnt. Once he presents the results to them, they will naturally shut their mouths. Before that, they wont let him treat? Heh, then hell forcefully heal her. Who told them that he was discussing and needed to reason with them? You Bastard! How dare you harm someone! So arrogant! Call the police! Stop him! Arrest him! Amidst countless condemnations and threats from behind, L pushed open the door to the operating room and walked in. By the way, he activated ayer of True Energy barrier, preventing anyone from disturbing him. Vaughn stood there, his face changing from anger to suspicion, with a hint of hope and anticipation. His men couldnt stop L at all. This kid just barged in so forcefully. But can he really reattach his daughters arm? The richest man in Slocmore couldnt help but secretly think in his fury. Bastard! What a mess! I dont believe anyone can perform the surgery I cant do! And that doctor, Dell, scolded angrily. This is a hospital. Who does he think he is? Drag him out and dont let him cause secondary harm to the injured!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The hospital owner was furious. However, whether it was Vaughns subordinates or the hospital security, they found that they couldnt approach the operating room, let alone rush in and arrest anyone. As soon as they approached, they would be pushed back by an invisible force. What What kind of method is this? Dark magic? Inside the operating room at that moment! After L entered, a powerful wave of energy suddenly burst out from him, spreading throughout the operating room. Bang! Bang! Bang In an instant, various devices in the operating room shattered. Now, no matter what L did inside, it couldnt be monitored or detected by electronic devices. Regenerating severed limbs sounded too unbelievable. L didnt want anyone to know how he did it. If this got out, it would definitely cause a huge sensation. His future opportunities would be ruined. Although L wasnt a viin, he wasnt a great phnthropist either. He would only help those who had karmic ties with him in healing their injuries, but he didnt have that kind-heartedness, nor the time to help the world. Next, he approached the operating table and examined Hazels condition. Beside hery a severed arm. It was obvious that the previous attempts by Dell and others to reattach it had failed. Looking at the severed arm, L couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. Although less than two hours had passed since the arm was severed, it had turnedpletely ck. There were even a few patches of livor mortis on it! Hmm? Corpse poison? It seems those culprits are indeed up to something! Perhaps they arent even human! Miranda had already exined the situation to L over the phone, so he had some spections in his mind. At this moment, seeing Hazels severed arm in this state, Ls suspicions were almost confirmed. Fortunately, the criminals only tore off Hazels right arm, and the corpse poison didnt spread to her main body. Youre lucky. L muttered to himself indifferently, then took out a silver needle and pierced it into several acupoints on Hazels body. The next moment, using the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, he infused his own Dragon Energy into her body through the silver needle, stimting her innate vitality. Mmm! As L manipted the needle, Hazel, who had been unconscious, made a faint sound. There were faint signs of awakening! Chapter 649 Emerging Unscathed As L used the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to assist Hazel in healing, a new arm visibly grew at a rapid pace from the severed stump of her right arm.N?velDrama.Org content. This scene could be described as an extraordinary transformation! If the visuals of this process were to spread, one can only imagine the sensation it would cause. However, for cultivators, the regeneration of severed limbs was not an entirely unbelievable phenomenon, though it typically required reaching a certain level of cultivation for one to regenerate their own limbs. Helping others regenerate severed limbs was still an incredibly astonishing feat. Miranda, run quickly! Dont worry about me Im done for, you go As L stimted Hazels innate vitality and life force through the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, the young girl gradually showed signs of awakening. Clearly, her consciousness remained trapped in the terrifying scene before herpse into aa. Subconsciously, she murmured Hearing this, L couldnt help but smile, his expression softening. Although Vaughns previous behavior had left a bad impression on him, Hazel herself had a decent character. Initially, L had only helped her because of Mirandas rtionship, and he felt somewhat displeased about it. But now it seemed that Hazel herself was amiable. Miss Beckman? Miss Beckman? Its alright now, youre safe L reassured her softly, so as not to startle her subconscious mind and affect his healing process. At this moment, Hazels consciousness gradually returned. She only felt a tingling sensation in her right arm, recing the previous pain with an indescribablefort. Mmm After a moment, Hazel gradually opened her eyes. What came into view was a sharp and somewhat handsome face. This face seemed very serious, as if she had seen it somewhere before. You Youre L? Mirandas husband What is this After waking up, Hazel could only feel the surging vitality in her body, making her feel pleasantly sluggish. Im helping you heal, dont move! L said lightly. The next second, Hazel finally reacted and her expression froze. Instinctively, she looked at her severed arm. She remembered! Before she fell into aa, her arm had been forcibly torn off. Remembering this, fear and despair instantly filled her heart, and her eyes dimmed. However, as she turned her head, she couldnt help but widen her beautiful eyes. Her face was filled with incredulity. Outside the operating room! Hmph! So what if he barged in forcibly? I want to see what this so-called young doctor can do. If he can reattach the severed arm of the injured party, I, Dell, will admit that traditional medicine is even more powerful than modern medicine! Dr. Dells face was full of disdain and annoyance. The next moment, his tone changed as he turned to Vaughn. However, Mr. Beckman, if your daughter misses the best opportunity for prosthetic instation, that wont be our fault. Upon hearing these words, Vaughns expression became uncertain. I understand! Dr. Dell, please dont be angry. We will rely on your utmost efforts when the timees. The richest man in Slocmore, at this moment, was filled with contradictions and conflicts. On one hand, he saw Ls assertiveness and determination, which gave him a glimmer of hope. On the other hand, he feared offending Dr. Dell and dying the opportunity for his daughter to receive a prosthetic limb. Meanwhile, others blocked by L outside the operating room engaged in a flurry of discussions. In short, no one believed that L could perform miracles. At this moment, Hamza looked at Miranda, who stood there anxiously waiting, and whispered to Frederick beside him, Frederick, what should we do now? Should we take Miranda away? Frederick sneered, No need to rush! Wait a while. I want to see what tricks L can pull off. When hees out, well take him away too. This scoundrel has already injured many people! Seeing Miranda, who seemed even more captivating now, Fredericks resentment towards L grew stronger. If he had the chance to deal with L, he wouldnt let it slip by. This guy had caused chaos in the hospital, injured numerous people, and forcibly entered the operating room. Once everything was in ce, it would be enough to ruin L and Mirandas reputation together. Alright! Hamza nodded and didnt say anything more. After an unknown period of time, the doors of the operating room slowly opened. All the people waiting outside instantly turned their gaze towards the door. Oh? Is heing out? Failed and ran out shamefully? I thought he would jump out of the window and escape. I didnt expect him to dare toe out! For a moment, sarcastic voices echoed one after another. Dr. Dell stared intently at the open door, a mocking smirk on his face. Young man, I dont believe that you can This arrogant medical expert was about to say something. However, his words abruptly stopped halfway. It was as if someone had choked him. The mocking voices of the others also fell silent. Two figures emerged from the operating room. Following behind L was Hazel. At this moment, Hazels face was radiant, and an unmistakable smile adorned her face. It was a kind of happiness that seemed toe from surviving a cmity and regaining what was lost. Her eyes were filled with an indescribable radiance. Most importantly, she was wholeplete! Wearing a patient gown, her right sleeve wasnt empty as one would imagine, but her arm naturally swung as she walked. Vaughn, who had given up hope, stood there like a statue, his face filled with disbelief. Not only him, but everyone seemed to witness a miracle. Even Miranda, who had been worried and anxious, blinked her eyes. Even though she had a clear conscience, Hazel losing an arm still brought a tinge of guilt to Mirandas heart. Now, Miranda finally breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Hazel, your arm Vaughn finally snapped back to reality and looked at his daughter, stuttering in his words. However, at this moment, Hazel didnt pay attention to her father first. Instead, her tear-filled and joyful eyes turned towards Miranda. Miranda, thank you! Thank you! Really. Meeting you, meeting you and your husband, is the greatest fortune of my life. Hazel walked quickly to Miranda, sincerely holding her hands. Her voice choked with emotion. The gratitude and touched feelings were evident. Hazel, are you okay? Your arm, is it really healed? Miranda let out a breath and felt the genuine touch of Hazels hands, smiling as she asked. Yes! Your husband is truly a miraculous doctor. He actually reattached my arm. Miranda, thank you! You not only saved my life, but Hazel said with tears streaming down her face. In the operating room, L had alreadypletely destroyed the severed arm. He had also instructed her to keep it a secret. Otherwise, while it was understandable to reattach a severed arm, it would be too unbelievable if people knew that Hazels arm had actually regrown. With that in mind, Hazel intentionally shook Mirandas hand, seemingly showing off to everyone around. Hiss For a moment, the whole room fell into silence, and then there was an uproar Vaughn cried tears of joy, and his gaze at L softened instantly. His eyes shifted from resistance, doubt, and resentment to profound gratitude. As for Dr. Dell, he was dumbfounded. His eyes widened, almost as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. He looked incredibly ridiculous. Frederick and the others, one by one, seemed as if they had seen a ghost. It was done! Hazels arm had actually healed? It had actually been reattached by L using traditional medicine? This was just too unbelievable! Chapter 650 Disgracing Miranda At this moment, Vaughn snapped back to his senses with a start and hurriedly walked over to his daughter in three quick steps. Trembling, he lightly touched his daughters right arm. The sensation of real touch shook him to the core, overwhelming him with excitement. Was his daughters arm really there? Hazel, your arm is it really reattached? The father swallowed his saliva and asked. Yeah! Dad, Miranda and her husband are my great benefactors! I dont know how to repay them. Hazels voice trembled with tears, her emotions in turmoil. Hazel, dont say that. Youre not only my business partner but also a friend, right? Miranda smiled. On the other hand, L, standing nearby, chuckled indifferently and said to Vaughn, Mr. Beckman, I hope I didnt dy you in fitting your daughter with the prosthetic limb. Should I help her change it again? Upon hearing this, Vaughn couldnt help but blush and awkwardly smile at L. Mr. Willis, how did you manage to do it? You are truly a miracle worker! No, wait, even if the legendary physician were alive, he wouldnt possess your skills. I was disrespectful and impolite earlier, so please allow me to express my gratitude with a bow! Vaughn spoke and, disregarding his own status, bowed to L. However, L supported him and lightly said, You dont need to thank me; you should thank my wife! If my wife hadnt spoken up, I wouldnt have bothered with this matter. As the words fell, Vaughn blushed even more, feeling guilty about his previous attitude towards Miranda. His heart was filled with remorse. Yes! Thank you, Miranda! My daughter is fortunate to have made friends with you and have such a partner. Saying this, the wealthy Slocmore patriarch once again bowed to Miranda. Mr. Beckman, please Mirandas expression wavered when she saw this and she tried to intervene, attempting to move to the side to avoid it. Feeling a bit embarrassed by Vaughns grand gesture, she was about to be stopped by L, who forcefully made her ept Vaughns bow. There was no other way; Miranda deserved Vaughns gesture! Considering the grievances his wife had endured and the kindness she had shown to Hazel, L felt that even if Vaughn were to kneel down and kowtow, it wouldnt be excessive. Whats the use of being polite? Sensing Ls attitude, Miranda nced at him with a helpless smile. At this moment, Dr. Dell, wearing a look of astonishment, came over and carefully observed Hazel. A miracle! This is simply a miracle! How is this possible? How could this youngdys severed arm be reattached? Incredible! Its too incredible! Priocia, truly a marvelous country! Is this traditional medicine? Saying this, he looked at L with admiration, licking his lips and asking, Sir how did you do it? Can can you take me as your apprentice? Teach me? Previously, these foreign experts had shown disdain for traditional medicine, but now they were eager to be Ls students. L chuckled and shrugged, saying, Youck the aptitude, and youre too old to learn. Hearing this, Dr. Dells disappointment was evident, and he turned to look at Hazel, clicking his tongue in amazement. Meanwhile, the discussions among the people present shifted from mockery and disdain to admiration and praise.N?velDrama.Org content. Many even shamelessly approached L, wanting to get to know him. After all, he was a true miracle doctor! If they could befriend such a miraculous doctor, wouldnt it be like gaining an extra life? However, L couldnt be bothered with these people at all. Thinking about their mockery of his wife, he even wished to p each and every one of them, sending these fickle individuals flying. At this moment, Frederick stood there with an extremely gloomy expression. Ls ability to reattach Hazels arm left him feeling extremely incredulous. Seeing L not only did not be aughingstock but also became the object of everyones praise, he felt uneasy and resentful. The next second, Frederick sneered and raised his voice a few notches. L, Miranda, you are only using sorcery here to deceive people. As he spoke, everyone turned to look at him, their expressions filled with confusion. Sorcery? Since when has healing and saving lives be sorcery? L sneered. Hmph! Let me make it clear. This ident and attack were nned by Miranda and you. First, you broke Miss Beckmans arm and then reattached it. It can be understood! I suspect you have connections with a terrorist organization. You should be thoroughly investigated and taken away. Frederick snorted and pulled his hat down. Frederick, what are you saying? You dont know the situation at that time. Miranda even risked her own body to save me. Without her, it wouldnt have been as simple as just losing an arm. How could she possibly n this ident and attack? You should be responsible for your words and not speak without evidence! Before Miranda and L could defend themselves, Hazel couldnt stand it anymore. Miss Beckman, youre just being deceived by appearances. Even if this ident and attack werent orchestrated by Miranda, she is still involved in some way. Maybe she has connections with some dark organizations, which is why shes being targeted. In any case, she is rted to this attack. As for L, he caused chaos in the hospital, damaged hospital facilities, and harmed others without regard for thew. We cant let that go unpunished! Hamza, what do you say? Frederick spoke with a serious tone, then gave a signal to Hamza next to him. Hamza nodded and gestured to his subordinates, Take them away! Seeing this scene, Nora immediately stood in front of her parents and angrily shouted, Dont touch my mom and dad! Vaughns face darkened, and he frowned at Hamza. Officer Brooks, my people were injured by Mr. Willis, its just a misunderstanding. We can resolve it between ourselves. As for Miranda, I believe she is also a victim. Theres no need to take her away for investigation. However, Hamzas expression turned serious, and he spoke in an official tone, Mr. Beckman, things are not that simple. We have reviewed the footage from that time, and its clear that this was an organized and nned incident of murder and attack. Miss Beckman has a clean background and no possible connections to any dark organizations. Therefore, Miranda is the only suspect in this ident. Whether she has connections with a dark organization or has enemies, we need to take her in for investigation to find out. Frederick heard this and looked at Miranda with a cold and mocking smile. Officer Brooks is right. Its highly likely that Miranda is connected to a dark organization, which caused this incident. Tsk tsk, the chairman of a pharmaceuticalpany with such a shady background. Miss Beckman, I advise you to abandon any thoughts of coborating with her. Otherwise, who knows what disaster you might bring upon yourself. Fredericks goal today was to ruin Mirandas reputation. Whether the situation was true or false, as long as Miranda was taken away by Hamza to the counter-terrorism department, he could create negative publicity around Miranda. Once the news broke out, stating that the beautiful chairwoman of Lowes Pharmaceutical was suspected of having ties to a terrorist organization, which led to a terrorist attack, who would dare to coborate with Lowes Pharmaceutical? Even if it was baseless, it would likely make people stay away from Miranda and Lowes Pharmaceutical. What if he got implicated in the process? No one wanted to be a target of a terrorist organization. Hearing this, Mirandas face flushed with anger, and she gritted her teeth. Frederick, stop ndering me. There is absolutely no connection between me, Lowes Pharmaceutical, and any terrorist organization. Youre deliberately defaming me! Whether you say it or not, it doesnt count! Tsk tsk Frederick sneered. Both of you, cooperate. At this moment, Hamza said expressionlessly, instructing his subordinates to arrest them. L snorted and pulled Nora behind him, standing in front of Miranda. Who dares to touch my wife? Oh? nning to use violence against thew? Fredericks eyes lit up at Ls reaction, as if he had found another opportunity. L ignored him and turned to Hamza. You know whats really going on here, dont you? Are you helping Frederick against my wife just because he is Mrs. Brooks adopted son? Chapter 651 Biological Son vs. Adopted Son Upon hearing Ls words, Hamzas eyes flickered for a moment. However, he shook his head the next second and said, I dont know what youre talking about! Im sorry, but Im just following the rules. The nature of this ident and attack is extremely serious. Frederick, on the other hand, became more arrogant. Heughed loudly and looked smugly at L, saying, L, it seems you know about my background now, dont you? How does it feel? Regretting offending me in the past? Listen carefully, both you and Miranda, today, I am going to ruin you. Thats right, I am Mrs. Brooks adopted son, and this identity is enough for me to control you two within Slocmore. Officer Brooks, arrest them! If they have the guts, let them resist! Tsk tsk As his words fell, Hamza nodded and signaled to his subordinates once again. However, at that moment, a voice full of curses suddenly rang out. You want to arrest people just like that? Damn it, hes just a godson. Frederick, have you gone mad? Looking in the direction of the voice, a young man walked briskly with a group of people beside him. He had an imposing presence and an air of grandeur. Stephen? Seeing this young man, Hamza was momentarily stunned, his face showing surprise. Cousin, is that you? How did youe here? Frederick was also taken aback, but his expression quickly froze. He wore a ttering smile on his face and said, Mr. Brooks Oh, isnt this Mr. Brooks? Many business people who knew Stephen in the scene greeted him one after another. At this time, Stephen ignored the others and even disregarded Fredericks attempts to please him. He walked quickly towards L and Miranda. L, Miranda, sorry to keep you waiting. I hope Im not toote. Buzz As soon as he said these words, the scene instantly erupted in amotion. Whats going on? The eldest son of the Brooks family was being so polite to L and Miranda? Its alright, you came just in time, hehe L waved his hand, giving a faint smile. The next moment, he pointed at Frederick and asked Stephen, Stephen, I heard that this person is your mothers adopted son? Your adopted brother?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As his words fell, Stephens face darkened, and he looked coldly at Frederick. Fuck! Who does he think he is? He dares to use my mother and the Brooks familys name to deal with L? Hes asking for death! With these words, Stephen swiftly walked towards Frederick and pped him directly in the face. You son of a bitch! Are you blind? You think you can use my mother and the Brooks familys name to go against L? Youre fucking delusional! The p caused Frederick to stumble backward. Even Hamza, who was standing next to him, couldnt help but shudder, his face changing unpredictably. Stephen, what are you Stephen gave Hamza a disdainful nce. Hamza, you want to arrest my sister-inw and L? You suspect them of being connected to a terrorist organization? Heh, does that mean you should also arrest me and investigate me since I have a close rtionship with L? That No! Theres nothing like that. We just need Miranda to go back and give a statement about what happened. Oh, and Miss Beckman too. But considering the dangerous situation they were in, I suppose recording their statements at the hospital would be fine. Hamzas heart skipped a beat, and he directly expressed his position. Seeing Stephens attitude, how could he not know what to do? A godson couldntpare to a biological son. In front of Stephen, Frederick was nothing. At this moment, Frederick covered his face and a trace of resentment and unwillingness shed deep in his eyes. The next moment, he pretended to be innocent and puzzled as he asked, Stephen, what are you doing? Whats your rtionship with L and Miranda? Stephen snorted and ignored him, simply pointing at him and saying to the person next to him, Take him away and stop embarrassing us here! As soon as he finished speaking, Stephens men brought Frederick down and dragged him away. In the eyes of outsiders, Frederick, as Mrs. Brooks adopted son, might have been extremely glorious. But in front of Stephen, this guy was no different from a stray dog. Stephen had long been displeased with his mother for taking in such a son and he couldnt stand Frederick. He just couldnt be bothered to deal with him. But this time, he had crossed the line with L. How could Stephen let him off? He had made up his mind to go back and sever the rtionship between his mother and Frederick. Seeing the twists and turns of the situation, everyone present was silent and felt sorry for Frederick. No one could have expected that Frederick, who had been so proud just a second ago, would end up in such a miserable state. And Miranda and L, who were originally seen as having no background or influence in Slocmore, turned out to be guests of honor in the Brooks family. Not only that, after this incident, the Beckman family definitely owed this couple a favor. Some people secretly noted down Mirandas name and were already calcting whether they should actively seek cooperation with her. Late at night! In a monitoring room of the department where Hamza was stationed Everyone had watched the rey of the ident and attack. When Vaughn saw the scene where Miranda desperately protected his daughter, his face was filled with shame. Ms. Lowe, Mr. Willis, I apologize once again for my previous words and actions! Ms. Lowe is my daughters savior. I can never repay the debt of saving a life! Although it may sound clich, I have decided that from today onwards, all channels and resources of the Beckmans Group can be shared with Lowes Pharmaceutical! At the same time, we will engage inprehensive cooperation with Lowes Pharmaceutical to express my gratitude and apology. The richest man in Slocmore spoke solemnly. L waved his hand and said, We can discuss these matterster. Then he turned to Hamza and asked, Officer Brooks, are the bodies of the four assants still here? What Officer Brooks? Mr. Willis, just call me Hamza! The bodies of the four assants are stored in the morgue of our forensic department. Hamza replied politely. Can you take me to see them? L asked. Upon hearing this request, Hamza hesitated and a look of embarrassment appeared on his face. Stephen, who was next to him, impatiently said, Whats with the hesitation? If L wants to see them, just take him to see them! L is a highly respected figure in the military. Dont you have the authority for this? Stephen then turned to L and said, L, youre just too low-profile. You never reveal your identity wherever you go! Upon hearing this, L chuckled and thought to himself that he had been reprimanded by Moises for misusing his identity before. Why would I bother? Upon hearing this, Hamzas face suddenly froze, Oh? Mr. Willis is a high-ranking military official? Then, of course, theres no problem. Please follow me! After a while In the morgue of the forensic department, L saw the four bodies. A forensic doctor was present and wore an expression of deep astonishment as he said, Based on the characteristics of the bodies, these four people had already been dead for a while. But ording to the testimonies of Ms. Lowe and Miss Beckman, they were able to drive four cars and cause this ident and attack. Its simply too bizarre. L nodded withoutmenting, They were manipted corpses controlled by dark magic. Upon hearing this, everyone present couldnt help but feel a chill. They felt that this had exceeded the realm of normal human understanding. Damn it, who would do such a thing? They even tried to harm my sister-inw! Stephen eximed angrily. Hamza also looked at L and tentatively asked, Mr. Willis, do you know who performed this dark magic? Does Ms. Lowe have any enemies in Slocmore? This kind of supernatural event beyond normal human understanding was beyond their ability to handle. Hehe, perhaps we can find out something from Fredericks mouth, L said with a cold smile, implying a deeper meaning. Frederick had rushed to the hospital at the first opportunity to frame Miranda. He wasnt present at the scene of the ident! It was impossible for Frederick to be unaware of something beforehand. Chapter 652 An Uneasy Feeling Inside an interrogation room in Hamzas department! Frederick was brought here by Stephens men. The young genius who had been full of confidence and arrogance just a few hours ago now had a face that was bruised and disheveled. All surveince and monitoring devices in the interrogation room had been turned off. There were only two people present: L and Frederick. Frederick was not handcuffed because there was simply no need for it. Frederick, how have you been? L asked with an evil smile on his face as he approached Frederick. Frederick looked at L with resentment and unwillingness in his eyes, a gaze filled with hatred as if L were his archenemy who had killed his parents. Tsk tsk, so you hold such grudges against me? Just because I became Mirandas husband? And its not like I stole your woman, right? Why are you so jealous of me? L asked with a smug and mocking expression on his face. Spit! Frederick spat out, his face bing even uglier upon hearing L mention Miranda. He was consumed by envy and jealousy. Yes! His hatred towards L stemmed from Miranda. However, the spit he aimed at L didnt touch him at all. An invisible force surged out of the tiny meridians on Ls face. As a Grandmaster expert in theter stage of Energy Refinement, his internal energy could be emitted from any part of his body, let alone the current L. Snap! The glob of spit that Frederick had just spat out flew back andnded on his own face, making his already swollen and bruised face look even more disheveled and ridiculous. Ah! L, you despicable scoundrel! Who do you think you are to know Stephen? Why should you be able to have Miranda? Ahhh! Driven by jealousy and anger, Frederick began to scream hysterically. Pong! Before he could finish his words, a shoe solended on Fredericks face, pressing his head directly onto the ground. I dont need Stephens help to deal with scum like you. I have countless ways to crush you, L said with disdainfulughter. Why should I have Miranda? Because Im an existence you can never reach. As he spoke, L stepped on Fredericks face again, wearing an expression of contempt. Oh, its not just me. My wife, Miranda, is even more beyond your reach. In the past, present, or future, you are nothingpared to her. Look at yourself now, only worthy of being trampled under my feet. As for my wife, you dont even have the qualification to be stepped on by her. Hehe Right now, youre nothing, you know that? With Frederick being trampled underfoot, Ls words were merciless, making him seem like a true viin. Feeling Ls arrogance and disdain, hearing his heartless words, Fredericks spirit felt as if it had been struck by ten thousand blows. His face was distorted from being pressed against the ground, and he whimpered and struggled desperately, seemingly in a state of frenzy. Because every word of Ls felt like a knife slicing through his heart. What hurts the most? In reality, the most painful thing is the truth. In this moment, Frederick truly felt that he was no longer on the same level as Miranda, like a lowly toad. He felt that he was no longer deserving! Without the identity of Mrs. Brooks adopted son, he might truly be nothing. This feeling made him wish for death. Alright, lets get back to business! L humiliated Frederick for a while, allowing himself some relief. He finally lifted his foot and sneered. This bastard had repeatedly tried to bully his wife, so how could L not vent his anger? What do you want? Frederick asked through gritted teeth. Tell me, who orchestrated the ident and the attack? Dont tell me you dont know, you definitely know, L asked coldly. As the words fell, a mocking expression appeared on Fredericks face, and his eyes were full of mockery and taunting. Hahaha, youre right, I do know! But will I tell you? L, do you want to know who did it? Come on, beg me! Otherwise, why would I tell you? Frederick jeered. After being humiliated and beaten by L just now, he was deeply affected. Now, hearing Ls question, he felt as if he had found a way to control L. He thought he could regain some ground. However, the next second, he realized he was wrong. Ls face revealed a devilish smile. Its good that you know! I have a way to make you tell me, hehe The next second, he reached out and pressed a certain acupoint on Frederick. Half a minuteterN?velDrama.Org content. Ah! Ah! L, spare me, please. Ill talk! Ill talk It was Gilberto who did it Please, I beg you Ill tell you Ill tell you everything Frederick rolled on the ground in agony, his features distorted and his whole body drenched in sweat. He felt a strange current flowing through him, like ants gnawing at his heart. In extreme pain, L could still keep him conscious. He couldnt seek survival, nor could he seek death. It was just like this. Hehe, its only been half a minute, and you cant bear it? I havent had enough fun yet. Ah how boring L seemed disappointed, looking down at Frederick writhing on the ground. This idiot actually thought he could control L? He almostughed himself to death After saying that, L didnt immediately relieve Fredericks pain. He waited for about another half a minute. When Frederick had already lost control of his dder and bowels, and his eyes showed no resentment, only pleading and fear, L crouched down and tapped him a few times. Ill talk Ill say everything At this moment, Frederick gasped for air and cried out while lying on the ground. Tell me, who is Gilberto? L sneered. He is the representative of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta! Because I couldnt have Miranda, I wanted to sabotage her cooperation with Hazel and hinder herpanys development. I told Gilberto about Mirandas negotiations with Slocmore and Hazel At this moment, Frederick hadpletely turned into a coward, telling L everything in great detail. He revealed the whole story! After exining the process of his meeting with Gilberto, Frederick said, Then, right after that, Miranda and Hazel had an incident. If it wasnt Gilberto who did it, who else could it be? And after the incident, I called him and asked him, but he didnt say anything. It was that kind of neither admitting nor denying attitude. If he didnt do it, he would have denied it Frederick said. L stood there, nodding expressionlessly, his eyes gleaming with a cold light. The next second, he left the interrogation room. He couldnt be bothered to do anything more to Frederick. This person was just a clown, incapable of causing any more trouble. Killing him would only dirty his own hands. A momentter, L arrived at the morgue. He used the Energy Tracking technique from the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique on the four corpses Late at night! Inside the dark and mysterious house, Gilberto was still with the Yin Master. At this moment, the Yin Masters face flickered with uncertainty. For some reason, he had a feeling of unease, a faint sense of being watched. He was very sensitive to such intuition. I have a feeling The Yin Master muttered to himself. Whats wrong? Gilberto asked. I feel like Im being targeted! The Yin Master said coldly. Then, his tone became resolute, No, I have to leave Slocmore and return to the hidden world of the Willis family. Something is not right about this incident during the day. It could bring trouble to me. What? Yin Master, isnt that going too far? You didnt even show yourself, you just manipted the zombies to cause idents, Gilberto said, his face changing as he asked. No! I feel that there might be a formidable expert around Miranda or Hazel. No, I have to leave immediately, the Yin Master shook his head. The feeling of unease suddenly became extremely strong. Chapter 653 I Have Value to You Upon hearing Yin Masters words, Gilberto also felt uneasy in his heart. Is that so? Yin Master, take me back to the hidden world of the Willis family then. If what you said is true and this incident will bring disaster, which you cant handle, then wouldnt I be in even greater danger? Gilberto grabbed Yin Masters arm, feeling a sense of panic for some unknown reason. Upon hearing this, a cold expression crossed Yin Masters face as he furrowed his brow and shook off Gilberto. What are you kidding about? I can return to the hidden world of the Willis family, but why should youe with me? Dont forget your identity! You are responsible for umting wealth for the family on the outside, Yin Master said, his expression turning grim. But if there is indeed a formidable expert on the other side, I will be in danger in Slocmore! Yin Master, you cant just abandon me! Gilberto pleaded. Get lost! What does your safety have to do with me? Youre just a tool for umting wealth for the family. Do you really think youre my superior, and that I should obey your orders? Yin Master said, kicking Gilberto away and wearing a mocking and impatient expression. The next second, Yin Master started packing his things to leave. However, at that moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded out. Where do you think youre going? Following the voice, they saw a figure that appeared in the living room, seemingly out of nowhere. With cold and mocking eyes, the figure stared at Yin Master and Gilberto. Hehe, Mr. Carter is here too? Thats great, saves me the trouble of finding you, the person said. If it wasnt L, who else could it be? Upon seeing L suddenly appear, both Yin Master and Gilbertos faces changed. The next second, a fierce intent shed across Yin Masters face. Instead of immediately thinking about dealing with L or escaping, he curled his fingers into ws and suddenly reached for Gilbertos head. At that moment, his palm turned pitch ck, emanating a dense and lingering corpse aura. In that instant, Gilberto felt his entire bodys hairs stand on end. A pervasive sense of fear engulfed him, causing his soul to tremble. As a skilled expert sent by the hidden world of the Willis family to assist him, Gilberto was aware of some of Yin Masters methods. Yin Master had even performed this move in front of Gilberto before, showcasing its power. It was used on apany owner who refused to cooperate with the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. The owner had been brought to Yin Master by Gilbertos men, and Yin Master used this move, striking the owners head. In the blink of an eye, the owner had turned into a powerful controlled corpse puppet under Yin Masters control.N?velDrama.Org content. Gilberto never expected that Yin Master, at a time like this, would use this ruthless move against him. Was he nning to turn him into his puppet, assisting him in battle and helping him deal with L? In that moment, Gilberto felt like he had fallen into an icy abyss, his body and soul freezingpletely. But before he could react, a hand seemed to appear out of thin air, firmly grabbing Yin Masters wrist above Gilbertos head. If you want to kill him, Ill be the one to do it! Hehe L coldlyughed. Crack! The next moment, he exerted force with his hand. With the sound of bones shattering, Yin Masters right wrist was crushed by L. Aside from his corpse maniption techniques, Yin Masters strength was equivalent to a peak-stage expert of the Uppecia realm. Even without using True Energy, L had no problem dealing with him. Who who are you? Yin Masters face turned pale as he asked in shock. Peng! L didnt waste any words; with immense force, his fist struck the opponents chest. The heavy force of earth power caused the opponents chest to cave in under the impact. Puff! Yin Master crashed through a wall in the room andnded in a sorry state on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. As youre both about to die, does it matter who I am? L spoke coldly, temporarily ignoring Gilberto as he approached Yin Master step by step. Would you dare to kill me? I am from the hidden world, the Willis family. My master is Wicked Bone of the Willis family. If you harm me, my master and the Willis family will never let you go. From the moment they shed, Yin Master knew he was no match for L. Despite resorting to various dark arts, they were meaningless in the face of absolute strength. Consequently, he could only bring up his background in an attempt to intimidate L. However, as he finished speaking, a mocking smirk appeared on Ls face. The hidden world, the Willis family? Wicked Bone? How convenient. I enjoy killing those associated with them! With that, Ls figure turned into a blur, instantly reaching Yin Master. The next moment, as Yin Master looked on resentfully, Ls kick snapped his neck. If you love controlling corpses so much, Ill make you one too! L sneered as he looked at the lifeless Yin Master with a cold snort. At this moment, Gilberto stood frozen in ce, realizing there was no chance of escape in front of this young man. Witnessing the seemingly powerful and versatile Yin Master be killed at first sight by L, Gilberto felt a sense of inexplicable horror. Do you know me? L sat on the sofa, staring at Gilberto. I do! Youre L, Mirandas husband! In Iylonio, it was you who broke my sons leg. Gilberto swallowed hard, his tone tinged with fear and resentment. Yes, it was me! Now that you know who I am, you should understand my purpose here, right? L nodded, asking with a sneer. I do! Gilberto took a deep breath. Do you have anyst words? Speak up. Ls voice was menacing, not hiding his intent to kill. Upon hearing this, Gilbertos expression changed rapidly. The fear of death reced the hatred he felt towards L. Did he truly hate L and Miranda so much? Perhaps not. His true hatredy in his own helplessness, his inability to provoke the Willis family. He med himself for his sons death at the hands of a member of the hidden world, the Willis family, unable to avenge his son. Instead, he transferred this hatred onto L and Miranda. However, as he faced the equally powerful and despair-inducing L, his mindset underwent a shift. No! Dont act rashly! Gilberto eximed urgently. Oh? Why? L raised an eyebrow. Do you have a feud with the hidden world, the Willis family? Gilberto organized his thoughts internally and then asked urgently. Hehe L chuckled nomittally. And? Gilberto gritted his teeth. Enemies enemies are friends! L, I have a grudge against the Willis family. My son died at the hands of the Willis familys people. Upon hearing this, L couldnt help but chuckle, Enemies enemies are friends? Hehe Do you have the qualifications? Can you help me deal with the Willis family, or what? I can. Gilberto quickly responded, then changed his tone, Anyway, Ive worked for the Willis family for many years. I know some of their secrets. I believe I have value to offer you. With that, his eyes flickered, and he gritted his teeth, As long as you promise to spare me, Ill tell you valuable information right now. Faced with life and death, Gilbertos loyalty to the Willis family was no longer relevant. Especially considering the recent series of events that had soured his feelings towards them. His son Xander had died at the hands of Kevin. The conduct of the Yin Master sent by the Willis family had further disheartened him. He knew that Yin Masters disrespect towards him wasnt just his own attitude; it was indicative of how he was perceived within the ranks of the Willis family. In their eyes, Gilberto was merely a tool, disposable at any moment. Oh? What information? You tell me first. L asked with keen interest. You have to promise not to kill me first! Gilberto said nervously. You dont have the right to bargain with me. If the information you provide is useful, I might consider sparing you. Even if I agree now, what if I change my mindter, what can you do? Chapter 654 News of the Spiritual Vein Upon hearing Ls words, a self-deprecating smile appeared on Gilbertos face. Hehe, youre right! So, do you really have any useful information about the hidden world of the Willis family to tell me? L asked in a deep voice, his eyes sharp. Gilberto nodded slowly and said, Yes. He proceeded to tell L a piece of information he knew from beginning to end. Previously, Summer had told L that the hidden world of the Willis family had supported various forces andpanies on the outside to umte wealth and gather resources. One of these forces was Gilbertos Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. Among the leaders of these forces, there were asional connections. Gilberto had a rtively close rtionship with Quentin Banks, a gambling den owner who also worked for the hidden world of the Willis family. The establishment of this gambling den was funded by Gilbertos Medical Business Alliance. The owner, Quentin Banks, was nicknamed Mesosaurus. It is worth mentioning that his gambling den was not built onnd but on a luxurious cruise ship. Guests would board the luxurious cruise ship and gamble without worrying about being exposed. Safety was guaranteed. As a result, many wealthy individuals were attracted to y on his luxurious cruise ship. So, youre just telling me this? Are you suggesting that I destroy this cruise ship and cause some losses to the hidden world of the Willis family? L asked impatiently after listening to Gilberto for a while. Destroying a luxurious cruise ship that helped the Willis family umte wealth might provide some satisfaction, but it wasnt very meaningful.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. No, of course not! What I want to say is that Mesosaurus, that guy, has discovered an ind. That ind can be considered a hidden paradise! Gilberto quickly said, getting straight to the point, as if afraid that L would lose patience and kill him directly. A hidden paradise? Go on! Exin in detail. This finally piqued Ls interest, and he gestured for Gilberto to continue. Next, Gilberto exined the situation to L in detail. About a month ago, when Quentin, or Mesosaurus, the owner of the luxurious cruise ship, was sailing in the sea, they mistakenly entered a deep-sea area. At that time, their signals were lost, andbined with the raging winds, they couldnt even recognize their direction. Fortunately, with the tonnage of the luxurious cruise ship, it drifted aimlessly in the sea like a headless fly for several days but didnt sink. Finally, they discovered an ind! This ind was located more than three hundred nautical miles east of the easternmost edge of the Priocia Sea and belonged to the international waters. It had never been discovered before, as if it had appeared out of thin air! The ind was not small, covered in lush greenery, and inhabited by various wild beasts. When Mesosaurus and othersnded on the ind, ordinary people didnt feel anything unusual, but Mesosaurus and the skilled experts sent by the hidden world of the Willis family noticed something extraordinary about the ind. The spiritual energy in and around the ind was extremely rich. After investigating further, Mesosaurus and the others discovered a Spiritual Vein beneath the ind. This unimednd could be described as a hidden paradise. It was not just a Spiritual Vein; one must understand that with a Spiritual Vein, there would usually be various Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures and resources. Therefore, Mesosaurus and the others reported this news to the hidden world of the Willis family. Naturally, the hidden world of the Willis family saw great value in this ind and had already sent people to im it as their own. A Spiritual Vein? That is indeed significant! L rubbed his chin, his eyes gleaming with a strange light. Are you not deceiving me? No! Mesosauruss luxurious cruise ship often docks at the port in Slocmore, and he oftenes to meet me. He personally told me this information. I dont think he has any reason to deceive me. Mr. Willis, just think about it. If a hidden paradise that belongs to the Willis family is taken by you, how satisfying would that be? Gilbertos gaze burned with intensity as he spoke. L chuckled nonchntly and thought to himself, Youre overestimating me too much. With my current strength, I dont have the ability to snatch food from the mouth of the reclusive Willis family. However, it doesnt mean I cant do anything. Even if I cant snatch it myself, I cant let this Spiritual Vein fall into the hands of the Willis family. L also had some knowledge about Spiritual Veins. During his time at the Broken Pulse Sect, he had read many scriptures in the sects library and gained some understanding of the cultivation world. In this era of the decline of the Dharma, those reclusive ancient martial forces exist within isted formations. In these domains, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is rtively richerpared to the outside world. However, after generations of cultivation, spiritual energy always depletes. Therefore, those ancient martial forces, especially the powerful ones like the reclusive and ancient-level forces, rely on a Spiritual Vein for support. Only in this way can they provide sustained cultivation resources for their families or sects. This shows how significant a Spiritual Vein is. In fact, there are many ancient martial families or sects that have declined due to the exhaustion of Spiritual Veins. One could say that once you possess a Spiritual Vein, its equivalent to discovering a foundation for establishing a cultivation force! Mr. Willis, how how is it? Is my information valuable? Can you spare my life? Seeing Ls changing expression, Gilberto couldnt help but probe and ask while hesitating. Do you know how many experts from the reclusive Willis family were sent to that ind and what kind of strength they have? L responded with a question instead. I Im not sure. Im not a cultivator, so I have no concept of these things. Gilberto replied hesitantly. L furrowed his brow, his gaze sharp as he stared at Gilberto for a good ten seconds. Being observed by L, Gilberto felt a tingling sensation all over his body. I swear to the heavens, everything I said is true. After a while Gilberto was lying on the ground, convulsing, his eyes filled with intense fear and pleading as he looked at L. The reason was simple! L used the same methods on Gilberto as he had used on Frederick before. Gilberto was previously an enemy, not a friend. How could L easily believe him? He was not someone who showed mercy towards enemies! L was always ruthless towards those who were enemies, after all. To ensure the authenticity of Gilbertos information, L had no choice but to make him suffer a bit. Its true what I said is all true Mr. Willis, do do you believe me now? Gilberto wore a wry smile on his face as he stammered. Heh, now I do. L smiled indifferently. Next, he began to inquire about various details, including how to find the Mesosaurus and how to board the luxurious cruise ship. After leaving Gilberto, L sat in the car, contemting for a long time! How could he prevent the reclusive Willis family from obtaining the ind with the Spiritual Vein? With his current strength, he couldnt contend with the Willis family. The Willis family was a top existence in the reclusive realm, much stronger than ordinary reclusive forces. Elders like Wicked Bone possessed the strength of the initial stage of Nascent Soul. Although his wife Mirandas physical strength wasparable to that of a Nascent Soul expert, L didnt want her to take risks with him. Then, whose power should he borrow to deal with the Willis family? Broken Pulse Sect? Or Kyries Reverse Destiny Pavilion? As soon as this idea arose, L immediately dismissed it. Deep down, L didnt have a strong sense of belonging to the Broken Pulse Sect. Even though Sullivan and Kyrie had shown great enthusiasm and loyalty. L saw the true nature of things. In the end, Broken Pulse Sect was only interested in the legacy he obtained. And his joining the Broken Pulse Sect was merely seeking shelter. L didnt want to relypletely on the Broken Pulse Sect. In fact, deep down, he wanted to maintain some distance from them. If I dont rely on Broken Pulse Sect, then whose power should I borrow? Heh, Gilberto gave me this information. I would be unwilling if I dont do something about it! He even has the audacity to say that the enemy of the enemy is a friend, but he cant even rify how many experts the Willis family sent. How dare he say that to me! L muttered to himself, silentlyining. But he suddenly had a thought. Chapter 655 Hidden World, Enemies of the Willis Family Yeah! The enemys enemy! Are there no enemies of the Willis family in the Hidden World who are equally powerful? Why dont I use someone elses hand to kill them? L thought to himself, a cold smile appearing on his face. The next moment, he took out his phone and dialed a number. L? Why are you calling sote at night? Whats up? On the other end of the phone was a pleasant yet somewhatzy female voice. It was evident that the person had been sleeping and was awakened by Ls call. Phoebe, Im d I could still reach you! Are you still out experiencing the world? L asked with a smile. The person on the other end was none other than Phoebe, the beautiful young mistress of the Hudpids Sect. What do you want? Ill hang up! Disturbing someones sweet dreams in the middle of the night, dont you find it annoying? Although L had saved the life of this beautiful young mistress during theirst encounter with the Nest of Malevolence, it seemed that she still held some resentment towards him. She asked impatiently. I have something! I have something! Heh, I want to ask you something. L hurriedly replied. What do you want to ask? Dont worry, that girl Savannah is doing well in the Hudpids Sect. You dont need to worry about her! A man with a wife, yet still fooling around! Scum! Phoebe scornfully cursed, instinctively thinking that L was concerned about Savannahs well-being.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. No L couldnt help but smile wryly and asked directly, Do you know about the Hidden World, the Willis family? Hmm? The Hidden World, the Willis family? Of course, I know! Wasnt that guy Kevin from the Willis family? Why are you asking about this? Phoebe said. Do you know who has a grudge against the Willis family? Someone who can match their strength? L asked. After a moment of silence, Phoebe said in a deep voice, Sun Moon Sect! The beautiful young mistress didnt specifically ask why L was asking, hesitated for a moment, and then told L. Sun Moon Sect? L repeated. Yes! The Willis family is one of the most powerful forces in the Hidden World, evenparable to the lowest-ranked ancient forces. Sun Moon Sect is equally powerful. This sect was said to be an ancient sect in the past. However, their Spiritual Vein dried up, causing their influence to decline gradually, eventually bing a sect in the Hidden World. They are mortal enemies of the Willis family! Phoebe exined. How can I contact someone from the Sun Moon Sect? Ls eyes lit up as he asked. The Sun Moon Sect has variouspanies in the mundane world to umte wealth and gather resources. You can contact their people through their external bases. Where are you now? Phoebe, who was quite clever, had no intention of getting involved in the grudges between L and the Willis family. She simply answered Ls questions. Im in Slocmore! L said in a deep voice. The ancient Willis family! Wicked Bone knelt before the white-browed man, trembling with fear, his face filled with genuine anxiety. Youvee back on your own? Maximus, the elder of the ancient Willis family, looked at Wicked Bone expressionlessly and asked. Because Wicked Bone was able to track the blood jade and locate Ls aura, he had apanied Diretide to capture L. They thought that after L joined the Broken Pulse Sect, Diretide and the others would have no scruples and would easily capture him this time. However, a few days ago, Maximus discovered that Diretides soul card, which belonged to him, had shattered! One of his most trusted subordinates, ate Nascent Soul expert, had fallen? Could it be that the Broken Pulse Sect had arranged top-notch experts to protect L? E-Elder Elder, Im sorry. I failed in my mission! What happened to Diretide and the others? What did they encounter? I urately provided the specific location of L to Diretide, thinking it was a sure thing, so I didnt join in the action. If only I had known earlier, I would have acted together with Diretide. Maybe there would have been some support Wicked Bones gaze flickered for a few moments as it self-reproached with sincere fear. Upon hearing these words, Maximus sneered coldly and said, Enough with the pretense! Diretide has already fallen, so what use is it for you to go? Rest assured, this time I have no intention of ming you. Youre still useful to me! Capturing L relies on you! At this point, Maximus narrowed his eyes and said, After L joined the Broken Pulse Sect, he dared to easily leave the sect. This might be my only chance to capture L and obtain the inheritance! This time, I will let Cyan Ghost and White Demon go with you! No room for error! Half an hourter In an ancient conference hall of the Willis family, Hayden Willis, the current family head, summoned the elder. Greetings, Family Head! Maximus appeared respectful before this majestic middle-aged man, appearingpletely different from the domineering and gloomy man with white eyebrows. Hmm! Hayden nodded, then gazed intensely and eagerly asked, Maximus, any news about that inheritor? Master, I am still investigating, but Im ashamed to say that I havent found any specific information yet. Maximus sounded apologetic. Still nothing? This inheritor is rted to the resurrection of the Dragon Ancestor, and it is rted to the decline and prosperity of our ancient Willis family! A tinge of disappointment appeared on Haydens face. I know! I will do my utmost! Maximus nodded. Hmm! Do you have any leads? Haydens tone shifted as he asked. Looking at the family elder before him, a glint of insight shed deep in his eyes. Yes! When Niks, who left the family years ago, disappeared, he carried with him an ancestral jade pendant. Now that the inheritance has been obtained, it is very likely to be rted to Niks or his descendants. I am investigating in this direction! Maximus said. Hmm! Hayden nodded, then a hint ofplexity appeared in his eyes. Back then, the family owed Niks an apology Enough said! Find the inheritor as soon as possible and inform me when there is any news! Yes! Maximus responded. After leaving the conference hall, Maximuss expression flickered unpredictably. So far, the family head shouldnt know about the existence of L. Only Wicked Bone, including the hidden Willis family, knows! The conversation with the family head today has already made Maximus feel the pressure. He must send Cyan Ghost and White Demon with Wicked Bone to capture L immediately. Otherwise, he is not sure how long he can keep it a secret! However, at this moment, what he doesnt know is that after he left, Hayden sat there with his eyes faintly shimmering. At some point, a nimble figure appeared next to the Willis family head. Grandpa! The exquisite girl embraced Haydens neck from behind and sweetly called out. Violet, what do you think? Hayden asked indulgently. Grandpa, I think the elder has been hiding something from you. Violet, the girl, said with a smiling face. Hehe, Maximus and I have never been on the same page! I know it well! But this matter, it concerns the revival of the Dragon Ancestor and the rise and fall of the family. Could he also interfere? Hayden spoke in a deep voice. Who knows? Grandpa, in your position as the family head, you naturally consider the prosperity and decline of the entire family. But others The girl didnt continue. With a wry smile, Hayden shook his head and, after several changes of expression on his face, took out a crystal about the size of a babys palm from his pocket. Violet, leave the family and go out for a trip! This piece is a dragon scale taken from the corpse of the Dragon Ancestor. When the inheritor obtains the inheritance, the soul of the Dragon Ancestor will be within him. With this dragon scale, you can sense the aura of the Dragon Ancestors soul and find the inheritor. I entrust this task to you. Hayden handed the dragon scale to the girl. Upon hearing this, the girls beautiful eyes instantly lit up, and excitement appeared on her face. Great! I will definitelyplete the mission, hehehe From childhood until now, she had grown up within the family and had never left the family territory. She was full of curiosity and longing for the outside world. Upon hearing that she could go out, the girls face instantly lit up with excitement. Seeing his granddaughters reaction, Hayden couldnt help but shake his head. Violet, you must be careful. Unless you encounter someone of the same ancient level outside, do not use your true energy, or you might attract the attention of the Orderwarden! I know! The girl stuck out her tongue yfully and responded. Chapter 656 Not Enough, Still Not Enough! In order to express their gratitude, Vaughn and his daughter directly gave Miranda a vi located in the bustling area of Slocmore. As the richest man in Slocmore, how could he let his daughters lifesaver stay in a hotel in Slocmore? Whats the matter with that? In the middle of the night, when L returned to the vi, he found both Miranda and Nora still awake. The two females, one adult and one child, sat in the living room, watching TV and waiting for him. Maybe it had been a long time since they had seen each other, Nora clung to Miranda in her embrace, and with her Miranda mommy, she looked spirited. Why havent you slept yet? L asked with a bitter smile. Daddy, youre back? Nora blinked her innocent big eyes and said. I want to talk to Miranda mommy. Nora clung to Mirandas neck upon hearing this. But I amnt sleepy! I want to y with mommy. L suddenly felt a headache and his face turned serious. Be good! Its time for you to sleep. The little girl looked at L, blinked her big eyes a few times, and then nodded as if she understood. Oh! I understand! Saying that, Nora imitated an adult, yawned, and said, Im very sleepy! I will go to sleep now. Goodnight, Miranda mommy. With that, the little girl jumped off Mirandasp and gave L a thumbs-up gesture before leaving. Seeing this scene of a small person acting grown-up, Miranda sat there and gave L a somewhat annoyed stare. After Nora ran back to her room, a mischievous smile appeared on Ls face. Like an antagonist lusting after the female lead, he leaned towards Miranda. In one go, he scooped up the woman and carried her back to the room. Honey, do you miss me? L sat on the bed, holding Miranda in his arms, and asked with slightly rapid breaths. Mmm-hmm! Miranda seemed to make a sound from her nose. Honey, I might not stay outside for too long. I have to return to the Broken Pulse Sect to avoid being found by the ancient Willis family. So, lets make the most of our time! Lets work hard to make you pregnant!N?velDrama.Org content. L had a wicked smile on his face. Sniffing the scent emanating from Mirandas body, he feltpletely defenseless. Phew! Miranda lightly spat at L, her voice filled with indescribable charm and allure. In the next moment, the temperature in the room instantly rose. The two of them wholeheartedly released their love and longing for each other. They didnt know how long it had passed until they finally stopped. Miranda now rested her head on Ls arm, her beautiful eyes filled with affection. Baby She murmured softly, nuzzling her head against Ls chest, cherishing every moment spent with him. She didnt ask L when she could stay by his side forever like other women would. Miranda knew that L carried the curse of Nora and the blood feud of his parents. All of this had to be resolved after he could step on the ancient Willis family. By the way, Honey, if youre willing, you can consider joining the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta now. This business organization has quite a few resources and channels. It would be beneficial for the development of Lowe Group without those annoying restrictions! L casually mentioned. Did you settle it with its president, Gilberto? Miranda asked. Yes, L nodded. Gilberto, who was in charge of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta, would officially still serve the hidden Willis family, but behind the scenes, he would help Miranda and provide L with information about the hidden Willis family. Before this, the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta coerced Lowes Pharmaceutical to join, imposing unequal conditions such as handing over prescriptions and the like. Now, with Gilberto bowing down to L, those conditions naturally no longer exist. By joining the alliance, Lowe Group will only enjoy favorable conditions and resources. Next, the two of them discussed the situation in Ednd and talked about the circumstances of Mirandas father and younger brother. Finally, as L softly whispered, Miranda gradually fell asleep, sleeping deeply and sweetly. The next morning! Miranda had nearly finished her cooperation with Hazel. Today, she nned to take Nora to enjoy themselves in Slocmore. As for L, he arrived in front of a building. On the building, Sun Moon Security were embedded, disying their impressive strength. In the valuablend of Slocmore, the entire building belonged to this securitypany, which indicated its extraordinary status. Sun Moon Security? What amon name They must be afraid others wont know it was founded by the Sun Moon Sect? L secretly mocked in his mind, then stepped towards the building. On both sides of the entrance, two security guards stood straight. And a team of security personnel patrolled the surroundings in a professional manner. They all looked like retired soldiers. However, L knew that these people were not the ones truly carrying out missions. They were merely decorations, even if they did take on some ordinary jobs. As apany established by a hidden sect in the outside world, their core personnel certainly wouldnt be these ordinary people without even Dark Force strength. Whats your business here? The security guard at the entrance stopped L and asked. Isnt this a securitypany? Im here to hire some people. L smiled. The security guard took a few nces at L and then took out a walkie-talkie. A few minutester L met the business manager of Sun Moon Security in their business department. Looking at the manager in front of him, who had mid-Core Formation strength, L smiled with interest. This is more like it. What? The manager was momentarily puzzled and asked in confusion. Never mind L waved his hand. The manager scrutinized L for a moment with suspicion, then asked politely, Sir, what can we assist you with, please? I want to hire a few people, the stronger, the better. L cut to the chase. Hire people? Do you need bodyguards, sir? The business managers eyes lit up, feeling that business had arrived today. He had some insight. Although the young man in front of him wasnt dressed too extravagantly, his confidentposure was not something an ordinary person possessed. Moreover, he couldnt quite see through this young man, which made him suspect that the young man himself was a cultivator. And cultivators usually werentcking money So, he asked with a very good attitude, Certainly, is it bodyguards you need, sir? Its sort of that, but not entirely. To be precise, I need assistants who not only protect my safety but also obey mymands. If someone tries to steal from me or attack me, they should help me. And if I want to fight or steal from others, they should also help me. L said in a deep voice. Oh? No problem! I understand! What kind of strength are you looking for in the assistants? If Im not mistaken, sir, you should also be a cultivator, right? Whatever strength you need, we, Sun Moon Security, can provide. Energy Refinement? Uppecia? Even high-level Core Formation experts, we can provide. The business manager smiled knowingly after hearing Ls words. Then, with a confident and proud tone, he asked L, Is that all? L shook his head, unimpressed. Just that? No, its not enough! Oh? Not enough? Is there something higher? L shook his head and said without hesitation. Chapter 657 Contacting the Sect Master For Sun Moon Security to have a Golden Core expert presiding over it is already quite impressive. After all, it is just one of the many money-makingpanies established by the Sun Moon Sect in the outside world. In dealing with tasks in the secr realm, a Golden Core expert is sufficient in most cases. In fact, the Golden Core expert presiding over the securitypany has never taken on any meaningful tasks since its establishment. When the business manager heard Ls words, his expression changed immediately. He looked at L with a hint of hostility in his eyes. Sir, a Golden Core expert is not enough for you? Haha, are you joking with me? L curled his lips and asked, Whats so fun about joking with a grown man like you? Hmph! Youre asking for death! Do you know what kind of existence is behind our securitypany? This is not a ce where you can cause trouble. I want to see how capable someone who even looks down on Golden Core experts is! The business managers face darkened. In the next second, he suddenly jumped up from his office chair and rushed towards L, with condensed energy surging on his fist. He possessed mid-Core Formation strength, and perhaps he didnt intend to directly take Ls life, so he held back his punch. However, even a restrained punch from an early-Core Formation expert still carried the power of a full strike. L raised an eyebrow and faced the punch without any change in his expression. He didnt even bother to block or dodge. He simply activated the Unyielding Earth Technique. Ls physical strength alone was equivalent to the peak ofte-Core Formation. Even without using True Energy, the Unyielding Earth Technique made him impervious to a strike from an early-Core Formation expert. Boom! A muffled sound! L directly withstood the punch, standing there motionless. However, the floor beneath his feet crumbled due to the force, but L himself was unharmed. On the other hand, the business manager, a mid-Core Formation expert, was pushed back several steps. To the business manager, it felt as if he had punched a mountain. The terrifying recoil made his fist ache and his arm numb. The business managers face changed dramatically, and he looked at L with astonishment and uncertainty. Who exactly are you? What is your purpose ining to our Sun Moon Security? As he spoke, the business manager quickly dialed a phone number. His expression became serious as he stared at L as if facing a formidable enemy. He knew that he couldnt handle someone who could withstand the attacks of a high-level Core Formation expert. L chuckled, Dont be nervous! Didnt I say I just came to hire some helpers? Youve seen my strength. Now, do you still think Golden Core experts are enough to assist someone like me when needed? Upon hearing this, the business managers expression became uncertain. He felt that todays matter was no longer as simple as business. Boom! Just then, a loud noise reverberated. A middle-aged man burst through the door and rushed into the office in a hurry. Mr. Gagher, whats going on? This middle-aged man exuded a powerful aura, and he stared at L with a cold and stern expression as he asked in a deep voice. He was the Golden Core expert overseeing this ce. Tommy Gagher saw L withstand his attack without any reaction and heard his words. Doubts immediately arose in his mind. Mr. McCain, calm down and dont act rashly for now. Tommy signaled to the middle-aged man with a nce, then turned to L and asked in a deep voice, Sir, youre saying that the Golden Core experts are not enough, so do you want to hire Nascent Soul powerhouses from us to assist you? Upon hearing this, theter arrival, the Golden Core expert known as Mr. McCain, couldnt help but freeze for a moment. Upon hearing Tommys words, this kid came to hire people? But their own Golden Core expert wasnt enough? Thats right, I want Nascent Soul powerhouses to be my assistants! And the number should not be less than three! If you can find Nascent Soulte stage experts, or even peakte stage, that would be even better. As the words fell, L nodded seriously. His expression didnt look like he was joking at all. Hahaha Kid, what kind of joke are you making? Do you even understand the concept of Nascent Soul powerhouses? Do you think such existences can be hired? And you want at least three of them? Are you cracking a joke, or trying to cause trouble? Franco McCain couldnt help bursting intoughter, his tone mocking and scornful. He then nced at Tommy and silently asked with his eyes if he should take care of this kid himself. However, Tommys face flickered for a few moments, but he slightly shook his head at the other party. In the next second, his tone turned serious as he asked L in a deep voice, Sir, if you are not joking, and you have managed to find your way here to seek assistance from Nascent Soul experts, then you must know what lies behind our Sun Moon Security Company, right? L nodded and took a seat. If I didnt know, I wouldnt havee! Could it be that your Sun Moon Sect has fallen to the point where you cant even dispatch three Nascent Soul experts? I have money, so name your price! Ls goddess wife was currently making a fortune, and her wealth had already exceeded billions. And just two days ago, the Graham family had transferred a considerable sum of money to him from the proceeds of selling elixirs, totaling more than a billion. So L was now quite wealthy and domineering. Upon hearing this, both Tommy and Franco were taken aback. Hehe, since the gentleman has mentioned Sun Moon Sect, it seems you havee here with a purpose. However, getting Nascent Soul powerhouses involved is no longer a question of money. Tommy shook his head and continued with a solemn expression, A Nascent Soul powerhouse is involved in too many matters. Such an existence, even if helping others due to interests, to some extent represents the stance of the sect. In other words, if your enemies have no grievances with our Sun Moon Sect, and our Nascent Soul powerhouses help you, it will likely make Sun Moon Sect an enemy of your enemies. We, Sun Moon Sect, have no reason to unnecessarily make enemies because of you. So, if you truly came here to find help from Nascent Soul powerhouses, you can give up on that idea. Regardless of the amount of money, we wont consider it! As his words fell, L sighed inwardly. He thought it would be as simple as hiring Nascent Soul powerhouses with money. Even if it cost tens of billions, he could grit his teeth and spend it without revealing so much information to the Sun Moon Sect. After all, L had his own ideas about that Spiritual Vein. Being able to hire several Nascent Soul stage thugs who would just do the job without asking questions would be the best. But now it seemed that he had been thinking too much Unnecessarily making enemies? Ive heard that the secluded Willis family is your mortal enemy, right? L asked casually. Upon hearing this, Tommy, who had previously been resolute and had already given the order to expel L, suddenly changed his expression. Franco, on the other hand, asked in disbelief, Kid, what did you say? The secluded Willis family? Are you trying to hire Nascent Soul powerhouses to deal with the secluded Willis family? Thats right! So, can we discuss it now? L nodded and asked. However, Tommy coldly snorted and shook his head, Theres no need for that. Even if its the secluded Willis family, our Nascent Soul experts would never be bored enough to help you deal with them. There are plenty of people who have a grudge against the secluded Willis family, would our Sun Moon Sect help every Tom, Dick, and Harry? Just because we also have a grudge against the secluded Willis family? Thats ridiculous!N?velDrama.Org content. Speaking, his tone changed, Unless there are sufficient benefits at stake, worth involving Nascent Soul experts. There are! A Spiritual Vein, is it enough? The Willis family has discovered that Spiritual Vein now. I want to take it back. So, Sun Moon Sect, are you interested in cooperating with me? L asked in a deep voice. As his words fell, the expressions of Tommy and Franco changed. Spiritual Vein? Are you telling the truth? Tommy asked. Absolutely! But you probably dont have the authority to negotiate with me on behalf of Sun Moon Sect. Let someone who can make decisions in the sect talk to me. L nodded, his attitude bing somewhat domineering. Yes! If it really involves a Spiritual Vein, then I did say it doesnt count. Wait a moment, Ill contact our sect master! Chapter 658 Idle Time After a moment! Inside the office of the Business Department, Tommy handed the phone to L. Mr. Willis, this is our Sect Leader Leonel Stuart. You can talk to our Sect Leader! L raised an eyebrow and picked up the satellite phone. Master Stuart of the Sun Moon Sect? The other person responded with a Hmm and asked in a deep voice, Are you the client of today? May I know your surname? My nickname is Lachie Fire, you can call me that. L said casually. Hehe You are being secretive, not even revealing your name. How can I believe the information you provided? Leonel chuckled coldly, his tone filled with doubt. L said in a deep voice, Master Stuart, youre being shallow. Even if I tell you a name, it could be fake. Why bother with such superficial matters? The key issue now is whether the Sun Moon Sect is willing to cooperate with me to snatch this Spiritual Vein from the hidden Willis family. Or will you sit back and watch the hidden Willis family upy the Spiritual Vein, continue to grow stronger, and suppress the Sun Moon Sect? I believe this is an opportunity for the Sun Moon Sect. After the matter is done, we can divide the ind between us. Sun Moon Sect can upy half of the ind and the Spiritual Vein. How about that? L no longer mentioned money and went straight to discussing the ind. Half? Hehe Hearing this, Leonel chuckled indifferently, and hisughter seemed to contain a hint of mockery. Young man, if Im not mistaken, you dont have the strength to contend with the hidden Willis family, do you? Even a Nascent Soul expert is not someone you canpete against. So, if we are to fight for this ind, the Sun Moon Sect will be the main force, and you will only provide information. Do you think its reasonable to give us only half of the Spiritual Vein? Well, that ind and Spiritual Vein are said to be quite significant, and giving half is not a small amount. Master Stuart, sometimes information is more crucial. L said with a smile. The other party snorted, seemingly not wanting to dwell on this issue for the time being. Lets discuss the specifics after the matter is done. The current problem is how you can make me believe this information. Sending out a Nascent Soul expert is not a joke. You need to provide sufficient evidence to convince me that there is indeed such an ind. After those words, L couldnt help but frown. After pondering for a few seconds, he chuckled and said, So what if I send out a Nascent Soul expert? Even if they are idle, whats the big deal about sending them out for a while? Are you afraid that I will deceive and kill your Nascent Soul experts? I heard this information from someone else, and I know its true, but to be honest, I dont have much evidence. Master Stuart, Ill say it again, this could be an opportunity for Sun Moon Sect. Its up to you to weigh the options. You Hmph! Upon hearing this, Leonel seemed extremely displeased with Ls words. He coldly snorted and directly hung up the phone. Who is he? He is the Sect Leader of the Sun Moon Sect! The Sun Moon Sect, as a former ancient sect, may have declined now, but it is still a giantpared to others. In the hidden world, it is undoubtedly a heavyweight. Such a martial sects Sect Leader, his status is self-evident. When has someone been so impolite to him? What did it mean that their Nascent Soul experts were idle? It seemed like he didnt take people seriously At this time, L looked at the hung-up phone and couldnt help but frown. What does this mean? Is it impossible to negotiate? How did it go? Tommy asked from the side. Franco also stared at L, wearing an inquisitive expression. Your Sect Leader seems tock courage. When such an opportunity presents itself, even if its fake, one should still make an effort, right? Hehe L shook his head disappointedly, his expression showing a hint of disdain. What did you say? You cant be disrespectful to the Sect Master! Francos face turned cold at the remark. He seemed ready to teach L a lesson. L raised an eyebrow, showing no fear in his expression. At present, he belonged to the ancient level and couldnt easily attack others in the outside world. Even if the other person was from the hidden or ordinary ancient martial level, they would face the sanctions of the Orderwarden. However, there were loopholes in these rules and several conditions to consider! One was that as long as he didnt use true energy, he wouldnt be detected by the Orderwarden. Secondly, if the other person was higher in cultivation level, they would not be protected by this rule. Apart from these, if he was attacked by the other person, he could retaliate without any problem. Therefore, L had no reason to fear Franco in front of him. The other party was a strongte Golden Core expert, higher in cultivation level than himself, and if the other party made the first move, L could freely counterattack without any concerns. Even if he was at the early Golden Core stage and fought against ate Golden Core expert, L had no fear when he went all out. However, at this moment, Tommys satellite phone, which was specifically used tomunicate with the sect, rang again. Tell that kid not to leave yet. Inform him that the Sect Master will discuss it with the senior members before giving him an answer. On the other end of the phone, Leonels voice was low. Yes, Sect Master! Tommy nodded and signaled to Franco. The next moment, he smiled at L and said, Mr. Willis, the Sect Master is discussing with the senior members. Please wait for a moment. Upon hearing this, L couldnt help but chuckle. He thought the Sect Master had a big temper and would cut off the discussion in anger. So, it turned out that his own words didnt count? Meanwhile, inside the Sun Moon Sect! Leonel quickly summoned several influential high-ranking members of the sect. This is how things are. I received some information The Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect exined the situation to the high-ranking members of the sect. After listening, the eyes of the people present couldnt help but light up. Spiritual Vein? These two words made everyones eyes shine. What was the biggest crisis facing the Sun Moon Sect right now? It was the depletion of the sects original Spiritual Vein. Without it, they were like eating empty air. They were sustaining the sects development with the existing cultivation resources. If this continued for several decades, centuries, or even thousands of years, by the time the current generation of strong experts in the sect passed away, the Sun Moon Sect would probably lose its status as a hidden sect. Hearing that a new Spiritual Vein had been discovered, the high-ranking members of the sect present became excited. However, at this moment, Leonels tone became serious. However, we dont know if the information provided by that young man is true or false! He hasnt presented any evidence to prove the authenticity of this Spiritual Vein. Sending out Nascent Soul experts is not a trivial matter, so I want to ask everyone Whats not a trivial matter? I think that young man is not wrong about one thing! Our sects Nascent Soul experts have nothing better to do. Even if the information is false, what harm is there in going out for a trip? And if it turns out to be true, the significance for Sun Moon Sect goes without saying. We should send them! We should definitely send them! That young man asked for a minimum of three Nascent Soul experts, so lets send five from our sect! Before Leonel could finish speaking, a voice rang out. One of the bearded old men sitting there red at Leonel without a good temper.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Although he was called an old man, there wasnt a single wrinkle on his face, making him look like a strong middle-aged man. Only the gray beard indicated that he was not young. He had two huge hammers hanging on both sides of his waist, with therge hammerheads almost dragging on the ground. His muscles were as solid as granite, clearly showing that he had a hot-tempered and explosive personality. Senior Fiery, are you in favor? Leonel asked with a bitter smile. The people he had called today were absolute top-level figures of the sect, including former Sect Masters and Grand Elders. Each of them was his uncles or even ancestors. He didnt dare to have any objections when the other party spoke like this. Of course, I agree! If its true, Sun Moon Sect will once again possess a Spiritual Vein. And even if its false, whats the harm in going out for a trip? What could we lose? Fiery Dragon said naturally. Youre right, Senior Fiery! Moreover, this Spiritual Vein is currently in the hands of the Willis family, a hidden family. How can we let it go without taking action? Lets go! I also agree to go! Regardless of its authenticity, we should give it a try! Lets make a move! If we continue like this, Sun Moon Sect will decline year by year. This is an opportunity for our sect! Chapter 659 Compete on Stage? On that day, L received a reply from the Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect. It was just one sentence, asking him to wait for two or three days, and Tommy would contact him then. After leaving the Sun Moon Securitypany, L sat in the car, looking at the building, a hint of indescribable emotion welling up in his eyes. He knew that the Sun Moon Sect would definitely send someone over. However, they hadnt discussed any conditions with him afterward. This made L understand that he was trying to skin a tiger. If the other party didnt discuss cooperation terms, what did it mean? It meant that they felt it wasnt necessary. They believed everything was under their control. But L had no intention of retreating either. He had an obligation to strike at the hidden Willis family. Moreover, deep down, he still had the same desire for that Spiritual Vein. At that time, he could simply reveal his identity as the disciple of Vice Sect Master of the Broken Pulse Sect. Surely, the Sun Moon Sect would be cautious and not easily act against him. In the next two days, L apanied Miranda and Nora on a trip to Slocmore. The three of them cherished their time together. L had no idea that the blood jade that Summer had inhabited would be traced to him by Wicked Bone. He believed that the ancient Willis family wouldnt find him again so quickly, and there was no need to rush back to the Broken Pulse Sect. At least, he needed to resolve the matter with the ind first. During these two days, Hazel often apanied them, fostering a rtionship and deepening her connection with Miranda. Vaughn also invited L and Miranda to the Beckman family twice. The Beckman family was no longer solely interested in cooperating with Lowe Group; they wanted to befriend L and his wife. It was not only because of the debt of gratitude but also due to Ls incredible medical skills. The regeneration of limb would undoubtedly cause a sensation worldwide. However, Vaughn, along with those present at the hospital that day, knew what should be said and what shouldnt be divulged. At noon, L, Miranda, and Nora spent the morning at the amusement park and nned to find a ce to eat outside aftering out. They arrived at a food street where they could find various specialty snacks. As they were wandering around looking for a ce to enter, they passed by a Ski-style restaurant. At the entrance, it was exceptionally lively. People had set up a tform, and several individuals dressed in Ski-style martial arts uniforms were performing something on it. There were others holding signs and advertising. It seemed like a Ski martial arts gym recruiting students. Oh, what are they doing? Its so lively! the curious child stopped in her tracks and stood on tiptoes, looking around. L and Miranda also stopped when they noticed. They considered it as apanying their daughter to watch a performance. Friends from Priocia, our Thousand Shadows Martial Hall recently opened a branch in Slocmore. We wee everyone to sign up, at that moment, a man in a martial arts uniform stood proudly on the tform and shouted. Our Skis karate, iaido, and other martial arts techniques are the most powerful and practical in the world. They are different from the martial arts routines you have in Priocia, all fancy moves and no substance! If you want to learn real skills,e to our Thousand Shadows Martial Hall! As he spoke, he nced around at the crowd, his face filled with a sense of superiority. It was as if Skis martial arts truly surpassed those of Priocia, and he was someone exceptional. After his words fell, the crowd immediately began discussing, with mixed reactions. Some were skeptical, while others were displeased. After all, this was Priocia! Ha, what era is this? Ski people dare to show off in Priocia. Look down on our martial arts in Priocia? Whos going up there to teach him a lesson? The crowd buzzed with discussions. Of course, there were also a few people with no strong stance, who actually went up to inquire or even sign up. Next, the group of Ski warriors started their own performance. One guy took off his shirt, revealing his well-built muscles, and stood firmly in a horse stance. Then hispanion took a solid steel pipe and fiercely smashed it against the guys body. The next second, with a muffled sound! The guy remained motionless, unharmed, while the solid steel pipe bent directly. Immediately after, the warrior let out a roar and threw several punches, shattering blocks of granite. Hiss This scene was indeed quite shocking, causing the onlookers to exim and cheer. Wow, they really have some skills? This steel pipe is made of real material, huh? Even the granite is real, not a prop. Especially when these Ski warriors intentionally threw the steel pipe down from the stage, it caused quite amotion. Did you all see that? As long as you join our martial arts hall, you can achieve this level someday. The person who spoke initially said proudly, very satisfied with the effect on the scene.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nora, lets go, its time to eat. At this moment, L disdainfully pursed his lips and urged Nora. Daddy, lets watch a little longer, theyre so interesting. Nora said with a cheerful smile. Nora enjoys spectacles, lets stay for a while, are you hungry? Miranda retorted L with a hint of annoyance in her eyes. Whats so interesting about it? Watching them show off here? L frowned. Honestly, he couldnt bear to watch these Ski warriors on stage with their arrogant attitude. He just wanted to leave. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would lose his temper and jump up to knock them all down. Fine Actually, its not that interesting. I could break this kind of steel pipe too. Nora nodded her little head, seeing her father wanting to leave, she also lost some interest. Thats right, just a bunch of performers. Hehe L said casually, without lowering his voice intentionally, using a normal speaking tone. However, this was overheard by the Ski warriors on stage. The leading warrior, who had been praising Skis karate and belittling Priocias martial arts, immediately stared coldly at L. Hey! Priocia person, what did you just say? Ika Akaishi angrily questioned. It had to be said that this guy had sharp hearing. Of course, the main reason was that his attention was already focused on L and Mirandas direction. With Mirandas beauty, it was impossible not to attract attention wherever she went. Such a stunning and captivating Priocia woman, Akaishi noticed her instantly. And in his heart, he secretly coveted and lusted after her. So he naturally caught L and Mirandas conversation in the first ce. Priocia person, how dare you say our great Ski karate is just a performance? This is an insult to us, and we absolutely cannot tolerate it! You must apologize! Akaishi angrily demanded. The others from the Thousand Shadows Martial Hall, who had been ignored, also turned their angry gazes toward L, emanating a threatening aura. Moreover, under Ikas signal, several warriors from the audience walked toward L and Miranda, vaguely blocking their way. Apologize? Hahaha Thinking too much! You Ski brats, I advise you to keep a low profile in the territory of Priocia and not cause trouble! Now is not the Priocia of a hundred years ago! L sneered, shaking his head disdainfully. The next moment, he grabbed Miranda and Nora and confronted the several Ski warriors blocking their path, saying, Get out of the way, or dont me me for being impolite. Hey! Insulted us and just want to leave like this? No need to apologize, but unless this beautifuldy here signs up for our Thousand Shadows Martial Hall, you must pay the price for your words! Akaishi arrogantly shouted. His gaze unintentionally swept over Miranda, revealing a hint of evil desire. Such a beautiful woman, if she signed up for their martial arts hall and came to learn martial arts frequently in the future, he might be able to create opportunities Upon hearing this, L narrowed his eyes. Heh This guy even has designs on my wife? Pay the price? Im curious, what exactly is the price youre talking about? Ls voice turned cold, and a dangerous aura emanated from him. I was just telling the truth. Your Priocia martial arts are nothing but fancy moves! Weak Priocia people, you dont agree? If you have the guts,e up on stage andpete with me. Do you dare? Hahaha Chapter 660 Can’t Play You to Death? L watched the formation of Ski warriors, feeling that if he didnt step up, this matter wouldnt end. Originally, he just wanted to leave quietly. But because of a single word, these warriors seemed relentless. They even wanted his wife to report on their martial arts? Ridiculous! Onlookers began to jeer and at least verbally supported L. After all, they were all Priocia people, and the derogatoryments from the Ski warriors about Priocias martial arts had rubbed many the wrong way. Some individuals stepped forward, egging L on to challenge them. Of course, there were also many worried about L. These Ski warriors seemed quite formidable, despite L appearing robust; he might not match up to seasoned fighters. Challenge? Sure! How do you want to challenge? L coldly chuckled, feeling irritated by Akaishis gaze towards Miranda. Thinking about a challenge? Watch me y you to death! Miranda and Nora, however, showed no concern for L. Especially Nora, who seemed more expectant than worried. The crowd, hearing Ls inquiry about the challenge, seemed surprised by his willingness to face off, and some expressed their doubts about his ability to fare against the Ski warriors. Youve been looking down on our karate, calling it a sideshow, right? Its simple. As long as youe up on stage, do what we did just now, and if you can, Ill admit that what we did is just a sideshow that any ordinary person could do. Akaishi provoked L. The audience was in an uproar upon hearing this. How can this be? How could this young man withstand a blow from a steel rod? That was real granite, how could this young man possibly break it with a punch? Young man, dont act rashly! Yes! If you cant do it, it will only make the Ski people look down on us even more! At this moment, some even quietly med L, feeling that he was being too impulsive. The Ski warriors were already quite arrogant. If L didnt fare well against them, Priocias reputation might suffer. However, L shook his head, No! This rule isnt fair. As his wordsnded, the crowd erupted into boos! It seemed like L was backing down, not daring to take on the challenge. Now youre backing down, how will the Ski people view Priocia and Priocias martial arts now? Lets go! I dont want to see the Ski warriors smug facester. Really embarrassing! If you knew it would end up like this, why didnt you keep your mouth shut? The crowd buzzed with discussion, and usations against L were rife. It seemed that by backing out, L wasnt just losing face for himself but for all the Priocia people present. Oh? Scared to show your mettle? Priocia people really are cowards. If youre afraid, then step up on stage and apologize for your previous words, admit the strength of our karate. Then, have this youngdy enroll in our martial arts school! If not hmm!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Akaishi smirked, his arms crossed triumphantly. L, however, burst intoughter, shook his head, and said, I think youve misunderstood. What I meant was, it wouldnt be fair for me to just replicate what you did. We must add a rule. You must do what I do as well. Do you dare? As his words sank in, everyone was stunned. So, Ls idea of unfairness was this? Hmph! Im not afraid! Akaishi snorted, gritting his teeth. Very well! L nodded, then leaped up onto the high tform. Upon witnessing his move, the onlookers expressed astonishment. Akaishi raised an eyebrow, No wonder you dare to challenge us. Turns out you have some skills? But all this jumping around and showing off is useless. With that thought in mind, Akaishi snatched a solid steel rod from a nearby warrior, identical to the one that had been bent earlier. Priocia people,e on! Just as our warriors withstood the blows of this steel rod, you must do the same, Akaishi dered. As he spoke, a hint of malice flickered in his eyes. He nned to be harsh on L shortly. Breaking this Priocia persons spine would be childs y! However, as his words trailed off, he felt his hand lighten. The next moment, the steel rodnded in Ls hand. Let me handle this myself! Letting the Ski people strike him? Even if they couldnt harm him, L didnt agree. ng! After L spoke, there was a metallic ng as he firmly swung the steel rod at his own head. To everyones surprise, the solid steel rod shattered upon impact! The Ski warriors, who had been waiting for L to embarrass himself, were left dumbfounded. Their expressions turned from arrogance to disbelief. The onlookers were shocked, some even questioning if the steel rod was a prop. At this moment, Akaishis expression fluctuated, finally taking Ls actions seriously. Without a word, L picked up a granite rock from the ground and crushed it into powder with a single punch, sparking cheers and apuse. The Ski warriors were taken aback, their demeanor significantly altered. Okay, what you did, Ive replicated it! Now its my turn! L, with a serious expression, approached a solid wooden board. This wooden board was a prop the Ski warriors used to demonstrate their strength. It had been soaked in oil, making it exceptionally durable. Beside ity steel nails over a foot long. As L walked towards it, the Ski warriors exchanged puzzled looks. Are you going to p the nails with your hands? I thought you had something more impressive in mind? Akaishi sneered with a hint of disdain. pping these steel nails into the wooden board bare-handed was one of their performance acts. They assumed L would follow suit. However, the next moment left everyone dumbfounded. L ced five steel nails on the board, but with the sharp ends facing upward! What are you going to do? Youre not going to p them like that, are you? Akaishis Adams apple bobbed, swallowing hard. Hehe, just watch and learn! Ls face hardened, and with no hesitation, he firmly pped his hands onto the sharp ends of the steel nails. Ah! Witnessing this scene, the audience erupted into screams. Even those with children quickly covered their eyes, expecting something gruesome to follow. In contrast, Miranda and Nora, who should have been most concerned for L, remained calm. Akaishi and the Ski warriors were in shock, their pupils contracted as they stared at Ls actions. With several resounding ps, all five steel nails were nailed into the wooden board, head down and tips up! The crowd gasped and murmured in amazement. Our Priocia martial arts are truly profound. This is beyond the capabilities of a typical iron palm technique. He pped the nail tips, withstanding an incredible pressure in an instant. Im starting to doubt if his hands are titanium alloy prosthetics? Akaishi and the Ski warriors were visibly shaken, their faces twitching. Your turn! Please! At that moment, L pped his unharmed hands and gestured to Akaishi, leaving thetter looking as if he had seen a ghost. Chapter 661 Reality Check Seeing the solid wooden board and the foot-long steel nails, Akaishis face turned pale. He could p nails too, but he had never dared to y with them like L did. Whats wrong, Ski warriors? Are you cowards? I dare to do what you did, but you dont dare to do what I did? L asked coldly, his tone full of mockery and sarcasm. As his wordsnded, the onlookers disyed satisfaction and superiority. Exactly! Wheres your warrior spirit? Haha Look at these little devils, theyve lost their nerve! Now you see the power of our Priocia martial arts? Still pretending not to understand? When facing a true Priocia master, these little devils are dumbfounded. This young man is impressive! pping steel nails with his hands upside down, it seems some shows are too conservative At that moment, the Priocia audience was ted. It seemed like they were enjoying it more than L himself. Admit it, Ski warriors. Your martial arts are just a sideshow. Otherwise do it! Ls tone was contemptuous, his expression infuriating. We Ski warriors never retreat! But bravery doesnt mean foolishness! Priocia person, you must be cheating; I suspect your hands are made of alloy prosthetics! But since you cant handle it, I cant be bothered to deal with you! You and your woman can leave! Akaishis eyes flickered, his face contorted in anger. By now, he realized he had met his match. However, he refused to bow down, admit that Priocia martial arts were superior to Skis, and lose face. As his words fell, the crowd erupted in boos! Everyone looked at the Ski warriors with disdain and mockery. Mom, hes being unfair! Humph! Can I go over there and beat him up? Nora asked indignantly. Nora, sweetheart, Daddy will handle them. Miranda smiled. At that moment, Ls eyes glinted sharply. Prosthetics? I think you should consider getting one! Swish! Before he could finish speaking, Ls figure turned into a blur. The next moment, Akaishi felt a blur before his eyes, and then his hand was caught by L. Following that, L grabbed Akaishis hand and mmed it onto the steel nails ced upside down on the board. A sharp sound of metal piercing flesh apanied by a pig-like scream filled the air. Akaishis flesh, unlike Ls, was pierced by the steel nails through his palm. Gaah! He screeched like a duck, trying to break free from Ls grip. However, another sharp sound followed! L pressed his hand onto the board, nailing Akaishis hand down with the steel nails. Akaishi screamed in agony, pinned in ce, unable to move. Ah! Gaah! Get him! Kill him! The Ski warriors, witnessing this, began to curse and mor, moving towards L. However Thump! Thump! Thump! There was a series of dull thuds as the warriors were sent flying with a single p from L, as if he were swatting flies. Wow! So cool! See, our Priocia martial arts are mighty. At this moment, the other Ski warriors who hadnt reached L yet stopped in their tracks, showing expressions of panic. Noting over? Hehe L sneered dismissively. The next moment, he scoffed, A bunch of narrow-minded frogs from a small country, still daring to be arrogant on Priocia soil? Priocia martial arts are profound, something you cant diminish. With a disdainful smile, L took steps towards the audience below. Several warriors who had stood in his way earlier quickly stepped aside. At this moment, the onlookers, who had been burning with anger due to the Ski warriors arrogance, now felt a sense of triumph. How dare these little devils still boast and belittle Priocia martial arts as mere showboating? L nced back before hopping off the tform, and saw Akaishi still wailing, pinned by the nails, while the Ski warriors stood there, resentful and apprehensive. Furrowing his brow, L stomped his foot, causing the tform to copse with a thunderous crash. Cries and shouts filled the air as the Ski warriors on the stage tumbled to the ground. Akaishis cries grew even more pitiful. Dont stand so high next time! In Priocia, you Ski people should lower your heads. Ls voice was cold. Who dares to cause trouble at Thousand Shadows Martial Halls apprentice enrollment event? At that moment, a tall Ski man hurried over, causing the Ski warriors, who had fallen and were wailing on the ground, to light up at his arrival. Akaishi, with his right hand in a bloody mess, seemed to find sce in this figure. Mr. Shita! Youve arrived! Please help us settle this. This Priocia person disrupted our event and insulted Ski martial arts. Akaishi pointed at L with resentment using his rtively unharmed left hand. Mr. Shita nced at L, but upon seeing Ls appearance, his pupils involuntarily constricted. Mr. Shita, he insulted our karate. Youre powerful; you must help us reim our honor! Otherwise, these Priocia people will think they can bully us Ski warriors! Akaishi shouted to the approaching Mr. Shita. Mr. Shita was a true master of the Shadow de Sect, far beyond the capabilities of these warriors. However, as the words fell, Mr. Shita delivered a resounding p to Akaishis face.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Shut up! Were here in Priocia to open a martial arts school and peacefully coexist with Priocias friends. Who allowed you to be so aggressive? Being disciplined is deserved! Akaishi was left dazed by the p, with the other Ski warriors also stunned. What was happening? Why was their master supporting Priocia and scolding them? The onlookers couldnt help butugh. Haha, little devils fighting among themselves? Theter one knows how to behave! Afraid of our Priocia master, arent you? Meanwhile, L, observing Mr. Shitas actions, raised an eyebrow, a hint of confusion in his eyes. He couldnt understand why Mr. Shita was being so amodating. With a nod and a smile, Mr. Shita addressed L, Forgive our members rudeness. I will discipline them. Heh, its fine. Ive already taught them a lesson. L shrugged, unable toprehend Mr. Shitas courteous behavior. With that, he left with Miranda and Nora. Half an hourter, inside the Thousand Shadows Martial Hall, Akaishi hung his right arm, blood seeping through the bandages. His expression was grim as he turned to the brooding Mr. Shita. Why didnt you help us discipline that Priocia person? Do you know we Ski warriors have be a joke to the Priocia people? You should have helped us save face. Mr. Shita nced coldly at him, expressing a hint of trepidation. Because I am not a match for that Priocia person. If I intervened, I would only be aughing stock. That Priocia person is a true practitioner. Besides, we have more important matters to attend to that cannot disturb the Priocia practitioners. So, I cant reveal myself or jeopardize Master Kurokis ns. With a greedy and devious look on his face, Mr. Shita revealed his true intentions. Gilberto had previously mentioned to L that besides a few skilled members of the Willis family, no one else on the ship had sensed anything unusual when Mesosaurus discovered the ind that was considered a paradise. However, the reality was different. Chapter 662 Boarding the Ship Mr. Shita, a skilled practitioner from the Shadow de Sect, had taken down several strong opponents in the Ski region at Ls hands. Within the sect, L had been designated as the number one enemy and someone not to be provoked easily. Thus, upon seeing L, Mr. Shita immediately recognized him. Hey! Despite feeling resentful, Akaishi bowed reluctantly upon hearing this. Suddenly, a cold chuckle echoed through the room. A diminutive figure appeared, walking towards Mr. Shita. This figure had tied-back hair and didnt look like a modern person. Standing with folded arms, exuding an air of aloofness, their aged face disyed a fierce and rebellious aura sharper than that of a younger person. Mr. Shita, youre too cautious! I, personally, will intervene. Even if we disturb the Priocia practitioners, so what? Anyone who dares interfere in this matter will face my wrath! The diminutive figure spoke arrogantly. Mr. Shita respectfully replied, Yes, Master Kuroki, youre right. I did not mean to disrespect you; I simply wished to avoid trouble. With your power, there is no need for such concerns. Mr. Shitas tone was humble and fearful, reflecting deep reverence in his eyes. The diminutive figure was an unparalleled expert from the Thousand Birds Gate, a historical martial sect within Ski. The Thousand Birds Gate surpassed the Shadow de Sect in strength, and the figures power was inscrutable, surpassing even Mr. Shita, a Divine Realm expert. Later on, they dismissed Akaishi and discussed the specifics of their n to seize the ind. A day passed, and L received a call from Tommy, leading him back to the Sun Moon Securitypany. The same office as before now held a group of people. As L entered, his eyes narrowed slightly. He felt a mix of fear and excitement. Fear because there were five Nascent Soul experts sent by the Sun Moon Sect, with the strongest reaching the peak of the Nascent Soulter stage. Alongside them were eighteen Golden Core experts, all at the Golden Coreter stage or higher. Excitement surged in L as he believed with this lineup, seizing the ind from the Willis family should be nearly guaranteed. It appeared that the Sun Moon Sect was serious about obtaining the Spiritual Vein. Kid, were you the one who ryed the message? At that moment, the leader of the Sun Moon Sects experts, a bearded man known as Fiery Dragon, scrutinized L, asking in a booming voice. Strong and robust, with keen eyes, Fiery Dragon was the Nascent Soulter stage powerhouse of the sect, known for his terrifying strength. L nodded and politely inquired, How should I address you, sir? Fiery Dragon replied, Humph, call me Elder Fiery. Early Golden Core? Not bad for your age. Which sect are you from? L hesitated for a moment, deciding not to reveal his affiliation with the Broken Pulse Sect. He responded, I have no sect. Fiery Dragon continued, For your age and strength, not belonging to a sect is impressive. Were your ancestors skilled? L vaguely replied, Somewhat Hmph! Fiery Dragon snorted, sensing Ls evasiveness and reluctance to reveal too much about himself. He decided not to press further. As far as he was concerned, Ls role this time was simply to provide information and guide them to the ind. In essence, the Sun Moon Sect had no intention of sharing the Spiritual Vein with L. If he yed along, that would be fine. If not After acquainting themselves and discussing specific details with the Sun Moon Sect members, L awaited Gilbertos message, preparing to board the ship. Two dayster At a port in Slocmore, a luxurious cruise ship was docked. This vessel was controlled by Quentin, ostensibly a cruise ship for sea sightseeing, but in reality, it doubled as a luxury casino. It provided not only gambling but also various grey services, making it a veritable money pit. A line of Mercedes-Benz vehicles came to a stop, and a group of people disembarked. Leading them was a young man sporting sunsses, adorned in luxurious attire, exuding a rebellious air. He carried himself with an air of arrogance, as if he were a young master emerging from a noble family. The others followed closely, walking with amanding presence. The scene was grand and imposing. Young master, is this the cruise ship? A stout man with graying beard and eyebrows, known as the head steward, asked beside the young man. Yes, Uncle Fiery, this is the one! Lets go, the young master nodded and gestured with his hand. This young man was none other than L, disguised in a new appearance. The attendants and bodyguards behind him were not Sun Moon Sects numerous experts, then who were they? L couldnt help but feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of boarding with five Nascent Soul experts and a group of Golden Core experts. The feeling was nothing short of exhrating. The group marched gantly towards the boarding gate. Sir, please present your VIP card! A subordinate of Mesosaurus at the boarding gate politely requested L to show his membership card. L nodded, took out a card, and handed it over. The subordinate scanned the card with a device to confirm its authenticity. Please! Have a pleasant journey! The subordinate smiled and gestured L to board. Just a moment! At that moment, a deep voice rang out. A rugged man with sharp eyes red at L, assessing him. Young man, is this your first time on our ship? You seem a bit unfamiliar, the rugged man inquired with a smile. Yes, its my first time! I heard your cruise service is excellent, so I thought Id give it a try. Any issues? L nodded, his tone slightly haughty, showing impatience. Haha, no issues! But, young master, do you have a sponsor? The rugged man asked. The luxury cruise ship operated on a membership system, with each member expected to refer others to ensure safety.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mr. Carter from the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta is an uncle of mine who sent me here, L replied curtly. Ah, Mr. Carters guest. Please proceed! Upon hearing this, the rugged man allowed L to board. With a grunt, L, apanied by over twenty people, swaggered onto the ship. After boarding, the rugged man pulled out his phone and made a call. Boss, did Mr. Carter from the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta send a guest? The voice on the other end responded in a deep tone, Gilberto? He introduced a guest, a young man named Willis Graham, right? Im not sure about his name, but the membership card is genuine, the rugged man replied. In that case, theres no issue! By the way, Gilberto says this kid is a fatmb. Hehe Lets prepare something for him when the timees! The sly voice chuckled deviously. Understood, boss! This kid seems pretty cocky, traveling with twenty or thirty entourage members, all driving Mercedes-Benz G-ss vehicles. Quite impressive! I wonder which big shot he is. Hes in for a surprise! Haha When L and his group boarded the ship, another group, led by a member, also embarked on the luxury cruise ship. At the helm was Master Kuroki from the Ski Thousand Birds Gate, apanied by several other Ski experts. Chapter 663 Taking Me for a Fat Lamb? At nine oclock in the morning, the cruise ship set sail, heading towards the deep sea. On board, countless tycoons and spendthrifts were anticipating avish and extravagant voyage. On the One Leaf luxury cruise ship, L and Fiery Dragon gathered in a luxurious cabin. When should we make our move? Fiery Dragon asked eagerly, as if he couldnt wait any longer. As a Nascent Soul Realm powerhouse, he didnt even bother to consider the Willis familysckeys on the ship. No need to rush. We need to locate Mesosaurus first, right? Hehe L replied casually. Mesosaurus? He dares to call himself a dragon? Thats a tant disrespect to dragons! Fiery Dragon said coldly. Secretly muttering to himself, L couldnt help but wonder why this burly old man seemed to have an inexplicable reverence for the existence of a dragon. But then again, considering his formidable strength and the fact that he was nicknamed Fiery Dragon, while Quentin went by Mesosaurus, it seemed like a deliberate slight towards the respectable Fiery Dragon. After a few silent criticisms, L continued, Lets not be hasty. We need to draw Quentin out. Its better to avoid startling him. If he escapes into the vast ocean, itll be hard to find him. Its best to lure him out. Understood. Fiery Dragon nodded solemnly. He then asked, How do we go about it specifically? Lets discuss the details once were in international waters, L suggested. Elder, since were here for a trip, why not enjoy ourselves on the ship? There should be plenty of thrilling activities avable, L proposed. Whats there to enjoy? Its all about wealth and pleasure, Fiery Dragon shook his head disdainfully. However, he quickly changed his tone, But it wouldnt hurt to explore a bit and seize the opportunity. Amused by Fiery Dragons sudden shift in attitude, L thought to himself that the old man was not asposed as he seemed. When they boarded the ship, L noticed how the old man couldnt take his eyes off the beautiful women on board. Deciding to explore the ship, L left the cabin. He was apanied by a Nascent Soul expert from the Sun Moon Sect and several Golden Core experts. As he presented himself as a wealthy young master, he naturally had followers by his side. Fiery Dragon had gone off to broaden his horizons elsewhere. The luxury cruise ship was quite spacious, with seven decks and various facilities. The guests onboard were engaging in various festivities. In the ships casino, L exchanged his card for ten million in chips and prepared to y. At that moment, a pair of eyes fixed on L from the corner of the casino. The owner of those eyes snapped his fingers, a smirk creasing his face. Mermaid, spotted the kid? This young master seems quite extravagant; he must be a fatmb. Go, make him bleed! No less than this amount! The person giving orders was none other than the rugged man who had met L during boarding. He instructed a seductive woman dressed provocatively, gesturing with a 9 sign, indicating a nine-figure sum, over one hundred million. Alright! The seductive woman responded sweetly before sauntering towards L. At that moment, L stood by a dice table, seemingly cing bets casually. His eyes shed with an imperceptible silver glint, allowing him to easily discern the dice numbers through the cup and make urate bets. Consequently, L kept winning, amassing over two million in a short time. The surrounding gamblers, including the dice dealer, began to notice his repeated sesses. Is he predicting the numbers every time? Lets follow his bets! Several gamblers whispered quietly. Seems like the young man is quite skilled, huh? At that moment, a charming voice sounded in Ls ear. He turned to see a beautiful woman in a tight, split dress with fis stockings approaching him. Her slender hand casually rested on his shoulder. Not exactly skilled, hehe L chuckled and then ced his hand unreservedly on the womans shapely backside. Hey beauty, are you interested in this young man? The mermaid giggled, Young man, your hands are quite naughty. If you want someone to be interested in you, you have to win them over. You seem to be good at gambling. Unfortunately, I also know a thing or two about it. Seeing you has piqued my interest. How about we y? Sure! A hint of amusement shed in Ls eyes as he nodded in agreement. He thought to himself, so it begins? With Ls abilities, he could sense when someone was watching him. He had noticed the rugged mans gaze on him long before. At this moment, he knew exactly what the woman had in mind. Hehe thinking you can fleece me like a fatmb? Lets see if you have what it takes, L thought to himself.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Beauty, how do you want to y? ckjack or something else, Im at your service, L said with a yful smile. Oh? How about we go to another table and y ckjack? The woman raised an eyebrow yfully. Sounds good! I prefer cards to dice, L agreed enthusiastically. With a wave to his bodyguards, L gestured, Lets go, Im going to y cards with this beauty! Haha Several Sun Moon Sect experts felt displeased. They found Ls behavior arrogant and distasteful. The game of ckjack was quite simple. It involvedparing the total card value, with the highest value under 21 winning. J, Q, and K cards were worth 11, 12, and 13 points respectively. yers could keep asking for more cards until they felt their total was close to 21 without going over. L and the woman moved to a separate table to y ckjack. Besides Ls Sun Moon Sect bodyguards, other gamblers who had watched the dice game followed, curious to see the oue of this match between the young man who had just won big and the woman who seemed skilled in gambling. L continued to win while the woman kept losing. In no time, L had umted over twenty million in chips. This handsome guy is ruthless! Hes won ten million from the beauty! Cant he give her a chance? The gamblers chattered excitedly. L smirked, In a casino, there are no familial ties. If I let her win, it would be disrespectful to thisdy, right? Isnt that right, beauty? The woman smiled, her expression unchanged. She looked at L with a hint of admiration and praise. Wow, the handsome guy is really good. Looks like I need to take this seriously, the woman remarked. Did you hear that? To conquer a woman, you have to win her over. If I keep losing to her, shell look down on me! Those talking about pity the lonely man should shut up, L joked with a self-satisfied expression. He turned to the woman and said, Beauty, I want to see how you y when youre serious. Hmph! Lets go! The woman huffed, seemingly discontent. She believed that letting L win almost ten million in chips was part of her strategy. Making the fatmb taste a bit of sweetness and even praising him verbally would make themb crave more. This was her tried-and-true trick, and it had never failed her before. Next, the dealer dealt cards to the woman. She received a 5, an Ace, and a King, totaling 19 points. Satisfied with her hand, the woman indicated that she was done. 19 points was indeed a strong hand. The dealer then dealt cards to L. It was worth noting that in this game of ckjack, both sides were dealt visible cards. L had to aim for a total of 20, or even better, 21, to win. Chapter 664 The Gamble, Not in Your Control The beautiful woman wore a confident smile on her face as she looked at L with a triumphant expression. She grinned and said, Hey handsome, I have 19 points! Looks like you wont be able to beat me this round. This time, Im going for a big win. I bet five million, are you in or out? L asked calmly, his eyes shining with excitement. The rule for this ckjack game was as follows: the initial bet for both yers was one million per round. After the first persons points were revealed, they could choose to raise the bet, and then the other person would decide whether to follow or fold. If they folded, they would lose the initial bet of one million. Knowing that the opponent had a higher score, it would be a timely loss to fold and lose one million. L signaled the dealer to deal him the cards, his face showing no fluctuation in expression. Thats not necessarily true! Its just five million, right? Im in! The womans eyes lit up as she chuckled, You really have guts, I admire that. Once again, this woman was trying to bewitch L with her words. Her speech seemed full of admiration for him, aiming to make him more invested. It was all to set the stage for the uing gamble. On the gambling table, sometimes it wasnt just about luck and skill; it was often a psychological game. Ordinary male gamblers easily fell into the trap of being ttered by a beautiful woman and blindly following her bets. Otherwise, wouldnt it make her look down on him? Beside the gambling table, the spectators looked at L with eyes that seemed to say, This guy is falling for it! Shes deceiving him so easily, has he lost his mind? She has 19 points, and hes still following? Next, L received his first card, a 10, followed by a 6! I have 16 points, not bad, but still not enough to beat her, L remarked. But if I ask for another card, its very likely to go over 21, the woman smiled. Continue! L signaled the dealer to deal another card. You still want to draw another card? But whether you draw or not, the result will be the same. To everyones surprise, the third card turned out to be a three of diamonds. 19 points? I didnt expect this round to end in a tie, the womans expression showed a hint of astonishment and a touch of disappointment. She thought she could win five million from L, but it ended in a tie. The other spectators also shook their heads with regret. It seemed like they were all hoping to see L lose. Just when everyone thought the next round would begin, L suddenly sneered, Who told you its a tie? Im sorry, but Im going to win. Dealer, deal me another card. I want one more! L signaled the beautiful female dealer next to him. As soon as he spoke, everyone froze, looking at L in disbelief. The womans expression seemed intriguing. You want another card? You already have 19 points. Drawing another card means theres a 99% chance youll go over 21. Are you intentionally trying to let me win? Five million, I have to admit, youre quite generous, she said, throwing a flirtatious nce at L, a hint of yfulness on her face. In her eyes, L was just a fatmb. Did he really think that a few teasing remarks would lead to something? The others also looked at L with a mocking gaze, thinking that he was either infatuated or trying to impress the beautiful woman. However, in the next moment, L shook his head and said, Youre mistaken! I told you, I want to win! Even if theres a 99% chance of going over, Im betting on that 1%. Deal! L waved his hand grandly, disying dominance and a hint of wickedness. The dealer nced at L expressionlessly and slid another card to him with a shovel. Snap! L took a brief look at the card and threw it directly onto the gambling table. To everyones surprise, it was a dazzling red heart 2! At that moment, everyone was dumbfounded. The expression on the beautiful womans face froze in disbelief. The others also had incredibly vivid expressions. What the hell, is this for real? 19 points plus two points, exactly 21 points? This guy actually won? Hes unbelievably lucky! At this moment, L grinned and dragged the beautiful womans five million chips towards himself. Sorry, I won! Do Do you know that the next card is a 2? The beautiful womans gaze turned sharp and intimidating as she stared at L coldly, questioning. She even nced at the dealer, her eyes filled with suspicion. The dealers expression tightened, and she quickly shook her head, looking very innocent. I dont know! L chuckled, nonchntly. How could you continue to draw a card? How is that possible? the woman interrogated. Why not? What are we doing here? Gambling! Im just gambling, just ying. So what? Heh, have you never seen such a crazy gambler like me? L replied wickedly. You The womans tone faltered, and she took a deep breath. Fine, lets continue! On the gambling floor, losing control of emotions was the worst thing one could do. She tried to calm herself down. She thought about it, and L couldnt possibly know the cards. The deck of cards belonged to the casino, and L couldnt have tampered with them. Moreover, both sides had checked the cards before each round. As for the collusion between the dealer and L, it was even more impossible.N?velDrama.Org content. So, she could only attribute it to Ls incredible luck. He was just a crazy gambler, nothing more. Perhaps, he didnt even care about the five million. Just as he said, he was gambling, just ying. It wasnt umon for some gamblers to be like that. What they sought was not stable winnings but the thrilling back-and-forth swings between winning and losing! Perhaps, this dandy in front of her was that type of gambler. Originally, the beautiful woman nned to let L win a little first, to entice his gambling spirit, and then she would start ughtering him. The previous round was just an ident in her eyes. However, when she was full of confidence and believed that with her gambling skills, she could recoup her losses and even make L lose everything, she realized how wrong she was. L continued gambling against the beautiful woman. And she continued to lose! Or rather, she lost more than she won. L kept umting more and more chips, piling them up like mountains. Although L showed some excitement when he lost, it was nothingpared to the amount of money he won. The surrounding gamblers were delighted by the spectacle. Even when the woman lost and suggested ying something else, the result remained the same. No matter what they gambled on, she always lost more than she won. In the middle of the game, she took 200 million chips from the casino, hoping to turn the tide, but she lost it all to L. The woman felt that her state of mind hadpletely copsed. In a corner of the casino, the tough mans face turned incredibly gloomy. From the beginning to the end, the beautiful woman had lost nearly 300 million to L. Wasnt this supposed to be an easy prey? Wasnt she supposed to fleece him? Mesosaurus, I Theres a situation I want to report to you, the tough man wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and called Quentin. Hmm? What happened? Quentin asked on the other end of the phone, puzzled. The rich kid that Gilberto introduced turned out to be a tough one! Mermaid has lost nearly 300 million to him, its my ipetence, the tough man said with fear. I didnt expect that instead of bleeding this kid, we Mesosaurus, Im afraid youll have to take action personally to recover the losses, the tough man said anxiously. Oh? So this Willis that Gilberto introduced is actually a gambling expert? And Mermaid fell for it? Mesosauruss tone carried a hint of surprise. In the next moment, he snorted coldly, Keep Mermaid engaged as long as possible, minimize the losses. Ille to meet this kidter. Yes, Mesosaurus, the tough man responded, his voice trembling slightly. The next moment, he sent a message to Mermaids phone. However, at that moment, the beautiful woman sitting at the gambling table had already lost herposure. The alluring and yful smile that had adorned her pretty face was nowhere to be seen. Her face had turned bright red, and her eyes reflected a mix of unwillingness and obsession, just like many ordinary gamblers. This woman had be addicted! Chapter 665 Enamored Mermaid Mermaid waspletely enraptured at this moment! The thought of losing nearly 300 million at the casino filled her with dread and frustration. 300 million! If the boss found out, he might just throw her into the sea in a fit of rage. With these thoughts in mind, she began to hatch a devious n. Currently, the game she was ying with L was a game of Fight the Landlord. In this round, Ls visible cards were two Aces, two Queens, and one hidden card that Mermaid couldnt see. On the other hand, Mermaids visible cards were a straight flush of Hearts: 9, 10, Jack, Queen. Her hidden card was a 6 of Spades! Looking at this hidden card, Mermaid felt a sense of frustration and regret. Observing the mountain of chips that should have been hers, now umted in front of L, Mermaid felt a surge of courage. Handsome, what do you have in this round? Mermaid said with a teasing smile. Yes, unless you have a straight flush, otherwise, Im definitely beating you. Hehe Ill raise by 10 million! I dont believe your hidden card is an 8 of Hearts or a King of Hearts! L nodded, smiled lightly, and said, Mermaid, youre certain? Youre truly a gambler. Alright! Ill raise by 50 million! Handsome, are you in? L raised an eyebrow, his eyes twinkling with a hint of yfulness, brimming with confidence. Bluffing me? Im in! Lets reveal the cards. After his statement, Mermaid slowly revealed her hidden card. At that moment, Ls expression subtly changed. Snap! The next second, Mermaid revealed her hidden card-it was indeed a King of Hearts! The surrounding onlookers were astonished. A straight flush! The beauty who was losing has finally turned the game around! With the ante, this round is worth 61 million. This guy is in for a big loss now. The spectators murmured to each other, seemingly delighted to see L losing money. Handsome, sorry about that, I needed to win one back, Mermaid said cheerfully. At this moment, L squinted at her, Is that so? For some reason, sensing Ls gaze, Mermaids heart trembled. It felt as if she were exposed naked before him. Just as the dealer was about to transfer Ls betting chips to Mermaid, L suddenly spoke, Hold on! Whats wrong, handsome? Cant handle it? Mermaid taunted. I think its you who cant handle it, L smirked. What do you mean? Mermaids expression changed, detecting a hint of danger. The next moment, L stood up, walked over to the dealer, and took the deck of cards into his hands. Snap! L drew out another King of Hearts from the deck and threw it in front of Mermaid. Exin this, how can there be two King of Hearts in one deck? The audiences expressions changed instantly, questioning Mermaid. Damn, is she cheating? Two King of Hearts in one deck, tant cheating! I knew it, how convenient to get a straight flush. At that moment, Mermaids face paled slightly, her eyes filled with panic. I dont know! Its not my fault; youre framing me! You touched the deck too; who knows if you nted the cards? she bit back sharply. Hehe, L chuckled coldly as he walked towards Mermaid. What are you nning? Mermaids expression shifted, ayer of cold sweat forming on her previously immacte forehead. L reached out, picked up the original King of Hearts that had been hidden on Mermaids body, and sniffed it. Hmm, this card still has a scent of perfume. The card had been hidden on the Mermaids body and reced with a swift and skillful sleight of hand. Although her actions were discreet, they werent enough to deceive Ls keen eyes. With that, L suddenly made a move! With a rip, Mermaids top was torn to shreds. A 6 of Spades was suddenly stered on her chest. This irrefutable evidence left everyone shocked. Beauty, do you have anything to say? L asked, pressing Mermaids right hand onto the table, his toneced with a chilling smile. Mermaid was in aplete panic, her face turning deathly pale, devoid of the initial yfulness and teasing demeanor. I I lost my mind! Im sorry please spare me. I made a mistake, handsome, forgive me this time, Ill do whatever you want. From initially seeing L as an easy target, thinking she could manipte him, to losing terriblyter on, and now being caught cheating by L, the woman who thought she could control the situation now felt the fear of being dominated by the man in front of her. What do you want? My request is simple! Caught cheating, lose a hand! L said coldly, holding onto Mermaids hand with an expressionless face. No please! You cant hurt me, Im with Mesosaurus. Feeling the icy, indifferent gaze of L, Mermaid had no doubt that he was serious about taking action.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Forget about Mesosaurus; even the dragon in the sky wont help you, L arrogantly dered, exuding the air of a spoiled troublemaker. At that moment, a deep voice resonated, Young man, disrespecting me on my ship isnt appropriate. Apanied by hurried footsteps, a middle-aged man with a beardless face briskly approached, surrounded by a group of tough-looking individuals. This man was none other than Mesosaurus, the nominal owner of the luxurious cruise ship. L looked at him indifferently, emitting a faint chuckle. As someone who profited from underground activities like operating a casino at sea, Mesosauruss nature differed from that of the Medical Business Alliance of Corl Delta. Therefore, he was a skilled individual, with his strength hovering around the mid-level of Uppecia. Of course, his own abilities were not formidable. Besides him stood four experts at the Core Formation stage. However, Mesosaurus couldnt discern the depths of Ls strength or that of the Sun Moon Sect experts beside him. Nevertheless, they were all above the Golden Core level. Isnt it even more inappropriate for your people to cheat? L asked coldly. He subtly gestured to the Sun Moon Sect experts beside him, signaling them not to act recklessly. He observed the middle-aged man with a beardless face, wondering if he truly was Mesosaurus. Had the mastermind been lured out? Mesosaurus approached and dealt a harsh p across Mermaids face, causing blood to trickle from the corner of her mouth. Wretch, who gave you the audacity to cheat? Turning to L, Mesosaurus smiled and said, Mr. Graham, give me a chance. Ill handle my people; how about it? Ill make sure to teach her a lesson, and provide you with a satisfactory response. L raised an eyebrow, chuckling, You handle her? Handle her in what way? nning to take her to bed? Im a gambler, and Uncle Carter mentioned your exceptional gambling skills. Id love to see them in action. How about we gamble? The bet will be her hand. Hearing this, Mesosaurusughed. Alright, lets see what youve got. Ill test your gambling skills. Excitement flickered in Ls eyes as he eagerly rubbed his hands. However, he frowned and looked at the surrounding spectators, cursing irritably, Damn it, have you seen enough? Is my entertainment that fascinating? Get the hell out of here! Addressing his bodyguards beside him, he ordered, Chase everyone away. Yes, young master! The Sun Moon Sect experts responded as if they were Lsckeys. With a singlemand from the young master, they seemed ready to act. Witnessing this scene, Mesosauruss expression changed, and he hurriedly interjected, Mr. Graham, please wait! If you dont like an audience, we can find a private ce to y. Everyone is my guest; lets not ruin the atmosphere. Chapter 666 Please Show Me the Way Afterwards, L, apanied by a group of bodyguards, followed Quentin and entered a separate cabin. Before leaving, L exchanged a nce with a master from the Sun Moon Sect. Meanwhile, Quentin had his men drag Mermaid along, apanied by several hidden experts sent by the Willis family. The cabin they entered was incredibly spacious and luxurious, presumably Quentins private space. Inside, there was already a gambling table set up. Mr. Graham, what would you like to y? As long as you win against me, you can do whatever you want with this woman. But if you lose, hand her over to me, Quentin asked with a smile. L smiled faintly and stared at Quentin, asking, Are you Mesosaurus? Huh? Of course, its me. Why? Quentin asked, puzzled. Uncle Carter asked me toe aboard this time to deliver a message to you. I must make sure that you are truly the person in question, L said solemnly. Oh? What message? Quentin raised an eyebrow. Its about the Willis family, L said, each word filled with seriousness. As soon as the words fell, Quentins expression changed, and the people beside him also showed signs of confusion and uncertainty. Whats the matter? Speak up! I am who I am, Quentin said, his gaze flickering. However, he discreetly made a gesture of caution to the people beside him. The matter concerning the Willis family was highly confidential for them. After all, people like him and Gilberto had public identities, and their work for the Willis family was meant to be kept secret. Mesosaurus sensed something strange! How could Gilberto have entrusted someone from the outside to convey information about the Willis family to him? L noticed Mesosaurus reaction but remainedpletely calm. He had absolute confidence in handling the people in front of him. The reason they came here alone was simply to prevent others on the ship from finding out. Its about an ind, Ls face suddenly revealed a meaningful and sinister smile. As soon as the words fell, Quentin and the people around him immediately changed their expressions. Who are you people? Quentin asked coldly. Just tourists. We want to visit the ind you identally discoveredst time. Would you please show us the way? L said calmly andposedly. Upon hearing this, Quentins expression darkenedpletely. Hmph! So, youre after that ind? Just based on you? At the same time, the four Core Formation experts sent by the Willis family beside him all released a powerful aura of Core Formation. The rest of his subordinates also stared at Ls group with unfriendly expressions. Heh, dont bother showing off with your four Core Formation trash, L sneered. The next moment, the Sun Moon Sect experts beside him also released their own aura, overwhelming the Core Formation experts by Quentins side. Take action and subdue them! Dont let anyone escape! L waved his hand and instructed the Sun Moon Sect experts beside him. Although Fiery Dragon hadnt arrived yet, L was confident enough to handle Quentin and his group with the people beside him. Not to mention the Nascent Soul expert, even a few Golden Core experts were more than enough. Just half a minuteter Except for Quentin, the four Core Formation experts by his side and numerous subordinates had all fallen to the ground,pletely lifeless. Even Mermaid, the woman, was lying on the ground, bleeding from every orifice, her internal organs shattered by the force of the attack. L couldnt help but curl his lips and shake his head at the sight of Mermaid on the ground. Why bother? Why ask someone to stand up for you? Originally, you only lost a hand, but now youve lost your life. At this moment, he nced at the Sun Moon Sect experts and secretly criticized them. Perhaps due to their hatred for the Willis family, these people were ruthless in their actions. Apart from Quentin, the main target, there wasnt a single survivor. They showed no mercy when it came to killing. Quentins mouth had traces of blood, and he was under someones control. His face was filled with astonishment and fear. Who who are you people? He was really scared. The four Core Formation experts around him, unexpectedly had no resistance in front of these people? No wonder they dared to target that ind! It doesnt matter who we are. You just need to tell me if you can take us to that ind, L asked coldly. I I will take you there. If I do will you spare me? Quentin swallowed nervously, appearing quite timid. Thats right! You have two choices now. One is to go with them. The other is to help us go to that ind. I can make the decision to let you join our sect. I can assure you that our sect is definitely not weaker than the hidden Willis family. So, you dont have to worry about retaliation from the hidden Willis family. Just at that moment, a deep and majestic voice rang out. Fiery Dragon, apanied by the other experts from the Sun Moon Sect, had also arrived. He directly proposed a condition to Quentin! Quentin contemted for a few seconds and then nodded happily, Alright! Ill take you there. As long as you keep your word. L looked at this Mesosaurus and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes. He didnt expect the other party to surrender so readily. Could it be that those who worked for the hidden Willis family outside were all so weak? Or perhaps, simr to Gilberto, this Mesosaurus felt unfairly treated in front of members of the hidden Willis family and had no loyalty towards them. Of course, it couldnt be ruled out that the other party had some ulterior motives. Maybe he thought that the hidden Willis family had already stationed arge number of experts on that ind. Bringing his group of people over would also be his chance of being saved. However, regardless of the circumstances, as long as this guy could take them there, it would be enough. For the rest of the day, everything seemed peaceful on this luxurious cruise ship. It was as if nothing had happened. The other ordinary passengers on the ship were still immersed in their own revelry,pletely unaware of what had transpired. Night fell! The vast sea seemed to be covered in darkness. At this time, a powerboat, carried by thisrge tonnage luxury cruise ship, descended into the water and headed towards the depths of the water, far away from the mother ship. On the ship were L, Fiery Dragon, and the hostage Quentin.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In addition to Quentin, there was also one of his confidants. This person was not a cultivator but rather a maritime expert who was responsible for navigating the cruise ship. He could be considered a technical talent. In fact, it wasnt Quentin himself who knew the location of the ind in the boundless sea, but rather this confidant of his. This persons name was Aydan Nieves, a slender middle-aged man. Inside the cabin of the powerboat, L smiled at Quentin, Mesosaurus, it seems like youre not needed anymore. Having Mr. Nieves to guide us should be enough. As the words fell, Fiery Dragon and the others looked at Quentin with eyes that truly held a hint of killing intent. Quentin was startled and quickly shook his head, No! Dont do anything rash! I have my uses. With me guiding you to the ind, you can take the experts there by surprise. From what I know, the hidden Willis family has a Nascent Soul peak expert on that ind. In addition to that, there are two other Nascent Soul early-stage elders, as well as several Golden Core and Core Formation experts. Furthermore, there are someckeys responsible for the inds construction. If I take you to the ind, I can say that you are another group of experts sent by the hidden Willis family. When the timees, you can catch them off guard and have a greater chance of sess. What do you all think? Quentin asked. L couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. Even Fiery Dragon and the others had a slightly solemn expression. The hidden Willis family actually had a Nascent Soul peak expert guarding the ind? In addition to that, there were two other Nascent Soul experts. Thanks to the Sun Moon Sect, they had spared no expense this time and sent a total of five Nascent Soul experts. Hmm! You dont have to be afraid. Ive said it before, as long as you cooperate with us, not only will I spare your life, but I will also let you join our sect and protect you in the future! I keep my word! A kind smile appeared on Fiery Dragons face as he patted Quentins shoulder to assure him. Chapter 667 Exposed It was 2 a. m. in the middle of the night! The people on the motorboat had already spotted the ind from a distance. As they approached, L was surprised to find that the ind was actually quiterge. The distance between the two shores was about thirty to forty kilometers, and the ind had an area of at least a hundred square kilometers. How could no one have discovered such an ind before? There must be something suspicious about it At that moment, they noticed a lighthouse on the ind, with its beacon scanning the surrounding sea. It seemed that the secluded Willis family on this ind had already started their development. The motorboat unavoidably caught the attention of the lighthouse. The guard on the lighthouse immediately took out a regionalmunication device. Theres a boat approaching the ind. A surprised voice came from the other end of the radio. A boat ising here? The news of outsiders nearing the ind quickly reached the person in charge of the secluded Willis family on the ind. After a moment The motorboat docked on the beach, and Mesosaurus walked at the forefront, followed by L, Fiery Dragon, and other experts from the Sun Moon Sect. Stop! Who are you people? This ind is private property. Who allowed you toe ashore? As soon as they stepped onto the ind, a team of people approached them. The one leading them was a steward from the secluded Willis family, whose strength was in the Golden Core Realm. But the next second, the steward was taken aback when he saw Quentin. Mesosaurus, why are you here again? He nced at the people behind Quentin, and a hint of surprise shed through his eyes. As a Golden Core expert, he could tell that many of the people who came with Quentin this time had simr strength to his own. In addition, there were a few individuals whose depth he couldnt gauge. Experts? Where did so many expertse from? At this moment, Quentinughed and said, Theres nothing I can do, Konner. The family asked me to bring these people here to take over this ind. I cant do anything about it. What? Take over this ind? Who are they? This ind belongs to our secluded Willis family. Who gave others the right to take over? The stewards face darkened, and he asked with hostility. The team behind him also had unfriendly expressions as they scrutinized L and his group.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. You insolent fool! How dare you speak disrespectfully! Youre asking for death! With these words, Fiery Dragon stepped forward, arrogantly insulting them. And then, he suddenly made a move, striking Konner with a palm. He disyed an extremely domineering and arrogant manner, showingplete disregard for the secluded Willis family, as if he stood above them. Bang! Although Konner was a Golden Core expert, he feltpletely powerless against this palm. With a muffled sound, Konner was sent flying. Afternding, he spat out a mouthful of blood and his aura weakened. It was evident that he had suffered significant internal injuries. A Nascent Soul expert? Who who are you people? Konner asked in shock. Tell these idiots from the secluded Willis family who we are, Fiery Dragon pointed at Quentin and said. Witnessing Fiery Dragons attitude, Konners face revealed a mix of suspicion and uncertainty. He couldntprehend the condescending attitude that seemed to look down on the secluded Willis family. These dignitariese from the Ancient Willis family. And this person here is the protector of the Ancient Willis family, Whitefire, Quentin pointed at Fiery Dragon and introduced him to Konner as instructed by thetter. Quentin had previously suggested that L and his group disguise themselves as members of the secluded Willis family, but Fiery Dragon had vetoed the idea. It was highly likely that experts within the secluded Willis family would recognize each other. Impersonating them would easily be exposed. On the other hand, posing as members of the Ancient Willis family would be more feasible. After Quentins words, the expression on Konners face changed instantly. What? Youre from the Ancient Willis family? He asked in astonishment, and all the anger on his face turned into doubt. Do you understand now? The secluded Willis family is just a branch of the family. Those from the secluded Willis family are nothing more than dogs to our Ancient Willis family. Just because youre a steward, you dare to shout at me? I can kill you, and even Neymar wouldnt dare to say anything! Fiery Dragon said arrogantly and haughtily. Neymar Willis is the current head of the modern-day secluded Willis family. Upon hearing this, Konner and the members of the secluded Willis family beside him showed displeasure. The words were too harsh. What did it mean that the people from the secluded Willis family were all dogs of the ancient Willis family? However, they dared not voice their anger. If the other party were from the ancient Willis family, they truly wouldnt be able to provoke them. Enough nonsense. Who is in charge of this ind now? Take me to meet them. The Spiritual Vein on this ind belongs to the ancient Willis family. Hmph! Fiery Dragon waved his hand in a domineering manner, indicating for Konner to lead the way. This Yes! Konners gaze flickered for a few moments, and in the end, he reluctantly agreed, not daring to say much. A whileter In the center of the ind, inside a temporary stone fortress. Konner, with a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, led Quentin, L, and the experts from the Sun Moon Sect to this ce. Outside the gate, an old man with a sturdy build was already waiting with his men. It was evident that he had received the news earlier. L, currently blending in among the twenty or so experts from the Sun Moon Sect, looked from a distance and his eyes suddenly shed with surprise. Thete Nascent Soul stage expert responsible for guarding the ind for the secluded Willis family was someone he had seen before. He was none other than the elder who had fought against Kyrie, Ss. He was also Colts grandfather, the leader of the Cobra Syndicate. Unexpectedly, he encountered him here again. L spected that his grandson must have died, so he came out to rx L silently muttered in his heart! At this moment, although Ss made a show ofing forward to greet them, his face remained expressionless. His gaze carried a hint of sharpness as he assessed Fiery Dragon and the people beside him. As a peakte Nascent Soul stage existence, even if he were truly facing someone from the ancient Willis family, he wouldnt bow down and try to please them. Are you the one in charge of this ind? Fiery Dragon walked up and also assessed Ss. Internally, he secretly weighed the opponents strength. Ss nodded but didnt speak to Fiery Dragon. Instead, he looked at Quentin and asked, Quentin, are they from the ancient Willis family? Quentin nodded, Thats right, they are the dignitaries of the ancient Willis family. Ss didnt say anything further but addressed Fiery Dragon, Do you have any identification? May I ask, which guardian of the ancient Willis family are you? Hmph! Why, do you still doubt our identities? As for my identity, would you know if I told you? Fiery Dragon asked. Heh, I heard that you repeatedly imed to help the ancient Willis family take over this ind. This matter is of great importance, so I have to be cautious, Ss said expressionlessly. Very well! I naturally have the ancient Willis familys token, and I even brought a personal letter from your family head, Neymar. Lets go inside and talk. We are people from the ancient Willis family. As a mere elder of the secluded Willis family, do you really expect me to stand outside and speak with you? Fiery Dragon disyed his arrogance and overbearing attitude to the extreme. His demeanor seemed to suggest that this was how the ancient Willis family treated their branch families. Ss face turned cold and he snorted, gesturing for them to enter, Then please. At this moment, Ls eyes shed with a hint of surprise, discreetly falling on the rear of the group of experts from the Sun Moon Sect. He faintly felt that the atmosphere seemed somewhat subtle. Although Fiery Dragon of the Sun Moon Sect was extremely powerful, when it came to being meticulous in handling matters Sure enough, the next second, just as Fiery Dragon made a show of entering the stone fortress and approached within five meters of Ss, a sudden change urred. Attack! Suddenly, two huge hammers appeared out of thin air in Fiery Dragons hands, without any warning, and smashed towards Ss. However, it seemed that Ss, the elder of the secluded Willis family, had been prepared in advance! Chapter 668 Peak Battle As two peak existences in thete stage of Nascent Soul realm, Fiery Dragon didnt underestimate Ss in the slightest. Therefore, he wanted to try if he could surprise the opponent with a sneak attack and gain an absolute advantage and initiative. However, although this supreme expert from the Sun Moon Sect had formidable strength, his intelligence wascking. Ss had always harbored doubts about them. Even if the ancient Willis family had set their sights on this ind with a Spiritual Vein and wanted to im it for themselves, they wouldnt bring someone like Mesosaurus, a minor character, along with them. At the very least, they would have someone important from the reclusive Willis family leading the way, right? Thus, Ss, who had harbored suspicions and remained on guard, reacted the moment Fiery Dragonunched his attack. As the opponents twin hammers came forth, Ss instantly produced a thick-backed longsword in his hand and met the hammers head-on with a sh. ng! Apanied by the sound of metal shing, the attacks of the two Nascent Soul peak powerhouses collided. The terrifying residual force caused the space to tremble. Even the surrounding Golden Core experts had their blood and energy shaken by this residual force, some even sustaining minor internal injuries. Damn it, who are you people? How dare you cause trouble in the territory of the reclusive Willis family! You seek death! Ss angrily questioned. This ind doesnt belong to your reclusive Willis family either! Kill! Eliminate everyone except our own people! Fiery Dragons voice carried a strong killing intent as he ordered the Sun Moon Sects experts. The white beard on his chin trembled. Next, those in the Core Formation realm could only be considered cannon fodder, and the peak battle erupted among those in the Golden Core realm. In order to avoid identally injuring their own people, Fiery Dragon and Ss, the two Nascent Soul peak powerhouses, intentionally distanced themselves from others and engaged in an intense battle. The four Nascent Soul experts from the Sun Moon Sect sought out the Nascent Soul experts from the reclusive Willis family. The other Golden Core experts each pursued their own targets. It is worth mentioning that at the beginning of the battle, the Sun Moon Sect immediately gained the advantage. Although Fiery Dragon was on par with Ss in terms of cultivation level, the number of Nascent Soul experts on the ind, excluding him, was only two. On the other hand, the Sun Moon Sect had four Nascent Soul powerhouses, including one in the mid-stage! In terms of high-levelbat power, they not only had the numerical advantage but also surpassed the reclusive Willis family in quality. At this moment, the four Nascent Soul experts from the Sun Moon Sect paired up in twos, engaging in two-on-one battles, forcing the other two Nascent Soul experts from the reclusive Willis family to focus on self-preservation. In terms of the Golden Core level, the Sun Moon Sect also had the advantage. Ss might not have expected the battle to erupt so quickly, so he hadnt gathered all the experts on the ind. As for the Core Formation experts from the reclusive Willis family and others, they were merely cannon fodder in this level of battle. However, it wasnt easy for the Sun Moon Sect to directly annihte the people from the reclusive Willis family. Everyone was a cultivator of high realms, especially at the Nascent Soul level, making it difficult to kill an opponent of the same realm! For a while, this chaotic battle became extremely intense and difficult to distinguish. As time passed, the experts from the reclusive Willis family in various directions on the ind gradually arrived. Although the Sun Moon Sect still had the upper hand, the battle became extremely fierce and casualties were suffered on both sides. In less than a minute since the outbreak of the battle, the sturdy stone fortress temporarily built by the reclusive Willis family had been reduced to rubble by the aftermath of the battle. At this moment, facing such a battle, L discreetly retreated to the outer edge of the battlefield. He secretly pondered! Fiery Dragon had said that everyone on this ind, except for their own Sun Moon Sect members, would be killed? Damn! Did that include himself? Watching the terrifying battlefield where Golden Core experts could fall at any moment, L had no intention of getting involved. After all, there were eight Nascent Soul experts engaged in the fight. It was possible that even a slight involvement on his part could result in serious injury or death. If things proceeded without any surprises, the Sun Moon Sect side would likely emerge victorious in the battle. It was just a matter of time. The Willis family probably never imagined that such a formidable and luxurious lineup would arrive topete for the Spiritual Vein on this remote ind in Gravelburg Ocean. A Nascent Soul peak expert, along with two Nascent Soul masters overseeing the operation, should ensure a predictable oue. However, in this world, nothing was without risks. The Willis family had underestimated the allure of the Spiritual Vein once it was revealed. L observed Fiery Dragon and Sss battle for a while before silently moving in a different direction. Along the way, he encountered skilled individuals from the Willis family on the ind attacking him, but they were merely weaklings at the Core Formation Realm, easily dispatched by L. Following the concentration of spiritual energy, he swiftly approached the northwest direction of the ind. It seemed to be the location of the Spiritual Vein! On the other side of the story! In the vast sea, the luxurious cruise ship had now approached within dozens of nautical miles of this ind. On the deck, Kuroki was apanied by Shita and a group of Ski experts, and they could already see the outline of the ind in the night. This is the ind! eximed a Ski expert beside Kuroki, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he pointed towards the ind under the cover of night. This persons public identity was that of a businessman, but he was also a skilled individual from the Thousand Birds Gate. It was this man who had discovered the unusual nature of the ind when Mesosaurus had previouslynded on it, eventually leading to the revtion of this information to the Thousand Birds Gate. Notably, the luxurious cruise ship had now beenpletely taken over by Kuroki and the Ski experts. The previous guests on the ship, including Mesosauruss subordinates, had either been killed or driven away. The way Kuroki and his group had taken control of the cruise ship was undeniably brutal. Some lucky individuals had managed to escape using the ships speedboats, leaving their fates to chance. The current guests on the luxurious cruise ship were truly unfortunate. While some had merely lost their fortunes before, many had now risked their lives. Gambling had never brought good luck to anyone! Hey there! This ind will soon belong to us Ski and will serve as a sect territory for the Thousand Birds Gate. Thousand Birds Gate will continue to grow here, nurturing more skilled individuals. Kuroki expressed his ambitious ns, brimming with confidence and determination. However, a momentter, he noticed something. Huh? Whats thatmotion? It seems like theres a battle on the ind? he wondered. Upon hearing this, Shita and the others listened intently and faintly heard the sounds of fierce fightinging from the ind. Theres really a battle going on! It seems quite intense. Could it be that someone is faster than us, trying to seize the ind in advance? The group exchanged words, their expressions showing a hint of concern. Hmph! Even if someone is faster, so what? This ind is destined to belong to the Thousand Birds Gate. We are allte Divine Realm andte peak experts! Master Kuroki is an undefeatedte Core Formationt powerhouse! Even if someone has taken the ind ahead of us, what can they do? When we arrive, we will eradicate them! Haha A Ski expert spoke arrogantly and proudly. Yeah! There seems to be a battle on the ind. Once wend, lets end their fight. Well use them all as sacrifices to our Divine Sign God! Upon hearing this, Kuroki seemed pleased and nodded slightly. Staring at the ind from afar, his eyes carried a sharpness and a sense of imminent ughter. It seemed like he couldnt wait to set foot on the ind, unleash havoc, and disy his invincible prowess.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, Shita, who had a more restrained temperament, advised from the side, Kuroki, perhaps we shouldnt rush to interfere with the battle on the ind once wend. Let them fight it out, and when they are nearly done, we can step in and finish them off. Our priority should be to find the location of the Spiritual Vein. Thats our main goal! Kuroki furrowed his brow, displeased with Shitas words. However, Shita was known for his wisdom and had been assigned as an advisor when he emerged from the sect. Despite Kurokis confidence in his own strength, he often listened to Shitas counsel. Alright! Lets focus on finding the Spiritual Vein first. Let them fight it out on the ind, and well clean up afterward. I believe the most important thing is to locate the Spiritual Vein! Chapter 669 Is Someone Still Guarding? L followed the concentration of spiritual energy in the heavens and earth and headed towards the northwest of the ind. Along the way, he saw many experts belonging to the reclusive Willis family rushing towards the direction of the stone fortress to support the ongoing battle. L mercilessly killed anyone who attacked him. Since they were the ones who made the first move, he wasnt afraid of facing punishment from the Orderwarden. In less than a moment, L arrived at his destination. He saw a structure resembling a well, built by the reclusive Willis family. Without hesitation, L jumped right in. As expected, beneath the massive crystal was the extracted Spiritual Vein. Once inside, it was like entering another world. At this moment, a pool of condensed spiritual liquid could be seen in a dug-out reservoir beneath the well-like structure. Although the amount was not much, it was evident from the abundant spiritual energy overflowing from the Spiritual Vein. This was just the spiritual energy that had leaked out, gathered and condensed into liquid by the reclusive Willis familys array master. The Spiritual Vein itself produced resources such as Spirit Jade, Spirit Stone, and various Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. L didnt hold back and took out arge gourd, pouring the spiritual liquid into it. This gourd was stored inside the storage bag given to him by Sullivan. This storage bag was much superior to the mustard seed bag he obtained from the Hudpids Sect, with arger space. Ever since he was pursued by members of the ancient Wynter family and realized that the feather and Treasure Map might bring trouble, L ced those two items in this storage bag thatpletely isted any aura. Precious items like the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant were treated the same way. In no time, L filled the gourd with all the spiritual liquid in the vicinity. The reclusive Willis familys upation of this ind was temporary, and they had only gathered the liquid outside the Spiritual Vein for a few days, so there wasnt much. It wasnt even enough to fill the gourdpletely, but it was better than nothing. Next, L discovered a passage that continued underground. That should be the deeper part of the Spiritual Vein. L had left the peak battlefield over there and his goal for today was to gather as many benefits for himself as possible. After all, the attitude of the Sun Moon Sect made it clear that even if he wiped out the reclusive Willis familys forces on this side, they wouldnt share this Spiritual Vein with him. Not to mention sharing, they probably wouldnt even give him a tenth of it. After all, the benefits from having a Spiritual Vein here were sustainable and long-term. The Sun Moon Sect wouldnt continue sharing it with him. In fact, it was highly likely that they would turn their backs on him after crossing the river. L knew he was trying to take advantage of a tigers skin. If he handled it well, he could preserve his life with the identity of a disciple from the ancient Broken Pulse Sect. If he didnt handle it well, it was entirely possible for the people from the Sun Moon Sect to kill him right here. Therefore, L had already nned it out beforeing to the ind. He decided to take advantage of the ongoing battle to collect as many benefits as possible. Following the passage, L entered it and couldnt help but take a deep breath. He felt that the further down he went, the denser the spiritual energy became. After half a minute, L arrived at the bottom of the passage. It opened up into a massive pit-like structure. The walls of the pit were filled with translucent Spirit Jade, showing the enormous size of the Spiritual Vein. Even though it had just been mined, the exposed Spirit Jade covered the walls of the pit. Among the Spirit Jade, L also distinguished several precious panions, which were rare Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures that were hard toe by. However, at this moment, L didnt have time to feel joy for seeing these Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Instead, his expression turned serious, and a sense of gravity appeared on his face. You shouldnt havee here, kid. No need to guess, youre one of those who invaded this ce today, right? You covet this Spiritual Vein, dont you? This will be your burial ground. A figure sat cross-legged in the mining pit. The person had a simple and ancient appearance, a slender figure that seemed to be in their forties, exuding a heavy and profound temperament. At this moment, those eyes that seemed to emit a yellow glow stared coldly at L. The tone was filled with killing intent! Seeing this, L immediately broke out in a cold sweat and cursed to himself. He hadnt expected that amidst the chaos outside, there would still be an early Nascent Soul stage expert guarding this Spiritual Veins depths. If all the people from the Willis family, including Ss and the others from the hidden world, were dead, what use did this idiot serve by guarding here? What a moron! L silentlyined in his heart! But it was already at this point, and saying anything was useless. He had to find a way to face this Nascent Soul expert and save his own life. Elder, youve misunderstood, Im a member of the family! I was ordered to call you out; our people outside cant hold on much longer. The Supreme Elder said to hurry out and support them, no need to guard here anymore. L urged, as if it were a matter of life and death. However, the yellow-eyed man snorted heavily in response, I know everyone on this ind, and Ive never seen you before. Kid, prepare to die! With that said, the man didnt waste any more words with L. The figure that was originally seated on the ground suddenly soared into the air and rushed towards L at high speed. In his hand was a metallic staff as thick as an arm. Yellow radiance shed on it, exuding a heavy and solid texture. Buzz! The strike belonging to a Nascent Soul expert carried a distortion of space and fluctuations, smashing down towards Ls head. Get lost! Ls cial River Dragon Sparrow de, which was emitting a golden and blue light, was held tightly in his hand as he exerted all his strength to defend himself. ng! The sound of metal shing resounded as Ls figure suddenly shrank, his legs bent forcefully, and he was pushed back. He felt as if a small mountain hade crashing down just now. The terrifying force made his heart tremble. Hmph! After stabilizing himself, L couldnt help but grunt, a flush appearing on his face. A collision with the opponent caused his aura to tremble. He could see that the palm of his right hand was already shattered, and his arms were trembling. The strike from an early Nascent Soul expert was so terrifying. Even though L was invincible among the same level, facing a Nascent Soul expert with his Golden Core, he waspletely overwhelmed. However, after this strike, it was different from the powerlessness he felt when facing Vanarost time. Although L seemed to be at aplete disadvantage, a sharp glint shed in his eyes. Within, there seemed to be a strong battle intent flickering. Your innate attribute is Earth attribute? L said in a deep voice. Hmm? Rich Soil Unyielding Form? You actually possess the Rich Soil Unyielding Form!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Besides, youve awakened a special attribute, Thunder Constitution? Dual-attribute constitution? At this moment, the yellow-eyed mans face revealed a hint of astonishment, looking at L as if he were looking at a monster. Last time, when facing the same early Nascent Soul stage expert Vanaro, L could only dodge. However, this time, L forcibly collided with the opponents attack. Although he was in a very sorry state, it wasnt aplete defeat. Everything was due to Ls awakened Rich Soil Unyielding Form, whichpletely surpassed the ordinary Earth attribute constitution. Moreover, the advanced constitution had a suppressing effect on the ordinary attribute constitution of the same type. This time, facing this yellow-eyed man, the advantage of the advanced constitution was demonstrated. So even though the opponent was a Nascent Soul expert, this time, a surge of battle intent rose in Ls heart. Thats right! Today, Im going to try whether I can kill an enemy across realms. Ls tone was resolute, and the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand, which was connected to his soul, seemed to sense its masters battle intent and emitted a buzzing sound! Chapter 670 You Know Nothing Seeing Ls posture and sensing the opponents momentum and fighting spirit, a sneer of mockery and disdain appeared on the face of the man with yellow pupils. As if he had heard the biggest joke in the cultivation world. To think that someone at the early stage of Golden Core would dare to contend against a Nascent Soul expert. Even if youre a genius, its just wishful thinking! Kid, I will crush the hopes in your heart with absolute superiority! Prepare to meet your death! The man with yellow pupils spoke, and a tawny light surged on the metallic staff as he once again charged towards L. L remained calm and fearless. The vigorous energy of Rich Soil and Thunder Power surged within him as he executed the first form of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan technique. Moreover, his attacks were infused with the power of momentum. Facing an existence at the level of a Nascent Soul expert, L couldnt afford to be sluggish. ng! The sharp sound of metal shing echoed as the cial River Dragon Sparrow de collided with the metallic staff. This time, Ls body once again flew backward, and a flush of red surged on his face. His tigers mouth was already cracked, oozing blood, and a trace of blood stained his mouth and nostrils. Hahaha, kid, do you feel the gap between you and a Nascent Soul expert? You know nothing about the power of a Nascent Soul expert! The man with yellow pupilsughed arrogantly and asked disdainfully. His face was filled with pride as a Nascent Soul expert. It was as if L in front of him was nothing more than an ant to be toyed with. Indeed, Ls attributes surpassed him, but it seemed that it couldnt make up for the gap between Golden Core and Nascent Soul. In the first collision, Ls internal organs suffered a heavy shock, and this time, he finally sustained a significant internal injury. L felt a tearing pain coursing through his entire body, inside and out. However, his pair of starry eyes seemed to shine brighter, and a wicked smile appeared on his face. You probably dont know that if you cant kill me in an instant, it will be you who dies. You know nothing about my methods. L retorted in the same manner and tone as the man with yellow pupils. At this moment, the Dragon Energy surged wildly within him, blending with the Primordial Energy at his navel. In a moment, the injuries he had suffered visibly healed at a rapid pace. The cracked tigers mouth healed in a few breaths. The Dragons Energy Primordial Technique made L as resilient as an immortal. Just as he said, as long as he wasnt instantly killed, anything was possible. Hmph, still defiant even when death is at hand! The man with yellow pupils didnt understand what was happening. He sneered coldly and attacked L once again, hoping to take advantage of his injuries and swiftly deal with him. Ls fighting spirit surged, and the cial River Dragon Sparrow de vibrated like a dragons roar as he relentlessly struck forward. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, Second Form! For a while, an unequal battle continued to unfold. The man with yellow pupils relied on his absolute strength superiority over L and thought he could quickly end the fight. However, the subsequent battle greatly exceeded his expectations. After every collision, L was still sent flying, and each time he was blown away, his injuries seemed to be more severe. After another collision, L spat out a mouthful of blood, and a hint of crimson appeared in his ears and eyes. The man with yellow pupils expression became serious at this moment.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Surprisingly, he took three steps back after the sh with someone at the early stage of Golden Core. A formidable Nascent Soul expert, in a collision with someone at the early stage of Golden Core, felt that his blood and energy were shaking. The earth attribute power within his body seemed to be suppressed and thrown into disorder and silence. The suppression effect of elemental attributes gradually intensified! He also sensed that each of Ls strikes was heavier and more ferocious. It could be said that Ls injuries were even caused by the bacsh of his own attacks. This is the sixth strike! How about that? Did I force you back? Hehe, I doubt you can hold on until my ninth strike! At this moment, L spat out a mouthful of blood foam and wore an eerie expression on his face, imitating the manner and way of speaking of the man with yellow pupils. As the words fell, this time, L took the initiative andunched an attack towards the man with yellow pupils. The man with yellow pupils let out a cold snort and blocked with his staff. Boom! Terrifying residual energy spread in all directions. Both figures were sent flying at the same time. Hmph! After stabilizing himself, the man with yellow pupils unexpectedly let out a muffled groan, and a trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. His face showed an expression of disbelief. He was injured! He was actually injured by a weakling at the Golden Core stage? Hahaha, how about that? Take my Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Eighth Form! Lughed wildly. The cial River Dragon Sparrow de shimmered with a thick yellow light, surrounded by blue electric sparks, and struck down from above. At this moment, the expression on the man with yellow pupilspletely changed. He looked at L in front of him as if he was looking at a monster. He couldnt understand why, in their exchange of blows, even he had suffered internal injuries. Why did this kid still possess a burst of power until now? ording tomon cultivators, this kids injuries should be much more severe than his own. In normal circumstances, this kids internal organs should have been shattered long ago. Why? Why did every time he drove him back, the opponent could catch his breath and attack again? Its like hes indestructible. Meanwhile, outside the enormous pit. Kuroki and the other skilled Ski practitioners had already reached the huge well outside. This is the ce! Boom At this moment, a muffled thunder-like sound came from inside the well. Whats happening? It seems like theres a battle going on inside. What should we do? Should we wait for them to finish? The group of people looked at each other, hesitating and discussing. At this moment, Kuroki let out a cold snort and directly leaped down into the well, showing no interest in the ongoing battle below. After all, the battle between L and the man with yellow pupils in the underground mine was separated by a long passage and the energy fluctuations werergely concealed. After all, this ce was the location of a Spiritual Vein. Filled with rich spiritual energy from heaven and earth, it made it difficult to judge the energy aftermath of the battle. Kuroki went down directly, lets follow! Yeah, with Kuroki there, what do we have to fear? Lets go down and take a look. If the people below are done fighting, well reap the benefits. If theyre not done, Kuroki will take care of them! Hahaha The group of skilled Ski practitioners from the Thousand Birds Gate wore sinister smiles on their faces as they jumped down one after another. Chapter 671 Killing Across Tiers The expression of the man with yellow pupils was no longer right! Within his eyes, there was a trace of seriousness and fear. Before encountering L, he had never thought that a weakling in the Golden Core Realm could bring such pressure and threat to a Nascent Soul expert. He could feel that Ls attacks were like a snowball rolling! Each strike was more fierce and terrifying than the previous one. The sixth strike had already injured him! But this kid, like an indestructible cockroach, even though he seemed severely injured every time, he still maintained a terrifying fighting strength. Are you afraid? L stared at the man with yellow pupils, his starry eyes filled with strong battle intent, and asked with an evil smile. Im afraid of your mother! Kid, lets see how long you can hold on! The man with yellow pupils shouted angrily and then fiercely attacked L with a ferocious expression. Before you die, I will definitely hold on! L gritted his teeth and met the attack head-on. Sky-Cleaving Startled Swans eighth form struck out with unparalleled momentum. This time, the man with yellow pupils hands cracked, and his staff almost slipped out of his grasp. As for L, he spurted out a mouthful of blood and felt a burning pain in his chest as if it were being scorched by a raging fire. Thanks to the restorative effect of the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, otherwise L would have long been reduced to a pile of crushed organs. The ninth strike! With this strike, the expression on the man with yellow pupilspletely changed. His weapon, the staff in his hand, finally couldnt bear the continuous collision with the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. ng! Apanied by a piercing sound, the mans weapon broke under the relentless force of the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. And then Next moment, a sound of a de piercing flesh. The cial River Dragon Sparrow de fiercely struck the man with yellow pupils right shoulder, leaving a horrifying wound on his right chest. Ah! The man with yellow pupils let out a scream of shock, anger, and horror. His heart was filled with disbelief! This time, he even smelled the scent of death. A Nascent Soul expert like him actually felt the threat of death under the attack of a Golden Core expert. Unlike the previous injuries, this strike caused his skin to split open, inflicting a serious wound. The residual force of the attack prated into his chest through the wound. Whats more terrifying was that within Ls attack, the power of Rich Soil and Thunder invaded his body. Due to the suppression of attributes, the man with yellow pupils suddenly felt as if the earth attribute power within him sank to the bottom of the sea, suppressed by the invading power of Rich Soil. Moreover, the thunder element contained in Ls attack caused his entire body to go numb. No! How could this happen? Im! Just at this moment, Ls Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form struck again without any interval! With this strike, a pitch-ck crack tore through the space. Severely injured and paralyzed, the man with yellow pupils trembled all over. For a moment, he was unable to organize an effective response. Squelch! Apanied by a scalp-tingling sound, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de ruthlessly sliced across the mans neck. Blood sttered in an instant! Half of the de of the cial River Dragon Sparrow de deeply cut into the mans neck. The man with yellow pupils widened his eyes, filled with panic, unwillingness, intense resentment, and madness. In that moment, L decisively released his grip on the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. The divine weapon was now embedded in the mans neck, unable to be pulled out. The absolute strength of a Nascent Soul expert is evident. Even though Ls Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form broke through the defense of the man with yellow pupils, it didnt manage to decapitate him with a single strike. Boom! Just as L dodged, an incredibly condensed palm imprint was struck out by the man with yellow pupils. This palm condensed all his lifelong power and was his final counterattack before death.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Thanks to Ls quick evasion, otherwise if he had been hit solidly, it wouldnt have been impossible to be instantly killed by that strike. After L shed out and stabilized, he focused his gaze on the man with yellow pupils. At this moment, the mans mouth was wide open, with blood gushing out. Blood gushed from his neck, and his entire body convulsed violently. I am a Nascent Soul expert With a sound mixed with blood bubbles, the man unwillingly uttered hisst words before his body copsed. Although this strike didnt directly separate his head from his body, it was undoubtedly a fatal blow. The man with yellow pupils had lost half of his neck, leaving no possibility of survival. The originally immensely powerful vitality rapidly drained from his body! Puh! At this moment, L felt as if all the strength in his body had been drained. He spat out a mouthful of blood and slumped to the ground, his breath weakening. Although he sessfully killed the man with yellow pupils, L also suffered severe injuries. Even though the opponents attacks never directly hit him, they were all blocked. But the mere residual shockwaves of the strikes had brought L to the brink of death several times. It was only thanks to the restorative power of the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique that he didnt lose his fighting capacity. At this moment, L looked at the corpse of the man with yellow pupils on the ground. His starry eyes were filled with extreme excitement and excitement, mixed with a trace of lingering fear. Having killed a Nascent Soul initial stage expert with only a Golden Core initial stage cultivation, he felt immensely proud. However, at the same time, he once again felt the gap between himself and the opponent. If it werent for his bodys attribute suppression ability, he would never have been able to win this battle. Just then, L suddenly made a sound of Hmm? and his ears twitched involuntarily. Whoosh Apanied by the sound of footsteps, in no time, a group of people appeared in this huge mine pit. Seeing the attire of these people, a hint of coldness shed in Ls starry eyes. Ski people? L muttered coldly. The ones who arrived were Kuroki and his group, including Shita. Hahaha, is it over? What a pity, its useless to have Master Kuroki step in to end this fight. That kid seems to be the victor of this battle! What a pity, fighting to the death, but in the end, cant escape death! A group of Ski experts looked mockingly at L, who was sitting on the ground in a terrible state, revealing a cruel smile. Chapter 672 The Defeated Situation Kuroki and the group of Ski experts looked at the chaotic battle scene in the mine pit, their faces filled with mocking sneers. Especially when they looked at L, their eyes seemed to be fixed on amb waiting to be ughtered. So its you? After Shita recognized L, a hint of surprise appeared on his face. Immediately, it turned into hatred and a touch of madness. Hmm? Mr. Shita, do you know him? Kuroki asked with a puzzled expression. Shita nodded, His name is L. He killed several experts from our Shadow de Sect and is the number one target on our kill list. I didnt expect to encounter him here. He gritted his teeth! Although Shita was Kurokis strategist, he was also a skilled expert from the Shadow de Sect. The Shadow de Sect and the Thousand Birds Gate were subordinate to each other, just like the hidden Willis family and the ancient Willis family. Oh? Thats even better! Today is the day to avenge our fellow disciples from the Shadow de Sect, Kuroki raised an eyebrow, his face filled with cruelty. Saying that, he unsheathed his East Sun Sword and walked step by step towards L. Heh, you Ski dogs, do you really want to kill me? L, sitting on the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood and asked with a cold smile. When he initially heard the footsteps, his heart tightened. He had already suffered serious injuries after killing the man with yellow pupils and was in a precarious state. If it was another Nascent Soul expert from the hidden Willis family or even a Golden Core expert, he might be in danger. However, when he saw Kuroki and his group, his heart settled. Among this group, the highest cultivation was only at thete Core Formation stage. Even though L temporarily lost his mobility, as long as he activated his Rich Soil Unyielding Form technique, it was uncertain whether these people could break through his defense. Foolish and pitiful Priocia person, it seems like you luckily killed your opponent in that battle just now, Kuroki said arrogantly, looking down on L. But its meaningless! Because you will soon descend into hell, hahaha Kuroki said triumphantly and sneeringly. Hearing this, L burst intoughter. His starry eyes were filled with disdain and speechlessness. You worthless bunch? Do you even know that even if I have thest breath remaining, I can still crush you to death? Dare to be so arrogant? You dont understand at all the kind of existence you are facing right now. Priocia person, I will cut off your tongue, sever your limbs, and make you die in pain and regret! Kuroki was clearly provoked by L and spoke with malice, emanating a terrifying killing intent. However, as soon as he finished speaking, L, who was just sitting on the ground, suddenly threw a punch towards Kuroki from a distance. A solid fist imprint, carrying the weighty and violent power of Rich Soil and thunder, struck Kurokis chest in the blink of an eye. Puh! A strange muffled sound echoed as a dreadful hole appeared in Kurokis chest, his heartpletely shattered by Ls fist imprint. You you This person, who used to have an invincible presence in the outside world as a Ski expert, lowered his head and widened his eyes in disbelief. Immediately, a chill spread throughout his body, and all his strength seemed to be rapidly drained away. Boom! In the next second, his body copsed like a falling mountain, crashing to the ground with a loud thud,pletely lifeless. L, with a single punch, killed him in an instant! You dont understand the kind of existence youre facing, L said, standing up and sneering disdainfully. HissThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At this moment, a chorus of gasps filled the air, one after another. Shita and a group of skilled Ski practitioners stood there, staring at Kurokis lifeless body with horror and fear on their faces. In their minds, the godlike Master Kuroki had actually died like this? Killed with a single punch by a seemingly heavily injured Priocia person? How is that possible? However unbelievable it may be to them, the fact was right in front of their eyes. Run! Someone shouted, and the Ski practitioners scattered like dogs fleeing from a disaster, running towards the exit of the mine. Running? L sneered, pulling out the cial River Dragon Sparrow de from the body of the yellow-eyed man. With a surge of killing intent, he charged into the fleeing group like a tiger among sheep. Five minutester L wiped the blood off his de on a piece of clothing from a mutted corpse. By now, the group of Ski warriors had turned into pieces of limbs and severed arms. These guys were nothing more than Uppecia Realm, utterly fragile in front of L. As L himself said, even if he had only a breath left, he could easily crush these Ski trash. It wasughable! Next, L sensed themotion outside. The fierce battle between the Sun Moon Sect and the hidden Willis family was still raging on. Without dy, L took out some array-setting props from his storage bag. With great proficiency, he set up an array at the bottom of the mine that could gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth! It was none other than the Myriad Transformation Energy Array. Taking advantage of the chaos to find the Spiritual Vein was his goal, to benefit as much as possible. However, he couldnt take away the entire Spiritual Vein in the current situation. Therefore, the immediate task was to set up this array that could quickly gather spiritual energy and cultivate on the spot. He hoped that in the dense spiritual environment, he could rapidly improve his strength. L then sat in the midst of the Myriad Transformation Energy Array and activated the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. The condensed spiritual energy of heaven and earth, under the effect of the Myriad Transformation Energy Array, almost turned into mist and enveloped L. He rapidly absorbed the pure and abundant spiritual energy, using it to heal his injuries with the assistance of Dragon Energy within his body, and to enhance his strength. Condense the elixir field, widen the meridians! After reaching the Golden Core Realm, unless he found a blessednd, even with resources like absorbing Spirit Jade for cultivation, progress would be extremely slow. That was why Ls strength had remained at the early stage after breaking through the Golden Core Realm. However, now, being in the presence of this Spiritual Vein was like being in an excellent blessednd. For a moment, L felt his strength and realm rapidly advancing at a visible speed. Moreover, the scenes of his previous battle with the yellow-eyed man yed back in his mind like a slide show. Unconsciously, L felt as if he were still immersed in the previous intense fights and battles, as if he had entered a profound state. Undoubtedly, the experience of battling against Nascent Soul experts was like a catalyst, driving Ls strength to improve rapidly. Outside, on the ind! The sounds of fighting, screams, curses, and roars echoed one after another. The hidden Willis family had stationed arge number of experts on the ind to upy and develop it. But they could never have expected such a terrifying force to invade. The five Nascent Soul experts led by Fiery Dragon, along with a total of eighteen Golden Core practitioners, formed an absolutely devastating lineup. Even though the hidden Willis family had formidable experts like Ss on their side, the situation was gradually bing unfavorable. The ind was now littered with corpses. Even the Core Formation and Uppecia experts of the hidden Willis family on the ind were inevitably drawn into this pinnacle battle. However, these experts could only be considered cannon fodder, dying swiftly and decisively. Even the Golden Core experts suffered heavy casualties. At this point, there were only five Golden Core experts from the hidden Willis family left, all of them injured. The Sun Moon Sect fared slightly better, with ten Golden Core powerhouses besieging the enemy. As for the Nascent Soul experts, the hidden Willis family had suffered heavy losses. Apart from Fiery Dragon, the Sun Moon Sects remaining four Nascent Soul powerhouses paired up and joined forces to deal with one opponent. At this moment, they had already taken down one. Clearly, it had turned into a 4 vs. 1 situation! The Nascent Soul early-stage expert, at this point, was struggling like a trapped beast, desperately holding on. At any moment, they could potentially fall! Chapter 673 Power of Death In the hidden world, apart from Ss, the Willis family had only one Nascent Soul expert left, who was already heavily injured. She was a graceful and charming beauty, but her true age had long surpassed sixty! Of course, sixty years old was still considered rtively young for cultivators. However, at this moment, the beautiful womans hair was disheveled, blood stains covered her body, and blood continuously overflowed from the corners of her mouth. It was evident that she was on the verge of copse. On the other hand, although the Nascent Soul powerhouses from the Sun Moon Sect also had injuries, as they had consistently outnumbered their opponents, their injuries were rtively minor. At this moment, a look of hatred and ruthlessness filled the faces of the four of them as they prepared to join forces and use a deadly move. The people from the Sun Moon Sect held a deep-seated grudge against the hidden worlds challenge. However, just at this moment, the beautiful womans face suddenly turned as red as burning charcoal, and a terrifying energy surged through her body, causing her to expand. Ahahaha, lets die together! After enduring another heavy blow to her back, the beautiful womanughed hysterically, disying a mad demeanor. Not good, shes going to self-destruct! Retreat! The four Nascent Soul experts from the Sun Moon Sect immediately changed their expressions and quickly dispersed in various directions. Victory was within reach, and no one wanted to exchange their lives for it. Hahaha, fools! The beautiful womanughed a few times upon seeing this, taking advantage of the opportunity to break free from their encirclement. And the direction she rushed towards was none other than the location where Fiery Dragon and Ss were engaged in a fierce battle.N?velDrama.Org content. At this time, the two peak Nascent Soul experts had been fighting for a long time. Whether it was due to the heavy losses suffered by the Willis familys experts from the hidden world, which affected their mental state and fighting spirit, or because Fiery Dragon had a slight advantage in strength, Ss had several injuries on his body. His left shoulder had even copsed, and his left arm hung limply by his side. Clearly, he had been struck by Fiery Dragons blow. Just then, apanied by a violent and unstable energy fluctuation, the beautiful woman crazily rushed over. She looked at Ss, her eyes filled with determination and a hint of affection. Ss! This ind cant be saved anymore! Ill hold him off, you go! The beautiful woman hoarsely shouted, charging towards Fiery Dragon without hesitation. Her body surged with vigorous energy, as if her life was burning to enhance her strength. Ss, noticing the situation, narrowed his eyes fiercely. He surveyed his surroundings and saw the bodies of the Willis familys experts from the hidden world strewn about, a touch of sadness fleeting across his face. The next moment, after giving the beautiful woman a deep look, he turned around and ran towards the northern part of the ind. There were several speedboats there, prepared for emergencies. Finally, they were put to use. Ill fight you! At this moment, the beautiful woman rushed towards Fiery Dragon, her face filled with madness and ferocity. You crazy woman, get lost! Fiery Dragon sensed the desperate intent of the beautiful woman and didnt give her a chance to approach him. Although she was only in the early stage of Nascent Soul, her desperate efforts posed a threat to him. Whoosh! The two huge hammers in Fiery Dragons hands were thrown out, shooting straight towards the middle-aged beautiful woman. The middle-aged beautiful woman twisted her body and avoided one of the hammers, but the other one crashed into her body with a loud bang. Carrying the fury of a peak Nascent Soul experts strike, the hammer exploded upon hitting the womans body, turning her into a mess of flesh and blood. However, Fiery Dragon knew that it wasnt solely due to the terrifying power of his blow; rather, the woman had been preparing to self-destruct. Terrifying energy fluctuations spread in all directions, forcing Fiery Dragon to avoid their edge. After the energy fluctuations subsided, Fiery Dragon waved away the dust in front of his eyes and looked towards the direction Ss had escaped, a trace of unwillingness on his face. Not bad, you managed to run fast enough! Fiery Dragon snorted coldly, hesitated for a moment, and gave up the pursuit. If the beautiful woman had dyed him like that, Ss must have already fled. Moreover, it would be quite challenging for him to kill Ss at the same cultivation level. If the opponent were to go all out, he would probably gain nothing from it. Meanwhile, on the other side, the remaining eight Golden Core experts from the hidden worlds Willis family had all perished after sacrificing three Sun Moon Sect experts. At this point, the intense battle between the Golden Core and even Nascent Soul powerhouses gradually came to an end. This battle was undoubtedly extremely brutal. The people from the hidden worlds Willis family on the ind had suffered heavy casualties. On the side of the Sun Moon Sect, out of the original eighteen Golden Core experts, only seven remained. These experts of such caliber could be considered dominant forces in the outside world. However, during this intense battle, their lives seemed as insignificant as grass and weeds. The entire ind seemed to be filled with a strong smell of blood. The atmosphere was filled with death, resentment, the stench of corpses, and the aura of killing, lingering without dispersing. Fiery Dragon stood there, looking at the countless corpses on the ground, with a gloomy and unpleasant expression. The seven Golden Core experts beside him and the four Nascent Soul powerhouses also wore expressions of grief and anger. They had won, but it was a pyrrhic victory. Alright, pull yourselves together! No matter what, those dogs from the hidden worlds Willis family have beenpletely wiped out. This ind ultimately belongs to our Sun Moon Sect. Fellow sect members, their deaths were not in vain! As long as we upy this Spiritual Vein, our Sun Moon Sect will definitely rise again! We might even return to the ancient level! Scott, take six people to deal with the bodies and the scene. The rest of us will go find that Spiritual Vein. Fiery Dragon encouraged his fellow sect members and then instructed one of the Nascent Soul powerhouses. At this moment, Scott nodded and surveyed the peoplepresent, then he suddenly eximed, Hmm? Right, wheres L? As he mentioned it, everyone immediately reacted. Yeah, where did that kid go? Hes not among the corpses of those who died in battle! Did he run away? Previously, everyone was too preupied with the fierce battle to notice Ls whereabouts, but now they realized that they hadnt seen the kid at all. Quick, follow me to find the Spiritual Vein! If that kid ran away, its fine, but if he dares to mess with the Spiritual Vein, Ill tear him apart! Fiery Dragons eyes shed with a chilling light, emanating an icy aura. On the other side! In the underground mine where the Spiritual Vein is located, Ls aura is steadily rising. At this moment, he has actually broken through to the mid-Golden Core stage and it seems far from over. The spiritual energy condensed by the Myriad Transformation Energy Array continuously pours into Ls body. He feels like an unfilled bottomless pit. At the same time, not only Ls power is undergoing changes, but the Myriad Transformation Energy Array is also undergoing transformation. On this ind, the ground is littered with corpses, and the air is filled with heavy and peculiar energies of death, killing, and so on. At some point, these energies have also been condensed by the Myriad Transformation Energy Array and transformed into a certain kind of special energy, pouring into Ls body. This energy seems to be filled with ughter, destruction, and death! L was originally in a mysterious state. In his mind, the battle with the yellow-eyed man constantly evolves, and a strong fighting spirit surges from within him. Gradually, this fighting spirit merges with the special energy transformed by the Myriad Transformation Energy Array. In the end, it even blends with the momentum L previouslyprehended. Sitting cross-legged on the ground, L seems to have touched a kind of profound power. This power seems to be a rule that operates in the world, and he vaguely grasps andprehends it. This rule seems to embody destruction and death. Buzz! In an instant, something seems to burst open in Ls mind. The momentum he originallyprehended disappears from his mind, reced by another more powerful and domineering energy. At the same time, the True Energy and elixir field within Ls body also seem to possess their own spirituality, allowing this energy to merge with them. This is For now, lets call it the Power of Death! Chapter 674 Nascent Soul Embryo In the depths of his consciousness, L could sense that the newlyprehended Power of Death was definitely stronger and more domineering than the momentum he had previously understood. The extent to which it could enhance his strength could only be known through practical attempts. But most importantly, and what excited him the most, was that this meant he already possessed the conditions to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm. In his exploration of the ancient texts within the Scripture Repository of the Broken Pulse Sect, as well as his discussions with Sullivan and Kyrie, L had gained more knowledge about cultivation. To break through from the Golden Core stage to the Nascent Soul Realm, a prerequisite was toprehend the embryonic form of a certainw that operated in the world. Only with this embryonic form of aw could ones elixir field develop a trace of spirituality and evolve into the Nascent Soul embryo. Only then could one cross the threshold into the Nascent Soul Realm. At this moment, L knew that he had reced the momentum with the evolved Power of Death, which represented the embryonic form of a certainw in the world. And he could feel that his elixir field had already developed a trace of spirituality. In other words, as long as L diligently cultivated his strength to the peak of thete Golden Core stage, it would naturally and smoothly allow his Golden Core to transform into a Nascent Soul embryo within the elixir field, thereby breaking through to the Nascent Soul Realm. Thinking this way, excitement overwhelmed Ls heart, and he quickly seized the time to continue improving his strength. He couldnt afford to miss the spiritual energy in the Spiritual Vein,bined with the energy constantly transformed by the Myriad Transformation Energy Array. This was a rare opportunity, thought L, and he had to take advantage of it to break through to thete Golden Core stage. Powerful individuals from the Sun Moon Sect could appear at any time, and he had to make the most of every minute and second.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Putting aside all distractions, L immersed himself once again in cultivation. The Dragon Ancestors Soul Technique quickly circted, absorbing spiritual energy like a ck hole and integrating it into the elixir field. Unexpectedly, the elixir field, which already had spirituality, was assisting him in condensing spiritual energy at ten times the speed, transforming it into his cultivation. In just ten minutes, his cultivation speed exceeded the sum of his previous efforts. The sudden assistance boosted his confidence, and he boldly broke through to thete Golden Core stage. After continuous infusion of spiritual energy, there were noticeable changes in Ls Golden Core. Its original light yellow color, tinged with a blue glow, gradually transformed into a pure gold color. Moreover, the Golden Core visibly expanded in size. Starting from a shape resembling a ping pong ball, it quickly grew to the size of an egg, and then began to undergo further changes in form. As each minute and second passed, Ls strength visibly increased. If other cultivators were to learn that he was crossing two small stages, progressing from the early to thete Golden Core stage in such a short period of time, they would undoubtedly be astonished. Such a rapid increase in strength was unprecedented and unparalleled. Although it sounded unbelievable, it seemed natural for L. The inheritance of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant was already extremely extraordinary. The Dragon Soul Immortal Technique within it surpassed most cultivation methods. This superiority was also greatly reflected in the speed of cultivation. Coupled with the Myriad Transformation Energy Array and the environment of the Spiritual Vein All kinds of factorsbined, creating an astonishing speed of power improvement for L. Inwardly, his golden and radiant elixir field began to transform into a mini baby form. It first developed a head, followed by limbs! Buzz! Finally, apanied by a tremor in the heavens and earth, Ls nascent soul embryo elixir field finally took shapepletely. It appeared as if a baby in meditation and cultivation upied Ls original elixir field position. An indescribable spirituality emanated from the nascent soul embryo, as if it couldmunicate with Ls thoughts, allowing him to better mobilize the power of his elixir field. It would undoubtedly be more formidable in battles! Boom! In that instant, L felt an immensely majestic and vast True Energy surging within him. It flowed through his meridians, nourished his muscles, and internal organs. A terrifying and powerful force seemed to coil within his body. Ive broken through to thete Golden Core stage! This feeling is so powerful! Most importantly, Ive alreadyprehended the embryonic form of aw and evolved the nascent soul embryo elixir field! As long as I continue cultivating and reach the peak of thete Golden Core stage, I will naturally be a Nascent Soul expert! L thought inwardly, his eyes shining with determination. He firmly believed that he could stand at the pinnacle of this world and protect everything he cared about. Excitedly, L leaped up from the ground, swung his fist, and struck the nearby rock wall. A tremendous roar resounded, causing the entire mining pit to tremble, as if on the verge of copsing. If it werent for the Spiritual Vein, L might have been buried alive. With this punch, L was testing the strength of histe Golden Core stage. Comparing it to his previous cultivation, his current cultivation was more than ten times stronger in terms of power. I have mastered the embryonic form of aw. With my current strength, even if I dont have the advantage of elementalpatibility, I should be able to contend with ordinary early to mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivators! L thought with great confidence and determination. Next, he continued to sit cross-legged on the ground, cultivating while waiting. If everything went as expected, the people from the Sun Moon Sect would soone looking for him. L calcted in his mind how to negotiate with them and obtain the maximum benefits for himself. After a moment Ls ears twitched. Good fortune or misfortune, when ites, cannot be avoided. They have arrived! L sighed inwardly, well aware that the people from the Sun Moon Sect had caught up to him. Step, step, step Apanied by the sound of footsteps, Fiery Dragon and a group of experts from the Sun Moon Sect appeared in the vast Spiritual Vein mining pit. They nced at the scene and their expressions slightly changed. The bodies of the Nascent Soul expert from the hidden Willis family and a group of Ski experts were scattered around! I was right, you cunning brat! You took advantage of our battle with the hidden Willis family and sneaked into this Spiritual Vein! Hmph! Fiery Dragons eyes flickered with mes as he coldly spoke to L. The other Sun Moon Sect experts also looked at L with eyes almost spewing fire, full of hostility. They felt that while they were fighting desperately outside, this kid had secretlye here to cultivate? In the next moment, Fiery Dragon sensed Ls aura and couldnt help but say, Late Golden Core stage? As he spoke, a hint of killing intent appeared in his eyes when he looked at L. In the next moment, wielding his twin hammers, Fiery Dragon took step by step toward L. Chapter 675 Dual Eyes, Yin and Yang In the eyes of the people from the Sun Moon Sect, L had lost all value at this moment. The experts from the hidden Willis family had beenpletely annihted, and even the elder Ss had escaped. They had already upied this ind. L could go and die! In the hearts of the people from the Sun Moon Sect, they had never really considered giving L a share. Moreover, seeing how monstrously fast Ls strength had improved deepened the killing intent in Fiery Dragons heart. Since this kid wasnt one of their own and also coveted the ind, conflicting with the interests of the Sun Moon Sect, he had to be eliminated promptly! At this moment, L stood up from the ground and could already sense Fiery Dragons killing intent. This made his heart tighten, and his nerves were extremely taut. Elder, what do you want to do? he asked cautiously, tightly gripping the cial River Dragon Sparrow de in his hand. Kill! Fiery Dragon snorted coldly and pounced like a terrifying lion. Without wasting any words with L, Fiery Dragon directlyunched his attack. The huge hammers in his hands carried a terrifying momentum and a scorching aura as he smashed towards L! With his peakte Golden Core stage cultivation, he was confident that one strike would be enough to crush L, even if thetter had broken through to thete Golden Core stage in a short period. Before him, L was still defenseless! L never expected that Fiery Dragon would be so decisive, not even giving him a chance to negotiate. Faced with the overwhelming attack of a peakte Golden Core stage expert, L was under immense pressure! However, even in desperate situations, he didnt have the habit of sitting and waiting for death. Swish! L let out a roar, as if mobilizing all the power in his body. With the addition of the power of Rich Soil, Thunder, and Power of Death, he used the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form to swing his giant hammer towards Fiery Dragon! ng! This strike was like a meteor crashing into the earth, producing a loud noise. It shattered the heavens and pierced through the clouds. The resulting shockwave was terrifying, causing the Sun Moon Sect cultivators behind Fiery Dragon to be pushed back. The four Nascent Soul stage experts managed to hold their ground, only retreating three steps. But the faces of the Golden Core cultivators turned pale, feeling their blood and energy trembling. In the sh, Fiery Dragon stood still in his ce, but his face revealed astonishment and doubt. The power of Ls attack greatly exceeded his expectations. It was definitelyparable to an ordinary strike from a mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. He could even sense a strange power within the attack, eroding his body and making him feel ufortable. Fiery Dragon quickly circted his internal energy to neutralize this power. Could this be the power of an embryonic form of aw? This kid was so monstrous that heprehended the embryonic form of aw at thete Golden Core stage? And it seemed to be an extremely terrifying embryonic form of aw, far stronger than the ordinaryws of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. At this moment, looking at Ls condition, it was rather miserable. His body flew backward like a broken kite, spitting out a mouthful of blood before crashing into the wall of the Spiritual Vein, finallying to a stop. His tigers mouth was shattered and bleeding, and his bodyy limp on the ground, seemingly lifeless. With the strength of thete Golden Core stage, he can unleash such power with one strike. I have to say, this kid has impressed me! Fiery Dragon said in a deep voice. The other Sun Moon Sect experts watching from the sidelines had different expressions. The residual power from Ls exchange with Fiery Dragon made them secretly click their tongues in astonishment and feel a sense of fear. His courage ismendable, but his strength is inadequate. Daring to fight against Fiery Dragon shows his ignorance. This kid has extremely high talent and astonishing cultivation speed. He is a rare genius, and it is truly regrettable for him to fall like this! If he were a disciple of our Sun Moon Sect, we would definitely nurture him greatly! But he is an outsider with an unknown background. Keeping him would only leave behind hidden dangers, so we have no choice but to kill him! From the moment he sneaked in to steal our resources, he became our enemy. How can we allow him to see the sun of tomorrow? At this moment, it was evident that the experts from the Sun Moon Sect regarded L as a dead man. After all, a Golden Core stage cultivator could never contend with a peakte Nascent Soul stage existence, no matter what. Being struck down by Fiery Dragon with one move was nothing but normal! However, at this moment, Fiery Dragon let out a puzzled Hmm? His gaze suddenly froze as he stared at L. What is this They saw a special fluctuation suddenly surge from Ls body as hey on the ground. Strands of light appeared around him. It was a mix of dark and silver light, swirling around Ls body. It seemed as if the light of yin and yang originated from within him, slowly evolving into the form of a dragon. Subsequently, this dragon-shaped yin and yang light enveloped L! The next second, he suddenly opened his eyes, as if waking up from a deep slumber. Whats going on? Hes not dead? The aura of this yin and yang lightThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The Sun Moon Sect cultivators were collectively shocked, staring at L with wide-eyed amazement. Vaguely, they could sense a familiar and immensely oppressive aura emanating from L. Roar! L let out a long roar, his eyes that had just opened looking incredibly eerie and sinister! One eye was yin, while the other was yang! Just now, L truly felt that he was about to die from Fiery Dragons blow. With his current strength, there was still a huge gappared to a peakte Nascent Soul stage expert. In front of Fiery Dragon, he was like an ant, easily crushed to death. Just now, he had traversed the gates of death and almost couldnt return. At the brink of death, the Dragon Ancestors Soul once again manifested, pulling him back from the gates of death. Moreover, it consumed a portion of power from the non-Dragon Ancestors Soul, currently controlling his body. In other words, the current L was using his own consciousness, but it was the Dragon Ancestor controlling his actions. He seemed to be observing everything happening at this moment from a third-person perspective. Do you all want to annihte the descendant of mine? The current L spoke with a resounding and majestic voice, filled with intense anger, questioning Fiery Dragon and the others. This this is Fiery Dragon and the Sun Moon Sect cultivators looked at the current L, their expressions changing rapidly. Especially when they looked at his eyes, one yin and one yang, a startling spection silently emerged in their hearts. Chapter 676 Reappearance of the Dragon Ancestor’s Soul Upon hearing Ls words, Fiery Dragon and the others, who had been suspicious and uncertain, suddenly paled. You Youre his descendant? Could it be The esteemed Dragon Ancestor? Fiery Dragon asked in shock, his face filled with disbelief. Its worth mentioning that the ancient Willis family and the Sun Moon Sect actually originated from the same lineage. It can be traced back to a very distant era. Both sects worship the same Dragon Ancestor! The Dragon Ancestor is the first dragon born at the beginning of heaven and earth: Dudrar! In other words, the pure-blooded descendants of the two ancient sects carry the bloodline of Dudrar Dragon within them. However, after countless generations, this bloodline has be extremely weak. The ancient Willis family and the Sun Moon Sect, at some point in time, began to dispute over who was the legitimate descendant of the Dragon Ancestor. This ongoing dispute contributed to their decline, and there is an intricate connection between the downfall of the Sun Moon Sect and the ancient Willis family. Even though the Sun Moon Sect has fallen into obscurity, they still maintain a statue of the Dragon Ancestor, soaked in the true essence of Dudrar Dragons blood. The eyes of the Dragon Ancestor statue are also one yin and one yang, much like the current L. Most astonishingly, the aura emitted by L is strikingly simr to that of the Dragon Ancestor. At this moment, L spoke again. From you insignificant ants, I can actually sense a faint trace of my bloodline! Who are you people? What connection do you have with me?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hearing this, Fiery Dragon swallowed nervously and asked with uncertainty, Are you truly the Dragon Ancestor? Roar! As soon as these words were spoken, a resounding roar filled with intense anger and pressure echoed out. A dragon-shaped phantom suddenly emerged from above Ls head. It was none other than the image of Dudrar Dragon! Upon seeing this dragon phantom, both Fiery Dragon and the members of the Sun Moon Sects expressions contracted. Thud! Thud! Thud Apanied by the sound of knees hitting the ground, including Fiery Dragon, all the experts of the Sun Moon Sect prostrated themselves. The descendants of the Sun Moon Sect pay homage to the Dragon Ancestor! We are your descendants! We didnt know that L was your descendant. Please forgive us, Dragon Ancestor! Dragon Ancestor, forgive us! For thousands of years, the Sun Moon Sects reverence and worship of the Dragon Ancestor caused Fiery Dragon and the others to fall to the ground in awe and reverence upon witnessing the manifestation of Dudrar Dragon. Just because you dared to attack my descendant, I should have expended my soul power to annihte you! But considering that you also possess the bloodline and are ignorant of the truth, I will spare you for now. Hmph! You should know what to do! The atmosphere was tense as the Sun Moon Sect members understood the implications of the Dragon Ancestors words. After finishing speaking, the phantom of Dudrar Dragon once again merged into Ls body and disappeared without a trace. The oppressive aura belonging to the Dragon Ancestor also dissipated instantly. At this moment, L felt the control over his body returning once again. Dragon Ancestor, thank you! hemunicated through his thoughts, expressing sincere gratitude. The situation just now was truly dangerous. Although L had thought about how to deal with it, such as using his identity as a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect to intimidate the other party or using the life-saving treasure given to him by his master, Sullivan, he couldnt guarantee a hundred percent that he would survive under Fiery Dragons control. Hmph! I have been greatly concerned for you, boy! Cant you grow steadily and stop getting into dangerous situations, engaging in foolish acts like trying to take advantage of others? I can only help you to the best of my ability to intimidate them, hoping to keep them in check. But if I cant keep them in check, with my current power, I cant change anything! Moreover, helping you twice has depleted my soul power and caused great damage to my vitality! I am about to enter another slumber to recover and heal, so I wont be able to help you in the short term! Boy, take care of yourself! Dragon Ancestors Soul responded to Ls gratitude, but without a trace of kindness in his tone. Afterward, it fell silent and entered a state of slumber. Although L had absorbed arge number of evil cultivators souls from the Ghost que Sect and obtained the essence of Lord of Evil Spirits soul, Dragon Ancestors Soul had also expended a considerable amount of soul power dealing with Lord of Evil Spirits. Furthermore, it had disyed its might once again at the Broken Pulse Sect, taking a hit from Briggs treasure on Ls behalf. As a result, Dragon Ancestors Soul, which had just grown stronger, once again fell into weakness, needing to rest and recuperate. At this moment, L regained control of his body and stood there, looking forward. In the next second, he put on a feigned surprised expression on his face and said to Fiery Dragon, Senior, what are you all doing? He acted as if he had no knowledge of what had just happened. Fiery Dragon and the others got up from the ground upon hearing his words, their expressions varied-astonishment, reverence, suspicion, understanding. L, are you the descendant of Dudrar Dragon? Fiery Dragons gaze flickered as he cautiously asked. With a cold expression, L responded, How do you know? Seeing Ls reaction, Fiery Dragons thoughts quickly turned, staring at L for a long while as if trying to see through him. Although Dudrar Dragons image had briefly appeared earlier, momentarily shaking his mind, Fiery Dragon still had mixed feelings. However, considering how extraordinary this young man was, it was not entirely impossible. If he truly was the descendant of the Dragon Ancestor, then he held great significance to the entire Sun Moon Sect. With these thoughts in mind, Fiery Dragon spoke solemnly, I wont hide it from you. Our Sun Moon Sect is actually a branch of Dudrar Dragons descendants. We have worshipped and served Dudrar Dragon for generations. If you are indeed the Dragon Ancestors descendant, I have no objections to giving you half of this Spiritual Vein, or even everything. Furthermore, from now on, the Sun Moon Sect will obey yourmands and recognize you as our leader! But if you are using some twisted methods or ying tricks, I guarantee that you will be torn to pieces. Upon hearing his words, L raised an eyebrow and said, So, what do you want to believe? After a brief contemtion, Fiery Dragons expression turned serious as he said, Now, Ill give you two options! One, you leave this ind directly, and everything on it, including the Spiritual Vein, has nothing to do with you. In that case, regardless of whether you are truly the Dragon Ancestors descendant, I wont trouble you anymore. Two, youe with me to the Sun Moon Sect! We will have a way to verify whether you are truly the Dragon Ancestors descendant. If you are, then everything can be discussed. If youre not well, you should know the consequences! Chapter 677 Give Me Some Time As the words fell, Fiery Dragons bronze eyes locked onto L, unwavering. He waited for the response. L maintained a steady expression, but his mind was weighing the options. He worried that if he were to suggest leaving the ind directly, it would reveal that he wasnt truly the descendant of the Dragon Ancestor. L suspected that Fiery Dragon would ruthlessly attack him without hesitation. So, should he agree to go to the Sun Moon Sect and prove his identity? I can go to the Sun Moon Sect, but how can I guarantee that once you confirm my identity as a descendant of Dudrar Dragon, you wont harm me? Perhaps you have other motives, L pondered and asked. I always keep my word! Fiery Dragons expression became serious as he spoke in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, a hint of mockery appeared on Ls face. Always keep your word? It doesnt seem that way, does it? Before I brought you to this ind, the Sun Moon Sect agreed to cooperate with me and share a portion of the Spiritual Vein. But then, didnt you go back on your word and turn hostile? Fiery Dragons face disyed a touch of embarrassment upon hearing this. Uh I didnt agree to your conditions before, did I? I only said we would discuss itter. But now, I can swear in the name of the Sun Moon Sects ancestors that if you are truly the Dragon Ancestors descendant, we will absolutely not harm you. He then changed his tone. Moreover, if we truly wanted to harm you, would we need to return to the sect? I can kill you right now. The reason Im negotiating with you is because of your status as the Dragon Ancestors descendant. Isnt that right, kid? L listened to his words, smiled withoutmenting, and a self-deprecating expression appeared on his face. Ultimately, it was because of his own insufficient strength. Indeed, L was in great danger if Fiery Dragon truly wanted to harm him. At this moment, Fiery Dragon hesitated for a moment and spoke again to L, Furthermore, I can reveal to you the method we have for verifying your identity as the Dragon Ancestors descendant. It may also be an opportunity for you to be stronger. I cant exin it in detail right now, but you will know when the timees. I guarantee that you wont regret it. Oh? Is that so? L raised an eyebrow, his heart stirred. In the end, after weighing the options, L had already made up his mind. The path to bing stronger was always filled with dangers, and perhaps it was a gamble in itself. Hesitating and being overly cautious was never his style. Moreover, if he could truly prove his identity as the Dragon Ancestors descendant to the Sun Moon Sect, perhaps he could truly gain the support of this powerful ancient martial arts sect. Not to mention making them serve him, at the very least, he would have a strong ally. With these thoughts in mind, he nodded and said, Alright, I can go with you! But not now. I need to take care of some matters first. Once those matters are settled, I will apany you to the Sun Moon Sect. What do you think? Ten days or half a month should be enough! Before that, L wanted to spend some more time with Miranda, and then send Nora back to the Broken Pulse Sect to ensure her absolute safety. He didnt want any further actions from the ancient Willis family. In addition, L calcted that if possible, he would try to convince Kyrie to go with him, which would add a few more cards to his hand. Upon hearing this, Fiery Dragon furrowed his eyebrows. But eventually, he nodded. Alright then! I will wait for you for ten days or half a month. Contact me when the timees! With the words spoken, L felt slightly relieved as he saw the other party readily agree. He nodded with a smile. That day, L didnt stay on the ind to continue his cultivation. He could sense that even if he continued to cultivate within the Spiritual Vein after reaching thete Golden Core stage, his progress would be very slow. In a short period, it would be impossible to reach the peak of thete stage or even step into the Nascent Soul Realm. Therefore, he decided to leave the ind and return to Slocmore. His goddess wife and precious daughter were still waiting for him in Slocmore. N?velDrama.Org content. That night, inside the luxurious vi Vaughn had gifted to L and Miranda in Slocmore. After Nora fell asleep, L quietly entered the bedroom that belonged to the two of them, holding Miranda in his arms. After an intimate moment of affection, Miranday in Ls embrace, her face filled with shyness. Was everything sessful this time? Miranda asked softly, looking up at her man. Her beautiful eyes were filled with concern. L had already discussed his departure to the ind with Miranda. She supported his actions, which aimed to disrupt the hidden Willis familys ns and secure opportunities and benefits for themselves. Although she knew that everything he did was extremely dangerous, she understood the burdens he carried-the grudges of his parents and Noras curse. All of it required L to be stronger as soon as possible. In the end, Miranda had once said that if L were to encounter unforeseen circumstances, she would follow him without hesitation. They could have their names engraved on the same tombstone. Dont worry, everything went smoothly! L looked affectionately at the woman in his arms and kissed her forehead. Mmm, L, I support whatever you do. And dont forget, I have power now too. There are some things I dont want you to face alone, you know? Miranda said tenderly. In her heart, she both admired and felt a little distressed for her man. Although her physical strength now rivaled that of an early Nascent Soul expert due to her Intermediary Soul Physique, she could still feel that he was trying his best to protect her. Sometimes, Miranda truly wished to be by his side, sharing the dangers with him, even if it meant living and dying together. I know! Stop thinking so much. How about we have a few more rounds, hehe L kissed Miranda again and looked at the woman in his arms, feeling a bit mischievous. After all, his wifes body was now even stronger than his, so he didnt need to be as cautious as the first time. Youre annoying! I was talking about something serious! Miranda scolded him with a yful nce before biting her lip and asking, Tell me, how can I quickly improve my strength with this Intermediary Soul Physique? Although she already had excellent cultivation techniques given to her by L, and her cultivation speed was terrifying, Miranda had been tirelessly practicing day and night to help her man as quickly as possible. Her internal strength had already reached the peak of thete Uppecia stage, just one step away from breaking through to Core Formation. However, after experiencing the tremendous boost in her physical strength from merging with a part of the Lord of Evil Spirits soul energy, Miranda felt that this path might be the right way for her to be stronger. Chapter 678 Full House of Guests Upon hearing Mirandas question, L put away his yful demeanor and started to think seriously. He didnt have much knowledge about Mirandas Intermediary Soul Physique, this unique constitution she possessed. He had searched through numerous ancient books in the Scripture Repository of the Broken Pulse Sect, but couldnt find any relevant information. He even asked the Dragon Ancestors soul, but all it told L was that Miranda needed to absorb soul energy to rapidly enhance her physical strength. It could even grant her the ability to manipte souls. However, it was vague about the specific methods and precautions. Honey, dont worry for now! I heard from the Dragon Ancestors soul that your Intermediary Soul Physique requires absorbing souls to enhance your strength. But souls are dangerous and mysterious. Without a clear understanding, I dont want you to absorb them easily. We dont want a situation like with the Lord of Evil Spirits to happen again. Your physical strength is already on par with early Nascent Soul stage experts, and your internal strength has reached the peak of thete Uppecia stage, which is already impressive. So, be patient. Now that the Dragon Ancestors soul has fallen back into slumber, Ill ask it in detail next time it wakes up. Promise me that your safety is the most important thing, alright? Ive already reached thete Golden Core stage, and my truebat power can even contend with mid-Nascent Soul stage experts. So, theres no need for you to share the burden with me. As long as you can protect our family and yourself, its enough! L earnestly and affectionately advised. Listening to his words, although Miranda felt a bit regretful and unwilling, she also felt the sweetness of being cared for. Her eyes filled with affection, and she gently nodded in agreement. The next moment, her snake-like arms hooked around Ls neck, and her red lips took the initiative to give him a passionate kiss. Once again, the temperature in the room rose, and L felt like his soul was about to leave his body! The next morning, several luxury cars were driving on the highway from Slocmore to Kreanford. At the front, L was driving, with Miranda sitting beside him, and Nora in the back seat. The goddess president, at this moment, had a radiant face, as if she had been nourished like a spring bamboo shoot. In her cold and indifferent temperament, there seemed to be an added touch of charm, making her even more captivating and breathtaking. As for the cars behind, Shelly and the apanying personnel from Lowes Pharmaceutical were present. This time, Miranda not only sessfully negotiated a cooperation with Hazelspany but also gained the friendship of the Beckman family, the wealthiest family in Slocmore. It was aplete sess. It was worth mentioning that Ls return was just in time. Today happened to be Emmanuels fiftieth birthday, and the family of three was returning to celebrate it.N?velDrama.Org content. Around 10:30 in the morning! The Lowe Mansion in Ednd was particrly lively on this day. Although it wasnt yet time for the birthday banquet to begin, the entrance was already filled with luxury cars. Mason, apanied by Dennis and Jeremy, and dressed in smart suits, stood at the entrance of the old mansion, weing the guests. Albie, Monty, Anton, Morgan, the chairman of the Banking Supervision Association, and others who had a good rtionship with L, were all present. Eduard, the mayor, also arrived with Scarlet and several family members, bearing generous gifts. Westin, the director of the Punishment and Supervision Bureau, was also in attendance. Not only that, but many prominent figures who had no previous connection with the Lowe family had alsoe today. All of this was because the Lowe family had an amazing son-inw. Once seen as a mere tool, he was now recognized by everyone as a formidable figure. Mr. Ward, Miss Ward, youre here too? Come on! At this moment, Masons eyes lit up, and he greeted the group of people who were just getting out of the car. They were none other than Erik, Henry, and Kiera, apanied by Chloe. Henry politely nodded at Mason, a hint of regret shing across his face. There was a time when he and Mason were equally renowned figures in the Ednd underworld. But now, Henry knew that he couldntpete with Mason anymore. Even though Mason didnt take advantage of his power to swallow Henrys influence, it seemed that he no longer cared about such things. Mason, look at you, so proud and happy. Its all because you have a great brother-inw, right? Thinking of the scene where L walked out alive from the Heavenly Thunder in Iylonio, Henry couldnt help but shudder. The next moment, he couldnt help but look at Kiera by his side and sighed inwardly. Kieras beauty was no less than Mirandas, so why couldnt she find such an amazing husband? L, at best, helped Kiera twice and acted as a shield for her. Otherwise, Henry could have had an amazing brother-inw too At this moment, as the Ward family entered the old mansion, another group of people arrived. The leader exuded a dignified aura and walked with a powerful presence. For ordinary people or even ordinary warriors, this group of people seemed unfathomable. The Graham familys head? Youre here too? Today, the Lowe family is truly shining! Mason said warmly upon seeing the neers. The leader was none other than Matthias, the head of the Graham family, apanied by the former head, Raul. Mr. Lowe, youre too polite! We naturally have toe for Mr. Williss father-inws birthday celebration, Matthias sped his hands, not being pretentious and smiling politely. Raul, the former head, didnt speak. He maintained his status and didnt overshadow Matthias, the current head. His presence today was merely for the sake of Ls face. However, he also showed a friendly demeanor. After a while Although it wasnt yet time for the banquet, almost all the guests had arrived. In the Lowe familys courtyard, various self-service pastries, fruits, and drinks were already prepared, so the guests wouldnt be left idle before the meal. People gathered in small groups, chatting andughing, making it feel like a different kind of grand gathering. And today, Emmanuel and Cara, the protagonists, had smiles on their faces, radiating joy. Uncle Owen, George, Jennifer, Mirandas cousins, and the Lowe familys extended rtives were almost all present today. And they were also helping to greet the guests! The current Lowe family was no longer the one that seemed to be falling apart, filled with internal conflicts. Emmanuel had be the true head of the Lowe family, and all the Lowe ns industries had been integrated into Lowes Group along with Lowes Pharmaceutical. The profits had doubled, and unlike Victoria, who tightly held onto her interests, both Emmanuel and Miranda allowed everyone in the family to taste the benefits. As long as everyone was willing to contribute to thepany group, they would receive generous dividends every month! For a while, peoples hearts were united and filled with an incredible sense of cohesion. Hmph! At this moment, an old woman sat in the hall of the old mansion, looking at the lively scene outside with a resentful and angry snort. It was none other than Victoria, who had been sent to the mental rehabilitation center by Cara before. Chapter 679 Carrying the Coffin Inside Victorias past actions truly made Cara seethe with hatred. Even Emmanuel himself had grown cold towards his own mother. So when his wife sent Victoria to the mental rehabilitation center, Emmanuel pretended not to know, turning a blind eye to the situation. But after all this time, Emmanuel was still a filial son at heart. The mental rehabilitation center was no ce for a normal person; it was simply inhumane. So he pleaded with Cara to bring Victoria back. After all, the current Lowe family was under theirplete control. And Cara, at the end of the day, was not a malicious person. Considering that her husband had firmly established his position as the head of the Lowe family and their daughter had taken full control of all the Lowe familys industries,pleting the integration of Lowe Group, Victoria wouldnt be able to disgust their own family even if she came out. So Cara decided to bring Victoria back. At this moment, Victorias emotions wereplex. She felt both resentful and full of hatred, as well as somewhat shocked. Looking at the current state of the Lowe family, it was a prosperous and esteemed family, now one of the leading ns. Many influential figures who came to the Lowe family were polite and respectful. This was something unimaginable in the past. Could it be that she had been wrong? Victorias expression changed constantly, and she pondered in her heart. Outside, Emmanuel, surrounded by the crowd, was dressed in a suit, filled with joy. By the way, Mr. Lowe, why havent we seen Mr. Willis and Miss Miranda? Matthias, who had just arrived, couldnt help but ask after observing for a while. Their visit to celebrate Emmanuels birthday wasrgely due to Ls face. Yes, where is L? Erik also looked puzzled. Many guests were actually looking for Ls presence. It seemed as if today would be a wasted trip without seeing him. Upon hearing these inquiries, Emmanuel and Cara exchanged a nce, feeling both speechless and proud. These people hade not to celebrate Emmanuels birthday, but rather to impress their son-inw. Emmanuel and Cara naturally didnt feel jealous of L. Instead, they smiled and exined, Miranda went to Slocmore for business, and L went with her. They said they would be back today! Considering the time, they should be here soon. Cara nced at the time on her phone and exined with a smile to everyone. What made them happiest today was not the presence of so many distinguished guests, but the fact that their son-inw and daughter were bringing Nora back. Yes! Yes! My brother-inw and my sister should be back soon! Mason nodded in agreement beside them. Most of the guests had already arrived by this time, so he had his men, Dennis and Jeremy, waiting outside while he entered. Of course, the main reason was that Eduard hade with Scarlet. This guy had always had his eyes on Scarlet, and whenever he had the chance, he would fawn over her. Thats great! Today, the Mr. Lowe family is truly reunited! Congrattions, congrattions! As everyone spoke, they all expressed their congrattions and good wishes. Their words were filled with politeness and auspiciousness. However, at that moment Boom! A loud explosion suddenly resounded! The entire wall in the direction of the South Gate of the Lowe Mansion was even sted open. A powerful wave of energy surged out. At the same time, apanied by the cries and screams of Masons subordinates, several trusted men of Mason, including Dennis and Jeremy, were sent flying, blood spraying from their mouths. Afternding, theyy there, seemingly devoid of any fighting ability. They had all obtained suitable cultivation techniques from L, as well as abundant resources like Spirit Jade. Their current strength had already reached the mid tote stages of Uppecia. Such strength naturally made them formidable in the urban area. However, in the face of this sudden change, they seemed helpless. Ha Hahaha, a reunion? If Ls family can reunite, why cant ours? Who will repay Arlos life? How can our family reunite? Today, I will destroy L and his family! I want him to taste the pain of losing his loved ones! Hahaha At that moment, a voice filled with intense resentment echoed! Boom! Boom! Boom In the next second, a group of people rushed into the Lowe Mansion with great momentum. Several of them were carrying coffins on their shoulders. After entering, they threw the coffins into the courtyard, causing a loud noise that struck fear into the hearts of onlookers. Seeing this group of people, seeing these coffins, everyones expressions drastically changed. Mason, who had been attentive to Scarlet just moments ago, looked angrily at his subordinates and quickly stepped forward, standing at the forefront. Who are you people? How dare you cause trouble in the Lowe family! With the resources tilted in Ls favor, Mason had already reached the peak of thete stage of Uppecia. Stepping forward now, he naturally exuded a powerful aura. As Mason, who had been smiling and annoying him just a moment ago, stood without hesitation at the forefront when danger approached, Scarlets eyes subtly changed, and she had a slight change of view towards him. At this moment, Eduard followed closely behind and stepped forward. The Graham familys patriarch, Matthias, and the former patriarch, Raul, along with several powerful members of the Graham family, also stood beside Mason. A group of skilled members of the Lowe family and guards also hurried from various directions. Who are you? Hahaha You listen to me carefully, I am Ollie Hernandez from Nading State! My son Arlo! L caused Arlos death. Today, Ivee to collect the debt! Whoever is Ls inws,e out and die! The rest of you, get lost as far as you can! Otherwise, you all will die today!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The middle-aged man leading the other party spoke through gritted teeth. His tone carried a chilling resentment that sent shivers down peoples spines. He was tall and exuded a strong aura. He was dressed in a white cloth that resembled mourning attire. As his words fell, the aura of ate-stage Core Formation expert instantly filled the air, pressing down on everyone from the Lowe family present. At the same time, the other dozen or so people who had arrived with him emitted varying levels of aura, ranging from the early stage to the peak of Uppecia. The enemy was formidable! For the people present today, this could be described as an overwhelmingly powerful force. Chapter 680 Only My Son Can Kill, No One Can Kill My Son The group who barged into the Lowe familys residence carrying coffins was none other than the Hernandez family. Leading them was Arlos father, Ollie. Although Kamryn had previously advised the Hernandez family not to hold L responsible, considering that he was killed during the n Grand Competition whilepeting, Ollie, who was grieving the loss of his son, could not swallow this grievance. Not a day went by when he didnt yearn to kill L and avenge his son, Arlo. Furthermore, Ollie was unaware of Ls true strength. Although Arlo had witnessed Ls power during their encounter in the Goldheart Moon District, that mission was ssified by the military, and the information was not shared with other members of the Hernandez family. The reclusive Wood family was also unlikely tomunicate with the Hernandez family and reveal that L had a formidable expert supporting him, someone capable of instantly killing those in the Golden Core Realm. So Ollie, filled with rage and without any reservations, stormed in to kill them all. The Hernandez family was one of the most powerful ordinary Ancient Martial Arts families, and Ollie, as a second-generation expert, had reached thete stage of Core Formation. Today, he came with a determination to destroy Ls family, causing them to experience the pain of losing their loved ones. When they heard the name and background of the Hernandez family, especially Ollies strength, even Matthias and Rauls expressions changed. They wore a solemn look. It should be noted that Rauls strength was only at the mid-stage of Core Formation, and not everyone could easily improve their strength like L. Many cultivators remained stuck in the Uppecia Realm and were unable to reach Core Formation in their entire lives. The Graham family, being an ordinary Ancient Martial Arts family, had Raul stuck at the mid-stage of Core Formation for decades, making it almost impossible for him to advance further. Matthias had only recently broken through to the early stage of Core Formation. As for the other strong members of the Graham family, they were only in the Uppecia Realm. It could be said that thete stage of Core Formation was an existence that no one present could contend with. At this moment, the previously joyous atmosphere in the Lowe family suddenly changed. Emmanuel and Cara exchanged a nce and saw the confusion and seriousness in each others eyes. In the next second, Emmanuel stepped forward and asked Ollie in a deep voice, My son-inw killed your son? Is there some misunderstanding in all of this? What exactly happened? L hadnt mentioned the n Grand Competition to Emmanuel, so he had no knowledge of the events. You are Ls father-inw? Good! Very good! And this olddy by your side should be Ls mother-inw, right? You dont need to know what happened. Just prepare to die! If you dont want to involve others, thene forward and die! Ollies face was filled with a cruel and cold smile as he spoke. If you dare to harm my parents, try it! Mason spoke coldly at this moment, already prepared to fight to the death. Although he felt an overwhelming sense of powerlessness from the formidable aura emanating from the other side, behind him stood his parents, as well as rtives and guests from the family. Even if it meant ending up dead, he would fight to the death. My parents? It seems youre Ls brother-inw, that damn scoundrel? Good, very good! Dont worry, youll be joining him on the road today, no need to rush! Upon hearing this, Ollie grinned savagely. In an instant, the entire Lowe Mansion was filled with a murderous intent. The ordinary members of the Lowe family, including the guests, instinctively retreated. A sense of panic spread throughout the entire Lowe Mansion. At this moment, Rauls face carried a hint of seriousness as he said, Mr. Hernandez, I am Raul, the patriarch of the Graham family! As far as I know, your son died during the n Grand Competition held by the Hudpids Sect, right? The Ancient Martial Arts Alliance has long established rules that the n Grand Competition involvespetition and risks, and no one is allowed to pursue it afterwards. Bying here seeking revenge, arent you going against the rules? Upon hearing this, Ollies expression twisted in anger, and he gritted his teeth, saying, So the Graham familys trash is here too? Going against the rules? I dont care about rules! All I know is that my son died! No matter who killed him, they must pay with their lives, tenfold! Arent you afraid of the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance sanctioning the Hernandez family? Raul angrily asked.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The constant belittling of the Graham family by the other side, and the contemptuous attitude of the powerful Hernandez family, made the patriarchs face incredibly ugly. With a cold sneer, Ollie said, Sanction? Hahaha Let me tell you, Ive already withdrawn from the Hernandez family. If the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance wants to sanction, they can sanction me alone! I have nothing to lose now, so what is there to fear? As long as I can avenge Arlo and make L and his family pay, I am willing to pay any price! As he spoke, his tone was filled with extreme madness and fanaticism. The pain of losing his son had driven Ollie to the point where he disregarded everything. In order to seek revenge, he had even voluntarily left the Hernandez family and been expelled from the n. Those who came with him today were all trusted experts from his own faction. Staring coldly at Raul and Matthias, he gritted his teeth and said, If I remember correctly, that damn L used the name of your Graham family to participate in the n Grand Competition. Arlos death is also rted to your Graham family. Perfect, both the patriarch and the old patriarch of the Graham family are here today. I will take care of all of you and send you on your way together! Hernandez, dont be so arrogant and unreasonable! In every n Grand Competition, there are casualties among the young members of each family. If everyone seeks revenge afterwards like you, what kind of order would that be? Besides, as far as I know, it was Arlo who targeted L throughout the n Grand Competition, even wanting to kill him. Thats why he ultimately brought cmity upon himself. Who can you me but yourself? Dont push it too far! Matthias sternly shouted. Enough talk! Even if Arlo targeted L, so what? Only Arlo can kill others, but others cant kill my son? I am indeed arrogant and unreasonable, pushing it too far. What can you do about it? As he spoke, Ollies expression turned ferocious as if he had been provoked. His words were filled with a domineering, arrogant, insane, and resentful tone. Attack, kill! With that, he let out a cold shout and charged forward, like a vengeful ghost. Behind him, the other dozen or so experts from the Hernandez family followed closely behind. Each of them exuded a chilling intent to kill. Chapter 681 The Battle at Lowe Mansion A fierce battle was inevitable! Damn it! Lets attack! Matthias, you and I will deal with Ollie! The rest of the Graham family, fight on your own! Mason, protect your parents with your own men. Raul cursed through gritted teeth and shouted at the other skilled members of the Graham family and Mason. In the next moment, he joined Matthias and faced Ollie head-on, despite knowing that not everyone was as formidable as L, who could surpass opponents of higher cultivation levels. For most cultivators, crossing even a small realm was as difficult as reaching the heavens. Facing Ollie, who was in theter stage of Core Formation, Raul and Matthias had no chance of winning in their hearts. However, regardless of the odds, they had to fight to the death today. The Graham family had already been entrusted by L to protect his family. Without Ls support, the Graham family would have likely been expelled from the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance and even faced the possibility of annihtion by the Wood family. L had done a great favor for the Graham family, so they couldnt stand idly by or escape today. Moreover, Ollie made it clear that the Graham family couldnt escape responsibility for Arlos death. They would surely face trouble from the Hernandez family afterward. So, no matter what, the Graham family couldnt stay out of it today. Boom! In the next instant, the two sides shed with Ollie. A muffled sound was heard as Ollie struck with both palms, attacking Raul and Matthias separately. Despite being outnumbered, Ollie had the advantage and easily pushed the two back. At the scene, the three strongest experts engaged in a fierce battle together. The other dozen or so skilled members of the Hernandez family fought against the Graham family members, Mason, and the others. Although Jeremy and Dennis had been injured by Ollie earlier and lost theirbat effectiveness, Mason still had other subordinates. Additionally, the guards and skilled members of the Lowe family joined the fray. However, there was a significant disparity in overall strength between the two sides. Although the Graham family and the Lowe family had the numerical advantage, they werepletely inferior in terms of high-endbat power. The dozen or so skilled members Ollie brought with him were like tigers entering a flock of sheep. Against ordinary warriors, these experts, with the lowest cultivation level being in the early stage of Uppecia, could easily handle ten opponents each. Who dares to harm my family! Ill fight them! Kill! Apart from Matthias and Raul, Masons peakte-stage Uppecia strength made him the strongest among them. This once pampered Mason now had a cold and fierce expression, disying unparalleled bravery and ferocity. He stood beside Emmanuel and Cara, single-handedly holding off two skilled members of the Hernandez family. His peakte-stage Uppecia strength was fully unleashed, and for the moment, he was not at a disadvantage against the two opponents-one in the mid-stage and the other in thete-stage of Uppecia. However, the situation for the others was not as optimistic. A single skilled member of the Hernandez family in the Uppecia Realm could easily send Masons subordinates and the guards of the Lowe family flying with a casual strike. Even with a strategy of surrounding the enemy, they couldnt gain any advantage. In just a few breaths of time, several peopley on the ground, with their fates unknown. The situation was equally grim for the skilled members of the Graham family. Due to the difference in cultivation resources and various techniques umted over the years, the Hernandez familys skilled members in the Uppecia Realm generally had abat strength that was one level higher than the Graham familys. Boom! Father! At that moment, a scream echoed through the air. Scarlets beautiful face turned pale, and her voice trembled. Eduard, the lord of the town, found himself facing the invading enemies and bravely rushed forward, wanting to contribute to resolving this crisis. At present, he had reached the peak of theter stage of Transmutation Force, which was equivalent to the half-step Grandmaster realm. Such strength in the urban area was unquestionably formidable. However, the opponents he faced were genuine cultivators from the Ancient Martial Arts family, not ordinary practitioners. In just one exchange, Eduard was sent flying by a mid-stage Uppecia expert, coughing up blood. To make matters worse, the mid-stage Uppecia expert, seeing that Eduard held a high position, chased after him relentlessly, intending to deliver a fatal blow, leaving Eduard in dire straits. The situation was extremely critical! Seeing her fathers life hanging by a thread, Scarlet screamed and her face turned pale in fear. Disregarding her own safety, she ran towards her father, hoping to intercept the enemys attack. Mason, who was currently engaged in a battle against two skilled members of the Hernandez family, heard Scarlets voice and his whole being trembled. With a furious roar, he exerted all his strength to force the two opponents back. Upon seeing Scarlets delicate and beautiful figure rushing towards danger like a moth to a me, Masons eyes widened with anger. Scarlet, dont! Ill handle it! As he spoke, he burst forth with his fastest speed and rushed towards Eduard. Boom! In the next moment, apanied by a dull sound, Mason arrived in time and hugged Scarlet, using his back to shield her and Eduard from the attack of the mid-stage Uppecia expert. Puff! Although his strength surpassed his opponent by a small margin, taking this hit head-on made Masons throat feel sweet as he spat out a mouthful of blood. It even sttered onto Scarlets face. Scarlet felt a warm and bloody breath rushing towards her, causing her beautiful eyes to instantly moisten. Mason! Are you alright? Scarlet asked in a shocked voice. Dodge! Without time to say anything more, Mason, at this moment, couldnt care about anything else. He pushed Scarlet far away and turned around, sweeping his leg towards the mid-stage Uppecia expert. Boom! The opponent seeded in his attack but, sensing Masons strength was not weak, he chose not to confront him head-on. After blocking with his arm for a moment, he used the force to retreat. As soon as he forced the opponent back, Mason didnt hesitate for a moment and immediately turned around, rushing towards Emmanuel and Cara. The two skilled members of the Lowe family who were fighting against Mason just now had cruel expressions on their faces, ready to attack Emmanuel and Cara. Today, Ollie came with the intention to kill Ls family members, so Emmanuel and Cara were naturally the primary targets. Get lost! How dare you! Mason shouted fiercely as he rushed forward. Boom! However, at that moment, the mid-stage Uppecia expert who had just attacked Eduard saw Mason change his target and direction. Seizing the opportunity, he struck Mason from behind with a palm. Mason, who was solely focused on saving his parents, was caught off guard and was hit by the opponents attack. Agh! He vomited another mouthful of blood, but Mason didnt dare to stop. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to Emmanuel and Caras side, protecting them in front of him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 682 Mason on the Verge of Being Played to Death Mason! Upon seeing their son coughing up blood and getting injured, Emmanuel and Caras expressions changed drastically, tears streaming down their faces out of desperation. At this moment, they had some regrets. L had suggested that they cultivate their skills, but they had little interest in it themselves. If they had some strength now, at least they could protect themselves. Why must their son go through all this? Boom! Boom! After Mason rushed over, he immediately shed with two skilled members of the Hernandez family. Although he managed to force them back again, his attacks this time were noticeably less sharp than before. He felt intense pain throughout his internal organs, and his injuries were aggravated. Hahaha, dont you care about this little girl? At this moment, the mid-stage Uppecia expert from the Hernandez family sneered andughed at Mason. As he spoke, he made a move as if he intended to attack Scarlet and Eduard. You bastard! How dare you hurt her! Mason gritted his teeth and rushed towards Scarlet. Boom! Boom! Taking advantage of this opportunity, the two skilled members of the Hernandez family on the other side alsounched their attacks. Two strikesnded on Mason. When Mason rushed over to protect Scarlet and Eduard from the enemy, blood kept flowing from his mouth, nose, and even his ears. He looked particrly terrifying and frightening. Scarlet covered her mouth, her eyes shimmering with tears. Initially, she held a disdainful attitude towards Mason, the former heir of a shady rich family. She even felt thoroughly annoyed by his pursuit. Even though Mason inherited Caras genes and was quite good-looking, Scarlet had never given him a second nce. However, at this moment, Mason, with blood flowing from every orifice, appeared disheveled and terrifying, causing Scarlets eyes to widen. Mason Scarlets voice choked with sobs as she called out. Im fine, dont worry! Before I fall, no one can hurt you! Mason turned his head, grinned at her, wiped off the bloodstains from the corner of his mouth, and spoke with determination in his voice. As his words fell, Scarlets heart trembled, filled with worry and moved by his words. Suddenly, a mocking voice resounded. Tsk tsk, such a sentimental fool! But, arent you neglecting your parents? Hahaha The ones speaking were the two skilled members of the Hernandez family who had initially fought against Mason. At this moment, their faces were full of ridicule and sneers. They looked at Mason as if he were a monkey being toyed with. At the same time, they exchanged nces with the mid-stage Uppecia expert. The meaning behind it was to use Emmanuel, Cara, and the father-daughter duo to y Mason to his death. After all, apart from the two patriarchs of the Graham family on their side, Mason was currently the most powerful one here. Inparison, the three of them werent in a hurry to kill Emmanuel and his wife or Eduard. As long as they got rid of this kid, the others would be like fish on a chopping board. With this in mind, the two of them prepared to attack Mason, luring him closer to create an opportunity for the mid-stage Uppecia expert. However, despite knowing it was a trap, Mason had no choice but to quickly defend himself. Boom! This time, his shoulder took a heavy blow, and his left arm hung limp, losing its mobility. You bastards! You despicable cowards! Mason! Seeing this scene, Emmanuels eyes were bloodshot as he angrily shouted. Run! Whats the use of cursing them? Run over to Eduards side! Do you want to get our son killed? At this moment, Cara was surprisingly calmer than before. With a teary voice, she scolded while pulling Emmanuel towards the father-daughter duo, Eduard. How could she not see through the enemys conspiracy? Both she and Scarlet were the people that Mason cared about the most! The only way now was for the two of them to stay with Eduard and Scarlet so that Mason could focus on the enemy without the need for constant rescue. Even if it meant that Mason would face three skilled members of the Hernandez family alone, it was still better than being yed to death like this. Hahaha Quick response, huh? But its already toote! Your son is already heavily injured. How could he be a match for the three of us? Seeing Cara and Emmanuels reactions, the three skilled members of the Hernandez family cruelly sneered. At this moment, not only Mason but the entire team on their side was in jeopardy. Even Raul and Matthias had fallen into a bitter battle! Boom! After exchanging hundreds of moves, only Matthias, at the early stage of Core Formation, was struck by a palm from Ollie, causing him to spit out blood and rapidly retreat. His aura was in disarray, and his body swayed uncontrobly. He looked like he could copse at any moment! This wasnt the first time Matthias had been injured. Previously, he had already taken two punches and a kick from Ollie. With the early stage of Core Formation facing thete stage, even with Rauls help, Matthias was struggling and barely holding on. Not only him, even Raul at the mid-stage of Core Formation was now flushed, constantly suppressed by Ollies attacks. The energy and blood in his body were in turmoil. At this moment, as Matthias was forced back and spat out blood, the pressure on Raul suddenly increased. Take this! Ollies expression turned fierce, his aura extremely arrogant. Seizing this opportunity, he threw a punch towards Raul. This punch carried a faint tigers roar. His True Energy at thete stage of Core Formation surged out, condensing into a tiger head that fiercely collided with Raul. Clearly, this was a powerful martial technique. Rauls face immediately changed, and he gathered all his strength, clenching his palms and fiercely striking back with True Energy. However, the absolute difference in strength had already predetermined the oue. Boom! The tiger head formed by condensed True Energy instantly shattered the palm prints and ruthlessly collided with Raul. Raul was sent flying, blood spraying from his mouth. Afternding, he struggled to get up but found it impossible! Agh! Finally, he vomited another mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. Raul! Matthias let out a desperate cry, his face filled with despair. Its over! Today, its all over! If Raul has fallen, who can stop Ollie, thete stage of Core Formation, with his crazed killing intent? Hahaha The Graham family truly deserves to be the weakest Ancient Martial Arts family! The people of the Graham family are truly useless! Even the strongest family head is so pathetic! With such rubbish strength, do you dare to stand up for L? Go down and apany Arlo!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Ollie spoke with a murderous intent and walked towards Raul. This scene signified that the oue of the battle between the two sides had been decided, with the highest fighting power. Chapter 683 My Brother-in-law Said At the scene, not only was the oue of the highest fighting power certain, but it seemed that the same result was unfolding in other battlefields as well. Masons capable subordinates were also heavily injured at this moment. As for the skilled guards of the Lowe family, they were even more vulnerable, lying on the ground, their lives hanging in the bnce. The few experts from the Graham family were also beingpletely suppressed and attacked by the skilled members of the Hernandez family. Two of them had already lost theirbat abilitypletely. The guests present today, including Mirandas uncles, aunts, and other members of the Lowe family, showed panic on their faces. Even many people secretly retreated towards the backyard of the old mansion, hoping to seize the opportunity to escape from here. No one knew whether Ollie, who was eager to avenge his son, would go on a killing spree with madness. Blood would be shed in the Lowe Mansion! By then, everyone might suffer. Meanwhile, sitting in the inner room, Victoria watched the critical situation outside and a trace of mockery appeared on her face. There even seemed to be a hint of pleasure mixed in. Ha Hahaha Emmanuel, Cara, can you see it now? This is what L brought to the Lowe family! Now, do you regret it? Or was I right? Was I right? Ive lived for so many years, and Ive had enough! Its worth it to witness all of you being brought to disaster because of L! Serves you right! Serves you right! Hahaha During her time in the mental hospital, this old womans mind seemed to havepletely twisted. Or perhaps, she was originally an extremely selfish and narrow-minded person. At this moment, seeing the skilled members of the Hernandez family about to kill Emmanuel and Cara, and possibly even massacre the Lowe family, Victoria, in a neurotic manner, burst into a burst of gleefulughter. Boom! Wow! Another muffled sound rang out as Masons body was knocked down to the ground, spewing a mouthful of blood mixed with visceral fragments. He felt as if his internal organs had been shattered and disced. A sense of imminent death lingered in the air, almost palpable. At this moment, Masons body was in ruins, lying there like a dead man. Seeing him like this, tears streamed down Cara and Emmanuels faces, and they were ready to risk their lives and rush forward to die with their son. Scarlet was already crying uncontrobly. Mason Im sorry, its all because of me Dont you like me? When we get to the other side, Ill marry you! Lets walk together on the road to the afterlife! She murmured, her beautiful eyes filled with sorrow and moved emotions. Eduard, supported by her, was filled with self-me and self-mockery on his face. He felt that as the mayor, he was so useless. Not only was he unable to help, but he was also causing Masons death! The three skilled members of the Hernandez family, at this moment, coldly watched Mason lying on the ground, their eyes filled with satisfaction and mockery. To be honest, if Mason hadnt initiallye back and forth to protect both sides, even if the three of them joined forces, they might not have been able to deal with this kid. Masons strength at the peak of the Advanced Stage of Uppecia, facing thebined strength of the three of them, still had a fifty-fifty chance of winning. At least, Mason couldnt have fallen so quickly. But now, this kid had been literally toyed to death! Dad! Mom! Dont Your son is not dead yet You go back! Just then, Mason, who was lying on the ground like a dead man, slowly stood up. His voice was intermittent, but it carried a resolute tone, stopping Emmanuel and Cara from rushing forward. After all, the two elders were ordinary people. Once they were scratched by an expert at the Advanced Stage of Uppecia, they would undoubtedly die. There would be no time for regrets. Mason! Son Cara and Emmanuel choked with grief and despair in their voices. Mason Scarlet murmured as she looked at his broken yet determined figure. At this moment, the three experts from the Hernandez family showed a hint of surprise on their faces. Tsk tsk, hes not dead yet? You stubborn brat, still putting up a fight! But Im curious to see how long you canst. You can still stand up? Its quite unexpected! The three of them sneered and mocked. Masons face was covered in blood, but his eyes were incredibly bright and resolute, shining like a fading light. In a voice filled with determination, he spoke word by word as if gathering hisst strength. I cant fall! Behind me are the people I care about! I will hold on until my brother-inw returns! It seemed like he was about to say something else, but the mid-stage Uppecia expert from the Hernandez family burst intoughter. You cant fall? Im afraid thats not up to you, huh? Hahaha To be honest, with your strength, if you chose to escape, no one could stop you today. Tsk tsk, yet you insist on fighting desperately for these few people you im to care about! In the end, its all in vain! All of you will die! Kid, you can still escape now, maybe theres still time! Tsk tsk tsk The three experts from the Hernandez family spoke in a sarcastic tone. Their intention to kill was inescapable.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When they saw Mason standing up again, they couldnt help but feel a hint of astonishment. And at this moment, his resolute and even somewhat crazy gaze made them feel a sense of unease. After all, this kid was at the peak of the Advanced Stage of Uppecia, higher than all three of them. If he mustered hisst bit of strength and fought back desperately before dying, they might also suffer. Therefore, as a precaution, the three of them tried to persuade Mason to escape. In their view, even if Mason ran with his current injuries, he wouldnt survive. There was no need to fight him with all their might. As the words fell, Masons eyes flickered with a wave of emotions, as if he recalled something. His eyes became even more resolute! There was even a hint of fanaticism. Escape? A mocking smirk appeared on Masons face. Do you know what my brother-inw once told me In this lifetime, when you need to fight desperately if you dont dare to do it once, this lifetime will be wasted Saying that, Mason looked up at the sky, a strange smile forming on his face. He muttered to himself: Brother-inw! Now I finally understand the meaning of those words So, I will fight with myst breath As his words fell, Mason let out a low growl like a wild beast from his throat. With a determination to die, he rushed towards the three individuals in front of him! Chapter 684 Leave the Rest to Brother-in-law On the highway! As they passed by a rest area, they saw a sign ahead indicating that Ednd City was only fifteen kilometers away. Were almost there! Its not even 11 oclock, well definitely make it to the noon banquet! Dont go too fast, were speeding. At this moment, L suddenly sat in the passenger seat and said to Miranda beside him. They had been taking turns driving all along the way. The speed of their car had reached 180 kilometers per hour, leaving Shelly and the others in their several cars far behind, unable to catch up. If L was driving alone, he wouldnt care about this speed. But when Miranda was driving Oh, I got it Miranda gave L a resentful look, but obediently slowed down the car. However, just at that moment, Ls face suddenly changed. Hmm? Whats this fluctuation? At this point, he had already reached theter stage of the Golden Core realm and condensed the nascent soul elixir field. His perception of energy fluctuations had be even more acute! It seems like the location of the Lowe Mansion Theres a battle going on there! Miranda, upon hearing this, carefully sensed the situation and her expression also changed. Not good, somethings happened! Ls face turned cold, and he urgently said to Miranda, Ill go ahead, dont worry about Nora. Judging from the level of energy fluctuations, there arent any terrifying powerhouses! Alright! Be careful Miranda nodded. Before she could finish speaking Swish! L had already leaped out of the cars sunroof while it was still moving at high speed, reaching an extreme speed. Ah! Lets die together! Mason roared and charged at the experts from the Hernandez family in front of him. He didnt know when, but this unruly Mason had even reached a point of admiration for his brother-inw. At this point, he had never thought of surviving or protecting himself. The words L had once said to him kept echoing in Masons ears. At this moment, Mason finally understood their meaning. Even though he smelled the scent of imminent death, an inexplicable surge of immense power welled up within him. It was as if the power of conviction itself! Seeing his frenzied stance, two of the experts from the Hernandez family instinctively dodged to the sides, not wanting to fight Mason with all their might. Only the mid-stage Uppecia expert remained, waiting to join forces with the other twopanions to take down Mason together. After all, this kid was already on hisst legs. However, in the next moment, the Uppecia expert was horrified to find that his twopanions had dodged away! He was left alone, facing the current state of Mason, who looked like a madman. As he looked at Masons blood-stained and ferocious appearance, sensing the unstoppable momentum emanating from him, the Hernandez family experts mind trembled. For a moment, his aura weakened, and his strength couldnt be fully exerted. As the situation deteriorated, Mason, fueled by his determination to die, unleashed an unprecedented fighting power despite his heavy injuries. Bang! Stter! Knowing that he would undoubtedly die today, and that after his death, his parents, including Scarlet and Eduard, whom he protected, would be in danger too. So, in the midst of Masons madness, he carried a strong sense of resentment and deep hatred. He charged at the expert from the Hernandez family like a wild beast, fiercely colliding with the opponent and biting into their neck. It was as if he wanted to devour the enemys flesh and blood to vent his hatred. Ah! The Hernandez family expert let out a scream of agony as blood sprayed out. Before this, he probably never expected that the severely injured and dying Mason could still trade blows with him. Good! Seize this opportunity and finish him off! The other two experts from the Hernandez familys eyes lit up upon seeing the situation. After exchanging a nce, a cruel expression appeared on their faces. Taking advantage of the chance created by theirpanions death, they aimed to deliver a final deadly blow to Mason. Mason! Caras voice took on a different tone. Scarlet, with a look of despair, prepared to follow Mason closely in death. The situation in other parts of the Lowe Mansions battlefield was equally dire. Not only had the highest level ofbat power suffered a devastating defeat at Ollies hands, but others were also overwhelmed, with many casualties. No one could help Mason. However, at this critical moment, just as Mason was about to meet his demise, a sudden change urred. Boom! Boom! Apanied by two muffled sounds, the two experts from the Hernandez family, who were about tounch the fatal blow on Mason, were suddenly sent flying. Their bodies burst apart like blood mist, instantly dead and dismembered.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In the next second, a figure appeared, standing in front of Mason. A pair of powerful arms held up his battered body. Mason! Upon hearing this familiar voice, Masons blood-stained eyes instantly brightened. He turned his head and froze. Then, a relieved smile appeared on his face as he trembled, Brother-inw Youre back You son of a bitch Youre finally back! Im about to die but it doesnt matter as long as youre back my parents and Scarlet must be safe now With a strong determination and persistent will, Mason felt a sudden release of the tension in his chest the moment he saw L. The tightly wound nerves rxed. A heartfelt smile appeared on his face. Hes back! Brother-inw finally returned! He had managed to hold on desperately until his brother-inw came back. Even if he died, it would be worth it. With his brother-inw here, no one could harm his parents and Scarlet anymore. L L! Mr. Willis! Emmanuel and Cara, as well as Scarlet and her father, couldnt help but call out after recognizing who had appeared. The despair on their faces was reced by overwhelming joy. In that moment, Emmanuel and Cara felt an indescribable sense of relief. Their son-inw had returned! Everything would be fine it must be fine! At this moment, L supported the tottering Mason and spoke with a firm tone, Dont worry, no one will harm them anymore! And you, you wont die either. Take a rest for now, leave the rest to your brother-inw! Seeing Masons pitiful state, L couldnt help but feel a twinge in his nose. With that, he quickly infused a strand of Dragon Energy into Masons body and stuffed a Grand Revitalizing Pill into the kids mouth. In the next moment, L carefully handed Mason over to his inws, his expression turning icy cold. Chapter 685 It’s You Who Doesn’t Know The two experts from the Hernandez family on the other side burst into a mist of blood, leaving noplete corpse. This sudden change immediately made everyone present turn their gaze towards L. The Hernandez familys experts, who were pressuring their opponents, were momentarily stunned upon seeing L. The entire battlefield fell into a brief silence. Both sides temporarily halted their actions. Even Ollie, who was approaching Raul and Matthias to finish them off, had a change in expression. L! Thats L! This kid has returned? The experts from the Hernandez family eximed in surprise, their expressions filled with a hint of hostility. L has returned? Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis has arrived! On their side, everyone revealed a look of excitement. At this moment, Ls expression turned icy cold as he scanned the entire scene with a stern gaze. Finally, his eyes locked onto Ollie, who stood there with a ferocious expression. In his heart, he felt a trace of fear. It was fortunate that he hadnt dyed on the ind or gone directly to the Sun Moon Sect. Moreover, he had returned today with Miranda. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. L! Hahaha You bastard, youre back? Its good that youre back! Otherwise, I would have killed your family ande looking for you! Although it was the first time he had seen L in person, Ollie recognized him at first nce as the culprit who killed his son. A wave of madness and killing intent surged towards L. Ollies eyes turned bloodshot, filled with intense resentment and hatred. Who are you? Ls voice seemed devoid of any emotional fluctuations as he coldly asked. An ancient member of the Willis family? Or a member of the hidden Willis family? It didnt seem likely. If these two families sent someone, their target should be him. Even if they wanted to deal with his family, they wouldnt directly kill them but capture them to use against him. Moreover, the strength of someone sent by the ancient Willis family or the hidden Willis family to deal with him shouldnt be so low. L, he is Arlos father, Ollie! Hes from the Hernandez family! At this moment, Raul, who was lying on the ground, weakly revealed Ollies identity. Arlos father? Upon hearing this, L raised an eyebrow. Thats right! L, you killed my son, and yet you dont even recognize who I am? Ollie gritted his teeth and asked with a surging killing intent. Youre not worthy of me knowing! L replied coldly. You Ollies voice faltered, and his expression became even more twisted. He felt as if he had been insulted and underestimated. This kid had killed his son, didnt he know the background of Frederick? Shouldnt he be fearful and thoroughly investigate Fredericks connections? Yet, he didnt even know who Ollie was. It seemed like killing Frederick was something not worth his attention. L! Even now, you dare to be arrogant! Do you know what youre facing? I am ate-stage Core Formation expert! Even if you stood out in the n Grand Competition, I dont believe you can contend with ate-stage Core Formation expert. You killed my son, and today, I will make you and your family pay with blood! Ollies momentum was fierce as he spoke with aggression. Upon hearing this, L burst intoughter, augh filled with disdain. Perhaps, its you who doesnt know what youre facing! Ollie gritted his teeth and coldly snorted, pointing at the fallen Raul and Matthias on the ground. Kid, do you see that? The head of the Graham family, who supported you, has fallen into this state. Now, lets see who can help you! I want you to die a gruesome death and apany my son in death! As he finished speaking, he charged fiercely towards L with a menacing aura.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. On his face, a cruel and malicious expression was evident. Even the other experts from the Hernandez family watched this scene with anticipation. However, in the blink of an eye, as Ollie rushed towards L, he suddenly felt that something was not quite right. L, on the other hand, seemed too calm in the face of histe-stage Core Formation threat. Not only him, but Raul and Matthias, who had experienced his power before, also seemed tooposed. Even Ls inws, who saw him approaching, didnt show any reaction. Shouldnt they be eximing in rm and panicking? But with the imminent attack, he didnt have time to consider so much! In an instant, Ollie reached L and threw a powerful punch. As his fist struck, a roar filled the air, indicating a formidable martial technique. However, when faced with his punch, L remained standing there, seemingly stunned by the force. Did his punch scare him? A cruel smile appeared on Ollies face, as if he had already envisioned L being knocked back and his chest copsing under his attack. Yet, in the next moment, when his fist forcefully collided with Ls body, Ollies expression froze. Boom! A muffled sound echoed as his fist, formed with True Energy, instantly dissipated upon hitting L. Crack! Crack! At the same time, the sound of bones breaking resounded. L, who was attacked, stood there unscathed, while Ollie himself, the one whounched the attack, had his entire right arm, from finger bones to forearm bones, shattered inch by inch! Ah! My arm! My arm! After a brief moment of shock and bewilderment, Ollie let out a series of screams, his face filled with horror. I told you, its you who doesnt know what youre facing! L stared at him expressionlessly. In the next second, he made a lightning-fast move, grabbing Ollie by the neck with one hand. Ate-stage Core Formation expert who seemed invincible just moments ago was now lifted off the ground by L, as if he were a helpless little chick. At this moment, Ollie finally understood why Raul, Emmanuel, and the others were so calm. At this moment, Matthias taunted with a mocking tone and a cold smile, Ollie, you think it was the Graham family supporting Mr. Willis? Youre wrong! Its Mr. Willis who is protecting the Graham family! Without Mr. Willis, the Graham family would have been expelled from the Ancient Martial Arts Alliance long ago. Its ridiculous how you have such a narrow perspective and delude yourself! The head of the Graham family bowed slightly towards L. No! No it cant be How can you be so strong? Ollies eyes bulged as he was being choked, his voice intermittent. Chapter 686 The Terrifying Power of Death In Ollies eyes, there was not only shock but also resentment and unwillingness. He never expected his enemy to be right in front of him while he couldnt avenge his son. Now that I see what kind of father you are, I understand why Arlo was so arrogant and ended up dead! Go and apany your son! L spoke indifferently, his voice calm but seemingly filled with endless killing intent. If he hadnt arrived in time today, not only would Mason die, but his father-inw and mother-inw would likely suffer as well. At that time, L couldnt imagine how he would face Miranda. Therefore, L also harbored hatred and murderous intent towards Ollie. However, the next moment, a thought crossed his mind, and he chose not to directly use histe Golden Core strength to instantly kill his opponent. Instead, he activated a special power within his body. That power was none other than the Power of Death that he had justprehended. This power surged into Ollies body like an unstoppable tide, silently and relentlessly eroding his vitality. In less than a breaths time, the eyes of thiste Core Formation expert turnedpletely gray. His entire body lost all signs of life. At this moment, Ls pupils couldnt help but contract. He felt a bit astonished at the terrifying nature of the Power of Death. Afterprehending the Power of Death, he had only used it to confront Fiery Dragon before. However, Fiery Dragon was an existence at the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage, so L hadnt felt much effect then. But now, seeing its effect on Ollie, it was horrifying! What kind of power was this that could directly destroy the targets vitality? Moreover, he had intentionally controlled it, only mobilizing a trace of the Power of Death. Yet, it directly killed ate Core Formation expert? This was too terrifying! L didnt worry when he saw how terrifying the Power of Death was. Instead, he felt an overwhelming excitement.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Regardless of whether it was evil or not, strength was all that mattered! As long as he could enhance his own power and confront the Ancient Willis family one day, avenge his parents early, it didnt matter if it was righteous or evil. Poof! In the next moment, L casually waved his hand, and Ollies body was thrown out like garbage. Coincidentally, itnded on top of a coffin he had brought along. The body shattered the coffin lid, and Olliey perfectly inside, as if the coffin had been custom-made for him. Hiss At that moment, gasps filled the scene. The experts of the Hernandez family were all filled with shock and fear, looking at L as if they were at their wits end. Did Ollie really die like this? He was ate Core Formation expert! Then what about them? Werent they also on the verge of being killed? Just how powerful was L? Not only them, even the guests present today were stunned. They had witnessed Ollies immense strength before. Such a powerful expert, and yet L seemed to have crushed him like a chick. For a moment, many of the guests felt fortunate that they were on Ls side rather than against him. Ollie, the leader, is dead. Today is my father-inws birthday, and I dont want to start a massacre! If you dont want to die, you can leave now! And remember to take these coffins with you! At this moment, Ls cold voice resounded. As soon as his words fell, the terrified experts of the Hernandez family were granted amnesty. They never expected L to spare them. For a while, who would dare to hesitate? It was even more impossible for them to stay behind and foolishly seek revenge for Ollie. H These experts from the Hernandez family hurriedly lifted the coffins and rushed towards the south gate of the Lowe Mansion, much faster than when they arrived. It seemed as if they were afraid that anyone who ran too slowly would be left behind by L, changing his mind. However, at this moment! Just as the group of experts from the Hernandez family separated from the others and gathered together, L suddenly let out a cold snort. A terrifying pressure emanating from ate Golden Core stage expert, carrying a fraction of the power of Pulse of the Earth, suddenly enveloped this group of Hernandez family experts. Pu pu pu pu A soft sound emerged within their bodies. Their frantic movements came to a halt. Many of them fell to the ground. Each face turned ashen, showing a deep sense of despair. Their meridians had beenpletely shattered. Their elixir fields were all ruined. The strength they had cultivated painstakingly for decades, finally breaking through to the Uppecia Realm, had vanished in an instant. You Youve ruined my meridians! L, youre ruthless. You shattered my elixir field! My entire cultivation is gone These dozen or so experts from the Hernandez familymented in bitterness and despair. They had worked hard to cultivate for decades to finally break through to the Uppecia Realm. But now, it was all destroyed in an instant! This feeling made them wish for death. If you dont leave now, not only will you lose your strength, but your lives wont be spared either! L said indifferently, a terrifying killing intent emanating from him. At this, the Hernandez family experts, who were previously filled with despair and bitterness, were startled. They dared not speak anymore and hastily fled while carrying the coffins. Compared to losing their cultivation, their lives were ultimately more important. Watching these people, L sneered coldly, his eyes devoid of any mercy. These people followed Ollie into the Lowe Mansion and rampaged here, killing without restraint. Even if he didnt want to start a massacre in consideration of his father-inws birthday, there was no reason to let them off lightly. At this moment, Emmanuel, holding the unconscious Mason, nced at L and wore a bitter smile on his face. The next second, he sighed heavily, a look of apology on his face as he addressed the guests present. Everyone, Im truly sorry for startling you. Perhaps my birthday isnt a suitable asion for celebration. It has resulted in so many deaths and injuries. I understand the significance of your presence today, both for L and me. With such an incident urring, theres no need to continue the birthday banquet. Please go back. I apologize sincerely Masons life was now uncertain! Masons subordinates, including many experts from the Lowe family and people from the Graham family, suffered heavy casualties in the recent battle. Emmanuel had no mood left for celebrating his birthday. Chapter 687 Just Saved You, Now You Betray Me Todays birthday banquet is indeed not suitable to continue. In response, L didnt express anything helplessly. After the guests dispersed, L came to Emmanuels side andforted him, Dont worry, Mason will definitely be fine. As for the injured, as long as theyre not dead, I will heal them all! Trust me! L Emmanuels mouth twitched, silently nodding. Next, L used the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to treat Mason first, quickly repairing the injuries inside and outside his body. As one of the advanced medical skills within the Dragon Emperors Canon that L could activate after upgrading, the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique could even regenerate severed limbs. So as long as a person isnt dead, L can basically save them. When Miranda returned with Nora and saw the scene inside the Lowe Mansion, she was shocked. Seeing that her parents were fine and that Mason had been treated by L and had already awakened, Miranda finally heaved a sigh of relief. After healing Mason, L continued to save and treat others, prioritizing those with the most severe injuries. He didnt even have lunch and worked tirelessly for almost an entire afternoon topletely restore all the people under his care. As for those who had already died in battle, L was powerless to do anything. But even so, Ls medical skills amazed the people who remained in the Lowe Mansion. Injuries that were on the brink of death, like Masons, were not just one or two. Yet, they could all be healed! Everyone felt that Ls medical skills were simply divine. Victoria, who had been sitting in the main hall, observing everything that was happening outside with a cold gaze, had constantly changing facial expressions. Originally, she thought that today the Lowe family would suffer a catastrophic disaster because of L being targeted by others. But unexpectedly, Ls arrival directly changed the situation. In an instant, he annihted the attacking enemies. What surprised Victoria even more was that L had actually saved Mason from such severe injuries? L Are you human or ghost, god or demon?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Perhaps, I really cant match up to you Victoria, who had other thoughts in mind, revealed a trace of despair in her eyes, and her entire demeanor seemed to age in an instant. In the evening, in the main hall of the old mansion. This time, there were not many guests, only the immediate members of the Lowe family, including Mirandas uncles and aunts. In addition, a few members of the Graham family and Eduards family were also present. Of course, Victoria was also arranged to sit at the head, but the olddy just sat there expressionlessly. Compared to the arrogant and domineering Victoria of the past, she now had much less presence. She seemed to have be an ordinary old person. At the dining table, Eduard raised his ss and said, Come, no matter what, today is Mr. Lowes birthday! Lets wish Emmanuel a happy birthday! May all your wishese true. As the words fell, Matthias also raised his ss and smiled, Yes, happy birthday to Mr. Lowe! At this moment, both Eduard and Matthias had already healed from their injuries. Under the nourishment of the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, they even looked radiant. For a while, deep in their hearts, they admired L to the extreme. Happy birthday! Emmanuel, happy birthday! L, Miranda, Owen, and others also offered their blessings. Grandpa, happy birthday! Nora held a ss of juice in her small hand and sweetly shouted. Emmanuel smiled and nodded, patting Noras little head before downing the drink in his cup. However, he still seemed a bit gloomy, clearly not fully recovered from todays events. At this moment, Mason chuckled and said, Dad, cheer up. Your son here is perfectly fine. Isnt that the greatest joy? And besides, you finally have a daughter-inw today. Why dont you smile? Upon hearing this, Emmanuel was taken aback. Cara also eximed, Huh? and looked straight at her son. A daughter-inw? What daughter-inw? Where is she? Clearly, the mother became inexplicably excited upon hearing the words daughter-inw. Miranda, with a hint of doubt in her beautiful eyes, also looked at her younger brother in an inquiring manner. Only L, at this moment, looked meaningfully at Scarlet, who was sitting beside Mason, and smiled thoughtfully. When he was treating Masons injuries, L had noticed Scarlets anxious and worried behavior. He hadnt seen her so concerned even when treating Eduard. Heh, so Mason was finally going to get his wish? Here! Isnt she sitting next to me? Right, Scarlet? In the face of his mothers question, Mason had a smile on his face as he turned to Scarlet and asked. Upon hearing Masons words, a faint blush appeared on Scarlets pretty face, and she pinched Mason slightly, feeling a little awkward and embarrassed. Mason, what nonsense are you talking about? Who said I want to marry you? As the words fell, Mason had an evil grin on his face, and he yfully said, Scarlet, you cant deny it! When I was about to die, I clearly heard you say that after we die, youll marry me. Why are you denying it now? Do you want me to die before youll admit it? Ugh! What nonsense are you spouting? Scarlet immediately became flustered upon hearing this. In her mind, the image of Mason standing in front of them, swearing to live and die together, seemed to resurface. Her nose couldnt help but feel a bit sour, and her beautiful eyes were filled with a misty haze. She bit her lip in a somewhat coy and hesitant manner and said, Then Ill agree to date you for a while, to see if we arepatible. Upon hearing this, Masons face immediately lit up with excitement. Really? Scarlet, you finally epted me? Have you finally let go of my brother-inw and are willing to ept me? As the words fell, the entire room fell into an eerie silence. Emmanuel and Cara looked at L with strange expressions. Mirandas eyes flickered with a hint of killing intent as she also turned to look at L, with an evident questioning expression. L immediately broke out in a cold sweat and gritted his teeth as he red at Mason. Damn it! Mason, you little brat, youre not supposed to pull such a trick on your brother-inw! The next moment, L coughed and hastily exined to Miranda, Honey, dont listen to Masons nonsense. Theres nothing between me and her. Chapter 688 Really Undeserving Looking at Ls innocent expression, Miranda gave him a fierce re. However, right after he finished exining, Scarlet turned to look at L, her eyes filled withplexity. The next moment, she also red at Mason and said to L, I cant exactly say that Ive let go! I can only say that in my heart, L is like an idol, someone I admire and adore, but I know its an unattainable love. And I know that he is the man I cant have. Saying this, Scarlet looked at Mason, her eyes filled with affection. And you, Mason, make me feel more real. I know that you can be with me, protect me, and youre more suitable for me. Do you understand what I mean? Upon hearing these words, Mason nodded. I understand! Of course, I understand. Heh heh, Im not jealous that you admire my brother-inw because I also admire my brother-inw. I admit that I cantpare to my brother-inw. Saying this, Mason scratched his head and winked at L. Emmanuel and Cara exchanged puzzled looks, their expressions bing somewhat strange. However, they didnt say anything Let the young people deal with their own affairs. Who hasnt experienced such times Emmanuel coughed and red at his daughter. Scarlet, dont talk nonsense! Youre saying this in front of your future inws. Scarlet bit her lip, her face blushing. Im just speaking the truth. At this moment, L smiled wryly and said to Scarlet, Miss Harris, I dont deserve it. Ah I really dont deserve it As he spoke, his face twitched a few times, and he took a sharp breath, his expression a mix of pain and happiness.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Underneath the table, Mirandas hand was mercilessly pinching the soft flesh of someones thigh. And then she mercilessly twisted it! Even with Ls strong abilities, he felt like he was on the verge of death. Dont forget, his goddess wife also possessed the physical strength of an early Nascent Soul stage. She didnt hold back when torturing him. Dont be fooled by her sweet and delicate appearance. He wasnt even sure if he could defeat her now. Seeing Ls embarrassed appearance, everyone present couldnt help but chuckle. Emmanuel and Cara had smiles on their faces. That heavy atmosphere seemed to have lightened up a lot. That night, after bidding farewell to the Graham family and a few other guests, L and Miranda, along with Nora, stayed at the Lowe Mansion to y mahjong with their parents until nearly eleven oclock. Then, carrying the already asleep Nora, they returned to their vi in Emerald Green Estates. As for Mason, that brat, as soon as he finished eating the cake, he took Scarlet out on a date. No need to mention how smug he was! Talking aside,ughing aside, but to be honest, when L finally saw Mason and Scarlet get together, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. L knew better than anyone how much Mason approved of him as his brother-inw. In a situation like this, if the woman he liked still had thoughts about him, it would be really awkward. Even uneptable. The way things were now was what L was happy to see. That night! Inside the vi in Emerald Green Estates. The current goddess CEO naturally wouldnt act pretentiously and sleep in separate rooms from L anymore. However, after L returned, Miranda still kicked him out of the bedroom. This made him wryly smile, thinking that Scarlets words earlier tonight must have made Mason a bit jealous. Its very likely that Ill be sleeping on the couch tonight Just over half an hourter, while L was bored watching TV, he received a phone call from Miranda. Come upstairs! Hmph! In the phone call, his goddess wifes voice sounded haughty andmanding. Okay! Ls heart leaped with joy, and he hurriedly ran upstairs. In that moment, there was no trace of the decisive and formidable expert he usually portrayed. With an excited mood, L opened the door. The next second, his heart skipped a beat, and then he became even more excited! Looking at Miranda in front of him, L couldnt help but swallow hard. It seemed like she had just taken a shower, with her hair pinned up behind her head, still slightly damp. This made the already stunning Miranda goddess look even more enticing. But what was even more captivating was that Miranda was currently wearing a set of ck lingerie. The thinyer of ck fabric revealed glimpses of her body, causing ones blood to rush. On her feet, she wore a pair of ten-centimeter high heels! And in her hand, she held a ck whip. She stood there emitting an indescribable aura and a deadly charm. Honey! Why are you dressed like this? L swallowed his saliva and asked with a rapidly beating heart. What? Dont you like it? Miranda raised an eyebrow, coldly asking. I like it! I like it! L nodded quickly. Hmph! Someone said that wearing clothes and hitting is considered domestic violence, but taking them off is called seduction, right? Miranda lifted her delicate chin, ying with the whip in her hand, her lips slightly curled as she asked. Yes! Exactly L nodded excitedly. Oh my god! Im going to die! My goddess wife actually knows how to y this kind of game? Its so thrilling! Hmph, then hurry up and wait to be punished! The Great Sage equal to Heaven in other peoples eyes, right? Watch how I deal with you! Miranda said, her pretty face tinged with a blush, her voice both sweet and domineering. Yes! L hurriedly agreed. Miranda snorted, and under someones obedientpliance, she disciplined him harshly. To be honest, when she heard Scarlet say those things today, although she felt a tinge of jealousy, she was more proud. Her man, who was regarded as unattainable by other women, was he really that extraordinary? After all,pared to herself, Scarlet was notcking in any aspect. But even such an outstanding woman regarded L as her idol, even a god! And her idol, her god, was her genuine husband, a man who was willing to do anything and everything for her. So, amidst her jealousy, Mirandas sense of feminine pride was greatly satisfied. Of course, she still needed to give L a little reprimand. Just to prevent him from truly wandering outside! But it had to be done in a way that would leave a deep impression on him without making this bastard feel repulsed and resistant. Looking at his current smug and lecherous expression, Mirandas lips curled slightly. Chapter 689 The Wrath of the Reclusive Willis Family Meanwhile, in the domain of the Reclusive Willis Family, while L and Miranda were enjoying their intimate moment, apletely different scene unfolded. Amos Willis, the patriarch of the Reclusive Willis Family, sat there, watching Ss, who had a disheveled and distressed appearance, his expression changing constantly. Ss was the elder of the family and possessed formidable strength at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage. Such power was already considered the ceiling in the hidden world. The family had discovered an ind with a Spiritual Vein, and to ensure its safety, Ss was sent there to guard it. In theory, with such a powerful individual present, everything should have been foolproof. However, Ss had unexpectedly returned, looking disheveled and fleeing. Ss, are you saying that the ind was taken over, and our people suffered casualties? Amos asked with a grim expression. Ss was Amoss uncle as the elder, and the other high-ranking members of the Reclusive Willis Family present also showed shocked expressions. Who could seize the ind from Ss, a Nascent Soul peak powerhouse? The forces dispatched by the Reclusive Willis Family were undeniably powerful. Apart from Ss, there were three other Nascent Soul experts assisting him. Thats right! It was taken over! Im useless! Ss wore a pained and resentful expression, speaking with a low voice. At this moment, he didnt dare to assert his seniority and knelt on the ground, fearfully addressing Amos, the patriarch. What exactly happened? Get up first and exin slowly, Amos waved his hand and frowned. Yes, Ss, what happened? You possess the strength at the peak of the Uppecia stage. Who could snatch the prey from your hands? Who did this? Anyone who dares to challenge the interests of the Willis Family deserves death! Could it be the forces from the Ancient Realm? But wait, the Ancient Realm wouldnt easily act against the hidden world; otherwise, the Orderwarden woulde! Could it be that the Orderwarden has truly disappeared? The other high-ranking members of the Reclusive Willis Family exchanged questions, specting about various possibilities, including the Ancient Realm and the Orderwarden. Little did they know that the Orderwarden had not disappeared! Theres no need to guess! It was the Sun Moon Sect! The Sun Moon Sect did it! Ss stood up and shook his head as he spoke. The Sun Moon Sect? Amoss face turned cold instantly. The expressions on the faces of the others turned ashen, filled with intense hatred. So, it was those dogs from the Sun Moon Sect! Damn it, how did they find out about that ind? Ss ignored the others and continued to exin the situation to Amos. After listening, Amos let out a heavy and cold snort, his face showing a mix of grief and hatred. Hearing that their experts stationed on the ind, including the three Nascent Soul experts, had fallen into the hands of Fiery Dragon and others from the Sun Moon Sect, it felt as if his heart was dripping blood. Although Ss, the elder, mentioned that Derek Willis, the one specifically guarding the Spiritual Vein, the man with yellow pupils, had gone missing and fled in a hurry, Amos suspected that Derek probably couldnt escape unharmed. Most likely, he would be surrounded and killed by Fiery Dragon and the others. After all, the ultimate goal of the Sun Moon Sect was undoubtedly the Spiritual Vein, and Derek, who protected it, couldnt possibly escape unscathed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. They were unaware that the man with yellow pupils had actually died by Ls hands. In summary, Amos was feeling heartbroken, and his hatred towards the Sun Moon Sect ran deep. In the hidden world, even the mighty Reclusive Willis Family considered each Nascent Soul expert as an invaluable pir of strength. This battle not only resulted in the loss of the ind and the Spiritual Vein but also the deaths of three Nascent Soul masters, with unknown casualties among the Golden Core and Core Formation experts. Someone pretending to be the Ancient Willis Family? Hmph! I never reported the existence of the Spiritual Vein on that ind to the Ancient Willis Family! Amos gritted his teeth and spoke, his hatred palpable. Every Spiritual Vein was an extremely precious resource, a tremendous opportunity for the hidden world. Even in the ancient realm, it would be a coveted resource. If the Ancient Willis Family found out, it was uncertain whether they would be tempted. Although the Reclusive Willis Family was a branch of the Ancient Willis Family, they had their own selfish motives. Naturally, Amos kept the existence of the ind hidden from his superiors. In the next moment, he caught a certain piece of information from Sss words, You say you saw L among the people from the Sun Moon Sect? Yes! That L! Ss nodded. Previously, on the ind, L recognized Ss, and Ss had also noticed him. Even though L was among the experts of the Sun Moon Sect and had disguised himself, thinking he was hiding well, Ss still discovered him. Under the watchful eyes of a peak Uppecia expert, it wasnt easy to hide. However, at that time, Ss had to focus on dealing with Fiery Dragon and had no time to pay attention to L. During their encounter at Wicked Bonesir, Ss had fought against Kyrie and saw L. He had remembered his aura. Moreover, what left a deep impression on Ss was that when Wicked Bone was about to escape, he shouted about L obtaining the heritage jade pendant. After returning, Ss reported this matter to the family patriarch, Amos. However, Amos and the Reclusive Willis Family had their own thoughts and did not seem tomunicate with the Ancient Willis Family. So, even until now, Hayden, the patriarch of the Ancient Willis Family, had no knowledge of Ls existence. It was only because of the abnormality of Dragon Ancestors corpse during the ancestral rites and the spection that the heritage had been obtained that the Ancient Willis Family deduced the presence of an inheritor. As for who the inheritor was, besides the Elder Maximus, the Ancient Willis Family was not aware. Of course, these were matters forter. At this moment, upon hearing the information provided by Ss, Amoss expression fluctuated. L? So, this L actually joined forces with the Sun Moon Sect? Wicked Bone said he obtained the heritage jade pendant from his superiors? We haventid a hand on this kid, and yet he conspires with the Sun Moon Sect to target our Reclusive Willis Family? Hmph! Amos finished speaking and let out another cold snort. Deep within the heart of the Reclusive Willis Familys patriarch, immense fury brewed. Chapter 690 No Mercy for the Island and Lachlan What should we do now? Are we just going to hand over that ind to the Sun Moon Sect? At this moment, several high-ranking members of the Reclusive Willis Family asked in session. Amos mmed the armrest, his expression icy. A Spiritual Vein, even if its the lowest grade, is a rare cultivation resource that cannot be easily obtained! How can we just hand it over? That ind, including L, must not be spared! Having said that, the patriarch of the Reclusive Willis Family emitted a gleam of fierce determination and ambition in his eyes. L, huh? The inheritor of the Ancient Willis Familys Dragon Ancestor heritage? Good! Very good! If the Reclusive Willis Family obtains this heritage, why would we need to bow down to the Ancient Willis Family in the future? Amos, as the patriarch of the Reclusive Willis Family, also possessed ambition and a cunning nature. Being clever, he had already guessed some things. Although Wicked Bone was nominally one of the elders of the Reclusive Willis Family, he was actually ackey of the Ancient Willis Familys elder. Wicked Bone knew the identity of L, the inheritor, and it was highly likely that the elder of the Ancient Willis Family had also learned about it. But until now, there had been nomunication from the Ancient Willis Family, requesting the Reclusive Willis Familys assistance in finding L. That meant the elder had kept this matter hidden from the family. It was clear what kind of intentions the elder harbored! He wanted to capture L alone, without the knowledge of the Ancient Willis Family, and im the heritage for himself. Thinking of this, a cold smile appeared on Amoss face. L was still mingling with the people of the Sun Moon Sect, which meant the elder of the Ancient Willis Family, Maximus, had not seeded yet. Elder Maximus, oh Elder Maximus, if you send people to capture this L, you will surely be constrained, right? After all, your people are at the Ancient level, and taking action in the outside world could attract the Orderwardens. But we, the Reclusive Willis Family, are different. We have no such concerns. Even if L is currently with the Sun Moon Sect, we cannot forcibly capture him. However, we can manipte the people around him, control L through them, and even make him willingly fall into the Reclusive Willis Familys trap. The Reclusive Willis Family doesnt have the same restrictions as the Ancient level. With these thoughts in mind, a hint of a smile appeared on Amoss face, and he had alreadye up with a n. The Spiritual Vein on the ind would not be spared by the Reclusive Willis Family. And the same goes for L! Early the next morning, L and Miranda first sent Nora to kindergarten. After staying at the Broken Pulse Sect for so long, the little one missed the teachers at the kindergarten and her friends like Chloe. Although L would have to send Nora back to the Broken Pulse Sect in a few days, at Noras insistence, he nned to let her enjoy the happy time at the kindergarten for a few days. Bringing Nora back to school? At the kindergarten, L and Miranda held Noras little hand and arrived at the entrance. The teachers waiting there immediately asked warmly. Yes! But in a few days, Nora might have to take a leave L felt a little embarrassed. Oh, I understand, I understand Noras current ss teacher nodded with a smile. Sorry to trouble you.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. L said. Its nothing! Noras situation is a bit special. The teacher smiled and waved her hand dismissively. She didnt know Ls identity, but she knew that he was definitely not an ordinary person, and she couldnt afford to provoke him as a teacher. Moreover, Nora was specifically sent to the kindergarten by the Ward family. This young ss teacher naturally didnt dare to say much. Watching Nora happily skip into the kindergarten, a smile appeared on Ls and Mirandas faces, filled with indulgence. In the next moment, a determined look shed in Ls eyes. Sending Nora to the Broken Pulse Sect now was an act of helplessness. But someday, he wanted to let the little one grow up happily, just like other children, have a normal school life, and have aplete childhood. Next, L drove Miranda to Lowe Group. Today, Mirandas face seemed to be glowing with a touch of rosy radiance. That moisturized state made the already stunning goddess CEO even more enchanting. It seemed like there was a captivating charm about her. And L couldnt help but sneak a nce at her with a lecherous look throughout the way. Thinking about Mirandas alluring demeanorst night, he couldnt help but lose control a few times, even his body couldnt resist. What are you looking at, pervert? Feeling Ls gaze, Miranda instinctively nced down and saw his reaction. She immediately pouted in a coquettish manner and scolded him. Hehe, youre really charming! Shall we continue tonight? L felt like he was getting addicted. But facing such a stunning goddess wife, it seemed that no man could resist, right? Even if he was exhausted by her, he would be willing. Dream on! Hmph! Miranda blushed, and she pinched L hard. After sending his goddess wife to thepany, L headed towards the mountains surrounding Ednd. Before leavingst time, he had found a valley with rtively dense spiritual energy and set up the Myriad Transformation Energy Array there. This way, his people coulde here to cultivate without any problems. It was like creating a rtively superior cultivation environment for his people. This time, when L arrived, he was surprised to find that a road had been built on the way to the valley. Not only that, but when he reached the valley, he saw a manor already built around the Myriad Transformation Energy Array. From a distance, he could see a few of Masons subordinates guarding the entrance of the manor. Mr. Willis? As soon as L stopped the car, a group of people rushed out from the manor. The Bentley he was driving had been driven by Miranda since morning, so there was no way Masons subordinates wouldnt recognize it. They had already informed the others as soon as they saw the car approaching. However, today, Mason wasnt cultivating in this valley manor. He was probably with Scarlet, wishing he could spend twenty-four hours a day with her. Leading the weing party were Dennis and Jeremy. These people looked at L with even more admiration and fanaticism than before. If L were to establish a religion now, they would all be the most fervent and brainless followers Yesterday, with a wave of his hand, L not only killed the powerful cultivator Ollie, but also saved many severely injured and dying people from the the gate of hell. L was not a human, he was a god! Chapter 691 The Whereabouts of Emerson and Makhi They even built a manor here? L pointed to the building in front of him as he walked inside, casually asking. Yes, it was built by Mason, Dennis nodded in response. Well, not bad! Its better than sitting outside on the ground, Lughed and then asked casually, How is the cultivation here? Jeremy quickly replied, The cultivation environment here is excellent. The spiritual energy is more than ten times denser than in the city. And with the techniques and the Spirit Jade and Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures you provided, we have all reached the Divine Realm. This was unimaginable before. The Divine Realm, also known as the Uppecia Realm, was the term used by cultivators in the secr world. For Dennis, Jeremy, and the others, reaching the Transmutation Force or even the Grandmaster realm was something they didnt dare to dream of before. However, with Ls help, they had broken through to the Divine Realm in just a few months. The speed of their improvement was truly astonishing. But when L heard this, he shook his head. What is the Divine Realm? Its still too slow. You will all reach the Golden Core, Nascent Soul, or even higher levels one day Dennis and Jeremy were shocked and yearning at the same time when they heard this. However, no one thought L was boasting. His words were the truth to them now. If L said they could achieve it, then they definitely could. In some time, I will provide you with an even more suitable cultivation environment! L patted Denniss shoulder and couldnt help but think of the distant ind. When Dennis and the others heard this, their eyes instantly lit up with excitement. At this moment, L looked at the people gathering in the manor, raising an eyebrow. Hmm? Makhi and Emerson and their group are not cultivating here? They used toe here regrly, but we havent seen them recently. They have their own business, and its not appropriate for us to inquire, Jeremy exined. Oh? L raised an eyebrow at the response. Yesterday was his father-inws birthday, and as his subordinates, Emerson and Makhi should have attended. But they didnt show up. And they havent been here to cultivate recently? Could something have happened? With that thought, Ls heart tightened. He didnt chat further with Dennis and Jeremy, and quickly left in his car. At 9 a. m., L arrived at Lachie Fire Security Group. He saw a young man who was on duty at the reception desk, and he quickly greeted him. Mr. Willis, youre here. The young man was one of the members of the Blood ughter Association, originally affiliated with Makhi, so he naturally knew L. Where are Emerson and Makhi? Are they at thepany? L asked casually. Theyre not here. They went on a mission! The young man shook his head. On a mission? Then who is at thepany? L raised an eyebrow and asked. The young man sighed bitterly, Except for some newly recruited security members, almost everyone else is out on missions. Theres hardly anyone at thepany. No one is left to guard the office either. L was taken aback by the response, his expression bing peculiar. The young man nodded and exined the situation to L. These people, Makhi and the others, were originally mercenaries overseas. After returning, they formed the Blood ughter Association and started working as assassins. Later, they were recruited by L and teamed up with Emerson to establish the Lachie Fire Security Group. However, Makhi still maintains contact with his formerrades overseas and some mercenary organizations. Especially after establishing the Lachie Fire Security Group and rapidly increasing their strength during this period, Makhi and Dagger had more frequent contact to bring business to thepany. Just a few days ago, Makhi received a request from a former rade he had coborated with, asking for his help inpleting a mission for a mercenary organization. This mission is said to be extremely dangerous and requires skilled individuals, and the number of people should not be too small. However, the reward offered is also astronomical, reaching a whopping 1 billion US dors. Makhi and Emerson discussed it and decided to take the job. 1 billion US dors, even if they dont take any other missions for a while, they would still earn a fortune. However, to be on the safe side, Emerson and Makhi took almost all of their strongest group of veterans and went overseas. After listening to the young mans exnation, L nodded silently without saying anything. As the behind-the-scenes person of Lachie Fire Security Group, he entrusted the management to Emerson and Makhi. Since they had made the decision, L couldnt say much. Moreover, 1 billion was indeed worth it. As long as nothing unexpected happened! However, with the strength of their group, there shouldnt be much danger in taking on a mercenary mission. Thinking this way, L didnt call Emerson to inquire, lest he interrupted them during the mission. Not to mention whether they could answer the call, it would be troublesome if he exposed their location. In the following days, L spent his time apanying Miranda and Nora, asionally getting together with his father-inw and mother-inw. He cherished every minute and treasured the time spent with his family. Time flew by, and a week passed without any major incidents. And then, on this evening, just as L had finished dinner with Miranda and Nora and returned to the Emerald Green Estates vi, he received a phone call. It was from Sullivan, the vice sect master of the Broken Pulse Sect.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The Broken Pulse Sect, an ancient sect, although isted from the world, had its ways of contacting the outside world. Master! After answering the phone, L respectfully greeted him. Haha, L! I heard that you went down the mountain with a female disciple named Samantha before? Now, Samantha has already returned to the sect. When will you bring Nora back? You are now a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect, and if the Ancient Willis family wants to harm you, they wont hesitate anymore. If theres nothing urgent, its better to return to the sect as soon as possible. Im really worried about you, Sullivans voice sounded concerned and filled with kindness. It seemed that he cared a lot about L, his junior disciple. Upon hearing this, L smiled and said, Master, please rest assured. In a few more days, I will send Nora back to the sect first. I have some things to take care of. Once I finish, I will also return. Nothing unexpected will happen. Oh? You have something to take care of? Sullivans tone seemed slightly displeased. After a moment of contemtion, he said, In that case, let Kyrie handle it and take Nora back to the sect first! Chapter 692: Urging Return Ah? Upon hearing Sullivans arrangement, L was momentarily surprised. This way, you wont have to go back and forth, saving you time, right? And you can get things done quickly and return to the sect. Sullivan exined with a smile. Upon hearing this, L thought it wasnt a bad idea and agreed, Thats fine! Just need to trouble my big brother. Kyrie, hes just idle anyway, hahaha Sullivanughed. L couldnt help but smile After chatting with his master Sullivan for a while, he hung up the phone. The other party repeatedly reminded him to be careful outside. L didnt pay much attention to this; his only concern was Noras safety. Once Kyrie took Nora back to Broken Pulse Sect, L felt that there should be no problem. Soon, he would meet with the people from Fiery Dragon and Sun Moon Sect, and even travel to Sun Moon Sect. The Ancient Willis familys attempt to harm him didnt seem threatening enough, especially after the demise of the Diretide they sentst time, although they might not be aware that it was killed by the two other powerful individuals from the ancient Wynter family. They probably wouldnt dare to easily send anyone in the short term, right? At this moment, L didnt know that danger had already started closing in on him. It was because he had previously left the Priocia region and even crossed a vast expanse of sea by ship, causing certain tracking methods to temporarily fail. This even confused the other party, giving him a brief period of tranquility. That night! Slocmore! This was the final ce L had stayed before heading out to sea. Wicked Bone, can you still track that kids whereabouts? A disheveled, eerie-looking man named Cyan Ghost, addressing the Wicked Bone inside a residence, coldly asked.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. This man was another assassin under themand of the chief elder: Cyan Ghost! Beside him, there was an old man who looked gentle and kind, with white eyebrows and beard. If one didnt know better, they would think he was a kindly old grandfather. However, this old man was even scarier than Cyan Ghost, and he was another one of the chief elders subordinates, White Demon. We should! He has the blood jade on him, so we should be able to track him. The Wicked Bone, facing these two, appeared somewhat frightened and anxious as he quickly spoke. We should? His aura has been cut off for several days now. White Demon kindlyughed, sending a shiver down the Wicked Bones spine. Could it be that L lost the blood jade? It shouldnt be, Summer, that despicable woman, died trying to save her daughter. Knowing Ls personality, he would definitely keep the blood jade on him. Even if he had lost it, I should still be able to track the location of the blood jade. The Wicked Bone muttered to himself aloud. Just then, someone grabbed his neck. Cyan Ghost, with a grim expression, coldly spoke, Wicked Bone, are you ying tricks? The chief elder mentioned before that you might have ulterior motives, are you coveting the heritage on Ls body? Upon hearing this, the Wicked Bone quickly shook his head. He had indeed coveted it at first, but now that the chief elder knew about L, the Wicked Bone dared not think further. Just then, the bone-made apparatus he used to track the blood jade suddenly fluctuated. Got it! I got it! Meanwhile. A stunning young woman was strolling through a mall in Slocmore. Violet Willis, a youngdy from the Ancient Willis family, was filled with curiosity about everything around her. At this moment, she was dressed in modern attire, with low-rise jeans, a crop top, and cute sneakers. She also had earphones in, listening to music. It seemed like she had forgotten everything else In truth, it wasnt entirely her fault. Her family head, Hayden, and her grandfather had given her a dragon scale at first, but it suddenly stopped working once she arrived in Slocmore, following the trail of the heir. Violet tried various methods and even contacted her grandfather, but nothing worked. Violet could only hope for a breakthrough where the heir hadst appeared. But as she entered a high-end bag shop, ready to splurge, the dragon scale on her started to react. Huh? Another reaction? Violet was surprised, her eyes lighting up. The next day at noon, Kyrie arrived as nned. At noon, L cooked a table of dishes at home and picked Nora up from kindergarten. Miranda also rushed back from work! Even Miranda, who had helped restrain Noras condition, was grateful to Kyrie. Uncle Kyrie! Nora sweetly called out upon seeing Kyrie. Oh, what a good girl! Kyrie picked up Nora and nted a kiss on her cheek, showing a doting expression. Big brother, Nora has never been so affectionate with outsiders, not even when she saw her grandpa. Miranda said with a smile, seemingly teasing. Oh? Haha, oh my, my dear niece. Kyrieughed heartily and didnt let go of Nora. Seeing this, L also smiled with relief but deliberately put on a stern face, pretending to be displeased, Big brother, when you take Nora back to the sect this time, you cant let her suffer anymore. Upon hearing this, Kyrie blushed and looked embarrassed. He coughed and exined, L, this is my fault! You know, Im usually not in Broken Pulse Sect; Im always at the Reverse Destiny Tower. Thats why I left Nora at Fairy Peak. I never thought anyone there would bully Nora. L, rest assured, I wont leave after taking Nora back to the sect this time. Ill stay in Broken Pulse Sect and personally teach and take care of our little princess. I wont send her to Fairy Peak again. Kyrie patted his chest and reassured L. Alright, big brother, I was just speaking, I didnt mean to me you. L said with relief and a smile, waving his hand. Chapter 693: The Former Sun Moon Sect The meal was a joyous and harmonious affair, filled withughter and contentment. After finishing their food, L apanied Kyrie on a leisurely stroll around the mansions expansive estate. L, I heard from Senior Duan that youre not returning to the sect this time. Do you have something important to attend to? Kyrie asked casually. L nodded. Yes, there is. What is it? Is it really important? You know its dangerous to travel outside, Kyrie remarked with a grave expression. Well it is a bit important, L said wryly. Oh? Whats the matter? Kyrie raised an eyebrow, curious. After a moments hesitation, L decided to be honest. I need to visit a secluded sect called the Sun Moon Sect. At the mention of the sect, Kyries expression changed. Sun Moon Sect? Yes! Big brother, you know about this sect? L asked. Of course! The Sun Moon Sect was once a great ancient force. At its peak, it even rivaled the Orderwarden organization. It surpassed the Broken Pulse Sect and the Ancient Willis family, simr ancient powers, Kyrie exined with a touch of nostalgia. The revtion surprised L. What? Sun Moon Sect was that powerful? Kyrie had previously spoken about how terrifying the Orderwarden organization was. Each member was a formidable presence in the Nascent Soul stage. Yet, the thought of the Sun Moon Sect once contending with them was beyond Ls expectations. Yes, the Sun Moon Sect was indeed that powerful. However, that was thousands of years ago. Their glory has long since passed. L, what are you going to the Sun Moon Sect for? Kyries tone shifted. After carefully considering his words, L exined, Im going to the sect to prove something. Once I prove it, I can gain their friendship. As you know, the Sun Moon Sect, like the Broken Pulse Sect, has enmity with the Ancient Willis family. By securing support from the Sun Moon Sect, we gain another ally. Thats why I have to go. L was grateful and trusted Kyrie wholeheartedly. Without his guidance, Nora would have suffered immeasurably. In the face of Kyries questioning, L provided an exnation, albeit not in great detail. Upon hearing his exnation, Kyrie nodded discreetly. Alright, go ahead. Finish your business and return to the sect as soon as possible. Ill take Nora back first. Okay. Thank you for your help again, big brother, L smiled. No problem, Kyrie shrugged nonchntly. When Kyrie turned to admire the flowers, a mysterious glint shed in his eyes, unseen by L. After the meal, Kyrie departed with Nora in the afternoon. Having spent a tender moment with Miranda, L called the Sun Moon Sects Fiery Dragon without dy and wasted no time. He felt like he was constantly burdened by three great mountains: his parents hatred, Noras curse, and the threat from the Ancient Willis family. He couldnt afford to indulge in romance and tenderness. Fiery Dragon was excited to receive a prompt call from L, sensing his sincerity. They agreed to meet at the Sun Moon Securitypany in Slocmore. Fiery Dragon would then personally escort L to the Sun Moon Sect. After ending the call, L turned to Miranda. She looked at him with a mixture of reluctance and affection. However, she didnt try to persuade him to stay, showing her understanding and consideration. Wife, I have to go, L said affectionately as he kissed Mirandas forehead and took a deep breath. Take care husband, Miranda nodded, returning the kiss. After what seemed like an eternity, they parted ways. Before letting go of Mirandas hand, L requested, Take care of our parents and Mason. Take care of yourself. Dont worry. I wont go out easily in the future. If theres any business, Ill have my subordinates handle it. Ill take care of our parents. Dont forget, Im quite skilled now, Miranda replied, trying to lighten the mood and ease the pain of separation. Apologize to my parents for me. I wont say goodbye to them, L said, feeling unsure about facing Emmanuel and Cara after the joy they expressed upon his return. Alright, Miranda smiled. That afternoon, L set off for Slocmore, where he would meet Fiery Dragon. By evening, he had arrived at his destination. However, he couldnt reach Fiery Dragon by phone. L presumed that Fiery Dragon had yet to return from the ind and was still at sea. After all, the ind was deep in the Gravelburg Ocean, and a regr ship couldnt match the speed of a car. As a result, L decided not to visit the Sun Moon Securitypany on his own and chose to check into a hotel for the night. At 7 PM, L sat in a Sichuan restaurant, ready to feast. Despite his current strength, he still needed to satisfy his desire for food, even though he could maintain his bodily functions by absorbing the spiritual energy of the world without eating for months. While waiting for his food, Ls expression suddenly shifted, revealing a cautious and guarded look. He could sense a presence locking onto him since his arrival in Slocmore, and it seemed to be getting closer. Turning his head towards the door of the restaurant, he saw a stunning, fashionably dressed young woman walking in.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 694: I’m Your Bride Violets current appearance would never lead anyone to think that she had emerged from an ancient realm. At first nce, she appeared to be a fashionable young girl. However, L knew that this girl was definitely not simple. Despite Violet hiding her aura and strength, L found it increasingly difficult to read her. Given Ls current strength, not being able to gauge someones depth indicated how dangerous the other person could be. After reaching theter stages of Golden Core andprehending the rudimentaryws, even those at the mid-stage of Nascent Soul werent immune to his insight. This meant that the girl who had entered the restaurant was at least at theter stages of Nascent Soul, if not higher. Alternatively, she could be proficient in other supernatural abilities to conceal her aura. In either case, L remained extremely vignt. Meanwhile, as L pondered in his mind, Violet nced at him and couldnt help butin inwardly. This is the inheritor? she thought. Annoying! Ive been running back and forth because of him! Previously, she had tracked Ls aura and left Slocmore to head towards Kreanford. However, she had noticed his aura approaching Slocmore while she was on her way. This irritated Violet and fostered some resentment towards L. Her strongest source of resentment, though, was due to a conversation she had with her grandfather Hayden before leaving the Ancient Willis family. Hayden had told her, Violet, when you find the inheritor, you must bring him back. He will not only be the head of the Ancient Willis family but also your husband in the future.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Considering Hayden was a formidable member of the Ancient Willis family and from the same lineage as L, it seemed like they were meant to be. For the Ancient Willis family, close rtives marrying each other was not a concern. As long as they werent directly rted, it was even encouraged, as it would slow down the dilution of Dudrar Dragons bloodline. Hayden had hoped that she would marry the inheritor. However, Violet felt conflicted about this. Despite not wanting to defy her grandfathers wishes, she didnt n to marry the inheritor. Nevertheless, after confirming L as the inheritor, Violet had started considering him as her future husband. With these thoughts in mind, Violet walked over to L as soon as she entered the restaurant. L raised an eyebrow as he tried to hide his caution and politeness when he inquired, Beautifuldy, what can I do for you? Um,e with me, Violet nodded and blurted out as soon as she sat down. What? Come with you? Who are you? L responded with a puzzled expression. He had be more wary within himself, ready for anything. I? Let me introduce myself. Im Violet, your future wife. After hesitating, Violet blushed slightly when she said thest word. Ls eyes widened in shock at her statement, and had Violet not seemed inscrutable, he would have assumed she was a beautiful lunatic. What? Are you kidding me? I already have a wife; how could you possibly be my wife? You have a wife? Violet frowned slightly upon hearing this but continued, In the mundane world, right? Its okay; you can bring her with you. We can make it three of us. Ill be the main wife, and she can be the side one. Having grown up in the ancient realm, Violets perspective was radically different from modern peoples, and she found the concept of men having multiple wivespletely normal. She knew her father had many wives, and her grandfather had multiple concubines, too. She wasnt happy when L told her about his wife but remained determined. Stop joking, L protested. Lady, who are you? Why do you want me to go with you? Completely straightforward, Violet exined, Im from the Ancient Willis family. My grandfather is the head, and youve epted the legacy of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, right? So, I want to take you back to our n. Do you understand? As she finished speaking, Ls pupils shrank, and his entire being tensed up. The Ancient Willis family! It was them again! But this time, they had used a different approach. Had they sent a young woman to make it clear that they wanted to take him back? Did she even refer to herself as his wife? They had failed twice; were they changing tactics now? Were they using seduction? As he discreetly took out the life-saving treasure given to him by Sullivan from his storage bag to prepare for any possible danger, a sudden mocking and somewhat scornful voice echoed in the room. L? I never expected to meet you in Slocmore, you despicable man! This voice was both familiar and repugnant to L. As he looked toward the source, he saw a graceful woman entering the restaurant. udia? Chapter 695 Meeting Claudia Again udia? L looked at the enchanting woman, and to his surprise, furrowed his brow. He harbored no illusions about this woman, his ex-wife. The only feeling he had for her was disgust. Yet, at this moment, udia was wearing a purple dress and seemed even more lovely than before. udia was naturally alluring, with a seductive aura about her. After her divorce from L, she had even managed to seduce other wealthy men, despite having a child and a previous divorce. Though her character was questionable, she still possessed a considerable allure. And now, she seemed even more captivating. Her peach blossom eyes seemed capable of bewitching souls, and her movements exuded a seductive charm. Her skin appeared smoother and whiter, with an added air of mystery. L was astonished. This woman had also be a practitioner? And her strength had reached the early Core Formation stage? What L didnt know was that, despite her radiant appearance, these had been the darkest times in udias life. She had endured abuse and humiliation from Mr. Hurst of the Heaven Gap Sect, suffering at the hands of a twisted old man. No one knew the extent of her torment in serving a man both physically and mentally broken.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But she had eventuallye to terms with it, even stooping to nauseating acts to please Arthur, seeking his favor and protection. udia had now be Arthurs favorite in the Heaven Gap Sect, gaining a significant position with his help and even embarking on her own cultivation path. However, not a day went by that udia didnt harbor thoughts of revenge against L. In her mind, everything she endured at the hands of Arthur was because of Ls callous abandonment. Now, she sought to be strong enough to make L kneel before her and beg for forgiveness. Heh, L, you are truly despicable! Arent you Mirandasckey? Yet here you are, flirting with other women behind Mirandas back? Tsk tsk, this pretty little thing is quite something! What a mistake to follow you. udia red at L, her eyes filled with resentment and mockery. To her side, a group of young people apanied her. Among the men, they all shared amon trait: fair and clean-shaven faces. One of them was a familiar face to L. The moment udia mentioned Miranda, a cold expression appeared on his face C it was Isa! Seeing him, a fierce killing intent surged in L. He had not forgotten Nora, whom Isa had almost had killed. His determination to kill Isa, the former young master of the Chu family, had not waned. However, L had now be a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect, a figure from ancient times. He could only rely on his physical strength to harm others. His raw physical strength was equivalent to thete Core Formation stage. But udia and Isa were all above the Core Formation Realm, with Isa even reaching the peak of thete Core Formation stage. Without being able to unleash his full power, it seemed difficult to take down Isa. Youre asking for it, L! Isa cursed through gritted teeth, as if he was about to rush to fight L. But at that moment, a resounding p rang out. udias hand struck Isas face hard. Get lost! udia coldly scolded him and sneered, L, you underestimate me! Flirting with Isa? Hes not worthy! This eunuch now calls me his teacher! Biting her teeth, udia repeatedly struck Isa, drawing the attention of the restaurants patrons and staff. At this point, udia seemed to live only for her grudges against L and Isa. From Arthurs mouth, udia learned that Isa had introduced her to the man who now favored her. So, she took every opportunity to torment and humiliate Isa in return. Isa, once arrogant and domineering, couldnt hold his ground against udias p. He even stooped to bow and apologize, Thank you, Teacher! udia snorted and didnt even nce at Isa, just ring at L. L, well see about this! One day, I will repay you tenfold and a hundredfold, she dered. With Isa and the other young men, udia went upstairs to a private room at the restaurant. Ls eyes showed a flicker of regret. He suppressed his urge to act against Isa. Unfortunately, udia and Isas deeply rooted resentment against him didnt drive them to attack. L knew that he couldnt act rashly. Bringing Orderwarden was inevitable if he retaliated against Isa in anger, and the consequences would be dire. If he was killed by Orderwarden, Noras curse would never be undone. Although he wanted to avenge his daughter by killing Isa, L knew he had to weigh the risks carefully. Meanwhile, L was also surprised. Encountering udia today had been unexpected! Isa had seemed to join an Ancient Martial Arts faction called the Heaven Gap Sect, which L knew. Previously, he had even shed with a Golden Corete-stage expert by Isas side, almost forcing the opponent to self-destruct elixir field. But now, udia had joined the Heaven Gap Sect? And had even be Isas teacher? Heh L couldnt help but mutter: What an eventful sect! Chapter 696: Roadblock of Evil L wondered silently to himself, how did udia and Isa end up in Slocmore? As for udias provocation and threats, L didnt take them to heart. Did she want revenge on him? He chuckled. Bring it on! If she dared to do anything, L wouldnt mind giving her a p. Even if udia followed Isas master, L didnt consider her to be of any concern. He had encountered Isas master before, just an early Nascent Soul expert. Back then, he was scared off by his older brother Kyrie with a few words, and now, with his strength advanced to thete Golden Core stage, he had the ability to fight against early Nascent Soul experts. So, what could udia do, even if she followed such a person?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hey, who was that woman just now? She seems to hate you a lot, what did you do to her? Violet, who had been silently observing, couldnt help but ask. My ex-wife, L replied indifferently. Ex-wife? You have a wife? You mentioned earlier that you have a wife now? So, you Violets face showed a strange expression as she wrinkled her brow and looked at L. She seemed to show some disdain. A man with multiple wives and consorts may not be a big deal, but the act of starting a rtionship and then abandoning it made Violet feel disgusted from the bottom of her heart. Yeah, I have an ex-wife, and now I have a wife too. Ive been married twice. So, do you still want to be my wife? L asked teasingly. With that, he stood up and walked towards the exit of the restaurant, having lost his appetite after encountering udia. Hey, youre food is ready, where are you going? the restaurants server called out, but L paid no attention. Who is this guy? Pah! The server shouted at L and muttered a fewints. Violet hurriedly chased after L after seeing this scene. Feeling the girl following him, Ls heart became heavy. He hurriedly thought about how to escape. Hey! Stop right there! I dont care how vile your character is, but you muste back to the family with me, Violet said with an undeniable tone. Ls eyes twitched. And what if I refuse? What if you refuse? Violet was stunned for a moment, then seemingly at a loss. She had never considered this question before finding L. At this moment, she was left without an answer. Do I take action? No, Grandpa has repeatedly reminded me, dont casually use force outside. No one from the Ancient Willis family, except the elder, was aware of Ls existence at the moment, and it was even less likely that they knew L had joined the Broken Pulse Sect. So, Violet didnt dare to act against L, fearing retribution from the Orderwarden. At this, she stomped her foot with anger and looked at L with resentment. Seeing her reaction, L couldnt help but be surprised. He had been prepared for her to attack, and he had the life-saving treasure that Sullivan had given him in his hand. But seeing her behavior, it seemed she had no intention of attacking? For a moment, L was full of doubts. It seemed that the people sent by the Ancient Willis family to deal with him were different from the ones before! If you refuse, Ill Ill just follow you! Violet stared at L for a long time and finally gritted her teeth with a somewhat petnt and helpless tone. With some coquettishness and stubbornness, and a bit of helplessness, since L refused and she didnt dare to make a move, it seemed she had no other choice. Okay, you can follow me! L looked at the girl strangely and then got into the car without further ado. This time the Ancient Willis family seemed to be up to something. It seemed they were really preparing to use means other than force. After getting into the car, L, with a tentative attitude, called Fiery Dragon again. This time, the call went through but the signal was intermittent, they should be near the sea, but still a distance fromnd. Elder, where are you? How much longer until we reach shore? L asked in a deep voice. Almost! It should be about an hour or so until we reachnd, Fiery Dragons voice came in bursts. Okay, then hurry up! L, upon hearing this response, felt a glimmer of hope. After hanging up the phone, L started the car and headed towards the beach at Slocmore. Even though Violet seemed reluctant to take action, L remained vignt. Who knew what kind of sinister plot the Ancient Willis family had nned? The most urgent matter was to meet up with Fiery Dragon, and perhaps there was hope of escaping from them. After all, Fiery Dragon was a master at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage, he should be able to protect himself, right? Thinking this, L stepped on the gas, and the cars speed increased once again. Slocmore! On the way to a certain secluded pier, three figures were hidden in the trees on the side of the road. Cyan Ghost, White Demon, it seems that L is heading towards the beach! Lets wait here, hell pass by soon! This is a good ce to make a move. The Wicked Bone sensed Ls presence and informed the other two. Cyan Ghost and White Demon nodded silently. If they were going to take action against L, they would have to choose a secluded and sparsely popted area. Otherwise, if they inadvertently harmed ordinary people in the secr world, they would also be in trouble and unable to fulfill the task entrusted by the elder. With that, apanied by the roaring of the cars engine, the expressions of the three members of the Wicked Bone suddenly froze. Is he here? At this moment, L, sitting in the car, suddenly felt a sense of dread. The next second, his pupils shrank. Two figures appeared in the middle of the road he was on, standing straight and eerie in the dim night. They didnt appear to be Violet. With a strong sense of unease, L stepped on the gas, heading straight for the two figures. Hmph! Youre looking for death! Cyan Ghost sneered as he spotted L. Under the dim streetlights, he looked as intimidating as an evil spirit. You want to crash into us? Howughable! Haha White Demon shook his head, speaking with a chuckle. Chapter 697: No One Can Touch Him Phew! In the next second, White Demon casually took a palm shot at the oing SUV. Even though he had restrained his strength, Ls face paled, and he felt a surge of panic. Without hesitation, he burst through the car door and rushed out. At that moment, the car was shattered into pieces with a single palm strike by White Demon. L exerted all his speed, running towards a distant spot. However, the terrifying auras behind him were in hot pursuit, closing in rapidly. Finally! Two figures arrived, one in front of L and one behind, surrounding him. Is that L? Hehehe White Demons seemingly gentle face was apanied by a sinister smile, and his voice sounded grating, like a duck. If you dont want to suffer, surrender ande with us! Cyan Ghost spoke in a chilling tone. L, facing the two, felt a deep sense of unease. Who are you? he asked coldly. The previous girl imed to be the granddaughter of the head of the Ancient Willis family. So who were these two frightening individuals? Could they be from the Ancient Wynter family who had previously attacked him? But he had hidden the Divine Feather and Treasure Map in the storage bag Sullivan had given him,pletely concealing his presence. How had they found him? As L pondered, a sinister voice suddenly rang out. Gentlemen, this kid probably wont surrender easily. I think we should go ahead and take action! Hes part of the Broken Pulse Sect now, so you dont need to hold back. Break his limbs. Just leave him alive enough to bring back! Following the voice, a slender figure emerged. His face was twisted with malice as he red at L, eyes filled with intense hatred. Did the Wicked Bone resent L? Absolutely. Kevin had died at Ls hands, and that was not a trivial matter. Although the Wicked Bone had imed not to care about his great-grandson, it was clear that Kevins death had left deep resentment. At this moment, the Wicked Bone was eager for Cyan Ghost and White Demon to cripple L, to find an outlet for his deep-seated resentment. A great idea! Cyan Ghosts face revealed a cruel smirk. White Demon chimed in with a hehe that was filled with malice. Meanwhile, L, upon seeing the Wicked Bone, was filled with surprise. The Wicked Bone? Seeing the elder of the Reclusive Willis family present, L had a sudden realization. Are you from the Ancient Willis family? he asked in shock. Hehe, you guessed right. Dont try guessing again! White Demon chuckled before charging at L. L prepared to use his life-saving items at any moment and was filled with confusion and disbelief. These people seemed to be from the Ancient Willis family, as was the Wicked Bone, who shared a simr style of behavior. But what about the girl Violet who appeared earlier? Was she also from the Ancient Willis family? Had they sent two different groups to find him? Was it a case of a failed seduction followed by aggression? Stop! A sudden, resolute voice rang out. Simultaneously, a sword glow shot towards White Demon, who had just attacked L. Initially rxed, White Demons expression changed abruptly. He quickly drew his weapon to parry the iing attack. Apanied by a clear ng, the aftermath of their sh sent L stumbling backward. Even the Wicked Bone hurriedly backed away. A graceful figure appeared beside L, her eyes coldly fixed on Cyan Ghost and White Demon. Who are you? L is mine. Get lost if you value your lives! Violets melodious voice carried a hint of frost. L was relieved to see Violet and looked at her with surprise. The situation was not what he had expected. Was it not a case of an unsessful seduction turning violent? Was Violet not affiliated with the others? Violets bold question indicated that she didnt recognize the other two and wasnt aware of the Wicked Bones identity. This was to be expected. Cyan Ghost and White Demon, including the Diretide who had previously died at the hands of Todd, were all highly skilled individuals secretly nurtured by the elder. They carried out tasks that were not to be seen by others. As a result, other high-ranking members of the Willis family did not know about Cyan Ghost and White Demon, and the two always wore masks when they came and went among the Willis family, never revealing their true identities. As for the Wicked Bone, as an elder of the Reclusive Willis family, Violet also had no contact with him, so not recognizing him was only natural. Seeing this, Cyan Ghost and White Demon, including Diretide who had previously died at the hands of Todd, were all highly skilled individuals secretly nurtured by the elder, and they carried out tasks that were not to be seen by others. Thus, they bore malice towards Violet, who didnt recognize either of them or understand who the Wicked Bone was.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. At this moment, Cyan Ghost and White Demon both attacked Violet and L. Violet gritted her teeth, and at that moment, the peak power of the Nascent Soul stage finally burst forth without any further hiding. You go! she ordered before advancing towards the two adversaries. L, witnessing the scene, did not hesitate to retreat, knowing that standing and fighting alongside Violet was not an option. Seeing this, the Wicked Bone sneered, wanting to take advantage of the situation and attack L. Being in the early stages of the Nascent Soul stage, he was confident in his ability to handle the young man. However, before he could act, a sword glow came shing in. No one can touch him! Violets stern voice rang out. The Wicked Bones expression twisted in fear as he dodged and defended himself. Yet, he was still sent flying and blood gushed from his wounds. Seizing the opportunity, Cyan Ghost and White Demonunched a fierce assault on Violet. Chapter 698 Violet Seriously Injured The weapon in Cyan Ghosts hand was a blood-red long knife, fiercely shing towards the distracted Violet due to the Wicked Bone. In the hands of White Demon, a long staff mercilessly struck towards Violets head. These two fellows had no idea of treasuring beauty and jade. Swordsmanship swiftly sent the Wicked Bone flying, Violet quickly focused her attention on the enemy. Yet, all three were at the pinnacle of the Nascent Soulte stage, and a slight misstep could lead to a disadvantage. Violets reaction was already swift, she deflected Cyan Ghosts long knife with a sword. But, she was unable topletely evade White Demons attack in time. In the blink of an eye, Violet could only shift her delicate body three inches, avoiding a critical blow to her head. Thud! White Demons staff viciously struck Violets shoulder. Violet groaned, her body staggered, her left shoulder caved in. Even though she was at the pinnacle of the Nascent Soulte stage, White Demons strength matched hers. This blow instantly shattered her protective aura, breaking her shoulder and cor bone to pieces. Little girl, are you okay? You have to help me stop these two! L had moved to a side at this point, witnessing the scene, a smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. ncing at the Wicked Bone that Violet had sent flying, he didnt take the opportunity for revenge. After all, the opponent was at the mid-stage of Nascent Soul, and while L was confident in facing the opponent one-on-one, it would not be a quick fight. For now, the best option was to escape. He wasnt sure if Violet could hold off Cyan Ghost and White Demon! With that thought, L didnt hesitate any longer, turned around, and flew towards a distant location without looking back. Several minutester L reached the private dock arranged with Fiery Dragon and called him again. Im about to dock! This time, the signal over the phone was extremely clear, Fiery Dragon said in a deep voice. Alright, hurry up, senior, if you donte soon, Im in deep trouble. L urged. Whats going on? Whos after you? Fiery Dragons tone tightened upon hearing this. L who? He was rumored to be the sessor of Dudrar Dragon. Absolutely mustnt let anything go wrong! Its the Ancient Willis family! They sent someone to capture me. L hesitated for a moment and directly told him. The Ancient Willis family? Dammit! Wait for me, Im on my way. Fiery Dragon cursed upon hearing this. Then, L heard the sound of the wind and something falling into the water. Is Fiery Dragon jumping into the sea and swimming over? After calling out, and receiving no response, L couldnt help but mutter to himself. And in fact, he was right! In the vast ocean, Fiery Dragon was swiftly swimming through the water with a strong True Energy.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The speed was many times faster than an ordinary boat. Even a shark might not swim as fast as this old man On the other hand! Violet had been shing with Cyan Ghost and White Demon for hundreds of rounds. At this moment, Violet, the little princess of the Ancient Willis family, had sustained several new injuries, and her entire body was in disarray. However, both Cyan Ghost and White Demon each had two or three sword wounds on them as well. At this moment, all three of them were stained with blood. Around the area where they fought, there wererge craters and cracks, with tall trees falling and turning into powder. It was clear how terrifying the aftermath of the sh between Nascent Soul Realm powerhouses was. The Wicked Bone watched from a distance and dared not interfere in the fierce battle. Upon seeing L escape, he didnt dare pursue, fearing that Violet might strike him down with a sword again if she discovered him. At this moment, his chest and abdomen were a mess of flesh and blood, remnants of the wounds Violet had inflicted on him earlier. The Wicked Bone was afraid that another such blow might be his end. Though his realm was at the Nascent Soul early stage, his penchant for studying sinister techniques rendered his actual strength somewhatckingpared to other Nascent Soul powerhouses Poof! At this moment, Violet struck White Demons shoulder with her sword. The shoulder burst with blood, adding a new piercing wound! Poof! Simrly, Cyan Ghost viciously chopped Violets back with his de. As the princess of the Ancient Willis family, Violet naturally possessed many treasures. Not only her sword, a divine weapon with a spiritual being, but she also wore soft armor made from spirit beast hide. Even so, the de of Cyan Ghost, at the pinnacle of the Nascent Soulte stage, could not cut through the armor. Although there was no spurt of blood, the force brought by the de severely impacted Violets back through the armor. Causing a significant blunt trauma. The terrifying shock damaged Violets lungs, and she spat out a gush of blinding blood. Worst of all, this blow seemed to have rocked her spine! Human spinal nerves are dense and even affect bodily movement. A fatal paralysis overwhelmed her from the injured spine, and Violets movements became slow and sluggish. The frequency and severity of her injuries continued to increase. She seemed like a flower in a storm, as if she could wilt at any moment. Thud! Finally, another forceful attacknded on Violet. With immense force, White Demons staff swept across Violets chest. This strike sent Violet flying backwards, spewing blood from her mouth. Even among the blood, were many fragments of her organs. Already extremely injured, she struggled to get up afternding but fell back down. At that moment, Violet wiped the blood from her lips, her delicate face turning pale. She nced towards Ls previous location with a hint of relief in her eyes. Had that guy ran away? Good riddance! The sessor of the Ancient Willis family should not fall into someone elses hands. Hehehe, little girl, youre about to die! You shouldnt have left the family so easily, the outside world is very dangerous! Despite having the strength of Nascent Soulte stage and various treasures, your actualbat experience iscking, the two of us together will easily kill you! Cyan Ghost and White Demon, upon seeing Violets condition, wore smug smiles on their faces. Furthermore, they used words to attack Violets confidence and fighting spirit. In the next moment, Violet clenched her teeth, a cold glint flickered in her beautiful eyes, tinged with a hint of madness. Kill me? Is it that easy? Chapter 699: Hang in There, Little Girl As the words fell, a violent and terrifying atmosphere pervaded from Violets body. Her originally delicate face had be fierce. ck energy sprayed from Violets body, swirling around her as if forming a special energy field. Seeing Violets change, Cyan Ghost and White Demons faces instantly turned pale. Not good, shes going to use the Curse Body!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Quick, kill her! Cyan Ghost and White Demons expressions were unprecedentedly grave. The Curse Body was an ancient secret technique of the Ancient Willis family! Upon activation, it increased ones strength twofold, but also led to a loss of rationality, fearless madness, and frenzied attacks on everything around! Its toote! White Demons eyelids twitched, speaking in a deep voice. What should we do? Cyan Ghost asked with a heavy expression, his gaze carrying an inquiring and hesitant color. It was as if he was consulting with White Demon on whether they should also use the Curse Body. The two of them had clearly cooperated more than once, possessing a tacit understanding. White Demon immediately understood Cyan Ghosts meaning and decisively shook his head, No! We cant use it! When the Curse Body was used, although rationality was lost at the time, it did not mean that the memories were lost. If Violet survived and remembered that they had also used this technique, it would expose their origins. As loyal henchmen cultivated by the Elder, their loyalty to Maximus was unquestionable. They would rather face the risk of facing Violets rampage than let the Elder be in danger of exposure. There was another reason as well. Once they also used the Curse Body, wouldnt they also lose their rationality and attack each other? At that point, it would be uncertain who would live or die among the three of them. Good! Then we wont use it! Act quickly while the power of the technique hasnt fully manifested, and kill her as soon as possible! Cyan Ghost nodded, a cold killing intent in his words. The eyes of the two of them were also filled with madness. Five minutester A white beard floated in the air. Thud Arge head rolled to the ground! White Demons headless body copsed. At this moment, Cyan Ghosts entire right arm had been severed, and his face was filled with horror and fear. His chest and abdomen were gushing with blood. His intestines had been shredded by sword energy, leaving him unrecognizable. But as a peak Late Nascent Soul stage powerhouse, his life force was incredibly strong, which was the only reason he didnt die. ncing at White Demons head and then at Violet, who was still half-kneeling with remnants of madness in her eyes, Cyan Ghost couldnt help shivering, and hastily swallowed a Grand Revitalizing Pill. The next moment, he turned and fled! The oue of this battle was White Demons death and Cyan Ghosts escape with severe injuries. But Violet didnt fare much better. She was now half-kneeling, unable to stop spitting blood. Her left arm hung limp, appearingpletely useless. Her body was covered in cuts and bloodstains, and even her armor was in tatters. It was only because she had used the Curse Body that she had held on until now without dying. But when the Curse Bodys effect dissipated, the only thing awaiting Violet was death. It was because they knew she was undoubtedly doomed that Cyan Ghost ultimately chose not to continue risking his life. 8:30 PM. A motorhome slowly traveled down the road. Fiery Dragon had already contacted the sect beforehand, so there were people from the Sun Moon Sect at the private dock to pick them up. Sitting beside L was Fiery Dragon, giving him a sense of relief. So he was nning to return to see how the battle between Violet and Cyan Ghost had turned out? Before leaving, he had noticed that Violet seemed to have been injured and was at a disadvantage. They were enemies, but she had saved him, so he felt a lot of questions he wanted to ask Violet. At that moment, a Sun Moon Sect disciple driving ahead suddenly tapped on the brake, slowing down. L, sitting in the back, squinted his eyes slightly upon seeing a figure walking slowly on the road ahead. From the figures appearance, it was undeniably a woman. But her gait was unsteady, as if she would copse at any moment. Is that the little girl? Ls face tensed, quickly calling for the car to stop. The next moment, he pushed open the door and ran toward her. Upon closer inspection, he recognized the figure as Violet without a doubt. But her appearance at the moment shocked L. Violet? L called out softly, for some reason feeling a sense of remorse and guilt in his heart, even though she was an enemy from the Ancient Willis family. Huh? Hearing Ls voice, Violet, who was struggling to move, looked up. When she saw L, a look of surprise shed on her face. Then she spoke, Quick escape? Why did youe back go! Remember, you must return to the Willis Before she could finish her sentence, she seemed to lose thest of her strength and fell forward. L, seeing this, hurried over to catch her. Suddenly, a strong smell of blood rushed over him. No one knew how much blood this girl lost L opened her mouth and saw a Grand Revitalizing Pill inside. Perhaps, it was with this Grand Revitalizing Pill that she had held on until now without dying? Feeling her imminent death, Ls expression became grave as he quickly carried her into the car. Kid, who is this girl? How did she get injured like this? Fiery Dragon, with an astonished expression, asked from inside the car. It was clear that Violets condition had surprised him. My friend! L hesitated for a moment, choosing not to reveal Violets identity to Fiery Dragon, given the enmity between Sun Moon Sect and the Ancient Willis family. He immediately operated the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, desperately infusing Violet with Dragon Essence Energy to repair her terrible injuries. Hang in there, little girl! Even if you im to be from the Ancient Willis family, I dont want to owe you any favors! Chapter 700: My Magic, You Know Nothing Seeing L holding a half-dead person with his hand still on the others chest, Fiery Dragons expression turned peculiar. Really? This girl is almost dead, and this kid still cares about taking advantage of others? Could it be some evil inclination? Fiery Dragon frowned deeply at the thought. Is this how the sessor of Dudrar Dragon behaves? Kid, what are you doing? Fiery Dragon couldnt hold back and asked L. Im healing her, L said in a deep voice, but his hands didnt stop. He was continuously infusing Dragon Essence Energy into the acupoint on Violets chest. Hearing this, Fiery Dragon looked skeptical. Even in this state, can you save her? Even if you give her thousands of Grand Revitalizing Pills, it wouldnt help, would it? My medical skills are much stronger than Grand Revitalizing Pills, Ls tone conveyed a firm confidence. Oh? Is that so? Im afraid you have some evil intentions, kid. But with this girl injured like this and on the verge of death, you better not disrespect her, Fiery Dragon said sternly. Hearing this, L was at a loss for words. Senior, you think too much. With your age, shouldnt you have a purer mind? My mind impure? Look at where your hand is ced. With your behavior, how could Dudrar Dragon choose you as his sessor? Even if you are Dudrar Dragons sessor, I, from the Sun Moon Sect, refuse to associate with you! Fiery Dragon was furious. Despite his old age, he had a fiery temper. It seemed like he might take out a hammer and go after L! I really am healing her, and I am sure I can bring her back. If you dont believe me, how about we make a bet? L retorted. What kind of bet? Fiery Dragon asked without hesitation. He took a quick look at Violets state and didnt believe she could be saved. Lets bet That you help me kill someone! How about that? L smirked. Kill someone? Who? Fiery Dragon was puzzled. Do you know about the Heaven Gap Sect? L asked. Heaven Gap Sect? Fiery Dragons face immediately showed disdain. The eunuch sect? Of course, I know. Its a moderately powerful sect in the hidden world. You want to kill someone from the Heaven Gap Sect? Yes, Senior. I have some difficulty making a move. If I win the bet, I hope you can help me bring him to me and kill him in front of me! L nodded. Sure! But first, lets get this girl healed. If you can heal her, I, Fiery Dragon, will bow down to you. At that time, it wont be a problem to help you kill one person, Fiery Dragon readily agreed to the bet. L smiled faintly at the response, radiating confidence from his eyes. Although Violets injuries were severe, L had dealt with such injuries before, including Masons, and had made him lively again. He had absolute assurance about this. But as L continued to use the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to treat Violet and investigate her condition, his face showed a hint of confusion. Because he felt a familiar energy within Violet An extremely cold and dominant dark energy. Simr to the curse inside Nora How could this be? Did Violet also carry the curse of the Ancient Willis family? But she was the granddaughter of the head of the Ancient Willis family. Even if she inherited the curse, it should have been resolved by him. L remembered Summer telling him that the head of the Ancient Willis family could lift such a curse. If his granddaughter carried a curse, the head of the family should have lifted it. For a moment, L furrowed his brows, feeling that things werent as simple as they seemed. As he delved further, things became increasingly perplexing. Today, two groups of people from the Ancient Willis family hade to capture him, and they even resorted to violence. However, Violet seemed unaware of their existence. Adding to that, the presence of the same cold, dark energy inside Violet made L even more puzzled. The vehicle moving ahead was being driven by a Sun Moon Sect steward who hade to assist them. The vehicle wasnt going to the Sun Moon Sects location. Fiery Dragon held a high position in the Sun Moon Sect, and afortable vehicle had been sent to pick him and L up, which also made it easier for Violets treatment. Previously, L had carried Violet into the car andid her on the bed. He sat by her side, never leaving her body. Fiery Dragon, too, was watching intently, wearing an expression of disbelief. However, as L started to think wildly, Fiery Dragons expression gradually became dazzling. Violets injuries were visibly healing at a remarkable speed. Her wounds and torn flesh were gradually closing up. The shoulder and corbone that had been broken were slowly mending Her once pallid face became rosy once again. Her breath was beginning to stabilize and her vitality was strengthening. This This really saved her? Fiery Dragon, a Nascent Soul peak expert, could naturally sense the rapid recovery of Violets vitality. He couldnt help but exim in surprise. His old face blushed, disying an incredibly lively expression. L nodded nonchntly. My magic, you know nothing about. How How did you do it? Fiery Dragon stammered.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing this, L shed a sinister smile. I am Dudrar Dragons sessor. You know nothing about my magic. Chapter 701: Night Talk This was Ls first time being so open and sincere in front of outsiders. He even deliberately showed off his abilities, trying to prove his identity as the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon to the Sun Moon Sect. What he wanted was their recognition. Hearing this, Elder Fiery Dragon twitched his mouth and finally nodded silently. Amazing! Truly amazing! How could the chosen sessor of the Dragon Ancestor, whom our Sun Moon Sect has believed in for generations, be ordinary? I was overreacting! Speaking like this, Elder Fiery Dragons face was unexpectedly relieved. It seemed that he thought it was only natural for L to bring people back from the brink of death. At this moment, even though he hadnt yet experienced the trial of the Sun Moon Sect, Elder Fiery Dragon had almost confirmed in his heart that L was undoubtedly the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon. Otherwise, why would he be so extraordinary? Moreover, witnessing Ls astonishing healing methods, Elder Fiery Dragon couldnt contain his suppressed anticipation and excitement.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It was hard to imagine if the Sun Moon Sect obtained such a prodigy, would their resurgence be just around the corner? Hmm Just then, Violet, lying on the bed, suddenly whimpered and moved her body. Subsequently, with a hint of confusion and disbelief, she slowly opened her eyes. Is this the underworld? As soon as this girl opened her eyes, she looked around the surroundings and the first words she uttered made L and Elder Fiery Dragon break into a cold sweat. Girl, this isnt the underworld. You havent died yet. L saved you. Elder Fiery Dragon said grumpily with a ck face. Perhaps his impression of L had undergone a great change, and he even changed how he addressed him. How do you feel? At this moment, L smiled and asked softly. Violet blinked her eyes, gradually focusing her gaze. When she saw the face that came into view, a look of astonishment immediately appeared on her pretty face. Is it you? The next second, with blood stains still on her face, she revealed a strange expression, I didnt actually die? I was injured so badly, yet I really didnt die? You saved me? How did you do it? Undoubtedly, before losing consciousness, Violet believed that she was undoubtedly going to die. Practitioners are very aware of their own physical condition. Violet was well aware of the extent of her injuries, and that kind of injury, even if she had returned to the Ancient Willis family at that time, her grandfather and the powerful elders of the family probably wouldnt have been able to do anything about it. However, now she she actually survived? Taking a closer look, not only did she survive, but her injuries were almostpletely healed? This is too amazing, even terrifying, right? It was this heir who saved her? No wonder her grandfather always said that only the heir was worthy of her. Only they could lead the Ancient Willis family to the pinnacle of this world. Only they had the qualifications to rule the entire family. The heir is truly extraordinary. Nonsense, if it wasnt me who saved you, then who would it be? Do you know that you almost sucked me dry? L said speechlessly. Despite his calm appearance now, the consumption was incredibly immense. Although they were both on the verge of death, saving Violet consumed much more Dragon Yuan Qi than saving Mason. Violet, she was a powerful expert at the peak of the Late Nascent Soul stage. It was unimaginably challenging to heal her injuries. Hearing her words, Violet couldnt help but blush slightly. She gave L a disdainful look and bit her lip as she said, L, even though I will be your wife in the future, we have just met. Its better if you dont act so frivolously. What do you mean that I sucked you? Also, could you please remove your hand from there? Hearing Violets words, L was at a loss for words. Frivolous? Fine, then. In the next moment, he simply moved his hand away from Violets acupoint and said grumpily, Cant you see how you look right now? Covered in blood. Im not into that kind of thing. Im just taking advantage of the situation. He removed his hand as requested. After all, she couldnt die, and she could heal the remaining injuries herself. He didnt want her to think that he was deliberately taking advantage of her. You Violets voice faltered. The next moment, she realized that her whole body was covered in blood mist, sticky and emitting a foul smell. Ah! I need to take a bath! I need to take a bath! Violet screamed. She couldnt bear being so dirty, having been pampered since childhood. Alright, alright, stop shouting! Elder Fiery Dragon quickly intervened. Fortunately, the RV they were in was very luxurious and well-equipped after being modified. It was like a mansion on wheels. Naturally, there was a shower area inside. Twenty minutester, the RV stopped on the side of the road. L and Violet got off the vehicle and stopped about a kilometer away from it. Elder Fiery Dragon and the Sun Moon Sects driver, who acted as their handler, couldnt hear their conversation from this distance. They found themselves by a reservoir. L casually sat down by the shore, while Violet hesitated for a moment before sitting beside him, somewhat shy and hesitant. At this moment, she looked like an ordinary girl, and no one would have thought that she was an unparalleled expert at the peak of the Late Nascent Soul stage. Miss Willis, are you really from the Ancient Willis family? L began by asking. Violet nodded, Of course, why would I lie? Ive said it before, the family head is my grandfather. Why did you want me toe with you to the Ancient Willis family? What is your purpose in bringing me back? L asked in a deep voice. He was determined to go all the way with the Ancient Willis family. However, it seemed that he could stillmunicate with this young girl. Because you are the inheritor of the Dragon Ancestor! Did you obtain the inheritance of the dragon-shaped jade pendant, right? Thats our Ancient Willis familys treasured heirloom. Whoever obtains the inheritance of that jade pendant bes the inheritor of our Ancient Willis family, Violet asked naturally. As she said this, she bit her lip and seemed a bit hesitant. My grandfather said that I should find the inheritor and bring him back to the family to be the next family head. And and I have to marry him! After her words fell, L widened his eyes, looking at the young girl in front of him with an incredulous expression! Chapter 702: After I Became a Traitor The young girl, who had just finished bathing, had wet hair. Since there were no womens clothes avable for her to change into, she wore a mens suit. It was taken out of Ls mustard bag, originally intended for himself. The suit was clearly two sizes too big for Violet, making the young girl in front of him appear somewhat petite. The little princess of the Ancient Willis family sat by the shore, blushing, and said these words to L. At this moment, she couldnt help but feel a flutter in her heart, one hand gently gripping her own clothes corner, looking shy and uneasy. Even though she possessed the peak strength of the Nascent Soul stage and came from the prestigious martial family, the Ancient Willis family, at this moment, she still seemed like an ordinary girl. As her words fell, Ls face was filled with shock and disbelief! L was not astonished by Violets proposal to marry him, but rather by the fact that the head of the Ancient Willis family said the next sessor should be the current head? Thispletely shocked L! Could this be possible? In the next moment, as he looked at Violet, a hint of peculiarity appeared in his eyes. Although this girl came from the Ancient Willis family, she seemed inexperienced in the ways of the world. Whether Violet was deceiving him or not But if her grandfather sent her to find him, could he really tell her the truth? With these thoughts in mind, L suppressed his inner shock and instead wore a sneer of mockery and indifference on his face. So, do you know who originally had that dragon-shaped jade pendant? L asked in a deep voice, a meaningful cold smile on his face. Ah? I heard it was in the hands of a lost ancestor of a certain family, Violet paused and said to L. Upon hearing this, the mocking expression on Ls face grew even stronger. He was certain that what this girl knew was only what her grandfather and the high-ranking members of the Ancient Willis family wanted her to know. Do you know how the Ancient Willis family deals with family traitors? L continued to ask. Violet hesitated for a moment, her expression showing a hint of doubt, then she hesitantly said, I heard they will hunt them down to the end! Exterminate the traitors and their descendants! Let them suffer eternal curses! As her words fell, a wicked smile appeared on Ls face, gradually widening. Finally, he burst intoughter, Hahaha! Amidst theughter, there seemed to be a strong sense of mockery and hatred. What what are you doing? Violet, seeing Ls terrifying appearance, asked in a puzzled and uncertain tone. Because in the situation where she thought she was going to die, L saved her life, so this girl inexplicably developed a certain fondness for L in her heart. Moreover, she believed that L would eventually be her husband. Deep in her heart, there was no longer as much resistance, and she had even epted this fact. Most of the descendants of these ancient martial families had very traditional beliefs and values. Especially when it came to their marriage, they still followed the ancient ways of parental arrangements and matchmakers. Her grandfather said he wanted her to marry the sessor, so Violet regarded the sessor as her husband. In this situation, this husband of hers had saved her life, naturally causing Violet to have indescribable feelings for L. Otherwise, when L ced his hand on her chest before, Violet wouldnt have just shyly reminded him so simply. If it were someone else, they would probably have pped him to death! So, when Violet saw L in this insane state ofughter, she felt a sudden fear and worry, just like a wife witnessing her husband going crazy with alcohol. Whats wrong? Ls face was filled with a mocking expression as he said word by word, Didnt your grandfather tell you that the dragon-shaped jade pendant was taken away by a traitor from the Willis family? And I am that traitor, the sessor of the Ancient Willis family! He continued with a cold smirk, asking, Now, do you still think your grandfather wanted you to bring me back to be the next family head? Your grandfather was just deceiving you! Hahaha As a traitors sessor, my grandfather has been missing for many years, and the deaths of my parents are all rted to the Reclusive Willis family and the people from the Ancient Willis family. Do you really think they would let someone like me be your family head? Do you really think they would let you marry me?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Youre too naive, little girl! You are just a tool your grandfather used to deceive me into returning! After hearing these words, Violet widened her beautiful eyes and sat there in a daze. Her pretty face was filled with an expression of disbelief. She shook her head and muttered, Youre the traitors sessor of the Willis family? And my parents died at the hands of the Willis family? No! It cant be! You must be lying to me, right? Its impossible! How could my grandfather just use me? No one understands the feelings of a naive girl who has just developed feelings for a man and learned such news. If L is really the traitors sessor of the Willis family, then he is undoubtedlypletely opposed to the Ancient Willis family. How could someone like him possibly return to be the head of the Ancient Willis family? Not to mention that the Ancient Willis family is unlikely to ept him! Even he himself would definitely not join the Ancient Willis family. Didnt he say it himself? His parents died at the hands of the Willis family. For a moment, Violets heart was filled with confusion and helplessness. Nothing is impossible! Thats the fact! L shook his head and said expressionlessly. In the next moment, his tone became cold and firm, So, I cannot go back with you to the Ancient Willis family, do you understand? If you try to take me by force, you can give it a try! As he spoke, he gripped the life-saving talisman that Sullivan had given him, ready to use it at any moment. It was a seal, simr to the Suppressing Talisman he had made for Miranda and Nora before. However, it was more profound and had a more terrifying power than the Suppressing Talisman. Once crushed, it would be enough to unleash the attack of an early-stage Void Reclusion expert. So, even if L encountered a peak Nascent Soul expert, he could rely on this life-saving talisman. At this moment, as long as Violet made a forceful move, L would crush this talisman, believing it would be enough to injure her. At the same time, he would have enough time for Elder Fiery Dragon toe and assist him. For a Nascent Soul peak expert, a kilometers distance was only a matter of two or three breaths. However, Violet shook her head, and a faint mist inexplicably appeared in her beautiful eyes. Looking at the resolute expression on Ls face, for some reason, Violets heart suddenly felt suffocated. Chapter 703: Mr. Maximus’s Madness She was in herte teens, at the age when love first blossoms. Coming to the outside world this time, undoubtedly, she was very excited. And then, she found the sessor, her future husband. What made her happiest was that this future husband of hers saved her life, which made Violet feel particrly perfect. Even in her heart, she began to develop an indescribable fondness for L. However, the words spoken by L at this moment were like a bucket of cold water, ruthlessly pouring down on her head. She had great strength, but she wasnt emotionally strong, only feeling her heart tighten with anxiety! I I wonty a hand on you Since you dont want toe back with me, I wont force you Violet looked at L, biting her lip and shaking her head. The next moment, she took a deep breath, looked straight into Ls eyes, her face showing a hint of stubbornness. And I will go back and ask my grandfather clearly! After saying that, Violet looked deeply at L and then turned her head. With a single step, she was about to leave directly, like a lonely discarded butterfly. L, until we meet again Only one sentence was uttered, seemingly with four words choked up. When L saw her turning around to leave, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but he also felt something was amiss in his heart. Suddenly, he thought of something and shouted urgently at her receding figure, Let me tell you something, among the three people who are going to capture me today, one of them is called Elder of the Wicked Bone, who is an elder of the Reclusive Willis family. It is said that he has some kind of rtionship with your Mr. Maximus! Violet, who was rapidly moving away, paused at the words. A cold light shed through her beautiful eyes. I understand! After speaking, Violet elerated her pace once again. Mr. Maximus you really arent devoted to my grandfather! She muttered resentfully through gritted teeth. Although Violet was inexperienced in the ways of the world, it didnt mean she was foolish. On the contrary, she was quite clever! The information revealed by L instantly made Violet specte and confirmed the suspicions that she and her grandfather had harbored all along. As he watched the girl move farther away, a tinge of regret welled up in Ls heart. The next moment, he shook his head and turned back towards the direction of the RV. He didnt believe a single word of Violet saying that her grandfather wanted him to be the next family head. He thought it was just Hayden fooling his granddaughter. How could it be possible after he had be a traitor to the Willis family? Hmm? Where is that girl? When L returned to the RV, Elder Fiery Dragon, seeing that he was the only one there, asked in confusion. She left! She has something to take care of, should she still apany me to the Sun Moon Sect? L said calmly. Hehe, I thought she was your little wife, why not bring her along to the Sun Moon Sect? Elder Fiery Dragon chuckled with a meaningful smile. Little wife? How did youe to that conclusion? L asked speechlessly. I feel the way that girl looks at you is like shes looking at her own husband. Boy, dont disappoint her. Elder Fiery Dragon had a gossip-filled expression on his face. L heard this and was instantly dumbfounded. He thought, How can someone at the pinnacle of the Nascent Soul stage be so nosy? He replied impatiently, What does that have to do with anything? I have a wife! Elder Fiery Dragon smiled and didnt say anything more. The RV continued its journey towards the location of the Sun Moon Sect, heading southeast. By midnight, they had already left the territory of Slocmore and even crossed Zhejiang Province, arriving in Fujian Province. Finally, they headed straight towards Mount Smokede in the west of Fujian Province. Thats where the Sun Moon Sect was located! On the other side, in the underground chamber of Mr. Maximus mansion, the Ancient Willis family. Useless! Theyre all a bunch of useless people! Ive raised them in vain! Mr. Maximus, with his white eyebrows, roared like thunder, his expression terrifying and his aura so dreadful that Cyan Ghost and Elder of the Wicked Bone, kneeling there, couldnt lift their heads. At this moment, Cyan Ghost, with one arm severed and covered in wounds, trembled on the ground. Elder of the Wicked Bone remained silent and motionless. At this moment, Maximuss face was filled with unwillingness. He could never have imagined that Cyan Ghost and White Demon, whom he sent out this time, would once again return empty-handed. White Demon even perished outside. For a moment, two out of his four underlings, the Four Ghost Generals, were dead, and one was crippled! Master, its the ipetence of your subordinates! But we didnt expect to encounter Miss Violet this time! We initially nned to approach her without revealing our identities. However, she used the Cursebearer technique. White Demon and I were afraid of exposing your identity, so Cyan Ghost exined the details of what happened to Maximus.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After listening, Maximuss anger subsided slightly, and he coldly snorted, saying, Youre fortunate to be loyal! Otherwise, I would have pped you, useless waste! Thank you for sparing us, Master! Cyan Ghost quickly expressed gratitude. The next moment, Mr. Maximus asked coldly, Are you sure Violet is dead? Unless something unexpected happened, shes definitely beyond saving! Her injuries were already critical before she used Cursebearer. Then she fought against me and White Demon while in the Cursebearer state. When the techniques duration ended, Violet should undoubtedly have died. Cyan Ghost pondered for a moment and replied. So, you didnt personally witness her death? As soon as he finished speaking, Maximus narrowed his eyes, his expression uncertain. With those injuries, its impossible for her to survive Cyan Ghost was frightened and quickly prostrated himself on the ground, bowing his head. Hmph! Maximus snorted coldly, but deep down, he felt a sense of unease. Violet actually found L too. Hayden sent his own granddaughter, which means he has started to suspect me. If Violet isnt dead and even establishes contact with L, she might figure something out. At this point, Maximus nced coldly at the kneeling Elder of the Wicked Bone. After all, L has seen the Elder of the Wicked Bone and recognizes him! No, I cant wait for Hayden to take action against me. I must strike early! Fortunately, I have made extensive arrangements. Even if I make a move now, it may still work! Hayden, dont me me! If you want to me someone, me yourself for suspecting me! Chapter 704: Inadequate Actions Result in Injury Meanwhile, on the other side! Violet had rushed back to the Ancient Willis family manor overnight. Inside the manor, as Hayden, the family head, listened to his granddaughters ount, his face disyed a mix of emotions. Maximus, are they your people? Are you secretly nning to capture the inheritor on your own, behind my back? What exactly do you intend to do, Mr. Maximus? The family already holds a position above all others. What is your true purpose? Hayden let out a sigh, his eyes filled with a hint of sorrow. He, Maximus, and even Niks, who had defected from the family years ago, were actually half-brothers. Could it be that they were truly destined to turn against each other? At this moment, Violet hesitated for a while before gathering her courage and asking, Grandfather, there are some things I want to ask you. Go ahead! Seemingly anticipating what his granddaughter wanted to ask, Hayden let out a bitter smile. Violet looked at her grandfather and said, L imed he is a traitor. Is it true? He also said that you were only using me to lure him back and that he would never seed you as the family head. And there is no possibility of me marrying him. After speaking, Violet gazed at her grandfather with unwavering eyes, as if expecting a particr answer. In the next moment, a tinge of regret appeared on Haydens face as he sighed, Actually, I had already suspected that the inheritor would be a descendant of Niks. Even if the dragon-shaped jade pendant fell into the hands of an outsider, how could they obtain the inheritance? L what a L indeed! The Dragon Ancestors inheritance that the Ancient Willis family had pursued for generations has unexpectedly fallen into Nikss grandsons hands. Good! Excellent Finally, there is hope for the Ancient Willis family! The curse that has gued our family for generations may one day be lifted Good Good Haydens eyes sparkled as he seemed to mutter to himself, filled with continuous sighs. Grandfather! You havent answered my question yet. Violet stamped her foot in frustration and eximed. It seemed that she didnt care about the future of the family or the curses endured through generations. What concerned her the most was whether her grandfather was truly using her and if she was really going to marry that guy. Hayden smiled at his granddaughter, then a trace of guilt appeared on his face. Grandfather hasnt deceived you. I truly intend to let L inherit the position of the family head. As for him being a traitor At this point, Hayden let out a heavy sigh. Actually it was a colossal misunderstanding from the past! As long as Nikss grandson is willing to return to the family and take the position of the family head, whats the harm? He is the hope to obtain the inheritance of the Dragon Ancestor. Back then, the family owed your grandfather Niks an apology! Back then, your grandfather Niks carried the dragon-shaped jade pendant passed down through generations and went out Just as Hayden was about to tell the story of the past to Violet, a report was heard from outside. Reporting to the family head! Hayden immediately stopped his narration, his expression turning serious. In amanding tone, he said, Enter! The next moment, a guard from the Manor of the Family Head entered, kneeling on one knee and said, Mr. Maximus has sent a message. There is important information regarding the inheritor. He requests the family heads presence at the Elder Hall to discuss it in detail. As Hayden heard the words, he raised an eyebrow with a slight movement in his eyes. Hmph, what tricks is Mr. Maximus up to again? Grandfather, Im going too! There are some things I want to ask him myself! Violet stepped forward and spoke. After a moment of contemtion, Hayden shook his head and said, Violet, dont keep referring to him as Mr. Maximus. After all, he is your great-grandfather! Stay here and wait for me. Ill go see what he has to say. Things might not be as we think. Hmph! Violet snorted lightly but didnt go against her grandfathers wishes. After a while The Ancient Willis family Elder Hall! When Hayden arrived, besides Mr. Maximus, there were already three other elders present. They were in charge of family discipline and punishment, external conflicts, and resource allocation, respectively. All of them held high positions of power within the family. Moreover, they were the three strongest individuals among the twelve elder members of the family. Their strength had reached the terrifying mid-stage of Void Reclusion. They were only a step below Hayden, the family head, and Mr. Maximus. Apart from them, there was also the Supreme Elder of the Ancient Willis family, who no longer dealt with internal affairs. But his status and position couldnt be underestimated. He was Haydens uncle, named Reggie. Reggie appeared with a withered appearance, like an elderly person nearing the end of their life, exuding a chilling aura. However, his strength was incredibly terrifying, even surpassing Hayden, the family head, by a few points. He had reached the unimaginable peak of thete-stage of Void Reclusion, only a hairs breadth away from breaking through to the Fragmentation Void Realm. At this moment, when Hayden arrived, all four elders, including Reggie, stood up and greeted him. They saluted, saying, Greetings, Family Head! Hmm, we are all family, no need for formalities. Hayden waved his hand, The next moment, he bowed to Reggie and said, Uncle! Hmm! You all talk, Im just here to sit and listen! The Supreme Elder nodded and remained silent. Hayden agreed and took a seat in the main position of the Elder Hall. Then, he turned to Maximus and asked, Maximus, you said theres news about the sessor. What news? Tell me quickly. Maximus nodded and raised his bushy eyebrows, saying, Reporting to the Family Head, I have secretly sent people to find that sessor. Surprisingly, he is the grandson of Niks, who once betrayed the family! A young man named L.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Oh? Hayden remainedposed and asked in a deep voice, And where is this person? Did you bring him back? Upon hearing this, Maximus sighed bitterly, shook his head, and said, me my men for their inefficiency. They failed to bring him back alive. It seems that besides us, there are others who want to capture this L! There is a woman whose strength is on par with my subordinates! My men engaged in a fierce battle with her, trying to desperately seize the sessor. However, it ended with one dead and one injured! Family Head, its my ipetence. Im sorry, Im sorry to you and the Willis family! Chapter 705: Deathbone Dust Upon hearing Maximus words, Haydens expression immediately turned surprised. After changing his facial expression several times, he shook his head with a wry smile and said, Youre saying your people fought against a woman? And she also wanted to seize the inheritance?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Yes! That woman is young! nodded Maximus. Hayden sighed, Then they must have encountered Violet. She just told me that she fought against two powerful experts at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage and nearly died! It seems that they were your people, right? What? Violet? Whats going on? Maximus asked, his face filled with astonishment as if this news came out of the blue, beyond his expectations. Hayden smiled awkwardly and said, I thought finding the sessor was like finding a needle in a haystack. I was afraid that your chances of finding an opportunity were slim, so I asked Violet to go out and look as well. I didnt expect her to encounter your people, causing this misunderstanding. As his words fell, Maximus seemed to show a hint of grievance and heartache on his face. Lord, is this ack of trust in me? Thats why you sent Violet Not at all, Maximus. Dont overthink it, Hayden shook his head, his expression slightly unnatural. Hahaha, Mr. Maximus, you and the Lord are half-brothers. How could the Lord not trust you? one of the elders interjected. Thats right, lets not dwell on this misunderstanding. This misunderstanding has caused quite a fuss The three eldersughed, resolving Haydens embarrassment. At this moment, several maids entered, each carrying tea and cing them on the tables of the six people. Hayden smiled, took a sip of tea, and concealed his own unease. In his heart, Hayden wondered if he had misunderstood Maximus. After all, Maximus was also entrusted by him to search for the whereabouts of the sessor. Could it be a mere coincidence that he happened to encounter his granddaughter? If that were the case, Hayden had wrongly used Maximus. By the way, Hayden, how is Violet now? One of my subordinates who might have returned said that Violet was severely injured and even in mortal danger. Those damn bastards didnt even recognize Violet, those idiots! Suddenly, Maximus thought of something and asked with a concerned expression. Violet is fine now. She was saved by that L! The ancestral legacy of the family has been passed down for generations. It allows us to reach the pinnacle of this world and lead the family to glory. And now, it seems to be true. Even though Ls current strength is low, he possesses such incredible medical skills. As for you, Maximus, its a pity that you lost one of your subordinates! Hayden replied. As long as Violet is safe, Maximus waved his hand, relieved. However, in the next moment, Hayden suddenly realized something. His gaze locked onto Maximus, sharp and intimidating. Whats wrong, big brother? Mr. Maximus seemed puzzled, asking with confusion. You said your subordinates dont recognize Violet? Hayden asked. Yes, they shouldnt! If they did, how could they attack Violet? Maximus nodded, stating the obvious. But Violet told me that she ultimately used Cursebearer! So, your subordinates dont recognize Cursebearer either? In that case, despite the circumstances, they seemed to relentlessly attack Violet, intending to kill her! Whats going on, Maximus? Hayden asked, one word at a time. He initially thought it was just a misunderstanding. But just now, he suddenly realized something. Whats going on? How would I know whats going on? Maybe they just want to kill your granddaughter, Maximus replied, a strange smile appearing on his face. Haydens expression darkened, filled with suspicion and uncertainty. However, before he could finish speaking, he abruptly fell silent. The next moment, his entire face turned pitch ck, looking terrifying. Puff! The powerful being who had reached theter stage of Void Reclusion sprayed out a mouthful of fresh blood. As itnded on the ground, it turned ck. The floor in front of him quickly corroded, leaving a gaping hole. Witnessing this scene, a triumphant smirk appeared on Maximus face. The other three elders present exchanged nces, revealing eerie expressions. Meanwhile, the elder Reggie, with his eyes lowered, seemed indifferent. You This tea Haydens body trembled violently, feeling a dreadful power rapidly eroding his body, rendering him unable to exert even a tenth of his strength. Thats right, theres Deathbone Dust in this tea! Hayden, enjoying the taste? Maximus sneered, his tone mocking. Upon hearing this, Haydens expression drastically changed, and he spewed out another mouthful of ck blood. Deathbone Dust is a forbidden drug of the Ancient Willis family. They wouldnt even use it easily against external enemies because this poison is too vicious and formidable. Even the powerhouse of Void Reclusion, a Fragmentation Void Realm existence, couldnt withstand this poison. Once poisoned, no matter how powerful the expert, their vitality would be rapidly eroded, and their strength would plummet to rock bottom. This Deathbone Dust was extracted from the dragon bones guarded by the Dragon Ancestors tomb from the time of the Willis family. The Dragon Ancestors tomb itself was a forbidden ce filled with the aura of death. Even Void Reclusion powerhouses dared not enter easily, let alone extracting something from the Dragon Ancestors remains. The dreadfulness of the aura of death can be imagined! Hayden, the head of the Ancient Willis family, was terrified by this kind of poison. At that moment, his face was filled with a mixture of grief, anger, and despair as he stared at Maximus with intense hatred. Why? Why would you do this? Hayden asked through gritted teeth. Why? Dont you know why? Why should the position of family head fall to you? Back then, your strength was inferior to mine, and your decisiveness wasckingpared to me. Just because youre the eldest son, just because youre the oldest, that confused father of ours passed on the position of family head to you? Hahaha What do you have besides your soft-heartedness towards women? You even want to bring back Niks, that traitors grandson, to be the family head. Howughable! So, just give it up, big brother! The Ancient Willis family can only be stronger in my hands! Maximus growled, his expression ferocious. Chapter 706: Dramatic Change Plop! Upon hearing these words, Hayden spewed a mouthful of ck blood, his face filled with grief and pain. Maximus, youre so cruel! Back then, it was you who forced Niks to betray the family. Dont think I dont know!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. And now, youre trying to harm me The Ancient Willis family if its really in your hands it will be destroyed sooner orter Haydens once formidable aura was rapidly weakening. Nonsense! Its under my leadership that the Ancient Willis family can be the strongest ancient noble family! Maximus coldly cursed. Your leadership? You only know no limits! Hayden mocked. Saying that, he looked at the other three elders present, including the senior elder, Reggie. Gentlemen, why dont you take down Maximus? However, in the face of hismand, or rather, his plea, Reggie and the other three showed indifference, their faces cold. You all of you Haydens expressionpletely changed. Family head, you have been poisoned by the Deathbone Dust, and your body has been corroded. This kind of damage is irreversible, and your strength has plummeted. Even if you dont die, youre no longer fit to be the family head. So, its better to let Mr. Maximus take over. Archer Willis, the elder in charge of internal punishment, sneered and spoke. The other two elders nodded coldly. Even the senior elder, Reggie, ignored Haydens plea and showed no intention of taking down Maximus. Uncle Reggie, even you Why? Why even you Haydens face turned ashen, looking at Reggie and asking. Mr. Maximus invited family head Hayden to Elder Hall, and it was evident that everyone present was siding with Mr. Maximus. Even Reggie, the senior elder, showed no concern when the family head was poisoned and someone sought to seize his position. Clearly, Reggie had also turned against Hayden. In the face of Haydens grieving questions, a cold and sinister look appeared on Reggies withered and aged face. Why? Hayden, dont me me anymore! I turned 198 years old today! None of us from the Ancient Willis family can live past 200! I only have less than two years of life left! Maximus promised me that after capturing the inheritor, he would extract their memories and extract their life essence for me to absorb. And you, you want this inheritor to inherit the family head position, so I have no choice! Reggie coldly spoke, his tone filled with profound selfishness. Indeed, the one who inherited the Dragon Ancestors legacy, passed down through generations, could lead the Ancient Willis family to its peak. There might even be a way to break the curse that limits the lifespan of family members to less than 200. But it required waiting for the inheritor to grow up! Reggie, as the senior elder, would not be alive by then. After all, reaching the age of 200 is still young for cultivators. Breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, as long as one isnt killed or encounters some unexpected ident, their lifespan can reach 500. Nascent Soul experts have a lifespan of 800 years. And after breaking through to the Void Reclusion, they can live for thousands of years. You all of you Hayden, filled with grief and despair, shouted. The next moment, enduring the danger of the toxin erupting within his body, he roared and charged towards Maximus. Boom! However, at this moment, Haydens strength had declined to almost nothing. Facing his charge, Maximus sneered and pped his palm towards him. With a muffled bang, the head of the Ancient Willis family was sent flying, ck blood spraying in all directions from his mouth. Afternding, his aura rapidly weakened. Maximus, you ambitious bastard! What do you want, in the end? If you want the position of family head, I can give it to you! Why must we turn against each other? Im your older brother, dont you know? Hayden shouted fiercely. The fact that the other party used Deathbone Dust against him was something he never anticipated. The position of family head? Yes, of course, I want that position! But its not enough! Maximus sneered, his face filled with intense greed and desire. What I want even more is the Dragon Ancestors legacy! When I capture L, I will extract his memories and carry forward the legacy of the Dragon Ancestor. By then, every member of the Ancient Willis family will possess the inheritance. Only then will the family be stronger! Upon hearing this, Hayden spat out a mouthful of blood in contempt. Youre only doing this for yourself! Dont you know that the legacy of the Dragon Ancestor is far more than just memories? Youre leading the family towards imminent destruction, extinguishing the hope of future generations! The inheritor should not be in your hands! It must never be in your hands! Hayden shouted in grief and anger, as if trying to make sure that everyone in the family heard him. However, Maximus and the others had already made up their minds to initiate a family upheaval and had taken various measures to conceal their intentions. His voice couldnt reach outside! Inside the Manor of the Family Head, Violet, who was waiting for her grandfather to return, inexplicably felt a sense of unease. She called her father, Hendrix Willis, who was also the intended sessor to the family head position. Dad, Grandpa was called by Mr. Maximus. They said they needed to discuss something about the inheritor! It has been an hour, and Grandpa hasnt returned. I have a bad feeling! Could something have happened to him? Violet said to her father. Hendrix looked at his daughter with some disbelief. What could possibly happen to him in our own family domain? He is the family head! Its not like that Violet quickly exined what had happened to her outside, encountering Cyan Ghost and White Demon. After listening, Hendrix furrowed his brows. You suspect that Mr. Maximus has secretly found the inheritor but kept it from your grandfather? Yes, Violet nodded. Thats why Im worried. It shouldnt be Hendrix shook his head. He always felt that his daughter was overly suspicious. Who in the Ancient Willis family could harm his father? Even if they had such intentions, did they have the strength? As the family head, her father possessed the formidable strength of thete stage of Void Reclusion. At this moment, he had no idea that someone from within the family would use the treacherous Deathbone Dust on Hayden. Just then, a hurried footstep sounded. Elder Archer, who was in charge of disciplining affairs in the Willis family, rushed in with an anxious expression. Something terrible has happened! Seeing the reaction of Violet and Hendrix, their hearts sank. Elder Archer, what happened? Dont worry, take your time to exin, Hendrix asked. Mr. Maximus has rebelled! He has colluded with several other elders in the family and attacked the family head! The family head is now seriously injured! Archers face was filled with grief, anger, and anxiety. Upon hearing this, both Violet and Hendrix were shocked to the core. At that moment, they saw a dangerous coldness sh in Archers eyes. Without any warning, his mid-stage Void Reclusion strength erupted, and he fiercely struck Hendrix with a full-force palm strike. Hendrix had just recently broken through to the early stage of Void Reclusion, and his strength was slightly lower than his opponents. Caught off guard, he suffered a severe blow. His body flew backward like a kite with a broken string. Dad! Seeing this, Violets expression changed drastically. In the next moment, she looked at Archer with a mix of shock and anger. Grandpa Archer, what do you mean by this? Sorry, Im one of the elders colluding with Mr. Maximus! Oh no, I shouldnt call him Mr. Maximus anymore. I should call him the new family head! Hahaha Archerughed mockingly. As he finished speaking, he stepped forward and made another move towards Violet. Half an incense sticks timeter With a wave of Archers hand, several skilled subordinates dragged the heavily injured Violet and her father, who had fallen unconscious, quickly out of the Manor of the Family Head. At the same time, turmoil spread throughout the entire domain of the Ancient Willis family. Haydens closest rtives, including the most loyal family experts, were suddenly ambushed and attacked without warning. Countless people disappeared from the family overnight. Chapter 707 Hang in there? After Violet left, L and Elder Fiery Dragon continued on their way to the Sun Moon Sect. The next morning, as L sat in the RV, waking up from practicing the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. The vehicle had stopped in a mountain range shrouded in smoke! This was Mount Smokede! Following Elder Fiery Dragon into a cave, they arrived at a rock wall. After infusing it with true energy in a special way, the rock wall rumbled open, revealing a hidden world behind it. This was the territory of the Sun Moon Sect. As they entered, L scanned the scenery of the Sun Moon Sects domain and couldnt help but feel a sense of wonder. Buildings were scattered all around, with a style that leaned towards the robust and bold aesthetics of the pre-Qin period. Though not luxurious, they were grand in their own way. However, as L took a deep breath, he noticed that the spiritual energy within the Sun Moon Sects domain was not much different from that outside on Mount Smokede. This abnormality for a once ancient secluded sect like the Sun Moon Sect was concerning. The rumors of the Spiritual Vein of the Sun Moon Sect being depleted seemed to be true. At this moment, Elder Fiery Dragon led L towards the main buildings of the sect, introducing him along the way. Boy, our Sun Moon Sect was once unparalleled! How does thispare to those so-called monuments outside? As an upper echelon member of the sect, Elder Fiery Dragon clearly had strong feelings for the sect. His words were filled with pride as he introduced L to their sect. L nodded and sighed, Ive heard about it! Sun Moon Sect was once an ancient sect, able to rival the Orderwarden organization at its peak. But now Hearing this, Elder Fiery Dragons expression became somewhat awkward. With a tinge of sadness on his face, he sighed and chuckled self-deprecatingly, Now, we have fallen to a secluded sect! L, you must have felt it too C the spiritual energy within the sect is not as rich as it used to be! However, Elder Fiery Dragons spirits lifted again, as he said, But everything can start anew! Now, with the sect holding that ind and once again possessing the Spiritual Vein, our Sun Moon Sect can establish our sect again! The restoration of our former glory is just around the corner! With a cough, he continued, So, you should understand why we were unwilling to share the Spiritual Vein with you before? Its because its really crucial for the sect! Hearing this, Ls face revealed a hint of mockery, Too important for you? So important that you can go back on your word? Facing Ls sarcastic remarks, Elder Fiery Dragon smiled awkwardly, Well, thats all in the past, lets not dwell on it! As long as you prove that you are indeed the descendant of the Dragon Ancestor, we of the Sun Moon Sect will obey your orders, isnt that right? Ls expression changed slightly at these words, but he didnt say anything more. Up to now, he still didnt know what the method Elder Fiery Dragon was referring to, to validate his identity as the descendant of the Dragon Ancestor, really entailed. ording to him, it was a great opportunity for himself as well? L was curious and eager. As for whether the Sun Moon Sect would truly obey hismands and acknowledge him as their leader after he proved himself, L remained skeptical. But at worst, they could be allies and assist him, right? With these thoughts, L let go of the past grievances and followed Elder Fiery Dragon into the main buildings of the Sun Moon Sect. At the entrance of the main buildings, a group of people were already waiting there. The leader looked to be around thirty, but in reality, he was over fifty. His name was Gxie Stuart, one of the elders of the Sun Moon Sect and also the eldest son of the sect leader Leonel. He possessed the strength of the Nascent Soul stage. He was tall and strong, with defined muscles and a sturdy frame. Not just him, L noticed that everyone in the Sun Moon Sect seemed to be very strong. Perhaps it was gics? Or maybe it was the environment they grew up in? L thought to himself, but didnt dwell on it. Senior Fiery, youre back? Is this the young hero L? Gxie took a step forward, bowing to Elder Fiery Dragon and then smiling at L. Elder Fiery Dragon nodded, Yes, this is L, Ive brought him over. Lets go, take him to meet the sect leader and gather the other senior members. But Faced with Elder Fiery Dragons instructions, Gxie hesitated for a moment, then apologetically smiled, Senior Fiery, my father has other pressing matters at the moment and cant meet with young hero L. Perhaps, lets settle L first. When my father finishes the other matters, he can meet with himter. Hearing this, Elder Fiery Dragon was puzzled and frowned. Other matters? Are there things more important than meeting the Dragon Ancestors descendant? Doesnt the sect leader know that L ising today? Whats going on? Elder Fiery Dragon questioned irritably. It seemed like he didnt hold the sect leader Leonel in high regard due to his seniority in the sect, and his discontent was evident in his words. L remained silent on the side, but a hint of coldness flickered in his eyes. Other pressing matters preventing his meeting? Was the sect leader intentionally leaving him hanging? Hmph Senior Fiery, my father really does have other pressing matters and is currently in a meeting with other senior members in the council chamber. Why dont you join them? Gxie said earnestly. He nced at L and reassured him, Dont worry, young hero L, Ill make sure youre taken care of.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After a moment of hesitation, Elder Fiery Dragon nodded, Alright! Lets see whats so important that the sect leader and others have to discuss, more important than meeting the Dragon Ancestors descendant! L, go with Elder Gxie, he will take care of you. L nodded quietly, Okay, you go on, Ill be fine. With that, the fiery-tempered old man strode off in another direction. Please, Gxie gestured to L and smiled faintly, leading him away. Chapter 708: Internal Strife Inside the council chamber of Sun Moon Sect! When Elder Fiery Dragon arrived, Sect Leader Leonel and many high-ranking members of the sect were already gathered here. Greetings, Sect Leader! Upon entering, Elder Fiery Dragon bowed slightly and greeted Leonel. Regardless of seniority, Leonel, as the Sect Leader, held the highest position in Sun Moon Sect. Senior Fiery, please, have a seat. Leonel gestured to his left politely. Inside the council chamber, some of the high-ranking members of Sun Moon Sect were giving Elder Fiery Dragon strange looks. Their gazes seemed to hold a hint of displeasure and inquiry. However, Elder Fiery Dragon seemed unfazed and did not react. Instead, he addressed Leonel in a serious tone, Sect Leader, Sun Moon Sect has worshipped Dragon Ancestor for generations. It is our faith, our god. Now that I have brought the descendant of Dragon Ancestor to the sect, why has the Sect Leader not met him immediately? Why are you all gathered here to discuss something of such importance? As his words fell, several cold snorts rang out! Senior Fiery, although Sun Moon Sect has indeed worshipped Dragon Ancestor for generations, isnt it premature to confirm L as the descendant of Dragon Ancestor? Senior Elder, even though you hold a high position within the sect, some decisions cannot be made by you alone. The Descendant of Dudrar Dragon? Isnt he just a fraud? Several elders of Sun Moon Sect expressed their dissatisfaction. Elder Fiery Dragon, with a fiery temper, let out a heavy cold snort upon hearing their words, Many high-ranked members and I have witnessed Dragon Ancestors presence! That aura, indistinguishable from the one emitted by the Dragon Ancestor statue. You were not present at the time, so what do you know! Am I, Fiery, incapable of discerning the truth? At this moment, Sect Leader Leonel raised his hand, signaling for everyone to cease their arguments. Then, he looked at Elder Fiery Dragon and asked in a stern tone, Senior Fiery, I heard that you told L that once his identity as the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon is established, we should worship him as the main figure in Sun Moon Sect? And even obey hismands in the future? Elder Fiery Dragons expression flickered for a moment, seemingly feeling a bit guilty. These words seemed somewhat inappropriate! Sect Leader, I might have spoken too soon. It was only to have Le to the sect for examination. I have not sought your and the consent of the other high-ranking members. That was my mistake. But if it is indeed proven that L is the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, shouldnt Sun Moon Sect worship him as the main figure? I dont see any issues with that. If Dragon Ancestor chose L as his sessor, he represents the faith of the sect for thousands of years. Shouldnt we follow him once faith descends upon us? Upon hearing this, Leonels expression turned dark, showing a hint of resistance and anger. Senior Fiery, your words are wrong! The sect can assist and support the sessor of Dragon Ancestor, but that does not mean we should worship him. He is someone from the outside and knows nothing. How can we let himmand the sect? Leonel, as the Sect Leader of Sun Moon Sect, had full authority over the affairs of the sect. Now, with the sudden appearance of a sessor of Dragon Ancestor who might threaten his position, would he willingly let someone else lead the sect? As his words fell, some of Sun Moon Sects high-ranking members also voiced their opposition, creating a cacophony of differing opinions. But there were also many who maintained silence, expressing ambiguous attitudes. The belief in the Dragon Ancestor had been deeply ingrained in the people of Sun Moon Sect for thousands of years. If a true descendant of Dudrar Dragon appeared, it would have a significant impact on the members of Sun Moon Sect. Not only Elder Fiery Dragon was willing to follow the faith! After all, generation after generation, the sect had benefited immensely from the blessing of the Dragon Ancestor. This feeling of being favored by the Dragon Ancestor had permeated their hearts. Sect Leader, I think Elder Fiery Dragon has a point! The Spiritual Vein is drying up, and Sun Moon Sect is weakening day by day. If we continue to decline after this generation, even the next generations wont be able to grow without the support of the Spiritual Vein. Perhaps this Ls sudden appearance, allowing us to upy the ind and gain the Spiritual Vein, coupled with his possible status as a descendant of Dragon Ancestor, could be the sects awakening. It may truly be the divine intervention to save the sect, as if the Dragon Ancestor has manifested! Following the sessor of the Dragon Ancestor might indeed be the right choice! At that moment, a middle-aged man sitting on Leonels right side spoke after careful consideration. His voice was calm and steady. He wore a ck robe, creating a sharp contrast with Leonels white attire. Although his appearance seemed rugged, his eyes gleamed with shrewdness and wisdom. In Sun Moon Sect, the one with the most power was not the senior elders like Fiery Dragon but the Yin-Yang Twin Halls. Representing the sun and the moon, they symbolized the legendary Yin and Yang eyes of the candle dragon! The master of the Yin hall was known as Yin Tai Chi, and the master of the Yang hall was called Yang Tai Chi! Before ascending to the position of Sect Leader, Leonel was the master of the Yang hall. The one who spoke was the Yin Tai Chi of Sun Moon Sect, Chester Stuart! In Sun Moon Sect, their words carried significant weight. Upon hearing his words, Elder Fiery Dragon nodded slightly, and the previously silent high-ranking members of Sun Moon Sect exchanged nces and echoed his sentiments. Indeed! It seems that there is a higher power at y! Our Spiritual Vein is on the brink of depletion, and the appearance of the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon isnt this the will of the heavens? The Dragon Ancestor is blessing Sun Moon Sect! How can we go against its will? Lets meet this L first before deciding.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Listening to these voices, Leonels face grew even darker. He had anticipated that within Sun Moon Sect, there would be voices supporting the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon. To protect his position and power, he had already made ns when he learned that Elder Fiery Dragon would bring L to the sect. How could Sun Moon Sect worship the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon as their leader? It was impossible! Even if L turned out to be genuine, he would never allow it! The sect could only be ruled by himself! However, to be on the safe side, there was no need to verify the truth of his identity. Chapter 709: The Unwelcoming Guest Alright, enough talking! Leonels voice boomed in the meeting hall. Quiet down! He pressed his hand down, silencing the room instantly. With a nk expression, Leonel spoke calmly and objectively, Everyone, its too early to discuss this. We need to confirm whether this L really is the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon. Indeed, Yin Tai Chi Chester nodded, refraining from argument this time. Just then, a figure walked in from outside. It was Gxie, the one in charge of arranging for L and also Leonels son. Gxie, how is Leonels arrangements going? Leonel asked, his eyes showing no emotion. Everything is settled! Master Leonel, rest assured, Leonels amodations are well taken care of, Gxie assured him. Good. I will personally meet this young man, L, to confirm if he truly is the heir of the Dragon Ancestor, Leonel nodded in satisfaction. Thest part was directed at Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester. As soon as the words fell, Elder Fiery Dragon furrowed his brows. He believed it was best to verify Ls identity immediately. He was eager to uncover the truth, a sentiment shared by many present. Master, we gathered here today to discuss how to treat this Descendant of Dudrar Dragon. If we have to wait for his confirmation, why not go meet him now? Yin Tai Chi Chester suggested with a grave tone. Yes, why postpone it? Master, I believe now is the right time.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I agree, the baptism of the Dragon Ancestor can begin at any moment! Theres no need for preparation to verify his identity. The meeting chamber echoed with various voices one after another. Leonel hesitated for a moment, then looked at Gxie with a faint questioning look. Gxie gave him a slight nod. Very well! Gxie, where have you arranged for L? Lead us there, Leonel gestured. The building was abandoned, tucked away in the back of Sun Moon Sects main structures. The courtyard was overgrown with weeds, and the walls looked neglected. L frowned as he surveyed the surroundings. Was this where Elder Gxie had arranged for him to stay? What a disy of power by the Sun Moon Sect! He explored the area, discovering that it used to be a field for cultivating spiritual herbs. However, due to the depletion of spiritual energy in the Sun Moon Sects domain, the once flourishing Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures had withered, leaving the ce deserted. Its hard to believe that this ce was once a sect capable of rivaling the Orderwarden organization, L sighed in wonder. As he was about to tidy up, feeling uncertain of how long he would be left here, a strange ripple suddenly appeared. It seemed as though a formation had been activated, restricting his senses. Realizing he was isted in the abandoned courtyard, with no one aware of the situation, a sense of unease engulfed him. Suddenly, five figures appeared around him, trapping him from all directions. Ls eyes narrowed. Nascent Soul cultivators. Five of them at the early stage. Are you L, the so-called heir of the Dragon Ancestor? the leader, a tall youth adorned in luxurious armor, mocked. That would be me. And may I ask who you gentlemen are? L responded, sensing their hostility. Laughter erupted from the group, mocking L for being just a Golden Core Realm trash. Feeling the intense animosity and murderous intent from the Nascent Soul cultivators, L knew there was no room for diplomacy. He readied his cial River Dragon Sparrow de and activated his Rich Soil Unyielding Form. Whats the meaning of this? Do you intend to kill me? he asked, his stare piercing. Dougie, the leader, sneered, Kill you? Dont tter yourself. We only want to test the strength of the so-called Descendant of Dudrar Dragon. With weapons drawn, the tension in the abandoned courtyard escted. Chapter 710: Someone Once Said This Swish! As the words fell, the tall youth Dougie raised his long spear and charged towards L. Surging around him was the mighty aura of a Nascent Soul expert! Upon his spear, a faint blue light shimmered, embodying a harmonious blend of water attributes. Furthermore, his attacks carried the water elemental rules from the Five Elements. Most cultivators possess ordinary elemental attributes, with their Nascent Soul form corresponding to these elements upon reaching the Nascent Soul Realm. Hence, Ls unique blend of earth and thunder attributes, coupled with his grasp of the Power of Death, was truly exceptional. This allowed him to surpass his opponents on the ind, even defeating a Nascent Soul early stage man with just his Golden Core initial stage cultivation. Currently, L had advanced to thete stage of Golden Core cultivation! Moreover, he hadprehended the immensely powerful and unique rules of death. His dantian had transformed into a nascent soul form, imbued with a hint of spirituality that enhanced his control over his true qi. Watch closely, Ill take care of him myself! Hahaha Simultaneously making a move, Dougieughed recklessly at his fourpanions. His voice exuded confidence and arrogance. In his mind, facing a Golden Corete-stage opponent with his Nascent Soul early stage strength was a sure victory. To him, even the pinnacle of Golden Core Realm cultivators would only be crushed when confronted with a true Nascent Soul expert. I suggest you all attack together! L snorted coldly, brandishing the cial River Dragon Sparrow de infused with earth power and crackling lightning, meeting the challenge fearlessly. His momentum was overwhelming! Youre seeking death! Dougie bellowed, his spear aiming expertly at Ls throat. Along the way, countless spear shadows blurred the vision! ng! In the next instant, L made a horizontal sh, exuding an indescribable dominance. Though the Sun Moon Sect operated covertly, L could retaliate fully as the attack was initiated by the enemy, without attracting the Orderwardens attention. The collision between cial River Dragon Sparrow de and the silver spear symbolized the sh of a Golden Corete-stage vs. a Nascent Soul early-stage expert! With a terrifying residual force, Dougie grunted, stumbling sideways before regaining his footing. Meanwhile, L stood firmly in ce like a towering mountain. The earth power emanating from him exuded a profound heaviness. The lightning attribute made him appear as a volcano on the verge of eruption. This battle marked Ls first confrontation with a simrly skilled opponent since reaching the Golden Corete-stage. He could sense the potency of his true qi when guided by spirituality in his dantian, improving his offense and defense. In contrast, Dougies face showed disbelief, feeling overwhelmed by Ls aura and ferocity. L possessed a dual-evolved physique with earth and thunder attributes C a formidablebination against water and metal practitioners, causing havoc within their bodies. This time, Dougie found himself at a disadvantage, unable to match Ls power even though thetter had not fully unleashed his strength or utilized the rules of death. A Nascent Soul? Nothing special! Ls tone matched his arrogant demeanor as he nted his de firmly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Damn you! My negligence was temporary, your arrogance premature! Even if your attributes counter mine, it wont matter! Ill show you that the vast gap between Nascent Soul and Golden Core renders your advantage useless! Through gritted teeth, Dougies eyes glinted with murderous intent. Upon hearing this, a mocking smile appeared on Ls face. Another Nascent Soul expert said the same to me once, and he died by my de! Motherf*cker! Die! yelled Dougie, raising his spear once more. The other four Sun Moon Sect experts exchanged nces, choosing to observe for the time being. Perhaps they believed Dougies error was temporary! ng! ng! ng L and Dougie shed swords, their weapons resonating in a series of strikes. Dougies qi seemed fiercer and more aggressive. His muscles even appeared to swell with each strike, giving his all with no restraint. L, on the other hand, took a direct and unyielding approach not seen in his previous battle against the yellow-eyed man. Although initially evenly matched, Dougie soon realized he was facing a formidable opponent. By now, half of his body felt numb, his movements dyed under the suppression of earths counteracting force against water attributes. ng! A sharp, squelching sound cut through the air as Ls cial River Dragon Sparrow de deflected Dougies spear. In a swift motion, he twisted his wrist and executed the forceful sixth move of the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. The de struck Dougies left shoulder, exposing a gory wound despite his protective qi, nearly severing his arm! The brutal force nearly tore his arm off! Chapter 711: The Fatal Decree Ahh! My shoulder! Dougie screamed in agony, his left arm hanging limp, his eyes filled with horror. This scene caused the four onlookers to change color simultaneously! Attack together! One person shouted in rm. Before the words could even fade, four figures came at L from four different directions. After treating the wound on his left shoulder, Dougie roared and aggressively attacked L with a fierce gaze. This time, he no longer boasted or made arrogant remarks about others watching on the sidelines. I told you already, attack together! L sneered coldly, unfazed by the situation. In an instant, this Golden Corete-stage cultivator was fighting against five Nascent Soul masters with a ferocious intensity. Facing off against L, the five unleashed attacks aiming to end his life. Even though L was extraordinary, he couldnt defend wlessly against five Nascent Soul masters. Inevitably, some of the attacksnded on him. All L could do was avoid vital points and endure the unavoidable assaults in less critical areas of his body. What shocked Dougie and the others to the extreme happened next! Even though L had disyed the invincible Earth Immortal technique earlier, most of their attacks only caused superficial wounds. The power of the Earth Immortal flowed through every cell of Ls body, showcasing an abnormal defensive strength. Despite these superficial wounds, they were healing in the blink of an eye. The Dragons Energy Primordial Technique allowed L to replenish his strength even as he battled. Damn, how can this kids defenses be so insane? Dougie cursed through gritted teeth. Not only is his defense insane, but his recovery speed is also terrifying! Attack his vital points, aim for a fatal blow, or we wont be able to kill him in the short term! Hearing these words, L snorted coldly, a strong sense of indignation shing across his face. Are you really here just to kill me? Why? Dougie snorted coldly with a wicked smile, Dont misunderstand! When facing the descendant of the Dragon Ancestor, we must go all out to show respect! Saying this, the attacks of the five intensified even more fiercely. One after another, they disyed their trump cards and killer moves! In an abandoned courtyard, radiant lights flickered, and powerful energies shed as the aftermath of their battle spread. The already dpidated buildings had been reduced to rubble long ago. Scram! At this moment, facing the storm-like attacks of the five, L roared. Suddenly, a fierce beast-like aura emanated from his body! This aura carried an indescribable pressure. Boom! He lifted his right foot and stomped heavily! Some kind of power within his blood resonated with the earth. Primitive technique, Earths Pulse! With a muffled thunder-like sound, a substantial shockwave spread rapidly from Ls center. The ground beneath his feet surged like waves. The sand and rocks flew, and the earth cracked creating horrifying rifts. Under the terrifying force, Dougie and the others were sent flying. Next moment, as theynded, each stumbled and felt a tremendous impact on their internal organs, vomiting blood uncontrobly. The Earths Pulse, enhanced after L awakened the Earth Immortal physique, had been strengthened. Under ten times gravity, it not only disrupted the movements of the enemies but also caused a type of damage that bypassed defenses, piercing through their internal organs. Wishing to kill me? Can you do it? At this moment, L stood there, overlooking the five, and asked. As soon as he spoke, Dougie and the others faces turned pale, a shade of iron blue among them. Next moment, Dougies face showed a hint of madness. Perhaps out of humiliation and anger! Or perhaps because of the assassination mission this time. In any case, having witnessed Ls strength, Dougie didnt lower his murderous intent. In fact, his expression became even more ferocious and twisted. Kid, I have to admit you are powerful! With the strength of Golden Corete-stage, you can actually fight against our five Nascent Soul masters! Is this the demonic aspect of the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon? If you continue to develop, maybe one day the entire Sun Moon Sect will bow before you and acknowledge you as their king! But, you wont have that chance! Today, you must die!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dougie gritted his teeth. Five-Star Linked Array! As he spoke, he let out a hysterical shout towards the other four members of the Sun Moon Sect. The four were startled, looking at Dougie with uncertainty. However, after a moment of hesitation, they transformed into streams of light and approached Dougie. In the next instant, five of them formed a formation resembling a five-pointed star. Ls eyes narrowed, a grave expression appearing on his face. With the Five-Star Linked Array, the aura of Dougie and the others changed instantly. The auras of the other four rapidly weakened. Their faces turned pale, bodies trembling, resembling women who had fought fiercely with wolves and tigers for seven days and nights. On the other hand, Dougies momentum soared rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he emitted the aura of a peak Nascent Soulte-stage expert. The left arm that L had almost dislocated quickly returned to normal. His entire body seemed to increase in stature as his eyes bulged outward, appearing somewhat menacing. Kid, forcing us to use the Five-Star Linked Array, even if you die, you can be proud! Dougie said grimly, his voice lowering and thickening. This was a forbidden technique of the Sun Moon Sect, requiring five cultivators of the same level but different attributes of the five elements to form a tactical array. Once formed, the array could significantly enhance the strength of the focal cultivator for a short period. However, the side effects were terrible. After the effect wore off, the focal cultivators meridians would be damaged beyond repair, and their strength drastically reduced. The other four members would also experience a decrease in strength of varying degrees. Therefore, Dougie and the others had trulye with a fatal decree to kill L. Even if it meant paying a terrible price, they were determined to y L, the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon! Chapter 712: The Uncertain Victim of Death At the outset, Dougie and the others did not take this task seriously. They believed that as five Nascent Soul experts, killing a Golden Core cultivator should be as easy as cutting through butter with a hot knife. However, when L disyed a terrifyingbat strength that clearly did not belong in the Golden Core Realm, they realized the magnitude of this mission. This only strengthened their resolve to eliminate L at all costs, even if it meant sacrificing everything. Perhaps only those who had epted the Dragon Ancestors legacy could exhibit such madness. Meanwhile, on the other side Due to the concealment formation on the rear mountain, no one was aware of what was happening there. The violent shes did not produce any detectable ripples. Gxie led Leonel, Elder Fiery Dragon, Yin Tai ChiChester, and other senior members of the Sun Moon Sect as they moved through the main buildings of the sect. Eventually, they arrived at a secluded courtyard. Upon entering and inspecting the area, Gxie smacked his forehead in frustration, eximing, I cant believe I forgot where I was supposed to bring Leonel! Hearing this, Leonel looked at his son with a glint of admiration in his eyes. He knew that Gxie was deliberately dying them to create an opportunity to kill L. Elder Gxie, where is L? inquired Elder Fiery Dragon with a stern expression, furrowing his brow. Chester and the others also expressed their doubts. I apologize; initially, I intended to assign Leonel here. However, Leonel expressed his desire to explore the sect grounds and refused to stay in the main city. So, I had him taken elsewhere to move freely, Gxie exined with a wry smile. Ipletely forgot about that. When Chester pressed for details, Gxie simply gestured for them to follow, indicating that they were headed in the right direction. Without divulging the exact location, he led the senior members of the Sun Moon Sect towards the rear mountain of the main buildings at a moderate pace. At that moment, Leonel silently chuckled, convinced that Gxies arrangements were foolproof.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Although eliminating a Golden Corete-stage cultivator should have been a walk in the park for Dougie and hispanions, they could not take any risks. As a result, the prolonged dy would undoubtedly lead to Ls demise. L, meet your end! In martial arts sparring, idents happen. Dont me us! Dougie stomped his foot, leaving a terrifying crater, and charged towards L with a menacing aura. At that moment, he had briefly elevated his strength to the peak of the Nascent Soulte-stage, unleashing a devastating blow. The collision between Dougies silver spear and Ls cial River Dragon Sparrow de caused space to tremble, generating a fierce gust of wind. In response to the attack, Ls eyes narrowed in genuine seriousness as he raised his sword to meet the challenge. Locked in a deadlock, he knew he could not evade the strike and had to rely on his absolute strength to counter it. The Nascent Soul embryonic core in Ls body rapidly circted, infusing the mighty true qi into his divine weapon. Simultaneously, the Power of Death, which had remained dormant until now, erupted in full force, surging into his weapon. As a result, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, apart from its earthy hue and electric aura, was enveloped in a hazy mist, representing death itself. The sh happened in the blink of an eye: Dougies silver spear collided with the cial River Dragon Sparrow de. Despite his crazed and brutal demeanor, Dougie did not hold back. Simrly, L unleashed the full power of his Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form. The des fractured upon impact, with Dougies weapon shattering into pieces. However, the cial River Dragon Sparrow de retained a fragment. With residual force, the de ruthlessly sliced towards Dougies neck. In an instant, thebatants weapons crumbled, and their bodies passed by each other, seemingly unscathed. Suddenly, Dougies aura rapidly diminished, and a crimson line appeared on his neck. He lifted his hand to touch it, revealing a deep, gory wound. The attack carried a sinister and insidious force that invaded his body, swiftly corroding his vitality. Dougie felt his life force dissipate rapidly. With a thud, his nearly two-meter body copsed like a felled giant. Even as a Nascent Soul Realm expert, he should not have sumbed so quickly. What caused his swift demise was the Power of Death concealed within Ls attack. Gasps of horror echoed as the other Nascent Soul early-stage experts realized what had transpired. Dead? Awe and panic gripped the hearts of Dougiesrades as they processed the fact that L had killed the temporarily strengthened Dougie, who had utilized the Five-Star Linked Array. As the tense atmosphere unfolded, a series of footsteps suddenly broke the silence. Chapter 713: The Wicked Accuser Dougies bodyy there, while the remaining four individuals, weakened and on high alert, stared at L as if facing a formidable enemy. What was originally thought to be a sure kill situation turned into Ls counterattack! Dougie, who had temporarily possessed the peak strength of the Nascent Soul stage, unexpectedly fell during the confrontation. The other four felt nothing but panic and despair. They were well aware that the four of them alone would definitely be unable to kill L. However, at that moment, the sound of footsteps emerged. Looking towards the sound, they saw a group of high-ranking members from the Sun Moon Sect rushing over. Leading them was Gxie! After wandering around the sect with the others for quite some time, he had finally found the ce. At this moment, as everyone looked at the scene in the abandoned medicinal field, their expressions immediately changed. The originally dpidated buildings here had beenpletely leveled! The ground was pockmarked and even had terrifying cracks, as if it had experienced an earthquake. Lingering energy fluctuations in the air indicated that a fierce battle had taken ce here before. And on the ground, therey a corpse! Blood flowed profusely from the neck of the corpse, gathering beneath it like a river of blood. It was a shocking sight. At first nce, Gxie and the sect leader, Leonel, had a triumphant and cruel smirk on their faces. Their initial reaction to someone dying here was that L had been eliminated. After all, wasnt Gxie deliberately stalling Dougie and the others to buy time? However, the next moment, when Leonel and Gxie scanned the entire scene and saw the figure standing next to the corpse, their expressions instantly changed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing the corpse it turned out to be so familiar! Dougie! My son! Gxie eximed in shock. The formidable Nascent Soul stage expert stumbled and then rushed toward the corpse, bumping into things along the way. The next moment, when he held the body in his arms and fully recognized who it was, his heart sank to the bottom. His face was filled with grief and anger. Dougie! Dougie, wake up! My son! A series of mournful cries resounded from Gxies mouth. Meanwhile, Leonel stood there, his figure swaying. Dougie, Gxies son and Leonels grandson, had suddenly be a lifeless body, dead before their eyes. The next moment, with narrowed pupils, Leonel looked at L, who was standing there, wearing an expression of disbelief. Dougie, along with four other Nascent Soul experts from the sect, had joined forces to kill L! And yet, it was Dougie who died. How could this be? Was Ls strength truly so astonishing? Wasnt he only at thete Golden Core stage? L, was it you who took his life? Pay with your own! At this moment, Gxies face twisted with a fierce expression of resentment as he looked at L. With that, he soared into the air and charged towards L, wielding the remaining half of the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, ready to engage in battle. However, at that moment, a giant hammer came whistling towards Gxie, aiming to strike him. Boom! Gxie quickly met the attack with both palms, striking the iing hammer and using the force to swiftly retreat. Elder Fiery Dragon appeared in front of L, ring at Gxie with a cold and stern expression. Elder Gxie, what are you doing? Are you trying to kill the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon? he angrily questioned. Gxie, with a sorrowful and resentful look on his face, pointed at L and gritted his teeth. He killed my son. Cant I seek revenge for Dougie? Do you even know the full story? It seems like you havent rified anything, Elder Fiery Dragon said in a deep voice. The other high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect present had different expressions and were specting in their minds. At that moment, Leonels face turned cold, and he turned to the other four Nascent Soul experts. What exactly happened? Speak up! he said, signaling them with his eyes. The next second, one of them blinked a few times, then showed an angry expression and pointed at L. Reporting to the Sect Master, Dougie heard that the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon hade to the sect, so he brought us here to get to know him. As fellow cultivators of simr age, Dougie and L developed a sense ofpetition. They engaged in a sparring match. Initially, it was a good thing, and Dougie held back since he believed his cultivation level was higher than Ls. However, who knew who knew that L would take advantage of Dougies unpreparedness and attack him directly! Thats right! It was supposed to be just a sparring match, but this L actually attacked! Dougie wanted to test him, but L didnt hold back! , the other three people also spoke up, their faces filled with anger. Hmph! L, youre heartless! It was just a friendlypetition, yet you directly attacked? After hearing this, Leonel snorted coldly and angrily interrogated L. A terrible murderous intent locked onto L. Gxies expression was fierce, as if he wanted to tear L apart. Hahaha This is hrious! What a show youre putting on. Is it true, all four of you? Ls face showed a mocking expression as he coldly asked. Then, his tone turned sharp as he addressed Elder Fiery Dragon, Elder, if your sect doesnt wee the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, you didnt have to invite me, did you? Did you bring me here just to suppress me? You could have attacked me directly on that ind. Why go through all this trouble? At that moment, Elder Fiery Dragons face changed unpredictably. The next second, he spoke in a deep voice, L, dont worry! I will ensure fairness in this matter. With that, Elder Fiery Dragon let out a heavy cold snort and red angrily at the four Nascent Soul experts. You four keep iming that Dougie and L were just sparring. Does that mean none of youid a hand on him? Is that right? As his words fell, the expressions of the four Nascent Soul experts froze, and they were momentarily speechless. The four of them had just cooperated with Dougie, using the Five-Star Linked Array technique, draining almost all of their true energy. The people present were all high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect, each with terrifying strength. It was clear to even a blind person whether they had made a move or not. Hmph, even if they did make a move, so what? It must have been after L vited the martial code and killed Dougie! At this moment, Gxies expression darkened as he cunningly defended himself. Chapter 714: Very Funny Yes, yes, yes! We only took action out of anger after witnessing L using despicable means to kill Dougie. Upon hearing Gxies words, the four of them echoed in agreement. Hahaha Hahaha At that moment, a burst ofughter suddenly erupted. Yin Tai Chi, what are youughing at? Gxies face turned ashen, and he angrily questioned. The oneughing heartily was none other than Yin Tai Chi Chester! He wasughing so hard, as if he had encountered something incredibly funny. Its ridiculous! Trulyughable! Doesnt everyone here find it amusing? Chester pped his hands. Then, pointing at Gxie in a sarcastic tone, he said, Elder Gxie deliberately led us in circles, wasting time, just to create an opportunity for Dougie and the others to kill L. He wanted to ensure that before I arrived, L, the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, would meet his demise. At this point, Yin Tai Chi burst intoughter again, saying, But who would have thought that after all that dy, it was Elder Gxies son, Dougie, who ended up dead. Tell me, isnt that hrious? Elder Gxie, if you hadnt wasted so much time, and had brought us here earlier, maybe Dougie wouldnt have died! Upon hearing these words, the expressions of the Sun Moon Sects higher-ups present became peculiar and strange. The countenance of Sect Master Leonel fluctuated, as if he had been through a tumultuous ordeal! You Pfft! Gxie, upon hearing this, felt a surge of anger. The next moment, he felt a bitter taste in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, his heart was truly filled with sorrow, anger, and regret! Yes! No matter how he calcted and schemed, he never could have imagined that his own son would be the one to die when the five of them joined forces. If only he had arrived a step earlier, maybe Dougie could have survived. It must be said that being too clever can lead to miscalctions. Despite all the intricate nning, he had included his own sons life in the equation. Chester, your spections are baseless! Regardless of the circumstances, Dougie is still the core disciple of my Sun Moon Sect. Are you happy as a high-ranking member of the sect that hes dead? At this moment, Leonel coldly questioned. Upon hearing this, Chester scoffed, Sect Master, everyone is well aware of certain things, I just dont want to expose them. Do I need to make it clear why Dougie had to kill L? Saying so, he looked at Elder Fiery Dragon with a hint of reproach in his tone, Senior Fiery, you shouldnt have, under any circumstances, dered that the sect should follow the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon as its leader. It made some people harbor murderous intent towards Young Hero Leonel! Chester, stop your sarcastic remarks! Leonel said angrily. Im being sarcastic? Heh Chester sneered. Now, regardless of the circumstances, L killed Dougie, and he must provide an exnation! At this point, one of the elders loyal to Leonel spoke up. As soon as the words fell, Leonel snorted, Seize L! Hold on! Who dares to touch the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon? Elder Fiery Dragon, upon hearing this, stood in front of L, ring at the surroundings and shouting. Chester also stepped forward, subtly protecting L. The Descendant of Dudrar Dragon? Has it been confirmed that he is indeed the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon? After he mercilessly ughtered disciples of my Sun Moon Sect, how can we let him off easily? Moreover, such a despicable and malicious person, even if he truly is the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, will only bring disaster upon the Sun Moon Sect! Gxie gritted his teeth and said. Whos to say who is truly despicable, malicious, and sinister? Chesters gaze shifted between Gxie and Leonel, his tone mocking. Next, the high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect gradually split into two factions. One faction, led by Sect Master Leonel, advocated capturing L to seek justice for Dougies death. The other faction was led by Yin Tai Chi Chester and Elder Fiery Dragon! The two sides were at a stalemate! Ironically, L, the person at the center of it all, stood there in silence. Because he knew that whatever he said now would be meaningless. After an unknown amount of time, the two factions of the Sun Moon Sect finallypromised.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Good! Lets subject L to a test first to see if he really is the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, and then well decide how to deal with him! Finally, with a stern face, Leonel spoke. Fine! Lets wait until Ls identity is confirmed before making any decisions. Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester exchanged a nce and nodded. If it is proven that L is indeed the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, even if Leonel still desires to kill him, the other high-ranking members of the sect would not agree. And if L fails the test and proves that he is a fake Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, then Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester have no reason to protect him. L, I hope you really are the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon and that your actions on the ind were not just a charade. Otherwise, you know the consequences. At that moment, Leonel stared at L, his tone chilling. Oh? Do you really hope so? L raised an eyebrow and asked indifferently. Hmph! Words are meaningless! Lets go and receive the baptism of the Dragon Ancestor! Leonel sneered. A momentter! Deep within the Sun Moon Sects sect territory! This ce was not among the main buildings of the sect but several dozen miles further north. Then, a temple-like hall came into view! A towering dragon-shaped statue stood there, reaching dozens of meters high, its winding form appearing lifelike. Even when approaching, one could truly feel a pressure, as if it came from the ancient dragon n. The dragon statues head was tilted downward! Below the dragons head was a raised tform resembling an altar. Led by Leonel and the other high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect, they brought L to this ce, and Leonel pointed to the tform. L, go up! This is where you will receive the baptism of the Dragon Ancestor! Only if you withstand one hundred baptisms will it prove that you are truly the descendant of the Dragon Ancestor! If not, heh Leonel didnt finish his sentence, but the consequences were self-evident. If he failed, there was no need for him or Gxie to take action. The power of the Candle Dragon would be enough to blow this kids body apart, leaving him dead and in pieces. At this moment, Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester made no attempt to stop anything either. The former nodded at L, saying, L, go! If you are truly the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, no one in the Sun Moon Sect can harm you. Otherwise, I cant help you either! Chapter 715: The Baptism of the Dragon Ancestor Begins L nodded, carrying a mix of caution and anticipation in his heart as he ascended the steps. Finally, he stood on the elevated tform below the dragons head. Throughout the journey, Elder Fiery Dragon had exined to him about the baptism of the Dragon Ancestor. It was a ritual akin to tempering the physical body. Every disciple of the Sun Moon Sect had to undergo this baptism before the age of thirty. During the ceremony, the statue of the Candle Dragon would release the power of the Candle Dragon, refining and strengthening the physical bodies of those who received the baptism. The purer ones Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline within, the more times they could withstand the power of the Candle Dragon, and the greater the enhancement to their physical body. Thats why members of the Sun Moon Sect appeared exceptionally robust in stature. It also exined why Elder Fiery Dragon, despite being at the peak of Nascent Soul stage, could overpower Ss, the Elder of the reclusive Willis family. The experts from the Sun Moon Sect not only possessed internal strength like ordinary cultivators but also had formidable physical strength. Legend has it that in the early days of the Sun Moon Sect, the Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline within the ancient ancestors was much purer than that of their descendants, allowing them to undergo more baptisms.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The degree of enhancement to their physical bodies was truly terrifying. Thats why the Sun Moon Sect was incredibly glorious in its early days, with each member being considered a practitioner of both body refinement and qi cultivation! Its worth mentioning that physical strength is also divided into nine realms: Shatterstone, Breakgold, Subdue Tiger, Shatter Mountain, Myriad Forms, Shatter Void, Enduring, Holy Form, Dragon Sovereign! Simr to the levels of Qi Refinement, they correspond to: Qi Refinement, Uppecia, Core Formation, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Void Reclusion, Fragmentation Void, Great Vehicle, Tribtion Crossing! In theory, a body-refining expert at the Shatter Mountain realm is on the same level as a Qi Refinement cultivator at the Golden Core realm. Those with a physical body at the Myriad Forms realm are on the same level as Nascent Soul experts. However, in actualbat, a body-refining expert of the same level surpasses a Qi Refinement cultivator in terms of fighting power. However, the process of body refinement is extremely painful and difficult, and the techniques for body refinement are extremely rare. Earth has almost no experts dedicated to body refinement left. Once the body refinement is achieved, the explosivebat power is absolutely terrifying. Among the predecessors of the Sun Moon Sect, the highest record was a baptism with the power of one hundred and fifty Candle Dragons. After the ceremony, their physical strength would directly leap from the Breakgold realm to the Myriad Forms realm. However, the current members of the Sun Moon Sect can only withstand ten to twenty waves of dragon power during the baptism, and its already considered good if their physical strength reaches the Subdue Tiger realm. L now stood on this elevated tform, looking up at the statue of the Candle Dragon above. How many waves of Candle Dragon power could he withstand? ording to Elder Fiery Dragon, the purer his Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline within, the more baptisms he could endure. But he had only inherited the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, so it was uncertain how pure his bloodline truly was. For a moment, L couldnt help but feel anxious! He was already contemting how to escape if he couldnt withstand the power of the dragon a hundred times. Perhaps he would have to reveal his identity as a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect, intimidating the Sun Moon Sect. Surely, they wouldnt dare to harm a disciple of an ancient sect, right? Moreover, he was the personal disciple of the Vice Sect Master of the Broken Pulse Sect! If he were to truly die here, the Sun Moon Sect would undoubtedly face the wrath of the Broken Pulse Sect. With thisplicated mood, L suddenly felt a stronger pressure than before, as if it were overwhelming him. The baptism of the Dragon Ancestor is about to begin! L, get ready! At this moment, Leonel, the head of the Sun Moon Sect, had somehow leaped up and stood above the dragon head of the dragon-shaped statue. In the next second, he inserted a blood-colored crystal into a groove on the dragon head. Then, he began infusing true qi into it. Buzz! Apanied by a fluctuation in heaven and earth, the Dragon Ancestor statue emitted an aura as if from the ancient primordial times. Then, the pair of dragon eyes on the statue suddenly lit up. At this moment, goosebumps covered Ls whole body as he felt the dragon-shaped statue above his heade to life. Those dragon eyes seemed to possess true intelligence and were now gazing down at him. In the next second, two rays of light, one yin and one yang, shot out from the dragon eyes andnded on L. In that instant, L frozepletely, as if bound by some force, unable to move at all. Then, an incredibly painful sensation spread throughout his entire body! He felt as if half of his body was immersed in raging mes, mercilessly scorching him! While the other half of his body was plunged into an icy abyss! That terrible chill prated his bones! This feeling of experiencing both fire and ice made Ls face contort in agony. At this moment, the eyes of all the high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect were fixed on L. One dragon force! Two Three L seems to be in great pain. Can he withstand up to a hundred dragon forces? Lets wait and see! Before that, the Sect Master probably wont stop. If he cant bear it, he will only end up in pieces. Fifteen! Our disciples of the Sun Moon Sect usually have this level of aptitude. Everyone was discussing eagerly, awaiting a result. At this moment, as each yin and yang dragon force fell upon him, Ls physical body underwent a certain transformation. From his pores, ayer of dirt seeped out, emitting a nauseating stench. These were undoubtedly the impurities and toxins within his body! Ls muscles kept twisting and making sounds, and the density of his muscles increased at a terrifying rate. His bones also emitted bursts of popping sounds, as if they were being shattered and reassembled by some force. Including Ls internal organs and every nerve, they were all undergoing the baptism and refinement of the dragon force. Originally, Ls physical body was already much stronger and more abnormal than an ordinary cultivators, evenparable to theter stage of Core Formation, which was the realm of physical strength. Now, after undergoing the baptism of fifteen dragon forces, his physical strength had instantly broken through to the Mountain Breaking realm. In other words, even if L didnt use true qi at this moment and relied solely on brute force, he could overpower ordinary Golden Core cultivators! However, everything was far from over! Chapter 716: Over a Hundred Baptisms At this moment, L, after enduring the initial pain, began to feel the transformation of his body. He sensed an infinite power surging through every cell within him. And this power continued to grow stronger, causing him to experience both pain and joy simultaneously. Physical agony, mental exhration, and delight! Continue! L couldnt help but roar, his voice filled with excitement. This kid Below, Chester shook his head with a smile. While Gxie wore a resentful expression, gritting his teeth and saying, Kid, you can talk after enduring over a hundred baptisms. Standing on the dragon-headed statue, Leonels gaze revealed a touch of coldness, shimmering with a strong killing intent. Kid, youre getting ahead of yourself! Just because youve tasted a little bit of sweetness, you forget who you really are? The power of the Candle Dragon can make you stronger, but you have to have the ability to bear it! Next, the eyes of the Candle Dragon statue continued to emit rays of yin and yang, one after another. The mysterious power contained within continuously strengthened and tempered Ls body. Twenty Thirty Fifty As time passed, L had already endured over a hundred baptisms of dragon power. His physical strength had broken through from the initial stage of the Mountain Breaker realm and been enhanced to the mid-stage of the Mountain Breaker realm. Fifty baptisms of dragon power! In our Sun Moon Sects hundreds of years, no one has ever achieved this! Elder Fiery Dragons face carried an expression of astonishment as he muttered to himself. He is he really the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon? Back then, I only endured thirty baptisms and had already reached my limit. Chester chuckled lightly, his words filled with satisfaction. Gxie had a ferocious expression, his eyes filled with jealousy and resentment. Next, the baptism continued! After all, ording to Leonel, L needed to endure over a hundred baptisms to prove his identity as the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At this moment, L, standing on the tform, still wore a grimacing expression of pain. With the continued baptism, although his physical strength was constantly growing stronger, the intensity of each surge of dragon power also increased. Each time was more intense than thest! This test, which was like walking on thin ice and being in a raging fire, made L doubt his own body, as if it could rupture at any moment. Seventy baptisms! Damn it! I must endure! It seems that my Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline is still quite pure! L growled inwardly. In fact, what he didnt know was that even if his bloodline wasnt originally so pure, having the dragon kidney had also changed his bloodline purity to a certain extent. Thats why L could endure until now. Unbeknownst to him, the number of dragon power baptisms had already reached ny. At this point, Ls expression looked particrly terrifying. His face, which was red as charcoal one second, would turn a frightening pale the next. Even his skin had blood-like lines appearing, as if he were a porcin doll that could break at any moment. Ny baptisms! Just ten more times, L, hold on! Yin Tai Chi Chesters expression was tense as he silently prayed. To be able to endure until now is already proof of Ls Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline! Moreover, with the manifestation of the Candle Dragon on the ind, its enough to demonstrate that this kid is indeed the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon! Elder Fiery Dragon muttered to himself. Damn it! Gxie, with a resentful expression, cursed through gritted teeth. Ny-five! Ny-six! One hundred! Everyone was silently counting the number of Dragon Power baptisms. When the one hundredth dual-colored Yin-Yang light fell upon L, many high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect breathed a sigh of relief. Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester exchanged a nce, both seeing the satisfaction in each others eyes. L had endured! For hundreds, even thousands of years, no one in the Sun Moon Sect had been able to withstand the baptism of a hundred Dragon Powers. Yet he, an outsider, had endured. He was the chosen sessor of the Dragon Ancestor! No its impossible! My Dougie, did he die for nothing? Gxies face turned pale with anger as he shook his head in disbelief. Meanwhile, L stood on the high tform, secretly relieved. His physical strength had reached thete-stage Peak Breaking realm, capable of rivaling Nascent Soul experts with his physical body alone. At this moment, he felt as if his muscles were about to burst at any moment, and his bones could break at any moment. His internal organs felt like they could burst open at any moment If this continued, he truly doubted that he could withstand the Dragon Power and survive. Perhaps he had reached his limit. Buzz! However, just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that L had passed the test and the Dragon Ancestors baptism had ended, an even more terrifying aura emerged! From those dragon-like eyes, two beams of light were once again emitted and ruthlessly fell upon L. Ah! The extreme pain, coupled with the unexpected, made L unable to help but scream. But youre still going to die! The Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect spoke in a low voice, his tone filled with malicious intent. At this moment, on the dragon head of the dragon-shaped sculpture, Leonels expression became fierce and ferocious. Kid, I didnt expect you to actually endure a hundred times! Sect Master, stop! Chester shouted urgently when he saw this. Leonel, thats enough! What are you trying to do? Elder Fiery Dragon even called out Leonels name, questioning loudly. Senior Fiery, I can see that L has not yet reached his limit. The Dragon Ancestors baptism is a great opportunity for him, and it shouldnt be wasted. Naturally, we should maximize his potential. Leonel shouted loudly, as if he was upholding justice. As if he was considering Ls well-being. You Elder Fiery Dragons voice faltered, revealing anger on his face. Chesters expression also changed! How could they not know that Leonel still wanted to kill L! However, once the Dragon Ancestors baptism began, the immense pressure and aura made it impossible for others to approach Leonel. In other words, no one could stop him now. L, if you cant hold on any longer, speak up! The Sect Master said you havent reached your limit yet. You need to let him know, or else your life will be in danger! Understand? Elder Fiery Dragon shouted, reminding L. Throughout the generations, when disciples of the Sun Moon Sect underwent the Dragon Ancestors baptism, although their bodies couldnt move, they could still speak. When they felt that they had reached their limit and their bodies were in a dangerous state, they could sound the rm themselves, prompting the Sect Master to end the ceremony. Chapter 717: Dragon Kidney Saves a Life Among the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect throughout the ages, there were also some reckless individuals who, despite feeling that they had reached their limit, insisted on challenging their own boundaries. As a result, they met a tragic end during the Dragon Ancestors baptism, their bodies utterly destroyed. However, Elder Fiery Dragon believed that L wouldnt be so foolish. He had already informed L of this on their way to the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor. His current outburst was merely for Leonels benefit. He wanted to make the other party wary! After all, as the Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect, Leonel couldnt openly endanger the life of L, the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, could he? At this moment, the 101st baptism had passed, and the 102nd beam of light fell upon L. Boom! Boom! Boom! The power of the baptism was stronger with each beam. This time, Ls body emitted bursts of explosions. His skin, under the terrifying dragon power, burst open one after another, including his muscles. One terrifying wound after another. His organs suffered severe damage, causing L to spew out a mouthful of blood. His ears, nose, and even the corners of his eyes oozed a ring crimson. At this moment, L truly felt that he was about to die. He dared not be arrogant anymore and immediately activated the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to quickly heal his injuries. Buzz! However, at this moment, another wave of dragon power fell upon him. This time, his physical body almost shattered and exploded! The heaven-defying Dragons Energy Primordial Technique was unable to keep up with the destructive speed of the dragon power on his body. If this continued, L would undoubtedly burst and die! Stop! I have reached my limit! L didnt hesitate or cling to this opportunity, and he shouted loudly. Leonel, L cant hold on anymore! You can stop now! Elder Fiery Dragons expression turned cold, and he shouted urgently. Master! Chester also reminded anxiously. However Buzz! Another wave of dragon power shot out mercilessly. Leonel had no intention of stopping the ritual at all. As the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, I believe you have more potential than this! How would you know your limits without some pressure? As the Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect, it is my duty to help the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon improve his strength! Leonel shouted loudly at the same time. Stop! Leonel, what are you doing? Elder Fiery Dragon asked angrily and in shock. Leonel, are you really willing to put the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon in mortal danger? Do you believe that I will report this to the Elder Sect Master? Chesters expression changed, and he spoke indignantly. Many high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect present also showed expressions of astonishment and doubt. Even a few elders who had previously leaned towards Leonel began to mutter about his actions. Everyone underestimated Leonel, the Sect Master, and his determination to suppress the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon in order to secure his position! Dont use the Elders authority to suppress me! Is there anything wrong with me unleashing the potential of the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon? Hahaha Leonelughed wildly, his voice filled with madness and murderous intent. He didnt believe that the other high-ranking members of the sect would do anything to him, the Sect Master, once this so-called sessor, L, died. Could Elder Sect Master really discard himself for a dead so-called sessor? At this moment, Gxie saw his fathers actions and a strong sense of satisfaction appeared on his face. Good! Kill L! Kid, go down and apany Dougie in death! On the high tform The 105th Dragon Force had alreadynded on L. This time, L seemed to have smelled the scent of death. It seemed as though he could see himself exploding and dying the moment these two beams descended upon him. Damn it! Never had he imagined that he would die in the Sun Moon Sect. He hadnt lifted Noras curse, hadnt avenged his parents, hadnt given Miranda a future And now, he was going to die here? Elder! Dragon Ancestor, are you there? Come out! Im about to die, damn it! Help me! Ls soul kept shouting and screaming, trying to awaken the dormant remnants of the Dragon Ancestor. However, there was no response from the other side. Its over! Truly over! But in the next instant, just when L thought he was undoubtedly going to die, an unexpected situation urred.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When the Dragon Force enveloped him this time, it was as if it had suddenly been absorbed by a force. Although Ls body still suffered some injuries, it didnt cause him to explode and die immediately. L shuddered, his eyes filled with astonishment and the joy of surviving a disaster. That force surprisingly came from his left kidney! It was the kidney that Dragon Ancestor had created for him when he inherited the jade pendant. The Candle Dragon Force that was supposed to put him in a desperate situation had actually been absorbed by that kidney? After a brief moment of surprise, L quickly activated the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, repairing his heavily damaged body. Buzz! At this moment, the baptism of the Dragon Ancestor was not yet over. One after another, the Candle Dragon Forces continued to fall upon L. However, a shocking scene appeared, leaving everyone in awe. L, who had been covered in blood and seemed on the verge of copse at any moment, continued to bathe in the Candle Dragon Forces, but he didnt die. He he can still hold on? If Im not mistaken, isnt this already the 120th one? Could it be that L is not the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, but the reincarnation of the Candle Dragon? In the face of this astonishing scene, murmurs and discussions erupted. Elder Fiery Dragon, Chester, and others showed excitement and surprise. Meanwhile, Gxie stood dumbfounded, utterly shocked. On top of the dragon-shaped statue, Leonel disyed a mad and unwilling expression. I refuse to believe you wont die! Die! Lets see how long you can hold on! Ahhhhh Time passed second by second. From the eyes of the Candle Dragon statue, beams of yin and yang light continued to fall upon L. Unbeknownst to them, it had already happened 150 times! One hundred and fifty! Even the most talented predecessors in my Sun Moon Sect only reached this limit! Could it be that he can still persevere? Hiss This child is terrifying! Everyone was thoroughly shaken. Even many high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect, as they looked at Ls figure on the high tform, showed admiration and even fanaticism. Having worshipped the Candle Dragon for generations, they had already convinced themselves that L was the descendant or even the reincarnation of the Candle Dragon, and a kind of reverence had sprouted in their hearts for him! Chapter 718: Falling into the Temple At this moment, Leonel seemed to have gone mad, showing no intention of stopping the Dragon Ancestors baptism for L. One after another, the dual-colored rays of Yin and Yang continuously fell upon L. However, despite appearing to be in a precarious state, L unexpectedly stabilized himself. The majority of the Candle Dragons power surging into his body was absorbed by the Dragon Kidney, leaving only a small portion of energy flowing through Ls body. By utilizing the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, L could continuously repair the injuries within his body, offsetting the damage. Furthermore, the terrifying injuries were gradually healing.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As a result, his physical strength continued to visibly increase at a rapid pace. At this moment, L could even spare some mental focus to study the Candle Dragons power surging into his body. He discovered that this power, which could temper his physical body, seemed to have a simr origin as the Dragon Qi that had been slowly strengthening his body through his left kidney. The difference was that the Dragon Qi produced by his left kidney was rtively weak. Unexpectedly, the Candle Dragons power he was currently enduring was so overbearing. But in reality, it seemed to be the same kind of force? No wonder his left kidney could absorb this Candle Dragons power One hundred and eighty! One hundred and eighty-one One hundred and eighty-two Two hundred At this moment, the high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect present seemed to be numb with shock. One after another, they mechanically counted! On top of the dragon-shaped sculpture, Leonels face twitched, filled with astonishment and disbelief. No! This cant be! How could this happen? Ah, ah, ah! I refuse to believe you wont die! Lets see if you can endure a hundred times, two hundred times. Can you withstand a thousand times? Today, you must die! The Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect roared angrily in his heart. His eyes were filled with a sense of impending doom. However, just after the two hundred and fiftieth time the dual-colored rays fell, the eyes of the dragon-shaped sculpture suddenly dimmed. The oppressive aura and presence that belonged to the Candle Dragon also disappeared Leonel was immediately stunned, wearing a bewildered expression. The red rhombus-shaped crystal was still embedded in the dragon-shaped sculpture, and he was still infusing it with true energy. Why did the Dragon Ancestors baptism suddenlye to an end? Leonel, have you gone mad? You actually depleted the power of the Dragon Ancestor in your attempt to kill L! At this moment, Yin Tai Chi Chesters expression turned cold, suddenly realizing something. He angrily shouted at Leonel above. What? Depleted the power of the Dragon Ancestor? Damn it! How are the disciples of our Sun Moon Sect going to receive the baptism in the future? The price the Sect Master paid to kill L is too great! For a while, the high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect were filled with uncertainty and suspicion as they discussed among themselves. Leonelsplexion also revealed a trace of panic. He shook his head and said, How could I have known that the power of the Dragon Ancestor could be depleted like this? I dont think L is truly the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon. He is a disaster for our Sun Moon Sect. Because of him, the Dragon Ancestors baptism has failed! Leonel, youre still targeting L after all this time, trying to distort the truth? Its the greatest misfortune for our sect to have a leader like you in the Sun Moon Sect! Chester eximed angrily. Leonel, youve disappointed us greatly! Your actions, we all witnessed them, and Im sure everyone knows what youre thinking! Stop distorting the facts! L is the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, Elder Fiery Dragon said with a low voice, shaking his head with a deep disappointment in his eyes. Boom However, at that moment, a sudden change urred! Beneath the dragons head, where L was standing on the high tform, there was a sudden rumbling sound. Shortly after, the tform copsed with a loud crash. L, who was originally standing on it, plummeted down. Witnessing this scene, everyone was stunned on the spot. Elder Fiery Dragon, Chester, and the others showed intense horror, but it was toote to save him. Leonel and Gxie couldnt help but feel ecstatic,ughing coldly. Oh no, the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon fell into the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor! The Temple of the Dragon Ancestor is a forbiddennd of death! For thousands of years, not even our ancestors in the Sun Moon Sect dared to set foot there. Generation after generation, we only worship the Dragon Ancestor outside the temple! Anyone who enters the temple is undoubtedly doomed, suppressed by a terrifying force! Could this be fate? The crowd spoke one after another, their expressions varied. Some were shocked and anxious, while others, like Gxie, reveled in schadenfreude, a look of satisfaction on their faces. Just then, a deep and hoarse voice suddenly spoke up. iming that undergoing the Dragon Ancestors baptism one hundred times proves he is the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon is simply nonsense! If this young man can walk out of the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor alive, only then can his identity be truly proven. A figure over two meters tall appeared out of nowhere. The entire body of the figure was shrouded in a ck robe, emitting a mysterious and unfathomable aura. Elder! Respects to the Elder! Upon seeing this person, all the high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect, including Elder Fiery Dragon, prostrated themselves. Respects to the Elder! Even Leonel, the sect leader, quickly jumped down and respectfully bowed before the towering figure. The figure was none other than the Elder Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect, holding a transcendent position within the sect. In the ancient days, the Sun Moon Sect was a formidable power, with no shortage of Void Reclusion experts and Fragmentation Void Realm existences. However, now, this Elder Sect Master was the sole surviving Void Reclusion expert in the Sun Moon Sect. Possessing the peak strength of thete Void Reclusion stage. It was precisely because of this persons existence that the Sun Moon Sect was notpletely destroyed by opposing forces like the Ancient Willis family before it fell from the ancient realm. Now, even this Elder Sect Master had been rmed. Thats enough, no need for these formalities. Let us wait and see. The Elder Sect Master nced emotionlessly at Leonel and spoke in a calm tone. Inside the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor! Thud! Ls body fell heavily to the ground, creating a deep pit upon impact. The next second, he smelled an extremely strong scent of blood, assaulting his senses! Chapter 719: Fusion of Blood Essence L estimated that the drop from above must be at least one hundred meters high! Thankfully, after his physical strength was baptized, he became even more powerful and reached the peak of thete Broken Mountain stage. In fact, Ls current physical strength alone surpasses his overall strength at thete Golden Core stage. Thete Broken Mountain stage corresponds to thete Golden Core stage in the realm hierarchy. Moreover, the truebat power of the body refining realm is inherently superior to Qi Refinement. Unfortunately, L fell just short of breaking through to the Myriad Forms Realm. Despite undergoing the Dragon Power baptism, most of the energy was absorbed by the dragons kidney, limiting the enhancement of his physical body. Otherwise, with over two hundred Dragon Power baptisms, it should have been a sure thing for L to reach the Myriad Forms Realm. However, even if he is stuck at the peak of thete Broken Mountain stage, with Ls current formidable physical strength, unique dual attribute constitution, and hidden trump cards like the Power of Death, his truebat power is already extraordinary. Even against ate Nascent Soul cultivator, he would definitely hold his own, if not emerge victorious. Facing off against someone like Elder Fiery Dragon at the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage, he should have the power to fight rather than being crushed and killed instantly. As L fell into the temple, he barely had a moment to acknowledge the changes brought by the Dragon Ancestors baptism, quickly collecting his focus. The atmosphere here was incredibly dim yet suffused with an indescribable humid heat that made him ufortable. A pungent stench of blood greeted him as he breathed in the air, almost as if the blood aroma was solidifying in his lungs. So strong is the scent of blood, could this be some kind of blood sacrifice site? Ls mind conjured up horrifying scenes of mountains of corpses and rivers of blood all around. Yet, as he climbed to his feet and beheld the scene before him in the temples depths, his expression froze. His face was filled with an intense shock. Inside the temples depths, there floated a giant droplet of blood. It had to be blood! The unbreakable stench of blood emanating from it was overwhelming. This droplet of blood stood as tall as a two-story building, emanating a pressure that felt ancient and barbaric. It beat like a giant heart, pulsating incessantly. Standing before this droplet of blood, aside from the pressure, L felt another inexplicable sense of familiarity. It was as if something in his blood was connecting with it, creating a sense of bloodline kinship, as though facing his ancestors. Such a massive blood drop gives me this kind of feeling! Could it be the essence blood of the Candle Dragon? L spected in his mind. He remembered Elder Fiery Dragon once mentioning the Candle Dragon statue enshrined for generations within the Sun Moon Sect, being soaked in the essence blood of the Candle Dragon. But now, it seemed that the truth was different. Perhaps, this essence blood actually formed the soul of the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The enormous Candle Dragon statue outside was merely a facade Which means, the Candle Dragon power that previously baptized my physical body should also originate from this essence blood. Could it be that Leonel, that despicable bastard, truly depleted the dragon power contained within this essence blood? L thought back to Chesters enraged outburst, feeling uneasy. Hum! The following moment, L suddenly felt a strange fluctuation emanating from the massive droplet of blood. It seemed to carry an urgent message, directed at him. Is it calling out to me? L raised an eyebrow, intuition rising within him. With a hint of caution, he cautiously approached the giant blood droplet. As he neared, the rhythmic pulsations appeared to quicken, matching the flow of blood within Ls own body. Darn, this blood shouldnt harm me, right? Feeling the bloodline connection, L muttered inwardly. Driven by an intense desire for power, he extended his hand to touch the blood, and at that instant, a strange wave appeared. The Droplet Dragonseal Blood drastically shrank, transforming into pure and pervasive blood mist that seeped through every pore in Ls body, merging with him. Ripple Thud, thud, thud As the essence blood entered his body, L felt his blood surging like a vast river. His veins were flooded with this energy, coursing through him. The frequency of his heartbeat soared, surpassing six hundred beats per minute. The powerful energy contained in the essence blood further strengthened Ls physical body. His muscles and bones densified, his organs bing as resilient as ancient cold iron. Spurt! As if unable to contain the excess energy, L coughed up a mouthful of blood, a trickle of crimson flowing from his nostrils. Like a normal person experiencing a sugar rush, the excess energy caused a nosebleed. However, this vomiting of blood did not difort L; instead, he felt an indescribable sense of relief. Thump, thump, thump The blood he spewed visibly pounded the ground, creating deep craters. With his physical strength elevated, L had truly be a humanoid monster. Even his every drop of blood was heavier than a ton. If an ordinary person were struck by Ls blood, they would likely be crushed instantly. At this moment, the bottleneck of thete Broken Mountain stage was shattered, as Ls physical strength soared to the Myriad Forms Realm. Sensing the explosive power within every cell of his body, L let out a roar akin to a dragons bellow. Hum! In the next instant, his mind stirred, unleashing a horrific force field that spread from him as the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor, without the Droplet Dragonseal Blood, crumbled and copsed like a house of cards. At that moment, with the force field emanating from Ls body, the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor was destructed and copsed. Chapter 720: The Myriad Forms of the Flesh L estimated his physical strength at this moment, which was much stronger than Mirandas physical strength. Previously, due to the Intermediary Soul Physique, Miranda had absorbed some of the soul energy of the Lord of Evil Spirits, gaining a flesh strengthparable to an early Nascent Soul cultivator. However, that was only in terms of actualbat power. In the realm of physical training, the equivalent of the Nascent Soul Realm was the Myriad Forms. However, once the flesh broke through to the Myriad Forms level, thebat power would surpass that of ordinary Nascent Soul cultivators. Therefore, Mirandas so-called flesh strengthparable to an early Nascent Soul cultivator was actually only at thete or peak stages of the Qi Refinement Realm. Ls physical realm was the true Myriad Forms! Just like the breakthrough from Qi Refinement to Nascent Soul, it was a significant turning point. Achieving the Myriad Forms Realm in physical training would also bring about earth-shattering changes! At this moment, Ls muscle and bone density were definitely hundreds of times higher than any metal on Earth.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Even the weight of a drop of blood could create a deep crater in the ground. It was imaginable how terrifying and abnormal the physical cultivators in the Myriad Forms Realm were. It could be said that beings with such flesh strength were like miniatures themselves. They could even generate their own force field. This force field could be transformed at will around oneself, into gravity or repulsive force. L felt that the power was enough to manipte a Golden Core expert at will, although Nascent Soul experts could resist, they would still be affected. In other words, L possessed a kind of martial technique akin to a domain. If this power were used in actualbat, it would have a tremendously powerful assisting effect. For those with weaker strength, this powerful force field could even directly crush them. For those with stronger strength, they would also have to expend some mental energy to resist the changes and transformations of this force field. The physical cultivators, they are so powerful! Among the same nine realms, each realm could absolutely crush the Qi Refinement cultivators of the same realm. L clenched his fists and inwardly eximed, causing the space topress and tremble. And at this moment, besides feeling the power brought by his strong flesh, there was another unexpected gain that made L overjoyed. After merging with that drop of Dudrar Dragonseal Blood, L could feel that certain memories inherent in it had merged into his consciousness and soul, mastered by himself. It was a method of cultivation! Different from advanced Qi Refinement techniques like the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, this was actually a method of cultivating both the flesh and spiritual power. Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique? Cultivating during the day to absorb the constant ster power of the sun to strengthen the flesh, this is physical training! Cultivating at night to absorb the soft moon power of the moon to nurture the soul, this is mental cultivation! Its actually a technique that can enhance both physical strength and spiritual power! L was extremely excited, his excitement evident. In the current cultivation world, even at the ancient levels, methods of physical training were rarely preserved. As for methods specifically for cultivating the soul, they were even rarer. Unexpectedly, after merging with that drop of Dudrar Dragonseal Blood, L had obtained the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, a divine technique that could simultaneously cultivate the flesh and the soul. I understand now. The baptism of the Dragon Ancestor mentioned by the Sun Moon Sect should be the power contained in that drop of Dudrar Dragonseal Blood. This drop of essence blood has its own spirituality and continues to operate the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique ording to the instincts of the Dragon Ancestor when running. The energy cultivated from this technique is the dragon power that can strengthen the flesh! However, this drop of essence blood is not a real living being after all, just possessing a bit of spirituality. Therefore, when running the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, it cannot generate soul energy, only strengthen the flesh. In fact, the power of the Dragon Ancestor has not been depleted by Leonel. As long as this drop of essence blood remains, it will continue to generate dragon power endlessly! Having said that, L looked at the copsing Temple of the Dragon Ancestor and shook his head. But now its really gone! Outside! Boom The entire structure of the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor, including the giant dragon statue, began to copse. Countless rubble flew and the ground shook, creating a truly shocking scene! The people of the Sun Moon Sect watched this scene with changed expressions. What what is happening? Why did the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor copse? Is this a sign of the downfall of our sect? What is going on? They murmured, as if centuries of faith had crumbled before their eyes. Only the Elder Sect Master stood there, with a pensive expression. Wrong! This is called no destruction, no establishment!'' Just then, a deep and powerful voice rang out, containing an inexplicable force that seemed to strike the sky. Boom! Following that, a figure suddenly shot out from the ground, like a god emerging from the earth. The next moment, hended heavily and stood firmly, emitting a powerful and heavy aura. The sight of this figure caused the pupils of everyone from the Sun Moon Sect to shrink. L? He fell into the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor, and he actually came out alive? He didnt die? It seems like L has be stronger again! Not only Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester, but also many high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect present were filled with various spections. He is a harbinger of disaster! He is a harbinger of cmity for our Sun Moon Sect! He must have caused the copse of the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor and the statue! Once he fell in, our Temple of the Dragon Ancestor, our legacy for thousands of years, is over, as if foretelling the end of our sect! L, you are the harbinger of disaster for the Sun Moon Sect! Kill him! Kill him now! However, just then, a hoarse and furious voice resounded. Gxie, who had just lost his son, pointed at L with a look of resentment and anger. It was as if he was really looking at a star of misfortune. As soon as these words fell, everyones gaze towards L was filled with suspicion. Yes, L had indeed emerged alive from the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor. However, the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor had copsed! Did this not indicate that L did not gain anything from the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor, but instead, opposed the power of the Dragon Ancestor in some way, causing the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor to be destroyed in an instant! Chapter 721: A Fist Shatters Galaxie The Temple of the Dragon Ancestor is a taboo of the Sun Moon Sect, and also serves as a pir of belief. Despite no one evering out after entering the Temple, it is also the reason why the Sun Moon Sect was once so glorious and powerful. It allowed generation after generation to receive the baptism of the Dragon Ancestor and gain extraordinary physical strength. Now, with the destruction of the Temple, does it mean that the baptism of the Dragon Ancestor no longer exists? It seems to symbolize the end of the Sun Moon Sect. And all of this seems to be brought by the outsider, L! With a provocation from Gxis, many high-level members of the Sun Moon Sect looked at L with suspicion and hostility. It seemed that L had truly be a disaster for the Sun Moon Sect. Nonsense, stirring up trouble! I have tolerated you for a long time! spoke L coldly, his eyes sharp as he suddenly charged towards Gxie. He moved like a supersonic missile, even causing a sonic boom. Wherever he went, space vibrated and distorted. The terrifying physical strength of the Myriad Forms Realm was overwhelming. Despite Gxieste Nascent Soul strength, at that moment, he felt a dreadful premonition. It felt as if he was being targeted by an ancient ferocious beast. A mere Golden Core kid dares to attack me? But outwardly, Gxie shouted, disying a touch of contempt and confidence in his words. Even seeing L about to attack him, Gxies eyes still reflected a hint of delight. If the opponent initiated the attack, they would say nothing. Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester would have nothing to say. Even the Elder Sect Master would not me him. In his eyes, L was nothing more than a Golden Core kid. He could not see through Ls physical strength. At that moment, there was a cold smile on Leonels face, feeling that L was seeking his own death. But the next second! Just as L rushed to within ten meters of Gxie, the opponents palms surged with true energy, ready tounch a full-scale attack on L, a sudden change urred. Hum! A strange gravitational force instantly acted on Gxie. It was Ls breakthrough to the Myriad Forms Realm, the ability he had just obtained: the physical force field! Although the opponent was ate Nascent Soul existence, he was caught off guard and his body instantly became unbnced. Just as he was about tounch an attack, Gxie, under the enormous gravitational force, almost fell over. Although he resisted the force field with his power, it was meaningless. When he stopped and resisted the force field, L had already rushed to his front. A massive fist carrying the power of earth, thunder, and the dreadful Power of Death struck Gxies head. In that instant, L showed no mercy. With his Myriad Forms Realm physical body, the space waspressed and torn apart wherever his fist went. With a muffled thunder-like sound, the protective true energy around Gxies head was directly shattered by the punch. With a sound of cracking skull, the elder of the Sun Moon Sect was sent flying backward.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Uponnding, his head had almost been smashed open by Ls punch. Seeing this scene, everyone present couldnt help but inhale sharply. Gxie, ate Nascent Soul existence, was actually killed by L with a single punch? Wasnt this kid only at the Golden Core stage? How was this possible? Even Elder Fiery Dragon, at that moment, looked at L with a look of horror. The young man he had severely injured in the Spiritual Vein mine seemed to have undergone some kind of transformation. Even he, to kill the other party, or even to defeat the other party, would probably not be so easy. In fact, if a real fight had broken out, it would not have been so easy for L to kill Gxie. The reason why he was able to kill the other party so easily was entirely due to the physical force field, catching Gxie off guard. Ah! Gxie! Gxie! At this moment, a roar filled with deep sorrow and indignation echoed. Leonels figure appeared next to Gxies fallen figure, embracing the body and crying out in a mournful voice. The head of the Sun Moon Sect trembled all over, his eyes turning red. He could not have imagined that Gxies confrontation with L would end like this. In a single day, he had lost his grandson and his son to L. And the opposite party had not only survived but seemed to have be even stronger. Intense hatred and unwillingness enveloped Leonel. The next second, he let go of Gxies body and locked eyes with L, brimming with the aura of ate Nascent Soul. L, I cannot let you get away with ughtering the disciples of my Sun Moon Sect. I cannot allow it! With those words, Leonel charged at L with the peak aura of thete Nascent Soul. Seeing this, L snorted. In his starry eyes, there was no fear, only a strong fighting spirit. At that moment, he felt the power in his body akin to a primordial beast, eager to break free. He really wanted to see if the Nascent Soul at the peak that had seemed unattainable just a few days ago was still as terrifying. However, at that moment, a figure appeared and stood in front of him. With a muffled sound, Leonel, who had been charging towards him, was sent flying. The Elder Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect had intervened! In this situation, he protected L and even directly pped Leonel. This man was the remaining powerhouse of the Sun Moon Sect, a peakte-stage Void Reclusion existence. Leonel, the head of the Sun Moon Sect, now sprayed blood from his mouth and was surrounded by a mist of blood. He was almost killed by the Elder Sect Masters p, with his body on the verge of copse. The next second, afternding, his eyes were filled with fear and disbelief. High ren, why did why did you help this disaster to attack me? Why, did you help this disaster, to to attack me? I I am the head of the Sun Moon Sect Leonels internal organs were shattered, his meridianspletely severed, and there was no possibility of survival. But his strong vitality prevented him from dying on the spot. Chapter 722 You are not worthy of being the Sect Master Leonel looked at the elders of his own sect with unwillingness and disbelief, as if seeking an answer before his death. The other high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect stood still as well. Even Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester, did not expect the elder to directly kill their own Sect Master for L. The Elder Sect Master let out a cold snort, looking at Leonel with disappointment and disdain. Leonel, you are not worthy of being the Sect Master! For your own personal gain, you repeatedly tried to kill the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon. Did you think I, as the elder, didnt know about it? When we discovered the Spiritual Vein earlier, you hesitated, which was a great disappointment to me. That was forgivable, but now that the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon has sessfully walked out of the Candle Dragon Sanctuary and gained the recognition of the Dudrar Dragonseal Blood, you still dare to act against him. For the future of the sect, I cant let you stay! As the words fell, a wan smile appeared on Leonels face. Before his death, a hint of regret seemed to surface in his eyes. His own narrow-mindedness led to his demise! At this moment, all the high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect were silent. Even those who had originally nned to attack L hesitated. The Elder Sect Master swept his gaze across the scene and exuded the pressure of a powerful Void Reclusion expert. All of the Sun Moon Sect members, listen to me! he dered. From now on, we at the Sun Moon Sect will follow L as our leader. His words represent the will of the Dragon Ancestor and are absolutemands. While the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor has copsed, as long as the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon is in this world, he will lead us back to the ancient glory of the Sun Moon Sect! With that, the existence of the Void Reclusion expert suddenly knelt down before L. Elder Sect Master Vinnie Stuart pays respects to the Descendant of the Dragon Ancestor! The sight of a respected elder kneeling caused a ripple effect, with all the members of the Sun Moon Sect following suit. We pay respects to the Descendant of the Dragon Ancestor! Witnessing this scene, L was surprised. He had not expected the Elder Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect to help him kill Leonel, let alone lead all the high-ranking members in pledging their allegiance to him. Senior! Everyone, please get up! I cannot bear this, L said, quickly going to assist Vinnie after a brief moment of shock. The Elder Sect Master, Vinnie, sternly said, As the Descendant of the Dragon Ancestor, how could you not bear it? From now on, everyone in the Sun Moon Sect will follow your everymand. You are our new Sect Master! L shook his head with a bitter smile. Being a Sect Master is not my forte. Im not good at managing sect affairs, he thought, adding, I wont be of much use as the Sect Master. Will it be that easy for you to dispose of me? Hearing this, Vinnie hesitated for a moment, then told L, If you dont want to be the Sect Master, then we will honor you as the Young Master of the Sun Moon Sect. The Sun Moon Sect still belongs to you. You only need to focus on improving your strength, without worrying about sect affairs. However, if you have anymands, including from me, the members of the Sun Moon Sect will obey without question. With that said, Vinnie turned to Chester and said, Yin Tai Chi, you will serve as the acting Sect Master. Elder Fiery Dragon, you will assist Chester in managing the affairs of the sect. Any objections? Chesters spirits lifted upon hearing this and he quickly said, Thank you, Elder! Elder Fiery Dragon also bowed and said, I will obey the orders of the Elder and the Young Master. Alright, thats settled! Well discuss the detailster. Next, there are some troublesome matters to handle, Vinnie said, locking eyes on several people present. No No, Elder! We will never seek revenge for Leonel! Some of them felt the terrifying killing intent directed at them, their faces turning pale with shock. However, Vinnie was ruthless and with a few muffled sounds, those close to Leonel and loyal to him were killed. Afterward, a small-scale cleansing took ce within the Sun Moon Sect. This included Leonels offspring and those loyal to him, who were all removed by Chester and Elder Fiery Dragon. The Elder Sect Masters intention was clear: there could be no more variables within the Sun Moon Sect that could pose a threat to the Descendant of the Dragon Ancestor. That day, the Sun Moon Sect held a Respecting the Master ceremony, with all the members present. Elder Sect Master Vinnie publicly announced Ls status as the Young Master and the change in leadership. After the ceremony, Vinnie secluded himself in a cave within the sect. Along with L, Elder Fiery Dragon, and Chester, they discussed the affairs of the sect. Now, the Sun Moon Sect is declining, and I, as the Elder Sect Master, am powerless to change that. There is nothing to be proud of, Vinnie said. Fiery, Chester, theres no need to be too restrained. Some things need to be clearly discussed with the Young Master. Yes, the two of them nodded.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. They proceeded to exin various aspects of the Sun Moon Sect to L, including the sects secrets. When they mentioned theck of the Dragon Ancestors baptism, a hint of regret showed on Vinnies face. But we believe that under the leadership of the Young Master, the sect can still achieve glory, even without the Dragon Ancestors baptism, Vinnie said, looking at L. However, L shook his head, revealing a faint smile. Senior, you dont need to regret it. Despite theck of the Dragon Ancestors baptism, the Sun Moon Sect will have an even more powerful inheritance under my guidance. When my soul cultivation strength bes stronger, I will pass down a divine technique to the Sun Moon Sect through soul imprint, allowing every eligible disciple to practice it. Chapter 723: Sun Moon Sect’s Greatest Enemy As L spoke, Vinnie, Elder Fiery Dragon, and Chesters eyes lit up. The Divine Decision? What divine decision? Vinnie asked in a deep voice. You probably dont know whats inside the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor, do you? What makes it a forbidden ce for your Sun Moon Sect for generations? L teased. He was certain that the pressure released by that drop of Dudrar Dragonseal Blood would have killed him if it werent for the dragon ancestors residual soul parasitically merging into his body, causing the blood to react to his own sensibility. No one from the Sun Moon Sect had ever gone into the temple ande out alive. Not even Vinnie, the Elder Sect Master, probably knew what was inside the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor. Its blood, Elder Fiery Dragon, who was closest to L, grabbed his arm without reservation and asked, What kind of blood? Its a drop of vital dragon blood! The power you all receive through the Dragon Ancestors baptism shoulde from this drop of blood. I absorbed this drop of blood, L uttered in a sinking tone, before recounting how he absorbed the blood, mastered the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, and shared his analysis with the three of them. Hed thought long and hard about sharing all of this. Even though Vinnie, the Elder Sect Master, now held everyone in the Sun Moon Sect below him as his subjects, L didnt have much confidence that he could really control the ancient martial arts sect. Letting the others know he had mastered the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique could bring great benefits to the Sun Moon Sect in the future. In fact, these benefits could extend the Sects heritage for another several thousand or even tens of thousands of years! For L, this was also a bargaining chip. So, the power produced by Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique is naturally activated by the baptism you all received through the Dragon Ancestor, and that drop of vital dragon blood. I have now mastered this divine decision, and as soon as my spiritual cultivation reaches a new level, I will be able to pass this on directly through a memory imprint. In the future, all of you, including the other disciples of the Sun Moon Sect, will be able to cultivate this divine decision, L exined. After hearing Ls ount, the three core members of the Sun Moon Sects eyes glittered with excitement. Their faces were filled with joyful anticipation. Excellent! The young master is indeed our Sun Moon Sects lucky star! I pledge to follow the young master. I will surely lead the Sun Moon Sect back to its most glorious era. Haha, young master, you must quickly cultivate and lead the sect to rise again! The three of them spoke excitedly, and the look in their eyes as they gazed at L grew fervent, as if watching the spark of Sun Moon Sects rise. Naturally! I will definitely enhance my skills as soon as possible! L nodded, and a hint of coldness surged in his starry eyes. Breaking through the physical realm to reach the Myriad Forms Realm, and mastering the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, had given him confidence in the future. For the first time, he had real confidence in facing off against the Ancient Willis family in the future! Next, Vinnie and the others continued to tell L about the situation in the Sun Moon Sect, including some secret truths unknown to the public. It was clear that Ls decision to bring out the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique had been a very wise one. The Sun Moon Sect would never be disloyal to him from now on, and would do everything they could to help him grow stronger and protect him in times of danger, whether due to him being the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon or for the Sects future. Next, in the course of their discussions, Vinnie brought up the Sun Moon Sects enemies. Our Sun Moon Sects enmity with the Ancient Willis family ultimately revolves around the legitimate ims of the descendants of the Charming Dragon. As for the Reclusive Willis family, they are hardly worth mentioning! They are simply the Ancient Willis familysckeys. However, our Sun Moon Sects decline has nothing directly to do with the Ancient Willis family, Vinnie said, showing a strong sense of hatred on his face. Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester bit their cheeks, wearing expressions of resentment and hatred. Oh? Then who does it have to do with? Ls expression changed, and he felt that the other party was about to reveal some sensational secret. The next moment, Vinnie took a deep breath and said coldly, The Broken Pulse Sect! What really caused our Sun Moon Sect to decline to the ancient level was the Broken Pulse Sect! What? The Broken Pulse Sect? L almost eximed on hearing this. A strong look of horror shed across his face. The Broken Pulse Sect directly led to the weakening of the Sun Moon Sect? The Broken Pulse Sect and the Ancient Willis family were enemies, so their enemies were supposed to be their allies, werent they? What on earth was going on? Right, its the Broken Pulse Sect! This ancient sect, to be honest, is actually themon archenemy of the Ancient Willis family and our Sun Moon Sect. They im to be the descendants of the legendary Heavenly Emperor Yao Jun. On the other hand, our Sun Moon Sect and the Ancient Willis family both worship the Dragon Ancestor. It is said that during an ancient war, the Celestial Emperor Demon Youth killed the Dragon Ancestor. Therefore, generation after generation, the Broken Pulse Sects purpose has been to eradicate the Ancient Willis family and the Sun Moon Sect. The broken pulse refers to the bloodline heritage of the Dragon Ancestor! Vinnies teeth gnashed, and he continued with a gloomy expression. In the past, although the Sun Moon Sect was also facing the crisis of Spiritual Vein depletion, its foundation remained. There were still plenty of top-notch experts.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. At that time, even though my strength was not bad, I was still far from being eligible for the position of Elder Sect Master. It was an esteemed elder at the Fragmentation Void initial stage who held that position. However, a hundred years ago, news of the depletion of our Sun Moon Sects Spiritual Vein spread, and the Broken Pulse Sectunched a major sect war against us. In that battle, apart from me, the previous Void Reclusion experts of the sect, and even the elder who had reached the Fragmentation Void Realm, all perished. I was the only one left, barely surviving! Of course, the Broken Pulse Sect also paid a great price for it. Originally, their strength was supposed to surpass that of the Ancient Willis family, exerting dominance over both our Sun Moon Sect and the Ancient Willis family. However, after this battle, the Broken Pulse Sect was severely weakened, and their strength becameparable to that of the Ancient Willis family. So, when ites to the sects greatest archenemy, it is undoubtedly the Broken Pulse Sect! Vinnie gritted his teeth, his words filled with deep hatred, sending shivers down peoples spines. Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester, upon hearing about the Broken Pulse Sect, also showed a mix of sorrow, indignation, and hatred. At this moment, a look of astonishment and disbelief shed in Ls eyes. What? The Sun Moon Sect and the Broken Pulse Sect are mortal enemies? Chapter 724: Intense Disquiet At this moment, Ls facepletely changed! Internally, a huge wave of shock and anxiety surged within him. At the same time, he felt a strong palpitation and fear. Before, he always thought about revealing his identity as a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect in front of the Sun Moon Sect to seek protection. Thankfully, he didnt do that! Otherwise, would Elder Fiery Dragon have directly killed him with a single blow? However, after the shock, L was weighing how to handle this situation. The Broken Pulse Sect, it turns out, is a mortal enemy of the Sun Moon Sect and even the Ancient Willis family? The reason is because the descendants of the two ancient sects both carry the bloodline of the Dudrar Dragon. So, they want to sever the bloodline! That means, L also carries the Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline, and is even the descendant of the Chandelier Dragon. And now, he has even merged a drop of the Chandelier Dragons blood. L could feel that his blood and physique seemed to have changed because of that drop of blood. The Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline should be purer now. So ording to the principles of the Broken Pulse Sect, is he also included in their severing of the bloodline category? But before, the Broken Pulse Sect warmly invited him, even the Vice Sect Master epted him as a closed-door disciple. At that time, L even felt a sense of belonging to the Broken Pulse Sect. Now, it all seems wrong. L suddenly remembered the phone call from his master Sullivan a few days ago, urging him to return to the Broken Pulse Sect. And how eagerly they made Kyriee and take Nora away. Now thinking back, it all seemed not right. Especially when he mentioned the Sun Moon Sect, there seemed to be more to their words. But in the end, they didnt reveal anything and just took Nora away! This made L feel like the Broken Pulse Sect was holding someone hostage? Young Master, whats wrong? Your face doesnt look right, whats going on? At this moment, Vinnie noticed Ls abnormality and asked in confusion. L took a deep breath and after weighing it in his heart, said in a deep voice, If I tell you that Ive received an invitation and enticement from the Broken Pulse Sect, and have joined the Broken Pulse Sect, even taking their Vice Sect Master as my master, what would you say? As soon as he said this, the expressions of Vinnie, Elder Fiery Dragon, and Chester changed suddenly. What? You joined the Broken Pulse Sect, and even took the Vice Sect Master as your master? Young Master, you must not be deceived by the Broken Pulse Sect! Chester eximed, grabbing Ls shoulder urgently. The expression of Elder Fiery Dragon also changed constantly. Chester, what are you doing? Let go of the Young Master! Vinnie frowned and scolded Chester. The next moment, he looked at L and asked in a deep voice, Young Master, whats going on? I can tell you that the Broken Pulse Sect will definitely not spare you once they know you are the Descendant of the Dudrar Dragon. How could you join the Broken Pulse Sect? Things need to be said from the curse on my daughter L adjusted his emotions and told them what had happened. After he mentioned that he had joined the Broken Pulse Sect, neither Chester nor Elder Fiery Dragon nor Vinnie directly turned against him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. From their expressions, it seemed that they were more anxious, worried, and puzzled. This made L clear that the Sun Moon Sect was really on his side. Andpared to that, the behavior of the Broken Pulse Sect seemed worth pondering. So next, L told Vinnie and the others about the reasons and consequences of joining the Broken Pulse Sect. Starting from the hope of finding the Curse Reversal Pavilion because of the curse on his daughter that he received from Raphael. Then Kyrie guessed the rtionship between himself and the Ancient Willis family, and helped suppress the curse on his daughter, forming a friendship. Then, under Kyries persuasion, he decided to join the Broken Pulse Sect to seek refuge and resist the Ancient Willis family. Even under his absolute trust in Kyrie, he let the other party take Nora back to the Broken Pulse Sect first. In the end, I went to the Broken Pulse Sect by myself, was noticed by Vice Sect Master Sullivan, and became his disciple. But soon after, I left with a female disciple. A few days beforeing to the Sun Moon Sect, Sullivan urged me to return, but I had toe to the Sun Moon Sect, so I let Kyrie take my daughter back. Thats about it! By the end of his speech, his brow had furrowed. A strong sense of unease surged within him. And the expressions of Vinnie and the others revealed not only anger but also a hint of seriousness. Young Master, its as clear as day. You have been deceived by the Broken Pulse Sect! They know that you have obtained the inheritance in that jade pendant, so they have ns for you, thats why they invited you to join them. As you mentioned, the Broken Pulse Sect once asked you to offer the inheritance you obtained to them. Last time at the Broken Pulse Sect, you left out some of the content, but they must know. They just didnt dare to force you too much. However, in the future, they will definitely try their utmost to dig out the inheritance you obtained. By then, when you have no more value, you will probably be mercilessly killed. Chester said with a somber expression, as if afraid that L still favored the Broken Pulse Sect in his heart. After he said this, Vinnies expression became serious. I dont think we have to wait until the future. This time, the fact that they so eagerly took the Young Masters daughter back is probably a bad sign! As soon as he finished speaking, L stood up abruptly and was about to leave. Nora! He had to bring Nora back from the Broken Pulse Sect quickly. L was extremely anxious about his daughters safety. Young Master, what are you doing? Vinnie grabbed Ls arm and asked in a deep voice. What else can I do? Bring my daughter back! Ls whole body was breathing heavily, his voice filled with intense unease. You mentioned our Sun Moon Sect to Kyriest time, and now, it seems that they previously intended to use your daughter. Im afraid it wont work if you go by yourself! I will go with you! Chapter 725 The Willis family changed hands That day, L left the Sun Moon Sect directly and went to the Broken Pulse Sect! Vinnie, the Elder Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect, ate-stage Void Reclusion master, personally apanied him. Meanwhile, Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester began preparations for the relocation of the sect! The Temple of the Dragon Ancestor has copsed and the Spiritual Vein within the sect has almostpletely dried up, making it meaningless to stay in the area that has sustained the Sun Moon Sect for thousands of years. The Sun Moon Sect must relocate to an ind to rise again with the help of the Spiritual Vein. At the same time, they must also guard against possible retaliation from the Reclusive Willis family. They cannot let the Reclusive Willis family reim the ind and the Spiritual Vein. One dayter, at noon! On the family square of the Ancient Willis family, almost all the direct descendants of the family and the senior members of the family were gathered. Even a few town-level experts who usually did not appear also showed up. Including Reggie, the elder, all the town-level experts seemed old and weary, despite their great strength. One of them had even reached the Fragmentation Void Realm. They all faced the same greatest crisis: their lifespan wasing to an end! Throughout the generations of the Ancient Willis family, no one has lived beyond two hundred years. It seemed like a curse. The town-level experts sat there, watching Maximus standing on the high tform in the square, with lowered eyebrows. This former family Mr. Maximus was to formally seed as the family head today. The former head, Hayden, and his direct descendants and trusted aides had all disappeared. The town-level experts were well aware of all this, but they did not show any special reactions. Everyone! Today, I have to announce some devastating news! Our head, Hayden, has been missing for several days! Before this, the artifact, Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, lost to our family and sensed by the head, has found an owner, and the inheritance within it has been obtained. To find this inheritor, the head went out secretly with a group of trusted aides to investigate and bring the inheritor back to the family. However, the head and his group never returned after leaving, and there has been no news from them ever since. I received a message this morning that At that point, Maximuss face showed a strong mix of sorrow and resentment. Many members of the Willis family who did not understand the situation tightened their expressions and looked at Maximus intently. Whats going on? Mr. Maximus, what happened to our head? Yes! We havent seen the head for days! We thought he was in seclusion for cultivation. Could it be Maximus raised his hand to silence the crowd, and with a choked voice, continued, It turns out that our head has been murdered! And the one who killed our head is the person who obtained the inheritance from the jade pendant! That person is L, the sessor of the former traitor, Niks! Despite being a traitors sessor, the head wanted to forgive him and even pass the position of the head to him. However, L is a heartless person who betrayed the Ancient Willis family by joining the Broken Pulse Sect. Furthermore, he even became aplete turncoat by joining the sect as a disciple under the vice sect master of the Broken Pulse Sect. This time, L conspired with the rogues of the Broken Pulse Sect to ambush the head. The head and the others died outside under the siege of L and dozens of Void Reclusion experts from the Broken Pulse Sect! With these words, Maximus spat out a mouthful of blood, looking extremely sorrowful. By his side, Archer and others clenched their teeth. The audience was in an uproar. The members of the Willis family who did not understand what was happening showed incredulity and grief. What? The head has fallen? Damn traitor! So, the traitor after Niks! This L is worse than a beast! I want to tear him apart! Lets go, attack the Broken Pulse Sect and avenge the head! Maximus looked at the scene, a hint of satisfaction deep in his eyes. Next, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and raised his voice, Everyone, calm down! The heads blood debt will be repaid, but not now. The strength of the Broken Pulse Sect is not weaker than that of the Ancient Willis family. Attacking them now will only increase our casualties. The most urgent matter is to strengthen the Ancient Willis familys power. It is best to capture the traitor L, retrieve the inheritance, and elect a new family head! With these words, the elder Archer, who had been involved in the family coup, immediately eximed, Mr. Maximus, I believe it should be you who takes on the role of the family head. No one is more suitable than you! These words were met with a chorus of agreement. From that day forward, after much plotting, Maximus finally ascended to the position of the head of the Ancient Willis family. At the same time, he stirred deep-seated resentment in the family against L, the inheritor. Someday, when he captured L, no one would act like Hayden did, letting the inheritors take the ce of the head. Maximus could rightfully persecute the Dragon Ancestors sessor, and even openly use extreme means to extract Ls memories and obtain the inheritance. Not long after, L returned to Westunity City! Suppressing the eagerness to take his daughter out, L made a call to Kyrie before going to the Broken Pulse Sect. Kyrie, where are you? L asked casually with a faint smile in his voice. Im at the sect! Haha, Kyrie, Ive told you before, this time Ill personally apany my niece. L, when are youing back to the sect? Kyrieughed heartily and asked casually at the end. Oh, Im already here in Westunity City! Im on my way to Horizon Mountain. L replied calmly. Then his tone changed, Kyrie, is Nora being good this time? Good! Haha, my niece is the best. L,e back soon. Nora talks about her dad every day. Your uncle is far from enough. Kyrie beckoned Nora, Come! Its dadN?velDrama.Org owns all content. The next moment, with a rapid but extremely joyful sound of footsteps, a melodious voice sounded. Dad! Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! When are youing to see Nora? Nora misses you so much Chapter 726: Let Him Decide Listening to his daughters voice, Ls heart melted. At the same time, he breathed a temporary sigh of relief. At least it seemed that Nora was still safe for now. Perhaps, with him being away, they wouldnt do anything to Nora for the time being? Nora, darling, daddy will be back soon! What do you want? Daddy will bring it for you, Ls voice was filled with indulgence. Next, Nora listed a bunch of delicious and fun things, and L readily agreed to everything. After chatting with his daughter for a while, Kyrie took back the phone, a look of joy on his face. L, you shoulde back soon! Your master is worried about your safety outside. Its safest to return to the sect. Alright! I will return today L promised, and then calmly chatted with Kyrie for a few more moments before hanging up. How is she, young master? Is your daughter okay? Vinnie asked anxiously in the hotel room. Shes fine for now, L shook his head, frowning. Senior, do you think I may be overthinking it? Broken Pulse Sect may want my inheritance, but perhaps its not as sinister as I imagine Deep down, L was shaken. He didnt want to believe that Kyrie, who had once wholeheartedly helped him, would harbor ill intentions. Sullivan, who had been kind and protective within the Broken Pulse Sect, would he really harm him? However, at this Vinnies face turned stern, and he urged urgently, Young master, dont be fooled! Broken Pulse Sect has never given up on the heart of our Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline! If it werent for the Orderwarden organization categorizing us as a hidden force after thest sect war, Broken Pulse Sect would have wiped out our Sun Moon Sect without mercy. Young master, you are the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon, and Broken Pulse Sect will not let you go. Dont be blinded by their temporary favor! Ls expression fluctuated for a moment. Finally, after a while, he nodded silently That afternoon, deep within Horizon Mountain, L and Vinnie parted ways in a certain valley. Then, the Elder Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect, who was at the pinnacle of Void Reclusion, concealed his breath and disappeared into the mountains. Originally, Vinnie was supposed to disguise himself as Ls attendant and apany him to Broken Pulse Sect. However, after careful consideration, the n was scrapped. Broken Pulse Sect was an ancient sect and one of the most powerful forces. It almost wiped out Sun Moon Sect, indicating the presence of top-notch experts hidden within. Despite Vinnies extraordinary strength, he could still be detected by the experts within Broken Pulse Sect. If this endangered Nora, L would regret it. So to be safe, L would return to Broken Pulse Sect as if nothing was amiss and then find the opportunity to escape with his daughter. Vinnie would wait outside the sects territory, ready to assist at any time. After a while, L entered the territory of Broken Pulse Sect. He was greeted by two disciples, who respectfully bowed upon seeing him. Greetings, Uncle L! After passing thest sect assessment and the incident on Prideful Peak, L had be somewhat of a celebrity within the Broken Pulse Sect. Those disciples responsible for guarding the entry into the sects domain recognized him. Being a direct disciple of their sect master, Sullivan, L held a higher rank than these disciples. Serving as an uncle figure despite his recent induction. After a brief exchange, L continued towards the deepest part of Broken Pulse Sect, the Peak of Celestial Connection. Kyrie had a distinctive status within the sect and did not reside on the normal peaks like Prideful Peak or Fairy Peak. He lived on the main Peak of Celestial Connection, along with the sect master, vice sect master, and other core figures of the sect. L had spent a week in Broken Pulse Sect previously and was familiar with the ce, so he headed straight to Kyries residence. All the while, he only wanted to see his daughter as soon as possible, and ideally, to sneak away undetected with her. Meanwhile, at the Peak of Celestial Connection, in a group of buildings, was the residence of the vice sect master, Sullivan. Kyrie was currently sitting across from Sullivan, separated by a stone board with various pieces on it. Brother, do you really want to do this? Kyrie asked hesitantly after cing a piece on the board. Yes! This is also your older brothers intention, Sullivan nodded, his expression unchanging. Kyries older brother was the current sect master, Ernie McCarthy. L is your disciple, after all! Disciple? Kyrie, from the beginning, you should have known why we took in L, Sullivan shook his head. And you should know thatst time, Ls inheritance was just a fa?ade. This boy has never truly been devoted to the Broken Pulse Sect. What are you worrying about? Sullivans voice turned cold, and his expression was incredibly indifferent. L hadplied with the sects request to write down some of his inheritance. This included martial arts, medical skills from the Dragon Emperors Canon, and various alchemy techniques. However, L had undoubtedly held back information. Sullivan and the high-ranking members of the Broken Pulse Sect were aware of this. Their initial n was to gradually make L loyal to the sect and then find a way to extract all the information from him. But now, upon hearing that L was consorting with Sun Moon Sect and informing the sect about it, the high-ranking members of the Broken Pulse Sect made a decisive move. They had to quickly obtain whatever inheritance L had received. Alright Kyrie sighed repeatedly, shaking his head. Seeing his reaction, Sullivan patted his shoulder. As for Ls fate in the end, it depends on him! I hope he will be sensible. In this way, even if I control him mentally, he will still have his own thoughts and consciousness. The most important thing is he will still be alive!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 727 What Does Lachlan Mean? On the other side, L ascended the Peak of Celestial Connection, step by step. Finally, he arrived at a building halfway up the mountain, and made his way into a courtyard. This was where Kyrie lived. Kyrie, Im here! Standing at the door, he knocked and called out loudly. But after a while, there was no response. Furrowing his brows, L pushed the door open after knocking for a while. He was eager to see his daughter and couldnt wait any longer. Kyrie? Nora? Upon entering, L searched through the rooms, but found that they were empty. No one? L frowned, feeling even more uneasy. Suddenly, light footsteps approached. Turning towards the courtyard, L was slightly taken aback. L, big brother? L? Two graceful figures walked in. One stood tall and elegant, the other charming and graceful. It was none other than Fiona and Samantha. Both were delighted to see L. Momentster, Fiona ran over to L with joy, while Samantha smiled subtly withplex emotions. L, when did youe back? Arent you here to see Nora? Fiona asked sweetly, holding onto Ls arm. L, you just got back, right? Are you looking for Nora? Samantha, being more observant, instantly realized what was going on. Unsurprisingly, L had just returned to the Broken Pulse Sect, so he came to see Nora right away.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In fact, the two of them were also here for the same reason. Nora was especially cute, andbined with Ls fondness, the two girls often came to y with her. Kyrie didnt mind at all. Little did they expect that today, the two girls coincidentally encountered Ls return. It was undoubtedly a pleasant surprise for Fiona and Samantha. Yeah, I just got back. L looked at the two happy girls and forced a smile, nodding in response. Fiona, being fourteen or fifteen, was innocent and didnt notice anything. But Samantha felt that something was off with L. L, have you seen Nora? she asked, looking around and not seeing anyone, expressing her confusion. Knowing how clingy Nora was to L, she should have been around her father. Yeah, even big brother Kyrie isnt here. Do you know where they went? L inquired tentatively. Upon hearing this, Fiona and Samantha shook their heads, indicating that they too came to see Nora. Could it be that Mr. McCarthy took Nora to y at the sect? Fiona suggested. L shook his head nomittally, feeling that something wasnt right. He thought that Kyrie should have waited for him at home, especially since he knew he wasing back today. Even if he had to leave for something, he should have left Nora at home. Why were the adults and the child both missing? At that moment, L, who was already on guard, started to have various spections. At that moment, a tall figure walked into the courtyard. Upon seeing him, Ls expression froze, and he quickly, without showing any signs, greeted him: Senior Brother! The visitor was Caiden, Sullivans senior disciple, and Ls senior brother in name. L had brief encounters with him and Third Sister Leslie. Youre back, junior brother? Mr. McCarthy and Nora are at Masters residence. They asked me to bring you over. Lets go! Haha Caiden warmly greeted L. At Masters ce? Alright, Ill go there! I should pay respect to Master as soon as I return to the sect. This works out perfectly, L said, with a hint of doubt in his eyes. On the surface, he pretended to be pleased and agreed with Caiden. Then he turned to Fiona and Samantha, finally fixing his gaze on Samantha. As if it was just a casual remark, he said, Samantha, since Nora is at my Masters ce, you two should go back for now ande backter to see Nora with my big brother. Speaking of which,st time we left the sect, in Westunity City, Nora was quite close to you. Next time, there might be a chance for you to take Nora out to y. Hehe L spoke, waving his hand at Fiona, Alright, Fiona, you two go back now! Lets go, Senior Brother! Caiden nodded, seemingly not thinking too much about it. The two of them left the courtyard, chattering along the way, heading towards the buildings at the Peak of Celestial Connection. In the courtyard, Fiona watched L leave with a hint of reluctance in her eyes. She felt like she didnt have much time to talk to her big brother before he had to go see the leaders of the sect. But it was okay. There would be plenty of opportunities to see L when he returned to the sect this time. Thinking this, Fiona smiled at Samantha. Lets go, Senior Sister, welle backter to see L and Nora. Standing there, Samantha seemed lost in thought. After snapping out of it, she nodded and said, Okay! Lets go back to Fairy Peak Despite her words, she seemed a little absent-minded. A womans sixth sense made Samantha feel that something was off with Ls return to the sect. Hisst words seemed to imply something else. Before, Nora had been in her care at Fairy Peak. She and Nora were already familiar with each other. But L said that in Westunity City, Nora had be close to her? How did theye off as inexplicably strange? He had even said that there might be a chance for her to take Nora out to y? At this thought, Samanthas expression changed suddenly, as if she had realized something! Take Nora out to y, given the chance? Take Nora out? Was L implying that if she had the chance, she should take Nora away? Away from the Broken Pulse Sect? Chapter 728 Fulfilling the Duties of a Master? Here, L followed Caiden towards the Peak of Celestial Connection, heading towards the pce-like buildings in the distance. After arriving at Sullivans mansion, L immediately saw Kyrie and Sullivan sitting opposite each other, ying a game of Go. In the nearby garden, several children were ying with Nora. Despite being unable to hear Noras joyfulughter, L felt reassured. Master, big brother! Upon arrival, L greeted Sullivan and Kyrie respectfully. Although Sullivan and Kyrie were of the same rank, L treated them as individuals. Kyrie smiled at L, and Sullivan showed a fatherly warmth. Good disciple, its good to see you return safely, Sullivan said, observing L and nodding. I can see that your strength has improved once again during this trip. You truly deserve the title of the chosen heir to the jade pendant! At this point, Ls Qi Refinement strength had reached theter stage of Golden Core, and Sullivan couldnt overlook it. Even though his physical strength had broken through to the Myriad Forms Realm, Sullivan had not noticed, but L wondered what his response would have been. In such a short time, advancing from the early stage of Golden Core to theter stage was already remarkable. Many ancient Golden Core cultivators, even with ample resources, did not know how many years it would take to make progress in the Golden Core Realm. Master, you praise me too much, L modestly replied, keeping hisposure. Father, father! Father, youre finally here At that moment, in the nearby courtyard where Nora was ying, it seemed as if she had a psychic connection with L. She looked in their direction and, upon seeing her beloved father, ran over joyfully. L, filled with love and indulgence, stooped down and picked her up. He kissed her on each chubby cheek, causing Nora to giggle from his stubble tickling her, disying deep affection and joy. Kyrie, witnessing this disy, briefly revealed aplex emotion deep in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. Momentster, he smiled and said, Haha, L, no one can rece you in Noras heart! Uncle McCarthy, thats not true! Nora also loves you!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nora, young but surprisingly mature, swayed her head and spoke. Kyrieughed and looked at L with great affection and joy. At this moment, Sullivan, stroking his beard, looked at Nora with the same affection, telling her, Nora, I need to talk to your father about something important. Why dont you let Uncle McCarthy take you to y? Nora nodded before instinctively hugging L tightly, disying a mature and heartrending manner. Even though she was reluctant to leave her father, she understood that he had many responsibilities. Kyrie, approaching L, reached out to take Nora. At that moment, L felt an inexplicable fear surge within him. He was afraid that if he let Nora go, he might never see her again. Nevertheless, he suppressed this urge and surreptitiously set Nora down, letting Kyrie take her by the hand. Looking at her father with longing eyes, Nora obediently followed Uncle McCarthy to y, prompting L to force a smile and say, Be good, Nora. Ill be with you againter! Feeling the emptiness in his arms, L felt a pang of sadness. My disciple, when you and your daughter have your reunion,e with me. Important matters await us! Sullivan urged, shaking his head resignedly. After agreeing, L followed Sullivan to the backyard of the cave. Meanwhile, Kyrie led Nora back to his mansion, casting a deep, meaningful nce at L before suddenly speaking, L, Ill take Nora back to my mansion. You must listen to your master! This side of L followed Sullivan to the backyard, where master and disciple sat in a pavilion. Master, what important matters do you wish to discuss with me? L respectfully asked. Upon hearing this, Sullivan, with a touch of embarrassment on his face, replied, L, since I epted you as my disciple, I have only provided you with a few cultivation resources and havent taught you much else. I have failed as a master. Even though our rtionship is mostly symbolic due to your inheritance, I still want to impart some knowledge to you. Otherwise, I feel ashamed as your master. L was taken aback. He thought Sullivan wanted to inquire about something, such as his interactions with the Sun Moon Sect. Instead, Sullivan intended to teach him something. Did L and Vinnie misunderstand something? Master, you are too kind! What you have given me is already more than enough! L replied sincerely, patting his storage bag. No! That is nothing! Sullivan waved his hand, pulling out a ck object the size of a book from his body. The object emitted a strange, mysterious aura. What is this? L raised an eyebrow. This b is made of spiritual materials and can directly imprint certain cultivation techniques with spiritual power. This allows for a more intuitive transmission of esoteric knowledge. Inside, it contains a technique called the Returning Heart Technique, a technique used to cultivate the spirit and soul. Try infusing your true energy into it, and you can receive the Returning Heart Technique! Sullivan exined. At these words, a glint of excitement shed in Ls eyes. A technique for cultivating spiritual power and the soul was incredibly precious. The fact that Sullivan was teaching it to him left L full of doubts. Chapter 729 Disciple, Don’t Force Me At this moment, Ls mind raced with various thoughts. Disciple, whats wrong? Why the hesitation? You are now in the Golden Core Realm, you may not know yet. Once you break through to the Nascent Soul, to continue ascending, you must also enhance your mental strength. Only when your mental cultivation reaches a certain level can you enter the Void Reclusion Realm. Therefore, the cultivation of mental strength techniques is crucial! Sullivan exined to L with a serious expression. Master, I am aware of these things, L responded. If you are aware, then what are you waiting for? Master this Returning Heart Technique, Sullivan said sternly. Understood, L replied calmly, with various suspicions in his mind as he picked up the ck stone tablet. It was cold to the touch and had a heavy texture. As he made contact with it, for some reason, Ls heart pounded a few times, giving rise to a sense of unease. Was it his nerves being too tightly wound, or was his intuition trying to warn him of something? In the next second, with a hint of caution, he channeled his true energy into the ck stone tablet. Buzz! In that instant, a strange spiritual power surged from the stone tablet into his spiritual sea. It felt like a force of will. This power seemed oddly familiar to L, as if he had encountered it before. In the next moment, L suddenly remembered something and quickly stopped channeling his true energy. Simultaneously, he eradicated the strange power from his spiritual sea. Thankfully, the force was still weak. He realized why it seemed familiar-it resembled the Soul Edict Talisman. As Ls hand subconsciously touched his pouch, he found a piece of blood jade containing Summers soul. Indeed, it was the Soul Edict Talisman he had used on Summer, obtained after killing a malevolent practitioner from the Ghost que Sect. This talisman allowed L to establish an unequal master-ve contract with Summer, binding her to him at the soul level. From that moment on, Summer remained loyal and obedient, even more so than some of the sects disciples. With this realization, Ls heart filled with a sense of danger. In response to Sullivans gaze, L sensed an extreme level of caution and wariness. Could it be that instead of teaching him a cultivation technique, Sullivan intended topletely control him? Even to the extent of reducing him to a ve at the soul level!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Disciple, whats wrong? Sullivan felt L pausing and furrowed his brow, questioning. Master, I feel like theres a force in this stone tablet trying to invade my spiritual sea and erode my soul, L asked in a serious tone. Upon hearing this, Sullivan lightly dismissed it, saying, Didnt I tell you? This method uses mental power to directly fuse the Returning Heart Technique into your memory. The force you feel is not meant to erode your soul, but only to integrate the Returning Heart Technique into your memory. Theres no need to overreact. However, L did not believe a word of Sullivans exnation. Master, I think its better to forget about it. I suddenly remembered that I have already mastered a mental cultivation technique. Im worried that the two techniques might conflict, L spoke abruptly, seemingly remembering something. As the words fell, Sullivans previously gentle and kind expression turned serious. His eyes bore down on L, exerting pressure. Disciple, I have made great efforts for you. Dont disappoint me! You can practice both techniques simultaneously. Judge for yourself which one is more effective, Sullivan said sternly. Let the true energy enter it and ept this Returning Heart Technique! Sullivans tone became even more severe. At this moment, Sullivans intense gaze made L feel unsettled. Taking a deep breath, he spoke in a firm voice, Master, I think its better to forget about it, really Let the true energy enter! Dont force me, disciple! Sullivans expression had turned icy. Master L began, but now he was on high alert. What is this Returning Heart Technique? Is it a way for you to control me through this ck stone tablet? At his words, Sullivans gaze turned sharp. The next moment, he sighed and said, Youve figured it out? L, why wont you obey? You have truly disappointed me. Obey? Let you control my soul, and be your ve at the soul level? L chuckled, slowly stepping away from Sullivan, creating distance between them. Despite reaching the Golden Core Realmte stage and mastering the Power of Deathw, as well as having a body in the Myriad Forms Realm, L felt like a chick facing an eagle when facing Sullivan. He couldnt fathom Sullivans true strength, shrouded in mystery like an unfathomable abyss. Even an Elder Fiery Dragon in thete stage of Nascent Soul could be seen through by L, but for Sullivan, it was an entirely different story. What if my soul is controlled? What then? Disciple, as long as you are willing to listen to me in the future, be loyal to me and to the Broken Pulse Sect, why would I harm you? Isnt it better than being dead? Think of your daughter, think of those you care about. So, dont force me to take extreme measures. Understand? Sullivan shook his head, exuding an oppressive force in both his expression and demeanor. Chapter 730: Enormous Gap Upon hearing Sullivans words, Lsst trace of hope vanished from his heart. There was no way he could ept being controlled by someones soul. If that happened, everything would truly be over. Even his own thoughts wouldnt matter anymore. It would be better to die! Swish! As Sullivans words fell, L swiftly moved backward. At the same time, a loud rumbling sound erupted. The ground violently shook, causingrge cracks to appear. Facing an opponent as unfathomable as Sullivan, L immediately used his Earth Pulse technique, hoping to repel him and gain control even for a few seconds. Initially, L had nned to deceive and find an opportunity to take Nora away after entering the Broken Pulse Sect. However, he didnt expect that Sullivan had already calcted everything step by step. As soon as L arrived at the Broken Pulse Sect, he couldnt even see Nora. Immediately after, Sullivan directly approached him for a private conversation, luring and forcing him under his control. There was no chance for deception! At this point, L had only one choice: to quickly break free from Sullivans grasp and head straight to Kyries residence to snatch Nora. Kyries strength was at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage, but he was more interested in studying various medical techniques, the Sorcery of the Witchdoctor, and other misceneous things, so Kyries absolutebat power should be rtively weaker. L hoped that in an unguarded moment, he could seize Nora from Kyries hands and rush to the boundary of the Broken Pulse Sects sect territory at the fastest speed. By then, Vinnie would forcefully break through the barrier to support him.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, this was ultimately the worst-case scenario and the least hopeful n. As expected, L couldnt escape from Sullivans clutches. The Earth Pulse technique, which could severely injure a Golden Core expert, seemed insignificant in front of Sullivan. The immense difference in strength made the effect of the Earth Pulse technique almost negligible, only causing Sullivan to pause for a moment. In the next second, Sullivan swiftly caught up, closing in on L in the blink of an eye. Buzz! Originally, L had nned to save his methods for dealing with Kyrie and snatching Nora, but he was forced to use them directly now. His powerful body emitted a strong repulsive force, acting on Sullivan. This force was enough to push back ate-stage Nascent Soul expert. However, it only made Sullivan pause for a second. At this moment, a look of astonishment appeared on the face of the Vice Sect Master of the Broken Pulse Sect. Physical force field? I never expected that your physical strength had reached the level of the Myriad Realms! It seems my guess was right. You are deeply involved with the Sun Moon Sect! Perhaps you have even epted their so-called Dragon Ancestors baptism, Sullivans voice carried a chilling tone, even a killing intent. He hadnt expected that during this journey, L not only advanced from the early stage to thete stage of the Golden Core realm but also elevated his physical strength to the level of the Myriad Realms. In this era, those who cultivate their bodies were extremely rare. Even with his cultivation, his physical body had only reached the level of the Hidden Tiger stage, which corresponded to the Core Formation realm. Ls physical strength was not much different from before. He had heard that when physical cultivation reached a certain level, various physical martial techniques and even physical divine abilities would emerge. Unexpectedly, his disciple had mastered a physical force field. Although such physical strength was insignificantpared to Sullivan, it undoubtedly indicated Ls terrifying potential. A monster like him, if not wholeheartedly subdued, then must be killed in its cradle. Especially now that he had epted the Sun Moon Sects baptism and had deep connections with them, he couldnt be allowed to live! As long as the inheritance left in the jade pendant was extracted from L, there would be no need for this monster to exist. Swish! Sullivan eximed in surprise at this moment, but it didnt affect his actions in the slightest. Although his figure paused slightly due to the repulsive force, his movement didnt stop. Demonbound Grasp! His hand instantly formed arge w shadow, reaching out towards L. It was a technique with a controlling effect! Faced with this move, L shouted and turned around, throwing a punch. The power of earth,bined with thunderous energy, and the overbearing and sinister Power of Death, condensed into a solid fist shadow, striking Sullivans conjured w. The cial River Dragon Sparrow de had already been destroyed in Ls previous battle with Dougie. Even if it hadnt been destroyed, it was no longer suitable for Ls current strength. Despite being able to amodate Ls sword soul, it was limited by its forging material. L could still use it from the Uppecia to the Golden Core stage, but now it was ultimately being phased out. Not to mention anything else, Ls physical strength at the Ten Thousand Laws level was stronger than the cial River Dragon Sparrow de itself. In other words, L had now lost a handy weapon. Puff! In the next instant, the fist imprint collided with the w shadow, and the fist imprint immediately dissipated into energy. However, the w shadow also became somewhat illusory, and its power was partially neutralized by Ls punch. Boom! Boom! Immediately after, L swung his meaty fists, continuously striking the w shadows, ultimately dispersing Sullivans move. At this moment, Sullivan narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he felt some kind of strange power hidden within Ls attacks. It was simr to the embryonic form of aw, and it wasnt the ordinary Five Elements Law but rather some rarew. This kid, did heprehend the power of the embryonic form of aw in theter stage of the Golden Core? Moreover, its different from the ordinary Five Elementsw, its some kind of rarew. Sullivan felt even more astonished by Ls monstrous talent. Although this move, Demonbound Grasp, was only a restrictive martial technique and not an attacking skill, it was still quite remarkable that L could ultimately resolve it with his current strength. It should be noted that he was an existence in theter stage of Void Reclusion, and with a wave of his hand, he should be able to suppress L on the ground. L, you forced me to do this! Dont me me for being ruthless! Sullivans face became solemn as he put away his disdain. In the next second, he raised his right palm and fiercely pressed it towards L! Chapter 731: Fallen into Prison Facing this palm, L felt weak and frightened. But waiting to die was never his style. L roared, mobilizing his vigorous true energy to condense in his right leg, also carrying the terrifying physical strength of the Myriad Forms Realm, sweeping towards the opponents palm. With Ls strength, the power of this leg was enough to tten a small hill. However, in the face of Sullivans palm, it seemedpletely inadequate. Bang! His right leg collided with the palm print, and L immediately flew backward. The sound of bone rupturing echoed from his right leg, the bones breaking inch by inch. Hmm? This kids physique is really strong! But watching L being knocked over by his own palm, Sullivans face still showed no surprise. Its important to note that with his strength in the Void Reclusion, a palm strike would have directly crushed even a Nascent Soul Realm experts physical body. Its just like when Elder Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect struck, several Elders under Grandmaster Leonel directly exploded. Although Sullivan didnt go all out with this palm, it should have at least shattered Ls right leg. However, Ls bones were just broken, at least his right leg was still intact. My disciple, if youre willing to ept my soul control obediently, I promise to exhaust all resources to cultivate you. Any requests you have in the future, I will do my best to fulfill. I will never treat you as an ordinary ve! In Sullivans heart, he couldnt help but develop a love for talented individuals, speaking seriously and sincerely to L. Get lost! At this moment, L, forcefully supporting his body, stood up on one leg and angrily scolded Sullivan upon hearing his words. If thats the case, then dont me me for being heartless! Sullivans eyes emitted a cold light, his tone icy. The next moment, his figure turned into a shadow and once again mercilessly struck L. After ten breaths At this moment, L was lying on the ground, like a puddle of mud. His limbs bones were entirely broken, twisted like a few twisted doughsticks, limp. His internal organs were also seriously injured, and he had fainted. Sullivan looked down at him with a cold expression, his eyes revealing a touch of cruelty and indifference. This master-disciple rtionship didnt stir any waves in his heart for crippling L. As long as the other party didnt die, it was enough for them! He and the Broken Pulse Sect were only after the legacy in Ls mind. Even if L became a useless person, as long as his memories remained, it wouldnt affect their goals. The next moment, Sullivan took out a pitch-ck chain from a storage pouch. This chain was a treasure, and as it unfolded, four sharp barbs on the chain fiercely pierced into Ls hands and feet. The severe pain woke L from his unconscious state. Originally, despite being seriously injured, he could still feel the immense power in his body. However, being bound by this ck chain, L felt as if all his strength had been drained, weak to the extreme. Sullivan, you want to obtain the legacy on my body, dont you? Youre dreaming! Even if you torture me, I wont give the true legacy to you! Hahaha At this moment, L looked resentful andughed at Sullivan. Previous L, who had broken through to the Myriad Forms level and had mastered Power of Death, believed he was strong enough. Even in the face of a terrifying Nascent Soul Realm expert, he had the strength to fight. However, when Sullivan, an even more terrifying expert, made a move, L truly felt the meaning of there is always someone better out there. He was still too weak! At this moment, his heart sank to the bottom. Hearing his words, Sullivan snorted coldly, Im afraid thats not up to you! Take him to the dungeon of Dragon Burial Peak and have Dewie to see me! Dragon Burial Peak was one of the thirty-six peaks of the Broken Pulse Sect. Unlike other mountain peaks, Dragon Burial Peak was specifically used to detain prisoners, the ce where punishments were carried out. In arge building at the foot of Dragon Burial Peak, L, extremely weak and helpless, had a Grand Revitalizing Pill stuck in his mouth to ensure he wouldnt die. At this moment, he was dragged into a cell like a dead dog, tied to a metal pole inside the cell. The chains holding his limbs were fixed to the four corners of the cell, leaving L bound in a spread-eagle position. Humiliated and powerless! At this moment, with the sound of footsteps, a slender figure shrouded in a ck robe walked in. This persons eyes were filled with cruel and eerie light as they looked L up and down. L, right? I am here on orders from the Vice Sect Master to take good care of you in theing days! Get ready to enjoy it! The person in the ck robe smirked. Her name was Dewi Mayer, a powerful soul cultivator of the Broken Pulse Sect. After failing to control Ls soul, the Broken Pulse Sect nned to use an extremely malicious method to seize the legacy on him. This method was called Soul Extraction Art, simr to the soul search technique that Elder of the Wicked Bone had attempted to use on Nora, but even more ruthless! After the sessful use of Soul Extraction Art, Ls soul would be permanently damaged, but wouldnt directly perish.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. From then on, his physical body would turn into a walking corpse, no different from the undead. And the remaining fractured soul would be extracted and imprinted on a Soul Imprint Stone, simr to the ck b that Sullivan had taken out earlier. This stone would allow Sullivan and other high-ranking members of the Broken Pulse Sect to read the memories and seize the legacy within them. However, in order for this Soul Extraction Art to be sessful, it required the targets willpower to be almost shattered. The weaker the targets willpower, the higher the sess rate of Soul Extraction Art. Therefore, in theing days, L would suffer tremendously. Only once his will hadpletely copsed from the torture would Dewi proceed with the Soul Extraction Art. At this moment, with Dewis cruel and mocking words, she held a ck whip covered with thorns and mercilessly swung it at L! Chapter 732 Here’s the Play Dewi, aside from possessing formidable spiritual cultivation, was also a powerful Nascent Soulter stage expert. As she infused her true energy into the ck whip, the strikes on Ls body caused his flesh to split open, despite his formidable physical resilience. L grunted but remained silent, his eyes filled with intense hatred as he red at Dewi. Upon seeing Ls resilient physical form, Dewi expressed surprise. She had expected her strike to leave L with more severe injuries. Such formidable physical resilience! But thats perfect! It means I wont have to hold back in torturing you! Hahaha Amid her astonishment, a twisted and perverse smile crept onto Dewis face, seemingly filled with an odd sense of joy. This woman, with the appearance of a stunning woman in her thirties, possessed smooth and supple skin, a well-proportioned figure, and a husky voice, which concealed her true age. In addition to being one of the few powerful soul masters of the Broken Pulse Sect, Dewi was also the peak master of Dragon Burial Peak, responsible for the incarceration and punishment of the sects enemies, errant disciples, and traitors. Over time, Dewis mind became twisted from the torturous acts, leading to a sadistic pleasure in inflicting torment. Any prisoner who fell into her hands met a tragic end. To prolong the torment and derive maximum pleasure from it, she used most of the Grand Revitalizing Pills she received monthly within the sect on her victims, encouraging them to endure the pain for her enjoyment. Now, upon witnessing Ls resilient physique, her excitement seemed to soar as if she had found a perfect toy. I truly hope you can endure this for a bit longer, and not sumb to the torture too quickly! Otherwise, it would be quite dull! Dewis face bore a seductive yet cruel smile as she teased, licking the blood and flesh from the whip. Meanwhile, L remained resolutely silent, his unwavering defiance capturing Dewis attention, generating a sense of frustration within her. The merciless strikes from the ck whip rained down on Ls body, causing intense pain that almost shattered his resolve. However, he remained stoic. Dewis earlier words inadvertently revealed a significant clue to L: she hoped he wouldnt lose his willpower. This realization only fueled Ls determination. Youre quite stubborn, arent you? Dewi chuckled wickedly, intrigued by Ls silence. Four dayster, in Kyries small courtyard, Nora, with a mncholic expression, asked, Uncle McCarthy, why hasnt Daddye back yet? What does Uncle Kidd want from Daddy? Kyries eyes sparkled as he replied, Uncle Kidd wants to impart a special technique to your father. Its like those teachings you see on TV thatst for seven days and seven nights. Its quite normal. Nora, once your father receives the technique, he wille back to be with you! Okay Nora nodded without much thought. After those words, Kyries gaze shifted towards the Peak of Celestial Connection, his face reflecting a tinge of sorrow and regret. L! Have you made a wrong choice? Deep down, Kyrie knew that it had been four days, and L had not returned. It was likely the worst oue. While his loyaltyy with the Broken Pulse Sect, there was a part of him that felt for L. Inside, Kyrie hoped L could feignpliance under Sullivans control. This way, L could retain his consciousness and thoughts, which might not be unbearable, right? L, why be so stubborn? Ah Kyrie continued to sigh, feeling remorse for L and pity for Nora, who was about to lose her beloved father. At that moment, a knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. Come in! Kyrie beckoned, swinging open the courtyard gate. Samantha and Fiona stood outside. Are you here to keep Norapany again? Kyrie asked with a smile. Yes! Sorry for bothering you, Mr. McCarthy, Samantha apologized, and Fiona stuck out her tongue. They had be ustomed to visiting Kyrie, and the initial awkwardness had dissipated.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. No trouble at all. Im not very good at engaging with Nora, so I appreciate you twoing to keep herpany. Kyrie genuinely thanked them, acknowledging hisck of ability to entertain the child. When Samantha and Fiona entered, Nora waved at them. Despite her polite gesture, her deste expression betrayed her longing for her father. Once they were settled, Samantha hesitantly inquired, Mr. McCarthy, why havent we seen L? Im sure I saw him return a few days ago. Chapter 733 Can I Trust You? Kyrie calmly shook his head and repeated the exnation he had given to Nora to Samantha and Fiona. It was no surprise to Kyrie that both women were concerned about L.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He could see that their closeness to Nora wasrgely due to L. As for Fiona, whenever she mentioned L, her face was filled with adoration, as if she was Ls little fangirl. And Samantha, when she spoke of L, the emotion in her eyes did not escape Kyrie. Oh? So L was studying martial arts? No wonder Upon hearing this, Fiona chuckled with genuine happiness for L. She believed that Ls attention from the sect and the Vice Sect Master would make him even stronger. Samantha also showed understanding, but her inner doubts grew heavier. Following that, the two women yed with Nora until noon, then left Kyries residence. In the afternoon, Fairy Peak! Samantha looked around to ensure no one was watching before quietly slipping into Fionas residence. Samantha, what are you doing sneaking around like this? Upon seeing Samantha, Fiona blinked innocently, her big eyes filled with confusion. Samantha pulled her into the room and used her true energy to shield their conversation. Then, she fixed her gaze on Fiona. Senior sister, why are you looking at me like that? Fiona was a bit unnerved by Samanthas intense stare and asked with an awkward smile. Although a blossoming young girl, Fiona was only fourteen and although resolute,cked maturity due to her limited life experience. Samantha took a deep breath and asked solemnly, Fiona, I have a question for you, and you must answer truthfully. Ah? Oh Fiona hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Whats the question? At this moment, Samantha was ny percent sure that something had happened to L! Upon his return, he had barely spent any time with his daughter before being summoned by the Vice Sect Masters men. And then, he had not been seen for four days? What had happened to L? The mysterious words he had spoken upon theirst meeting now seemed to be a hint for her to find a way to take Nora and leave the Broken Pulse Sect! In that situation, L had chosen to imply those words to her, indicating that he saw her as someone he could trust. Samantha silently vowed not to disappoint him. So, she sought out Fiona, who also held positive feelings for L, to execute their n together. Fiona, I have a question for you. In your heart, who is closer to you, L or the Broken Pulse Sect? Samantha asked with a serious expression. Fionas eyes shed with confusion at the question. Although she felt it was a strange question, Fiona confidently said, Although it may sound inappropriate, I feel that L is closer to me! Hearing this, Samantha breathed a sigh of relief and asked, If there was something that could harm the sects interests, but could save Ls life, would you do it? Of course! If it werent for L, Ryan might have killed Fiona during the entrance assessment. If saving Ls life means anything, I would do anything. Fiona stated decisively. Then, with a puzzled look, she continued, But why would someone as capable as L need someone as useless as me to save his life? Samantha, why are you asking me this? Samanthas expression was filled with seriousness. Fiona, can I trust you? Fiona was momentarily surprised but then firmly nodded, Although I dont understand what you mean, if its about helping L, Samantha, please trust mepletely. Good! Then we will take Ls daughter and leave the Broken Pulse Sect! We will take action tomorrow! Samantha nodded, her tone filled with unwavering determination. In the dim dungeon, the sound of instruments striking against a persons body continued. Dewi wore a fierce and malicious expression as she continued to torture L in various ways. However, unlike before, her face no longer showed pleasure but rather anger and aggression. Indeed, torturing prisoners excited her. But when this prisoner stayed silent throughout, not once pleading for mercy, it began to dampen her spirits. And she had a task toplete. She had to quickly break Ls spirit and, at his most vulnerable, use the Soul Extraction Art on him. But until now, there was no sign of Ls will copsing! Even though he had been tortured beyond recognition! At this point, Ls body was covered in wounds, with not a single piece of intact skin remaining. Even his fingernails had been cruelly removed, and steel needles were driven into the fingertips where there were no nails to protect them. The pain must have been excruciating. Yet even so, this man did not utter a scream or plea, showing that he was still far from breaking down mentally. I have to admit, I admire your resilience and will. But why endure this? If youre in pain, you can scream! You can beg for mercy! I might be kind to you! A forced smile appeared on Dewis alluring face, as she tried to coax a crack in this mans unwavering spirit. Pah! With that, L spat blood onto her face, his eyes showing a hint of contempt. Chapter 734: Meeting the Enemy The same day! At Sullivans residence, Dewi was summoned from Dragon Burial Peak to this ce! Deputy Sect Leader! This woman said respectfully. How is L? When can the Soul Extraction Art be performed? Sullivan asked in a deep voice. At the sound of his question, a look of embarrassment appeared on Dewis face. It might take a little more time, she said. Upon hearing this, Sullivans expression darkened, and he asked impatiently, Its already been five days, hasnt it? With your methods, hasnt Ls will been broken yet? Feeling Sullivans reproach, Dewi felt a sense of fear. Deputy Sect Leader, rest assured, I will destroy Ls will as soon as possible! Please give me two more days, I willplete the task. Sullivan nodded faintly. Good! You must take this seriously, Ls inheritance is rted to the future of Broken Pulse Sect! The deputy sect leader did not say anything more, just issued a warning. He had already guessed that L wouldnt easily submit. A person who grew up in the secr world isnt like those so-called geniuses of ancient sects who umted their cultivation resources. Sullivan knew that L had gone through a lot and must have a strong will. So, he didnt me Dewi too much, but necessary urgency was still essential. After leaving Sullivans ce, Dewis expression was constantly changing. She was thinking about how to destroy Ls will as quickly as possible. She had given the deputy sect leader a promise. If she couldnt break Ls will within two days, she didnt know how to exin it. It seems that its not enough to just dazzle his body to destroy someones will! I need to start from his mind! I need toe up with a method to destroy his heart. That evening, Dewi arrived at Peak of Celestial Connection halfway up the mountain, where Kyrie lived. Mr. McCarthy, could this child apany me for a while? Dewi looked at Nora, who was sitting at a small table with Kyrie having dinner. There was a hint of cold light in her eyes. Some childrens senses are very keen. At this, Nora, with an expression of disgust and fear on her small face, grabbed Kyries sleeve. Uncle arthy, this woman doesnt look like a good person! What does she want with Nora? Nora doesnt want to go with her. In Kyries eyes, there was a glimpse of aversion and annoyance. Of course, not towards Nora. He then looked at Dewi coldly and shook his head. Nora is not going anywhere! He couldnt allow anyone to use Nora. L was already in the hands of Dewi, a woman as venomous as a snake and scorpion. When it came to how L would be treated by Dewi and Sullivan, Kyrie was powerless. In a grand scheme, Kyrie stood on the side of Broken Pulse Sect. It was necessary for him to protect Nora. Kyrie had already made up his mind to personally raise Nora from now on. At least, until her seventh birthday and before the curse struck, he had to ensure that Nora was not harmed by anyone. Dewi tried to take Nora for use against L? Kyrie definitely didnt agree! Elder Kyrie, this is also for Hearing this, Dewis voice became urgent. For what? No one can touch this child! Dewi, take care of your business by yourself. Leave here! Kyries tone carried a hint of coldness with no expression on his face. Dewi, seeing this, looked at the other side with a hint of resentment and had to leave grudgingly. But just as she stepped out of Kyries residence, her eyes suddenly sparkled with some sinister and malicious thoughts. Half an hourter, Dewi appeared at Prideful Peak!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Briggs, its time for you and your son to get revenge! This was the first thing Dewi said upon seeing Briggs of Prideful Peak. Upon hearing this, Briggs said, Revenge? What do you mean? The next moment, a demonic smile appeared on Dewis face. That night! L was imprisoned, feeling that his hands and feet were still pierced by the ck chains, and he couldnt summon any of his strength. There was a feeling of unwillingness in his heart. He had to find a way to escape from here! At this moment, his face twitched from time to time, and his body was shaking constantly. Dewis torture made him constantly suffer. However, L endured it and did not use the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal these injuries. Now he was almost in a desperate situation, and any unknown ace up his sleeve could be his lifeline. He couldnt afford to expose anything easily! Tap, tap, tap, tap At this moment, the sound of footsteps echoed. It seemed to be apanied by the sound of wheels rolling on the ground. The next moment, L looked up. The door of the cell opened, and three people came in from outside. Apart from the venomous Dewi, there were also two old acquaintances of L. One was dressed in luxurious clothes and exuded a powerful aura of the Nascent Soulte stage. The other was a young man sitting in a wheeled vehicle, with nothing below his waist. It was Briggs, the head of Prideful Peak, and his arrogant son, Solomon. At this moment, the two of them looked at L with eyes full of bitterness and hatred. This was because Dewi had brought them here to help destroy Ls will. In the entire Broken Pulse Sect, the most hateful people towards L were undoubtedly Briggs and Solomon. Briggs, as the head of Prideful Peak, had his face severely humiliated by L, who had just joined the sect. He also showed a despicable and extremely selfish side, sacrificing his own sons legs for self-preservation. And Solomon, having be a half-man due to his hatred for L, med everything on him. In order to destroy Ls spirit, Dewi had brought these two here. L, didnt expect you to end up like this! Haha Hahaha Look at you, not quite human, not quite ghost-like. Isnt my aunt Dewis method good? But next, lets entertain you! Meeting the enemy, red-eyed, Solomon said through clenched teeth. Chapter 735: Finally Afraid? That night! The sinister voices of mockery echoed in the dungeon. L, you have met your match! Haha, didnt expect this, did you? Feeling arrogant and proud, arent you? Look at yourself, you are worse than a dog! Only able to be tortured and abused by us, feeling humiliated, right? I know, you must be feeling humiliated, right? You must be angry, right? Come on, curse at me! Damn it, say something! Solomon and Briggs, father and son, roared ferociously, their faces twisted with malice. p! Another sound of a de piercing flesh, Solomon, sitting in a wheelchair next to L, cutting off another piece of his flesh. At this moment, L looked even more pitiful. The father and son who harbored hatred towards L would not show mercy. Even Briggs, the master of Prideful Peak, personally tortured L. In this dark underground dungeon of the five people, he did not have to worry about his identity as a peak master, disying the utmost cruelty of human nature. But as they watched the silent L, their expressions shifted from joyful mockery to anger and hysteria. Dewi, who stood with her arms crossed, waiting to witness Briggs and Solomons performance, furrowed her brows tightly. She thought that Briggs and Solomon might surprise her. After all, being tortured and humiliated by their enemies, that kind of frustration and hatred would surely drive someone to lose control. However, L, facing Briggs and Solomon, seemed indifferent. Even his eyes seemed to carry a hint of mockery and contempt. Are you mute? Not speaking, huh? Alright, Ill cut off your tongue for a toast! Briggs pushed his son aside, holding a gleaming dagger in his hand, growling ferociously. With a sneer, L finally spoke. Do you know? The more you hate me, the more aplished I feel! It means that I have made a greater impact on you before! Hehe the master of a peak, forced to use his son for self-preservation, must be very humiliating, right? As he spoke, he looked at Solomon again. Feeling ufortable without your legs? Cant touch a woman anymore? Hehe You hate me so much, I understand, and seeing you so hysterical before my death, I feel really good! Hahaha go on! Keep going! Lughed recklessly, his words filled with mockery towards the Gu father and son. Upon hearing these words, Briggs and Solomons expressions grew even more twisted and malevolent. They felt as if there was a lump in their chests, unable to release their anger. After torturing L to this point, they no longer felt any pleasure. Seeing Ls proud and disdainful eyes, one would think that he was the one inflicting torture, while the Gu father and son were the ones being tormented. L, you deserve to die! Deserve to die! Briggs trembled with rage. As he spoke, he drew a sword from his spatial magic tool and aimed it at Ls heart. He was pushed to the brink by Ls taunts. Seeing this, Dewis face immediately paled. Swish! With a whip, she wrapped her ck whip around Briggs sword, the barbs firmly gripping the de. Briggs, what are you doing? This L cannot die! Dewi said coldly. Her goal was to destroy Ls will, and then use the Soul Extraction Art on him. Before that, L had to stay alive! You bastard! Ill slice him to pieces! Briggs gritted his teeth. On the other hand, Solomon was eager to sink his teeth into a piece of Ls flesh. So what if you slice him to pieces? You dare not and cannot kill me anyway. With a cultivators physique, even if you torture me to near death, as long as I dont die, I can recover. Haha, at least my limbs are intact. And your son? He will forever be a cripple! Only half a body left, better off dead! Mr. Mayer, am I right? At this moment, L brazenly taunted the Gu father and son, provoking them to the extreme. Upon hearing these words, Briggs and Solomon were infuriated to the core. The next moment, the former seemed to be influenced by some kind of psychological suggestion, his gaze falling on Ls limbs! ng! In the next moment, his sword drew out several sword flowers, flicking away Dewis whip. Next, he was about to strike at Ls body. Brother, what are you doing?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Dewi reprimanded again. Dont worry, I wont kill him! Briggs face twisted with resentment, his tone bitter, I just want to chop him into pieces! He said my son is a cripple, and hes intact, right? Ill cut off his limbs and let him taste the life of a half-human. At these words, Solomons eyes lit up, his features distorted with hatred and excitement. He apuded andughed loudly, Good! Yes! Dad, thats a great idea! Quick, cut off his limbs and turn him into a half-human! At this moment, L, who had been mocking and silent, finally had aplete change of expression. A hint of panic and resentment appeared in his eyes. Briggs, even if I be a ghost, I wont let you go! You evil bastard! If you have the guts, just kill me! You depraved devil! Seeing this scene, Dewi, who had originally wanted to stop it, suddenly had a change of heart. Yes! This kid seemed to know that her goal was to crush his spirit, but not to kill him. So in this situation, even if he was tortured to the brink, he always held onto a glimmer of hope, not falling intoplete despair. He thought that as long as he held on, he would have a chance to survive and start over. But now, hearing that Briggs wanted to chop off his limbs, this kid finally panicked? After all, in Dewis eyes, even a Fragmentation Void expert did not have the ability to regenerate severed limbs! L realized that once his limbs were cut off, he would be done for! So now, he was truly starting to panic! Chapter 736: Strange Happenings Underground! Seeing Ls expression of excitement and panic, Dewi couldnt contain her joy. Finally, it seemed like she was breaking through Ls psychological defenses. Briggs and Solomon, witnessing Ls reaction, showed cruel and delighted expressions. Hahaha L, youre finally scared! Briggsughed, and Solomon, with a resentful expression, stared at L and said, You dare to mock me, a cripple? Ill make you taste something even more miserable than me! Father, attack! Briggs nodded, infused his sword with Qi, and with powerful force and sharpness, shed at Ls arm. Splurt! Blood sttered! A severed arm hung there, hooked by iron chains. Ls entire right arm was severed. Ahh! My arm! Briggs, you devil! Youll never have peace! I swear, Ill crush your skull myself! L screamed hysterically, cursing.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Do you still have a chance? Hahaha Briggs cruellyughed, and then the sword shed again. Immediately, Ls left arm was also severed. Then, his legs! In that moment, the smell of blood permeated the cell as blood spurted from Ls severed limbs. Falling heavily to the ground because of losing all four limbs, he screamed, vowing revenge. Meanwhile, Dewi quickly tended to Ls wounds, stopping the bleeding and applying healing salves. She couldnt let him bleed out. After realizing it was no longer suitable to torture L further, she signaled Briggs and Solomon to leave the cell. The situation no longer warranted torturing L, lest they end up killing him. Tomorrow, when his wounds had scabbed over, they would break his spirit. Observing Ls earlier reactions, it should be easier now. With his limbs severed and no hope in sight, Ls spirit must have been shattered, ready to be broken through. Unknown to Dewi, after they left the cell for a while, L, who had appeared to be unconscious, opened his eyes. Despite his gruesome appearance, he had a strange smile on his face. Breathing a sigh of relief as his limbs were no longer restrained by the ck chains, L felt the return of his internal strength and Qi. Without hesitation, he activated the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to rapidly regenerate his severed limbs. While focused on healing, he also remained alert to his surroundings, ready to act if Dewi returned. Noticing anomalous urrences with the rapidly disappearing bloodstains on the ground, L sensed a connection below the surface. Theres something strange underground in this cell, he thought. But for now, all he could do was wait for his limbs to heal. The next morning, Nora sat bored in the courtyard, gazing longingly at Kyries door. She hoped to see her father return from learning the techniques and enter through the door. Kyrie tended to his nts, asionally casting a nce at Nora. Seeing the childs longing gaze, he sighed in resignation. Just then, a knock on the door interrupted the silence. Noras eyes lit up, eagerly opening the door to find Fiona and Samantha. However, disappointment clouded her face as she longed to see her father. Samantha patted Noras head, suggesting they stay and y with her. Fiona proposed taking Nora around the sect to lift her spirits. Kyrie, however, insisted they stay under his watch, wary of potential dangers outside. Fiona and Samantha exchanged knowing nces, wondering if Kyrie already suspected something. In truth, Kyrie only wanted to ensure Noras safety, fearing potential threats from others. Nora was safe only under his watchful eye. Chapter 737: Forced Departure Next, Fiona and Samantha began to y with Nora at Kyries mansion. Unknowingly, Samantha and Fiona moved further away from Kyrie and arrived at the backyard of the mansion. Here, they were out of Kyries sight. Nora, would you like your sister to take you away from the Broken Pulse Sect to find your father? At this moment, Samantha and Fiona exchanged a nce, the former smiling and asking Nora with a gentle touch on her small shoulder. Meanwhile, Fiona burst into joyfulughter on the side, as if she was ying with an invisible Nora, masking the exchange between Samantha and Nora. Ah? Leave here to find Dad? Is Dad not here? Noras big eyes shimmered with confusion as she asked. Yes! Your dad is outside. Do you want your sister to take you away? Do you trust your sister? Samantha nodded and looked at Nora earnestly. After thinking for a moment, Nora nodded and said, I trust Samantha! Should we say hi to Uncle McCarthy? No! Its not necessary! Uncle McCarthy already knows. Okay, Nora, from now on, lets not talk anymore. Be good, okay? Samantha was startled and quickly shook her head to stop Nora, her expression tense as she spoke. Looking at Samantha in front of her, Noras big eyes blinked a few times. She felt as if she had experienced this moment before. Once, she fell into the hands of a bad man, and there seemed to be a beautiful older sister who spoke to her in this manner and tone, making her pretend to be clueless. Now, Samantha was doing the same Yes! Nora will stay quiet! Despite her young age, Nora had already experienced hardships that many adults hadnt. She may look cute, but she was very smart and sensible. She nodded her small head and assured sincerely, Yes! Nora will be good. Lets go Samantha nodded and picked up Nora carefully, stealthily flipping through the walls of Kyries mansion. Although Nora now had the early-stage strength of Uppecia, she was definitely not as swift as Samantha in theter stage of Core Formation. Before leaving, Samantha nced at Fiona once again, and the two exchanged a knowing look. They saw determination and fearlessness in each others faces. Samantha was to take Nora and escape from the Broken Pulse Sect, while Fiona stayed behind to dy time and confuse Kyries senses. It was hard to say whose mission was more dangerous. But for that man, neither of them had a choice to retreat. Even if they were discovered and punished by the sect, they epted it. At this moment, Samantha and Fiona may not have realized the seriousness of the situation. They probably thought that even if they were caught, they would only face the sects punishment. But even if they realized it, their choices probably wouldnt change. Laughter Nora, are you hiding? Big sister Fiona ising to find you! As Samantha quietly left with Nora, Fiona was stillughing in the backyard, as if she was still ying with Nora. At this moment, Kyrie was tending to the flowers in the front yard, with a hint ofplex emotions on his face. His actions paused for a moment, followed by a sigh. Take the child and leave! If you can actually do it In reality, Kyrie was well aware of some of Samanthas actions, but he pretended not to know. Perhaps, he wasnt sure if he could protect Nora after Ls death. It might be better for the two girls to take Nora and leave the Broken Pulse Sect. It might also be Ls own wish Kyrie sat there, his face changing several times in session before standing up. He didnt pay attention to Fiona acting and talking to herself in the backyard but secretly followed Samantha and Nora as they left. Samantha carried Nora through the territory of the Broken Pulse Sect. Without drawing attention, they quickly arrived at the entrance of the boundary of the Broken Pulse Sects territory. However, when Samantha saw the two Broken Pulse Sect disciples guarding the entrance, her expression changed suddenly. Trouble! It turned out that these two disciples were from the Prideful Peak, who had followed Solomon and even intimidated Samantha with Guillermo at Fairy Peak before. At this moment, these two also noticed Samantha. When they saw Samantha carrying Nora, a look of confusion appeared on their faces. Samantha? Why are you carrying Ls daughter? One of the disciples stepped forward, inspecting Samantha. Last time, they followed Guillermo to intimidate Samantha, but L arrived in time and severely dealt with Guillermo, making them kneel and self-p on the ground, and even cutting off one arm. Having witnessed Ls power, they still showed respect on the surface and referred to L as a senior member of the sect. Why are you asking so many questions? Move aside! Samanthas face turned cold, and she rebuked forcefully. As her words fell, the two Prideful Peak disciples looked at each other, unsure of their expressions. Samantha, why are you acting arrogant? Just because you have Ls support, you think you can boss us around in front of us?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Even though L is powerful and the deputy sect masters disciple, we still have rules to follow. Are you trying to leave the sect? Fine, just show us the decree given by Master Galilea! Otherwise, even if youre carrying Ls daughter and leaving without permission, dont me us for not being polite! The disciple with a horse-like face snorted and pointed at Samantha. Hearing this, Samantha frowned. ording to the rules, disciples of the Broken Pulse Sect couldnt leave the sect freely without high-level approval. Samantha belonged to the Fairy Peak sect; ording to the rules, she needed to present the decree given by Master Galilea of Fairy Peak to leave the sect legally. I need to take Nora out for something urgent. If it dys, are you not afraid of Ls retaliation against you? Samantha clenched her teeth and made a somewhat threatening statement. Upon hearing this, the disciple with a horse-like face sneered, We are just following the rules. Besides, we suspect you are kidnapping Ls daughter without permission. We are also thinking about the safety of Ls daughter. Even if L finds outter, what can he do to us? As the words fell, Samanthas eyes showed a hint of coldness towards the two who had decided to ask her to show her decree. Swish! In the next moment, a beam of light shot directly towards the two. Chapter 738 Kyrie Kneels At this moment, the usually gentle Samantha showed her decisive and ruthless side. Samantha was not sure what exactly L had experienced, but since he asked her to take Nora away from the Broken Pulse Sect, it must be a significant matter. In this situation, Samantha couldnt afford to be stopped! Samanthas strength had now reached thete Core Formation stage, surpassing the two disciples of the horse-faced man by a considerable margin. Moreover, the two had already suffered a loss of an arm in the previous encounter, further weakening their strength. And caught off guard, they never expected Samantha to dare to directly attack them! With a sh of the sword, the disciple at thete Core Formation stage, caught off guard, immediately spurted blood five steps away. His throat suddenly had an extra bloody hole, and his eyes widened like dead fish. You Gurgle The disciple covered his throat, with a look of horror and unwillingness, making a sound like bubbling water. The next moment, he was gone. Meanwhile, Samantha did not stop, and another sword pierced towards another persons heart. Help! Someone help! The person reacted and shouted urgently, while also defending against Samanthas attack with all their might. After a few breaths, the two shed, and Samantha, despite her injured abdomen, swiftly resolved the situation. At this moment, Nora, in Samanthas arms, widened her eyes. The little girl never expected that Samantha would directly kill someone to take her away? For a moment, the little one remembered that her father had not appeared for days, realizing something. Samantha, did something happen to dad? However, Samantha didnt have time to exin to Nora at that moment; she picked up the little girl and rushed towards the entrance of the Broken Pulse Sect. The entrance was different from the sects other boundaries; as long as Qi was injected into the monument erected there, the entrance could be opened. But at that moment Buzz!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Apanied by a strong spatial fluctuation, Samantha visibly noticed that the sects boundary seemed to distort. The monument in front of Samantha suddenly disappeared from her sight. In other words, the entrance to the sects domain had been moved by some force. Seeing this, Samanthas face changed suddenly. Let us out! With a cry, Samantha, holding her sword, rushed towards the boundary and viciously stabbed it. However, with herte Core Formation strength, she couldnt forcibly break through the boundary. Instead, the sword was reflected back by a powerful force! Nora, seeing Samanthas anxious expression, also showed panic and anxiety on her little face but was unable to help. Buzz! Seeking death! Just then, the space twisted and rippled. The next moment, a ck spatial crack appeared in front of Samantha and Nora. Subsequently, a figure emerged from the crack, emitting a terrifying aura on the spot. The figure was tall and strong, making it hard to determine their age, but their features bore some resemnce to Kyrie. In the presence of Samantha at thete Core Formation stage, she felt like an ant in front of this person. The pressure emanating from him made her pale; she felt a strong urge to copse on the ground. This person was none other than the current sect master of the Broken Pulse Sect, Kyries older brother, Ernie! Ernie used the short-distance Fragmentation Void technique, a unique ability of Fragmentation Void experts. This sect master of the Broken Pulse Sect was indeed terrifying in strength! ncing at the two Prideful Peak disciples on the ground and then at Nora beside Samantha, Ernies eyes gleamed with cold light. You want to escape with the heirs daughter? Die! In the next moment, he targeted Samantha, his qi locking onto her as he prepared to strike. In the presence of a Fragmentation Void expert, a seemingly light palm strike could undoubtedly leave Samantha with no ce to bury her, her body would probably shatter into pieces. Even Nora standing next to her had no chance of survival. But just then, a figure rushed towards them and stood in front of Samantha and Nora before Ernie could strike. Brother, please show mercy! The neer was revealed to be Kyrie. Seeing him, Ernies hand that was about to strike abruptly stopped, his expression a mix of anger and gloom. Kyrie, what are you doing? Get out of the way! Ernie coldly reprimanded. Uncle McCarthy is he going to kill Nora? At that moment, Nora timidly called out upon seeing Kyrie. Upon hearing this, the entire being of Kyrie trembled. He nced at Nora, a smile squeezing out on his face, Nora, dont worry, Uncle will protect you. People are not without emotions. In these days, he had spent every day with Nora, technically as an uncle, but it felt more like a grandfather-grandchild rtionship. Though Kyrie never said he saw Nora as his own, he treated her as a cherished younger rtive. Childless, with a somewhat entric and reclusive nature, Kyrie, upon hearing the title of Uncle McCarthy, seemed to be touched in the softest part of his heart. The next moment, Kyrie turned around, looked at Ernie, and knelt down with a thud. He knew that with his older brothers terrifying strength, even if he fought to the death, there would be no suspense in the oue. He only hoped that he could plead for mercy. Amidst the majestic Horizon Mountain range, a figure concealed their aura and had been patiently waiting in a certain valley for four or five days. Why hasnt the young master made a move yet? Vinnie stood beside a pond, frowning and muttering. As an Elder Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect at the peak of Void Reclusion, a sense of unease had begun to stir within him. However, Vinnie, unaware of the situation, dared not act rashly. At that moment, Vinnies expression changed, sensing a barrier fluctuation that ordinary people wouldnt detect. As an expert at the pinnacle ofte Void Reclusion, Vinnies perception could not be deceived by such fluctuations. It seemed like someone was attacking the boundary. Oh no, somethings wrong! Is the young master trying to forcefully break through the boundary of the Broken Pulse Sect to escape? Vinnies face hardened as he turned into a streak of light and swiftly headed in a certain direction. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the mountaintop and struck a fierce punch towards what seemed like an empty space, causing the air to tremble. Chapter 739 Breaking into Another Dimension Brother, I beg you, spare the child, please? The child is innocent! Just let them go! L has already fallen into the hands of the Broken Pulse Sect, Nora is just a child, and shes also cursed by the Ancient Willis family. Have some mercy on her and let her go! A child cant do any harm! Please, brother, spare her life! For so many years, I have never asked anything of you! Just this once, can you do it? Kyrie pleaded as he knelt on the ground. Looking at his younger brother, the master of the Broken Pulse Sect, Ernies face showed a chilling coldness and a look of resentment. To kneel before me for a child who has nothing to do with you? Kyrie, you After a suffocating silence, Ernie shook his head with a mournful tone. As blood brothers, Ernie had reached the Fragmentation Void Realm, holding the position of the master of the Broken Pulse Sect. While Kyrie, with simr talents, remained at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage. All because of their vastly different personalities. Ernie had always beenpetitive and ambitious, constantly striving to be stronger. While Kyries character was scattered and unfocused, his interests diverse and his energy scattered. This led to a significant gap in strength between him and his elder brother. Ernie resented Kyrie for not living up to his potential. Even going as far as to call him a waste during their younger years. During that time, the two brothers were almost at odds! It was then that Kyrie left the Broken Pulse Sect and established the Reverse Fate Pavilion, bing a well-known great witch doctor in the outer world. Ernie had tried to bring him back to the sect, but Kyrie had stubbornly refused. However, when their mother passed away, Kyrie wanted to return to pay his respects. Ernie, still bitter about the past, had outrightly banished Kyrie, forbidding him from seeing their mother onest time. The brothers were at odds during that time.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It took several decades for them to reconcile. But even in those tumultuous times, Kyrie never pleaded with Ernie. Yet, now, Kyrie knelt before Ernie for the sake of a strangers child. At this moment, Ernies expression was mixed with a hint ofplexity, anger, and helplessness. Brother! If you intend to kill Nora, then youll have to kill me first! I promised L to bring this child to the Broken Pulse Sect and take care of her properly! Broken Pulse Sect may want to seize Ls inheritance, and I can turn a blind eye to that. But this child is innocent! Can you spare her life? Kyrie pleaded earnestly. Ernie sighed and was about to say something when a sudden change urred! Puff! A slight sound, like the popping of a bubble, was heard. But the residual energy it brought made Ernies expression turn serious. The domain barrier of the Broken Pulse Sect had been forcefully broken through from the outside. In the next moment, a figure over two meters tall,pletely shrouded in a ck robe, forcefully intruded from the outside. At that moment, Kyrie, who was kneeling on the ground, instantly changed his expression. And Ernie, the master of the Broken Pulse Sect, showed a look of anger. Nora Young Mistress? At that moment, Vinnie, who was the first to respond, noticed Nora, who was being protected by Samantha. As the one who was supposed to receive them, L had shown Vinnie a photo of Nora beforehand, so he could act ordingly. Therefore, Vinnie naturally recognized Nora at this moment. Upon hearing his exmation of Nora Young Mistress, the people present had varying expressions. Ernie snorted coldly, and the killing intent grew stronger in an instant. He snorted coldly and, disregarding Kyrie kneeling on the ground, he directly pped towards Samantha and Nora. Samantha, who was always on edge, reacted even faster than Ernie by a fraction of a second. Take Nora and go! Quickly! With all her might, she shouted to Vinnie, throwing Nora into his arms. At the same time, she turned her body, shielding Nora with her own back from Ernie. Pong! As soon as the words fell, a chilling and eerie sound appeared! A palm printnded on Samanthas body, and her body instantly turned into a bloody mist. She had vanished without a trace! Vinnie, a peak Void Reclusion expert, couldnt deny that his reaction was swift. But in this situation, he could only hold Nora tightly, unable to save Samantha. Even after holding Nora, Vinnie turned and shielded the child with his own back, taking the residual force of Ernies blow. As a terrifying existence in the Fragmentation Void Realm, Ernies blow hardly diminished in power after crushing Samantha. Pong! Puff! The palm print solidly printed on Vinnies body. Even this peak Void Reclusion expert was coughing up blood from Ernies blow. While the difference between thete Void Reclusion stage and the early Fragmentation Void Realm might sound like a slight disparity, their actual strengths were worlds apart. However, although Ernies blow injured Vinnie, it couldnt stop him from escaping the Broken Pulse Sect. The Elder Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect, with Nora in his arms, didnt hesitate and, even with the force of Ernies blow, increased his speed. Puff! Samantha desperately tried to break through the sects domain barrier, but it couldnt stop Vinnie. He broke through the barrier and burst intoughter. Ernie, if you have the guts,e after me and kill me! Haha Do you dare? With a tone full of mockery and resentment, Vinnie taunted Ernie. So, youre one of those remnants of the Sun Moon Sect! Hmph! Ernie snorted heavily but didnt pursue him. The Sun Moon Sect had fallen to the hidden realm level. While Vinnie was an intruder within the Broken Pulse Sects domain, Ernie attacking him wouldnt provoke the Orderwardens punishment. But the situation would change if he went after Vinnie outside the sects boundaries! Chapter 740: One Day, Reversing Yin and Yang Ernies facial expression turned extremely stern as he witnessed his daughter being snatched away right in front of him. A terrifying murderous intent emanated from him! At that moment, Sullivan and the various peaks masters and elders of the Broken Pulse Sect also sensed the disturbance and hurriedly rushed over. Master, whats happening? Sullivan arched his hand and asked with a look of uncertainty. Among the people arriving was Briggs, the master of Prideful Peak, who upon seeing the bodies of his two disciples from Prideful Peak, immediately stiffened. He then nced at the ground littered with shredded flesh left behind Samanthas demise, leaving everyone in a state of disbelief. Hmph! Ernie coldly snorted, his tone icy as he said, Ls daughter was abducted! A female disciple from Fairy Peak has colluded with the remnants of the Sun Moon Sect. Investigate! Find out who else is involved! No one will be spared! With those words, the faces of the Broken Pulse Sect members, as well as the peak masters and elders, immediately changed. Master Galilea of Fairy Peak, in particr, showed a sincere and fearful expression, quickly saying, Master, rest assured, Fairy Peak will provide an exnation! Ernie nodded expressionlessly and then, in the next moment, gave Kyrie a cold look before leaving with a swish of his sleeve. Briggs, Master Galilea, and the others quickly followed suit,unching a thorough investigation within the whole Broken Pulse Sect. At that moment, Kyrie shook his head, his face showing a mix ofplex emotions. The sessful rescue of Nora by Vinnie brought him a hint of relief, while Samanthas death left him feeling regretful andmentful. Looking at the girl who had once been so vibrant, now turned into a pile of flesh on the ground, Kyrie sighed. In the next moment, he took out a yellow talisman. This talisman appeared to be made of some animal skin, adorned with various runes. Apart from being a peak Nascent Soul expert, Kyrie also excelled in Yin-Yang Mysticism, medicine, Sorcery of the Witchdoctor, and more. This yellow talisman was a Soulbinding Talisman. Next, Kyrie took out a bottle of unknown liquid, dropping it into his eyes, briefly unlocking the Yin-Yang Eyes. Instantly, he saw three lingering souls, not yet dispersed. Two of them were the souls of the two Prideful Peak disciples killed by Samantha, and the third one was, undoubtedly, Samantha herself. Sigh Kyrie sighed and then began reciting something under his breath. Immediately, Samanthas soul seemed to be drawn towards the Soulbinding Talisman, as if by a certain force. After a while, the Soulbinding Talisman disyed a beautiful image in addition to Samanthas soul. Samantha, is it worth it for you to do this for L? I can only help you up to this point. If L can ovee this ordeal, given his inheritance of the Dragon Ancestor, perhaps one day he could reverse Yin and Yang! If he cannot escape this cmity, then I shall let you return to the Underworld, keeping youpany on your journey through the Yellow Springs! Kyrie spoke to Samanthas image on the Soulbinding Talisman. As his words fell, the Soulbinding Talisman suddenly emitted a wave of soul fluctuations, as if in response to Samanthas soul. This wave of soul fluctuations contained no resentment, only a sense offort In an interrogation hall of Dragon Burial Peak! A disciple of the Punishment Hall in the Broken Pulse Sect led in a delicate and pretty young girl. Plop! In the next moment, the delicate young girl was forced to kneel on the ground. Who else could it be but Fiona? With Samantha dead, how could she, as an aplice, go unpunished? Fiona, you traitor! You have only recently joined the sect, yet youve colluded with outsiders, harming the sects interests! Despite me seeing potential in you and taking you as my personal disciple, you have greatly disappointed me! You and Samantha have brought great shame upon Fairy Peak! Galilea, the master of Fairy Peak, reprimanded sternly with a cold expression containing anger. Master Did Samantha seed? Is Nora safe? Fiona raised her head, a worried expression on her pretty face as she asked. Upon hearing this, Galilea snorted in anger, At this point, you still ask that? Just then, Sullivan raised his hand and looked at Fiona indifferently, saying, Samantha is dead, Nora has been taken away. Young girl, are you satisfied with this news? At Sullivans words, Fionas expression immediately changed. Then, muttering to herself, she asked, Samantha is dead? In the next moment, she smiled sadly, seemingly relieved, Has Nora managed to escape? Thats good our efforts werent in vain, fulfilling Ls expectations. Thank you, Vice-Master, for informing me before my end. No need to thank me! Letting you know this before your death is my final act of mercy towards you! Sullivan shook his head and then coldly ordered, Send her on her way! Colluding with outsiders, letting Ls daughter escape, unforgivable! In his final words, Sullivans voice carried a hint of killing intent. Yes, Vice-Master! I will personally handle this matter! Galilea arched her hand and spoke resolutely. In the next moment, she coldly looked at Fiona, already raising her hand. With this strike, even this fourteen-year-old girl, Fiona, would wither away on the spot. Before her death, Fiona bit her lip, her big eyes showing concern and plea as she asked, Master, esteemed elders, could you tell me what happened to L? Ah, you silly girl, why do you need to know so much? What will knowing change for you? Go on your way in peace! Galilea shook her head, sighed, and said. With her hand poised to deliver a fatal blow, just then, an urgent voice rang out. Wait! Looking towards the source of the voice, Briggs suddenly spoke up, blocking Galilea.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hmm? Mr. Briggs, what do you mean by this? Galilea asked with confusion. Present, even Sullivan was puzzled, looking at this master of Prideful Peak. Only Dewi, the female elder of the Punishment Hall of Dragon Burial Peak, belonging to the Broken Pulse Sect, raised her eyebrows, seemingly understanding something. Looking at Fiona, Briggss face bore a sneering and yful smile, saying, Who says this little girl cant change anything? I believe she can be of great use! With that, Briggsughed wickedly, Little girl, I can tell you that L is currently imprisoned in the dungeon of Dragon Burial Peak, undergoing excruciating torment. His limbs have been severed by me, rendering him a cripple! Hahaha How does that sound? Are you surprised to hear this news, shocked or not? Initially resigned to death, Fionas expression immediately turned terrified and unbelieving upon hearing this. Chapter 741: A Pair of Giant Eyes Fionas face was filled with disbelief! She had guessed that something might have happened to L, but she never expected it to be this serious. L, isnt he the disciple of Vice Sect Master Sullivan? What mistake did he make to end up locked in the dungeon of Dragon Burial Peak, and even having his limbs chopped off? For a moment, Fiona seemed to understand why Samantha had died. And now, she couldnt escape a simr fate. The severity of the situation seemed to exceed her imagination. However, she did not regret helping L send Nora away. Its just that her eyes were filled with more panic and worry. At this moment, Dewi surveyed Fiona, a sly smile on her face: Are you trying to use her to destroy Ls will? Briggs nodded, Exactly! L had his limbs severed and was on the verge of copse yesterday. Now, by bringing this little girl over, if L finds out that this girls fate is equally tragic for helping him, can it make L more heartbroken? Make him copse faster? A great idea! Vice Sect Master, what do you think Dewis eyes lit up as she turned to Sullivan for approval. Sullivan nced indifferently at Fiona and nodded, saying, Its okay. Vice Sect Master, do you want to go down and see L? Witness how thatd is breaking down? Dewi asked, trying to impress Sullivan. Upon hearing this, Sullivan simply shook his head without much consideration, I wont go! I leave it to you! Remember, use the Soul Extraction Art on him as soon as possible! Yes, if everything goes smoothly, it should be sessful today! With Fiona as a bargaining chip, Dewi seemed extremely confident. Thats good! Im leaving. Sullivan nodded faintly and then left Dragon Burial Peak. From a personal standpoint, Sullivan didnt hold any grudges against L. The reason he dealt with L in this way was solely for the benefit of the Broken Pulse Sect and L as a descendant of the Dragon Ancestor.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Even though Sullivan had impure motives from the beginning, after all, it was a master-disciple rtionship. He didnt want to witness the horrendous torture L was suffering, nor did he want to face L before his death. And at this moment, inside the dungeon! Ls limbs hadpletely regenerated. After undergoing the baptism of the Dragon Ancestor in the Sun Moon Sect, absorbing arge amount of dragon energy into his left kidney, L felt that the effect of his Dragons Energy Primordial Technique had be even more dominant and powerful. After exhausting arge amount of dragon energy absorbedst time, his limbs were as strong as ever. Sensing the terrifying power contained within his physical body, L felt a little relieved. It seemed that in this desperate situation, he finally gained some confidence. As long as a powerhouse like Sullivan above the Void Reclusion Realm didnte, facing a master like Dewi, he might have a chance to survive. Now, what L was most concerned about was not himself but Noras situation. He didnt know if Samantha had understood the hint he gave her that day. But now, L didnt have time to think about anything else. He needed to figure out one thing while there was no one around. The ground of the cell waspletely dried up. It seemed as if his blood had been absorbed by some force. What is there underground? It seems to be absorbing my blood? L muttered to himself and then started digging with his bare hands. The ground of the cell was like soft tofu under Ls hands, easily dug up without suspense. Ls physical body was already tougher than steel, and with his Earth Element physique, he had a certain affinity and control over the earth. Digging was simply easy for L. His efficiency was ten or even a hundred times faster than a digging machine, all while trying not to make any noise. In just a quarter of an hour, L had dug a thousand meters deep underground. Suddenly, a muffled sound came. Ls previously invincible palms finally encountered resistance, hitting something. It seemed very tough, yet with a bit of sticity, like hitting rubber for an ordinary person. Ls expression changed as he quickly cleared the area around to reveal the true identity of this thing. You see, with Ls current physical strength, anything that couldnt be crushed by him at once was extraordinary. When he saw the appearance of this thing, Ls face changed instantly. He felt as if his scalp was tingling. It was a pair of eyeballs, each the size of a car tire. These eyeballs were densely covered in blood vessels, causing ones heart to skip a beat at just a nce. It was as if a pair of crimson giant eyes were staring viciously at him. However, amidst the horror, L felt a kind of blood connection with these giant eyes and inexplicably, a feeling of sorrow and frustration arose within him. Is my blood being absorbed by these giant eyes? Whose eyeballs are these? And why buried underground at the Dragon Burial Peak of Broken Pulse Sect? L conjectured in his mind! The next second, he remembered the stories told to him by Vinnie and the others in the Sun Moon Sect about the grudges and secrets of the Sun Moon Sect. Legend has it that the ancestor of the Sun Moon Sect and the Ancient Willis family was the first Dragon Ancestor born in the world: the Candle Dragon! In an ancient battle, the Candle Dragon was in by the heavenly emperor. And the Broken Pulse Sect had always imed to be the descendants of the Demon Youth of the Celestial Emperor. These eyeballs were able to establish a blood connection with him and were absorbing his blood. Could they be a pair of dragon eyes? At this moment, L didnt have time to explore further. The next second, he activated his physical power field, releasing a gravitational force on these eyeballs. With these giant eyes, he swiftly ascended. Unfortunately, after falling into Dewis hands before, all his pouches and storage bags had been confiscated when he was brought to the dungeon. Even if he wanted to store these eyeballs in his storage space, he couldnt do it. Digging was slow, but going up was much faster. After a dozen breaths, L temporarily left these eyeballs ten meters underground and returned to the cell. Chapter 742: Heartbreaking Anguish After his limbs regenerated and he broke free from the ck chains, L briefly entertained the idea of digging his way out from underground, attempting to escape the Broken Pulse Sect. However, he quickly dismissed this thought. Regardless of whether he could sessfully escape or not, he couldnt just leave like that. Why had hee here in the first ce? Uncertain if Nora had already left, how could L leave on his own? Besides, he had been tortured so mercilessly, he needed to settle the score! Additionally, Dewi carried his mustard seed bag and storage pouch, containing not just cultivation resources, elixirs, treasure maps, and divine feathers, but more importantly, his dragon-shaped jade pendant and the jade pendant left by his mother. He needed to retrieve them. Upon returning to his cell, L disguised himself, burying his limbs under the ground, leaving only his head and body exposed. The cell floor, meant for holding prisoners, was made of soil, ideal for the bloodshed Dewi frequently caused during torture sessions. Coupled with the dungeons dim lighting, Ls disguise was seamlessly integrated. If one wasnt paying close attention, they wouldnt notice anything amiss. L patiently waited. Approximately half an hourter, footsteps echoed in the room. L knew that another round of torture was about tomence. Just from the sound of the footsteps, it seemed like more people had arrivedpared to yesterday. Soon, figures entered Ls view. But when he saw one of them, his expression changed slightly. L! Fiona was being dragged into the cell by Dewi. Despite the shackles and chains adorning her fragile body, Fiona seemed unfazed by her predicament. Upon seeing L lying there, her big eyes mirrored deep sorrow and concern. L, had he been crippled? Lying there so pitifully, like a fish on a chopping board. Fiona! L eximed, a sense of foreboding creeping in. Ha ha ha, L, didnt expect this, did you? In order to help you send off your daughter, that wretched Samantha was pped to death by the Sect Master. Fionas fate is even worse! We will torment this wench just like we tormented you. And you will watch it happen! Excited, arent you? Solomon, seated in a wheelchair, spewed with malice and malevolence. Briggs smirked, feeling triumphant. Dewi observed Ls expression attentively, seemingly anticipating his emotional breakdown. Apart from them, another person had joined them. L, I never imagined I would witness you in such a pathetic state! Werent you quite the hero during the entrance assessment? Werent you always protecting this little wench Fiona? Now you cant even protect yourself? Ha ha ha I, Ryan, can now trample you underfoot. What will you do? Get up and hit me! The visitor was Ryan, an enemy of Fiona and Winstons family. Seeing Ls downfall delighted him. He couldnt forget the humiliation L had caused him during the entrance assessment. He thought that by following Sullivan, he would never get the chance to get back at L. But fate had taken a swift turn. The once glorious and arrogant L from the entrance assessment was now a prisoner, a cripple. Ryan walked over to L and stamped his foot on his face. Seeing his opponent humiliated, Fionas eyes brimmed with fury. Ryan, you bastard, move your filthy foot away, dont touch L! Fiona shouted. At that moment, Ly there, his mind reeling. Ryans foot on his head seemed to leave him unaffected. All he could think about was, Has Samantha died? Has Samantha died? Samantha had She had sacrificed herself to help him send Nora away? She had understood his insinuations! But his insinuations had led to her demise. L trembled, consumed by guilt, sorrow, and anger. He had killed Samantha. And he had brought Fiona into this hopeless dungeon. Was he too selfish? L, get up! Get up and hit me! Oh, I almost forgot, your limbs are severed, you cant get up anymore, huh? Then you can bite me! Ha ha ha, bite my shoe sole,e on! Ryan mocked L relentlessly, his arrogance reaching its peak. Despite his lowly status, neither Briggs nor Dewi objected to his behavior. Bringing Ryan and Fiona here today was intended for a merciless retribution. The more insolent Ryan was, the more he could provoke L. You all deserve to die! You all deserve to die! Next second, L gritted his teeth, each word sounding like they were forced out. His eyes were fiercely red, filled with immense guilt, sorrow, and hatred. Whether we deserve to die or not is irrelevant. But this wench will soon meet the same fate as you! Since she loves you so much, Ill grant her wish and turn her into your likeness. Ha ha ha Briggs sneered coldly. Just as Briggs unsheathed his sword, aiming to strike Fionas arm in front of L, tormenting her to push L into utter despair and anguish, Fiona closed her eyes, her beautiful face tinged with sorrow. Boom! In that moment, a terrifying sense of death pervaded the cell. Dewi, who had been watching L, tensed slightly, a faint sense of foreboding creeping in. But it was toote! With a horrifying attraction, the air in the cell seemed topress. Only Fiona, standing there with her eyes shut in despair, remained unaffected. As Briggs lost his bnce, his sword intending to strike, itnded on Solomons neck with a gruesome thud.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Blood sprayed everywhere! Seated in a wheelchair, expecting his father to perform his human stump act, Solomon felt his vision spin out of control. He saw a headless body sitting on the wheelchair, growing distant from him. Chapter 743 Instant Kill The sword that was originally aimed at Fiona ended up decapitating Solomon, his own son! Before Solomon lost consciousness, his heart was filled with resentment and bitterness. He seemed to remember years ago when Kyrie had foretold his fathers fate to him and Briggs, saying something about his father, KeziN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At that time, neither Solomon nor Briggs paid it any mind. How could Briggs be Kezi? Solomon, the son of the peak lord, had always relied on his powerful father to act arrogantly at Prideful Peak. Even within the entire Broken Pulse Sect, few dared to provoke him. How could this be Kezi? Clearly, he was thriving. But at this moment, Solomon believed it! Last time, in an attempt to target L, Briggs had caused Solomon to lose his legs. This time, he even chopped off his own head! Solomon, in a sense, was killed by his own father. With deep resentment and bitterness, the previously smug Mr. Mayer was now suddenly a headless corpse in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, Briggs didnt have time to be sad or horrified by identally killing his son because he smelled danger! Dangerous enough to threaten his life. In that instant, his Nascent Soul stage power was fully deployed, attempting to stop his unbnced body and counter the impending danger. But things happened too suddenly. From losing his bnce to resisting gravity to counterattacking, Briggs had no time at all. L, who they had previously seen as a disabled man, suddenly rose up while emitting a powerful force field from his flesh. Ryan, who had been stepping on L, was directly blown away by the tremendous force, crashing heavily into the wall of the prison, spewing arge amount of blood, mingled with horrifying internal organ fragments. Without even looking at Ryan, L delivered a punch with terrifying power and force towards the unbnced Briggs. With a thud! And a stter! With a muffled sound and the sound of an exploding watermelon, Ls fist directly shattered Briggs head. Red and white fragments scattered everywhere. This peak lord of the Broken Pulse Sect, a Nascent Soul stage figure, just like Gxie from the Sun Moon Sect, was instantly killed by L with a single punch to the head. One punch, and his head burst open! And now, perhaps he would keep Solomonpany on the road to the afterlife. But who knows if these tragic fellows would start fighting on the road to the afterlife. As L punched Briggs to death, his other hand was not idle. In fact, it held a piece of the ck chain that had previously bound him. S-t! The ck chain, precise and ruthless, ruthlessly hooked into Dewis flesh, catching her corbone. Although Dewi had sensed that something was amiss, she couldnt react in time. Ls method of using a flesh force field was beyond her expectations. Even though she felt something was off, she couldnt have imagined that L, who had been chopped into a human stick yesterday, would suddenly appear in front of her unscathed andunch an attack. Before making a move, L had already nned it out in his mind in a situation that was thoughtless and casual. His actions were seamless, with no pause at all. And every move was fatal, with extremely ruthless methods. In the blink of an eye, he killed Briggs and caught Dewi with the ck chain. In that moment, Dewi felt as if her entire body was restricted by some force, unable to exert even a tenth of her strength. Just like how weak L had been before. You! Dewis face changed drastically, her bewitching face filled with shock. But before she could make a sound, a strong hand grabbed her by the throat. How could L allow her to make a sound, attracting others attention? Whats wrong with me? I bet you didnt expect this. I have the ability to regenerate severed limbs! I really have to thank you, especially to those two fools, Briggs and his father. Their chopping off my limbs really helped me out! Otherwise, controlled by this ck chain of Sullivans, I would have no way to escape. A wicked smile appeared on Ls face. In his eyes, Dewi could see intense hatred. Hearing this, Dewis pupils shrank, and she was filled with shock and disbelief. What? L actually had the ability to regenerate severed limbs? Even Fragmentation Void powerhouses never possessed such an ability! Dewi never even thought about this. In other words, it meant that Ls anger and panic when he heard that his limbs were going to be severed yesterday were just an act put on for her and the Mayer family. It was a psychological suggestion to himself, making himself believe that his limbs were going to be severed! At this moment, Dewi remembered all those days of torture by Ls hands, and a bone-chilling chill rose in her heart! Ruthless! So ruthless! Anyone could be ruthless to others! But a truly ruthless person could be ruthless to himself! To escape, L was willing to sacrifice his own limbs and use this method to free himself. At such a young age, with such great power and the ability to kill a Nascent Soul stage figure. And so cold-blooded, scheming and acting decisively in desperate situations. In that moment, Dewi looked at the man in front of her and felt a kind of fear that came from the depths of her soul. She desperately tried to scream and make a sound. She wanted to alert the top experts of the Broken Pulse Sect toe and kill L. They couldnt let him grow stronger! They absolutely couldnt let him grow stronger! Once such a monstrous person grew stronger, the Broken Pulse Sect would probably be destroyed by him sooner orter. Someone, kill him! Stop plotting against his inheritance and just kill him before he grows stronger! Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, with the ck chain hooked onto her and Ls grip around her throat, Dewi found that she couldnt even make a sound. You witch, you can go to hell now! To be honest, Im very sorry to kill you after you tortured me so severely! But I believe that in hell, youll have a taste of all the tortures there! Die! L twisted Dewis neck in his hand, muscles on his arm bulging with an unparalleled terrifying force. Dewis eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Crack! Then, in her despairing suffocation, her neck was twisted and broken by L. Thud! And L followed up with a punch, pounding her chest, causing it to copse, her heart to burst, before finally tossing the body aside. Chapter 744: Repay Kindness, Revenge Enmity At this moment, Fiona, who was standing beside with chains around her, was stunned! In her eyes, the high-ranking sect master had been killed by L? It was as if he had killed a chicken! After the shock, a touch of surprise lit up in Fionas big eyes. L was actually so powerful! And his hands and feet were not broken either. In such a desperate situation, Fiona saw Ls power, as if she had seen a glimmer of hope. Inparison, Ryan, who was lying there, feltpletely different. He was just knocked away by Ls force when he attacked, and he was already seriously injured. However, being seriously injured was better than dying. Seeing Ls terror, Ryan was trembling with fear, scared out of his wits. At this moment, enduring the excruciating pain of his internal organs, he closed his eyes and began to y dead. Hoping to escape cmity. But how could he possibly deceive Ls eyes whether he was dead or alive? After smashing the chains on Fiona, L coldly looked at Ryan. Ryan, stop ying dead! What did youe here to interfere with? Ls tone was mocking. Hearing this, Ryan trembled all over and hesitantly opened his eyes. In the next moment, he crawled to Ls feet, knelt down, and kowtowed several times. L, big brother! Spare me! I was wrong! I really was! I was forced and used by Briggs! Its not my fault, its not my fault! He looked at Fiona again. Fiona, help me! Plead for me. Our dads were once good brothers, right! Seeing Ryan kneeling and begging for mercy, Fionas face was filled with strong disgust and hatred. Especially when her gaze fell on the Gluttonous Jade Talisman he wore, her beautiful face turned icy. You said, that was in the past! My dad treated yours like a brother, but your dad almost killed him and also schemed to steal my Gluttonous Jade Talisman. Now, you have the nerve to mention the rtionship between our families. Ryan, just go to hell! Though Fiona was kind, she was no saint, and certainly not foolish! Not to mention that half a minute ago, he was mocking her and humiliating her. Just now, he even stepped on Ls head! That look of a lowlife achieving sess made Fiona wish she could tear him apart. Hearing this, despair clouded Ryans face. He looked at L again, pleading, L, L! Spare me Spare me! Im just a small role, cant you just let me go! At this moment, Ryan, who only wanted to survive, dared not shout, but knelt and begged for mercy. L sneered and said in a chilling voice, I am fair! Kindness must be repaid, enmity must be avenged. You stepped on my head just now, right? As long as I get to step on your head, if you can survive under my foot, I will spare your life. Hearing this, Ryans expression turned to terror. No! Spare me, spare me! He continued to kowtow, too terrified to respond. Even Briggs, a Nascent Soul expert, had his head smashed with a punch from L. How could he withstand Ls foot! However, pleading for mercy was useless. L was never merciful to his enemies! Boom! He stomped on Ryan, turning him into a headless corpse! Like a cockroach, crushed under Ls foot. After dealing with all the enemies, L turned to Fiona with red eyes. His voice trembled as he asked, Fiona, tell me, did Samantha really? Upon hearing this, tears immediately flowed from Fionas eyes as she nodded. Samantha has probably suffered an attack; I heard it with my own ears from Vice Sect Master Sullivan! After these words, Ls body shook violently, and his breathing quickened. After a deep sense of guilt, he asked anxiously, Wheres Nora? Wheres Nora? Vice sect master said Nora was taken away! Fiona said with a hint of relief. Really? Ls expression brightened as he asked uncertainly. It should be! With the vice sect masters status and position, he wouldnt lie to a dying person like me, Fiona wiped her tears away. Taking a deep breath, L didnt have time for more questions. It wasnt the time for sorrow and regret! The urgent thing was to quickly lead Fiona out of Broken Pulse Sect. After suppressing his emotions, L retrieved the mustard pouch and storage bag from Dewi and put the ck chain back into the storage bag. This was a treasure of Sullivans that could suppress a cultivators strength. Even a Nascent Soul grandmaster or a body-refining expert like himself would find it hard to resist the restraint of the ck chain. It was obvious that this was a valuable item, and L had no reason to let it go. After some thought, he decided to escape from Broken Pulse Sect underground. He immediately entered the tunnel he had dug before and urged Fiona to follow him. After descending ten meters, he put the pair of giant eyes into the storage bag as well. Then, taking advantage of the advantages of his earth-refining body, he quickly led Fiona through the underground. They relied on their memory of the direction, heading towards the nearest sect boundary. The strength of the sect boundary could block cultivators of Core Formation Realm like Samantha, but it couldnt stop L. With his current strength, he could forcibly break through the sect boundary. After all, this sect boundary was not a protective barrier, but just a way to cut Broken Pulse Sect off from the outside world, maintaining the density of spiritual energy within the boundary. Both L and Fiona suppressed their breath and tightened their nerves. They knew that if they were discovered, the consequences would be unimaginable. L was well aware of his own capabilities. Although he could kill Briggs, a Nascent Soul expert, by surprise, he wouldnt be able to withstand a high-level expert like Sullivan if he was alerted.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hmm? At this moment, Ls expression changed, and he suddenly made a sound of surprise. This caused Fiona, whose nerves were taut, to jump in fright. Chapter 745: Unknowingly, Owed So Much L, whats wrong? Fionas nervous little face turned pale as she asked in a hushed voice. L shook his head. Its nothing, dont be afraid. They probably hadnt left the underground area of Dragon Burial Peak yet when L suddenly felt a presence. It was simr to the one he had felt before with the giant eyes, but even more unsettling. It seems that there are still secrets buried beneath Dragon Burial Peak! But theres no chance to explore it now. One day, I wille back! L thought to himself, suppressing his curiosity and fear, and continued forward with Fiona. After two incense sticks worth of time As L traversed the underground, he suddenly felt a soft resistance. He knew that it was a barrier! L gathered his energy and distance, then fiercely punched the barrier, breaking it open. He quickly pulled Fiona and escaped, smashing countless rocks along the way, until they reached the mountainside. At this moment, L and Fiona spotted a figure approaching them rapidly. L, theres someone! Fiona eximed, startled. Dont be afraid, theyre our allies, L reassured her, squeezing her hand. The neer was Vinnie, the Elder Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect. He had been alert to the surrounding areas fluctuations and had hurried over to assist when he sensed L breaking the barrier. Seeing Vinnie, L breathed a sigh of relief, and Vinnie also showed a hint of gratitude. Although Vinnie had taken Nora away from the Broken Pulse Sect, L had not emerged at all, which left him with a sense of unease. He even considered charging into the Broken Pulse Sect to save L at all costs. After all, L was the Descendant of Dudrar Dragon-the hope for the Sun Moon Sects resurgence. Lets go! Vinnie said as he saw L emerge. However, it was not the time for exnations; he quickly took L and Fiona, and the three of them hurriedly fled, not daring to linger there. It seemed as if Vinnie feared that the top experts of the Broken Pulse Sect, disregarding the Orderwardens threat, would try everything to keep L there. The remnant of the Sun Moon Sect, Vinnie had taken Nora away. Despite the possibility that someone like Ernie might not be willing to risk it, if they knew that L had escaped, they might be desperate enough to ignore the Orderwarden and keep L. After finally escaping amid the rapid run, L, led by Vinnies towering figure, asked the most burning question on his mind. Elder, what about Nora? Dont worry, I have ced Nora in a cave. Well go there now and take her far away, Vinnie said in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, L was finally certain that Nora had indeed been taken away from the Broken Pulse Sect. Yet, he was also somewhat dissatisfied. Elder, how could you leave my daughter in the cave alone? What if something happens? Why didnt you take her with you? In Ls mind, Vinnie should have been protecting his daughter at all times. Leaving her elsewhere made him uneasy. Ive set up a small barrier in the cave, so its safe for Nora. Its impossible for anyone else to enter, Vinnie exined. His tone grew colder as he continued, Young master, its not that I dont want to protect Nora personally. But when I hurried over, I came with the intention of risking everything. Im not sure if the disturbance caused by you breaking through the barrier means that you sessfully escaped or if it will attract the top experts of the Broken Pulse Sect. Vinnie briefly exined and then stopped. L probably understood his meaning. As he listened, Ls heart trembled, and he looked at Vinnie with a sense of guilt and shame. His concern had caused him to misunderstand Vinnie. Elder, Im sorry! Your kindness is deeply appreciated, and I, L, will remember it in my heart! From now on, I will stand and fall with the Sun Moon Sect, together in life and in death. The glory and resurgence of the Sun Moon Sect will also be my lifelong goal! Ls voice choked slightly as he spoke, his tone extremely serious and solemn. In the past, after experiencing betrayal by udia and his daughters severe illness, Ls personality had be progressively cold and indifferent. The only person he truly cared about was his daughter, Nora. Everyone else, including the initial Miranda, was of no consequence to L. Only after the numerous life-and-death experiences with Miranda, especially when he discovered that Miranda had taken a risk with her own soul to help him deal with the penitent monk Vanaro in the Nest of Malevolence, did he finally regard her as someone he would sacrifice his life to protect. The words if you live for three years, I will have another child with you. If you die, I will bury you in the same grave! seemed to echo constantly in his ears. And today Samantha had sacrificed herself to help him, and Fiona had almost suffered the same fate.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Vinnie hade with the intention of helping him escape from the Broken Pulse Sect with a willingness to die for him. Including the previous Summer, who had been killed by the Elder of the Wicked Bone in order to protect Nora, whose soul still lingered in the blood jade. L suddenly realized that, unknowingly, he owed many people a great deal His heart, which had be cold and indifferent, was touched time and time again. Summer, Samantha! I, L, swear, I will avenge you! The Elder of the Wicked Bone wont live much longer! One day, the Broken Pulse Sect will bury you, Samantha! I will remember your kindness in my heart! From now on, I will stand and fall with the Sun Moon Sect! L silently made a solemn vow in his heart, his unwavering determination evident in his cold and resolute eyes. Chapter 746 – Wherever My Brother Goes, I Will Follow In the cemetery of Westunity Citys suburbs, L had bought a plot ofnd with the help of Flynn. The plot was empty, and the only thing he could do was erect a grave for Samantha. This ce was far from where Broken Pulse Sect was located, and he believed that even existences like Sullivan and Ernie wouldnt dare to pursue him in the secr world. Samantha, Im sorry. L stood in front of the grave with a solemn and sad expression. I cant repay what I owe you, except to someday wipe out Broken Pulse Sect and offer the head of its master, Ernie, as a sacrifice to you. Nora, kneel and kowtow to Samantha! he ordered. As soon as he finished, Nora knelt down foolishly and mmed her head on the grave, her little face showing a very serious expression. Samantha, Nora and Daddy will help you take revenge! But then, the little girls mouth ttened and tears rolled down her big eyes as she cried. The sound of her wailing only added to the sadness of the scene. Fiona stood nearby, also looking sad and wiping her tears. Samanthas death had cast a shadow over everyone present, along with nting deep hatred towards Broken Pulse Sect in their hearts. After much consideration, L decided not to inform Samanthas family of her death yet, fearing that they wouldnt be able to ept it at the moment. Besides, Samanthas father was still suffering from leukemia. The most important thing was that Samantha had died because of him. L didnt know how to face Samanthas family. He only wished topensate them to the best of his abilities when he had the chance to go to the Duncan Residence. Only then would he find the appropriate time to tell them the news. Fortunately, Samantha had not returned home after joining Broken Pulse Sect for several years, and her family probably wouldnt think too much of her absence. As for Broken Pulse Sect, they wouldnt dare to do anything to Samanthas family as an ancient sect. Fiona, what are your ns? After leaving Samanthas graveyard, L asked her. I dont know, L, Fiona said, nibbling on her lips. Her eyes were filled with confusion and hope as she looked at L. When he shook his head, she spoke again. But if L doesnt mind my weak strength, Ill go wherever you go. Ill listen to you, L. L smiled and patted Fionas shoulder lightly. Dont worry, Fiona! No one in Sun Moon Sect will dare to bully you. Its definitely stronger than Broken Pulse Sect. Okay, Fiona nodded and yed with the jade pendant carved with a gluttonous pattern in her hand. The pendant used to belong to Ryan, and now it was back in her possession. After lunch, the four of them discussed and decided to visit Ednd first and then go to Sun Moon Isle. The ind, where a Spiritual Vein was located, was now a new territory for Sun Moon Sect and had been renamed Sun Moon Isle. At the same time, in the dark dungeon full of the stench of blood, Sullivan, Ernie, and several other core members of Broken Pulse Sect were standing there with gloomy faces. On the groundy four corpses. He escaped! L actually escaped! Worthless, hes really useless! He doesnt deserve to live! Ernie gnashed his teeth and cursed, and Sullivans face was equally ugly, especially since he discovered that his Dragonlock Chain had disappeared with L. Who would have thought that, with his limbs cut off and restrained by the Soul-Locking Chains, L could still escape? After killing two Nascent Soul-level experts, he had vanished! He had even taken one of Sullivans treasures. What should we do now, Master? One of Broken Pulse Sects elders asked in a low voice. Ernie frowned and was unsure how to deal with L since he was no longer a person of the ancient level, and Broken Pulse Sect couldnt directly deal with him. Furthermore, going after his family would vite the rules of the Orderwarden. Most importantly, he didnt know how to face Samanthas family since she died because of him. He just wanted to find a chance topensate them, when he found that opportunity. Fortunately, Samantha hadnt returned home since she joined Broken Pulse Sect, and her family probably wouldnt worry about her too much. Furthermore, even though Broken Pulse Sect was an ancient sect, they wouldnt dare to do anything to Samanthas family. Fiona, you definitely cant go back to Broken Pulse Sect. If youre willing, you can join Sun Moon Sect instead. Thats my sect, and this is Elder Sect Master Vinnie of Sun Moon Sect, L stated wholeheartedly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Upon hearing that, Fiona nodded without hesitation. Okay, Ill listen to L. As long as you dont mind my poor strength, Ill go wherever you go. L smiled and patted her shoulder reassuringly. Dont worry, no one in Sun Moon Sect will dare to bully you. Youll be stronger in Sun Moon Sect than in Broken Pulse Sect. After lunch, they decided to visit Ednd and then go to Sun Moon Isle, now imed as a new territory by Sun Moon Sect due to its Spiritual Vein. On the other side of things, in the Reclusive Willis Familys territory, a major figure had arrived and was personally greeted by the patriarch, Amos. The two families were rted, and Reclusive was a branch of Ancient Willis Family, so Amos, as the leader of Reclusive, held a humble attitude towards Maximus, the former leader of Ancient Willis Family. Amos, do you know anything about the Willis family heirloom, the Dragon-Shaped Jade Pendant, being imed by someone? Maximus asked, his face serious and stern. Amos bowed his head in respect and replied, Ive heard of it but didnt have a chance to discuss this matter with our family yet. Its my fault and mistake for not being diligent enough and notmunicating with our family in time. Maximus, the new patriarch of Ancient Willis Family, had only recentlye to power after a sessful coup. Following the session ceremony, Ancient Willis Family had released a notice, so the Reclusive Willis Family got the news and prepared various gifts to congratte Maximus. However, what was unexpected was that Maximus hade in person. Amos, do you know anything about the Willis family heirloom, the Dragon-Shaped Jade Pendant, being imed by someone? Maximus asked in a serious tone. As soon as he heard this, Amoss face changed a few times before he groveled on the ground. I humbly ask for leniency from the family leader! I have heard of this, but I failed tomunicate with the family in time. It was my neglect that caused this mistake. Chapter 747: Embarrassing Oneself? In the presence of Maximus scrutiny, Amos knelt on the ground with a look of genuine fear on his face and admitted to knowing about Ls existence. If there were any selfish motives in Amos before, they were gone now. With the change of ownership in the Ancient Willis family and faced with Maximus presence, he felt a sense of unease. Before, the former head of the family, Hayden, was rtively lenient, but Maximus was different. His methods were ruthless and his thoughts were dark, leaving Amos no room for carelessness. Oh? How did you find out, Amos? Maximus asked in a deep voice, emanating the aura of ate-stage Void Reclusion, pressuring Amos. It seemed like Amos would be extinguished with a single word, bringing about a major change in the Reclusive Willis family. Anxious, Amos quickly exined the whole situation to Maximus. This included Sss initial visit to the Elder of the Wicked Bone for reprisal, where he heard from the Elder about L being the inheritor of a dragon-shaped jade pendant. Then, the Reclusive Willis family discovered an ind with a Spiritual Vein, which L colluded with the Sun Moon Sect to seize from them, causing significant casualties in the Reclusive Willis family. Finally, Amos knelt and humbly spoke, Lord Former Master, I was thinking of capturing this L and then presenting him to you as a surprise. After all, as an Ancient Realm entity, it is inconvenient for you to directly deal with L or those around him. I hope you will take into consideration my good intentions. Upon hearing this, a sneer crept across Maximus face. Oh? Is that so? Are you nning to give the Ancient Willis family a surprise, or do you have other motives, Amos? You know best. But I wont hold it against you this time. You should be well aware of the consequences next time. Understood! Thank you for your magnanimity, Lord Former Master, Amos hastily replied. Hmph! Maximus gave a cold snort and then changed his tone, But theres something you said thats correct. Our family members cant directlyy hands on those around L, but the Reclusive Willis family can! Imand you to send people to capture those around L. As long as his loved ones are in our hands, even if he hides in the Broken Pulse Sect or the Sun Moon Sect, he wont dare show his face! Once upon a time, Maximus acted with some restraint, not daring to directly use the power of the Reclusive Willis family to avoid raising Haydens suspicion. He had to take risks and send his trusted men. Now, with the entire Ancient Willis family under his control, he no longer needed to hide anything, directly issuing orders to the Reclusive Willis family. Fine! Amos expression shed with embarrassment. The next moment, he humbly said, Lord Former Master, in fact I have already sent people! My men will surely capture Ls family, luring L into a trap and bring him to justice! Ednd! The former Lowes Pharmaceutical building had be the headquarters of the entire Lowe Group. There was no choice, as the primary business of the Lowe Group now was the production and sale of pharmaceuticals and various health products. The other industries of the Lowe family had be subsidiary. Although Emmanuel was the head of the Lowe family and the nominal helm of the Lowe Group, the real person in charge was Miranda. When she was in Ednd, Miranda would generally stay at thepany while not practicing. Today, when Cara came to thepany to see her daughter, she happened to meet Miranda at the entrance. Mom? What are you doing here? Miranda was a bit surprised to see her mother and asked with a smile. Dont I have the right toe and see my daughter when I have nothing else to do? Im worried you might be alone at thepany, so I made some soup and steamed dumplings for lunch today. Lets have this, Cara said, showing the thermos in her hand. Cara had been experimenting with cookingtely. Miranda felt her mothers concern and was moved and touched, but she smiled and said, Mom, thats really awkward! Hazel and I are going out for lunch today! How about you join us? Hazel? The daughter of the richest man in the Slocmore, the female president of Hernd Biotech Pharmaceuticals? Cara was a bit baffled. Of course, Cara knew about her daughters dealings with Hazel and how she had saved Hazel in Slocmore and made connections with the Beckman family, the richest family in Slocmore. Yes! Hazel came all the way from Slocmore to visit me. I cant stand her up, Miranda nodded and smiled. Alright, then you go ahead. I wont tag along and get in the way of your business negotiations, Cara said sensibly. However, Miranda grabbed her mother and said, Mom, were not talking business this time. Hazel just wants to hang out with me. She told me she has a friend with her. You are more than wee to join us. Lets go, Mom. Its been a while since we went shopping together.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hearing her daughters words, Cara happily agreed. Then, Miranda drove and her mother went with her to the location arranged with Hazel. Just after 11 AM! Inside a VIP room on the second floor of a high-end Western restaurant in Ednd. When Miranda and Cara arrived, they saw several brown-haired, high-nosed foreigners guarding the door to the VIP room. They were all dressed in ck suits, wore ck sunsses, and had a tough appearance. At first nce, they looked like bodyguards. As Miranda and Cara approached, one of the bodyguards stopped them and asked in a cold tone with not-so-fluent Priociania, Halt! Who are you people? Is this the room Miss Beckman booked? Im Miranda Lowe. Ive made an appointment with Miss Beckman, Miranda frowned slightly and expressed some dissatisfaction. But she didnt want to argue with a bodyguard and stated her name. Oh, so youre Miss Lowe! Pleasee in, the ck-d bodyguard nodded expressionlessly and gestured for them to enter. However, when Cara followed behind and wanted to enter together, she was stopped. Who are you, madam? the bodyguard asked coldly. This made Cara quite annoyed, and she pointed at Miranda, saying in an irritated tone, Whats wrong with you? Im her mother! Let me in! Miranda also frowned and said in a cold voice, This is my mother, who came with me. Is there a problem? The bodyguard shook his head and said harshly, Sorry, we only know that a Miss Miranda can enter! Others cannot, no matter who they are. Hearing this, Caras face turned red with anger. Mirandas expression looked uglier, and a hint of anger rose in her. What did Hazel mean by this? Was she trying to embarrass her? That shouldnt be the case! Chapter 748 Dogs Can’t Talk This Trash Cara and Miranda looked at the bodyguard, a hint of anger on their faces. They felt as though they had been insulted and disrespected. At that moment, the door to the private room opened, and Hazel heard themotion and walked out. Miranda? Youre here? Come in quickly! Hazel saw Miranda and greeted her enthusiastically, her face filled with surprise. I came with my mom, and someone wouldnt let her in! Hazel, are these your bodyguards? Miranda asked expressionlessly at this moment. What? They wont let Auntie in? Hazel was taken aback by the words. She smiled apologetically at Cara first, then turned to look into the private room. At that moment, a woman in a purple dress with blonde hair and blue eyes walked over. The woman looked to be around thirty, with full red lips and delicate features, and a well-maintained figure.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, to Miranda, her expression appeared to be the best-managed feature. Her blue eyes looked Miranda and Cara up and down, with a hint of arrogant superiority. They are my bodyguards, responsible for my safety. Its reasonable not to let just anyone in, is there a problem? Alice Pompeii, the blonde woman, said. Surprisingly, her Priocianian was very standard. Her tone, however, was full of superiority and assertiveness. Hazel, whats going on? If were not wee, well leave! Miranda frowned and said. Hazel looked somewhat embarrassed and said to the blonde woman, Sister, this is the Miss Lowe I told you about. She is in charge of Lowes Pharmaceutical, and this is her mother, Aunt Lewis. Then she introduced Miranda, Miranda, this is Alice, my school sister from when I was studying abroad. We are both students of Dr. Stein. Maybe Alices ideas are different from ours, so dont be offended, auntie and Miranda! Miranda frowned on hearing this, but Caraughed and advised Miranda, Come on, Miranda. Lets just let it go. Were all out to have a good time. Hazel leaned in and said to Miranda, Miranda, not only is Alice my school sister, she is also the chief technical officer of Haios Corporation, a famous European biotechpany. If we can partner with Haios Corporation, it would mean a lot to us. Ignore this woman! Mirandas expression rxed a little at this. She nodded at Alice and reached out her hand, saying, Hello. Alice, on seeing this, remained standing and did not extend her hand to Miranda. She just nodded expressionlessly and said, Hello. Mirandas face froze, and her hand hung awkwardly in the air. The next moment, her beautiful face was covered with ayer of frost. This time, even Cara didnt try to intervene, and her face also showed a hint of anger. Whats this all about? Miss Beckman, why did you raise this rude friend? Cara was indignant at her daughter being embarrassed in front of others. Hazel also looked ufortable and said to Alice, Sister, what are you doing? Alice snorted and raised her chin, Hazel, it seems you havent properly introduced me to your friend. Apart from being the chief technical officer of Haios Corporation, I am also a member of the Fugleustan noble family, the Pompeii n. I have noble blood flowing in my veins. As a noble, I dont have the habit of touching people casually. With that, she had an air of superiority and forcefulness in her eyes, as she looked at Miranda and asked, Miss Lowe, do you belong to a noble family of Priocia, or do you have noble blood? Hearing this, Miranda couldnt help but chuckle and shook her head speechlessly, Sorry, I dont have any noble blood. We Priocianians are descendants of dragons, with noble dragon blood flowing through us. We only discuss bloodlines with dogs, not with people. Miranda was not the kind of soft, weak girl! Perhaps only in front of L, would CEO goddess exhibit her daughters side. In front of others, Miranda was always cold and assertive! Although Alice was Hazels friend and school sister, she repeatedly insulted and humiliated herself and her mother, and Miranda had no reason to tolerate this crooked woman. At this point, she retorted sharply. Bloodline! Its ridiculous! We Priocianians never pay attention to that. Perhaps only those who scoop up poop care about whether their pets have pure bloodlines or not? Miranda felt that Alice was a bit unreasonable. She could sense that the other party seemed to hold a great deal of hostility towards her, and Miranda couldnt understand why. Actually, even if Miranda racked her brain, she would never have thought that Alice, the crooked beauty, was actually a lesbian. Ever since they were students under Dr. Stein, studying together with Hazel, Alice had secretly liked Hazel. And she came to Priocia this time to find Hazel, yet Hazel kept praising Miranda in front of Alice, saying how amazing and good she was. Last time, she even mentioned to Alice that she wanted Lowes Pharmaceutical to cooperate with Haios Corporation and help Miranda make connections. Its easy to imagine what Alice would think upon hearing this. This foreign girl has considered Miranda as a rival! Even though Hazel had no idea that she was actually a lesbian! At this moment, hearing her daughters words, Cara couldnt help but burst intoughter. She gave her daughter a thumbs up. Hazel looked a bit embarrassed and gave a wry smile. Alice, on the other hand, was so angry at the words she pointed at Miranda and scolded, You foolish Priocian woman, how dare youpare me to a dog! The bloodline of our Pompeii n is one of the noblest in the world. My people are among the highest beings on Earth. You, a woman with inferior blood running through your veins, dare insult a member of the Pompeii n. Apologize to me immediately, or else today I will make you pay the price! Hearing this, Mirandaughed. Its said that foreigners are very humorous, and today I have seen it for myself! Whats higher life, lower life? I ask you, if I could p you to death with one hand, who has a higher level of life, hmm? Chapter 749 Goddess Takes Action As Mirandas words fell, a cold and fierce momentum emanated from her seemingly delicate and frail body. Regardless of Mirandas physical strength, which rivaled that of early Nascent Soul stage, or her rtively weaker Qi Refinement strength, which now reached the peak of thete Uppecia stage, she could easily p Alice to death with a single blow! Higher life, lower life? When Miranda heard the foreign womans words, she felt both ridiculous and angry. Miranda, stop! Dont act impulsively! Alice didnt mean to offend you, Hazel said, startled by the situation, and quickly tried to persuade Miranda. She had witnessed Mirandas strength! The beautiful and elegant female president had left a deep impression on Hazel during the car ident. Back then, in the Audi A8, Miranda had shielded Hazel with her body and even helped her fend off those four zombies! Honestly, if Hazel were not too fond of Alice, she might have fallen in love with Miranda if she were inclined that way. This was the reason for the rapid progression of their friendship. At this moment, Hazels heart was inclined toward Miranda. However, she did not want Miranda to act in haste against Alice. That would be irreparable. At this moment, Alice felt Mirandas aura, and her face immediately changed as she shouted towards the door like a startled cat, Gaudreit Jenkin,e in! Someone is about to attack me! As soon as she spoke, several tall and imposing ck-d bodyguards rushed in quickly, surrounding their mistress, Alice. Get these women and her mother out of here. They threaten my safety! Alice ordered her bodyguards, pointing at Miranda. Because she secretly liked Hazel, she now felt extreme hostility towards Miranda. Mirandas actions just now made her feel in danger, and the foreign girl only wanted to distance herself from Miranda.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing Alicesmand, the bodyguards immediately red at Miranda with ill intent, as if they were about to drive her away! Alice, stop making a fuss! This is my private room, and you have no right to evict anyone! Hazel, annoyed, warned. Take action! Get rid of this lowly Priocia woman! When she heard this, Alice became even more furious and ordered her bodyguards. Seeing Hazel siding with Miranda, the foreign girl felt even more provoked! Very well! Lets do it then! Hahaha However, at that moment, a mocking voice suddenly rang out. Boom! With the sound of the voice, a figure suddenly rushed into the room from outside, locked onto Mirandas aura, and headed straight for her. The speed of the figure was so fast that the people present couldnt even see his face clearly. All they could catch was a glimpse of an afterimage! Boom! Boom! Boom Along with a muffled sound, the bodyguards who were previously blocking the door were all knocked out and flew out. Each one was directly hit, spraying blood from their mouths, their internal organs shattered, and they were on the verge of death! The powerful force was not something these ordinary people could withstand. Get out of the way! Miranda immediately yelled, signaling to her mother and Hazel. Without any hesitation, she directly confronted the figure. Boom! In the next moment, Mirandas delicate fist shed with the figures afterimage, creating a thunderous sound. While Miranda stood firmly in ce, the figure was pushed back several steps by her punch, directly creating a hole in the wall of the room. Miranda coldly stared at the young man in front of her, and said, Who are you? Attacking me? The man, who looked around thirty years old and wore a white suit, looked surprised at that moment. He was a master at theter stage of the Golden Core, but he had never expected to be forced back by Ls wife? Originally, the patriarch asked me to take action, and I thought it was using a sledgehammer to kill a chicken! Dealing with Ls family, I dont need a master at the Golden Core level! Now it seems that the patriarch was wise! I never expected, Ls wife is actually a master! Well, thats good, otherwise it would be too boring! The man in the white suit looked at Miranda with a sly smile. What are you pretending for? Do you like it? Miranda sneered and then, without hesitation, rushed towards the man. The goddess president had been harboring a fire and found an outlet for her displeasure. Facing the sudden appearance of the Golden Core master, Miranda seemed to have finally found a target to vent her anger, especially after receiving the soul power from the evil spirit lord and strengthening her physical strength to rival that of an early Nascent Soul stage cultivator. Deep down, Miranda also wanted to test her strength against aparable opponent. In her heart, she held a mix of disdain and anger. The seemingly delicate and beautiful figure was now filled with fierceness and hot-bloodedness. Fool! The man in the white suit acted arrogantly, but he did not dare to take Miranda lightly when dealing with her oing attacks. Boom! Boom! Boom! Afterward, Miranda forced the man in the white suit to continuously retreat, and the shock waves from their exchangespletely destroyed the wall of the other room behind him. Moreover, the man in the white suit kept retreating! It was a Golden Corete-stage expert being pressured by Miranda! A physical practitioner of the same level was inherently stronger than a Qi Refinement practitioner, and even though Miranda was not purely a physical practitioner, she had strengthened her body through the absorption of soul power, thanks to her Intermediary Soul Physique. Her nature was simr. Her fierce attacks were meant to release her pent-up anger and to keep a distance from her mother and Hazel, to avoid harming them inadvertently. Boom! After a moment of their exchange, the man in the white suit was forced to retreat to another rooms outer wall, which was also shattered. Then, with a leap, the two of them moved to the street outside and began fighting! Chapter 750: The Superhuman, Right Before Our Eyes In this moment, the once charming Western restaurant had been transformed beyond recognition, with a corner on the second floor forcefully torn open in the midst of the confrontation. The people screamed in terror, unable to regain theirposure. Inside the private room, Cara seemed rtivelyposed, considering the circumstances. This beautiful mother-inw had been through a lot recently. Not to mention, she had witnessed a fierce battle during the attack by the Hernandez family at Lowes Mansion. Cara knew that her son-inw and daughter were skilled fighters, and even she and Emmanuel had begun practicing under the influence of L and Miranda. Given these experiences, she wasnt easily surprised anymore. Hazel had a look of lingering fear on her face, but she was alright. She watched Miranda force the other party away, patting her chest in relief. However, Alice, the European woman, was now cowering in a corner of the private room, trembling. She nced at the bodies on the ground, turning pale with fear. Her bodyguards, trained and capable of handling any situation, were cultivators from the Pompeii n. One time, Alice was attacked by a group of mercenaries, and her guards easily took care of the situation. In Alices mind, her guards were invincible. Yet, these strong bodyguards were in directly? Even the young man Priocia from before hadnt truly attacked them; he merely pushed them, and they died immediately. What kind of terrifying presence was this Priocia? Was he human? Could he be the legendary superhuman? To Alices further astonishment, Miranda, whom she had belittled and insulted, was now forcing such a formidable presence to retreat. Alice gasped in fear. When Miranda previously imed she could easily p Alice to death, Alice had only felt anger and scorn. But now, she felt as though she had narrowly escaped deaths embrace. Cara, nervously ran to the edge of the second floor, looking down at the street below. She watched the battle between her daughter and the man in white. In the next moment, she breathed a sigh of relief. Miranda continued to press the man in white. The fight between them seemedpletely one-sided. With a resounding thud, Mirandas high-heeled feet struck the man in whites abdomen, causing a bloody hole to appear. Mirandas physical strength was at the Advanced Foundation Establishment stage, equivalent to the early Nascent Soul stage in terms ofbat power.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With her attacksnding, the man in whites protective energy was unable to withstand them. He grunted and gritted his teeth, You wretched woman, I will kill you! Ah! In the next second, he quickly drew a shimmering longsword from behind. He had believed his strength at the Golden Corete stage would be enough to capture Ls wife without needing to use a weapon. But he was pushed to such a humiliating state. Throughout their confrontation, this was the first opportunity he had to draw a weapon to deal with this powerful woman. With his sword in hand, the man in white finally gained some confidence. Do you think youre the only one with a weapon? At this moment, Miranda let out a cold snort and pulled out a Soulsummoning Banner from a ck cloth bag. It was an item she obtained after defeating Vanaro, which she had yet to study. Although Miranda had never used it before, she now wielded it like a staff. The ensuing skirmish between the two revealed the disparity in their abilities. Though the man in white excelled in using various weapons and sword techniques, Miranda swirled the Soulsummoning Banner without any strategy. However, the strength gap was insurmountable due to the material quality of the Soulsummoning Banner, superior to the mans sword. In their world, there was never a case where a littleness could ovee great strength. The crushing blow from Mirandas Soulsummoning Banner struck the mans chest, causing him to vomit blood and be thrown back onto the ground, leaving arge crater in the asphalt. Histe-stage Golden Core aura greatly diminished, as he was already badly wounded before suffering even more damage. Not showing any mercy, Miranda swiftly moved to the mans side and forcefully stamped her foot on his chest, causing another spurt of blood. If Miranda were a fragile and delicate goddess, numerous men might have been willing to be underneath her feet. However, the man in white, with his abilities, couldnt withstand her. He felt as though a mountain had pressed on his chest, and with his heavy injuries, he hadpletely lost the ability to resist. The battle had nowpletely shattered the European aristocrats understanding. In her mind, such scenes and scenarios were only found in big movies like Hollywood blockbusters. She never expected to witness it happening in real life. Was the superhuman from the movies right before her eyes? She felt like a jokepared to this extraordinary being. As she saw Miranda, like a female war goddess, Alice experienced shock and fear, but also a hint of admiration and something unexinable in her eyes. The battle below did not shift because the opponents started using weapons. The man in white was proficient in various weapons and sword techniques, while Miranda, without any form, swung the Soulsummoning Banner. However, the difference in strength was notpensated by the cleverness inbat moves. In this world, there was no substitute for true power. After several more strikes, the Soulsummoning Banner ruthlessly swept toward the man in white. He tried to block with his sword, but it snapped from the impact. The Soulsummoning Banner then mmed into his chest, causing him to violently spew blood and be thrown onto the ground, leaving arge crater. Histe Golden Core aura drastically diminished. This battle had worsened the severe wounds he already had. Miranda didnt show any mercy, stamping her foot on the man in whites chest, causing him to cough up more blood. If Miranda was a delicate goddess, many men might have been willing to be beneath her feet. However, the man was unable to withstand her. He felt as though a mountain was crushing his chest, coupled with his heavy injuries, rendering himpletely powerless to resist. Chapter 751: Miranda’s Passion Beautiful! Cara, standing on the second floor of the Western restaurant, couldnt contain her excitement as she watched her daughter disy her prowess, pping and eximing. Miranda, youre amazing! Hazel was equally thrilled. Meanwhile, Alice waspletely stunned! But just as Cara looked on with pride at her daughter, she suddenly felt a numbing sensation and a chill down her spine. Intuitively, Cara nced back. Before she could turn her head, she felt a sharp pain at the back of her neck, and she cked out. Before she knew it, a tall and strong figure had silently appeared behind Cara. With a gentle pat on Caras neck, she fainted immediately. Then, without a sound, the figure effortlessly lifted Cara and leaped off the tform. Cara! Hazel felt a rush of wind and then Cara was gone, prompting her to shout in rm. Speak! Who are you? Who sent you? What is your purpose? Miranda ruthlessly interrogated the white-clothed young man. The sharp heels of her shoes caused a trickle of blood to appear on his chest. The stunning and formidable female CEO seemed to have transformed into a female tyrant at this moment. The white-clothed young man appeared weak and pained as he nced in a certain direction, his face showing a sinister smirk. Release her, or I will kill your mother! At that moment, a rough and icy voice interrupted. Miranda turned to see her mother, her face instantly changing. Mother! What have you done to my mother? Seeing her mother being held by the intruder, Miranda trembled visibly, her face showing an inexplicable fear. Rest assured, your mother has just passed out, not dead yet! However, whether she lives or dies depends on you! Now, release my hostage. Ss sneered, speaking sternly. Indeed, the visitor was none other than Ss, the elder of the Reclusive Willis family, an immensely powerful figure at the peak of Nascent Soulter stage. He had joined in just in case. Initially, Ss had thought that he wouldnt need to take action at all. However, Ls wife had given him a surprise. It turned out that herbat power wasparable to Nascent Soul early stage. Release my mother! Otherwise, I will kill him! Mirandas eyes flickered as she stepped on the white-clothed young man, her tone cold and stern. Release my hostage first! What, do you want to watch your mother die? Ss held onto Cara, unyielding. Upon hearing this, Mirandas expression changed multiple times, before she finally took a deep breath and said, In that case, we release both hostages at once. Will you agree? Unlike this white-clothed young man, Miranda sensed a great threat from Ss. She knew that she was no match for him. In this situation, if she didnt immediately release the white-clothed young man, the other party would undoubtedly have no reservations. Both she and her mother would likely not survive. So thest resort was to exchange hostages at the same time. This way, Miranda might be able to escape with her mother, with a glimmer of hope. However, as she finished speaking, Ss nced at the white-clothed young man, his eyes showing a hint of coldness and indifference. You, woman, do you have the right to negotiate with me? Do you think you can threaten me with Casworon Willis? Today, you wont escape from my grasp! Without another word, the elder of the Reclusive Willis family casually threw Cara aside like trash. However, he did not throw her towards Miranda! An expert at the peak of Nascent Soulter stage tossing someone aside like trash was indeed terrifying! Thud! Caras body mmed heavily into the outer wall of a nearby shop. The sound of bones breaking and tendons snapping filled the air. In her unconscious state, Cara coughed up a mouthful of blood, and then fell into stillness. Mother! Seeing this scene, Miranda was dumbfounded for a moment. Then, she let out a heart-wrenching scream. Her exquisite face twisted with intense anger and fear, a terrifying intent to kill and rage rising from her heart. Ill kill you! Miranda screamed, and with a powerful stomp, her high heel pierced through the white-clothed young mans throat. Blood gushed out, and the man convulsed before surrending to death. Mother! In the next moment, Miranda sprinted to Caras side. She crouched down, her trembling hands gently touching Caras face. At that moment, Cara weakly opened her eyes, as if to smile at her daughter. Miranda Cara tried to speak but coughed up blood mixed with internal organs. Then, she closed her eyes and remained still. Mom! Mom, dont scare me! Dont No, dont Mom, wake up! No! No! Mirandas voice choked with sobs, her body trembling, tears streaming down her face. She could feel her mothers life slipping away rapidly. Ha-ha, dead? Im sorry, I just casually tossed her aside. But dont worry, I wont kill you. At most, I will incapacitate you, because you still have a use for me! At that moment, a sarcastic voice sounded. Trembling, Miranda wiped the blood from her mothers lips, then slowly turned to face Ss, who stood there with a smug smile on his face. Boundless sorrow, anger, and hatred consumed Mirandas heart. Ah! I will kill you!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Miranda let out another piercing scream and charged at Ss with the Soulsummoning Banner in hand. At that moment, she didnt care about the huge gap in their strengths. Like a tragic moth to the me, she threw herself at it. Chapter 752 Distant Memories Cara was in great danger, seemingly past the point of no return. Watching her own mother die before her eyes, Mirandapletely lost her sanity. In that moment, she didnt consider the gap in strength between herself and Ss; she only wanted to fight back with all her might. Seeing Miranda charging towards him, Sss face disyed a hint of disdain as he directly knocked her away with a single palm. With a physical body strengthparable to the early stage of Nascent Soul,bined with Sss intention to capture Miranda alive, he held back his strength when he knocked her away, causing Miranda to groan from the impact but not lose her ability to act. She screamed and rushed towards Ss again, fighting as if with her life on the line. A raging and powerless woman! Hmph! Ss coldly hummed and once again sent Miranda flying. Thereafter, Miranda repeatedly tried to kill Ss, only to be knocked away each time. After being knocked away once again, Miranda coughed up arge amount of blood and finally sustained serious injuries, looking barely able to stand. But the next moment, her eyes were filled with endless sorrow and resentment as she once again propped herself up. A truly insane woman! But what good does it do? When you can no longer get up, Ille and capture you! As long as youre still breathing, L wont abandon you! Ss sneered, his tone mocking. Watching Miranda getting up time and time again, he seemed to see her as a powerless ant, his eyes full of scorn and mockery. At this point, the people on the surrounding streets had long fled in fear. Witnessing this scene, everyone showed horror and sympathy. Oh, how terrible! Who are they? Their fighting is too frightening! That beauty seems to be the president of Lowes Pharmaceutical. Ive seen her on a talk show at Ednd TV station! I didnt expect that Miranda not only has a sessful business and is beautiful, but also a martial arts expert! However, it looks like this is going to end tragically!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Meanwhile, on the second floor of the Western restaurant, Hazel, as a friend and confidante, looked incredibly anxious and worried. Miranda! No Alice, having recovered from her initial shock, showed a regretful expression. In your Priocia words, its as if theres always someone better. s Click click click At this moment, Miranda gritted her teeth and once more stood up, her body emitting the sound of bones cracking. Despite having the physical strength of ate stage of Core Breakthrough, her entire body seemed as if it was about to fall apart! Her eyes were now tinged with a shade of deep crimson, filled with boundless sorrow and heartbreak, and a sense of determination arose within her. Even if she died, she wanted to tear a piece of flesh from her mothers killer. Buzz! Suddenly, under extreme emotion, Miranda felt as if something in her mind had exploded. A memory, hidden deep within her soul, emerged in her mind. In this memory, she seemed to stand amidst a sea of bones, surrounded by countless tortured souls. With a single thought, numerous tortured souls merged into her body. A sense of terror, emanating from her, was apanied by a myriad of thunderous tribtions descending from the sky, as if to cleanse her of her boundless sins. Unseen by herself, her once crimson eyes, now a strange shade of purple. With a sh, the memory vanished, and Miranda suddenly felt a surge of instinctive understanding. At that moment, she saw a distorted figure, floating in mid-air next to her, emanating a powerful soul energy far superior to that of an ordinary person. The image of this figure bore a striking resemnce to the white-d young man she had just killed. It was Casworon, the white-d young man whose soul had just left his body after death. As an advanced Golden Core practitioner, his soul strength was far superior to that of an ordinary person. Mirandas expression froze as a mix of shock and relief washed over her. She then looked towards her mother, Cara. To her slight relief, Caras soul had not yet left her body. In other words, while Cara was close to death, she wasntpletely gone. Ah! Catch! The next moment, Miranda let out an urgent and aggressive shout. The word Catch sounded like some kind of incantation. With her voice, Miranda reached out with her hand. In mid-air, the soul of the white-d young man, as if under an irresistible force, floated towards Miranda. No! The soul of the white-d young man twisted and emitted a silent cry of horror and reluctance. In the blink of an eye, Miranda took the soul in her hand and then merged it into her body. Buzz! As the soul integrated into her, Mirandas aura suddenly surged. With her physical strength already at thete stage of Core Breakthrough, the integration of the white-d young mans soul energy caused her to break through the bottleneck, entering the Myriad Forms Realm, corresponding to the Nascent Soul Realm in Qi Refinement strength. Of course, among practitioners of the same level, Myriad Forms physical cultivators held a superiorbat advantage over Nascent Soul practitioners. As Mirandas physical strength soared, it was as if she had undergone a transformative rebirth, and the injuries caused by Ss had quickly healed. Boom! Feeling her increased power, Mirandas step caused the ground to crack like a giant spiders web. In an instant, she once again attacked Ss! This time, Ss felt his eyelid twitch. As Miranda charged towards him, the space around her seemed to distort and ripple, and he seemed to sense something different about her. Ls wife seemed to have suddenly be stronger? Chapter 753 Cant Contact Lachlan Next, Miranda, who had just appeared to be seriously injured, seemed to have suddenly been injected with a dose of excitement, and once againunched a fierce attack on Ss. Unlike before, this time Miranda was not directly hit by the opponent. Instead, a brutal battle unfolded between the two!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After Mirandas physical body broke through to the Myriad Forms level, her fighting power was absolutelyparable to that of ate-stage Nascent Soul expert. Although it seemed that she was still just a hair away from Ss, an expert at the peak of thete-stage Nascent Soul. But nevertheless, facing the enemy who caused her mother to be on the brink of death, Miranda fought with all her might. Ssunched a palm strike at Miranda, expecting her to dodge or block with the Soulsummoning Banner. However, the reality was nothing like that. Miranda seemed topletely ignore Sss attack and fiercely swept her Soulsummoning Banner towards him! Die! She gritted her teeth. Thud! Thud! The palm print Ss left solidly imprinted on Mirandas body. But simrly, in the blink of an eye, Miranda rushed forward and the Soulsummoning Banner harshly shed with Sss shoulder! Miranda grunted, a trace of blood oozing from the corner of her mouth, but she directly suppressed the injury. And Sss figure also staggered. His protective qi was shattered by Mirandas blow, and his shoulder was in excruciating pain, as if his bones were about to shatter. Although Mirandas true fighting strength was still a bit away from the peak of thete-stage Nascent Soul. But in the face of the opponents attack, it was undoubtedly Ss who was more disadvantaged. After all, Mirandas physical body was much stronger than Sss, her ability to withstand attacks and recover was more powerful. While Ss possessed Qi Refinement strength, his physical body was not as tough. Die! Im going to kill you! Next, Miranda continued her frenzied assault. Her method of attackpletely relied on risking her life. Aside from protecting her vital points, she almostpletely abandoned defense and self-protection, all for the sake of causing harm to Ss, even exchanging injury for injury! Facing Mirandas battle style, Ss unexpectedly fell into a disadvantage. After exchanging wounds with Miranda twice, he dared not continue confronting her in this manner. He was forced to adopt a defensive posture. Thud! The two collided once more, and after Ss and Miranda separated, a look of deep humiliation and reluctance appeared on Sss face. You crazy woman, I wont indulge you any longer! As soon as he spoke, the elder of the Reclusive Willis Family turned and left, at an incredibly fast pace. He didnt know what had changed with Miranda, but her strength had increased significantly in a short period of time. But he knew that if he continued fighting, he would probably be the one to fall first. Although this woman had no strategy, just a wild flurry of punches, exchanging injury for injury! The more she fought like this, the more Ss didnt know how to deal with it. When Miranda saw the enemy fleeing, she hesitated for a moment and did not give chase. The most important thing at this moment was her mothers safety! Mom! Mom Mirandas eyes, which had just recovered from their previous state, turned a deep red. She anxiously rushed to Caras side, grabbing her mothers hand and calling out. She checked her pulse, which had be incredibly weak, almost intermittent, as if she could die at any moment. No! No! Mom, you cant die! I wont let you die. Nine Revival Elixir! Yes, I have the Nine Revival Elixir! At this moment, Miranda suddenly remembered something and took out a red pill from her ck bag and hurriedly stuffed it into Caras mouth. In the memories inherited from Ls jade pendant, there was alchemical knowledge. Moreover, it was much more advanced than the alchemical knowledge of many ancient martial arts sects. This Nine Revival Elixir was refined by L with the assistance of his own dragon energy, and its effects were even more powerful than the Grand Revitalizing Pillmonly used by disciples of ancient martial arts sects. However, the difficulty of refining it was very high, and L had only made six in total. Three of which, he had given to Miranda! At this moment, seeing her mother on the brink of death, Mason did not hesitate to stuff one into her mouth. He hoped to sustain her life until L returned! Miranda knew that as long as her mother held on until L returned, she would definitely not die. In thest battle at Lowes Mansion, even when Mason had been seriously injured, L had saved him. He must also be able to save her mother! Wla As the great battle between the practitioners concluded, the sound of sirens could be heard from a distance as medical personnel arrivedte. Among them were several ambnces! Half a minuteter, after seeing her mother being lifted into an ambnce, Miranda jumped in as well. At the same time, she dialed Ls phone number. However, immediately after that, Mirandas brows furrowed tightly, her expression bing extremely grim and anxious. L! Answer the phone! Answer the phone With her mothers life at stake, Miranda was on the verge of tears. However, there was no one on the other end of the line. It was all just a series of unfortunate events! L had actually left his phone on purpose when he was out, afraid that Miranda wouldnt be able to reach him, so that she could contact him at any time. But just because of this, when he faced Sullivans attack earlier, his phone had beenpletely destroyed by the shock. L possessed a robust body at the Myriad Forms level, but even he had been seriously injured by Sullivan. Its hard to imagine how a phone could withstand the residual force of an attack? And after that, L had fallen into the dungeons of Dragon Burial Peak and had not had the chance to buy a new phone and restore his old number until he escaped. Because he was eager to return to Ednd to see Miranda, he was afraid of taking care of these matters and wasting time. All these factors led to the goddess CEOs urgent inability to contact the now-returning L. Half an hourter Mirandas heart felt as if it were in her throat as she watched the door of the emergency room open. Doctor, how is my mom? She grabbed the doctor by the white coat, her voice trembling. As soon as the words fell, the doctor sighed and shook his head. Miss Lowe, Im really sorry! Your mothers injuries are too severe, and theres no chance of recovery! Please prepare yourself Chapter 754 Hope Brought by Alice Upon hearing the doctors words, Mirandas body staggered, almost copsing to the ground. At that moment, she was covered in blood, with numerous wounds. Despite the severity of her injuries, her strong physique meant that they werent actually that serious, and her body was still filled with strength. However, as the doctor spoke, Miranda instantly felt her strength being drained away. However, theres something strange The doctors face showed a hint of doubt at this point. What is it? Miranda asked, hoping for some positive news about her mothers condition. The doctor furrowed his brow and said, Based on your mothers injuries, she should have been dead for quite some time. But its strange, shes still alive, as if theres some force dying her death. Hearing this, disappointment shed in Mirandas eyes. She knew exactly what force was dying her mothers death! It was simply the effect of the Nine Revival Elixir. But that wasnt a solution, as when the effect wore off, her mother would still die! At that moment, despair filled Mirandas eyes. Refusing to ept this, she called L again. If she could get in touch with L now and he could return before the effect of the elixir wore off, then there would be hope for her mother! However, after making more than a dozen calls, the result remained the same! L! Where are you? Pleasee back, please? Miranda cried out, sitting in the hallway chair, tears streaming down her face. Hazel, who hade to the hospital with her, didnt know how tofort her and didnt know what to say in this situation. The usual words of constion felt inadequate in this moment. As for Alice, her face kept changing, and no one knew what she was thinking. At that moment, several people in patrol uniforms quickly approached. The leader, a man, said to Miranda who was sitting there, Miss Lowe, pleasee with us to assist in the investigation of the incident that urred today on Cloudcrest Street. Upon hearing this, Miranda gave the man a cold look, shook her head, and said, Im not going anywhere! I want to stay with my mother! What happened today was self-defense, thats it. After this, the man in uniform frowned and spoke sternly, But Before he could finish his sentence, a stern voice interrupted him. Captain Saunders, Ill handle this! Turning toward the voice, they saw a dignified middle-aged man, Westin, the Punishment Chief of Ednd, who appeared and motioned for the uniformed man to leave. Chief Westin? The uniformed man was startled for a moment and then bowed, Yes. After sending away the subordinate, Westin nodded to Miranda and politely asked, Miss Lowe, how is your mother? Miranda shook her head and remained silent. In this situation, she didnt have the patience for the formalities of meeting with the chief. At that moment, a group of people hurriedly ran into the hospital. At the front were Emmanuel and Mason, followed by Uncle Owen, Uncle George, Aunt Jennifer, and other rtives of the Lowe family. Now the atmosphere within the Lowe family had improved significantly, and many people had rushed over upon hearing about what had happened to Cara. Miranda! Hows your mom? Sister! Upon arriving, Emmanuel and Mason asked with worried expressions on their faces. Seeing her father and brother, Miranda couldnt hold back her emotions anymore and burst into tears. She rushed into Emmanuels arms, choking with tears, Dad! Im sorry I couldnt protect Mom Im useless sob As she spoke, Emmanuel shook all over, his face full of disbelief. Wheres my brother-inw? Quickly, contact my brother-inw! Mom wont die! Mom wont die! As long as my brother-inwes back, Mom will be fine! Shell be fine Mason anxiously shouted, his eyes also turning red. His sisters words seemed to imply some kind of terrible news. Miranda, in tears, shook her head, You cant contact him I dont know where he is After this, Mason also stood still for a moment, then frantically began calling L as well. A momentter, with a thud, he sat on the ground. A strong wave of grief and resentment filled the hospital hallway. Ah Weve done everything we can in the hospital! The patients internal organs are shattered, theres really nothing more we can do! You should go inside and take onest look. At that moment, the emergency doctor sighed and shook his head before leaving. He had seen this scene too many times already. No! Your mom wont die! Your mom wont die! Cara! Cara Emmanuel struggled to stand up and rushed into the emergency room as if he had gone crazy. Miranda and Mason also followed, with the feeling that they needed to take onest look. Upon entering the room, Emmanuel sat next to the operating table, trembling as he held Caras hand. Wife! Please open your eyes and look at me again, okay? Wake up! Dont die! If you die, what am I going to do? Cara! Cara I cant lose you We promised, we were going to grow old together Emmanuel truly loved Cara; otherwise, he wouldnt have been afraid to lose his wife. At this point, crying out, he was almost breathless and close to passing out. Miranda and Mason stood there, tears streaming down their faces, filled with despair and grief. At that moment, another person cautiously entered the emergency room. Miss Lowe Alice spoke tentatively. Get out! Who let you in? Do you think Ill kill you? Miranda red at Alice and scolded her coldly. In the face of the punishment personnel, Miranda could maintainposure, but in the face of this arrogant so-called Western noble, she wouldnt tolerate her. Seeing the strength of Miranda, it was clear that the foreign girl didnt have any thoughts in that direction. She spoke cautiously, trying to please and be polite, Miss Lowe, please dont be angry! I undoubtedly offended you!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I wanted to say that I might have a way to save your mother Chapter 755 Hope Miranda, with an angry and sorrowful expression, was stunned by Alices words. Masons eyes widened in shock. Emmanuel, holding Caras hand and crying inconsbly, abruptly turned to look at the blonde-haired Alice. What did you say? Miranda asked in disbelief, her voice trembling. Mason and Emmanuel stared at Alice expectantly. The family, already in utter despair, seemed to glimpse a glimmer of hope in the darkness. I said your mother might still have a chance if we act on my suggestion immediately, Alice spoke thoughtfully to Miranda.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this moment, talking to Miranda was a great pressure for the blonde, fearing she might have angered her and could be pped. Tell me! What do we need to do? Hurry, tell me! Miranda grabbed Alices arm, urgently asking. Emmanuel and Mason also looked at each other with excitement. Is there still hope for Cara? Hazel urged, Alice, please tell us what to do! This is a matter of life and death. Its not the time for stubbornness. Hazel may have been afraid that previous conflicts with Miranda would lead Alice to ignore the situation. However, she did not know that Alice would never defy Miranda. This blonde girl had developed a sense of admiration, adoration, and even awe for Miranda. She saw her as a noble and powerful figure to look up to. She had no ill intention, or she wouldnt have suggested this. Afterwards, Alice organized her words and asked, Miss Lowe, before I reveal my n, I want to inquire about something. I heard the doctor say your mother, due to some unknown force, has yet to pass away. How long can she hold on in this state? About twenty hours, Miranda answered without questioning why Alice needed this information. Ls Nine Revival Elixir, ording to L, could sustain life for 24 hours, as long as the person didnt die on the spot. Good! Theres still time! Alice pped her hands, feeling encouraged. Now, we will immediately head to the Haios Corporation headquarters in Akuth to freeze your mothers body and preserve her vitality. Once we find a way to revive her, we will thaw her. This may be the only way at the moment. Miss Lowe, what do you think? I can assure you that Haios Corporations Human Cryogenic Procedure is very mature. There is a ny percent chance of sess. As a world-leading biotechnologypany, Haios Corporation was pioneering in many fields. The Human Cryogenic Procedure was industrialized and received numerous clients annually, extending their lives in a way, to be revived when medical science advanced. Mirandas eyes lit up at the words. Mason and Emmanuel saw the excitement in each others eyes. Human cryogenic! Yes! It wasnt that Cara couldnt be saved in this situation, it was a matter of time! They needed time until L returned! As long as they could contact L and have him treat Cara, there was still hope for her recovery. What was needed now was time, and human cryogenics provided that time. Good! I agree! Then lets set off right away! Thank you, Miss Alice! I apologize for my previous offenses. I will remember your kindness. I will be at your service if my mother lives, no matter the circumstance. Miranda thanked Alice sincerely from the bottom of her heart. Alices suggestion had given them hope in their dire situation. Alice smiled and shook her head, I was the one who had offended such a noble presence before. Since you agree, I will contact the Human Cryogenic Department at Haios Corporation headquarters. When we arrive, we will immediately proceed with the Human Cryogenic Procedure for your mother. Thank you! Thank you! Miranda nodded repeatedly. She then turned to Hazel and said, Hazel, thank you! Thank you for introducing me to Miss Alice! Hazel shook her head, Its nothing! Miranda, you should sort out the paperwork with the hospital. I will contact my father and have him send a private ne. Alice, you need to contact Haios Corporation headquarters. Time is of the essence now! Okay, okay! Miranda nodded. At three oclock that afternoon, the Beckman familys private ne arrived at Ednd Airport after departing from Slocmore. As the wealthiest man in Slocmore, Vaughns influence was not to be underestimated. He expedited a flight to AkuthFugleustan, where Haios Corporations headquarters in Alpine City was located. Miranda, Emmanuel, Mason, and Alice, carrying Cara with various IV lines hanging from her, boarded the ne for Fugleustan. Emmanuel and Mason naturally apanied them, as the sess of this trip would determine their future, while failure would mean saying their final farewell to their wife (mother). The family needed to stick together. That night, around nine oclock, a Rolls-Royce arrived at Ednd from Westunity City and headed straight to the Imperial Garden Hotel. In the car were L, Nora, Fiona, and Vinnie. Vinnie and Fiona didnt know how to drive, so L served as the driver, rushing back as quickly as possible. L and Nora both felt an urgent longing; one couldnt wait to see their exquisite wife and enjoy her tender affection, while the other yearned for her mother, Miranda! At that moment, they were unaware of Caras situation. Meanwhile, the ne had already reached Haios Corporations headquarters, just as L and Nora rushed back. Chapter 756 Differential Treatment The private ne arrived in Alpine City, where the headquarters of Haios Corporation is located, on the evening of Priocia time, which was about 5 oclock in the afternoon local time. After getting off the ne, a medical special mobile room had already been arranged and was waiting there. A beautiful Fugleustan woman, wearing sses, a uniform skirt, and high heels, apanied by a group of men, came forward to greet them. Seeing this uniformed beauty with sses, Alice subtly furrowed her brow. The next second, she nodded to Miranda and sarcastically said, Raja the Supervisor, is it you? What a trouble! The woman with sses nodded indifferently and looked at the time, saying, Lets not waste time with these insincere pleasantries, lets go, its gettingte! I need my rest! With that, the woman with sses gave a disdainful nce at Miranda and the others before turning and getting into the room beside the car. Alright then, Alice said slightly awkwardly, nodding. Seeing this scene, Miranda and her family looked puzzled. It seemed that Alice and Raja the Supervisor didnt have a good rtionship! And the fact was just that! Despite being an important researcher at Haios Corporation, Alicecked real authority within the group. Although she carried the title of a noble Pompeii n member, not many people took her seriously within thepany. While Raja the Supervisor wasnt of noble birth, she was the head of the Human Cryogenic Department and held a certain amount of power. Those who wanted to secure cryogenic spots for themselves would sometimes need to butter up Raja the Supervisor and maintain a good rtionship with her. So, Raja the Supervisor didnt need to give Alice any face. At this moment, this female supervisor boarded the car and maintained a stony expression. It was almost 5 oclock, which was close to the time she could clock out, but due to this Human Cryogenic Procedure, it was evident Raja the Supervisor was displeased. However, Miranda and her family were only curious for a moment and were more concerned about Caras safety than gossiping about the rtionship between Alice and her colleagues. With the help of Alice and a few other Haios Corporation staff members, Cara was transferred to the special mobile room and was on her way to a Human Cryogenic Base of Haios Corporation. After getting inside the car, Miranda asked Raja the Supervisor in Fugleustanian, Raja the Supervisor, can my mother undergo human cryogenic procedure immediately? The goddess CEO was proficient in severalnguages and, with her recent growth in strength, she had merged several souls. Her mental power was very strong, and even though it seemed like she had newly learned anguage, it didnt take her long. Being able to speak Fugleustanian was natural for her. Before boarding the ne, Miranda had, as per Alices request, transferred ten million euros to Haios Corporations designated ount to secure a cryogenic spot. Raja the Supervisor raised an eyebrow and nodded faintly, saying, Yes. Her attitude was undeniably cool. Miranda frowned but didnt say anything. As long as her mother could undergo the procedure smoothly, Miranda didnt care about the attitude. However, while Mirandas demeanor was calm and restrained, she had a bit of a temper. Mason snorted coldly and said displeased, Whats with this attitude? We paid ten million euros, and this is the service? If I didnt know better, Id think we owed you money. He said this in Priociania, but it was clear that Raja the Supervisor understood Priociania. Her eyes behind her sses flickered, and she sneered, Sir, I am just doing my job and am not a service staff. I am not obligated to smile and serve you. Cryogenic spots are limited, and if you are not satisfied with my attitude, you are wee to refund and forfeit the spot. You! Mason was taken aback by her words. Emmanuel pulled his son and said, Forget it, Mason, your mothers safety is the most important thing! Mason snorted and bit his tongue without saying anything. At this point, Alice, with a hint of indignation in her tone, said, Raja the Supervisor, if you are dissatisfied with me, you can take it up with me. Theres no need to treat my guests this way! After her words, Raja the Supervisor sneered and remained silent. Alice took a deep breath and apologetically said to Miranda, Im sorry, Miss Lowe, Raja the Supervisor may not be in a good mood today.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Its okay! As long as my mothers Human Cryogenic Procedure goes smoothly, it doesnt matter! Miranda said and shook her head lightly. You can rest assured! Haios Corporations reputation is unquestionable; we have arranged a spot for your mother, and there will be no problems! Alice said with a smile. Hearing their conversation, Raja the Supervisor sat there and muttered in Fugleustanian, Stupid Alice, giving such a precious spot to such an obscure Priocia person! After more than half an hour, the car arrived at a base inside Haios Corporations headquarters. Finally, Raja the Supervisor, apanied by Miranda and her family, arrived at a technologically advanced hall. At that moment, another group of people rushed in after them, pushing a stretcher connected to various medical devices, with several IV bags hanging on them. On the stretchery a critically ill elderly person, looking very fragile and unstable. Due to long-term chemotherapy, the patient appeared to be on the brink of copse, with all vital signs showing signs of distress and instability. Raja the Supervisor! Please perform human cryogenic procedure for my father immediately; hes running out of time! a well-dressed young man in the group urgently pleaded with Raja the Supervisor. The man was about 6 feet tall, with distinct facial features, a high nose, thin lips, and a typical image of a handsome Westerner. Even in his state of panic, he seemed to exude an elegant aristocratic air. Seeing him, Raja the Supervisor, who had a stern expression when facing Miranda and her family just moments before, suddenly smiled warmly at the sight of him. Esteemed Viscount Alex, please do not panic! I will arrange for your fathers human cryogenic procedure immediately; just hold on! The next one to be treated is your father! Chapter 757: Why Do They Get to Go First? Seeing the attitude of Raja the Supervisor, Miranda and the others, including Alice, felt a surge of anger and indignation in their hearts! Especially when they heard that the next one to undergo human cryogenic procedures would be Viscount Alexs father, their expressions became even darker! At this moment, Viscount Alex asked again, The next one? How long do we have to wait? My father only has less than five hours left! Mr. Viscount, please be patient. Everything must be done one at a time! Today, Dr. Tom is in charge of the human cryogenic procedures, and he is currently performing the procedure on another patient. It will be at most another half an hour! Once the procedure above ispleted, the next one will be your father! Human cryogenic procedure can be sessfullypleted within three hours at most. Is that eptable to you? Raja the Supervisor exined. Hearing this, Viscount Alex, handsome as he was, sighed in relief and nodded. Fine! Thank you, beautiful Raja the Supervisor! The others with him also expressed their gratitude. Raja the Supervisor, you are the angel of our Monstaire n!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Thank you! We will proceed with the payment and formalities! Viscount Alexs father was suffering from lung cancer and had undergone various treatments. Today, his condition suddenly deteriorated, and the hospital issued a notice of critical condition, leaving him with only five or six hours at most. However, upon hearing from Raja the Supervisor that his father would undergo human cryogenic procedures in a little over half an hour, and that it would only take three hours to be sessful, it was clear that there was still time. Viscount Alex and the others from Monstaire n were relieved that they had arrived in time. However, Miranda, Emmanuel, and Masons expressions turned grim. If the Human Cryogenic Procedure could be performed on multiple people simultaneously, they wouldnt be so upset with Raja the Supervisors differential treatment. But the current situation was that it needed to be done one at a time. And Viscount Alexs father was clearly going to be after them. They hadnt even paid yet! Given this, why did Raja the Supervisor im that the next one would be them? How was that fair? It would have been tolerable if they had willingly given way to others, but Raja the Supervisor didnt even consider their opinion and made promises solely to Viscount Alex. At this point, Miranda coldly said, Raja the Supervisor, it seems like it should be our turn next, isnt it? Next should be my mother. How did it be this gentlemans father? The order is wrong, isnt it? Miranda, constantly concerned about her mothers condition, was filled with anger, worry, and anxiety. She could feel that even with the Nine Revival Elixir, her mothers vitality was rapidly waning. Although L said the Nine Revival Elixir couldst 24 hours, Miranda felt her mother wouldntst that long. Her mothers injuries were too severe! For Ss, a peak Nascent Soul powerhouse, what Cara could endure with just a throw? If human cryogenic procedure were to start immediately, it would definitely be fine! But to let someone go ahead The procedure itself would take three hours, and if there were additional preparations, it might take even longer. This was something Miranda couldnt ept. Yes, its clearly our turn first, and weve already paid in advance. Why do they get ahead of us? Mason also angrily questioned Raja the Supervisor. And Emmanuel looked at Alice. Miss Alice, whats going on? Didnt you say that Haios Corporations reputation is impable? My wifes life is at stake, we cant afford any dys! As Alice apologized and shook her head, she also looked at Raja the Supervisor with anger. Raja the Supervisor, your arrangement is clearly unfair! You have no right to change the order of clients without permission, do you? At Raja the Supervisors coldugh and defiant words, Miranda burst into anger; her eyes glinted with coldness. Mason clenched his fists, seemingly on the brink of exploding. Even Emmanuel, alwaysposed and mild-mannered, red at Raja the Supervisor fiercely. When it came to his wifes life, Emmanuel was capable of anything. What are you doing? Are you trying to use violence against me? Raja the Supervisor sensed the tension and uttered a coldugh. In the next moment, a team of Haios Corporation security personnel emerged from a corner of the hall. As one of the worlds top life science and technologypanies, Haios Corporation was wealthy and powerful. Their security personnel underwent specialized military training and were no less capable than regr soldiers. Many of them were evenparable to special forces. This situation, Raja the Supervisor? The captain of the security team inquired. Pointing at Miranda and the others, Raja said coldly, It seems that the emotions of these clients are running a bit high. Keep an eye on them for me! As the team walked over, they discreetly kept an eye on Miranda and the others. If they made any moves, it was likely that the security personnel would intervene and restrain them. What are you doing? Step back! They are allpany clients! Alice, frustrated, reprimanded. But it was clear that Raja the Supervisors orders were the only ones the security personnel would follow. Prior to this, both Hazel and Alice had introduced her as the chief technical engineer of Haios Corporation, clearly with some exaggeration. At this sight, Viscount Alex and the others smirked slyly. Viscount Alex looked at Miranda and then asked Raja the Supervisor, What are these ridiculous Priocia people doing? Are they trying to take my fathers spot? Chapter 758: Do I Actually Know You? As the words fell, Mirandas beautiful eyes immediately shot out sharp glimmers, and she asked icily, What did you say? Emmanuel and Mason were both indignant. They didnt understand Viscount Alex and Raja the Supervisors words, but from their expressions, it was clear that they were not saying anything good. Hmm? Can this Priocia woman even understand our wonderful Fugleustanian? Viscount Alex paused for a moment, then arrogantly said, I say, do you think you are worthy topete with us for a spot? Even if you came first, what does it matter? In Alpine City, the Monstaire n is not someone that anyone can afford to offend. Either wait obediently, or get out! Otherwise, my guards can kick you out like dogs without Raja the Supervisor speaking. Mirandas beautiful face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost as she listened. A terrible chill and hostility emanated from her seemingly delicate body. She clenched her fists, suppressing the urge to kill, and asked Raja the Supervisor in a low voice, I can ignore your contempt and insults towards me. I just want to ask you one question: who is the next person to undergo cryogenic freezing? Its Viscount Alexs father, the esteemed Mr. Tours Senior. Why? Raja the Supervisor looked at the fully armed security personnel beside her, provokingly and mockingly. Hahaha Did you hear that? Its my father! Is it your mother? Is she dying? I think you can push her out and reserve a piece ofnd in Priocia for a grave. Viscount Alexughed wildly. The Monstaire n is an old family in Fugleustan, and their influence in Alpine City is deeply rooted. Facing Miranda and a few Priocia people, he had no reservations at all. You are asking for death! As the words fell, Miranda spat out a few words through her teeth. Just then, a metal door in the hall opened, and several people in white coats came out from inside. Leading them was a Mediterranean man exuding a strong schrly air. It was Dr. Tom, who was responsible for conducting the Human Cryogenic Procedure today, and his several assistants. Dr. Tom, please take a break and prepare for the cryogenic surgery for Viscount Alexs father. Hard work! Raja the Supervisor ordered Dr. Tom after seeing the situation. With a provocative and mocking nce at Miranda. As the words fell, a terrible killing intent suddenly filled the air. The temperature at the scene seemed to drop directly to below zero! Arrange for my mother to undergo cryogenic freezing immediately, or I will kill you! Mirandas originally gentle and beautiful eyes were filled with terrifying murderous intent, and she spoke to Raja the Supervisor in an unquestionable tone. Feeling her mothers life force dissipating, Miranda was at her breaking point. In the next moment, if Raja the Supervisor dared to say no, she would definitely not hesitate to take action. Even to kill!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. If her mother could not undergo cryogenic freezing in time, causing her mother to lose all hope of survival, then everyone here today would have to be buried with her! The always cool and indifferent female president would definitely turn into a female killing god! At this moment, Mason and Emmanuel also made gestures to take action. Although they didnt understand what Miranda and Raja the Supervisor were saying, they knew that talking alone would not solve the problem today. Raja the Supervisor, you foolish woman is seeking death! This will bring disaster to thepany! Alice angrily spoke at this time. Is that so? Then let her try to kill me! Raja the Supervisor still coldlyughed. Even though she felt Mirandas murderous intent, she seemed to disdain it. Click, click, click-As the words fell, the security personnel of Haios Corporation all aimed their guns at Miranda and even drew their weapons. Viscount Alexs guards were also ready to take action at any moment. The atmosphere at the scene was tense for a while. Just at this moment, a deep and stern shout rang out. Stop! All of you, stop! Looking towards the sound, a tall and strong middle-aged man walked in from the outside. He was dressed in a well-tailored suit, with a firm face and short, brown hair standing up like steel needles. He exuded a sense of dignity! Seeing this brown-haired middle-aged man, the security personnel of Haios Corporation paused in their actions and put down their weapons. Even Raja the Supervisor was in a daze and hurriedly went up to greet him, bowing and calling out, Mr. Roy, why are you here? Mr. Roy! Hello, I am Viscount Alex, of the Monstaire n Viscount Alex saw the brown-haired middle-aged man and also showed a polite and respectful expression, wanting to greet him. Mr. Roy was one of the directors of Haios Corporation and also one of the shareholders of the group. However, Mr. Roy did not even look at him or Raja the Supervisor, but walked straight towards Miranda. Seeing this, Mirandas beautiful eyes carried a hint of coldness and wariness. She didnt know what the other party meant by this? Are you Miss Miranda? The boss of Priocia Lowes Pharmaceutical, arent you? After Mr. Roy came over, he reached out his hands to Miranda with a tone of great surprise. He spoke in Priociania, and it was very standard! I am Miranda, and you? Miranda paused for a moment and reached out her hand. I am one of the directors of Haios Corporation. Miss Lowe, you can call me Mr. Roy! The Capsule of the Hearts Light produced by yourpany is the most effective drug for leukemia in the world, without a doubt! It can be said that it has brought good news to leukemia patients all over the world and benefited all of humanity! As Haios Corporation is alsomitted to the cause of human health, we express our sincere respect to yourpany and Miss Lowe! Mr. Roy shook Mirandas hand, then spoke fervently and sincerely. Then with a cold nce at Raja the Supervisor and Viscount Alex, he bowed and asked, Beautiful and great Miss Miranda, may I ask what has happened? Miranda raised an eyebrow and temporarily restrained the killing intent emanating from her, her beautiful face looking somewhat strange. Whats going on? A director of Haios Corporation actually knows me? Because of the Capsule of the Hearts Light? For a moment, Mirandas emotions wereplicated. Chapter 759 The Invitation from Mr. Roy As Mr. Roy disyed a respectful and courteous demeanor in front of Miranda, everyone present was stunned and perplexed. Emmanuel and Mason, who were ready to take action, exchanged a strange look with equally bizarre expressions. Viscount Alexs outstretched hand to Mr. Roy froze in mid-air, his expression incredibly embarrassed and shocked. And Raja the Supervisors face immediately changed, a hint of panic shing in the depths of her eyes. She did not expect the groups director, Mr. Roy, to be so respectful towards Miranda, considering her as the boss of Lowes Pharmaceutical. His words seemed to be filled with praise. This made Raja the Supervisor smell a rat. Viscount Alex and the people of the Monstaire n felt the same sense of impending doom as they secretly thought it was bad.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As for Miranda herself, besides being surprised, a hint ofplexity also arose in her mood. Because her mother was critically ill, and in a negative emotional state, she actually held some resentment towards L in her heart. At the time when her mothers life was hanging by a thread and she needed her husband the most, she couldnt contact L. However, now that she heard Mr. Roy say that it was all because of the Capsule of the Hearts Light that he was being so excessively polite to her, Miranda couldnt help but smile bitterly. Could it be that the jerk indirectly helped her from thousands of miles away? At this moment, when she heard Mr. Roy ask her what had happened, Miranda looked at Raja the Supervisor with a cold look in her beautiful eyes. Mr. Roy, let me handle this, said Alice, speaking on behalf of Miranda, and recounted the incident to Mr. Roy. After listening, Mr. Roy, one of the key directors of Haios Corporation, coldly snorted. p! The next moment, Mr. Roys pnded firmly on Raja the Supervisors face, and he gritted his teeth as he shouted, Bastard! You are tarnishing our Haios Corporation! Who gave you the right to insult and disrespect our clients! Apologize to Miss Miranda, otherwise, you can roll out of Haios Corporation. With that, Raja the Supervisor covered her face, lowered her head, and stood there, no longer disying the arrogance she had shown earlier, but rather submissive like a sheep. Mr. Roy was one of the main directors of Haios Corporation, with a ten percent stake in the group, and also the head of a financial consortium himself. With such an identity, it was not something easily said and done to dismiss a manager like her. Raja the Supervisor nced at Miranda with her head lowered, feeling a sense of unwillingness and shock. She could not have imagined that the woman from Priocia whom she had underestimated would be so respected by Mr. Roy. Sorry, Miss Miranda, I apologize for my previous actions! I hope you can forgive me! Reluctantly, Raja the Supervisor lowered her head and offered a humble apology to Miranda. Miranda cast a cold nce at her and said to Mr. Roy, Sir, her apology means nothing to me! I want to know if my mother can be cryogenically preserved immediately? Of course! It can be done! Your mother would be the next in line. Mr. Roy nodded and then scolded Raja the Supervisor, Why havent you arranged this yet? Yes! I will Raja the Supervisor dared not say anything at this point and quickly nodded in agreement. At this moment, Viscount Alex looked at his father lying on the stretcher with a desperate expression and said, Mr. Roy, but my father Im sorry, Viscount Alex, everything must be done ording to the rules! We can only proceed with your father after Miss Mirandas mother sessfully undergoes cryogenic preservation! Is there a problem? Mr. Roys tone revealed a hint of indifference and authority as he spoke to Viscount Alex. Viscount Alexs face froze, and even though he was eager and unwilling internally, he couldnt bring himself to challenge Mr. Roy. Ten minutester As Cara was being wheeled into the metal gate to begin the process of cryogenic preservation, Miranda and her siblings, as well as Emmanuel, breathed a temporary sigh of relief. As long as Cara could be sessfully cryogenically preserved to maintain the vitality of her body, everything could still be salvaged. At this moment, all three of them looked appreciatively at Mr. Roy. Mr. Roy, thank you very much! Miranda expressed her sincere gratitude. At this point, the air of hostility around her had finally dissipated. No need, its my honor to assist Miss Lowe. By the way, I wonder if yourpany is interested in coborating with Haios Corporation. Exploring the mysteries of life and medicine together, and developing more drugs for the benefit of humanity? Mr. Roy asked with anticipation. Well, I can consider it! But sorry, my mother is in critical condition, and Im not in the mood to discuss business cooperation at the moment. Mirandas emotions were a bit chaotic at this moment. Coborating with Haios Corporation did sound very appealing, but Miranda really didnt have the mind for it at the moment. I understand! Only someone who loves their parents and loves life can make the pharmaceutical group develop better! Mr. Roy nodded and said in a manner that made people feelfortable, as if he were an old friend of many years. He took out his business card, which was made of pure gold, and extended it to Miranda with both hands. Beautiful and noble Miss Miranda, this is my personal business card! How about this, tomorrow night at eight oclock, I will be hosting a business exchange evening at my estate, the address is on my card. By then, your mothers human cryogenic procedure will surely have beenpleted. May I ask if Miss Miranda would honor us with your presence? His business card sparkled with golden light and was made of gold. It contained Mr. Roys contact details, as well as a specific address, with an embedded chip for verification. His business card was not easily given to anyone. In Alpine City, getting Mr. Roys business card was a symbol of status! Upon hearing this, Miranda exchanged nces with Emmanuel and Mason before nodding and saying, Okay! I will definitely be there on time. Mr. Roy smiled, as if he had already achieved his goal, and nodded at Emmanuel and Mason before leaving. Chapter 760 Retaliation of Deity’s Tears After he left, Mason muttered to Miranda, Sis, what about this Mr. Roy? Is he interested in you? You cant betray my brother-inw! His own sister was extraordinarily beautiful, and even though foreigners tastes may differ from those of Priocia people, she was undoubtedly a rare beauty in their eyes as well. Masons mind started to wander. Upon hearing this, Miranda red at her brother with annoyance and said, What are you thinking? Mr. Roy is a big shot, how can I refuse his invitation? Well, I guess Mason shrugged. At that moment, none of them thought much about it But when her brother mentioned her husband, Miranda huffed with a hint of reproach, And you! Your unreliable brother-inw Dont say that, sis! Im sure hes dealing with something, he wouldnt ignore your calls on purpose! Mason, now a devoted follower of L, defended his brother-inw. Emmanuels expression also turned stern, Right! Could L be in trouble? Hearing this, Mirandas reproach turned into worry. But at that moment, her phone rang. The caller ID showed an unknown number, but it was from Priocia Ednd. Miranda felt a connection and quickly answered, Hello? Wife! Its me! Upon answering, she heard Ls urgent voice, Is Mom okay? Whats the situation? Where are you all now? Wife, are you okay? The events of the day had attracted a lot of attention, and although the authorities suppressed the information, many people still knew about it. In particr, some wealthy individuals in elite circles. After L rushed back to the Imperial Garden, he was told by a fellow resident about what happened during the day. Shocked, L immediately confirmed the details with Mirandas uncle and called her. Feeling the urgency in Ls voice on the phone, Mirandas annoyance faded. Im okay, dont worry! But Mom is in critical condition! We couldnt reach you, so we had to resort to cryogenic preservation for her. Shes currently in Alpine City, Fugleustan! Honey, can youe as soon as possible? Im really worried about Mom As she spoke, Mirandas voice choked up. In front of L, she could finally show her helplessness and confusion. Youve gone abroad?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Okay! Ille right away Dont worry! Mom will be fine, as soon as Im there, I promise to bring back our lively Mom for you! Upon hearing this, L sighed with a bitter smile. He thought if only he hade back a few hours earlier, he might not have to make this trip. Okay! Miranda finally smiled with a tearful nod. After hanging up, Emmanuel and Mason looked at Miranda expectantly. Miranda, is it L? Emmanuel asked hopefully. Yes! He said hesing soon! Miranda nodded. Upon hearing that they finally contacted L, Emmanuel and Mason breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a sense of hope. Meanwhile Dad, is Miranda mommy and Grandma okay? Nora looked up with a serious and worried expression, resembling a little adult. Theyre fine! Dad wont let anything happen to them! Nora, do you want to go abroad with Dad? L asked with a smile. Yes! Nora obediently agreed. Young Master, are you going abroad? Vinnie asked from the side. L, brother Fiona blinked. Yes! My mother-inw is in trouble, and only I can save her. I have to go right away! Vinnie, you take care of Fiona and bring her back to the Sun Moon Sect, okay? When Ie back from abroad, Ill head to Sun Moon Isle immediately! L considered and arranged this way. Alright Vinnie frowned but eventually nodded. In truth, he was mainly concerned about Ls safety! But considering Ls current strength, unless he encountered a powerhouse of Void Reclusion level, no one should threaten his life. The previous danger was because L had infiltrated the Broken Pulse Sect. In the outside world, ancient forces dared not directly attack L. Moreover, even the Broken Pulse Sect and the Ancient Willis family should not be able to reach Akuth. At this moment, Fiona looked at L with some reluctance, as if wanting to say something but hesitating. After leaving the Broken Pulse Sect, in her heart, this girl hade to see L as her reliance. She wanted to follow L abroad, but she was afraid of causing trouble for him, so she kept her thoughts to herself. In Priocia time, at three in the morning, L boarded a flight to the capital of Fugleustan with Nora! Here is a luxurious estate that covers an area of over a thousand acres, called Mr. Roy Castle! Because it is owned by Mr. Roy. In a room within the castle, the director of Haios Corporation stood straight, with a respectful expression on his face. However, another man was sitting on a leather sofa, smoking a rare cigar. This man wore a half-face mask, and the exposed part of his face looked extremely pale, but his facial features were very handsome. Mr. Roy, you said that woman is an enemy of the organization, the wife of that bastard L? The man in the mask blew a smoke ring, asking with interest. Exactly! Dante ck, Ayres, as well as Gunpowder Empress and Lucifer, all died at Ls hands! The organization has thoroughly investigated Ls information. I cant be mistaken about his wife! Mr. Roy nodded affirmatively. Good! Very good! Anyone who dares to harm our Deitys Tears experts must pay with blood! The masked man nodded, a cold and murderous intent gleaming in his eyes. Rest assured, the wife of L has already epted my invitation! Chapter 761: The Mysterious Manor As one of the most powerful and enigmatic dark organizations in the world, Deitys Tears made it a point to never leave a debt unpaid! They were once hired by Ski to dispatch the masterful duo of Hades and Dante ck, apanied by two Grandmaster Realm experts from Ski, in an attempt to intercept Skis hostage, Conor. However, all four grandmasters met their demise at the hands of L. In seeking revenge, Deitys Tears then sent even more formidable experts, Lucifer and Gunpowder Empress, both in the Divine Realm, to avenge Dante ck and Hades by eliminating L. However, they each met their defeat in Jueham State, where they were apanied by the Britt family from the Capital, leading to devastating consequences. Not even Gunpowder Roses explosive could kill L. Having suffered the loss of four powerful experts at the hands of the same person, the leaders of Deitys Tears were understandably furious. Yet, they had to reassess Ls strength and therefore, could not make any rash moves. During this time, they carefully investigated various information about L, including the people around him. What remains unknown to outsiders is that Mr. Roy, a director and shareholder of Haios Corporation, is also a member of Deitys Tears. His previous help to Miranda was not as noble as he portrayed it. His main goal was to deceive Miranda, gain her trust, and lure her to his manor in order to control her and capture Ls wife, all with the intention of forcing L toe to their rescue. Deitys Tears could dispatch its strongest experts to Priocia, those in the Divine Realm. However, Deitys Tears was backed by an even more powerful and terrifying force, one that only the strongest beyond the Divine Realm dared not to involve themselves within the territory of Priocia. But the true power of Deitys Tears could be unfurled upon L once he was lured to Fugleustan, under the control of Mr. Roy. Remember, we cant afford any mistakes! We must seize this opportunity! the masked man said as he puffed on a cigar. Rest assured, Lord Augustus! When Les to Fugleustan, hell not only be with his wife. I will be prepared on two fronts! Mr. Roy said with a sinister smile. Yes! Once we lure L here, I will personally join forces with several god-tier experts from the organization! The masked man nodded, his voice carrying a hint of murderous intent. - The Human Cryogenic Procedure began at six oclock in the evening local time. Miranda, Emmanuel, and Mason remained by the metal door, nervously awaiting the oue. It wasnt until three hourster, when Dr. Tom emerged from behind the metal door, that they finally breathed a sigh of relief upon being informed of Caras sessful cryopreservation. With Alices help, the group checked into a nearby international hotel and settled in. As one of Fugleustansrgest international cities, Alpine City was rich with vibrant nightlife and numerous attractions. However, Miranda and herpanions, consumed by worry for Caras life, had no inclination to explore and simply remained at the hotel, anxiously awaiting Ls arrival. Ten hourster, in the early hours of the morning, L arrived in Alpine City with Nora. Having not slept all night, Miranda and her entourage rushed to the airport to wee him. Darling, Im sorry! At a time when you needed your husband the most, I wasnt by your side! L said, filled with guilt as they met. Miranda shook her head. I failed to protect Mom! Whether or not Mom can survive is up to you, dear! Without further ado, they all headed to Haios Corporations Human Cryogenic Base. However, their hopeful and excited hearts were met with the news that Cara couldnt be unfrozen immediately. Due to undergoing the cryogenic procedure just the previous night, unfreezing her immediately after could result in irreparable harm to her body and lead to her immediate death. They were told that they needed to wait at least a week for Caras body to fully adjust before a slow thawing process could begin. Disappointed yet cautious, they decided to wait a week for Caras safety, knowing that its better to err on the side of caution. The group then spent the next ten days trying to rx and ease the tension that had built up over the past few long hours. One evening, at eight oclock, a taxi stopped at the gates of Mr. Roys Manor. Apanied by Miranda, L stepped out of the car and made their way towards the manor. Miranda had been invited to attend a business meeting hosted by Mr. Roy and L, being the supportive husband, apanied her. After presenting Mr. Roys golden business card to the manors guards, a dedicated butler escorted them to the manors interior. As they walked, Miranda, arm in arm with L, observed the scenery of the medieval-style manor, which gave off a historic vibe with its castle-like architecture. Inside the manor, darkness shrouded the atmosphere, without any colorful lights or decorations. It was eerily quiet, a strange and unsettling silence. Darling, something feels off about this, Miranda whispered, gazing at L with a hint of suspicion in her eyes. Yes, I feel it too. This doesnt seem like a regr gathering, L agreed, his brow furrowed in concern. While the main building was still some distance away, L-possessing keen hearing-found it hard to believe that no noise could be heard from a gathering at a ce like a castle.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Both of them felt an uncanny sense of unease, causing them to be on high alert. However, they didnt feel excessively nervous. With their formidable skills, they felt confident they could handle any threat. Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Roy is already waiting for you inside, the butler said, bowing slightly and gesturing towards the creaking gates of the castle. With that, the gates slowly opened to reveal a pitch-ck interior. The cold wind swept out, carrying an inexplicably eerie feel. Chapter 762: Into the Darkness The castle gates opened, revealing a pitch-ck interior. Under the cover of night, it seemed like a lurking monster, its gaping ck maw ready to devour any living creature. L and Mirandas faces turned pale as they looked towards the servant at their side. To their surprise, the servant had disappeared without a trace, as if melding into the night. Even Ls keen senses failed to detect the disappearance. It was as if the person hadpletely blended into the darkness. This realization exchanged between L and Miranda brought a sense of gravity. It was bing apparent that the so-called party Mr. Roy had invited Miranda to was akin to a feast with nefarious intentions. Furthermore, there was an eerie atmosphere that even L, with all his understanding, found unfamiliar. Wife, be careful and stay close to me, L advised. Yes, should we go in? Miranda nodded, her cautious eyes scanning the surroundings, retrieving the Soulsummoning Banner from her ck bag. Mirandas physical strength had reached the level of Myriad Forms Realm, on par with Ls, after awakening distant memories following a previous stimtion. She now possessed certain abilities and a better understanding of her Intermediary Soul Physique, knowing how to absorb other soul energies to strengthen her soul and subsequently her physical strength. However, Miranda was aware that she couldnt recklessly absorb others souls without restraint. For instance, absorbing the soul of the young man in white, Casworon, had brought about some adverse effects for Miranda.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Parts of Casworons memories had forcefully merged with Mirandas own, including negative emotions and unpleasant experiences, making Miranda feel as if she had lived through them. It was clearly not a favorable situation. And this had been just one persons memories! It was evident that if Miranda deprived of restraint, freely absorbed others souls, the side effects of experiencing their memories would be enough to destroy her soul and drive her into madness. Just like a vessel, once overloaded, the result was inevitable copse. Therefore, in order to harness her Intermediary Soul Physique, Miranda needed to exclusively absorb pure soul energy or those with lost self-awareness. Back to the present! At this point, Miranda hesitated about entering, but after considering Ls perspective, she agreed, Yes, we should enter. I want to see what Mr. Roy is up to! With her husband by her side, Miranda, who was never a feeble woman, felt a strong sense of confidence and security. With that, L and Miranda stepped into the castle hall, as if entering the mouth of the beast. Upon entering, Ls brow furrowed. In the moment he set foot into the castle hall, it seemed as though his vision had failed. It was as if he had entered pure darkness and could no longer see anything. This was an unlikely scenario for a practitioner. Even in a dark environment, with just a glimmer of light, L would be able to see in the dark. But now, it felt as if something had swallowed all the light,pletely cutting off the castle hall from the outside world, not even allowing the moonlight to filter through. Husband, why cant I see anything? Mirandas voice carried a hint of nervousness. Me neither. Dont worry, Im here, L reassured, holding Mirandas hand, his tone steady. Sizzle! As he spoke, a blue light emanated from L, electric serpents darting around him. L, who possessed a thunder attribute physique, appeared as if he were possessed by a thunder god. After forming the Nascent Soul, obtaining a shard of spirituality, L gained greater control over his true Qi like second nature. In this instance, it was a mere trick. Since there was no light, he would create some himself! With Ls body radiating with blue light, both he and Mirandas eyes seemed to instantly regain their sight. p, p, p! At that moment, a flurry of wings pping urred as a group of dark shadows lunged towards L and Miranda. These shadows fluttered with fleshy wings, mouths filled with sharp teeth, and crimson eyes emanating a bloodthirsty and malevolent aura. They were none other than sinister bloodsucking bats! Get lost! Ls face turned stern, surging with potent true Qi like a barrier that pushed these bats away, protecting himself and Miranda while causing the bats to burst and dissolve into mists of blood. Although Ls Qi Refinement strength was not as formidable as his physical strength, it had reached the level of the Golden Corester stage. Before his physical strength reached its current level of potency, he was already capable of overpowering his opponents. This robust true Qi not only contained the overflowing dragon Qi from his left kidney but also the Power of the Earths Depths and the power of thunder and lightning. For these bloodsucking bats, which could instantly drain amon person dry, encountering Ls emitted true Qi was simply untenable. Huff, huff, huff At that moment, the sound of zing mes emerged, and the castle hall was immediately illuminated by countless white candles. The hall was incredibly spacious, covering an area of thousands of square meters, with various statues scattered throughout. Over ten thousand white candles were arranged to form a colossal pentagram pattern. And to the surprise of L and Miranda, they were standing right in the center of the pentagram. Chapter 763: Spiderweb Catches the Eagle? p, p, p, p At that moment, a round of apuse rang out. Emerging from the dim candlelight, a figure stepped forward. Half of their face was covered with a mask, and their slender figure was adorned in a ck tuxedo. Following behind was Mr. Roy! Miranda, seeing this scene, narrowed her beautiful eyes and inquired of Mr. Roy. Mr. Roy, what is the meaning of this? Mr. Roy faintly smiled but did not speak, as if he, as a director of Haios Corporation, had no authority to speak at the moment. Then, a sarcastic voice rang out, Surprise! What a surprise! Mister L, today was only meant to capture your wife! But I didnt expect you toe too! What a pleasant surprise! Augustus, the man with the half-face mask and one of the masterminds behind Deitys Tears, pped his hands and spoke. Who are you? L raised an eyebrow, evidently targeted by the other party with the direct use of his name. L recalled that he had no previous interactions with foreigners, except At that moment, he suddenly thought of something and asked with a low voice, A member of Deitys Tears? L had been quite ordinary from childhood to adulthood. Even when he ran his own factory, he had no dealings with foreigners. The only interaction he had, and what may be considered enemies, were Ski and Deitys Tears. It seems youre quite clever! But offending us, Deitys Tears, isnt a wise decision! Today, I will use your blood to honor the Deitys Tears member who died at your hands. Since youve walked into our trap, Deitys Tears will not let your kindness go to waste! Augustus spoke coldly. His demeanor and expression remained elegant, but within that elegance, a heavy murderous intent loomed. Walked into a trap? I must say, youre quite the wordsmith, and you even use idiomatic expressions! But its not quite fitting! How do you know its not your own downfall? A web woven by a weak spider, I doubt it can trap an eagle! L spoke with a coldugh, exuding a sense of dominance and disdain. Then lets wait and see whether youre an eagle or a fly! ept your judgment of death! Darkness descends! As Augustus finished speaking, several handprints formed in his hand, and his lips moved rapidly. A strange sensation suddenly emerged in the castle hall. At the same time, four other figures suddenly appeared in the four directions of the castle hall, each emanating a powerful and menacing aura. They exuded a presence that surpassed even the strong in the Divine Realm, equivalent to the peak experts of the Uppeciate stage, based on Priocias ssifications of practitioner levels. These four individuals were the four super divine-level experts of Deitys Tears. To have someone at the Core Formation Realm dare to jump around in front of me? L scoffed at the aura that these people emitted. Even Miranda sneered and shook her head. She, who had faced Nascent Soul experts, also disregarded such high-level practitioners. For the Divine Realm experts and super divine-level experts of Deitys Tears, they may indeed be invincible existences for others. However, L and Miranda found them inadequate.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Just as L and Miranda were about to take action and deal with Augustus and hispanions, a sudden change urred. Following Augustuss promation, Darkness descends, L and Miranda felt that the Five-Star Formation, made of candles under their feet, suddenly lit up brightly, causing them to squint their eyes. Subsequently, a ck mist suddenly pervaded, enveloping them once again. Looking around, the visibility was under ten meters. Beyond that, aplete darkness loomed, just like before. Even the auras of Augustus and hispanions seemed to have been veiled and could not be sensed. Wife, be careful! In that instant, L immediately warned Miranda. At the same time, under the control of Augustus, the sovereign of the ck mist field, four streams of blood mist gushed out and entered the bodies of the other four super divine-level members of Deitys Tears, establishing a connection between them, allowing them to perceive everything within the ck mist field clearly. Swish! At that moment, Ls mind suddenly issued a warning, feeling a gust of wind assaulting him from behind. With a cold snort, L struck out with a fist without hesitation. A de of blood shed forth, aimed at Ls neck, but it collided with the force of his fist, producing a metallic shing sound. The de in the opponents hand was shattered by Ls bare fist. Not only the weapon, but a single blow from L shattered the entire right arm of the so-called super divine-level expert. The bones in their arm cracked inch by inch; muscles and flesh ruptured. Hmm? However, L seemed somewhat dissatisfied with the effect and let out a light exmation? With his strength, a collision with an expert equivalent to the Core Formation Realm should have sent enough recoil to kill the opponent, right? However, before this imposing Deitys Tears expert, who had a stern face and a slender and robust figure, L was only able to incapacitate one of his arms. It seems like his physical body is quite resilient? L mused in astonishment, revealing a hint of surprise in his eyes. While L was surprised, the opponent seemed even more so; it was more like shock! My arm is ruined, how is this possible? How could he be so powerful? Apanying the cries and exmations, the opponent vanished into the ck mist once again, making it impossible for L to capture them. However, concealed within the tone of the cries was a sense of horror and panic, causing a momentary pause for Augustus and his aplices. A super divine-level expert was incapacitated after a single collision with L, bringing about such an oue? You fool! Who let you confront him head-on within my domain of darkness? Is there no such thing as a sneak attack? Augustus snorted coldly, berating the expert with a somewhat irritable tone. Hearing this, the previous expert was speechless! Wasnt that a sneak attack by himself? Chapter 764 When I Was A Soft Persimmon A transcendent expert from Deitys Tears, was struck by L with a single punch, shattering his weapon and crippling one of his arms, shocking Augustus and the others. However, they did not give up on their n to attack L! Taking advantage of their superiority in the dark domain, where L couldnt sense anything, they felt that there was still hope! The person who had attacked previously, quickly restored his right arm after retreating into the ck mist. The strength and recovery ability of this Deitys Tears expert had reached unimaginable levels. With Augustus furious curse, another attack wasunched towards L without warning, piercing through the ck mist, catching him off guard. This time, the attacker was clever! He didnt opt for closebat with L but chose a long-range attack. It was a blood-red w shadow, heading straight for Ls throat. L snorted, and with a punch, dispersed the attack directly! However, at the same time, another blood-red w shadow grabbed Ls back heart from a different direction! Pfft! Despite being able to leave a terrifying w mark on L, a Grandmaster Realm expert from the secr world, it only made a faint sound and dissipated like a bubble. Not even Ls defense could be broken! Damn it, my attacks cant break through his defense! A womans voice rang out. Her previously seductive tone was now mixed with disbelief and horror. Continue! Were in the dark now, and hes in the light. Even if it takes all day, well wear him down! Augustus ordered to continue the attack, with an even more determined and intense murderous tone. Such a powerful enemy, if not eliminated, would be a huge threat to Deitys Tears. They really had overestimated it! When they came to Fugleustan, if it wasnt for Deitys Tears holding a grudge and provoking L, he would have almost forgotten about them. He had no intention of causing trouble for them! But now its different! Since Deitys Tears wouldnt disappear, L would definitely not spare them today. Next, while Augustus maintained the dark domain, the other four transcendent experts continued to coborate with each other, constantlyunching long-range attacks to ambush L. At first, L held his breath, always on guard against attacks from any direction. However, after enduring a few attacks without any threat, he simply stopped bothering to defend himself. His majestic True Qi formed a protective shield on his body, and L stood there, letting the four Deitys Tears transcendent experts attack him. Meanwhile, he began to study how to break open the dark domain and gain the upper hand. With techniques like the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique from the Temple of Mysteries, L quickly learned about this dark domain set up by Augustus, which seemed simr to the geomantic formations of Priocia but not entirely the same. The energy supporting this dark domain seemed to be a kind of energy condensed from blood. As for the other four enemies, they had strong bodies and astonishing recovery abilities. Their method of attack was different from the Priocia practitioners True Qi but had some simrities. It seemed to be a kind of vital energy. These guys dont seem quite human, do they? More like the legendary Bloodlines of the Western world? Did mythical creatures like vampires really exist? Judging from the characteristics of the other party, Ls mind was suddenly filled with some guesses. At this time, he had the leisure to study their characteristics, but the other party was bing more and more helpless and desperate. L stood there, letting them attack, but they couldnt even scratch him for a long time. At this rate, they would probably exhaust themselves first! Swish! At this moment, a figure suddenly emerged from the ck mist, one of the four Deitys Tears transcendent experts, the woman with blood-red lips and a face so pale it looked eerie. Her fingernails were bright red and a good twenty centimeters long, like a row of razor des. This was the first time they had shown themselves in person after choosing long-range attacks! But this time, the target was no longer L but Miranda, not far from him. The woman had a sinister smirk on her face as she reached out her magical w towards Mirandas shoulder. Had it been an ordinary person, this w would have pierced right through their shoulder.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, the current goddess president of thepany was far from ordinary. Facing the sudden attack, Miranda snorted and struck out at the womans w with her own fist. Despite her delicate and fairplexion, where her fistnded, the space distorted and shook! Puff! Ah! As her fist collided with the womans w, a piercing scream followed. Her tough crimson nails were directly shattered by Mirandas fist and detached from her fingers. Blood sttered everywhere! In an instant, she was in agony, her face contorted, letting out a mournful cry. Internally, she was filled with profound horror. She hadnt expected Ls wife to be so powerful. Without hesitation, the woman tried to retreat into the ck mist to hide and recover from her injuries. However, having finally gotten an enemy to emerge from the ck mist, would Miranda easily let her escape? Trying to run? Toote! The goddess president sneered, and with a swift movement, she grabbed the womans wrist and pulled her back. Her pink fist, brimming with terrifying physical strength, viciously struck the womans chest. Thought I was a soft persimmon? Die! Just like L, the goddess president had faced numerous dangers and was equally ruthless in her actions. Puff! With a muffled sound, the womans chest copsed. Her heart instantly burst, and she perished on the spot! Even with her extraordinary recovery ability, survival was now out of the question. Hmph! Im not ying with you anymore! Break for me! L, realizing that Miranda was under attack, his face darkened, and his voice carried a hint of anger. Chapter 765: Endure, For a Long Time Having endured half a day of attacks without sustaining any injuries, L couldnt be bothered to deal with them any longer. He focused on studying the intricacies of the dark realm. However, when they targeted Miranda, L, the protector of his wife, had enough! He could have used his esoteric techniques to break through the dark realm a little longer. However, at this moment, he no longer had the patience to continue studying! He chose to break through directly, using sheer force! Give way! With a fierce shout from L, he stomped his right foot heavily! Pulse of the Earth! Boom! A terrifying wave of energy spread out from Ls center! The ground cracked like a spider web! From the outside, the entire cluster of buildings seemed to tremble violently, as if they had experienced a seismic event of magnitude nine or higher. Subsequently, they copsed inrge numbers! Inside the castle hall, stones flew and fell, and the ground trembled madly. The terrible energy waves spread in all directions! Pulse after pulse In an instant, the dark realm that had entwined L and Miranda was instantly scattered by the energy of Pulse of the Earth. Augustus, the instigator, suffered a bacsh from the shattered barrier and was further hit by the shockwave of Pulse of the Earth. He was suddenly thrown into the air and spat out a mouthful of blood. As for hispanion, Mr. Roy, he was shattered into pieces by the shockwave of Pulse of the Earth, passing away. The other three Deitys Tears superhuman-level experts were also thrown into the air by the shockwave of Pulse of the Earth, each of them spitting out blood. Boom! It was unknown how long had passed before the horrifying vibrations gradually dissipated! The castle hall immediately turned into an outdoor scene! Within the ruins, only L and Miranda remained standing. Meet your end! L said coldly, and then, like a cannonball, he charged at the remaining three superhuman-level experts. Ah! At that moment, the three of them, facing L charging towards them like a wild beast, their expressions changed dramatically. After quickly getting to their feet, ignoring their injuries, they instantly transformed and revealed their trump cards! They, who were initially slim, grew taller in stature, their faces even paler under the moonlight. Their handsome features gradually twisted into a grim and terrifying appearance, their mouths sprouting menacing fangs. Their muscles wriggled violently, and a pair of bat wings sprouted from their backs! A strong, bloody scent permeated from within them, apanied by a seemingly powerful aura. Ordinary members of the Bloodline did not have blood wings. Only when their strength reached a certain level, reaching a Vampire Count or above, would they grow blood wings and possess even more powerful transformation abilities. Seeing their true faces, Mirandas face showed a tinge of surprise. Bloodline? Although their appearances were somewhat different from what was depicted in movies and TV, it was not difficult to guess. After revealing their true forms, the three of them seemed to be more confident and let out a few high-pitched howls as they attacked L together. Seeing this, L sneered. Using his palm as a de, he struck out with the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form towards the three individuals. The de aura tore through the space in an instant! The three Vampire Count-level experts, their blood surged in response, forming a protective blood barrier, and each of them unleashed their strongest attack in an attempt to resist Ls move. However, their attacks dissipated in an instant upon encountering the de aura. Their proud protective blood barrier and sturdy Bloodline bodies seemed to be nothing against Ls attack. With three eerie sounds, the de aura instantly cleaved the bodies of the three individuals into halves. Even if they had the unique healing abilities of the Bloodline, they were powerless to change their fate! All three were immediately killed by L! I can endure you for a long time! It only takes one second to kill you! L sneered disapprovingly and then turned to face Augustus. No! How can you be this powerful? No! Its impossible! Augustus shook his head continuously, his face filled with fear. He had thought that he had set up a trap against L today, and that once he fell into it, there would be no escape!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, in the end, that trap turned out to be as fragile as a spiders web. He had attempted to capture an eagle and instead met his own demise. In his heart, Augustus thought that perhaps only their Blood Royal in the n could kill L? In Priocia, there are countless people stronger than me! A frog in a well dares to jump around in my presence! L disdainfully sneered, and with a tap of his foot, he charged directly at Augustus. Regardless of being from Deitys Tears or the Bloodline, if they didnt provoke him, he wouldve let them be. However, since they hade, they should stay! You cant kill me! Augustus regained hisposure and cried out. In the face of the murderous L, he seemed to still have confidence and also his own wits. With those words, he transformed into a group of vampire bats, trying to flee in all directions! As long as one of these bats managed to escape, perhaps Augustus would be able to survive and remain in Ls hands. Although, after using such a forbidden survival magic, his strength would greatly decrease and he would be in a prolonged state of weakness. Butpared to death, this price was nothing! So many tricks! Trying to escape? L raised an eyebrow. The next moment, a terrifying gravitational force field, with L at its center, instantly spread out. Body Force Field, activated! It affected every bat that Augustus had transformed into within its range. p, p, p In a frantic attempt to escape the gravitational pull, the bats were inevitably drawn back towards L, unable to resist. No! Countless bats transformed back into Augustus and fell at Ls feet, with desperation and fear in their screams. Chapter 766 Heading to the Bloodline Territory Whats worth mentioning is that despite breaking through the physical realm to the level of Myriad Forms, Miranda did not awaken body-strengthening martial arts such as the physical strength field. Due to the strengthening from the Intermediary Soul Physique, Miranda seemed to be somewhat different from a true body-strengthening expert. Seeing Augustus transform into a swarm of bats, Miranda thought for sure that he wouldnt be able to escape. But to her surprise, L was able to draw them back. At that moment, Miranda looked at L, her eyes showing an unexinable radiance. She could sense that since his return, her husband seemed to have be even more powerful. At that moment, Augustus fell to Ls feet, panic and despair written all over his face. No! You cant kill me! Augustus eximed, frantically shaking his head. Why not? L raised an eyebrow, asking coldly. I am Count Augustus of the Bloodline. The entire powerful Bloodline stands behind me! Killing the experts of Deitys Tears might not be a big deal, but if you kill me, the powerful Bloodline will never let you off. Augustus threatened with a menacing tone. Oh? But it seems like Ive already killed people from the Bloodline! So, one more wont make a difference! L retorted, pointing to the three other Bloodline experts he had cut into pieces. No! Its different! I am the favored one of the Blood Royal. You can kill those three, but not me! Otherwise, the Blood Royal will not spare you! Augustus exined desperately, trying to save himself. What is the Blood Royal? Ill wait for him toe find me! L sneered, shaking his head in disdain. No, no, no! I have a reason you cant kill me! For today, to deal with you, Mr. Roy has made two preparations! Your mother-inw, thatdy named Lewis, is now in our hands. Unless you want her dead! Augustus said. As the words fell, Ls expression changed instantly, and Miranda trembled with anger. What did you say? Youve captured my mother? The goddess CEO gritted through her teeth. Ls whole demeanor turned cold, a terrifying aura emanating from him. Seeing the dreadful expressions of the two, Augustus hurriedly said, Rest assured, she has been transported to the Bloodline territory along with the cryogenic chamber and devices. As long as you dont kill me, I guarantee Miss Lewis wont be harmed! Of course, if I die, the consequences dont need further exnation! Hearing this, L and Miranda exchanged a nce, both frowning with suspicion and gravity. In the next moment, Miranda immediately called Alice to help check and confirm if her mother was still at Haios Corporations Human Cryogenic Base. After a dozen minutes, Alice confirmed to Miranda that Moira Duncan had indeed been secretly taken to an unknown location by Mr. Roys arrangements-viting Haios Corporations rules but not difficult for Mr. Roy as a board member of thepany. Idiot! After learning this, Mirana, her face full of anger, kicked Augustus. He was sent flying backwards, blood spewing from his mouth. His half-face mask had fallen off, revealing a handsome, pale face. Nevertheless, Augustus wiped the blood from his mouth, smiling smugly. I didnt lie to you, did I? You dont dare to kill me, hahaha In his heart, he thought it was all thanks to Mr. Roys two preparations, otherwise, he would have been doomed today. L and Miranda looked at his smug face, both gnashing their teeth with hatred, but really not daring to kill him directly at the moment.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Husband, what do we do? Mom is in the hands of Bloodline Miranda asked anxiously, her mind in a whirl. L pondered for a few seconds before saying in a heavy voice, Dont panic! Lets call Dad and Mason first! Yes! Mirandas expression froze upon hearing this and she hurriedly called Emmanuel. The two of them had been ambushed by Deitys Tears. Had they attacked Father, Brother, or Nora? Emmanuel answered the phone quickly, and to Miranda and Ls relief, the others were unharmed. Deitys Tears preparations had not included Emmanuel and the others. Knowing that Emmanuel and the others were safe, L went to Augustus. What are you going to do? You better not act recklessly! Augustus eximed, genuinely afraid of L at the moment. The opponents strength made him panic! Dont worry, I wont kill you! But while the capital crime is easy to forgive, the living one is hard to escape! Ls face showed a sly smile. The next moment, he directly broke Augustuss limbs and spine, picking him up as if he were a dead dog. Wife, for safetys sake, go back and stay with Dad. Protect their safety! Ill go to the Bloodline with this guy! Rest assured, I will definitely bring back mom! L told Miranda his arrangements. Miranda hesitated for a moment before nodding. Okay! Husband, be careful Actually, she wanted to go with L, but the safety of her father and Nora was equally important. Her current strength was second only to Ls, and she had to take on the responsibility of her familys safety. That night, close to midnight, L, carrying Augustus, arrived at a small town on the outskirts, about a hundred miles away from Alpine City. The area was filled with hills and sparsely popted, with only a few hundred households in the town, seemingly far from the modern hustle and bustle outside. Astonishingly, it was on the outskirts of the Alps. In the outskirts of the town, there stood a solitary church, seeming deep and mysterious in the night. Approaching within ten miles of the church, one could see a sign indicating it was a private territory. This was the Bloodline territory! Chapter 767 Treating Herself as a Queen? L carried Augustus towards the ancient castle. As they approached the sign marking the private estate, a figure suddenly appeared, blocking their path. A Bloodline guard stood before L, coldly reminding him, This is a private estate for your safety The guards expression turned to shock as he saw the state of Augustus being carried by L like a dead dog. Count Augustus, you you Starling, the guard red at L with suspicion and hostility. Who are you? What have you done to Count Augustus?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Augustus weakly interjected, Report back to Blood Royal, we have a prestigious guest! Go quickly With uncertain suspicion, the guard nced at L before swiftly heading towards the castle. L gave a disdainful snort and did nothing to the guard, focusing on carrying Augustus. A shadow with wings quickly flew over. It was none other than a Bloodline master of earl rank or higher! Under the moonlight, this scene, if captured and uploaded online, would surely cause a stir. However, L remained unaffected, calmly observing the figurend. The vampire count with long hair frowned upon seeing Augustus maimed, then turned to L, saying coldly, Easterner, I admire your courage. To bring Augustus condition to this extent and still have the courage to bring him here! Speak, what is your purpose? L sneered coldly, Enough with the chatter, let someone in charge here talk to me! Take us to see Blood Royal! added Augustus weakly. The count snorted and led L into the castle. Along the way, L saw numerous individuals inside, living as ordinary people within the castle. Some appeared to be servants and guards! It must be said, regardless of the evil in the Bloodlines hearts, both men and women possessed handsome appearances. Finally, the count led L to the end of a corridor. There stood a blood-colored door emitting a faint red glow. Please, indicated the count, gesturing for L to enter, before he disappeared inside. After a brief hesitation, L followed. Inside, a different space and domain unfolded. L realized the true territory of the Bloodline, secluded from the outside, akin to the hidden martial sects and ns in Priocia. The count continued guiding L, eventually entering a grand hall. In the hall sat a figure shrouded in a blood-colored cape, seated high above, observing the arrivals like an emperor. Below, two Bloodline masters stood on either side, their gazes coldly fixed on the unexpected visitor. Facing this imposing scene, L did not reveal any emotion. Despite some masters exuding their own imposing auras, such pressure meant nothing to L. Raising his eyes, Ls gazended on the figure on the high seat. He could not help but raise an eyebrow. There sat an exquisitely beautiful woman, her lips an incredibly vivid red, as if stained with blood. Amidst her beauty, there was an indescribable sense of evil. Despite the blood-colored cape shrouding her, her devilishly enticing figure, especially a pair of legs over a meter long, attracted attention. L estimated the woman to be over two meters tall but did not give off a sense of heaviness or coarseness, but rather a unique charm. This was undoubtedly a stretch limousine! Of course, it would be difficult for an average man to handle! The womans eyes looked at the crippled Augustus, then fixed her stern gaze on L. Your Majesty! My dear, save me! Augustus looked at the woman on the high seat with excitement, as if seeing a savior. At this, L thought to himself, The Blood Royal of the Bloodline is a woman? Could Augustus be her male favorite? L snorted and asked the woman on the high seat, Are you the Blood Royal? You are the highest here, right? Blood Royal nodded, I am the Bloodlines Queen Mary, and you can call me Blood Queen. Easterner, who gave you the audacity to do this to Augustus? Luckily, hes not dead; otherwise, you would pay with your life, and even draining your blood wont absolve you! Now, Ill give you a chance: release Augustus, and I can spare your life. With a tone of authority, Blood Queens words seemed tomand L. To this, L smirked and mocked, You truly do see yourself as a queen. Save themanding tone and tell me what you want. If you want me to release Augustus, then give me back my mother. My mother? Blood Queen appeared puzzled. Your mother isnt here? Then, Augustus can die! With a stern expression, L provocatively stated, Dont use that tone with me! If you want me to release Augustus, bring me my mother! A mother? Blood Queen seemed taken aback, her eyes shing with doubt. What? My mother isnt here? Then, Augustus can die, L dered coldly. At this, Augustus pleaded urgently, No, L! Your Majesty, of course, cannot possibly know every little detail. Your mother was brought here by Mr. Roy and me. She is in our Bloodlines hands. For the sake of your mothers safety, please refrain from acting recklessly! Hearing this, Ls expression darkened, exuding a strong intent to kill. He had no doubt that this Easterner would dare to kill him directly. No, L, your Majesty is high and mighty, of course, cannot know every little detail. Your mother was brought here by Mr. Roy and me. She is in our Bloodlines hands. For the sake of your mothers safety, please refrain from acting recklessly! Augustus eyes flickered for a moment, and he shouted urgently. Chapter 768: Because, I Don’t Need To Ls voice rang out coldly, directing at Blood Royal Mary on the high seat, Have my mother sent here! As the words fell, a powerful aura swept towards L like a tidal wave! The Bloodline experts present released their pressure, enough to crush an ordinary person to death. Blood Royal Mary on the high seat was surrounded by a surging bloodthirsty aura, her tone icy as she said, Arrogant Easterner, are youmanding me? Fool! You dont even show respect when seeing Her Majesty! With this attitude towards Her Majesty, you should be thrown into the blood pool to die a corrupting death! Kneel! One by one, the Bloodline experts coldly reprimanded L. Despite their insults and pressure, L seemed to ignore them and only looked at Blood Royal on the high seat, saying, Command you? Its just a trade! If thats what you insist on, I cant help it! If you dont want your lover boy to die, send my mother over immediately! As he finished speaking, a disdainful smirk appeared on Blood Royal Marys enchanting and eerie face. Are you trying to ckmail me with a hostage? Do you think I care about the life or death of a consort? My Bloodline has plenty of handsome men, if you want to kill, go ahead! Killing him, youll be buried with him ! Dont think that by using Augustus as a hostage, I wont dare to touch you! Hearing this, L squinted and said, Wrong! I used him as a hostage simply to get my mother back, not because Im afraid of you! With that, he threw Augustus directly at Blood Royal Mary. He gave up the hostage directly! Thud! With a dull sound, Augustus fell at the feet of Blood Royal Mary. Blood Royals bewitching eyes narrowed, slightly surprised by Ls actions. All the Bloodline experts also looked at L in bewilderment, not understanding the intentions of this man from Priocia. A person trapped in the Bloodline territory had even given up their only bargaining chip? Interesting! Very interesting indeed! An Eastern man from Priocia, what do you mean by this? Are you willingly releasing Augustus, and then beg me for mercy? Kneel down like a dog, crawl over and kiss my boots, then swear allegiance to me, and I will generously spare your life and let you be my pet. Aftering to her senses, Blood Royal Marys face was filled with a triumphant and pleased expression. By directly giving up the hostage and throwing Augustus at her, she interpreted Ls actions as a sign of surrender and seeking peace. She was entertaining the idea of taming this man from Priocia. This strong man who could subdue the maniptive blood mage Augustus, his strength was evident. If she could have such a powerful person as a subordinate, maybe even conquer him in her bed, it would be an interesting thing. The Bloodline counts, dukes, and even a few powerful marquises present, when they saw Ls actions, all showed mocking and teasing expressions. This man from Priocia seemed quite strong initially. But in the end, he still bowed down before the powerful Bloodline. He even actively offered a hostage! However, at this moment, L looked at Blood Royal Mary and burst outughing mockingly. He stood alone in the pce hall full of experts of the Bloodline, surrounded by enemies, yetughed arrogantly, as if he had no constraints. After giving up Augustus, L seemed to be left with no support. But in fact, was this the truth? His greatest reliance had always been not the hostage, but himself! What are youughing at? Blood Royal Mary asked coldly, frowning at the arrogantughter of L. His performance made her feel no intention of submission. Imughing at how amusing you Bloodsuckers are! Even vampires! Who told you that giving up the hostage means surrendering to you? I just want you to understand that I dont need to use him to make you hesitate. Now, I give you two choices! First, peacefully hand over my mother and I will leave willingly. Second, I will force you topromise, even exterminate your n, to make you hand over my mother! You can decide! As the words fell, the entire Bloodline hall was filled with an uproar! All the Bloodlines were dumbfounded, looking at the arrogant and proud man from Priocia. Even Blood Royal Mary on the high seat was stunned for a few seconds! No one expected that, in such a situation, L would be so forceful! Not only did he notpromise, but he even gave the Bloodline two choices? It was as if this wasnt the home ground of the Bloodline, but his own! L, you are simply seeking death! You arrogant and boastful man from Priocia, I guarantee, you will die a miserable death!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Your Majesty, what are you waiting for? Kill him! Not only did he cripple me, he also killed Neo and the others! At this time, Augustus, lying at Blood Royals feet, looked at L with a face full of hatred. Suffering from having his limbs disabled and his spine broken by this Priocia man, Augustuss anger and resentment were evident. Even though Bloodline had strong recovery abilities, even with this type of injury, he would heal after half a year. But the humiliation made him want to go mad. Originally, when he heard Blood Royal say she didnt care about him, Augustus felt despair. But he didnt expect that L would arrogantly give up his hostage. Being free from Ls hands made him feel relieved. Being under the feet of the queen seemed to provide enough security for him. At this point, Augustus thought that after losing his hostage, L was doomed to die. Blood Royal Mary and the other Bloodline experts no longer needed to hesitate and could go after L directly. And in fact, that was the case! As the words fell, Blood Royal Mary, aftering to her senses, looked at L with a burning fury in her eyes. She felt seriously provoked! In the Bloodline territory, someone was making her choose? Even threatened to kill the entire Bloodline and make thempromise or exterminate the n? Kill him! Send him to meet the Blood Progenitor! Bloody Mary waved her hand with a strong sense of killing intent in her voice! Chapter 769 One-sided Slaughter Upon hearing this, Ls face disyed a wicked cold smile: It seems that you have chosen the second option! Very well! Kill! With these words, he stomped his foot and took the initiative to go on the offensive. Upon hearing Blood Royal Mary say that Augustus could not threaten her, L already knew what he had to do. The only way was to use absolute strength to force Blood Royal Mary and the entire Bloodline to surrender. L didnt dare to say he was one hundred percent confident, but he was seventy percent sure. Among the Bloodline experts present, aside from Blood Royal Mary giving him a sense of mild threat, L could see through the rest of them with just a nce. While the Bloodline may possess some special abilities, in the face of Ls absolute strength, these were meaningless. Just like Augustus dark domain, no matter how mysterious it was, L dispelled it with absolute power. Buzz! The moment L made a move, a powerful wave emanated from him. He directly unleashed the divine ability Rich Soil Unyielding Form! Majestic true energy surged on Ls body, forming a protective energy shield. Within the true energy, the Power of the Earths Depths and the power of thunder and lightning made L appear as if he emanated splendid colors of earth yellow and thunderous light. The overwhelming aura made all the Bloodline experts sideline. Even Blood Royal Mary, sitting on the high seat, couldnt help but be surprised. Augustus, sitting there paralyzed, widened his eyes even more. He understood that when L and a few others had fought before, they hadnt used their true strength at all. Poof! The moment a Bloodline count rushed to earn merit in front of the queen, he collided with L and was immediately sent flying backwards with a punch, his entire body bursting in mid-air. He was dead, beyond dead! In the face of such intense attacks, the formidable recovery abilities of the Bloodline were nothing but a joke. Ls punch contained the attack power of ate-stage Golden Core, the weight and heaviness of the Power of the Earths Depths, the ferocity of thunder and lightning, the eeriness and pervasiveness of the Power of Death, and his terrifying physical strength in the Myriad Forms Realm. Even Briggs and Dewi, powerful Nascent Soul experts, were caught off guard and killed with one punch by L, let alone a Bloodline count. Bloodline experts possessed the unique blood energy of the Bloodline and their physical bodies were rtively strong, equivalent to practitioners who practiced both body refinement and Qi refinement. A Bloodline count should have blood energyparable to the Core Formation Realm and physical strengthparable to the Hidden Tiger Realm. Such strength should be able to oppress practitioners of the same level in the Priocia realm, but in the face of Ls even more monstrous existence, that level of strength was simply not enough. Poof! Poof! Boom Next, the entire Bloodline hall descended into an extremely brutal battle. Or rather, a ughter, to be more precise! L faced a group of Bloodline experts, appearing like a tiger among sheep, and he began a one-sided massacre with an invincible demeanor. Count-level experts were often shattered with one punch by L! Dukes-level Bloodline experts were alreadyparable to Golden Core experts in absolute strength, but were still not as strong as the counts. Their bodies were stronger, and they wouldnt be directly burst open by L. However, this time, L, who had truly embraced killing, had already employed the rudiments of the rule: Power of Death in his attacks. A vampiric duke, struck in the abdomen by L, spewed blood from his mouth and was sent flying backwards. Ls blow had created a terrifying bloody hole in his abdomen. For Bloodline experts, such injuries were not normally fatal. Their formidable recovery abilities would allow them to quickly recover in a short time. However, after the vampiric dukended, his originally pale face became even paler. His handsome face contorted with horror and fear. No! Why cant my injuries heal? What power is this? Is this the power of a demon? In the midst of the vampire dukes unwilling screams and gasps, he was dead without taking more than a few breaths. In the face of Ls Power of Death, the formidable recovery abilities of the Bloodline were directly countered and eroded by the speed of his attacks! The hall was shrouded in a mist of snow, and blood and flesh flew! L, with his own strength, ughtered a group of Bloodline experts, causing heavy casualties and even breaking their will. No! We are no match for him at all! Hes a demon! Your majesty, save us! Blood Royal Mary, who had been sitting there thinking that as long as she gave the order, L would be a corpse, changed her expressionpletely. Trash! Youre all just a bunch of trash! The four marquises, it seems that you must take action! Blood Royal Mary gritted her teeth and gave themand. The four Bloodline experts sitting in the lower seats simultaneously rose after hearing themand. After exchanging a few nces, they simultaneously charged towards the rampaging L. The four of them, three men and a woman, were the four marquises, the elite of the Bloodline. Their blood energy wasparable to an early-stage Nascent Soul expert, and their physical strength was equivalent to the Mountain Shattering Realm. In actualbat, their true strength was equivalent to a mid-stage Nascent Soul expert. Get out of the way! As they made their move, the female marquise among the four roared at the other blood experts who were being ughtered. Whoosh In response to hermand, the other Bloodline experts scattered in order to save themselves, at their fastest speed ever. In front of L, these counts and dukes were likembs to the ughter.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although Ls brutal battle before was short, they were almost on the verge of copsing in spirit. Poof! In the next moment, a Bloodline marquis spread his fleshy wings and shed with L. With a muffled sound, their fists shed in mid-air. Crack, crack Immediately after, the sound of bones cracking filled the air. The vampiric marquis who had made the first move had a drastic change in his expression! Chapter 770: Blood Royal’s Battle A Bloodline powerhouse at the level of a noble, with aprehensivebat powerparable to the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul. However, in a frontal collision with L, he was still knocked back by a single punch. The right arm that collided with L was visibly distorted, and bones and tendons were directly broken and shattered. Even a bloody bone fragment was exposed at the elbow! The vampire noble eximed in shock and swiftly retreated. The injuries were not too severe for a Bloodline, but the gap in strength shown in a single face-off left all Bloodline individuals with an unprecedented sense of shock. Even a noble is no match for L. The situation seemed to be one of beingpletely overwhelmed. After pushing aside the noble, his right arms flesh quickly wriggled in an attempt to heal. However, he was horrified to find that his recovery ability was suppressed by a force invading his body. It was a power that prated every orifice, representing death, with the ability to quickly destroy vitality. It was the Power of Death carried in Ls attack. Involving the rules of life and death, it was undoubtedly one of the most powerful rules in the world. Ls understanding of this embryonic rule was unimaginably bizarre. Not only could it cause terrifying damage to enemies, but it could also continuously erode the vitality of opponents who had not died. For enemies with strong recovery abilities like the Bloodline, it was a natural nemesis. The other three noble-level experts quickly joined forces to temporarily block L in order to prevent him from pursuing and threatening the life of the noble. Do not engage him directly, use ranged attacks against him! The retreating noble spread open a pair of fleshy wings behind his back and quickly took to the air, shouting. At the same time, heunched two blood-colored attacks of Qi-Blood power towards L. Puff, puff, puff L was immediately hit by this attack as he was engaged in a three-on-one battle with the noble-level experts. Even with Ls reaction speed, he could have avoided the attack altogether. However, L didnt do so. His robust True Qi,plemented with the Rich Soil Unyielding Form technique, and bolstered by the physical strength of the Myriad Forms Realm, allowed him to resist the noble-level experts attack. Although the attack had broken through Ls True Qi, it had not caused any real damage to him. The attack power of the noble level when using ranged attacks was only equivalent to that of a Golden Core Realm expert. Such attacks could not threaten the physical body of the Myriad Forms Realm. Haha! That tickles! After stumbling, Lughed heartily. Then he became even more ferocious as he kicked Luna, a female noble, and sent her flying. She spurted out blood, and her aura instantly diminished by three points. Just then, L sensed an imminent danger. His body suddenly moved thirty centimeters sideways. St! A whip had pierced through his right shoulder, revealing itself from the other side. If L had been half a second slower, this strike might have punctured his heart. Ls expression turned serious, and he put away his sense of disdain. He gritted his teeth and charged forward, pulling out the whip that had pierced his flesh. As he turned around, he saw a tall and slender figure behind him. Blood Royal Mary herself had personally intervened! She stood off the throne, holding a blood-red whip that dripped with fresh blood at its tip. You treat my people like food, thinking I am a pushover? Next, enjoy the gentleshing from me! Blood Royal Marys voice was naturally seductive, but it also carried an undeniable chill and a murderous intent. As she spoke, the whip struck at L once again. L snorted and took out a metal staff from his pouch, battling Blood Royal Mary fearlessly. The staff weapon was something he had found when he killed the man with yellow eyes on the ind. Although it did not possess a spirit like the cial River Dragon Sparrow de, its material was decent. It served as a temporary solution without a proper weapon in hand. ng, ng, ng The strongest Bloodline was now in a fierce battle against the outsider, L. In the blink of an eye, they exchanged over a dozen moves, fighting on equal footing. Thispletely worried Blood Royal Mary, and her beautiful yet eerie eyes were filled with fury and astonishment. Even more shocking was how Ls puncture wound on his right shoulder had healed within a few breaths. His recovery speed outmatched even their Bloodline abilities! This expert from the easternnds had an abnormally powerful physical body and possessed the ability to suppress Bloodlines recovery powers. He had to be the nemesis sent by the gods themselves, right? At this moment, all the Bloodline experts harbored this thought in their hearts.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Damn it! I must take this seriously! After battling L for a moment, Blood Royal Mary found herself unable to handle him and snorted in frustration. Her already slender figure rose by half a meter, and another pair of fleshy wings sprouted from her back. At the same time, an essence-like blood mist oozed out from her body, forming a domain like a river of blood around her. In the midst of this battle, L felt strange blood qi prating his body, slowing down his movements. The fleshy wings on her back seemed to provide her with agility. Her attacks became even more intense in an instant. The blood-colored whip transformed into countless venomous serpent-like shadows, enveloping L. Chapter 771: Starting Now Buzz! In an instant, Ls internal energy surged out, forming a protective aura while carrying a more majestic energy within his attacks. ng ng ng ng The long staff in Ls hand collided with the whip shadows ceaselessly. His energy contained the Power of the Earths Depths and the power of lightning, making his attacks heavy and violent. At the same time, the power of lightning infiltrated Blood Royals body through the blood-red whip, causing her to feel a numbing sensation. It seemed like there was a negative exchange between the two sides!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At the same time, L ingeniously used the metal staff as a de to disperse the whip shadows, secretly stacking the power of Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form, resulting in an iparable might when used alone or in session! Swish swish swish As Blood RoyalMary made her move, the four Bloodline marquises temporarily backed off. However, they werent idle-theyunched continuous long-range attacks at L. A stream of life force attacksnded on L, helping their Blood Royal Majesty create trouble for the opponent! The other counts and dukes, upon seeing this, likewise followed suit, allunching remote attacks against L with all their might. The entire Bloodline hall was beset by numerous Bloodline powerhouses, collectively besieging L. All sorts of life force attacks kept shooting towards L. The scene resembled the entire Bloodline, under the leadership of Blood Royal, besieging a boss! Crack! Finally, after enduring an attack from a marquis-level powerhouse, L staggered. The whip of Blood RoyalMary viciouslyshed at Ls waist. As the strongest of the vampire race, Blood RoyalMarys strength wasparable to that of a Nascent Soulter stage powerhouse. This attack left a horrifying gash in Ls waist, with blood instantly staining his clothes! L grunted, his face tense. The pain and injury brought a surge of anger and hostility within him. At this moment, upon seeing her sessful strike, a cold smile appeared on Blood RoyalMarys alluring face. She straightened her tall, slender, and curvaceous body, condescendingly looking down at L and said, Priocia little man, how does it feel? How dare you be arrogant in front of me, threaten to annihte my Bloodline? Today, you are destined to be besieged to death! Lets see if you canst! Hahaha With these words, Blood Royalughed triumphantly. But in response, a cruel and fierce smile surfaced on Ls face, filled with a strong sense of killing intent. Besieged to death? Thank you for reminding me! Ill wipe out your people first, then have some fun with you! I said I will make you surrender today! So, lets start now! With that, Ls face was filled with cold determination. He turned his back on Blood Royal, who was aggressively attacking him, and instead began attacking the other Bloodline powerhouses. Boom! L charged at a group of count and duke-level Bloodline powerhouses, his staff carrying a ferocious energy as it swept through with force. Ah! No! This swipe had left dozens of Bloodline powerhouses dead under his staff. p! Of course, Blood Royal, who had been relentlessly attacking L, struck once again. The blood-red whip fiercelyshed at Ls back, leaving a swath of torn flesh. However, L seemed unfazed. His Rich Soil Unyielding Form, coupled with the Myriad Forms Realms physical body, meant that unless targeted at his vitals, the attacks from Blood RoyalMary wouldnt be fatal. By employing the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, he could fully bear the damage brought by his opponent! As for the pain he had endured such inhuman torture in the dungeon of Broken Pulse Sects Dragon Burial Peak that a little pain wouldnt even cause him to furrow his brow. He intended to use his own wounds to exchange for the lives of Bloodline powerhouses! Until the entire Bloodline was devastated, and Blood RoyalMary was left shivering in fear. Hmph! Die! With a stomp, L, like a wild tiger, turned once again, heading towards the area densely popted by Bloodline powerhouses. Thud! Stter Wherever the staff went, flesh flew and screams echoed. The Bloodline powerhouses fell one after another, like wheat being reaped. Damn it! Your opponent is me! Watching her underlings die at an rming rate, Blood RoyalMary was filled with dread and fury as she desperately attacked L, trying to stop him! Yet, she had no idea what kind of ruthless maniac she was facing today! Bring my mother-inw here! Otherwise, Ill ughter the whole Bloodline! As he mercilessly killed, L shouted aggressively. He chose to resist all of Blood RoyalMarys attacks as long as they didnt target his vitals, then quickly recovered using the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique. He continued to ughter other Bloodline powerhouses! Damn it! Get off the ground! Get off the ground quickly! He cant fly! Get off the ground, and he wont be able to reach us! Facing Ls ughter, the quick-thinking Bloodline powerhouses urgently called out. Whooshing One by one, figures with wings pped into the air, seeking refuge in the air in the middle of the Bloodline hall. They hoped to evade Ls disadvantage of being unable to fly and escape his ughter! Do you think I cant do long-range attacks? Lets see where you can hide! Upon seeing this, a ruthless smile appeared on Ls face. His vigorous internal energy surged out, poured onto the staff, and unleashed a series of staff shadows. The midair Bloodline powerhouses dodged, but still fell down from the attacks. Butpared to the previous killing speed, it did slow down a bit. Witnessing this, the entire Bloodline breathed a sigh of relief, thinking they had found an effective way to counter him! However, at this moment, Augustus, who had been disabled by L and fallen near the throne, seemed to have suddenly realized something. He muttered to himself, Is this really effective? The next second, it was as if his words hade true, bringing about a terrifying scene that shocked and horrified the entire Bloodline! Chapter 772 Do You Still Think It’s Just Empty Words? Boom! In that moment, L stomped the ground, leaving behind a massive deep hole, and he momentarily soared into the air. Towards the densest area in midair, he leaped. Buzz! At the same time, a powerful gravitational force emanated from him as the center. In an instant, within a radius of fifty meters around him, the Bloodline experts in midair were uncontrobly drawn towards him. At the same time, L coldly snorted, and his true qi erupted. Majestic, heavy, and ferocious true qi, like a Qi wall spreading in all directions, collided with those Bloodline experts who were drawn towards him. In the next moment, an incredibly heart-wrenching and shocking scene unfolded in the entirety of the Bloodlines main hall. Extremely visually impactful! The true qi unleashed by L directly caused the count-level Bloodline experts to perish, turning into a mist of blood. The bodies of the duke-level powerhouses shattered into pieces. As if arge blood-colored firework blossomed in midair! No! Watching this scene, Blood Royal Mary couldnt help but twitch her facial muscles and let out a roar filled with intense heartache and anger. Other Bloodline experts, including the four Great Dukes, felt a surge of panic deep in their hearts! Let my mother-inw go, or Ill continue! Afternding, L once again withstood Blood Royal Marys furious attack, without even batting an eyelid. His tone was cold and domineering! Escape! All Bloodline members, flee from here! Hand him over to me! Blood Royal Mary shouted hoarsely. As her voice fell, countless Bloodline experts, as if granted a pardon, flew out of the Bloodline main hall, rushing towards the Bloodline territory outside. Can your people outrun me? Your people, can they be faster than me? Hahaha Kill! Kill until you hand over my mother-inw! Seeing this, a contemptuous sneer appeared on Ls face, and he immediately charged out as well. Do you surrender or not! He turned into a blur, once again using his physical field to attract a group of Bloodline experts. In an instant, blood mist filled the air, and limbs and arms fell like rain. Following that, numerous Bloodline powerhouses rushed out of the Bloodline main hall and fled in various directions. L randomly chose a direction and chased after them. Ignoring or taking Blood Royal Marys attacks head-on, he nearly ughtered all the Bloodline experts in this direction. Not only that, along the way, he also killed arge number of Bloodline members who were stronger in strength and status. Many of these Bloodline members strength didnt even reach the count level; they were just ordinary citizens living in the Bloodline territory. With just one attack from L, arge number of casualties were inflicted. No! Bastard! Stop it! Blood Royal Marys eyes turned red, watching her own people dying in front of her, her heart seemed to be bleeding. The Bloodlines poption had never exceeded thirty thousand. With Ls method of killing, it seemed that the danger of extermination was imminent! Stop it? As a person, you must be trustworthy. I said I would exterminate your Bloodline, so Ill clean it up! Letspare and see who kills whom first, shall we? Hahaha Lughed coldly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Compared with the evil Bloodline, he seemed like an overbearing demon lord. Dont talk about innocent ordinary Bloodline members; there was no such thing as innocence in this world. Since they took the initiative to provoke him, they must pay the price! L had never been a merciful saint mother. Having experienced the coldness of the world and witnessed the cruelty and depravity of human nature, his heart was originally cold and hard. He only cared about the people he cared about. Just like now, L only cared about the safety of his mother-inw, Cara. To save his mother-inw and not let Miranda down, exterminating the entire Bloodline was nothing. Priocia man, youre a devil! Blood Royal Mary gritted her teeth and cursed. Thank you for thepliment! L changed direction and continued to kill in another direction, attacking unrelentingly. Your Majesty! Lets stop him together! Kill him! He deserves to die! At this moment, the four Bloodline Dukes flew back on their own initiative and charged towards L. They wanted to work with Blood Royal Mary to engage and restrain L, stopping his killing spree. Or even kill L! Perfect! Lets kill a big one! Seeing this, L wasnt surprised but delighted. Buzz! Suddenly, a powerful repulsive force radiated from his body and acted on Blood Royal Mary. The physical field could freely transfer between gravity and repulsion. Blood Royal and other Bloodline experts only knew that L could attract enemies, but they never expected that he could also emit repulsive force. Caught off guard, Blood Royal, who was about to attack L with all her might, suddenly froze in speed and even stumbled backward. Taking advantage of this opportunity, L coldly snorted and used his metal staff to execute the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form, striking the queen Duke Luna, one of the four Great Dukes. This strike wasnt just the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form alone. It was a move with a cumtive effect! Its power was nearly ten times greater than Ls ordinary attack. Plup! As the queen Duke faced the strike, her whole bodys hair stood on end, desperately trying to block it with all her might. However, this attack was an unstoppable crushing blow, mercilesslynding on her. With a muffled bang, a Duke-level Bloodline powerhouseparable to the Nascent Soul Mid Stage was sent flying. Half of her body was in tatters, copsing and contorting! Her heart was directly destroyed! Power of Death rapidly eroded and annihted her vitality. After shended, her body convulsed a few times before she breathed herst breath. Lord Luna! No Upon witnessing this scene, Blood Royal Mary roared in a hoarse voice, feeling as if her soul was trembling with fear. The other three Grand Dukes were also filled with constant anxiety. Looking into Ls eyes, a profound sense of terror was revealed. Even the powerful Bloodline individuals of the Duke level were in by Ls single strike. If they were on par with Lunas strength, then who would be next? If even the Dukes can be killed just like that, is this man Priocia merely boasting empty words when he ims he will annihte the entire Bloodline? Chapter 773: Compromising to Kill Blood RoyalMary watched helplessly as one of her most powerful tribesmen was killed right in front of her by L. A sense of deep sadness and anger welled up within her. Seeing the lifeless bodies of her tribesmen strewn across the Bloodline domain, she felt a profound sense of powerlessness. This human powerhouse had the audacity to single-handedly ughter the Bloodline. It was only after witnessing L effortlessly kill the rank of Viscount and other powerful individuals that Blood RoyalMary finally realized the gravity of the situation. Should she annihte L and the Bloodline or should she be killed by him? The answer to this question seemed to have already been decided. Stop! Powerful being from Priocia please stop! she pleaded. We can discuss any requests you have right now! I will have someone bring your mother-inw to you! I implore you cease! Finally, with a deep sense of helplessness, Blood RoyalMary suppressed her inner hatred and indignation, retracting her crimson whip. She spoke softly to L. As her words fell, L snorted coldly, his eyes shing with a sharpness. If only you had done this earlier, wouldnt it be better? Blood RoyalMary clenched her teeth and took a deep breath, abandoning the haughty demeanor befitting a queen. With an attitude of equality, she looked at L and said, You have proven yourself capable of negotiating any terms with me! As the ruler of Bloodline, Blood RoyalMary had enjoyed a position of dominance for far too long. She had felt as if she were superior to anyone, even above life itself. Her orders were like sacred decrees that others had to obey. How could she possibly negotiate with L at first? Especially when L was holding a hostage from Bloodline to meet her. No matter how L spoke or acted, her initial attitude towards him was to subdue or even kill him. But it was only when L killed those who made Blood RoyalMary feel powerless that she realized he was an existence capable of speaking to her as equals. It had to be said that this was the rule of this world! When others cannot see your strength, no matter how much you say, it is meaningless. When you possess a power that makes others tremble, you do not need to say much, and the other party will willingly sit down and talk to you! Foolish roaring only makes peopleugh! But the silence of a powerful individual is deafening! With Blood Royalspromise, the Bloodline members around her, as well as the surviving three Viscounts, all breathed a sigh of relief. Their gazes towards L resembled that of looking at a terrifying demon. Finally, the demon had stopped. Blood RoyalMary then led L back to the Bloodlines grand hall and walked towards Augustus, who was still lying incapacitated on the high seat. Augustuss limbs had been broken, his spine severed, rendering himpletely immobilized. As one of the heads of Deitys Tears and a Count of the Bloodline, upon seeing Blood Royal return with L, he realized the answer to his own questions. Augustus, where did you take Mr. Williss mother-inw? Bring her here! Blood Royalmanded coldly. Upon hearing this, Augustus nced at L in horror, realizing that this Priocia powerhouse was capable of making the almighty Blood Royal capitte. For a moment, Augustus was filled with mixed emotions. Just what kind of terrifying existence had Deitys Tears provoked? He did not dare say much and immediately contacted Mr. Roy, who was a member of Deitys Tears under the Haios Corporation, to send Cara back to the Human Cryogenic Base. However, Cara was not actually sent to the Bloodline territory. Previously, Augustus had only wanted to trick L intoing here and let the stronger Bloodline experts deal with him. But he never expected L to be so powerful that he could handle the entire Bloodline without breaking a sweat. Sending her back to the Haios Corporation? Ls eyes shed with coldness as he asked. Mr. Willis, sending her back to the Haios Corporation is the safest option since your mother-inw is still in cryogenic sleep! Rest assured, the Haios Corporation has no direct rtionship with Deitys Tears, only Mr. Roy is a member of Deitys Tears, Augustus exined with a bitter smile.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. L coldly snorted and waited here for about half an hour. During this time, the atmosphere in the Bloodline grand hall became tense, and silence nketed the ce as everyone struggled to breathe. L, covered in blood and emitting a formidable aura, stood silently, exerting immense pressure on everyone. Finally, when Augustus received a reply from his subordinates, L made a phone call to Miranda, asking her to go to the Haios Corporations Human Cryogenic Base to confirm whether Cara had been sent there. After receiving confirmation, L finally let go of his worry. Mr. Willis, your mother-inw is safe and sound, and you have not suffered any losses either. Now, can you leave? Blood RoyalMary stared at L intently and asked in a deep voice. The presence of this Priocia powerhouse, who surpassed her in strength, gave Blood RoyalMary a tremendous amount of pressure as long as he was present. She couldnt kill him, yet he possessed the power to wipe out the Bloodline. Blood RoyalMary desperately wanted L to leave and rid herself of this cmity. Leave? You kidnapped my mother-inw and tried to capture my wife, endangering my life, and now you expect me to simply leave? L sneered, his eyes fixed on Augustus. Hearing this, a sh of anger crossed Blood RoyalMarys face. You devastated the Bloodline and yet I am expected to offer an exnation. But as she met Ls gaze, a hint of murderous intent also flickered in her eyes. Very well! I will offer you an exnation! This injustice has a perpetrator, and since this matter was instigated by Augustus, I will use his blood to extinguish your anger! Blood RoyalMary nodded, coldly staring at Augustus. Thetter trembled and revealed a mix of fear and panic, pleading, Your Majesty spare me! Your Majesty have mercy, please do not kill me Swish! Before the words could even settle, the crimson whip had already coiled around Augustus neck. In the next moment, the whip tightened, severing Augustus head, which rolled to the ground at Blood RoyalMarys feet like a watermelon. Because of this Augustus, the Bloodline suffered heavy casualties, even losing one of the Dukes. Blood RoyalMary couldnt seek revenge on L at the moment, so she could only vent her hatred on Augustus. After all, it was because of him that this situation arose! If it werent for Augustus bringing L here, the Bloodline wouldnt have suffered such losses. Not to mention that L wanted to kill Augustus, even Blood RoyalMary wouldnt spare him. Are you satisfied now, sir? Blood RoyalMary asked in a deep voice. However, L shook his head and said, Not enough! Hearing those words, Blood RoyalMarys expression instantly changed! Chapter 774 Give You Seven Days Blood Royal did not expect that L would not give up easily. Sir, what do you want? Your mother-inw is safe, so why are you still changing your mind? The one who started it all, Augustus, is already dead! Blood Royal gritted his teeth. Standing over two meters tall, her body trembled with anger. You allowed your people to cause trouble outside, support dark organizations, capture my mother-inw, and plot against my wife. You even wanted to kill me just now! Killing the one who started it all is not enough? Am I, L, too easy to manipte? If you want to end this feud, shouldnt your Bloodlinepensate me? L smirked and asked Blood Royal firmly. It was customary internationally for the defeated topensate the victor, right? What what kind ofpensation do you want? Blood RoyalMary asked angrily. Is there any treasure in your Bloodline that I would find appealing? L raised his eyebrows and asked with a smirk. At this, Blood RoyalMary couldnt help but clench her teeth, then forced a strained smile on her face and said, The greatest treasure in our Bloodline is me! Otherwise, I can apany you for a night, will that suffice? Facing a formidable opponent like L, Blood RoyalMary didnt mind if something happened between them. Hearing this, L made a sound of disgust and his gaze couldnt help but roam over Blood RoyalMarys body. Undeniably, she was an extremely rare beauty! Despite her towering height of over two meters, she didnt appear bulky or rough. Instead, she exuded a unique charm. With her slender legs of over a meter, curvaceous waist and hips, and an allure that can make men fall into an irresistible bosom, she was like a super-luxurious stretch limo that could easily take away lives when driven.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But L only nced at her and shook his head without hesitation. Having been around the seductive and peerless goddess president daily, he had developed a strong resistance to beauty. Moreover, Miranda, his wife, had sacrificed so much for him, even risking her soul to subdue the Lord of Evil Spirits. With this sentiment, he couldnt do anything that would betray Miranda. Furthermore, L wasnt seeking short-term pleasure, but tangible benefits that would aid his growth. Your Majesty, I admit you are very tempting, but Im sorry, I dont have such heavy tastes. Im not interested in non-human females. Show me some sincerity! Do you have any cultivation scriptures, divine weapons, or any treasures that can make a person stronger? L stared at Blood RoyalMary intently as he spoke. At this, Blood RoyalMarys smile disappeared instantly and was reced by intense fury and disgust. This Priocia man had no interest in her and actually wanted treasure from her? You cant push your luck too much! We have suffered heavy losses in Bloodline and yet we didnt ask you topensate us. Now you want to extort from us? You think Im an easy target? Yes, I cant kill you, but you cant kill me either. If you push your luck, the consequence will be dire. Dont think you can threaten and ckmail me as you please! If you can destroy Bloodline, I can also find a chance to kill your people! Blood RoyalMarys tone was stern and she seemed ready to confront L head-on. At this, L narrowed his eyes and said, Oh? Do you really think I cant kill you? Saying this, he produced a rune-covered talisman in his hand, emitting a strange energy. This talisman was the lifesaver that Sullivan had once given to him. Simr to the Suppressing Talisman he had given to Miranda and Nora, it could unleash an attack as powerful as that of a Void Reclusion early-stage expert when torn apart. Now that his rtionship with Sullivan had soured, L saw this talisman as a potential threat. With this thought, L decided to use this talisman to intimidate Blood Royal and secure his interests. Thus, he tore the talisman! Buzz! With a terrifying energy surge, arge golden palm print materialized in mid-air. L could control it to target a specific direction. The appearance of this golden palm print instantly changed Blood RoyalMarysplexion as it brought a profound sense of danger. She was certain that the power of this palm print could threaten her life. Stop! What are you trying to do? Blood Royal cried out, with pupils dted and a shocked expression. Hehe L chuckled softly, and in the next moment, he mmed the golden palm imprint directly towards the top of the Bloodlines grand hall! Boom! In an instant, the reinforced grand hall, fortified by Bloodlines secret arts, had arge hole sted through its ceiling. The entire hall began to shake, as if on the verge of copsing at any moment. However, even after the golden palm imprint pierced through the hall, it remained incredibly solid, as if its power had only been diminished by a tenth or so. It gradually dissipated only when it reached the sky. Blood RoyalMarys face twitched, disying a mix of shock, fear, and dread. Hahaha If you dont want to die, if you dont want your Bloodline to be exterminated, prepare your sincerity! L dered. Ill give you seven days! If you havent prepared yourpensation within seven days, I will pay you another visit! I hope you wont go back on your word! At this moment, L burst into maniacalughter, shamelessly walking out of the Bloodline grand hall. Having shown off, it was time to leave while Blood RoyalMary was still in shock. Leave enough intimidation and mystery behind! The choice of what to do next was left to Blood RoyalMary. Chapter 775: Deceiving Him into Entering After leaving the Bloodline territory, leaving behind enough intimidation for Blood Royal and the corpses of hundreds of Bloodline experts, L departed just like that. The entire Bloodline domain was filled with deep sorrow and anger. The air was permeated with a strong smell of blood and the scent of death. Originally, this scent was considered delightful to the Bloodline, but now it made them all feel fearful and disgusted. The smell of the preys blood waspletely different from the scent emitted by their own peoples injuries and deaths. In addition to the lingering fear, Blood Royal Mary felt a deep sense of grief and hatred. A Duke had died, and more than half of the backbone forces of the Bloodline, including Dukes and Earls, were injured or killed. The entire Bloodline had suffered a great blow. All of this was due to provoking this powerful individual from Priocia. Just now, in front of L, Blood Royal Mary hadpromised and concealed her hatred quite well. But how could she not seek revenge for such a deep blood feud? One hour after Ls departure Inside a secret chamber in the Bloodline territory, Blood Royal Mary changed her clothes, washed away the weariness and bloodstains from her body, and sat there, regal and enchanting once again. Before her, a handsome vampire Duke knelt, kissing her boots. Duke Deitys Tears, how is the situation in the ancient domain of the Bloodline? Blood Royal withdrew her foot and asked calmly. Your Majesty, I have issued various tasks through the hiddenwork, and many mercenaries and adventurers from all over the world have taken them. Currently, there are thousands of pigs and fools rushing into the ancient domain. Even the fools from Purifying World lesiarchy and Wolfkin Tribe are heading for that so-called mysterious treasure. I believe that within two months, the number of offerings to the Blood Progenitor ancient corpse will be sufficient to revitalize it! Duke Deitys Tears knelt there and spoke respectfully. His words carried a hint of self-glorification. Duke Deitys Tears was the ultimate leader and highest authority of Deitys Tears, supported by the Bloodline. This time, due to Deitys Tears seeking revenge against L, the Bloodline suffered heavy casualties, and he, as the head of Deitys Tears, could not escape me. Upon hearing about the previous events, he hurriedly returned from the Deitys Tears headquarters to apologize. The news he brought to Queen Blood Royal was meant to make up for his mistakes. As the words fell, Blood Royal Mary nodded indifferently but shook her head afterward. You have done well, but its still not enough! Im sure you already know what happened before. I am impatient to kill L and avenge our people. Theres no other way. How can we quicklyplete the blood sacrifice ritual? As long as I sessfully upy the Blood Progenitor Ancient Corpse, I can kill L and use his blood to mock the entire Bloodlines shame! It would be best if it could be done within seven days! As Blood RoyalMary spoke, a sense of urgency permeated her being, revealing an impatient demeanor. Hearing the Queens demand, Duke Deitys Tears contemted for a moment and said, Currently, everything else for the blood sacrifice ritual in the ancient domain is ready. The only thingcking is enough offerings. Once we have enough offerings, we can start the ritual at any time. At this point, Duke Deitys Tears suddenly brightened his eyes, and a sinister gleam flickered on his face. Your Majesty, I have a n! If we can trick this L into entering the Bloodline ancient domain, all our problems will be solved! This Priocia person is incredibly powerful. If the blood sacrifice ritual can draw his essence,bined with the previous sacrifices, it will undoubtedly seed. Moreover, we can use the ritual to kill this guy. Its simply killing two birds with one stone! As the words fell, Blood RoyalMarys eyes suddenly lit up, and a more eerie smile appeared on her enchanting yet sinister face. Trick him into the Bloodline ancient domain? What a great idea At that moment, Duke Deitys Tears smiled and revealed another piece of information to Blood Royal. Oh? What is it? Blood RoyalMary raised her eyebrow with great interest. She calcted in her mind that she could deceive L by telling him that the Bloodlines treasure was in the ancient domain.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Since you wantpensation and a treasure that can enhance your power, why not explore the ancient domain? And if there are other reasons that can force L to go there, it would be even more perfect. After all, Blood RoyalMary was also worried that this Priocia person wouldnt be easily fooled. The reason is that his group of subordinates previously entered the Bloodline ancient domain! I have investigated this L thoroughly. He is extremely protective and values loyalty Duke Deitys Tears reported what he knew to Blood Royal. L, as the arch-nemesis who had killed several high-ranking members of Deitys Tears, had been thoroughly investigated by the Tears of the Gods. Among the information they uncovered was that Lachie Fire Security Group was connected to L! And not long ago, a group from this Lachie Fire Security Group epted an invitation from a mercenary organization and, as reinforcements, took on a mission posted by Duke Deitys Tears on the hiddenwork. They have already entered the Bloodline ancient domain. Given Ls way of doing things, once he knows that his subordinates and followers have entered the Bloodline ancient domain, there is a high possibility he will go in as well. After hearing this, the smile on Blood RoyalMarys lips gradually widened! Chapter 776: Heart of the Blood Progenitor Two dayster As Cara was sent back to the cold storage base of Haios Corporation, L and Miranda made sure to stay put for twenty-four hours to avoid any further mishaps. They wanted to ensure that there would be no more idents once Cara could be unfrozen. On this day, L and Miranda were introduced to Alices and Hazels mentor, Dr. Stein, a world-renowned human gics expert. They met this giant of the scientific world with Nora, following Alices introduction. In the eyes of L, the curse of the Ancient Willis family appeared to be somewhat hereditary, randomly appearing over generations. Aside from having the Ancient Willis family remove it themselves, could it be treated through scientific means instead? Given the opportunity to meet Dr. Stein, a top expert in human gics, L naturally seized it. Thankfully, with Alice being Dr. Steins favorite disciple, she was able to persuade him to meet with them. Upon hearing about Noras condition, Dr. Stein expressed genuine interest in this curse. In Alices office at Haios Corporation, the two met with Dr. Stein. He was an unkempt elderly man with thick lenses, clearly a scientific genius who neglected the details of life. Using various instruments, he conducted aprehensive examination of Nora. He also collected the young girls blood and bone marrow for analysis and research, promising to provide results as soon as possible. At the same time, he would do his best to find a way to treat this gic disease. Of course, Dr. Stein did not make any guarantees. L and Miranda were willing to try anything, and they were already satisfied as long as he did his best. While Dr. Stein led Nora into the examination room for various tests, one of Alices subordinates suddenly entered. Mr. Willis, theres someone outside who wants to see you! They mentioned discussingpensation with you. Hearing this, L raised an eyebrow, let out a nonchnt oh, and after greeting Miranda, he left. Inside a luxurious and extended motorhome! Upon entering, L saw a seductive figure lounging on the oversized bed in the motorhome. It was none other than the Blood Royal, Mary. Beside her stood a handsome middle-aged man, the head of Deitys Tears, Duke Deitys Tears. Blood Royal, it looks like youre ready topensate me, right? Upon entering, L sat nonchntly on the sofa and asked nonchntly. Seeing Ls attitude, Duke Deitys Tears, who had never seen Ls intimidating wrath that day, suddenly turned cold, wanting to rebuke him. How dare he be so disrespectful to Her Majesty the Queen! Unforgivable! However, Blood RoyalMary gestured for him to stay quiet. L was someone who could sit on an equal footing with her and even had the ability to kill him, at least until the Blood Sacrifice waspleted! Strength defines attitude! Mary smiled apologetically, and a hint of resentment and grievance appeared on her enchanting and eerie face. L, there really isnt anything remarkable that our Bloodline can offer aspensation! Do you have to make things difficult for me? Seeing her in this state, L rolled his eyes and said, Stop with the act! If you dont give me satisfactorypensation, Ill go and ughter the entire Bloodline! Youre such a ruthless person! Upon hearing these words, Mary gritted her teeth and said. Momentster, she sighed and said, If there really is something valuable that can pique your interest, it would probably be the Heart of the Blood Progenitor. Heart of the Blood Progenitor? Whats that? Show it to me! Ls interest was piqued, and he asked eagerly. Its the heart of the vampire progenitor, the Cain demon king! Obtaining this heart would grant most of Cain Devils powers. If used to forge a weapon, it would beparable to a divine artifact. Even if consumed directly, as long as your body is strong enough to withstand the power within the Heart of the Blood Progenitor, it would greatly enhance your strength. Now that our Bloodline has fallen and is struggling in the Bloodline domain, experts like L could single-handedly exterminate our entire race. There really isnt any other valuable treasure for you in our n. Marys eyes seemed to show a hint of loneliness as she spoke. The proud Blood Royal actually appeared pitiful in front of L, surprising Duke Deitys Tears and also raising some admiration. Blood ProgenitorCain Devils heart? L murmured and expressed great interest, reaching out and saying, I can ept that! Show it to me! Upon hearing this, Mary smiled bitterly and shook her head, The Heart of the Blood Progenitor is not in our Bloodlines hands. Upon hearing this, L almost lost his temper. Not in their hands? What nonsense is this?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Blood Royal, are you ying me? Ls expression and tone turned cold. No! Im truly sincere. I can tell you where the Heart of the Blood Progenitor is, and you can retrieve it yourself. With your strength, isnt it just a matter of time before you get it? Shaking her head, Blood RoyalMarys tone carried a hint of seduction as she said, Dont y tricks with me. Either give mepensation directly, or lets have another showdown. Would you want to set a trap for me? L was no fool; in fact, he was more vignt than anyone else. Chapter 777: Another Message I swear to the heavens, I really havent yed any tricks with you, Your Excellency. The resources we currently have in Bloodline are indeed not up to your standards. If you dont believe me, you can visit the Bloodline domain again and search as you please. You can take whatever catches your eye, is that alright? Its because I am sincere and truly in awe of Your Excellency that I shared what I know about the Heart of the Blood Progenitor with you. If youre not interested, I can offer you some other ordinary resources. For example, my Bloodsiphon Demon Whip, which is currently the best weapon in Bloodline. Do you want it? Blood Royal Marys face showed a touch of helplessness and resentment as she earnestly spoke to L. Women, perhaps, are natural actors, especially when ites to ying the pitiful role. Even this female vampire in the Blood Royal seemed to be exceptionally gifted in this aspect At this moment, her appearance was filled with innocence and sincerity. Upon hearing this, L raised an eyebrow and stared directly into her eyes. Blood Royal took a deep breath and met his gaze, seemingly unafraid. After what seemed like a while, L smiled and nodded, saying, Alright! Ill temporarily believe that you dont have any better offerings! Give me that Bloodsiphon Demon Whip of yours first, then tell me where the Heart of the Blood Progenitor is. Upon hearing this, Blood Royal Marys expression froze as she said, Uh, unable to continue. Whats going on? This guy actually wants my Bloodsiphon Demon Whip? I was just speaking casually, did he really take it seriously? This Bloodsiphon Demon Whip is also a rare divine weapon, crafted from the spines of a hundred deceased Bloodline dukes, mixed with a special metal called Blood Toughened Steel. Not only does it possess powerful attacking power, but it also absorbs the opponents vitality while inflicting damage, making itself stronger and regenerating. This weapon is Blood Royal Marys treasure. Whats wrong? Werent you sincere just now? You said you would give it to me one second and now you wont? L narrowed his eyes and asked with a cold smile. His tone had already turned slightly unfriendly! Blood Royal Mary forced a smile and asked, It seems that my Bloodsiphon Demon Whip doesnt suit Your Excellencys fierce and vigorous style? Do you really want it? Not suitable for me? I can give it to someone else! My wife might find it suitable. Although L said indifferently, his gaze turned sharp again. Blood Royal Mary touched the corner of her mouth, nodded helplessly, and said, Fine! Saying that, she endured the pain and took off the blood-colored whip from her waist, handing it over to L. In her heart, Blood Royal thought to herself: So what if you, the greedy and tyrannical Pryocia person, take temporarily take my weapon? As long as I lure you to the Bloodline Ancient Domain, you will still die in the end. Once the blood sacrifice ceremony is sessfully activated, I will be able to dominate everything!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Alright, so spill it! Where is the Heart of the Blood Progenitor? After inspecting the Bloodsiphon Demon Whip for a moment and confirming that there were no problems, L put it away in his storage bag. The next second, he asked with interest. Bloodline Ancient Domain! It is a domain where our Bloodline resided thousands of years ago. Bloodline Cain Devil fell in a certain ce within the Bloodline Ancient Domain. As long as you find Cain Devils corpse, you can obtain the Heart of the Blood Progenitor. Here, I have a map of the Bloodline Ancient Domain to give to you. You can use this map to search for Cain Devils corpse once you enter. With a serious expression, Blood Royal Mary took out a sheepskin map from her body. L took a nce at it, only to find that it was also marked with the possible location of the corpse of the Demon King Cain. This made him raise an eyebrow questioningly and ask, Since this Heart of the Blood Progenitor is a treasure, why doesnt your Bloodline retrieve it and obtain its power? Wow, the Bloodline actually has a map, but they let such a treasure be lost and not retrieve it themselves? No matter how you think about it, something seems fishy! As soon as the words fell, Blood Royal Mary sighed and nced at the Blood Tears Duke beside her. The Blood Tears Duke understood and took over to exin to L. Mr. L, how could we Bloodline not want to retrieve the Heart of the Blood Progenitor? We want it more than anyone else! However, the Bloodline Ancient Domain is like a forbiddennd for our Bloodline. Because Cain Devil is the ancestor of vampires, his bloodline has an absolute suppressive effect on us. Once our Bloodline enters the Bloodline Ancient Domain, we will bepletely suppressed by the power emitted by Cain Devils corpse after his death. We be weaker than ordinary people. Even the Empress herself cannot resist this bloodline suppression! Faced with the Blood Corpsesposed of former Bloodline members inside the ancient domain, we have no resistance and can only wait for death. Therefore, we cannot enter ourselves and search for the Heart of the Blood Progenitor You may not know this, but Deitys Tears has actually posted many high-priced missions on the Dark Web, asking others to retrieve the Heart of the Blood Progenitor for us. However, until now, no one has been sessful. But we believe that with Mr. Willis strength, entering the Bloodline Ancient Domain and obtaining the Heart of the Blood Progenitor will be a piece of cake for you. The most powerful Blood Corpses inside can only bepared to a Duke-level expert, who is no match for you. After all, you are not a Bloodline member and will not be suppressed by the bloodline of Cain Devil. Once you obtain the Heart of the Blood Progenitor, it will be yours. Duke Deitys Tears exined in detail. After his words fell, Blood Royal Mary looked at L and smiled, saying, If youre interested, you can go to the Bloodline Ancient Domain. Of course, if you still dont trust us, you can choose to give up. I will take you back to the current Bloodline domain, and you can search for something that satisfies you. However, we might have some news to tell you. About a group called Lachie Fire Security Group! Chapter 778: Enter the Ancient Domain Regarding the Bloodline Ancient Domain, L found himself not entirely devoid of curiosity. Now, he not only had to face the Ancient Willis family, but also have to confront the Broken Pulse Sect again in the future. He did not want to miss any opportunity to enhance his strength. After obtaining the Heart of the Blood Progenitor, would he be able to gain a portion of the power of the Blood Progenitor, Cain Devil? This thought enticed L. The first half of Blood Royal Marys words left L hesitating, but when he heard the name Lachie Fire Security Group, his expression changed immediately. What happened with Lachie Fire Security Group? L asked in a low voice. Prior to this, he was aware that Emerson and Noah had epted a highly rewarding mission and had gone abroad to execute it. When Blood Royal Mary mentioned Lachie Fire Security Group, could it be rted to the Bloodline Ancient Domain? Sure enough, the next moment, Duke Deitys Tears interjected, A group from Lachie Fire Security Group has epted our Deitys Tears mission to explore the Bloodline Ancient Domain along with a batch of mercenaries, but they have not returned until now. At this, Ls face changed, and he locked gazes with Duke Deitys Tears, emitting a strong intent to kill. Duke Deitys Tears felt a chill down his spine and quickly exined, I admit that Deitys Tears previously investigated the people around you in order to retaliate, so I knew that Lachie Fire Security Group is, in fact, associated with Mr. Willis. But I swear, it was not our intention to lure Lachie Fire Security Group into epting this mission! Hmph, L coldly snorted, causing the air to tremble. Duke Deitys Tears felt his eardrums ache. You better pray that my people are unharmed! Otherwise, I will make sure that Deitys Tears ispletely annihted! I will make Bloodline pay the price it deserves! L dered with amanding presence. He then attempted to call Emerson and Noah but was unable to reach them. Subsequently, L called the domestic Lachie Fire Security Group, inquiring about the staff at thepany. He asked only one question: whether the destination of the previous task undertaken by Emerson and Noah was in Fugleustan of the European domain. After receiving a positive response, L harbored no illusions. He had confirmed that Duke Deitys Tears had not deceived him in this matter. Finally, taking a deep breath, L asked in a deep voice, How do you enter the Bloodline Ancient Domain? Take me there! Upon hearing that Emerson and Noah had also entered the Bloodline Ancient Domain, L made a decision immediately. In response, Duke Deitys Tears quickly nodded and said, Yes! I will take you there! Meanwhile, a triumphant smirk shed in the depths of Blood Royal Marys eyes. L, his own men now trapped in the Bloodline Ancient Domain, had taken the bait! Well, well, nning to obliterate the Deitys Tears? Make Bloodline pay the price it deserves? Once you enter the Bloodline Ancient Domain, you wont have another chance. You are destined to be a sacrifice in the blood ritual! Ha ha ha ha Within the depths of Blood Royal Marys mind, a triumphantughter echoed.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. On that day, after exining the situation to Miranda and spending some time with Nora, L boarded an off-road vehicle driven by Duke Deitys Tears. In thete afternoon, they drove along mountain roads and entered the outskirts of the majestic and continuous Alps mountain range. Eventually, they stopped at the foot of a magnificent peak in a valley. Possibly because the sun had not yet set, Duke Deitys Tears, fearing exposure to sunlight, was shrouded in a ck robe that covered his face and head. After disembarking from the vehicle, he gestured for L to follow and led the way ahead. They arrived in front of a cave. Outside the cave was a sizable camp, stationed by some members of Deitys Tears. In addition to them, there were logistic personnel and some of the hired mercenaries and adventurers who had received the task to explore the Bloodline Ancient Domain, waiting for theirpanions to return. However, until now, no one who entered had returned. These mercenaries and adventurers harbored an ominous premonition. Duke Deitys Tears, apanied by L, entered the cave, and the cave walls were lined with illumination devices. They continued until they reached the end of the cave and saw a hazy light gate. This light gate emitted a mysterious purple glow, exuding an unknown aura, reminiscent of the entrance to the Nest of Malevolence that L encountered in Goldheart Moon District. It seemed that there were unknown realms waiting for exploration all over the world. Is this it? L pointed to the purple hazy light curtain and asked Duke Deitys Tears. Duke Deitys Tears nodded, Yes! By entering through this Ancient Domain gate, you will arrive at the Bloodline Ancient Domain, the ce where Bloodline Cain Devil fell. Good, L nodded in agreement. The next moment, he stepped forward, only to be repelled by a powerful force. This surprised L, as with his current strength, he could forcefully break through most barriers. Previously, he had even forcefully shattered the domain barrier of the Broken Pulse Sect. If he were to enter the Nest of Malevolence in Goldheart Moon District now, he should also be able to break through forcefully. However, the barrier force of the Bloodline Ancient Domain was unexpectedly resilient. Dont be hasty, Mr. Willis! Only members of Bloodline can open this Bloodline Ancient Domain! Duke Deitys Tears said, with a hidden touch of mockery and derision in his eyes, while maintaining a polite demeanor on the surface. Next, he used his finger to sketch a mysterious pattern on the hazy light curtain and silently chanted a spell. The purple light curtain fluctuated before turning transparent. Duke Deitys Tears smiled and nodded at L. Without hesitation, L stepped inside. Chapter 779: The Taint of Power Stepping forward, apanied by a sensation of his body being torn apart, L entered the Bloodline Ancient Domain. The colors in front of him immediately turned into a bloody haze. As far as the eye could see, it looked like a city from medieval Europe. Ancient castles and buildings in a medieval style stood tall. Not far away, at the top of a clock tower, a huge pendulum had long ceased swinging, covered in dark red marks as if it had been stained with blood. A gust of wind blew by, bringing with it a faint scent of blood. Is this the Bloodline Ancient Domain? L thought to himself, attentively perceiving the surrounding environment and the changes within himself due to the environment. After a moment, he furrowed his brows and a faint caution appeared on his face. Although L did not possess the legendary coverage of divine knowledge, his strong strength made him extremely sensitive to his surroundings. Nothing within a hundred meters could escape Ls perception. However, after entering this Bloodline Ancient Domain, L found that his perception seemed to be suppressed, and he could only feel things within a dozen meters like an ordinary person. At the same time, L felt his blood surging, causing his entire being to feel somewhat unstable. In his innermost being, there was a touch of wildness and bloodlust stirring and escting. Because of the Sword Soul condensed by the Dragon Ancestor, Ls mental strength was much stronger than his peers, and his emotions were rtively less affected by the outside world. He furrowed his brows, suppressing this restlessness within him, but it seemed to continue amplifying. In short, after entering this Bloodline Ancient Domain, L felt extremely ufortable overall. Apart from the difort, L also discovered something else: there seemed to be an additional power within him, making him slightly stronger than before. And it was this power that seemed to induce a certain killing urge within him. This power seemed to resemble the Power of Death within his body. However, it seemed to be more advanced than this embryonic form of the power of death. To the point where L couldnt forcefully expel this power from his body.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Could this tainted power be the true power of thew? It seemed like the entire Bloodline Ancient Domain was enveloped by this tainted power. A certain spection arose in Ls heart! ording to the cultivation levels, above the Nascent Soul Realm was the Void Reclusion Realm! What is Void Reclusion? It means insight into the void. The void here refers to a certain kind of emptiness between heaven and earth, a power that truly exists, a power that runs thews of heaven and earth. To step into the Nascent Soul Realm, one needed toprehend the embryonic form of thew and make contact with their Nascent Souls dantian. To break through to the Void Reclusion Realm, one needed to grasp the true power of thew and further substantiate the embryonic form of thew. Above Void Reclusion was the Fragmentation Void Realm. If the heavenlyws understood by Void Reclusion experts needed to conform to the wills of the surrounding heaven and earth, then Fragmentation Void experts could make the heavenlyws they mastered the main force within a certain range. Creating a domain that operated ording to their ownws. Breaking the Fragmentation Void, supremacy! Other than Fragmentation Void experts of the same level, thew domains released by each other could neutralize and restrain each other. Within thew domain they created, Fragmentation Void experts were almost invincible. Thats why Fragmentation Void experts could standpletely above the Void Reclusion Realm. Even in thete peak of Void Reclusion, facing an expert who has just crossed into Fragmentation Void, they would only be yed with and killed in an instant. And at this moment, L felt this tainted power in the Bloodline Ancient Domain and a sense of caution surged within him. If his guess was correct, this tainted power was clearly the power of a certainw released by a Fragmentation Void expert. In other words, the Bloodline Ancient Domain was once the territory of a Fragmentation Void expert, perhaps Cain Devil, the ancestor of vampires? If that were the case, then the Fragmentation Void expert had long since died, then thats good If not, and there was still another Fragmentation Void powerhouse within the ancient domain, then L had to be 200% cautious. It seems that the Bloodline Ancient Domain is much more dangerous than I imagined? L thought to himself, reminding himself to be cautious, cautious, and even more cautious! Step, step, step Just at this moment, a sound of footsteps rang out. Only to see a group of humanoid creatures rushing out from a nearby tower, with their teeth bared and ws outstretched, swiftly advancing towards L. These humanoid creatures were emaciated, like dried corpses, withpletely keratinized skin wrapping around their skeletal frames, giving them a frighteningly grotesque appearance. They were entirely blood red, mouths open wide, but not making a sound, as if silently howling, giving people a sense of eeriness and chilling fear. Are these blood-colored dried corpses the Blood Corpse mentioned by Blood Royal? L raised an eyebrow, not daring to be careless, and took out a temporary metal rod to confront them. Bang, bang, bang With the sound of a metal rod striking the skeleton of the Blood Corpse, all of them were smashed into fragments and scattered on the ground by L. However, the strength of these Blood Corpse surprised L. Even the weakest of this group of Blood Corpse possessed an attack powerparable to an expert at the Uppecia level, and the strongest one was on par with a Core Formation expert. This situation immediately made L feel worried. Although these Blood Corpse posed no threat to him, what about other intruders The strength of the Blood Corpse was not low, and if there were other dangers within the Bloodline Ancient Domain, could Emerson and Noah handle them? No Has something already gone wrong? Chapter 780: A Surprising Scene L was worried about the safety of Emerson, Noah, and the others, so he used the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique to track their qi and find their whereabouts. However, in the Bloodline ancient domain, the qi tracking technique also failed. Forget it, lets take it one step at a time! I hope Emerson and the others are safe, L said helplessly, shaking his head. At that moment, the sound of fighting came from another street. Ls eyes lit up, and he hurried over. When he arrived, he saw a group of people facing the attacks of the Blood Corpse, led by a young woman in blue clothes in her twenties, wielding a sword with unmatched skill. Others were fighting desperately against the Blood Corpse, but the situation was not optimistic. To Ls surprise, these people were all of Eastern descent. They didnt look like mercenaries, as they were using melee weapons and seemed more like Priocia cultivators. It seemed that some adventurers or wanderers from Priocia had alsoe to this Bloodline ancient domain. Indeed, Fionas family was actually a group of wanderers. These wanderers, without the support of a sect or family, were not limited to activities within Priocias borders but roamed the world in search of opportunities. They would rush over whenever they heard any news. Among the members fighting the Blood Corpse, they were all using true qi, but there was a hint of bloodthirstiness in it, simr to the blood qi of the Bloodline. L felt puzzled, but when he saw their familiar Eastern faces in a foreignnd, he decided to intervene and help them. He quickly rushed over andunched an attack on the Blood Corpse attacking the group. The blue-clothed woman and herpanions were taken aback, showing a strong sense of vignce and hostility. Some even gave up attacking the Blood Corpse to target L. After defeating several Blood Corpse, L suddenly felt a gust of wind behind his head and quickly dodged it without hesitation. Then, he stared at the person who attacked him and demanded, What do you want?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Hmm? The persons hmm seemed to reflect some confusion about Ls reaction. Stop! Hes here to help us, the blue-clothed woman urged urgently to herpanions. With Ls help, the group quickly eliminated the Blood Corpse, turning them into mere corpses. However, the sight that followed made Ls face slightly change. One of the injured members of the group was lying on the ground with a horrifying wound on his neck from the Blood Corpses attack. It seemed he was losing more energy than he was gaining. Next, to Ls surprise, the blue-clothed woman mercilessly approached the injured man and stabbed him in the heart, ending his life. L frowned, feeling disgusted and cold towards the blue-clothed womans actions. Although the injured man was likely doomed, personally killing apanion just before death seemed too callous and heartless. L felt a sense of regret, wondering if he had helped the wrong person. However, the other people around the blue-clothed woman did not react strangely, as if they were ustomed to it. The situation that followed further shocked L. The deceased mans body visibly dried up at a rapid pace, as if something was rapidly sucking dry his blood and flesh. Simultaneously, a stream of blood-colored qi flowed out from the corpse and was absorbed by the blue-clothed woman. L narrowed his eyes, surprised to sense that the womans strength had increased slightly after absorbing the blood-colored qi. Although the increase was not much, she had indeed be stronger. Confused by the situation, the woman introduced herself as Thelma Neal, a member of the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association. Are you a Priocia cultivator, too? Are you a wanderer or from a sect? Thelma asked. L, I am a wanderer with no sect, L replied indifferently, unenthusiastic due to the blue-clothed womans killing of the injured man. Since you just entered the Bloodline ancient domain, do you have otherpanions? Thelma inquired. L hesitated for a moment, shook his head, and replied, No. Upon hearing that, Thelmas eyes lit up. Why dont you join our Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association? Lets talk while we walk. Alright, L agreed. Thelma then led L through an underground passage, possibly to evade the Blood Corpse or other dangers. Is it true that no one who enters here has evere out? L asked. Thelma nodded and replied, Yes. Why is that? Are we going to be trapped and die here? L raised an eyebrow. Thats only part of the reason. Theres another Thelmas face wore a peculiar smile. Why rush to leave? Whats wrong with being here? Chapter 781: The Evil Method of Getting Stronger Upon hearing Thelmas question, L paused. Whats not good about being trapped here? he blurted out, almost instinctively. Thelma hesitated before shaking her head. It seems, L, that youve just gotten here, and there are still things you dont understand. I cant tell you now, but when you meet our Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Associations president, well talk more. Ls face briefly disyed a hint of confusion, but he didnt rush to dig deeper. His gaze turned to Thelmaspanions, all of whom looked secretive. However, many of them looked at L with a hint of wariness and caution, as if the L who had just helped them might harm them in some way Traveling along the underground passage for nearly a mile, Thelma eventually led L to their gathering ce in this area. It was a building resembling a monastery, but as a former residence of the Bloodline, it was clearly not the kind of ce associated with mainstream doctrines. Sinister vampire murals could be seen all over the walls. Thelma led L into a room in the gathering ce, where they encountered an elderly man and another middle-aged individual. The elderly man appeared to be in his seventies, with gray hair. The middle-aged man exuded a deep aura, but his facial features made L feel like he had seen him before, although L was certain he hadnt. L examined the two of them closely and realized that both were strong individuals at the Golden Coreter stage. However, L could also sense a bloodline power within their true energy and dantian, simr to that possessed by Bloodline experts. It was because of this bloodline power that they had an equivalent level of strength to that of theter stage of Golden Core. This made L specte inwardly. Thank you for saving Thelma and the other members of our association. Let me introduce myself. I am Barret Neal, the president of the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association. This is my son, Obadiah Neal, who is also the vice-president of the association. The old man stood up and smiled at L.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The middle-aged Obadiah also nodded and smiled at L before speaking in a slightly surprised tone, Are you also a Golden Coreter stage expert at such a young age? Its truly rare. Moreover, I heard you are also a wandering cultivator? Achieving this level without the resources of a sect or a family, you are truly a cultivation genius. Comparatively speaking, we other wandering cultivators feel ashamed. Because Ls Qi Refinement strength was only at theter stage of Golden Core, it wasnt difficult for experts of the same level to discern the depth of his Qi Refinement strength. After Obadiahs words, L lightly smiled and shook his head, Obadiah, youre ttering me! Arent you also at the Golden Coreter stage? Upon hearing this, Barret and Obadiah exchanged a meaningful nce and smiled. Thelma also smiled but remained silent, casting a meaningful nce at Barret and Obadiah. What is it? From Miss Neals previous statement, it seems like there are benefits within this Bloodline ancient domain. Is there something you cant tell me? L saw their exchange and asked with some confusion. Then he added, I noticed that there seems to be a bloodline power in your true energy, right? As soon as he said this, Barret chuckled. Yes! In fact, theres nothing we cant tell you, little brother. However, we consider it dangerous to reveal this secret given your formidable strength. He then began to talk about the evil and irresistible force that shrouded the Bloodline ancient domain. At this, Ls interest was piqued. How so? What kind of power exactly? Barrets words made Ls expression freeze. Intrigued, he delved deeper. A force thatpels people to kill each other! You must have felt it, too, upon entering. Its not just a desire; its a way to make you stronger quickly. Killing others here can absorb their bloodline energy and make you stronger! Of course, the difference in strength between the killer and the victim cant be too great. Thats why we didnt dare to tell you before we took the blood oath! Barrets words left L speechless. Killing in the Bloodline ancient domain could make one stronger? So thats how it worked! Chapter 782: Helping a Favor Barret and Obadiah had their calctions after theyid eyes on L. Seeing Ls Qi Refinement strength reach theter stage of Golden Core, they felt at ease and dared to reveal the secrets of the Bloodline Ancient Domain to him. Among the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association experts in the Bloodline Ancient Domain, three had already reached theter stage of Golden Core, while there were more than ten members who wereparable to Golden Core experts in strength. With such power, they had no fear of L, a neer. If he had any ill intentions, they would be able to join forces to eliminate him. In essence, L was within their control. Of course, if L was willing to join the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association, it would add another strong arm to their ranks. Althoughte-stage Golden Core cultivators were not the most powerful existences in the Bloodline Ancient Domain, they were still rarebat forces. With Ls joining, they would be able to kill more people within the Ancient Domain and enhance their own strength. The first thing they could do was to eliminate the Azure Wolf Mercenary Squad. Oh? Killing others makes you stronger? L raised an eyebrow, showing surprise. In his mind, the image of Thelma killing a seriously injured member instantly appeared. When that person died, the energy and blood in his body seemed to be directly sucked away by a certain force, transforming into a pure blood energy that merged into Thelmas body. So this was the reason Thelma killed her injuredrade? Killing could make one stronger! Yes, we call this ability ughter Drain. Of course, its not just killing humans that can make you stronger, but also killing other creatures within the Bloodline Ancient Domain allows one to absorb their blood energy and enhance oneself. However, this does not include Blood Corpses! Those withered corpse monsters are no longer considered living beings, exined Barret. Obadiah added, The blood pact we previously made is the most reliable way to gain each others trust within the Bloodline Ancient Domain. We have drunk each others blood, so even if we were to kill each other, we wouldnt be able to absorb each others blood energy. Therefore, L, theres no need to worry about us turning against each other because there is no benefit to killing one another. Wee to join us, the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association! Saying this, Obadiah extended his hand to L. After a moment of hesitation, L shook hands with him. Im only joining temporarily. No problem! What we need is mutual support in this dangerous and opportunistic Bloodline Ancient Domain, Barret said with a smile. L nodded but felt that something wasnt quite right. This blood pact seemed to be difficult toprehend However, L didnt delve into it for the time being and simply agreed to temporarily join the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association. He then changed his tone, sounding a bit nervous and expectant as he asked, By the way, how long have you been in the Bloodline Ancient Domain? Have you heard of a group that alsoes from Priocia called the Lachie Fire Security Group?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Barret, Obadiah, and Thelma exchanged nces and furrowed their brows as they contemted. Finally, Barret straightened his beard, shook his head, and said, Weve been here for about a month, but we havent heard of any Lachie Fire Security Group. What happened? Upon hearing this, Ls heart sank. What? They havent heard of them at all? Could it be that Emerson and Noah are already in trouble? They are my friends. I came here to find them, L said in a deep voice. Oh Barret sighed and smiled bitterly, holding back some information from L. In his opinion, Ls friends were probably in great danger. In the Bloodline Ancient Domain, due to the effect of the ughter Drain, people and all kinds of creatures were constantly killing each other. The chances of death were extremely high. Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association hadnt heard about Ls group of friends, which meant that they had most likely died long ago, possibly killed by other survivors, Ancient Domain creatures, or Blood Corpses. However, Barret wouldnt say this outright. Instead, he used this opportunity to persuade L, L, now that youre also here, the most important thing is to quickly improve your strength. Only then can you better search for your friends in the Bloodline Ancient Domain and increase your own ability to protect yourself. Tonight, our Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association is preparing to take action against another group. I hope you can help us. It will also benefit you! L asked without agreeing, Whats in it for me? Killing itself is the benefit, isnt it? That group of people is a mercenary group. The leaders are two individuals who areparable tote-stage Golden Core cultivators and they have five Golden Core experts under theirmand. The others shouldnt be feared. Their overall strength is slightly inferior to ours, the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association. We were already nning to take action against them, and with your participation, well have even more confidence. By joining, you will have the privilege to kill one of the two leaders who are at theter stage of Golden Core. Youll also have the opportunity to kill one of the five Golden Core experts. With some luck, this could even elevate your strength to beparable to an early Nascent Soul cultivator. How about it, L? Barret pondered for a few seconds and then exined the conditions to L. It sounded sincere. After considering for a moment, L nodded and said, Alright! I promise you. Ill help you this time as a token of gratitude for revealing the secret of this ancient domain to me. Once I deal with these mercenaries, I will leave and immediately search for my friends. Although L himself was a decisive person when it came to killing, he didnt have much interest in killing others to enhance his own strength. The power he gained was solely due to the Unclean Power bestowed upon him by the Laws of Heavens Path that enveloped the ancient domain. He doubted whether the enhanced power would still remain once he left this area. Furthermore, he was concerned that absorbing the life energy of others through this Unclean Power might subject him to the control of some unknown force. This Unclean Power was the true power of the Laws of Heavens Path, which couldnt be countered or expelled by his own Power of Death. Otherwise, L would have wanted to eliminate this Unclean Power. Moreover, although his Qi Refinement strength was only at thete stage of Golden Core, his truebat power far exceeded that level. In this situation, it was uncertain whether killing targets equivalent to the strength of Golden Core would actually result in a power boost. In his heart, he considered it merely as helping the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association. Once this matter was resolved, he would leave the association and search the Bloodline ancient domain at the fastest speed to determine the fate of Emerson and Noah, whether they were alive or dead! Chapter 783: Four Forces Barret, L, and the others were not pleased to hear Ls response. They had offered him generous conditions, including the right to kill someone in the Golden Core stage. Yet, L behaved as if he was simply doing them a favor. It was infuriating. However, they kept their thoughts to themselves and put on a neutral expression. In their hearts, they had other ns At this moment, L was unaware that there were eyes staring at him through the wall, as his senses were suppressed by the Laws of Heavens Path in the Bloodline Ancient Domain. After discussing the specifics of the attack on Azure Wolf Mercenary Squad with L, Barret had him taken away to a temporary residence for the night. Momentster, in a room of the evil cult upied by Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A man in his middle age walked in with a malicious smirk on his face. Obadiah asked him, Boss, is this L the same person you met before? This middle-aged man was Aidyn, the person who had once crossed paths with L during the newbie assessment in Broken Pulse Sect. He was Ryans father and Winstons former friend turned enemy. Aidyn was also Obadiahs older brother and a prominent member of Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association, the association they had established. Aidyn nodded and smirked, Its a small world indeed! Because of this L, my son Ryan suffered humiliation during the newbie assessment in Broken Pulse Sect. And Winston, that bastard, had the audacity to show off in front of me just because he befriended this L. Who would have thought that L would also enter the Bloodline Ancient Domain? This time, Ill make sure he dies! A wicked gleam flickered in Aidyns eyes. He was a cunning and ruthless man. He had even betrayed his former friend Winston to obtain the Gluttonous Jade Talisman from Fiona. Aidyn knew better than anyone how despicable he was. It was better to offend a gentleman than a viin. By standing with Fionas family during the Broken Pulse Sects newbie assessment, L had essentially offended Aidyn. Now that L had left Broken Pulse Sect and encountered him in the Bloodline Ancient Domain, there was no doubt that Aidyn would seek revenge. Thats right! Even if this kid is not the same L who caused you trouble before, we dont n on letting him live! Killing a Golden Core stage expert will greatly enhance our strength! Hahaha Barret, the old man, chuckled with a sinister smile. As the saying goes, when the leader is corrupt, those beneath him will be crooked as well. Aidyn and Ryan were both unscrupulous individuals, so how respectable could Barret be? That night, after darkness fell, almost all members of Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association set off in a certain direction through an underground passage. Naturally, L was among them. To prevent L from recognizing him, Aidyn wore a human skin mask, concealing his true identity. He stood inconspicuously at the back of the group. L, you may have just arrived and havent yet adjusted mentally. Here, killing others should not burden your conscience. Because given the chance, they would not hesitate to kill you, even those who were once your friends. Under the influence of the Killing and Absorbing effect, they might even stab you in the back. Barret led the way in front, advising L. Oh? What do you mean? L raised an eyebrow, curious. As they say, people of different races have different hearts. This Azure Wolf Mercenary Squad isposed entirely of foreigners, mercenaries. In the Bloodline Ancient Domain, they are naturally hostile toward our Priocia cultivators and adventurers. Barret spoke coldly. Upon hearing this, L couldnt help but feel speechless. What does this have to do with race? If he remembered correctly, this ce was not originally Priocias territory, but the domain of the foreigners However, Barret further exined in order to gain Ls trust and dispel any doubts. You may not know, but the Bloodline Ancient Domain is now divided into four forces. One of them is led by the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, which consists of Priocia cultivators, adventurers, and mercenaries. Although factions formed by Priocia people in the Bloodline Ancient Domain do not easily fight amongst themselves, the other three forces-Purifying World lesiarchy, Wolfkin Tribe, and Skis Thousand Birds Gate-are their enemies. The Azure Wolf Mercenary Squad belongs to Purifying World lesiarchy. They wont hesitate to attack anyone of Eastern appearance. Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association, supported by the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, is already hostile towards them. This is the general situation. So, L, when you encounter them, do not hesitate. L nodded. I understand. In truth, L didnt care much about Barrets advice and instructions. His character was naturally cold, ruthless even to himself and even more so to his enemies. Since he had already decided to help Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association deal with Azure Wolf Squad, he had no intention of showing mercy or holding back. Moreover, in the Bloodline Ancient Domain, there was no room for innocence. Perhaps everyones hands were stained with the blood of their kind. Only by killing others could they survive and establish themselves. Ls mind was focused on the fact that so many people and forces had entered the Bloodline Ancient Domain. Thousand Birds Gate? Heh he still had a grudge against Skis ancient martial arts sect. Lord Heiqi, the foolish and arrogant man from Thousand Birds Gate, was present on Sun Moon Isle. Besides that, there was also the Wolfkin Tribe. Interesting! Were all these people and forces attracted to the Bloodline Ancient Domain through Deitys Tears and the hiddenwork? For some reason, L had a faint feeling that this was a web a webid out by Bloodline. Did they really attract so many people to the Bloodline ancient domain just to help them find the Heart of the Blood Progenitor? Chapter 784 Not Far Behind? Here, it is a medium-sized vi in a medieval style. Several members of the Azure Wolf Mercenary Squad are stationed at various corners of the building, serving as covert lookouts, monitoring their surroundings at all times. Despite gaining a certain level of strength by absorbing the life force of others and other creatures through ughter in the Bloodline Ancient Domain, they still maintain some goodbat habits as mercenaries rather than real cultivators.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. For example, they are currently monitoring and fortifying their base. This makes it impossible for the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association tounch a surprise attack on the Azure Wolf small squad. So when the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association emerges from underground, they head straight for the building without any attempt to conceal their approach. The lookouts of the Azure Wolf Mercenary Squad immediately notice the situation and quicklymunicate with theirpanions. In just a few breaths, figures sh out directly from the building. There are a total of twenty-something people, outnumbering Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association. However, their coordination as mercenaries between teams is much stronger than that of the scattered cultivators of Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association. In the Bloodline Ancient Domain, fighting has bemonce. So when the two groups meet, there is almost no wasted time before they engage in battle. At this moment, Barret points to the leader of the Azure Wolf squad, a tall, strong white man with a mutton chop beard, and says, Thats Azure Wolf, the leader of the Azure Wolf squad, L, hes yours! You dont have to worry about the vice captain and the others; just take out Azure Wolf! Ok? No problem! L nods nonchntly and goes straight for the man with the mutton chop beard. Following closely behind, Barret attacks the vice captain of the Azure Wolf squad. Other members of the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association, such as Obadiah and Thelma, are also keeping busy, engaging the other members of the Azure Wolf squad in small groups. At this moment, the battle begins! L can feel a bloodthirsty desire for killing in the eyes of everyone, both from the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association and Azure Wolf squad. It seems as if everyone here has been turned into bloodthirsty demons. Facing Azure Wolf, L also readily confronts him with the same bloodthirsty desire. Damn you, people of Priocia, you will be a part of my strength! Come on! Despite not being a cultivator, Azure Wolf has gained strength equivalent to a master of the secr world through absorbing the life force of others. However, this strength is only measured by standards such as power, defense, and attack, and does not include abilities possessed by real Golden Core masters, such as awakened attributes or mixed elemental power duringbat. At this moment, L faces Azure Wolfs attack with nothing more than a temporary metal staff, limiting his own strength to the early stage of Golden Core and not using Power of Death. The battle between L and Azure Wolf bes intense and prolonged. Meanwhile, Barret, Obadiah, and Aidyn, wearing a human skin mask, besiege the vice captain of the Azure Wolf squad. They outnumber and overpower him, causing significant injuries. As they observe L and Azure Wolfs intense battle, a cold smile appears on their faces, as Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association gains advantage in their ongoing battles with the Azure Wolf squad. Azure Wolfs squad suffers casualties, which further strengthens Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association as they kill their enemies in the fight. However, following Barrets order, the members of Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association were instructed not to kill the other five Golden Core masters of the Azure Wolf squad, only causing them injuries. At this moment, Aidyn, who was wearing a human skin mask and had injured his enemy severely, takes the opportunity to cruelly sh the opponents neck, gaining a power boost after absorbing the life force. Seeing this, Barret and Obadiah couldnt help but feel regretful. They had their own secret desires to obtain the head of the Azure Wolf vice captain. However, they could only sigh at Aidyns actions as he gains additional power. Father, Obadiah, I wont hold back! Aidyn deres confidently. Once I advance my strength further, our Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association will stand even firmer here! Haha With a heartyugh, Aidyn rushes to other battlefields, energized by his new power. He beheads the remainder of Azure Wolf Mercenary Squads five injured Golden Core masters, further enhancing his strength. His eyes glisten with a fierce killing intent as he gazes upon L, who is in an intense fight with Azure Wolf. Chapter 785: Swift Head Hunting Barret and his two sons had discussed prior to this operation that whoever obtained the head of the Azure Wolfs vice-captain would have priority in strengthening their own power. They aimed to reap the five wounded Golden Core experts, whom others had failed to kill, and nurture one of them into a Qi and Blood powerhouse on par with the Nascent Soul stage. Thus, after Aidyn had obtained the head of the Azure Wolfs vice-captain, he quickly harvested the five other Golden Core experts from the Azure Wolf squad. Absorbing their Qi and Blood essence, Aidyns strength soared instantly! His body glowed with a majestic and pure blood-colored radiance, elevating his power from being on par with thete-stage Golden Core realm to equivalent to the early Nascent Soul stage. Of course, this so-called early Nascent Soul realm was still considered as a pseudo Nascent Soul stage. He was not truly a Nascent Soul expert, as he had not sessfully formed a Nascent Soul Dan Tian nor grasped the embryonic form of the Laws. However, regardless of that, his overall attribute levels such as attack power, strength, and defense were now on par with a Nascent Soul expert.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A powerhouse of this level was considered top-tier within the Bloodline Ancient Domain, and only the four major forces possessed such formidable individuals. Now, the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association had produced one through the ughter. Feeling the immense power surging within him, Aidyn immediately felt confident and invincible. He locked his gaze onto L, who was evenly matched against the Azure Wolf captain. Barret and Obadiah also focused their attention on the situation over there, but the three of them did not rush to take action. Instead, they chose to help the members of the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association deal with the other Azure Wolf team members while observing the situation. Ah! Die! I wont y with you anymore! At this moment, apanied by a furious roar, the dog-leg knife in Azure Wolfs hand erupted with a dazzling blood-red light as it shot towards L. The leader of the Azure Wolf squad, upon witnessing the death of his vice-captain, immediately chose to fight desperately against L, rapidly deciding their life and death. This strike was his ultimate move, which he possessed even before acquiring his current Qi and Blood strength. It was a hidden trump card of the Azure Wolf. By infusing powerful Qi and Blood essence into the dog-leg knife, its attacking power became even more ferocious. The knife seemed as though it couldnt withstand the force and might shatter at any moment. In the next instant, the dog-leg knife traced a tricky and elusive arc, making it impossible for L to defend against the strike targeting his neck. L narrowed his eyes, his spiritual power focused on the knifes unpredictable movement. In reality, he was confident that he could dodge or block the attack with a twelve-point certainty. However, in the blink of an eye, he only slightly shifted his body, avoiding a strike aimed at a vulnerable spot in his neck. Spurt! Apanied by the sound of a de piercing flesh, the dog-leg knife, carrying immense power, viciously shed into Ls shoulder, leaving behind a bloody gash. Actually, with Ls current physical strengthbined with the bolstering effect of the Power of the Earths Depths, even if Azure Wolfunched a full force attack, it might not necessarily break through his physical defense. However, L deliberately dispelled the Power of the Earths Depths, allowing himself to be injured by the attack. After the de pierced his flesh, he clenched the de with his muscles, preventing it from sinking deeper! At this point, L appeared badly injured, with his left arm dangling. In truth, his injuries were far from threatening hisbat ability. The reason L acted this way was that he had already grown suspicious of Barret and his two sons in his heart. Ls perception had indeed been suppressed, but he still had aprehensive understanding of what was happening within a dozen meters. Barret and Obadiah, the father and son, observed the stalemate in their battle against Azure Wolf after killing his vice-captain. Instead ofing to Ls aid, they chose to wait and see, which was highly suspicious! Furthermore, L had long felt that the blood alliance had many loopholes. His nature was cold and indifferent, and he didnt easily trust others. At this moment, his suspicions were amplified. He decided to use himself as bait and try to expose Barret and his sons true intention. At this moment, as Azure Wolf saw the attack on himself, a wicked smile formed on his face. He howled and nned to rush over to kill L while the iron was hot. He didnt immediately choose to escape because he wanted to kill L and increase his own strength, hoping to turn the tide. However, he didnt understand the existence he was facing at all. L injured? That was his own doing, pretending to be injured! Die! Azure Wolfs face contorted, and as his weapon fell from his hand, his hands turned into his most powerful weapons. Once a powerful mercenary, his unarmedbat skills were equally formidable. His fist surged with blood-red life energy as it mmed towards Ls head. L snorted coldly and swung his metallic staff with force. The attack seemed unorthodox, even appearing misshapen due to his injured shoulder in the eyes of others. However, Azure Wolf, who was at the forefront, saw his pupils shrink in an instant. He felt that even with his agile body and superiorbat evasion skills, he couldnt avoid this strike. No! Boom! In the blink of an eye, apanied by a muffled sound, Ls staff, swung seemingly casually, ruthlessly mmed into Azure Wolfs chest. A cry of shock and agony rang out as the person was sent flying, spitting out blood. The sound of fractured ribs could be heard, indicating a severe injury caused by Ls strike. Swish! Swish! At that moment, two figures flickered, swiftly approaching the falling Azure Wolf. It was none other than Barret and Obadiah, who had been observing the situation and chose to intervene after seeing L injured and Azure Wolf severely wounded. Their timing couldnt have been more opportune because it was now the perfect moment to im the spoils. L quietly sneered at this scene. When he was engaged in a fierce battle with Azure Wolf, they chose to stand by and watch. But as soon as he inflicted a serious injury on the opponent, they were the quickest to react! With a sttering sound, Barrets longsword mercilessly pierced through Azure Wolfs throat, taking his life under the weight of his severe injury. In the next moment, Azure Wolfs body rapidly shriveled, his life energy being swiftly drained by the Unclean Power and assimted into Barrets body. The opponents life energy, which was originally at thete stage of Golden Core, instantly soared to the peak of thete stage of Golden Core. Chapter 786: You’re Just Sending Yourself to Death Obadiah sighed inwardly. Seeing two consecutive heads of individuals in thete Golden Core stage being killed by his older brother and father, he couldnt help but feel a sense of regret. But now was not the time to dwell on that! What they needed to do next was to kill L. Surely, this head would be his? At this moment, with the absorption of Azure Wolfs blood essence, Barrets aura suddenly surged. His cold eyes locked onto L, his face devoid of the previous sincerity and instead filled with a hint of darkness and murderous intent. L stared back sharply, his voice deep and questioning, Barret, what do you mean by this? Wasnt it agreed that this head was mine? Upon hearing this, Barret sneered mockingly, L, who said it was agreed? I can tell you now, not only is Azure Wolfs head mine, but yours as well! As the words fell, Ls eyes narrowed. Do you want to kill me? We made a blood pact, didnt we? Whats the point of killing me? And besides, I saved Thelma and the members of your Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association. Are you going to repay kindness with enmity? Barrets mocking expression intensified upon hearing this. Obadiah, on the other hand, couldnt help but chuckle, looking at L as if he were a fool. L, you believe everything we say? It seems like youve just entered the Bloodline Ancient Domain. Blood pacts are just a deception! And as for repaying kindness with enmity Hahaha In this Bloodline Ancient Domain, the only things that matter are killing and bing stronger. Who cares about kindness? Even if you had only saved Thelma and the others, or even saved our lives, we would still kill you! Barret and Obadiah spoke, their eyes filled with bloodthirst. In this Bloodline Ancient Domain, the basest aspects of human nature were magnified infinitely. Under the effects of killing and absorbing, most people would be ruthless beasts. Repaying kindness with enmity was simply insignificant. Killing L would enhance their own strength. Even without the feud between Aidyn and L, the Neal family father and son would still harbor malicious intentions towards L. Good! Its good that you dont believe in repaying kindness! But, do you really think you can kill me? Upon hearing this, L nodded, his face calm as he asked, Indeed, what do you mean by that? Sure enough, blood pacts were just nonsense! L had already suspected this before: If the effect of killing and absorbing were nullified by drinking another persons blood, what would happen if his opponents blood identally entered his mouth during a battle? Now it seemed that it was all just a trick to deceive himself. However, what caught L off guard was how naturally the Neal family father and son turned against him. This ignited a strong anger within him. L, do you think this is Broken Pulse Sect? Even though it might be a bit troublesome for my father and Obadiah to kill you, what about me? Just as Aidyns voice, filled with coldness, rang out, L turned to see Aidyn standing behind him. Aidyn removed his human disguise, revealing his true face. Seeing Aidyn, L was momentarily stunned. Its you? L immediately understood why Obadiah seemed familiar to him before. So, this Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association belonged to Ryans family? At that moment, L could understand why Barret so casually sought revenge. Birds of a feather flock together! Aidyn could betray Fionas father and secretly harm his long-time good brother. It was evident of the character of their whole family. Moreover, this was the Bloodline Ancient Domain, a ce that could infinitely amplify the basest aspects of human nature. Yes, its me! Of course, during the initiation assessment at Broken Pulse Sect, you were everywhere supporting that little girl from the Morrison family against my son, Ryan. Today, youve encountered me after leaving Broken Pulse Sect. Consider yourself unlucky! I willkill you on behalf of my son to prevent you from using your rtionship with Sullivan and Kyrie to target my son in Broken Pulse Sect! Aidyn gritted his teeth and spoke with hatred. Aidyn knew that Ls strength had already reached the Golden Core Realm during the initiation assessment at Broken Pulse Sect. Now, he had even advanced to thete Golden Core stage. It had to be said that the speed at which this kid increased his strength was astonishing. But it didnt matter. Aidyns own speed in bing stronger within the Bloodline Ancient Domain was even more shocking. Especially now, after just breaking through to the Nascent Soul stage, Aidyns confidence soared. He believed that even without Barret and Obadiah, he could still kill L. Ryan? Hahaha A smirk appeared on Ls face as he shook his head andughed. Hmm? What do you mean by that? What happened to my son, Ryan? For some reason, seeing Ls expression, Aidyn felt a sense of unease. You dont know yet, do you? Your son is already dead! L said coldly. What did you say? Thats impossible! How could Ryan be dead? Youre talking nonsense! Aidyns face changed, his anger roaring as he shouted. What I kill is never impossible, L said with an evil smile. L, youre asking for death! Aidyns face twisted with a fierce expression as he charged at L with a menacing aura. Hehe, in such a hurry to meet your son? Ill grant your wish! Despite Aidyns overwhelming momentum, L remained unfazed. As for Barret and Obadiah on the other side, L seemed topletely ignore their presence. ng! In the next instant, Ls metallic staff collided with Aidyns longsword, creating a crisp sound. Surprisingly, the two seemed evenly matched. L still concealed his true strength, using only twenty percent of his physical power, and it appeared to be a draw against Aidyn. Being in the Bloodline ancient domain, L had no intention of revealing his truebat prowess unless it was a matter of life and death. Aidyns face immediately stiffened, showing a mix of surprise and uncertainty. He hadnt expected that L, who had previously fought Azure Wolf to a draw, would still be evenly matched against him, now that his strength had reached the Nascent Soul stage. Moreover, it seemed as if the injury on Ls shoulder had no effect at all. If Aidyn knew Ls true strength, one could only imagine the extent of his shock. Dad. Obadiah, lets surround and kill him! The spoils are yours! Aidyn realized that L was more formidable than he had anticipated and called out to Barret and Obadiah. Barret and Obadiah exchanged nces, nodded, and simultaneouslyunched their attacks against L, joining Aidyn in encircling him. The three of them made a show of attacking L together.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Surround and kill me? You can only call it a surround and kill if you can actually kill me! What youre doing is merely delivering your own heads! L sneered. His left shoulder muscles trembled, and a surge of energy erupted. He directly sent the dog-legged de embedded in his flesh flying away. Then, he fiercely confronted the three of them! Chapter 787: You, Deserve to Die! In fact, with Ls true strength, killing Aidyn and his father and son would have been an easy task. Even in theter stage of Nascent Soul, they could be easily killed with a single mistake. Moreover, they were pseudo-Nascent Soul and pseudo-Golden Core experts who had enhanced their strength by absorbing the power of blood essence. However, being in the Bloodline Ancient Domain, L suppressed his own strength when not facing a life-threatening situation. Consider it a honing of mybat skills, L thought to himself as he engaged in a rtively intense battle with the Neal family father and son. Finally, after dozens of exchanges, L seized an opportunity. He swung his metal staff, forcefully knocking Obadiahs weapon out of his hand and smashing it hard against his head. The sound of the skull shattering filled the air, and red and white matter scattered. Among the three members of the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association, Obadiah, the weakest in strength, was instantly killed by Ls strike. Obadiah! Brother! Barret and Aidyn cried out in anger upon witnessing Obadiahs death. Especially Barret, seeing his second son dying before his eyes, filled him with even greater grief and fury. Despite his cold nature, it was still his own son. Aidyns eyes were filled with bloodlust and madness as heunched a full-scale attack on L. L repeatedly imed to have killed Ryan, which drove Aidyn to the brink of madness. ng! ng! ng! For a while, the air was filled with energy, blood surged, and the sounds of weapons shing were incessant. Afterpletely eliminating the Azure Wolf squad, other members of the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association joined the battle, and L had already fought with the two for over a hundred moves. Finally, at this moment, L seized the opportunity. With his suppressed strength, he unleashed the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form with his metal staff. This strike, even with Ls suppressed strength, was devastating. At the same time, it sent Aidyn and Barret flying. Both of them coughed up blood in mid-air. Uponnding, Barrets chest copsed, and his body twitched a few times before he ceased to breathe, meeting his demise. Aidyn, whose strength had reached the early stage of Nascent Soul, managed to vomit a mouthful of blood and struggled to get up. However, at that moment, a foot came down heavily on his head. L! L! Ill kill you! Ahh! Ill kill you Aidyns face was pressed against the ground, his features distorted, and he let out a resentful roar. Kill me? Just because you think you can outwit me and y both sides? Do you know that in the face of absolute strength, all schemes and tricks are meaningless? L sneered, his tone mocking and taunting. Aidyn desperately struggled, but he felt as if a mountain was pressing down on him. His body writhed, but his head remained firmly pinned to the ground. At this moment, he finally realized that he was no match for L. Seeing his father and younger brother dead, and realizing he might not escape death himself, Aidyns greatest concern now was the fate of his son, Ryan. L, tell me! Is Ryan really dead? At this moment, a glimmer of humanity seemed to emanate from Aidyns despicable nature. He asked the question that weighed heavily on his mind. Yes! L nodded, his tone resolute. How did Ryan die? Aidyn growled, his voice filled with sorrow and anger. Just like this. Before Ls words even finished, he lifted his right foot and stomped down heavily. Aidyn hadnt even grasped the meaning of those words when his head exploded. He was stomped to death by L, just like his son. Fiona, Uncle Morrison, I guess I helped you let out a sigh of relief! After killing Aidyn, L muttered softly. In the next moment, with cold eyes, he scanned the members of the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association. In an instant, all the members of the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association revealed their weapons, ready for a formidable enemy. Thelma nced at the bodies of Barret and his sons, her beautiful face filled with fear and horror as she stared at L. Seeing their stance, L sneered and asked Thelma, Whats the matter? Do you want to avenge them? Thelmas eyes flickered, and she quickly shook her head, saying, No! I dont! No? Youre also a Neal by name, arent you rted to them? L asked. Thelma swallowed her saliva and said, Im distantly rted to them, not just a distant rtive. As you can see, my strength in the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association is not high. If you kill them, it doesnt concern me! As long as you spare us, we have no intention of seeking revenge. As soon as she finished speaking, the others in the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association looked at each other and put down their weapons. Jokingly, even Aidyn, who had already reached the Nascent Soul stage, was no match for L, let alone all of them together. Besides, even though Thelma and Aidyn were not close rtives, even if they were, Thelma wouldnt sacrifice herself for Aidyns sake, knowing full well that she was no match for L. Seeing the reactions of these people, a mocking smile appeared on Ls face. He surveyed them once again, his gaze finally falling on Thelma. In a chilling tone, he said, Spare you? Others may be considered, but you?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this point, L let out a cold snort and uttered two words, Equally damned! This Thelma, he had saved her life before. And she should have known that Barret and Aidyn wanted to plot against him, but she didnt offer any help. He didnt expect her to fight against the Neal father and son, but at least she could have secretly warned him or helped him escape. Yet Thelma stood by so coldly, waiting to see how the Neal father and son would kill him. This ignited a strong desire for vengeance in Ls heart towards this woman in blue. With that said, he walked step by step towards Thelma. Thelma felt Ls killing intent and immediately paled, panicking as she retreated. The others in the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association, seeing this, scattered, afraid of being implicated. No! Dont kill me! she pleaded. As long as you spare me, Ill tell you where the Lachie Fire Security Group is! Dont kill me, Ill tell you everything! Chapter 788 Entering the Awakening Dragon Base In the Bloodline domain, within the Blood Royal Pce where Blood Royal Mary resides. At the top of the current Bloodline main hall, there is still a gaping hole that hasnt been repaired. Duke Deitys Tears, the three surviving royals from the previous battle, and Duke Deitys Tears, gathered here. Your Majesty, L has entered the Bloodline Ancient Domain! Duke Deitys Tears knelt down to report. Upon hearing this, a look of joy appeared on Blood Royal Marys face. Good! Very good! L, you have finally be my pawn! Once you enter the Bloodline Ancient Domain, you are destined to be a sacrifice for the blood ritual! Ha-ha-ha The shame you brought upon me and the Bloodline will soon be washed away! Once I gain the power of the Bloodline, it will be your death! Blood Royal Maryughed sinisterly, her face full of killing intent. With a flick of her sleeve, she triumphantly said, Lets go, lets enter the Bloodline Ancient Domain! Wait for those fools to kill each other, and then use their blood to resurrect the ancestor Cains body!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Momentster! Inside a secret underground structure in the Bloodline domain, Blood Royal Mary led the three royal members and a Dark Blood Mage into a crimson-colored light gate. The next moment, they found themselves in a different space, filled with a blood-red hue and an unclean power. Yes, from the current Bloodline territory, one could directly enter the Bloodline Ancient Domain. In this space within the domain, there stood a huge altar resembling a pyramid at its center. The altar was enveloped by arge blood sphere, the surface of which was faintly visible, covered in red patterns resembling veins. A single nce sent chills down the spine. Descending from the top of the blood sphere, a red tentacle connected to the top of the altar, where a slightly shriveled body, standing at over four meters tall, with four pairs of flesh wings on its back, exuded a faint, yet undeniable, aura of pressure. After Blood Royal Mary and her group entered the blood sphere and ascended the altar, they knelt and paid homage to the body of the Blood Progenitor. Then, a crystalline ball, filled with red blood-like dots, appeared in the hands of the Dark Blood Mage. How many sacrificial offerings are needed for the Blood Progenitors body to absorb? Do we have enough? Blood Royal Mary asked in a deep voice. We need forty-nine in total, and we already have around forty. I believe the casualties from the ongoing infighting will provide enough soon, the Dark Blood Mage replied. Good! I will wait here until the quantity is met. Once its ready, we will start the blood ritual. Blood Royal Marys eyes gleamed with anticipation and impatience. Yes, before that, I will set up the Soul Pact Array so that Your Majesty can enter the Blood Progenitors body as soon as its revived, the Dark Blood Mage said. Satisfactory, Blood Royal Mary nodded in satisfaction, a mix of anticipation and unease in her heart. The Soul Pact Array was a powerful and domineering dark magic passed down through generations in the Bloodline. Once activated, it allowed Blood Royal Mary to freely transfer her soul into any body without mismatched effects. This was a deeper part of the Bloodline Ancient Domain, a region hidden within the overall domain. Back at the Awakening Dragon Base. L arrived with Thelma. Thelma? Howe youre at our Awakening Dragon Base? A guard outside the castle, seeing Thelma, asked in surprise. Thelma nced at L and signaled to the mercenary. Mr. Willis has just entered the Bloodline Ancient Domain, and I brought him here to find his friend. Dont ask unnecessary questions, just go report to your second-inmand. Alright, Ill inform Dragonwake right away. Old Nine,e and take Ms. Neal and this gentleman inside. With that, the mercenary hurried off while another mercenary came to lead L and Thelma into the castle. Along the way, L noticed that most of the people here had Eastern features, wondering about it silently. Thelma! Is my friend really here? L grabbed Thelmas shoulder and asked in a low voice. Yes! Lachie Fire Security Groups people are here! I wouldnt dare lie to you! Thelma replied, indicating that L should not try anything funny, or she wouldnt be able to help him. Meanwhile, the messenger mercenary had reached Dragonwake, the second-inmand, inside a room in the castle. Chapter 789: Lachlan’s Concern Inside the room! The second-inmand of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps was engaged in a fierce battle with a middle-aged woman. The woman was still attractive, though a bit older, likely in her forties. But being in the Bloodline Ancient Domain, Dragonwake didnt have many options. Most women inside the domain were mercenaries or adventurers, and there were few of them to begin with. And when they did appear, they were usually affiliated with other factions, leading to deadly confrontations. Dragonwake had a wandering eye, and even in the Bloodline Ancient Domain, he couldnt go without a woman. So, he settled for this still-attractive woman. Originally, he had set his sights on Thelma from the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association and expressed interest in her. However, Thelma, being affiliated with the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association, didnt want to be Dragonwakes ything. Although the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Associations influence in the Bloodline Ancient Domain was not as strong as the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, Dragonwake couldnt directly force himself on Thelma due to his own personal desires. After all, he was only the second-inmand of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps. The chiefs goal and that of other leaders was to unite all capable Priocia people in the Bloodline Ancient Domain to oppose the other three most powerful factions. At least until Dragonwake disposed of the members of the Purifying World lesiarchy, Wolfkin Tribe, and Thousand Birds Gate, he adhered to this goal. So, despite his desire for Thelma, he couldnt have his way with her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dragonwake! Dragonwake! A mercenary called out to Dragonwake from outside the door. Dragonwake frowned and rose from the woman, opening the door with a displeased expression. What? If its not important, Ill kill you! His mood spoiled, Dragonwake asked in a displeased tone. Dragonwake, theres good news! Thelma is here. The mercenary clearly knew of Dragonwakes interest in Thelma and spoke in a pleasing manner. Upon hearing this, Dragonwakes eyes lit up. Thelma? How did shee here? Did the Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association decide to fully join us, the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps? No! I feel like somethings wrong with Thelma! She came with a stranger named Willis, and I feel like shes been threatened. She specifically asked me toe and call you The mercenary shook his head and described Thelmas behavior at the castle gate to Dragonwake. After listening, Dragonwake stroked his chin, a meaningful look on his face. Does this mean shese to seek my help? Heh heh heh The mercenary brother smiled and nodded, Definitely! If you help her out of trouble, I think shell still be able to escape your grasp! Dragonwake grinned and nodded, Youve done well. Next time youe across someone suitable for you, leave a few more for you! With that, he patted the mercenary on the shoulder. Thank you, Dragonwake! Lets go! Lets see where this Willis fellow came from. How dare he threaten a woman Im after! His strength better not be too weak, or its pointless to kill him! In the Bloodline Ancient Domain, gaining strength from killing anyone or any creature was not always possible. The strength gap couldnt be toorge. It was roughly equivalent to a major realm. For example, in the initial phase of Nascent Soul, killing someone above the initial phase of Golden Core would allow one to absorb their energy. Below the initial phase of Golden Core, it would be useless Dragonwake left the room, striding with purpose. Meanwhile, in a temporary guest room within the castle, L and Thelma were waiting. Though it was called a guest room, it was essentially a temporary makeshift room. At this moment, Ls brow furrowed with concern. Earlier, he had killed Aidyn and two others and absorbed their energy. Aidyns strength, in terms of energy and attributes, was alreadyparable to that of an early Nascent Soul expert. After killing them, Ls body suddenly acquired a new power: a form of energy. This blood energy mixed with his true qi and became part of his Qi Refinement strength. With the added strength from this blood energy, Ls current power was alreadyparable to that of an early Nascent Soul expert. Moreover, since he had already formed his Nascent Soul and grasped the rudiments of the Laws of Heavens Path, his early Nascent Soul strength surpassed that of other false Nascent Soul experts within the Bloodline Ancient Domain. However, instead of being pleased, L felt a touch of concern. In this area filled with a certain impure power, L feared that this newfound blood energy in his body would be an uncontroble factor. It might even have an impact on him. After all, this power wasnt something he had gained through cultivation, but rather came from the Laws of Heavens Path left behind by a being of the Fragmentation Void level or higher. At this moment, Thelmas expression was changing constantly. She nced at L, a cold and sly smile glinting in her eyes. Bastard, you wanted to kill me? In the end, youve been tricked intoing here by me. Once Dragonwake arrives, given his desire for me, he will definitely please me and help me kill you. No matter how strong you are, you wont be able to cause any trouble in the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps territory. Die, bastard! Thinking about how she hadpromised herself to spare L, even resorting to using her charm, only to be unaffected by him, Thelma harbored deep resentment. At that moment, with urgent footsteps, a tall and tough figure, apanied by several skilled members of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, walked into the guest room. It was the second leader, Dragonwake, and his group of elite fighters. L narrowed his eyes slightly. It seemed that the Bloodline Ancient Domain was truly a good ce to strengthen oneself. The person in the front, Dragonwake, had even reached the strength levelparable to that of ate Nascent Soul expert through killing and absorbing the energy of how many people? Dragonwake, youre finally here! Help me! Sob sob At that moment, a voice filled with surprise, grievance, and resentment rang out. Thelma quickly rushed towards Dragonwake as soon as he appeared, ending up directly behind him. Chapter 790: What Do You Have Worth Seeking? At this moment, Thelma is hiding behind Dragonwake, pointing at L with a look of sorrow and indignation. Dragonwake, big brother, you must help our Frigid Dawn Wandering Cultivators Association! My third grandfather and two cousins were killed by this person! And he wants to kill me! You must help me, please! Upon hearing this, Dragonwake responded with a cold Oh? as he stared coldly at L, his body surging with a blood-red aura. L sneered and stared at Thelma, Youre not being honest! Did you bring me here because you thought someone here could support you? Thelma gritted her teeth and retorted, Yes! Did you think I brought you here to find your friends? Your friends are probably long dead. This is the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, the most powerful force in the Bloodline Ancient Domain. And Dragonwake, hes one of the strongest here. If you have the guts, try toy a finger on me here, you jerk! This woman seemed to have found absolute support, speaking with pride and resentment. L, upon hearing the name Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, remained unperturbed, even speaking sternly, So what! I warned you not to y tricks with me, otherwise no one can help you! Thelma, in response, defiantly challenged L, Youre done for, yet you dare to talk big! No one can help me? Youre quite something! Lets see how you can kill me with Dragonwake here! At the next moment, she pointed at L and urged Dragonwake, Dragonwake, help me kill him! Did you hear what he said? He didnt even consider the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps and you, Dragonwake! If you help me kill him, Ill do whatever you want this time! Hahaha Alright! Dragonwake burst intoughter and emanated a terrifying aura and blood-red light. His eyes fixed on L with a bloodthirsty gaze. An atmosphere of mid-Nascent Soul stage pressure enveloped L, who remained unafraid, even showing disdain and said, For a woman like this, are you sure you want to court death? Idiot! Dragonwake bellowed and was about to make a move. His fellow experts sealed off Ls retreat. These experts also possessed early-Nascent Soul stage power, forming a formidable force. However, L stood there without fear, and even looked at Dragonwake and others with a hint of mockery, So, are you sure you want to die for this woman? But at that moment, an urgent voice was heard, Stop, Alon! Footsteps followed as several figures rushed into the room. Leading the way was a sturdy middle-aged man, followed by a youth and a man wielding a short knife. Dragonwake, dont move! Dont move! Were on the same side! The youth urgently shouted at Dragonwake. Dragonwake and the other Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps members stared in surprise. Mr. Lee? The other members, including the core leaders of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, all looked at L with admiration and passion. Master! Sir! Mr. Willis, youre here The core leaders of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps showed respect and enthusiasm, addressing L, who, to their surprise, was their master. Dragonwake and Thelma were left in confusion while the members of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps disyed a level of respect for L that was unexpected. At that moment, Thelma, realizing escape was impossible, knelt before L, pleading, Mr. Willis, I was wrong! Please spare me I promise to do anything if you spare my life!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. L, unimpressed, coldly replied, Anything? What do you have thats worth my interest? I said I wanted to kill you, and no one can save you. Chapter 791 Can’t Leave As Ls words fell, Thelma, who was begging for mercy on the ground, was dumbfounded. Yes! What did she have that was worth the other partys scheming? The pride in her appearance, which she always cherished, had no attraction for him. You bastard! Youll never Thelma realized that there was no hope for mercy. The pitiful look that was on her face a second ago was reced with an intense resentment and madness. As she opened her mouth, she seemed to want to bite L, as if she wanted to make him pay a price before her death! However, at that moment, there was a sh of the de. Thelmas head rolled off like a ball, and a beautiful crimson spray erupted from her neck. Behind her, Dragonwake held a bloodstained knife, his face filled with a hint of ruthlessness. Damn it, this bitch still wants to harm Mr. Willis and courting death! With that, he sped his fists in front of L, then said to Emerson, Noah, and the others, Its all my fault! I need to change my bad habit of being attracted to women, I almost got Mr. Willis hurt because of this bitch! Mr. Lee, Akuan, please dont be mad at me! It has to be said that Dragonwake, as the second inmand, was also a decisive and ruthless person. He had just let Thelma take the lead a moment ago, but when he saw Emerson and Noahs attitude towards L, he unhesitatingly killed Thelma. Its okay! It was all a misunderstanding! Emerson looked at L and, seeing him shake his head indifferently, smiled and said to Dragonwake. Noah went over to hug Dragonwakes shoulder and introduced him, Dragonwake, let me introduce you, this is my boss, L! At these words, Dragonwake showed a hint of warmth on his face and smiled at L, saying, So youre Mr. Willis! Mr. Lee and Noah never mentioned you to me before. Ive offended you before, Mr. Willis, please dont be angry! Im a rough person, hahaha L nced at Thelmas body and shook his head nonchntly, Its okay! Its just a misunderstanding. Boss! Let me introduce you, this is Dragonwake, the leader of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, and now the second inmand here! Before, when I and Dagger were still mercenaries, we cooperated with Dragonwake a few times. We fought together, and have entrusted each other with our lives! This guy is good at everything, except that he cant stay away from women! Boss, dont be like him! Hahaha Noah exined to L as he and Dragonwake walked together,ughing. Naturally, L wouldnt say anything, and he casually let the matter pass. At this moment, Dragonwake observed carefully and couldnt help but murmur to himself. As someone with a strengthparable to that of ate Nascent Soul, he could tell that Ls strength was equivalent to that of an early Nascent Soul. In fact, this level of strength was not considered particrly strong within the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps! Emerson, Noah, Dagger, and others now had strengths that were one or even two small levels higher than L. Yet, they showed such great respect for L. Calling him boss and master This actually made Dragonwake somewhat skeptical. At the same time, he felt a sense of crisis in his heart. Now, the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps waspletely out of his control! In the ancient castle where the mercenaries were stationed, in a certain underground secret room. L met with Emerson, Noah, and Dagger alone. After catching up with each other, L asked the question that was on his mind, I was worried that you all might have died here, but I didnt expect you to all have done so well. Haha, you all have strengthsparable to ate Nascent Soul? As his words dropped, Emerson shook his head respectfully and humbly, Thanks to you, Master. If it hadnt been for your influence, we wouldnt have achieved such strength. We wouldnt have been able to establish ourselves in the Bloodline Ancient Domain and even survive until now! Yes! Yes! Its all thanks to you, Master, hahaha Noah chimed in. Dagger nodded in agreement. After twisting and turning, but stillying it on thick! Although the three of them were now powerful, they didnt dare to be arrogant in front of L. They had witnessed Ls strength and capabilities and knew that even if Ls strength was temporarily inferior to theirs, they couldnt guess his various means. Moreover, Emersons words were also true! Before this, they had obtained various cultivation resources provided by L, and even excellent techniques tailored for them, which had enabled them to make rapid progress. Before entering the Bloodline Ancient Domain, Emersons strength had already reached thete Uppecia stage! Noah and Dagger also had strengths equivalent to the mid Uppecia stage. The other brothers in the Lachie Fire Security Group were at least at the peak of the Qi Refinementter stage, or above the Grandmaster realm. It can be imagined that with their initial strength, entering the Bloodline Ancient Domain meant that they were a very formidable force. Only then could they gradually umte strength and establish a foothold there. So, it wasnt excessive to say that they owed everything to L. Were all on the same side, dont bother with the ttery! Lughed and punched Noah, then changed his tone and asked Emerson, By the way, how did you be the leader of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps? Emerson smiled and exined to L. Originally, the leader of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps was Dragonwake. But after being in the Bloodline Ancient Domain for so long, the strongest backbone of this mercenary group had long be part of the Lachie Fire Security Group. Strength is power! As a result, Emerson naturally became the leader of their faction. At least during the time they were in the Bloodline Ancient Domain. It was also because of Dragonwakes close rtionship with Noah and the others, and this time it was them who brought Lachie Fire Security Group over, so it was still announced to the outside as the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, they would have already changed the name to Lachie Fire Security Group long ago. After hearing this, L shook his head and smiled bitterly. So thats why he couldnt find anyone from the Lachie Fire Security Group. It turned out that, during their time in the Bloodline Ancient Domain, they hadnt used the name of their own securitypany. Next, Emerson and the others couldnt help but ask how L entered the Bloodline Ancient Domain. L exined simply:ing here to find the Celestial Heart, the treasure, was one reason, and the other reason was to find out what had happened to them. Hearing this, Emerson and the others couldnt help but sigh and their expressions showed a hint of seriousness and concern. Master, for us, you took such risks! Ah To be honest, although the Bloodline Ancient Domain can enhance our strength through killing, it is also a cage. We also thought about leaving, but we just cant get out! Chapter 792: Unreliable Oh? Have you tried to leave? L asked at the words. Of course! Weve been trapped in this Bloodline ancient domain for a couple of months. We cant find the so-called vampire heart in the mercenary task. Although we can enhance our strength through killing here, its too dangerous. Weve been considering giving up this task for a long time. At one point, we even found the edge of this Bloodline ancient domain. But no matter what method we try, we cant break the domain barrier. Ah Emerson nodded and said, unable to help but sigh at the end. Noahs expression became serious at this point. Boss, continuing to fight with others here, I feel like we might go crazy one day! By then, we might bepletely irrational, only knowing how to kill. Mr. Willis, you really shouldnt havee in, Dagger said with a wry smile.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. L shook his head indifferently and silently contemted what to do. Now that Emerson, Noah, and the others had reached the strength level ofte Nascent Soul stage powerhouses, they still couldnt break the barrier of the Bloodline ancient domain. He was in a difficult situation! This ce was a domain left behind by a former Fragmentation Void powerhouse. It wasnt something that anyone could enter and leave as they pleased. With this in mind, L took out the sheepskin map given to him by Blood RoyalMary from his bag. Surprisingly, he found that the map did not seem to be a forgery after entering the Bloodline ancient domain. He could even find the current location of the castle on the map. The distance from the location mentioned on the map to where Cains heart was supposed to be was approximately over eighty kilometers. In that case, L decided to head to the designated location on the map as soon as possible. He had already sessfully found Emerson and the others, which was his main goal. If Cains heart was really there, it would be better; if not, he still needed to try and find a way to leave the ancient domain. L had no interest in enhancing his strength through killing in the Bloodline ancient domain. In fact, he felt resistance and wariness in his heart. Not to mention, his wifes family was still waiting for him outside. L couldnt help but worry about his mother-inw, who had been cryogenically frozen. With these thoughts in mind, L spread out the map on the table and pointed to the skull marking representing where Cains heart should be. Emerson, Noah, now that your strength is so high, do I still hold authority here? At these words, Emerson showed a look of horror and quickly said, Master, the way you asked that makes me feel nervous! Even if my strength is higher, Im still your vanguard. Boss! Dont joke around. If you cant make decisions, who can? Mr. Willis, you have an order, just say it! Noah and Dagger also quickly spoke with a look of awe. Good! Have you seen this? I want you to gather the brothers of the Lachie Fire Security Group and go with me. There might be a way to leave the Bloodline ancient domain there! L decisivelymanded. Yes! Upon hearing this, Emersons face twitched, quickly taking themand. Noah, on the other hand, noticed the meaning in Ls words and asked cautiously, Boss, did you say to gather the brothers of the Lachie Fire Security Group? Dont bring the men of Dragonwake and other Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps? L nodded, Thats right! Just our own people! Upon hearing this, Noah and Dagger exchanged a nce, seeming somewhat uncertain. They felt that Ls attitude seemed inappropriate. Nevertheless, they did not say anything more. After all, they still had to abide by the bosss wishes. Emerson, on the other hand, nodded deeply, Master, I actually agree with your view! Ive been wary of Dragonwake as well. Seeing Ls attitude, Noah felt ufortable but did notment further. Eventually, the team would have to follow the bosss wishes. At this moment, Emerson quietly asked, Master, do you not trust Dragonwake, right? L smiled and nodded, Thats right! I dont trust him, hehe Noah sighed, Boss, Dragonwake and I have executed several mercenary tasks together. Hes actually a reliable person. And he willingly gave up the position of the boss leader to Emerson. This person is still trustworthy! While it may seem rash, L, who possessed the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, was naturally skilled in physiognomy. The other mysterious arts, such as tracking and feng shui, might have failed in the Bloodline ancient domain, but that did not affect his ability to read peoples faces. Thus, from Dragonwakes appearance, L roughly judged his character and true nature. After Ls exnation, Noah and Dagger looked at each other, seeming somewhat dubious. They thought that Ls judgment of a persons character based on appearance was somewhat hasty. However, Emerson nodded in deep agreement, Master, I actually agree with your view! Ive been wary of Dragonwake as well. Since the boss has spoken, we willply, Noah shrugged. Perhaps its just my petty mind. However, being cautious in this Bloodline ancient domain is never excessive. I dont want any unexpected changes to urter, Noah added. Very well. Gather the brothers, we shall set out immediately, L ordered calmly. Chapter 793: Under Surveillance Before dawn broke, the Lachie Fire Security Group and their entourage left the Dragonwake mercenary base. They didnt bother to say goodbye to Dragonwake, to avoid unnecessaryplications and awkwardness. When the Lachie Fire Security Group first entered the Bloodline Ancient Domain, there were twenty-five of them. Now, only fourteen are still alive. Eleven brothers died in the Bloodline Ancient Domain. But the fourteen who have survived have all reached the level of strength equivalent to Nascent Soul. Among them, Emerson, Noah, and Dagger, along with the four Virus members, have all reached thete Nascent Soul stage. The other ten, six are in the middle Nascent Soul stage, and four in the early Nascent Soul stage. With such strength, they can easily roam the Bloodline Ancient Domain. Its no wonder Dragonwake was so pragmatic and handed over the leadership position to Emerson. However, as the Lachie Fire Security Group departed, the strength of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps is certain to be greatly diminished. Inside the ancient castle, in Dragonwakes room, he was full of frustration and anger, hammering his fist on the table, muttering, Damn, this is really unlucky!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thelma, that girl, is such a waste! Emerson and Noahs gang have actually entered the Bloodline Ancient Domain. And, Thelma just had to provoke them. Damn! Where do I find a girl like Thelma now? At this moment, one of Dragonwakes subordinates, One-Eye, coldly interjected, Dragonwake, this means that the strength of the Lee family and Noahs group will be even stronger! Our mercenary brothers still dont fully ept Emerson as the leader. They still listen to yourmands. But if this continues, its not a good situation! If Emerson and Noah do indeed control the hearts of our men, our mercenary group will truly change leaders. Shouldnt we? At that point, the elite recruit made a beheading gesture, an expression of ruthlessness evident on his face. Dragonwakes face froze, seemingly hesitating about something. At that moment, urgent footsteps sounded. Dragonwake, somethings wrong! Somethings wrong! One of Dragonwakes mercenaries knocked hurriedly on the door and shouted from outside, Damn, whats going on? Dragonwake frowned and angrily scolded, Dragonwake! Somethings wrong! The Chief and the others have secretly left! What?! Upon hearing this, Dragonwakes expression changed immediately, and he stood up from his chair. Momentster, in a hall within the ancient castle, Dragonwakes face was dark, and the armrests of his chair creaked under his grip. Beside him, One-Eye snickered, Dragonwake, its good that they left! In the future, our Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps will still be under your leadership! Haha Yes, Dragonwake! We never really got along with these people from the Lachie Fire Security Group! Thats right! Its good that theyre gone! If these people werent so strong, I would have already thought about getting rid of them! Dragonwake! With them gone, you are still our leader. Dragonwakes close brothers were all talking at once. Knowing Emerson and the others had left, they seemed pleased. However, Dragonwake coldly harrumphed, Shut up, you fools! Do you really think its a good thing that Emerson and Noah are gone? Now, everyone in the Bloodline Ancient Domain knows that the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps is one of the four most powerful forces. Weve even taken out many members of the other three forces. The hatred has been sown! Now, if the Purifying World lesiarchy, Wolfkin Tribe, and Thousand Birds Gate people find out that our strength has been greatly reduced, what do you think will happen? You idiots! Dragonwakes face was full of frustration and hatred as he continued, Emerson, is it because of that L? As soon as that kid arrived, you all left! Damn it! Upon hearing this, One-Eye and the others seemed to realize the seriousness of the situation. They were one of the strongest forces in the Bloodline Ancient Domain and had eliminated many members of other forces. If the others found out about their reduced strength, the consequences would be dire. Dragonwake, what do we do? One-Eye asked in shock. Yes! If the Purifying World lesiarchyes after us, what will we do? Damn it! Those sharp fire security dogs are really careless. If we had known, we should have killed them earlier! Its better to increase our strength than to let them leave! Only if we can kill them! Who doesnt want to take them down? The group spoke hurriedly, revealing their true intentions and hidden agendas with Emerson and the others. Shut up! Dragonwake shouted coldly. Next second, his face changed from gloomy to unpredictable, and he looked at One-Eye saying, One-Eye, send three groups of people. Send them to the bases of the Purifying World lesiarchy, Wolfkin Tribe, and Thousand Birds Gate. Tell them that we, the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, have a big gift to give them! Here, a sly smile appeared on Dragonwakes face, Lets just sit back and reap the benefits. In his hand, there was a high-tech device that looked like arge phone. A green screen on the device with a red dot moving continuously. Some technological products were not affected in the Bloodline Ancient Domain. Dragonwake, with malicious intent, had secretly nted a tracker on Emerson. This new type of tracker was undetectable even by the experienced mercenaries like Noah and Dagger. Moreover, it was Emerson they were talking about. This meant that, after Ls group left, Dragonwake was able to monitor their every move! Chapter 794: Surrounded by Formidable Enemies Including L himself, a total of fifteen people headed straight for the location marked on the map. With theirbined strength, the Blood Corpses along the way posed no threat to them, and they cleared the path without any difficulty. Even when encountering human survivors and other creatures, if they were foolish enough to provoke them, they were easily killed. This team of fifteen experts,parable to Nascent Soul powerhouses, had formidable strength. Unless individuals from the other three major forces, such as the Purifying World lesiarchy, took action, no one had the power to contend with the members of the Lachie Fire Security Group. Because their objective was clear, they did not dy along the way. Even though they were cautious and stopped to observe after traveling a certain distance, they arrived at the location marked on the map where the skull symbol was located just as the sky was beginning to brighten. In this ancient domain filled with blood-red hues, the rising sun seemed to be covered in ayer of blood, as if it carried some kind of ominous sign. They saw a scene of ruins and debris here. Vaguely, they could tell that this ce used to be a magnificent pce. Two pirs that had once stood tall were still there, reaching dozens of meters high, indicating that the pce had been quiterge. After L and his group arrived here, everyone became tense yet hopeful. They began searching for the so-called Heart of Cain mentioned by Bloodline, as well as any possible means of leaving this ce. However, after searching for half a day, apart from killing numerous Blood Corpses wandering here, they found nothing. They did see many corpses though! But they couldnt find the body of Cain Devil, the progenitor of vampires. L stood there, furrowing his brow. Master, we havent found anything. Emerson approached and said with a bitter smile. Yeah, boss. Theres no sign of the Heart of Bloodline or any exit. Noah grumbled impatiently. Keep searching! This abandoned pce is quiterge! Maybe well find something in a hidden corner. If not, dig underground. L ordered persistently. Yes! Emerson and Noah responded, and the group continued to explore. However, at this moment, apanied by flickering figures and footsteps, a group of people rushed out from a copsed building not far from L and his group. Hahaha, Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, is this all youve got? Looks like were really lucky to run into you! Apanied by a voice full of surprise and mockery, a group of people dressed in ninja attire appeared not far from L and his group. The three leaders at the front wore white ninja suits, but they were stained with blood, as if representing the killings they had experienced. The suits were adorned with patterns of ck birds. The rest of the group wore ck ninja outfits. There were more than forty people in total. Among them, one-third were experts at the levelparable to Nascent Soul. The three leaders at the front had reached the levelparable to theter stage of Nascent Soul. People from Thousand Birds Gate? Emersons face turned cold as he shouted. Everyone,e back and regroup! Noah shouted to his scattered brothers, urging them to gather quickly. The neers were none other than the forces of Thousand Birds Gate within this Bloodline ancient domain. The three leaders at the front were known as the three brothers of Thousand Birds Gate: Raven God, Raven Demon, and Raven Ghost. Raven God had a device hanging from his waist that looked like a walkie-talkie, simr to the tracker Dragonwake had before. Dragonwake deliberately leaked L and his groups whereabouts to the other three major forces! Regroup? Sure! Itll be quicker to deal with you when were all together! Raven God of Thousand Birds Gate nodded in agreement with a sneer. At this moment, Emerson snorted coldly. You think you can wipe us out with just your tricks, Thousand Birds Gate? Although everyone was cautious, they did not show any signs of worry or fear when they saw so many people from Thousand Birds Gate. Although the enemy had more numbers, they were not weak themselves. Especially in terms of Nascent Soulbat power, they were no less inferior than their opponents. And for some reason, with L joining them, Emerson and Noah felt even more confident. Thats right. We might end up mutually destroyed if we fight against each other. But do you think only Thousand Birds Gate is here right now? Purifying World lesiarchy and our werewolf friends,e out! Raven Demon of Thousand Birds Gate sneered. As soon as he finished speaking, Emerson and Noahs Lachie Fire Security Group brothers expressions changed slightly. Everyones gaze became sharp as they looked around, revealing a solemn expression. Apanied by footsteps, two other groups emerged from the ruins one after another. It was Purifying World lesiarchy and the Wolfkin Tribe! Purifying World lesiarchy had more than thirty people led by a handsome young man. The young man wore golden armor and held a golden broadsword. He looked like a golden saint warrior from Western mythology and exuded an extremely cool aura. Beside him were four silver-armored experts who emitted a powerful aura. The young man in golden armor was the current Son of Purifying World lesiarchy. The four silver-armored experts were known as the Four Knights of Purifying World lesiarchy.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. All five of them were powerhousesparable to theter stage of Nascent Soul. The Sons strength even reached the peak level equivalent to theter stage of Nascent Soul. Apart from their surging blood energy, they also exuded a sacred aura. As Sons and Knights of Purifying World lesiarchy, these five individuals were already powerhousesparable to Golden Core Realm before entering the Bloodline ancient domain. Their cultivation of sacred attributes was also a special attribute physique that was on par with Ls Thunder attribute physique. However, very few people possessed this kind of physique, so Purifying World lesiarchy had few highly skilled individuals cultivated in this way. Although Purifying World lesiarchy was a powerful hidden force in Western regions, it was still far inferiorpared to Priocias ancient martial sects. In addition to the Son and Four Knights, there were also numerous Nascent Soul experts within Purifying World lesiarchy. As for the Wolfkin Tribe, their leader was the Prince of Wolfkin Tribe. He had an incredibly tall and muscr figure. Although he wore a suit, it seemed unable to conceal the exaggerated muscle contours underneath his clothes. He exuded a wild and fierce aura. Beside him were two Protectors of Wolfkin Tribe. Apart from them, there were also Wolfman Princes guard warriors who entered the Bloodline ancient domain together this time. They were equally strong and wild. Their total number was only sixteen people. However, their battle prowess was on par with Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, Purifying World lesiarchy, and Thousand Birds Gate. This showed how formidable they were. At this moment, Lachie Fire Security Group found themselves surrounded by formidable enemies! People from all three major forces had actually gathered here! Chapter 795: What you should consider is how to escape To deal with such a small group of us, you three factions actually came together. You really think highly of us! Noah looked around and said coldly. Haha, the head of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps is here, and the third, fourth, and fifth inmand are all here. How can we handle them alone? Raven God of Thousand Birds Gateughed. He looked at the leaders of the Purifying World lesiarchy and the Wolfkin Tribe and said, The Son of the Purifying World lesiarchy and the Prince of the Wolf Tribe. Normally, we would be fighting each other if we met. But today, lets join forces to take down the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps. What do you say? Although they are few in number, each one is not to be underestimated. They wont be able to escape if they face us individually! As he finished speaking, the Son of the Purifying World lesiarchy, dressed in golden armor, nodded. Agreed! Lets devour this fat piece of meat together first! We can discuss whether we will fight or make peace with each other after we eliminate them! The Wolfman Prince also nodded and said in a deep and rough voice, I agree too! At this moment, the Wolfman Prince appeared no different from an ordinary person except for his strong physique and well-developed muscles. But his eyes were like those of a vicious wolf, gleaming with an exceptionally violent and bloodthirsty light. The hidden beast nature within him seemed ready to burst out at any moment, fueled by the desire for ughter. For a moment, Thousand Birds Gate, the Purifying World lesiarchy, and the Wolfkin Tribe reached an alliance agreement. At least until they wiped out L and his group, they formed an alliance. As for whether they would continue to fight each other after dealing with L and the others, it would depend on the situation. If there were heavy casualties among the three factions during the previous battle, they would likely be mercilessly devoured by the other two factions. There was no doubt about that. Under the influence of the impure power of killing and sucking blood, they had all be machines craving for ughter. At this moment, Emerson and the others felt a heavy burden as if they were fish on a chopping board.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Only L remained calm andposed. He even looked around at the three factions with a hint of disdain and a powerful fighting spirit. Joining forces? I have to admit, you are wise. But whats foolish is that you chose the wrong enemy. Instead of considering whether you will fight or make peace after eliminating us, you should consider whether you can escape! L said in a deep voice, his tone exuding an indescribable dominance. As Ls words fell, Emerson, Noah, Dagger, and others looked at him with surprise. They didnt expect L to remain so confident in this situation. And this dominance and confidence invisibly boosted their spirits as well. The nervousness and negativity they had felt earlier vanished, reced by a strong fighting spirit. Upon hearing Ls words, Thousand Birds Gate, the Purifying World lesiarchy, and the Wolfkin Tribe were all stunned. In the next moment, mocking and sneering expressions appeared on their faces. Hahaha! This kid is hrious! Who does he think he is with such limited strength? Mr. Lee, your leader, hasnt said anything yet. Is it your turn to speak? Foolish Priocia person, it seems you havent grasped the current situation,ughed a Wolf Tribe Elder by the side of the Wolfman Prince as if he had heard the worlds biggest joke. Ls current Qi Refinement strength was only equivalent to the early stage of Nascent Soul. Among these people present, there were many who were at least at the mid orte stage of Nascent Soul. Compared to them, L seemed like nothing more than a weakling. It was no wonder that his words brought aboutughter. Whether you can escape is not something we need to consider. But you dont need to consider it either because you are undoubtedly doomed and have nowhere to escape! Raven Ghost of Thousand Birds Gate had already drawn a long ninja sword from behind him, his expression ferocious. Arrogant Easterner, prepare to be purified by Purified World God! Kill! The Purified World Prince drew his golden sword. With a fierce shout filled with killing intent, he took the lead and charged towards Ls group of fifteen people. The Wolfman Prince and Raven God also made their moves without any hesitation. In Bloodline Ancient Domain, it wasnt about who took the lead or who became cannon fodder; it was about being afraid of missing out on heads. Brothers! Kill! Dont scatter, try not to be more than fifty meters away from me! Ls face turned serious as he shouted with a sharp glint in his eyes. This shout revitalized everyone from Lachie Fire Security Group. It was as if they could feel Ls powerful fighting spirit and confidence. Boom! As his words fell, L stomped his foot and charged directly towards the Purifying World lesiarchy faction. With this stomp, a loud boom resounded. The ground seemed to ripple like waves and cracked violently. From the beginning of the battle, L didnt hesitate to use his divine ability, Pulse of the Earth. Although he had absolute confidence in himself, he couldnt guarantee that his brothers wouldnt be in danger facing three major forces. Thats why L immediately used an area-of-effect attack. With Pulse of the Earth disying its power, except for members of Lachie Fire Security Group, even those from the three major forces who were originally fierce and bloodthirsty were affected. Those below the Nascent Soul stage were even directly shaken back, spitting blood and suffering serious injuries. Even Nascent Soul stage powerhouses staggered and groaned in pain. Purified World Prince, who was charging at the front with his sword in hand and had strengthparable to a peak Nascent Soul stage powerhouse, also slowed down his movements and his face turned red. Dont forget that besides causing area-of-effect damage with Pulse of the Earth, L could also actively apply ten times gravity to his targets. This effect might not directly harm people like Purified World Prince, but it would undoubtedly affect them in battle. In battles between powerhouses, any external influence could potentially tip the bnce towards victory. In that instant, Purified World Princes expression changed drastically as he looked at L with a mix of surprise and anger. Youre seeking death! Purified World Prince radiated golden light all over his body. The sacred attribute energy mixed with the absorbed blood energy from within Bloodline Ancient Domain surged into his golden sword, forming a powerful attack that shed towards L. Although ten times gravity made his movements slower by a few points, it didnt affect the attacks power. This attack wasparable to an attack from a peak Nascent Soul stage powerhouse. It made L not dare to be careless. But at the same time, he wasnt afraid either! Before entering Bloodline Ancient Domain, he could already kill someone at the peak Nascent Soul stage in an instant. Now that he had absorbed blood energy and reached the early stage of Nascent Soul through Qi Refinement cultivation, why should he fear? This time, instead of using his metal staff, L had two ck hooks emitting a dark glow in his hands! Chapter 796: Holding a Curved Hook Against Pigs and Sheep On the other side, Emerson, Noah, and the other brothers of the Lachie Fire Security Group began engaging with their opponents. Emerson directly confronted Wolfman Prince, while Noah and Dagger exchanged a nce and joined forces to kill the Raven God from Thousand Birds Gate. The other members of the Lachie Fire Security Group alsounched their attacks with full force. With the use of Ls Pulse of the Earth, everyone knew that this was an opportunity. They had to eliminate as many enemies as possible! For a moment, the scene was filled with shes of blood, and various attacks were unleashed. The sound of des cutting through flesh, the sh of bodies, and the cries of agony filled the air. After fighting in this Bloodline Ancient Domain for so long, the brothers of the Lachie Fire Security Group were not to be trifled with. Each of them had richbat experience, and they were ruthless in their attacks. Taking advantage of the opportunity created by L, they all attacked with full force. Those who were injured by Pulse of the Earth, including the experts at the Golden Core level from the three major forces, suffered heavy casualties. Even a few Nascent Soul level powerhouses fell under the first wave of attacks from the Lachie Fire Security Group. It should be noted that killing enemies in this Bloodline Ancient Domain was not just about weakening the opponent. It was also about strengthening oneself! In the first round, nearly twenty people from the three major forces were killed. Each member of the Lachie Fire Security Group had severed heads in their hands, and some even killed two or three people. In an instant, their strength skyrocketed. Originally, apart from Emerson, Noah, Dagger, and Virus, who were at theter stage of Nascent Soul, there were six members at the mid-stage of Nascent Soul and four at the early stage of Nascent Soul among the other ten members. With the collection of severed heads, the four members at the early stage of Nascent Soul immediately advanced to the mid-stage of Nascent Soul. One of the six members at the mid-stage of Nascent Soul also made progress and reached theter stage. As a result, the morale of the Lachie Fire Security Group soared. Noah, Dagger, and Virus worked together seamlessly. They exchanged nces and simultaneously attacked Raven Ghost from Thousand Birds Gate. Under the tenfold gravity of Ls Pulse of the Earth, Noah and hispanions naturally seized this opportunity. With just one strike, Raven Ghosts heart was pierced by Noahs dagger with the interference and assistance from Dagger and Virus. No Raven Ghost widened his eyes, unable to believe that he was facing death so soon. Raven God and Raven Demon were furious and charged towards Noah and hispanions. However, under the tenfold gravity, their speed was greatly hindered. Noah and hispanions seeded in their attack and immediately retreated to regroup and help their other brothers. However, at this moment, Noah, who had stepped back, eximed in surprise. A look of confusion appeared on his face. He looked at Raven Ghost, whose heart he had pierced earlier, and saw that there was now ayer of red shield on his body. It made him look like he was wrapped in a cocoon. Strangely enough, unlike what usually happened when someone died in this Bloodline Ancient Domain and their blood essence was drained, Raven Ghost showed no signs of change after lying there. Even after his heart was pierced, Noah had a faint feeling that Raven Ghost hadntpletely died There was still a strong vitality remaining in his body. At the same time, Noah didnt feel any increase in his own strength. Normally, after killing a powerhouse at theter stage of Nascent Soul, he should have advanced to the peak of that stage. But Noah clearly felt that there was no change in himself. Whats going on? Noah wondered inwardly. However, in the midst of intense battle, he didnt have time to delve into it. He quickly focused on fighting. Meanwhile, L shed with Purified World Prince! The two curved hooks in Ls hands were taken from the ck chains that once imprisoned him by Sullivan. The ck hooks emitted a dark glow mixed with Ls earthy yellow and blue qi, as well as a blood-red aura from his blood energy. They appeared somewhat colorful. In an instant, Ls hooks collided with Purified World Princes golden sword. ng!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The sh produced a deafening sound. L stood still while Purified World Prince was pushed back by the impact. How is this possible? Purified World Prince couldnt believe it. The strength of this Eastern man in front of him was only at the early stage of Nascent Soul, but his attack was at least three times stronger than his own. Hmph! L didnt waste any words. Taking advantage of his momentum, he continued to attack Purified World Prince mercilessly. Swish swish swish However, at this moment, four figures surrounded him. The Four Knights of Dawn saw their prince being pushed back and immediately joined forces to face L and help their prince withstand his attacks. They even aimed to quickly kill L by working together. This Priocia person who had boasted earlier seemed to only be at the early stage of Nascent Soul. However, he had managed to force back a peak-level Nascent Soul expert like their prince. This greatly exceeded their expectations. Finally, both the prince and the Four Knights of Dawn had to take Ls strength seriously and prepare to eliminate this somewhat mysterious guy first. Buzz! However, just as they were about to make their move, apanied by a powerful fluctuation in force fields, the four knights who were about to attack L suddenly stopped in their tracks and were even pushed backward as if by an invisible hand. It was as if they were being pushed away by an unseen force. Meanwhile, Purified World Prince, who had been retreating earlier, was pulled by a suction force and involuntarily rushed towards L. Although he couldpletely resist this suction force with his peak-level Nascent Soul strength, he needed to be mentally prepared for it! Caught off guard, Purified World Prince fell into Ls trap. At this moment, a wicked smile appeared on Ls face. With his twin hooks in hand, he charged towards Purified World Prince. ng! Purified World Prince reacted quickly and swung his sword fiercely. Ls left arm muscles bulged as he unleashed his physical strength from Myriad Forms Realm. He blocked with one hook while his other hook viciously aimed for Purified World Princes shoulder. With incredible precision, it hooked into Purified World Princes flesh through the gaps in his golden armor. St! With a sound of a de piercing flesh, Purified World Princes powerful aura suddenly stagnated. The surging golden qi and blood-red light on his body instantly vanished like fire meeting ice water. In that instant, Purified World Princes expressionpletely changed. He revealed a strong sense of panic and horror. He felt as if all his strength had been drained away by something. A kind of unprecedented weakness spread throughout his body! How does it feel? Die! L grinned. He looked like a butcher holding a curved hook against pigs and sheep, making Purified World Prince shudder! Chapter 797: Trading Wounds for Lives St! In the next instant, L held a ck curved hook in his hand, mercilessly stabbing it into the neck of the Purified World Prince. Blood sttered everywhere! The severed and shattered artery sprayed out a handful of crimson like a high-pressure water gun. L viciously pulled it out, directly snapping the Purified World Princes windpipe. With the ck curved hook embedded in his flesh, the Purified World Prince could only exert a fraction of his strength. He was incredibly weak, how could he protect himself in front of L? Son of God! Damn devil! The Purified World God will send you to hell! Your soul will be cursed! Ahhh The Four Knights of Dawn from the Purifying World lesiarchy, witnessing this scene, were furious. With a burst of furious roars, they resisted the repulsive force emitted by L and attacked him. At this moment, the Purified World Princes eyes widened in fear and unwillingness as he clutched his throat. As the Son of the Purifying World lesiarchy, he never expected to die in this Bloodline Ancient Domain. To die at the hands of an Easterner who seemed to only be at the early stage of Nascent Soul cultivation. The ck curved hook in Ls hand seemed to be cursed by a devil, rendering him extremely weak and powerless. However, just as L was about to strike again to finish off the Purified World Prince, an unexpected change urred. He felt a force pushing him away from the Purified World Prince. Then, a blood-red light enveloped the Purified World Prince, like a cocoon made of blood. At the same time, the vitality that should have dissipated rapidly seemed to be sealed within the cocoon. This prevented the Purified World Prince from dying immediately! And he wasnt drained of his power to be a lifeless corpse by the impure energy. Simrly, L, like Noah before him, did not gain any increase in power. Hmm? Ls face showed surprise as he raised an eyebrow. Internally, he felt a strong sense of doubt. However, at this moment, he couldnt afford to think too much and directly confronted the Four Knights of Dawn, engaging in a fierce battle with them. Inside the Bloodline Ancient Domain! The situation inside couldnt be seen from outside, but Blood Royal Mary and others standing at the top of the altar could see everything happening outside. Watching the battle between these three major forces and Ls group, Blood Royal Marys face was filled with excitement and anticipation. Kill them! Kill them! You swine! With a few more qualified swine, the blood sacrifice ritual will soon begin! Hahaha Sheughed excitedly and turned to ask the Dark Blood Mage beside her, How many more qualified sacrifices do we need? The Dark Blood Mage looked at the crystal ball and smirked coldly, We already have 43 qualified sacrifices. Once there are six more, we can start the ritual! Good! Very good! Blood Royal Mary nodded. At this moment, she and three Bloodline Dukes, along with the Dark Blood Mage, watched the battle as if it were a feast. In their eyes, whether it was the Purifying World lesiarchy, Wolfkin Tribe, Thousand Birds Gate, or L who had once caused chaos among the Bloodline, they were all pigs now. Through the ughter and absorption of life force, they fed each other with their flesh and blood, allowing those who survived to continuously increase their strength. Until their strength reached a certain level and became qualified sacrifices for the corpse of the Blood Progenitor, providing nourishment. It is worth mentioning that once the corpse of the Blood Progenitor is resurrected, its initial strength isparable to that of a mid-stage Void Reclusion cultivator. Therefore, qualified sacrifices must have at least reached the mid-stage Nascent Soul realm or higher in strength. And qualified sacrifices cannot die. At least not now! The blood cocoon temporarily protecting Raven Ghost and the Purified World Prince, as well as the mysterious power within it, were all formed by utilizing the hidden power left behind by Bloodline ancestors. Their purpose was to ensure that these sacrifices remained alive before the blood sacrifice ritual began. There are six more!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hurry! Hurry! Blood Royal Mary seemed impatient! Outside! The Four Knights of Dawn surrounded L! At this moment, Ls body was enveloped in an earthy yellow light with strands of electricity swirling within it. His Rich Soil Unyielding Form technique allowed every cell in his body to be enveloped in Power of the Earths Depths, turning him into a humanoid fortress. Combined with his Myriad Forms initial stage physical strength, his defense was incredibly abnormal. What was even more despair-inducing was Ls powerful attacks that were highly destructive. His attacksbined the strength of his Myriad Forms physical body, true qi infused with Power of the Earths Depths and lightning power, and the embryonic form of Power of Deathsws. In this battle against three major forces, in order to minimize casualties among his ownrades, L finally unleashed his true power. Revealing his truly terrifying side! Boom! The Four Knights of Dawn attacking L were led by a majestic figure d in silver armor who swung a giant hammer fiercely at him. The other three alsounched their attacks simultaneously, targeting different parts of Ls body. L snorted coldly and swung his twin hooks to counter their attacks. He shifted his body half a meter sideways to dodge an attack. Then, astonishingly, he used his own body to withstand a hammer strike and a shield strike. Of course, he avoided hitting his vital areas. With two muffled sounds, L snorted as his earthy yellow light flickered and dispersed. His protective qi was shattered, and although there were cuts and bruises on his body, they only caused superficial wounds. Meanwhile, Ls ck curved hook once again aimed for the neck of one of the Dawn Knights. As one against four opponents, L had to be ruthless! Ruthless towards his enemies and even more ruthless towards himself! He relied on being able to trade wounds for wounds or even trade wounds for his opponents life. It didnt matter if he suffered injuries; they were inconsequential. Even if he was injured, he could use Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal himself. But if his opponent suffered injuries from him? Heh At this moment, Ls defense was invincible while his attacks were unstoppable! After enduring two attacks unscathed, he seized the opportunity to deliver a fatal blow to one of the Dawn Knights. It should be noted that when suppressed and sealed by the ck hook, their strength was already greatly diminished. Moreover, being hooked at such a vital area as their necks further weakened them. The Dawn Knight immediately followed in the footsteps of the Purified World Prince. But simrly, he was enveloped by a blood cocoon that preserved his vitality. Seeing this scene, L furrowed his brow. Internally, he felt as if there was some kind of power governing everything happening within the Bloodline Ancient Domain. Chapter 798: Your Opponent is Me If it was unexpected and idental when Purified World Prince was dealt with by L before, then this time, when this formidable Silver Armored Knight was also taken down by L, it truly shocked everyone. The remaining three Knights of the Dawn now wore expressions of shock and fear. Looking at L, their eyes were filled with deep dread. How is his defense so abnormal? He withstood our two attacks without any harm? He took our attacks and killed Slo! At this moment, a cold and sinister smile appeared on Ls face. This is just basic operation! Its your turn now! Kill! L shouted loudly and initiated an attack against the three opponents, fighting them single-handedly. With the indomitable Earth Immortal Divine Technique and his formidable physical strength, he was fearless! L was now certain that unless it was an existence above the Void Reclusion Realm, even attacks from Nascent Soul peak-stage experts would not pose a fatal threat to him. With the recovery ability of the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, as long as he didnt die on the spot, he could recover! L now dared to directly confront any attacks from Nascent Soul-level opponents. Next, L became more and more ferocious, and his fighting spirit grew stronger. On the other hand, the three Knights of the Dawn from the Purifying World lesiarchy began to lose their fighting spirit and became timid. Surprisingly, they were now afraid of L! In a three-on-one situation, they often adopted a defensive stance. Battle spirit is something intangible but has a tremendous impact onbat effectiveness. L was single-handedly suppressing three experts at the Nascent Soul peak stage. He even had the energy to use his physical force field to assist other members of the Lachie Fire Security Group. The chaotic battle continued! Five minutester The Wolf n Prince and two Wolf Tribe Elders were also engaged in a three-on-one battle against Emerson, fighting with all their might. On the other side, Noah and Dagger were respectively facing Raven God and Raven Demon from the Thousand Birds Gate. After creating opportunities in the beginning, it was not an easy task to easily kill experts at the Nascent Soul peak stage in a short period of time. Not everyone was as abnormal as L. Meanwhile, Virus was fighting against one Nascent Soul peak-stage expert and three Nascent Soul mid-stage experts at the same time. As for the other members of the Lachie Fire Security Group, most of them were also outnumbered. Regardless, their side had fewer people, and they were at a disadvantage overall. However, everyone followed Ls orders, trying their best to stay together and not leave Ls fifty-meter radius. In this way, they effectively reduced the size of the battlefield and maximized their advantage by watching out for each other. So far, although some members of the Lachie Fire Security Group were seriously injured, no one had died. There was no false death wrapped in a blood cocoon! Puff! Boom! At this point in the fierce battle, L seized an opportunity against thest Knight of the Dawn. His ck hook pierced into the knights ribcage, and amidst the knights screams, L threw his body into the air like a torn sack. Then, with a terrifying force, his right leg swept down like a battle axe onto the knights chest. Apanied by a thunderous impact. The chest of thisst Knight of the Dawn from the Purifying World lesiarchy copsed horrifyingly, and blood sprayed out of his mouth without restraint. Afternding on the ground, he became a person wrapped in a blood cocoon on the verge of death. Thus, all five of the Purifying World lesiarchys strongest experts had been killed by L alone. At this moment, L also had several injuries on his body. He was stabbed in the right chest, even piercing his lungs. His left rib was shattered by a hammer blow.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His left thigh was torn open, and blood gushed out, staining his pantspletely red. In order to quickly help others and end the battle as soon as possible, L chose to directly confront many attacks! After killing the Four Knights of Dawn, L stood there for a moment to rest and used the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal his injuries. Although his body was heavily damaged, his spirit was at its peak as he closely watched the overall situation on the battlefield. And for a while, no one came forward to attack him proactively. In this chaotic and brutal battlefield, within a five-meter radius around L, there miraculously appeared a vacuum zone. Undoubtedly, by single-handedly killing all five of Purifying World lesiarchys strongest experts, L shocked everyone! Standing there, L seemed to exude an unparalleled ferocity that made people avoid him. However, this brief silence did notst long. But it was L himself who broke this silence. Suddenly, his eyes shed, and he turned into a blur as he rushed in a certain direction. Buzz! At the same time, Myriad Forms physical body emitted a powerful gravitational field. In that direction, the Wolf n Prince and two Wolf Tribe Elders were fully engaged in attacking Emerson. Emerson, as a Nascent Soul peak-stage expert with many techniques he learned on Mount Longhu and the martial skills from Ls Tiger Subduing Art, had managed to hold on until now. However, his body was covered in injuries as if he were a small boat swaying in a storm. Finally, seizing an opportunity, the Wolf n Prince moved behind Emerson while he defended against attacks from the two Wolf Tribe Elders. The w that had transformed into a wolfs w carried terrifying force and deadly sharpness as it reached for Emersons neck from behind. If this strike hit its mark, Emersons life would be in danger. Although he might not die immediately and would be temporarily protected by the blood cocoon, no one knew if he would ultimately survive. Just like Purified World Prince whose throat was cut by L, L didnt believe that the blood cocoon could truly save him. In the end, death was likely inevitable. L felt that this power that temporarily protected someone on the verge of death was nothing more than a conspiracy. Therefore, L naturally wouldnt let Emerson end up in such a situation. Swish! As soon as he reached Emersons back, the Wolf n Prince who was about to unleash his ws of Death suddenly encountered interference from a strong suction force. His body involuntarily retreated half a meter backward. As a result, his w missed its target. ng! In the next moment, the Wolf n Prince instinctively used his own w to block and collided with the ck hook in Ls hand. A golden iron sh resounded. In the next second, as the Wolf n Prince looked closely, his fierce beast-like eyes narrowed slightly. Now, your opponent is me! At this moment, L stood there with Emerson behind him and spoke in a deep voice to the three powerful Wolf n members. Chapter 799: Are you coming out? Master! Emerson looked at L, who had pulled him back from the brink of death, with gratitude on his face. In his heart, a surge of emotions! Master, he truly is the master! Although Emersons loyalty and respect for L had not changed before this, he believed that with his current abilities, he might be able to surpass the once unattainable L. However, at this moment, he realized that he was still far behind Mr. Willis. Go help the other brothers, leave these three wolf dogs to me! L waved his hand and said in a deep voice. Once again, he took on the three strongest opponents on the battlefield alone. This Yes! Emerson hesitated for a moment, then respectfully agreed and hurriedly went to help the other brothers. Originally, he wanted to help L deal with the three wolf prince of the Wolf Tribe. But when he caught a glimpse of the blood cocoons of the Purifying World lesiarchy out of the corner of his eye, he changed his mind. The power of the master was beyond his expectations, he didnt need to worry at all. At this moment, L charged towards the three wolf princes with an imposing manner. Roar! Roar!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Roar! The three wolf princes also refused to show weakness. They let out roars filled with violence and savagery. Originally, they looked no different from ordinary people, except for their well-developed muscles and robust bodies. But now, their appearance had undergone a terrifying change. Their faces visibly elongated, and thick and tough brown fur grew all over their bodies. Their canine teeth protruded from their mouths. Their already muscr bodies swelled even more. Their granite-like muscles tore through their suits! The ws on their hands and feet became sharper and thicker. Their nail-like steel des gleamed with a cold light. The three of them, who were alreadyparable to thete Nascent Soul stage, became even more ferocious and powerful after transforming into werewolves. Theirbat power soared to the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage. It can be imagined that if they had faced Emerson in this state earlier, he wouldnt havested long. However, L remained calm in the face of their astonishing power. The fighting spirit in his eyes only grew stronger! Come on! I hope you dont disappoint me! Lets have a good fight! L said in a deep voice, stomping his foot and charging towards the three wolf princes. Attack together! Kill him! The wolf prince let out a low and deep voice, motioning for two Wolf Tribe Elders to join the fight. He had no intention of fighting L one-on-one! ng ng ng ng Next, a fierce battle erupted between the four of them. Ls twin hooks shed with the wolf ws of the three opponents, which wereparable to divine weapons. He fought against them alone and the battle was evenly matched. The intensity of this battle surpassed Ls previous fight against the four Great Awakening Knights. Pfft! Suddenly, L was caught off guard and was scratched on the back by one of the Wolf Tribe Elders, leaving three bloody wounds. The Wolf Tribe Elders face twisted into a sinister smile as he prepared to retreat afternding a hit. He believed that with their strength, as long as they had enough time, they could wear down L. But L wasnt caught off guard because he didnt react in time. It was because he was distracted! Thats right! In the midst of this intense battle, L suddenly felt a strong soul fluctuation. This soul fluctuation seemed toe from his mustard seed bag. The source of this fluctuation had some kind of soul connection with L himself. There was an indescribable intimacy and reliance! Within the fluctuation, there seemed to be a strong desire. Summer? L thought inwardly, his expression changing. Buzz! The next moment, the Wolf Tribe Elder who had justnded a hit suddenly felt a suction force. His retreat speed suddenly stagnated. It must be said that Myriad Forms Realms physical body brought about physical divine abilities and physical force in battles at this stage was truly powerful. Caught off guard, it was absolutely fatal for the enemy. No! The sinister smile on the Wolf Tribe Elders face froze instantly. Then, a curved hook suddenly erged in his pupils. Pfft! Apanied by the sound of a de piercing flesh, the curved hook went through his jaw and into his head. The previously powerful and violent force instantly disappeared. The Wolf Tribe Elders body copsed to the ground like a limp rag, bing a new blood cocoon. This scene may sound long, but it happened in an instant. The wolf prince and another elder trembled in fear when they saw theirpanion being taken down by L so easily. For a moment, they both retreated and instinctively distanced themselves from L. The opponents strengthpletely exceeded their expectations. At this moment, after dealing with the Wolf Tribe Elder, L stood there without any movement for a while. Only now did he notice that there was an additional piece of Blood Jade in his hand. Crystal clear and translucent, within the jade that carried a beautiful blood-red color, there was a constantly wriggling figure. That figure was none other than Summers soul imprisoned in the Blood Jade! Because of the soul contract between them as master and servant, L could feel Summers soul fluctuation at this moment. Summer, do you want toe out? L held the Blood Jade and looked at the figure inside, asking with his soul consciousness. As soon as he spoke, the soul fluctuation became even stronger. When you died before, your soul was imprisoned in this Blood Jade by the Elder of the Wicked Bone. You couldnt get out on your own. Although I have the ability to forcibly release you, once youe out, I wont be able to put you back into the Blood Jade again. By then, your soul may dissipatepletely. Are you sure you want toe out? L hesitated a bit. However, the soul fluctuation remained strong. Representing Summers strong desire. Alright this is your own decision. If at that time everything returns to dust and soil, it will also be your own choice. Finally, L gritted his teeth. The next moment, he moved his mind and silently recited a Soul Extraction Technique from Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, forcibly extracting Summers soul from the Blood Jade. Just at this moment, a sudden change urred! Chapter 800: Everyone is a Sacrifice At this moment, in the midst of the ruins of the battlefield, corpses were scattered everywhere. Of course, those who died were all weaklings below the mid-stage of Nascent Soul. Those who should have been killed at the mid-stage of Nascent Soul had instead be blood cocoons, sustained by some kind of power! The battle continued! The wolf prince and elders, who had initially retreated in fear of Ls power in killing theirrades, now regained their senses and saw L standing there seemingly absent-minded. They immediately charged forward tounch an attack. However, at this moment, a sudden change urred! Because of this battle, several strong individuals who were originally at the early stage of Nascent Soul finally advanced to the mid-stage. Buzz! Apanied by a strange spatial fluctuation, a powerful force seemed to freeze everyone in ce. Everything suddenly became still! An originally nonexistent domain merged with the Bloodline ancient domain. A massive blood sphere appeared in everyones sight. The blood sphere was covered in intricate blood-colored patterns, resembling twisted blood vessels. Its immense size made ones scalp tingle. Inside the blood sphere was a colossal pyramid-like structure. At the top of the structure, several figures could faintly be seen, overlooking everything around them. Everyone who was previously engaged in battle was frozen in ce at this moment, bound by a force that rendered them unable to move. Not only here, but everyone and everything within the Bloodline domain were also immobilized by this force. L stood there, his body also frozen, his face filled with astonishment and uncertainty. Only his eyes could move, and his mouth could speak. At this moment, he felt as if his entire bodys blood was being controlled by some force, as if it had stopped flowing. Especially the power of blood and qi that he had absorbed by killing the three members of the Neal family through the unclean power was now beyond his control. It spread throughout his body, intermingling with his true qi, omnipresent! At this moment, everyones gaze changed as they looked at the blood sphere with intense horror and panic. Hahaha How splendid! I could see everything clearly from the altar! Mr. Willis, I must say, your strength has once again exceeded my expectations! If we hadnt be enemies, I would have surely made you my most beloved baron after I took the corpse of the Blood Progenitor. A seductive voice seemed to echo throughout the entire Bloodline ancient domain at this moment. Speaking of which, Blood RoyalMarys tone carried a hint of hatred and mockery: Unfortunately, you have already forged a hatred between me, Bloodline, and you. In the end, you will be a sacrifice! In the next second, she stood at the top of the pyramid-like altar, looking down at everyone below and said: And all of you! Foolish people, you probably dont even know that you are just pigs lured into our Bloodline domain, right? Now, fatten yourselves up. Its time for ughter! Get ready to sacrifice your own essence and blood to resurrect the corpse of the Blood Progenitor. This is your final glory before death! Kekekeke As her words fell, crimson rainbows appeared in the midst of the battlefield ruins. These were strands of vital essence being extracted from their targets by some force and converging towards the blood sphere.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Not only in this battlefield, but also in several directions within the entire Bloodline ancient domain, strands of vital essence were being drawn out. At first nce, it resembled traces left by nes flying across the sky, except they were blood-colored. L stood there at this moment and suddenly felt that the vital essence he had absorbed by killing the Neal family father and son was being extracted from him. At this point, he finally understood. He and everyone else within this Bloodline ancient domain were merely vessels. They fought and absorbed each others vital essence into their bodies. But in the end, they were nothing more than sacrifices for Bloodline. Just as Blood RoyalMary said, they were like fattened pigs. At this moment, an indescribable anger surged within everyones hearts. Unfortunately, everyone was controlled by that force and couldnt control their own bodies. They were like fish on a chopping board, waiting to be ughtered! Blood Royal? Is it you? Damn it! So everything was a plot by your Bloodline! If I die here, I swear that the entire Wolfkin Tribe will never rest until we have avenged ourselves against your Bloodline! At this moment, the wolf prince roared in anger. Upon hearing this, Blood RoyalMary at the top of the altar sneered with disdain. A Bloodline marquis even mocked: So its Prince Wulf of the Wolfkin Tribe! Unfortunately for you, we dont n on letting anyone leave the Bloodline ancient domain alive! Who knows how you will die? And even if your Wolfkin Tribe finds out, so what? Are you worthy of never resting until avenged? Once our queen resurrects the corpse of the Blood Progenitor and obtains the immense power of Bloodline, we can easily wipe out your Wolfkin Tribe! Hahaha Hearing these words, everyones expressions changed! Bloodline had be so insane! They had no intention of letting anyone leave alive. At this moment, strands of dense vital essence flowed into the blood sphere, making its patterns even more vibrant. The rich vital essence flowed through the patterns as if blood flowed through veins. Finally, it converged into the top of the blood sphere through its red tentacles and entered the body with four pairs of flesh wings that still retained a trace of pressure even after death. With the influx of this vital essence, the originally slightly withered corpse of Cain gradually became plump. Even a faint trace of vitality appeared and continued to strengthen. The four pairs of flesh wings on his back gradually unfolded, covering the sky like an eclipse. His muscles swelled, and his skin changed from gray-white to dark red. Your Majesty, now that the corpse of the Blood Progenitor has regained vitality, you can proceed with taking over it! Otherwise, when the corpse of the Blood Progenitor fully revives, you might not be able to control it anymore! It would be best for you to enter this body before that happens and gradually adapt to the process whilepletely controlling the body of the Blood Progenitor! At this moment, after Dark Blood Mage sessfully activated the blood ritual ceremony, he regained his senses and urgently spoke to Blood RoyalMary. Upon hearing this, excitement appeared on Blood RoyalMarys face as she nodded and said: Good! Then I will proceed with separating my spirit from my flesh! Chapter 801: The Corpse Moved The Dark Blood Mage had long prepared for the separation of the Blood Royals soul and flesh! As his words fell, a silver light flickered in the eyes of Blood Royal Mary, and her expression twisted in immense pain. The process of extracting the soul from the physical body was undoubtedly excruciating. However, in order to upy the flesh of Blood Progenitor Cain and gain even more powerful strength, Blood Royal Mary was willing to take the risk. After a dozen breaths, Blood Royal Marys body fell softly to the ground. Surprisingly, it had turned into a still warm and lively corpse, but without a soul. The three Bloodline Marquises hurriedly approached and respectfully helped Blood Royal Marys physical body up. Your Majesty! Your Majesty, are you alright? Without the ability to see spirits, they thought that something unexpected had happened when they saw Blood Royal fall. Fear not, my lords. Your Majesty is fine! Her soul has already left her original body. The Dark Blood Mage smiled and looked up. He could see that after Blood Royal Marys soul left her physical body, it floated towards the flesh of Blood Progenitor Cain. In the next moment, it merged into it. The once lifeless flesh of Cain, which had regained vitality butcked a certain spirituality, suddenly moved its eyes. Four pairs of fleshy wings on its back fluttered a few times. A sinister and excited smile appeared on its face. What a powerful force! Blood Royal Mary, now with her own wings, clenched her fists and eximed in excitement with a low voice. With a new body, her vocal cords naturally changed, transforming her voice from a somewhat charming tone to a dark and rough one. Your Majesty! Please do not get too excited. The blood ritual is still ongoing, and Blood Progenitors body has not fully recovered its peak strength. Dark Blood Mage reminded and advised in a timely manner. I understand! Blood Royal nodded. Although she couldnt help but p her wings, she didnt recklessly move around. The tentacles at the top of the blood sphere continued to infuse essence into this body. She could feel her power continuously rising! The power that had been dormant for countless years was gradually awakening. Congrattions, Your Majesty, for sessfully seizing Blood Progenitor Cains body! Under Your Majestys leadership, our generation of Bloodline will definitely reach its peak! The shame that L once brought us will be washed away today! The three Bloodline Marquises knelt on the ground, their faces filled with excitement and fanaticism. They could also feel the terrifying aura emanating from Blood Progenitor Cains body. This was an overwhelming power that could easily crush them. It was much stronger than the previous Majesty! Meanwhile, within the Bloodline Ancient Domain outside the giant blood sphere. The strong individuals at the Nascent Soul Mid-stage or above felt the qi and blood power within their bodies being gradually drained away. The qi and blood essence that had once given them great power had turned into some kind of nourishment. No one knew if their own essence would also be drained after all the qi and blood power was sucked dry! In Ls case, his expression was grave! He tried his best to break free from the control of that power. But he found it impossible to do so. This power came from the blood ritual. Its origin was the Laws of Heavens Path left behind by Blood Progenitor Cain in this ce. It was simply something that people at their low level couldnt resist. Damn it! L cursed angrily. At this moment,pared to others, his situation was even more dangerous. Others were not sure if their own essence would be drained after their qi and blood power was sucked dry. But L knew It would! In this Bloodline Ancient Domain, he hadnt absorbed much qi and blood power. So that little bit of qi and blood power had long been sucked dry. Now, he felt as if his blood was boiling, continuously being drained by that impure power.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A feeling of gradually weakening spread throughout his body. L felt that if this continued, he would soon be severely injured at his core and eventually perish as his blood and flesh dried uppletely. What a poisonous ritual! Am I going to meet my end here today? Ls heart was filled with unwillingness. In desperation, he tried to use his own soul to call andmunicate with the Dragon Ancestors remnant soul. Unfortunately, since the Dragon Ancestor had helped him twice before, it seemed that his vitality had truly been greatly damaged, and he had gone into seclusion to recuperate. L called for a long time, but there was no response from the other side. At this critical moment, an unexpected change urred inside the giant blood sphere. At the top of the pyramid-like altar, the Dark Blood Mage maintained the blood ritual and Soul Contract Formation. He also kept a close eye on the degree of fusion between Blood Royals soul and Cains corpse in case of any idents. However, he failed to notice that a soul was silently approaching at this moment. It had already floated to the top of the altar. In the next second, this soul trembled a few times before directly merging into the corpse beside Blood Royal Mary and disappeared in a sh. Surprisingly, it merged into the original body that belonged to Blood Royal Mary. Master is in danger! I must act quickly! Summers soul secretly said to herself. With their soul contract in ce, she could feel Ls despair and anxiety in her heart. As she moved, she caught the attention of the three Bloodline Marquises who were supporting what used to be Blood Royals corpse. They immediately showed a strong sense of doubt. The Dark Blood Mage was even more dumbfounded, his eyes wide open with an expression of disbelief on his face. He could confirm that Blood Royals soul had clearly left her body! This body was just a corpse! However, at this moment, this corpse moved? How could this be? Die! Bastard! Summers killing intent surged. With an angry shout, she rushed towards the Dark Blood Mage! She knew that he was the dark mage of this Bloodline responsible for maintaining the blood ritual. She needed to kill him quickly to help her master out of danger! Chapter 802: Interruption of the Ritual Your Majesty? No! Shes not Your Majesty Dark Blood Mage felt the terrifying killing intent emanating from Summer, his face filled with shock. Suddenly, he realized something. But it was toote! A figure over two meters tall stepped forward, a hand with blood-red nails grabbed Dark Blood Mages neck, silencing him. Dark Blood Mage was skilled in various blood magic, but his closebat abilities were weak. On the other hand, Blood Royal possessed the peak strength of the Nascent Soul Late Stage. Even though Summer had just taken control of this body and couldnt fully unleash her power, she was still far superior to the blood mage in closebat. Crack! With the sound of Dark Blood Mages neck breaking, his body went limp and lifeless, lying on the ground. Your Majesty! You One of the Bloodline Dukes face turned pale at the sight. Another Duke shouted urgently, Shes not Your Majesty! Attack! Kill her! Quickly! Before the words even finished, three Bloodline Dukes attacked Summer simultaneously. Hmph! Summer snorted coldly, a hint of disdain shing in her eyes as she faced the attacks from the three Dukes. She could sense that her powerpletely surpassed theirs. Buzz! At this moment, with Dark Blood Mages death, a certain energy suddenly copsed and dispersed. The rainbow that connected the giant blood sphere and the sacrifice in the Bloodline Ancient Domain disappeared instantly. The power that bound everyone was instantly released! The blood-colored sphere gradually dissipated Like a bubble, it disappeared into thin air. We can move! We can finally move! Damn it! Has this evil ritual ended? Were still alive! Exmations and voices of relief filled the air. Those who were still alive remained alive at this moment. However, with the interruption of the blood sacrifice ritual, those who were wrapped in blood cocoons and were on the verge of death, like Purified World Prince, quickly died and turned into lifeless corpses. For a moment, whether it was Emerson and Noah from the Lachie Fire Security Group, the survivors from the Purifying World lesiarchy, or the people from Wolfman Prince or Thousand Birds Gate, they all ceased their fighting against each other. All eyes turned to the pyramid-like altar. Their eyes were filled with fear, relief, anger, hatred, and various other emotions Dont rejoice too soon! The blood sacrifice ritual hasnt ended; it was interrupted by someone! Unless we kill the instigator, the crisis wont bepletely resolved! Everyone must die in this Bloodline Ancient Domain! Stop fighting each other and charge towards the altar to kill the Blood Royal and the resurrected Blood Progenitor! Kill them first, then settle our grievances! At this moment, an angry voice resounded clearly in everyones ears. As soon as the voice fell, L took the lead and rushed towards the altar above. At this moment, he already had a guess about what had happened! Summer! Is it you? L thought to himself. The sudden interruption of the blood sacrifice ritual made him immediately think of whether it had something to do with Summers soul. If it was done by Summer, then she must be extremely dangerous now. Whether it was Blood Royal Mary and other powerful Bloodline individuals or the potentially resurrected Blood Progenitor, they were all likely capable of easily killing Summer. Yes! Kill the instigator first! Attack! Emerson and Noah exchanged nces and followed closely behind L with their Lachie Fire Security Group brothers. The survivors from the Purifying World lesiarchy, as well as members from Wolfkin Tribe and Sun Moon Sect, looked at each other and ultimately chose to charge towards the altar together. No one wanted to experience the feeling of having their life force drained again. Killing the instigator was indeed the top priority. However, at this moment, their strengths were greatly diminished. The blood sacrifice ritual had absorbed arge amount of their life force, causing some to even drop by a major cultivation realm. Those who were originally at the Nascent Soul Late Stage were now only at the Nascent Soul Early Stage or even just at the Golden Core Late Stage. Those at the Nascent Soul Middle and Early Stages had fallen to the Golden Core stage without exception. Meanwhile, in a hidden corner of this ruined ce Dragonwake and One-Eye, along with their powerful subordinates, breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. Originally, they had nned to take advantage of the chaos caused by the Lachie Fire Security Group and the three major forces mutual destruction before making their move. However, they witnessed Ls incredible strength that left them shocked and unable to find a suitable opportunity to strike. And then they suddenly felt immobilized. Dragonwake and other experts at or above the Nascent Soul Middle Stage felt their life force being drained as well. Dragonwake, should we make a move too? One-Eye asked Dragonwake anxiously. Dragonwake sneered, Whats the rush? Since were here to reap benefits, lets stay put! Lets see how things unfold! Yes, boss! I feel that if that Blood Progenitors body is sessfully resurrected, we might not be able to handle so many people! Yeah! We might all die here! Lets observe for now! If things go south, lets retreat! Well find a way to leave this cursed ce! Meanwhile, on top of the altar A slender figure over two meters tall had already engaged in battle with the three Bloodline Dukes. With a few moves, Summer sent them flying away. But at this moment, as the giant blood sphere dissipated, those blood-red tentacles also disappeared. Blood Royal Mary, who had been eagerly anticipating bing stronger during this process, suddenly felt her power abruptly cut off. This left her both deste and furious to the extreme. Its you! How dare you steal my body and interrupt my ritual! I will kill you! Die! Blood Royal Marys voice became rough and low, filled with boundless resentment and killing intent. In an instant, her four pairs of flesh wings fluttered as she carried an overwhelming aura of danger and attacked Summer.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The blood sacrifice ritual had been forcefully interrupted, and the physical body of the Blood Progenitor hadnt fully recovered to its peak state yet. This made Blood Royal Mary harbor an intense hatred towards Summer. Chapter 803: Giving you another chance Taking advantage of the situation, Summer seized the shell shed by Blood Royal and instantly reached a levelparable to the peak of the Nascent Soul stage. However, in the face of the menacing Blood Royal Mary, Summer was still intimidated by the overwhelming power of her opponent, feeling a wave of fear. Die! How dare you steal my physical body and ruin my ns! I will tear you into pieces! Controlled by the soul of Blood Royal Mary, Cain Devils physical body threw a punch at Summer. Summer fought back with all her might, and the two collided instantly. Boom! With a muffled sound, the once formidable physical body of Blood Royal Mary seemed fragile in front of Summer. Summer was sent flying,pletely defenseless. Her right arm, which had been engaged inbat, was torn apart, with flesh and blood bursting open! Blood sprayed from her mouth. As mentioned before, when Cains corpse regained vitality, its strength was alreadyparable to the mid-stage of Void Reclusion. After the blood sacrifice ritual had been going on for some time, Cains physical body had gradually grown stronger. In terms of overall attributes alone, it was alreadyparable to thete stage of Void Reclusion. This was also thanks to Blood Royal Marys inability to fully unleash Cains true abilities, such as thews of killing. Otherwise, a single strike could have easily annihted Summer, who wasparable to the peak of the Nascent Soul stage. Even so, Summer felt that the physical body she had just obtained had suffered significant damage. Is this really happening? Did I just obtain a physical body from a lost soul only to face immediate destruction? Summer forced a bitter smile. She felt that she could be killed at any moment. Her eyes instinctively looked towards the bottom of the altar. If her brief possession of a physical body disrupted the blood sacrifice ritual and ensured her masters safety, then it would be worth it. But in the next moment, Summers expression suddenly changed dramatically, revealing a look of shock and urgency in her eyes! Master? No! Donte over! At this moment, a figure enveloped in a hazy yellow light and crackling with electricity rushed towards the altar like lightning. In their starry eyes, a chilling coldness flickered. The person exuded an aura of killing! Seeing the slender figure over two meters tall, Ls killing intent immediately locked onto this Blood Royal Mary. After all, in his mind, Blood Royal Mary was the instigator! But then, as L and Summer locked eyes, his expression suddenly froze. You are Summer? L was filled with doubt and quickly deduced something in his mind. Swish! At this moment, the three Bloodline Dukes simultaneously attacked L. Meanwhile, another figure over three meters tall with four pairs of fleshy wings behind them continued to attack Summer. The intense hatred and brutality emanating from them made L take notice. Master, Ill stop her! You go! Blood Royal Mary urgently shouted at L, ignoring her own injuries with skincerations and broken bones in her right arm. She bravely confronted the real Blood Royal. At this moment, L couldnt help but realize that this Blood Royal Mary in front of him was actually Summer. Buzz! A powerful repulsive force instantly pushed back the three Bloodline Dukes as they attacked L. At the same time, a suction force acted on Summer, pulling her directly towards L. Then, L reached out and pulled Summer behind him. He himself let out a cold snort and boldly faced the real Blood Royal Mary. At this moment, Blood Royal Mary upied the body of Blood Progenitor. Her entire body stood at over three meters tall, and four pairs of fleshy wings on her back made her look like a demon. Truly worthy of Cain Devils appearance! Her hands were slender with bright red nails that resembled blood-soaked des.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her sharp teeth protruded from her mouth, giving her an extremely sinister appearance. This image waspletely different from Blood Royal Marys seductive appearance before. It was like night and day. ng! With a sound of metal shing against each other, Ls ck curved hook collided with Blood Royals nail-like Divine Weapon. L let out a muffled groan and was forced to retreat. Along the way, he even bumped into Summer, causing her to roll down below the altar. L nced back and felt relieved. Summer, go! Take Emerson and Noah with you and get away from this altar! Hurry! After just one sh with Blood Royal Mary, Ls arm was bleeding through his skin and trembling violently. Even with his Myriad Forms Realm physique and the assistance of Rich Soil Unyielding Form divine ability, he couldnt withstand a direct collision with Cains physical body. No one can escape! Hahaha At this moment, Blood Royal Maryughed like a demon king. Boom! The next moment, she struck with her hand, and a blood-red w shadow mmed down on a certain spot above the altar. There appeared a purple portal connecting to the current Bloodline domain. All those belonging to Bloodline, enter the Ancient Bloodline Domain! Kill them all for me! Blood Royal Marys heart was filled with intense bloodlust. Seeing a group of people charging up from below the altar, her eyes were filled with thick murderous intent. These people were supposed to be sacrifices for her. Now that they had temporarily escaped death and dared to charge at her? Whoosh As soon as she finished speaking, figures with fleshy wings flickering flew into the Ancient Bloodline Domain one after another. They were like bloodthirsty bats. Those who entered were all experts above the rank of Bloodline Viscount. Led by the three Bloodline Dukes, they attacked Emerson and groups like Wolfkin Tribe and Thousand Shadows Sect who had already reached halfway up the altar. At this moment, Blood Royal Mary stared fiercely at L and Summer. The next second, she looked at L with a strange smile on her face. It seemed to carry an air of seduction and charm, but now it appeared on Cains fierce face, making peoples scalps tingle. L, Ill give you a chance to live! Kneel down now, submit to me under my feet, swear allegiance to me in the future, and I may consider sparing your life and make you my pet! Blood Royal Marys words were an attempt to seduce L. However, that rough and deep voice made Ls face twitch. At this moment, L looked at her and asked in a deep voice, Are you Blood Royal Mary? Thats right! Its me! Have you felt my power and strength? I have to admit that I really admire you! So, Ill give you onest chance! As long as you help me kill this wretched person and kneel down to submit to me, I will spare your life! Chapter 804: I Must Have Been Blind Kill, its definitely going to be a kill! But the one who will be killed is you! L said coldly. Without hesitation, he rushed towards the current Blood Royal. Kneel and surrender to the other party? Thats impossible! And killing Summer is even more impossible! This is a foolish decision! Since thats the case, then go die! Blood Royal Mary roared ferociously. In the blink of an eye, she shed with L once again. This time, L was once again sent flying by Blood Royal, spitting out a mouthful of blood in mid-air. Blood Royal Mary had taken over Cains body, possessing strengthparable to that of ate-stage Void Reclusion practitioner. It was definitely not something L could contend with at the moment. Not worth a blow! Hahaha, die! Blood Royalughed disdainfully a few times and quickly approached the flying L. At that moment, Summer bit her lip, lowered her arm, and stood in front of him. She kicked towards Blood Royal, attempting to stop her attack. You bitch, get out of the way! In the face of Summers attack, Blood Royal Mary casually waved her hand and sent her flying. Summers chest and abdomen were covered in horrifying wounds. One could even faintly see her internal organs. She had been pierced through the chest and abdomen by Blood Royals w. Afternding on the ground, Summers face turned pale, devoid of any color. She looked at L with a bitter smile and said, Master, I thought that by obtaining this body, I could help you. I didnt expect to be so useless L shook his head. Its not that youre useless! Its just that the enemy is too powerful Hehe I never expected that this ugly creatures strength would actually beparable to that of a Void Reclusion expert! We are no match for her, its only natural As soon as he finished speaking, Blood Royal Marys expression became even more ferocious and terrifying. Bastard! How dare you insult me, the royal? I will tear you into pieces and devour your flesh and blood! Upon hearing L call her ugly, Blood Royal Mary instantly flew into a rage. Swish! The next second, she transformed into a blur and reached out with one hand towards L. L swayed and appeared as if he had already been seriously injured by the opponent. Facing Blood Royals attack, he stood there as if he had no reaction at all. He even closed his eyes. It seemed like he knew he was no match and had given up resistance, preparing to await deaths arrival. Seeing this, Blood Royals speed slowed down slightly. To be honest, killing L like this seemed a bit boring to her. This Priocia man had once caused chaos within their entire Bloodline and forced her, the noble Bloodline Empress, to makepromises. Now that she had witnessed her own overwhelming strength, she couldnt ept that he still refused to submit and even remained defiant. If she killed him just like that, wouldnt it be too easy for him? With this thought in mind, she slightly reduced the power of her attack. Her ws changed from aiming for Ls throat to aiming for his shoulder. Blood Royal Mary decided to disable this guy first by dismembering his limbs and then slowly torturing him for pleasure! Master! Seeing that L seemed to have given up, Summer cried out in despair. She wanted to struggle and get up, but the severe injuries in her chest prevented her from doing so. She slumped back down to the ground. However, just as Blood Royal Marys attack was about tond on L, he suddenly opened his eyes wide. Buzz! A powerful force of flesh surged from him, attracting Blood Royal Mary towards him. This force didnt have much effect on Blood Royal Mary, who wasparable to ate-stage Void Reclusion practitioner. It only made her attacks slightly faster by about a palms width. But for L, it was enough! St! It happened in an instant!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Just as Blood Royal Marys sharp nails were about to pierce into Ls shoulder flesh, a ck curved hook also pierced through her forearm. After Cains body recovered, Blood Royal Mary took control of it and possessed strengthparable to that of ate-stage Void Reclusion expert. But this strength was not purely physical strength. With the recovery of this body, powerful blood energy surged within Cains body as well. This allowed Blood Royal Mary, who controlled this body, to possess formidable powerparable to that of ate-stage Void Reclusion expert. In other words, if only the physical strength of Cains body was considered, it was also at the level of Myriad Forms. It was simr to Ls physical strength! Therefore, under simr circumstances, Ls attacks couldpletely break through Blood Royal Marys defense. At this moment, the ck curved hook fiercely pierced through Blood Royal Marys forearm and even went through it, hooking onto her. Ah! Bastard! Blood Royal Mary let out a painful cry as she became somewhat furious. Meanwhile, L narrowed his eyes and a sinister smile appeared on his face. He seeded! He finally seized the opportunity to injure her with the ck curved hook. With this, her strength would be suppressed. He would turn the tables! However, just as the triumphant and slightly smug smile appeared on Ls face, it instantly froze in ce. St! Blood Royal Mary clenched her hand tightly around Ls shoulder flesh and directly pierced through his corbone. Then, she lifted him uppletely. L appeared tinypared to her towering figure of over three meters tall. Ls expression changed! He could feel that the ck curved hook, which had been invincible against Purified World Prince and others before, had no effect on Blood Royal Mary. Her power still made L feel despair. Whats going on? What is happening? The ck curved hook clearly pierced through Blood Royal Marys flesh and blood, but it couldnt suppress her power. Could it be that the effect of the ck curved hook also has limitations? This made Ls heart sink into the abyss in an instant. Its over! He felt that this time he waspletely finished! Hisst trump card and reliance were meaningless in front of an existenceparable to ate-stage Void Reclusion practitioner. L! I will suck all the blood from your body! You really make me angry! Blood Royal Mary gnashed her teeth. Her sharp vampire fangs gleamed with cold light. Saying that, she held L closer to her mouth. Her sharp vampire fangs were aimed at his carotid artery. Master! No! Summers pupils contracted upon seeing this scene. L struggled desperately and attacked with all his might, but it seemed futile in front of Blood Royal Mary. You bastard! Youre truly a bastard! I must have been blind when I chose you as my sessor! Why do you die so easily? You encounter danger every few days! The divine power I just recovered will bepletely depleted because of you! L you bastard! At this moment, within Ls soul, a voice filled with intense anger and resentment resounded. This anger and fury were clearly directed at himself. But it made L ecstatic! Dragon Ancestor! Ancestor You finally woke up?! Chapter 805: Collision of Laws of Heaven’s Path Dragon Ancestors Soul, theres a feeling of heartbreak! L is like a mischievous child who likes to cause trouble despite not having much ability. To be honest, Dragon Ancestors soul really wishes to not care about this descendant anymore. But can it really not care? It still hopes that L can grow up and allow it to return to this world one day. Dragon Ancestor! Ancestor! Ancestor! Save me! Im going to die! At this moment, L couldnt care less about his dignity and reputation. He urgently begged for help from Dragon Ancestors Soul. Hmph! Dragon Ancestors Soul snorted coldly. The next second, a powerful force suddenly erupted from L, who was previously held by Blood Royal Mary and had no resistance. This force was the essence and manifestation of soul energy, even surpassing Ls physical endurance. Buzz!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The strength of Blood Royal Mary, which wasparable to thete stage of Void Reclusion, was directly pushed away by this force. Her nails that pierced through Ls vicle cut off his corbone and took a piece of his flesh and blood with them. Her more than three-meter-tall body was directly pushed away by the force. Hmm? What is this Blood Royal Mary looked puzzled. Summer was also shocked, then filled with excitement. Master, is there still a trump card? At this moment, Ls eyes turned into a yin-yang pattern, emitting a strong pressure. In front of this pressure, Blood Royal Mary felt a trembling sensation. The next second, Ls hands also emitted a ck and white light, forming ws that quickly moved. Under the movement of Ls hands, a Tai Chi Yin-Yang Fish gradually materialized. The next second, he pushed his hands forward, and the Yin-Yang Fish emitted a strange fluctuation as it flew towards Blood Royal Mary. The speed of the Yin-Yang Fish was not fast, but Blood Royal Mary found that she couldnt avoid it at all, feeling a chilling sensation. In the entire Bloodline Ancient Domain, the power representing the Laws of Heavens Path of ughter that seemed to be spread throughout every inch of space seemed to be disturbed by this Yin-Yang Fish. The power of the Laws of ughter that overflowed after the death of Blood Progenitor Cai Yin instantly gathered! In the blink of an eye, it condensed into a blood hand representing the Laws of ughter and pped towards the Yin-Yang Fish. The power represented by this blood hand was definitely notparable to the embryonic form ofwsprehended by L. It was true power, not just an embryonic form! However, even so, this blood hand instantly disintegrated and dissipated upon touching the Yin-Yang Fish! It turned into tiny blood-colored snowke-like fragments and scattered in all directions. Immediately after, the Yin-Yang Fishnded on Blood Royal Mary without any hindrance. The next second, a horrifying scene unfolded. Blood Progenitor Cai Yins body, which had already regained vitality and was incredibly full, rapidly withered before everyones eyes. That unparalleled aura quickly weakened! No! What kind of power is this? No Blood Royal Mary let out a panicked and desperate roar. In less than ten breaths of time, the flesh and blood essence contained in Cai Yins bodypletely disappeared and dissipated into the void. The plump muscles turned into skin and bones. The flesh wings on her back drooped down. Boom! Then, like a copsing mountain, she fell to the ground. At this moment, Blood Royal Marys soul also floated out of Cai Yins body. She wanted to return to her original body and fight Summer for control. However, she was struck by a void attack from L and her soul scattered into pure soul energy, which was then absorbed and integrated into Dragon Ancestors Soul as nourishment. Hmph! This bit of soul energy is far less than the cost I paid for making a move this time! L boy, you really made me suffer this time. The next time I recover, who knows how long it will take! Before that, even if you encounter another crisis and are truly about to die, I really cant help you anymore! Take care of yourself! Dont repeatedly put yourself in danger and seek death! Otherwise, no one will be able to help you again! Hmph! Dragon Ancestors Soulmunicated with Ls soul. His words were filled with deep resentment and dissatisfaction. Obviously, he truly suffered great damage in order to save L this time. L smiled bitterly in his heart and quickly replied, I understand, Dragon Ancestor! You brat! When you were begging for help just now, you called me ancestor. Now that everything is fine, you call me Dragon Ancestor so formally. You really are a heartless and ungrateful little thing! Do you know what kind of price I paid to use the power ofws to save you? Dragon Ancestor asked angrily. The power ofws? The Yin-Yang Fish you unleashed, is that the power ofws? L asked. Yes! It is an attack materialized by the power ofws! The blood hand that fought against me was also an attack materialized by the Laws of ughter left behind by the previous owner of this domain. Dragon Ancestor said solemnly. Oh? Both are collisions of the power ofws. Why did your Yin-Yang Fish easily destroy the blood hand? Ls expression froze as he asked. In his heart, he was shocked! Hmph! Although I only have a remnant soul left, I still possess self-awareness. The previous owner of this domain only left behind a bit of the power ofws after death. How could itpare to my power ofws unleashed by depleting my soul energy? Moreover, what I control is the most powerful spatial-temporalws in the Laws of Heavens Path in this world. It naturally surpasses the Laws of ughter. Whats so surprising about that? Dragon Ancestors tone carried a hint of arrogance. Spatial-temporalws? Ls soul trembled. Yes! The Yin-Yang Fish just now is a move called Reversal of Yin and Yang, which can quickly revert the person hit by it back to their state fifteen minutes ago. But kid, its too early for me to tell you all this now. In that case, quickly collect the blood-colored snowkes left behind after the destruction of the Laws of Heavens Path. They are fragments that will be very useful to you in the future! Dragon Ancestor briefly exined and then reminded L. As soon as he finished speaking, scenes of Blood Royal Marys reaction after being hit by the Yin-Yang Fish appeared in Ls mind. That body that had regained vitality and was incredibly full rapidly withered. So it turns out that Dragon Ancestor used spatial-temporalws to revert the state of that body back fifteen minutes? Indeed worthy of being called Reversal of Yin and Yang. Spatial-temporalws are so miraculous? For the first time, L felt the true strength of Dragon Ancestor. Chapter 806: Compensation In Ls mind, although the Dragon Ancestor was mysterious and powerful, he had never really grasped the concept before. This time, however, he truly witnessed the power of the Dragon Ancestor. The Dragon Ancestor actually possessed control over the Law of Chaos, and could even make a persons state seem as if time were flowing backwards. At the same time, he couldnt help but wonder: how powerful was the Broken Pulse Sects legendary ancestor, Celestial Emperor Demon Youth, who was able to kill the Dragon Ancestor during the ancient war and leave only a trace of his soul? Just how powerful was Celestial Emperor Demon Youth of the Broken Pulse Sect? Kid! I paid an unprecedented price this time, using the Laws of Heavens Path to save you. How do you n topensate me? At this moment, the voice of the Dragon Ancestor rang out again. L hesitated for a moment and awkwardly said, Dragon Ancestor, I am of low status and rely on you for everything. What can I possibly offer aspensation? No! You have something! The Dragon Ancestor said. Oh? What is it? L asked with a surprised expression. Do you remember that time in the Ghost que Sects cave when you dug out that crimson crystal from the Bloodthirsty Vampire Tree? The Dragon Ancestor asked in a deep voice. When mentioning that crimson crystal, there was a hint of greed in its emotions. Yes I remember! L responded. The Dragon Ancestor had asked for that crimson crystal at the time, but L didnt give it to him Now, the Dragon Ancestor brought it up again. Keep it safe for me! It will be of great use in the future! Will you agree to thispensation? The Dragon Ancestor asked. This time, L finally agreed wholeheartedly. If it werent for the timely assistance of the Dragon Ancestor, he would have really been in danger. L was filled with gratitude towards the Dragon Ancestor. As for the crimson crystal, L didnt know its specific use and had no need for it himself. Good! Its settled then. Make sure to keep that crimson crystal for me. Take care of yourself! I have exhausted my essence and wont be able to wake up and help you for at least a year or more. Be cautious and dont seek death again! Hmph! The Dragon Ancestor said and gradually fell back into slumber. In its final tone, there was still a hint of resentment and annoyance towards L. It seemed that using the power of the Law of Time and Space this time had truly taken a toll on it. In the next moment, as the soul of the Dragon Ancestor receded, the soul power that had been bestowed upon L also dissipated. Ls aura instantly weakened. At this moment, Ls body was covered in blood. The injuries caused by Blood Royal Mary earlier,bined with the moment when the soul of the Dragon Ancestor took control of his body, exceeded Ls current physical endurance. Ls body was covered in cuts and bruises! The feeling of exhaustion that permeated from his soul to his flesh made L almost copse to the ground and faint.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. L quickly picked up the fragments of the Laws of Heavens Path on the ground, afraid that he would faint and miss out on this treasure. Even the Dragon Ancestor said that these fragments of Laws of Heavens Path were of great use to him. How could L not take them seriously? At this moment, below, the Lachie Fire Security Group, Purifying World lesiarchy, Wolfkin Tribe, and Thousand Birds Gate were all engaged in a battle against Bloodline. L couldnt care less about them now. Master! Are you alright? Master? Summer quickly approached with worry and concern after witnessing everything before. She was both shocked and worried by what she had seen. First, L waspletely controlled by Blood Royal Mary, then suddenly unleashed a Yin-Yang Fish that collided with a blood hand. And then, he actually turned the powerful Blood Royal Mary into a lifeless corpse. The thrilling twists and turns in between made Summer feel more excited than her own rebirth through possession Im fine Dont worry about me. L shook his head. Before losing consciousness, he looked at Summer and had a thought. Summer! Do you know that you are now Blood Royal Mary? Do you recognize the three Bloodline Dukes from before on the altar? Kill them and stop the battle between Bloodline experts! L ordered in a deep voice. He was worried that Emerson and Noah would suffer! Summers expression changed slightly as she immediately realized what he meant and nodded. I understand, Master! Good! Im counting on you Take care of yourself too After saying these words, L closed his eyes and fainted directly. If it were just ordinary injuries, L could use Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal himself. As long as he didnt die, his body wouldnt be seriously damaged. But this time, when the Dragon Ancestor appeared and used soul power to control his body, itpletely exceeded his limits. Even Ls soul had suffered from the impact and damage! At this moment, he truly couldnt bear it Meanwhile, a fierce battle continued at the halfway point of the colossal pyramid-like altar. Under the leadership of the three Bloodline Dukes, they held an absolute advantage against thebined forces of the three major powers and the Lachie Fire Security Group. After all, the overallbat power of the three Bloodline Dukes wasparable to mid-Nascent Soul stage experts. The Duke-level Bloodline experts were equivalent to Golden Core experts! As for Emerson and his group, including Wolfman Prince and Raven God from Thousand Shadows Sect, their current strength ranged from mid tote Nascent Soul stage. Interrupting the blood sacrifice ritual earlier was already quite an aplishment. Their strength had naturally been greatly reduced! Moreover, within this Bloodline Ancient Domain, Bloodline experts were no longer afraid of sunlight. Boom! At this moment, one of the surviving Wolf Tribe Elders was pped in the chest by a Bloodline Duke, causing his chest to copse as he flew backward. Ao! Wolfman Prince let out a roar upon seeing this. He exerted all his strength to force back three attacking Bloodline Dukes and rushed over to lift up the Wolf Tribe Elder before turning around and fleeing. Chapter 807: Impersonating Blood Royal Wolfkin Tribe, follow me! Hurry! Originally, they had agreed to charge up the altar and kill the instigator together. However, at this moment, the Wolfman Prince found himself overwhelmed and directly carried the heavily injured Wolf Tribe Elder to retreat. The other surviving experts from the Wolfkin Tribe, numbering around a dozen, saw this and quickly followed the Wolfman Prince in a hasty retreat. On the side of the Purifying World lesiarchy, with the deaths of the Purified World Prince and the Four Knights of Dawn, they were now scattered and leaderless. Having their strength weakened and witnessing the power of the Bloodline, as well as the retreat of the Wolfkin Tribe, those who survived from the Purifying World lesiarchy also fled. The Raven God and Raven Demon of the Thousand Shadows Sect saw that the situation was hopeless and that they were no match for the Bloodline faction. They also chose to flee. As for the members of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps who had been hiding in the shadows and observing, it was even more impossible for them to show themselves at this time. Dragonwake looked at the situation halfway up the altar with a cold smile on his face. Lets go too! Let Noah and his stupid Lachie Fire Security Group die here! Its just as well, we dont have to personally take action! At this moment, as the people from the other three major forces quickly retreated, there were only Emerson and a dozen or so brothers from the Lachie Fire Security Group left on the battlefield, staring at the encirclement by the Bloodline and charging towards the top of the altar. They didnt retreat because they knew L was up there. The Wolfman Prince and the others could escape in the heat of battle, but they couldnt! L had put himself in danger to enter the Bloodline ancient domain for them, so how could they abandon him? Even if they had to die together with L today! After all, being trapped in this Bloodline ancient domain, it was likely that they would die sooner orter. Swish! However, at this moment, a slender and enchanting figure suddenly leaped down from the top of the altar. After transforming into a vampire, two pairs of fleshy wings spread out from behind her, exuding an aura of majesty and bloodlust. Seeing this figure, Emerson and Noah, who had been struggling to hold on, felt their hearts sink even further. In the next second, they saw this figure rushing towards Emerson at high speed. Emersons face immediately changed! He was already facing a Bloodline Duke and had been heavily injured after being continuously attacked by him. This Bloodline woman seemed even stronger than the Bloodline Duke. If she were to attack him Master! Emerson, go ahead first Emerson sighed inwardly and looked towards the direction of the top of the altar. Unfortunately, he couldnt see Ls figure At this moment, the Bloodline Duke who was fighting against Emerson sensed someone rushing towards him from behind and turned his head to see a change in his expression. You Youre not The Bloodline Dukes expression became uncertain when he saw this Blood Royal before him. St! However, in the next second, Summers ws had already pierced through his chest, crushing his heart directly. Seeing this scene, Emerson, who had already given up hope, widened his eyes in disbelief. He waspletely dumbfounded! What was going on? The powerful Bloodline woman who suddenly appeared had actually killed a skilled Bloodline expert? Were on the same side Summer whispered to Emerson as she charged towards another Bloodline Duke in the next second. In the blink of an eye, blood sttered! The head of that Bloodline Duke soared into the sky. The Blood Royal Mary, who was at the peak of Nascent Soul Late Stage, wanted to kill a Duke equivalent to Nascent Soul Mid Stage while caught up in chaos. It was simply too easy for her. When Summer appeared behind thest Duke, she saw him struggling against Dagger and Noah. One person was suppressing Dagger and Noah to the point where they couldnt catch their breath. At this moment, this Duke seemed to sense something and suddenly turned around amidst their fierce battle. However, all he saw was a sharp nail rapidly erging in his pupils. St! The nail instantly pierced through the Dukes throat, causing his eyes to widen in shock. You Youre not Your Majesty Has Your Majesty alreadyN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. No It cant be Before he could finish speaking, his voice abruptly stopped as Summer pierced through his throat. The three Bloodline Dukes knew what had happened on the altar before. They thought that after Blood Royal Mary took over Cains Progenitor body, she would easily deal with the unknown person who had stolen the Empresss body and L who had once caused chaos in the Bloodline. But they didnt expect that although they didnt see L again, this unknown person hadnt died. Instead, she suddenly appeared and attacked them mercilessly. Could it be that Blood Royal had already No! How could that be possible? In a state of unwillingness, fear, and doubt, this Bloodline Duke lost consciousness At this moment, after Summer killed the three Dukes, her voice carried a hint of majesty as she ordered all the Bloodline experts to stop fighting. It must be said that within the Bloodline, Blood Royal Mary was truly an unquestionable queen. Although they didnt understand why the queen wanted to stop them from killing these human powerhouses, these Dukes and Counts of Bloodline still obediently stopped. At this moment, everyone from the Lachie Fire Security Group was heavily injured. They were covered in blood and on the verge of copse. Several brothers had even died. Including L, there were originally fifteen people. Now, there were only eleven left! Moreover, those who survived were also seriously injured! Inside the Bloodline ancient domain, a sunset tinged with a blood-red halo gradually descended below the horizon. The entire domain fell into darkness. In the central area of the ancient domain, where a pyramid-like altar stood, it remained shrouded in mystery and strangeness under the night sky. At this moment, at the foot of the altar! Emerson and Noahs group of eleven stood guard in all directions with vignce on their faces. Summer sat there, feeling the power and differences contained within this body that originally belonged to Bloodline. She was adapting to this new physical form. As for those powerful Bloodline experts, they followed Summersmand and left this Bloodline ancient domain through the entrance above the altar! Chapter 808: Seeking Breakthrough By now, Summers injuries on her chest and abdomen had already healed. If it was because she possessed the physical body of Blood Royal, which inherently had powerful regenerative abilities, then the condition of Emerson and the others could be considered astonishing. They, who were originally heavily injured, now appeared spirited despite their tattered clothes and bloodstains. All their injuries hadpletely healed! The reason was simple: L had used the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal them. L had been unconscious for about four hours and had awakened in the afternoon of the same day. However, after healing Emerson and the others, he did not immediately leave the Bloodline Ancient Domain. Instead, he chose to break through here! After killing and absorbing the power of the Neal family father and son, L temporarily reached the level of early Nascent Soul stage. He had already touched the feeling of Nascent Soul Realm! Through the previous battles and struggles, as well as surviving from the clutches of Blood Royal Mary, L had gained some insights. If not now, then when would he break through? Moreover, although there was not much abundant spiritual energy in the Bloodline Ancient Domain, it still provided a unique advantage for L. The people and various creatures here had experienced countless battles! Various forms of energy such as malevolence, death energy, blood energy, yin energy, and corpse energy permeated this domain. This provided excellent conditions for the Manifestation of All Energies Formation. L sat cross-legged there, and all forms of energy within the Bloodline Ancient Domain were transformed into the purest spiritual energy through the Manifestation of All Energies Formation, surging into his body. Having alreadyprehended the Power of Death and condensed the nascent soul, L had no bottlenecks whatsoever. His Qi Refinement strength rapidly advanced fromte Golden Core stage to the peak ofte Golden Core stage. Then, he proceeded towards breaking through to the Nascent Soul Realm! Under the cover of darkness, L was currently breaking through. Emerson, Summer, and the others were protecting him. And from a distance, several pairs of eyes were fixed on the direction of the altar. After investigating for a while, they quietly left without a trace. That night! Inside the castle where the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps was based! At this moment, members of the Wolfkin Tribe, Thousand Birds Gate, and Purifying World lesiarchy survivors had gathered here. Dragonwake, Wolfman Prince, Raven God, Raven Demon, as well as the highest-ranking judge from Purifying World lesiarchy aside from Purified World Prince and the four knights, were all sitting together. After the blood sacrifice ceremony, among these people present, the highest level of strength had fallen to a levelparable tote Golden Core stage. Although the unclean power derived from the Laws of Heavens Path through killing in the Bloodline Ancient Domain had dissipated, they still retained the power they had gained from blood and qi. Of course, engaging in mutual killings would no longer increase their strength. Perhaps this was why representatives from all four factions could sit together peacefully. Dragonwake, we have investigated! The people from Bloodline have already left. Now only Emerson and Noahs group are still at the foot of that altar! I never expected that they would still be alive! At this moment, several experts from the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps reported back to Dragonwake after returning. Oh? Emerson and the others are still alive? And Bloodline has left? Upon hearing this, Dragonwakes eyebrows couldnt help but twitch. He spected with confusion, Could it be that something happened to Bloodlines people suddenly, so they left the Bloodline Ancient Domain? Otherwise, there is absolutely no possibility for them to survive! Speaking up to this point, Dragonwakes expression turned cold as he asked, By the way, what about L? We dont know! We havent seen him. The person shook his head and honestly replied. L was sitting cross-legged there; he couldnt be discovered from afar. Hmm Maybe L is already dead! After all, that arrogant guy was the first to rush onto the altar back then. Dragonwake pondered aloud. At this time, members of the Wolfkin Tribe, Thousand Birds Gate, and Purifying World lesiarchy returned one after another from outside. They reported their findings to their respective leaders. It was simr to what the experts from Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps had said. Everyone knows about the current situation. The Bloodline Ancient Domain is no longer a ce for us to stay. The exit is likely at that altar. What do you think? Shall we go together? Kill Emerson and Noahs group and then leave this cursed ce. Dragonwake asked in a deep voice. As soon as his words fell, Wolfman Prince nodded with a hint of hatred on his face. Exactly! Before leaving, we must kill those Priocia people! Many of my tribesmen died at their hands! Raven God also said coldly, The hatred has already formed! Of course we must kill them! Moreover, they are probably heavily injured now. Its a perfect opportunity to strike! Hahaha Speaking up to this point, Raven God looked at Dragonwake and asked, Dragonwake leader, you used to be partners with them? Are you really going to attack them too? Upon hearing this question, Dragonwake sneered. Used to be? Surprised? How do you think you were able to track them before? Hm? As he spoke, Dragonwake took out a tracking device that looked like an oversized cellphone. Seeing this, Wolfman Prince and Raven God exchanged nces and immediately understood what it meant. We heard before that Dragonwake wasnt actually the leader of Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps! Heh heh. It seems like Dragonwake has been discontented for a long time. Raven Demon taunted. Dragonwake heard this but didnt respond. He simply snorted. Enough talk. Lets go! Emerson and the others should be heavily injured now!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. While theyre weak, lets take their lives! Chapter 809: Reasoning with the Wicked? Under the cover of night, beneath the altar! There were about a hundred and eighty people from the four major forces. Their original n was to eliminate the members of the Lachie Fire Security Group and then leave the Bloodline Ancient Domain. However, at this moment, it had unexpectedly turned into scattered corpses spread throughout! Even L, who was still in the midst of a breakthrough, hadnt personally taken action. Summer, who was as powerful as a peak Nascent Soul expert, along with Emerson and Noah, effortlessly annihted these one hundred and eighty treacherous enemies. Scheming people from Priocia! Why why are you all unharmed? At this moment, the judge from the Purifying World lesiarchy had a transparent blood hole in his chest. He stared at Emerson, Noah, and the others with unwillingness, gritting his teeth as he asked. It was as if he couldnt rest in peace! Although these people appeared disheveled and covered in blood, they should have been seriously injured. However, there was no trace of serious injuries when they attacked just now. Even Wolfman Prince had been torn in half by Summer, with his internal organs scattered on the ground. Even though the Wolfkin Tribe possessed formidable regenerative abilities, it was unlikely for him to survive. Before his death, he also wore a look of unwillingness and confusion as he stared at the tall figure over two meters high. Blood Royal? Why? Didnt all the people from Bloodline leave? Why would Blood Royal collude with the people from the Lachie Fire Security Group? Upon hearing this, Summer coldly snorted, a touch of killing intent appearing on her enchanting face. Collude! I really dont like hearing that! As she spoke, she walked over and stepped on Wolfman Princes head. Instantly, his skull cracked open, leaving a pool of red and white on the ground. It spared him from the pain of slowly dying with only half of his body left! Meanwhile, Raven God and Raven Demon from Thousand Birds Gate had long since be lifeless bodies, their heads nowhere to be found. At this moment, Noahs face was as calm as water, with a hint of indignation and sorrow. He walked towards Dragonwake, who was lying limp on the ground. In Noahs hands were two tracking devices that looked like oversized cell phones. His eyes seemed to be filled with raging fury. After approaching, he roughly searched Dragonwakes body and found another tracking device. Then, he angrily threw it on the ground next to Dragonwake. At this point, Dragonwake was bleeding from his mouth and nose, with his legs bent in the opposite direction. He had clearly suffered serious injuries. Looking at Noah in front of him, he desperately shuffled his buttocks, his face filled with panic and fear. He never expected that when the remaining experts from the four major forces gathered to besiege the remnants of the Lachie Fire Security Group, it would end up like this. Emerson and Noah were unscathed. And the Queen of Bloodline was still with them, seemingly in cahoots. This group of people could be considered powerful, but they were no match for their opponents. Dragonwake! So it was you who secretly manipted the people from the three major forces to attack us! Noah red at Dragonwake, gritting his teeth as he questioned. As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed Dragonwakes cor and growled in a low voice, Why? Tell me why! I fucking treated you as a brother, but you plotted against me behind my back! Dragonwake gave a bitter smile, a mocking expression appearing on his face. Treated me as a brother? Hahaha Treated me as a brother and took away Dragonwakes position as the leader? Hearing this, Noahs mouth twitched. He chuckled and said, So what if Dragonwakes position changed to Li Ge because of what the leader and Emerson said? You willingly gave up your position to Emerson. I really didnt expect that you would hold a grudge against yourself! Fine! Even if you mind that Dragonwakes position changed to Li Ge, we have already left. No one ispeting for the leader position anymore. Why did you collude with the three major forces and try to kill us? Before this, L and Emerson said they couldnt trust Dragonwake. Noah didnt believe it then. Now, the painful reality was right in front of him. When you all left without a word and caused Dragonwakes strength to greatly diminish, I had to find a way to make up for it. Otherwise, we would be swallowed up by the other three major forces sooner orter!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If you want to me someone, me yourselves for being unrighteous and betraying me first! Dragonwake said through gritted teeth. As soon as he finished speaking, Emerson patted Noahs shoulder and said, Noah, why waste time talking to him? Lets send him on his way! Since it hade to this point, why bother arguing? Why bother reasoning with him? When you were around, he was jealous and worried that you would take control of Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps from him. When you left, he resented you for weakening the strength of Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps. The noble-minded are open-minded while the wicked are narrow-minded! No matter what you do, you will only be remembered with hatred by such people. Arguing with such people and asking why is simply a waste of words. Noah took a deep breath, silently nodded his head, and then turned away. After all, they were oncerades-in-arms. Noah didnt want to personally take action against him. Emerson held a knife in one hand and walked towards Dragonwake with a murderous look on his face. When facing Noah earlier, Dragonwake had a hint of mockery on his face. It seemed like he was pretending to be tough before his death. But now his expression truly changed. He knew that Emerson would really kill him. When he truly felt death approaching, fear and attachment to life surged within Dragonwakes heart. This time, their united force in the Bloodline Ancient Domain had given him strengthparable to an expert in theter stage of Golden Core realm. As long as he could leave here alive, he could act recklessly outside without any restraints. He was known for his lustful nature and had countless lovers waiting for him outside. Dragonwake truly didnt want to die like this! Chapter 810: Conditions for Survival Meanwhile, on the other side. Although L was meditating to break through, he was well aware of what was happening outside. Regarding the ns of Dragonwake, Wolfman Prince, and the others to eliminate the members of the Lachie Fire Security Group, L could only respond with four words: Bring it on. If it were only Emerson and the others, L might have had to personally intervene and interrupt his breakthrough process. But with Summer present, with her peak Nascent Soul stage strength, wouldnt it be easy for her to wipe them out? At this moment, the Grand Qi Gathering Formation was converting the massive amounts of energy into pure spiritual energy of heaven and earth, which L absorbed through breathing. Ls strength was gradually approaching the Nascent Soul Realm from the peak of the Golden Core stage. The originally mighty true energy flowed through his meridians like rivers and seas. It carried a terrifying power and energy, causing L to emit a sound like the crashing of waves. Such a phenomenon was not something that could ur during a breakthrough for low-level cultivators. The Nascent Soul Realm was definitely a significant turning point. It could be said that peak Golden Core stage experts, unless they were freakish geniuses like L, would undoubtedly be killed in an instant by early-stage Nascent Soul cultivators. Nascent Soul experts possessed the power brought by the embryonic form of the Laws of Heavens Path. With the formation of the Nascent Soul dantian, the dantian gained spirituality, and the maniption, utilization, and power of true energy were iparable to before. Ls dantian was originally just an embryonic form of the Nascent Soul. But at this moment, the outline of that embryonic form was bing clearer and clearer. It was as if a child the size of a walnut was gestating within Ls dantian. As he progressed towards the Nascent Soul Realm, the fingers, toes, and even facial features of this Nascent Soul gradually appeared. Buzz! Finally, apanied by imperceptible fluctuations in heaven and earth, Ls aura skyrocketed.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Then quickly converged! Phew Was this the true Nascent Soul Realm? It feels so powerful! The total amount of true energy in my body has increased by more than ten timespared to before in the peak Golden Core stage! And its even more vigorous! Now, Im afraid I can easily overpower ordinary peak Nascent Soul cultivators, right? I wonder if I have the power to fight against early-stage Void Reclusion experts. In this Bloodline Ancient Domain, although L had already experienced the feeling of being at the early-stage Nascent Soul level through absorbing the essence of blood and qi from the Neal family father and son, there was still a gappared to the true Nascent Soul Realm. The most obvious difference was the transformation of the Nascent Soul dantian, which made his true energy undergo a qualitative change. Now, whether used for attacks or forming defensive true energy, Ls true energy was iparable to when he was in the peak Golden Core stage mixed with bloodline power. The next moment, L stood up and his expression changed. It seemed that things outside hadnt beenpletely resolved yet? Dont! Dont kill me! Emerson, you cant kill me! I have someone backing me up. If you kill me, you will definitely face endless trouble. Dragonwakes eyes flickered as he urgently shouted at Emerson. Someone backing you up? Are you talking about the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps outside? Do you think Im afraid? Emerson sneered and asked in response. He knew that Dragonwake, as the leader of the Awakening Dragon Mercenary Corps, had only brought a portion of their elite members into the Bloodline Ancient Domain this time. They still had arge number of mercenaries outside. However, those mercenaries who could make ordinary people tremble in fear and even disrupt the peace of a small country posed no threat to the Lachie Fire Security Group at all. No! Its not my mercenary group. Its my family backing me up. Ill tell you the truth. I actuallye from an Ancient Martial n. Dragonwake shook his head and said. An Ancient Martial n? Which one? Emerson asked. As a former disciple of Havertown Mountains, he wasnt too surprised to hear about ancient martial sects or ns. The Wynter family! Our family split off from a certain Ancient Macdonald family. Do you understand? The Ancient Macdonald family is so powerful that you cant even imagine. They can easily wipe you out. My real name is Dragonwake Wynter! You cant kill me. If you kill me, the Wynter family will seek revenge on you. If this news reaches the Ancient Willis family, you will suffer unimaginable consequences! Dragonwake dered solemnly and forcefully. As soon as Dragonwake finished speaking, Emersons eyes flickered for a moment before he coldly snorted and said, Rest assured, no one will know that I killed you! May you be a ghost and leave this Bloodline Ancient Domain. Send a dream to your family! Emersons eyes still brimmed with killing intent, showing no change. Whether Dragonwakes im of being from an Ancient Martial n was true or false, even if it were true, he would still have to be killed. The other party was a cunning person who harbored hatred towards them and had formed a grudge against them. If they didnt kill him now, would he not seek revenge? Rather than leaving potential trouble behind, it would be better to eliminate itpletely. Emerson didnt believe that in this foreignnd and even within the isted Bloodline Ancient Domain, anyone outside would know if he killed Dragonwakes men. Unless it was one of the brothers from the Lachie Fire Security Group deliberately spreading the news. At this moment, feeling that Emersons killing intent hadnt weakened in the slightest, Dragonwakes heart skipped a beat. He gritted his teeth and urgently shouted, Wait! I still have conditions! I have a Treasure Map that is rted to an extraordinary treasure. This treasure has been sought after by even powerful Ancient Martial ns like the Ancient Wynter family. If you dont kill me, I will give you this Treasure Map! How about it? How about it? Dont kill me! Spare my life, and you wont regret it. Huh? Dragonwake now seemed like a begging dog as he wagged his tail and pleaded with Emerson. He even seemed to have fabricated some kind of treasure. In response to this, Emerson directly sneered and didnt want to listen to Dragonwakes nonsense. He snorted disdainfully and said, Stop spouting nonsense! Go fool someone else on your way to hell! With that said, he raised his weapon in his hand and prepared to strike at Dragonwakes head. Seeing this, Dragonwakes face filled with despair and panic! But just at that moment, a voice sounded out, causing Emersons movement to instantly freeze in ce. Emerson, wait! Chapter 811: Draw it out Mr. Willis! Emerson turned around and was surprised to see L appearing behind him. Boss!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Willis, did you sessfully break through? Noah, Dagger, and others couldnt help but ask when they saw L. L nodded lightly and said, Hmm. Then, he walked slowly to Dragonwakes side. You youre not dead? Dragonwake stared at L with wide eyes, incredulously asking. L was the first one to rush to the top of the altar, but he didnt die? Do you wish for me to die? L asked coldly with a sneer. No! How could that be? Mr. Willis, you are fortunate and will live a long life. Dragonwake quickly tried to please him, knowing that Emerson always called L his master. Now that L suddenly appeared and stopped Emerson from killing him, Dragonwake saw a glimmer of hope for survival. A long life? As a Nascent Soul expert, you wish me a long life? Is that a curse? L sneered. Uh! No! I didnt mean that, I definitely didnt Dragonwake quickly shook his head. Enough with the nonsense! Where is the Treasure Map you mentioned? Show it to me. L impatiently asked. The reason he interrupted Emerson was because of the Treasure Map mentioned by Dragonwake. Others would probably think that Dragonwake was making up excuses to save his life when he mentioned the Treasure Map. But L had some doubts. Dragonwake, from the Wynter family? From an Ancient Martial n, the Wynter family? This immediately made L think of the Divine Feather and the Treasure Map in his storage bag. It seemed that the treasure also had some connection to the Xia family. However, no matter how hard L tried, he couldnt find the location depicted on the Treasure Map. So when L heard Dragonwake say that he also had a Treasure Map, he became interested. Last time in Westunity City, L learned from Terry that their Wynter family was one of the branches of the Ancient Wynter family that had fallen into decline. ording to Terry, this Ancient Wynter family seemed to be in a mess for some reason. Could it be that the Wynter family where Dragonwake belonged was also rted to the Ancient Wynter family? When Dragonwake heard L demanding the Treasure Map, his expression changed several times before he said in a deep voice, The Treasure Map is not on me. Not on you? Alright then, you can go die! L raised an eyebrow, seemingly losing interest and waved his hand. As soon as he finished speaking, Emerson nced at L and raised his butcher knife again. Dont! Dont kill me Although its not on me, its in my mind! Dragonwake eximed anxiously. What? Are you ying games with us? Boss, just kill him! Noah, who originally didnt want to get involved, felt that Dragonwake was trying to deceive L with his inconsistent words and couldnt help but angrily speak up. No! Im not ying games with you. This precious Treasure Map is not safe anywhere else. So, I memorized it in my mind. Even if you kill me, you wont get it. Only if I draw it out for you. Dragonwake said solemnly. Mr. Willis? Emerson frowned and looked at L for instructions. It seemed like he was ready to kill Dragonwake and didnt want to listen to his nonsense. L stared at Dragonwake calmly and said, Alright! Then draw it out. Okay! But you have to promise me a way out! Dragonwake hesitated for a moment and gritted his teeth. Fine! As long as you draw out this Treasure Map and I find it satisfactory, I will give you a way out. But dont think you can fool me. L nodded in agreement. Really? Dragonwake asked with a hint of hesitation in his voice. Really! I, L, keep my word. Your life or death means nothing to me. L said in a deep voice. Okay, I trust you! I believe that someone as powerful as Mr. Willis would never go back on their word or betray others. Dragonwakes eyes flickered as he spoke with a pleading look in his eyes. Dont try to provoke me intentionally! Draw out the Treasure Map and Ill give you a way out. L coldly snorted and ordered expressionlessly. With that, he took a white cloth from Raven Gods corpse next to him and threw it in front of Dragonwake. Dragonwake took a deep breath, made up his mind, bit his finger, and began to sketch on the white cloth. L narrowed his eyes and calmly watched as the Treasure Map gradually took shape. After a while, Dragonwakes face turned pale and he finally stopped. The white cloth in front of him had be a Treasure Map outlined with blood. L, this is the Treasure Map. I remember it clearly in my mind. I can swear on my life that it is genuine. Dragonwake breathed a sigh of relief and assured him earnestly. Oh? L raised an eyebrow and stared at the Treasure Map for a while before saying, This is Lucoork West? Thats right! This is an area in the eastern mountains of the Lucoork West Laia Range. The treasure is here, clearly marked on the map. As long as you enter the Laia Range, you will find this ce. Dragonwake said in a deep voice. L made noment and simply nodded in agreement with a hint of suspicion in his eyes. Initially, the Treasure Map given to him by Mr. Wood from the Hidden World didnt belong to any area on Earth. But Dragonwakes Treasure Map clearly marked a location. Could one of them be fake? Or perhaps there was some connection between the two maps? L! I have drawn out the Treasure Map for you. Will Will you let me live? You wont go back on your word or betray me, right? At this moment, Dragonwake looked at L nervously and pleaded with a hint of desperation in his eyes. Upon hearing this, a strange smile appeared on Ls face. He nodded and said, Of course! I said I would give you a way out, so I will! Chapter 812: I am not a Gentleman Upon hearing Ls words, Dragonwakes face immediately lit up with joy. Thank you! Thank you, Mr. Willis! Mr. Willis, what kind of path do you n to give me? He looked at L eagerly. As soon as the words fell, a wicked smile seemed to deepen on Ls face as he extended a finger. Run! Ill give you a chance to escape! As long as you can get out of my sight before I count to one hundred, I wont kill you. Hearing this, Dragonwake was momentarily stunned. The next second, despite his broken legs, he looked at L with a mix of resentment and hatred, and without hesitation, he used his hands and feet to quickly crawl on the ground. So, the path that L gave him was actually an opportunity to escape? This filled Dragonwakes heart with resentment. But having such a chance to escape was still eptable! Even with his legs broken, Dragonwake was confident that he could escape Ls line of sight within one hundred counts. After all, as a powerful cultivatorparable to theter stages of the Golden Core realm, even relying on crawling with his arms, he would be much faster than an ordinary person. L! Well see about this! The humiliation youve brought me today will be repaid one day! Dragonwake gritted his teeth and roared with anger in his heart. At this moment, as he watched Dragonwake crawl away quickly and heard the condition L had mentioned, Emerson anxiously nced at L. Deep down, Emerson did not want to let Dragonwake go. This person was cunning and ruthless, seeking revenge for even the smallest slight, and had no sense of honor. Letting him go would surely result in another enemy in the future. However, he couldnt go against Mr. Willis wishes and could only shake his head reluctantly. But at that moment, L looked at Dragonwake crawling away, and a cold glint appeared in his eyes. The next second, he opened his mouth and began counting, One hundred! As soon as the voice fell, Ls foot tapped the ground, and he turned into a blur, appearing directly in front of Dragonwake. Dragonwake, who was crawling on the ground, trembled all over. With a mix of shock, resentment, and unwillingness in his eyes, he looked up. You L sneered and shook his head. Sorry! Ive already counted to one hundred, and you havent escaped my sight! So, die! With that said, L kicked Dragonwakes chest forcefully. With a loud thud, Dragonwakes body soared into the air. Uponnding, blood mixed with fragments of internal organs sprayed out like it was free. L, you you despicable scoundrel Dragonwake widened his eyes and spoke with unwillingness and resentment. He never expected that when L said he would count to one hundred, it was actually counting backward? Despicable scoundrel? Haha, Ive never considered myself a righteous gentleman! Especially when dealing with enemies, I am a ruthless scoundrel who stops at nothing! L sneered coldly with a mocking tone. Having experienced the ups and downs of human nature and the treacherousness of peoples hearts, L was not bound by morality nor burdened by any moral obligations. When it came to enemies, especially cunning and despicable ones like Dragonwake, L would not reason with them or adhere to any sense of righteousness. The next second, L walked over and collected the map drawn in blood from the ground. Master, have you sessfully broken through? When are we leaving this ce? At this moment, Summer walked over gracefully. Sess! Lets leave now! L nodded and said. Yes! I will open the portal for us to leave. Summer had taken over Blood Royal Marys body and gained some of her abilities. L nodded approvingly and then looked at Summer. By the way, Summer, how do you feel about this body? Summers eyes lit up with excitement upon hearing this. Its great! Its powerful! Im getting used to it as well. I never thought I could be reborn in this way. Thanks to you, Master! L waved his hand dismissively. Dont say that! You seized the opportunity yourself. Besides, you were attacked by the Elder of the Wicked Bone in order to save Nora. Now that you have been reborn, I feel relieved. L had always felt guilty about Summers death. Now that Summer had been reborn by taking over Blood Royal Marys body, it also resolved a lingering worry for L. At this moment, thoughts of Samanthas appearance andughter surfaced in Ls mind. Samantha, you were attacked by Broken Pulse Sect while trying to help Nora escape. I dont know if Ill be able to avenge you in my lifetime! I dont even know if I can help you be reborn like Summer! L thought to himself. Samanthas situation was different from Summers. Summers soul was preserved in the Blood Jade in his possession. But Samantha He hadnt even seen her body. He didnt know where her soul went after death. Perhaps she had already entered the underworld and been reincarnated by now. All L could do was seek revenge for her and one day strike a blow against Broken Pulse Sect! Master, please dont say that. I willingly died for you At this moment, Summer looked at L with indescribable emotions in her eyes. Due to their soul contract, she waspletely loyal and dependent on L. Feeling Summers gaze, L coughed awkwardly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With Summer inheriting Blood Royal Marys body now, there was an indescribable allure and temptation in her every move and word. Even if L had no impure thoughts, he still felt something unusual when faced with such eyes and tone of voice. Well then, lets leave this ce first! L changed the subject. That night! In a hotel in Alpine City. L told Miranda about what had happened in the Bloodline Ancient Domain. So the woman who came back with you is Summer? Mirandas expression seemed somewhat surprised after hearing the story. It must be said that everything that happened in the Bloodline Ancient Domain sounded quite unbelievable. What did you think she was? L asked with a smile. Miranda red at him. Hmph! I dont think you would dare to fool around! Then her tone changed. Anyway, this time we were lucky. Emerson and Noah also made it back alive She looked at L with deep affection in her eyes. Miranda wanted to tell L not to take such risks in the future. But she also knew that L had no choice but to do so. There wasnt much time left before Nora sumbed to the curse and died-less than two years. L had no choice but to take risks. He wouldnt let go of any opportunity to be stronger. Chapter 813: Lachlan’s Concern After giving Miranda the Bloodsiphon Demon Whip that originally belonged to Blood Royal Mary, L talked to her about cultivation matters. They discussed topics such as elemental physique, embryonic form ofws, and the nine realms of body refining. Although Mirandas Intermediary Soul Physique may lead to different ways of bing strongerpared to ordinary people, her Qi Refinement Realm is still in thete stage of Uppecia, far from breaking through to the Golden Core and awakening her own elemental physique. Theprehension of the embryonic form ofws may also be a distant prospect. But perhaps one day, she will be able to achieve it. Oh, by the way, honey, I didnt tell you the details about what happened with my mom earlier! After being stimtedst time, it seems that I awakened some strange memories. I have gained some understanding about my physique At this moment, Miranda told L about the sudden appearance of a memory scene she experienced. After listening, Ls expression carried a hint of astonishment. Darling, if what youre saying is true, then there must be a hidden memory in your mind. Could it be from your past life? Were you some kind of extraordinary being in your previous life? Miranda rolled her eyes at Ls words and replied in a discontented tone, What extraordinary being? Only you cane up with such ideas Well its not impossible! Otherwise, where did this memorye from? But ording to what youre saying, by absorbing souls or soul energy, you can directly enhance your physical strength. However, its obvious that directly absorbing the souls of others has too many side effects for you. Your head cant bear the memories of so many other people. So, my dear, you must not be greedy and recklessly absorb souls, L earnestly advised Miranda. I know, I dont want to go crazy either! Miranda nodded. Yeah! It seems that in the future, if we encounter treasures containing soul energy, we definitely shouldnt miss them. I need to fatten up my wife, L nodded and muttered to himself. Get lost! Miranda spat at L in an annoyed manner. L chuckled and looked at Miranda with a mixture of surprise and worry in his eyes. For some reason, when he heard Miranda say that she had awakened some terrifying memory scenesst time, he instinctively felt uneasy in his heart. Mirandas Intermediary Soul Physique, absorbing the souls or soul energy of others to strengthen herself? It sounded a bit eerie. And from the memory scene she awakened, the owner of those memories was undoubtedly a bloodthirsty and extremely sinister existence. L was a little afraid that Miranda would end up like before, possessed by the Lord of Evil Spirits If these memories fully awakened, would Miranda still be the same Miranda? Would his wife be controlled by another will? Those memory scenes were hidden deep within Mirandas own soul.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Or perhaps, within Mirandas soul, there was also some unpredictable existence lurking, just like the Dragon Ancestors Soul residing in his own soul Lets take it step by step! I dont have much knowledge about the soul realm at the moment. Next time the Dragon Ancestor awakens, I must ask him clearly, L concluded. L kept his worries buried deep in his heart. In the next moment, he embraced the goddess CEO in his arms, filled with indescribable affection and cherishment. It was as if he was afraid of losing her at any moment. L, you Miranda thought he was up to something mischievous and spoke with a hint of coquetry. But in the next moment, she felt the deep affection contained in Ls gaze towards her. For a moment, a sweet smile curved on Mirandas lips as she gazed into Ls eyes and asked, Darling, whats wrong why are you looking at me like that? Its nothing! Promise me, my wife, never leave me and never forget me, okay? L shook his head, holding her soft body in his arms. Uh-huh! Why are you suddenly saying this? How could I leave you or forget you? Miranda nodded, puzzled. Its nothing! Its just that life is unpredictable! Who knows what might happen one day L sighed and shook his head. He didnt finish his sentence before a slender jade finger covered his mouth. No nonsense! Miranda red at him. Okay, no nonsense! Im sure well grow old together, hahaha L grinned. In the following days, Emerson, Noah, and the other brothers of the Lachie Fire Security Group, left Fugleustan and returned to Priocia ahead of time. L and his group, including Summer, remained in the city. Its worth mentioning that L no longer sees Summer as his servant. Last time, she risked her life to save Nora. Now, having borrowed a new body, L sees her as a younger sister. Nora, after learning that Summer used to be Aunt Willis, also grew closer to her. As a powerful expertparable to thete Nascent Soul stage, Summer will undoubtedly be a great asset to L. Moreover, this asset possesses some unique Bloodline abilities and has room for growth. L nned to go back and research whether there were any Martial Techniques suitable for Summers Bloodline constitution in his inherited cultivation memories. On this morning Haios Corporation Human Cryogenic Base! Miranda, Emmanuel, Mason, Nora, and Summer were all waiting anxiously outside the metal door. Several Haios Corporation personnel, including Alice, were also present. Dr. Stein, the biology and gics expert who was Alice and Hazels teacher, was also there. They all had their doubts but wanted to witness the possible miracles that might ur next. Could the injured person who was brought here for cryogenic freezing ten days ago trulye back to life? Perhaps even make a full recovery? After an unknown amount of time The metal door slowly opened, and two figures walked out from inside. Mom! Wife! In the next moment, Miranda and Emmanuel burst into tears of joy and rushed towards one of the figures. Mason was overwhelmed with excitement as well. I knew my brother-inw could do it! Mom, how do you feel? At the scene, Alice, Dr. Stein, and several high-ranking members of Haios Corporation were filled with profound astonishment. Its incredible! This is simply a miracle of life. Is this Chinese medicine? At this moment, several high-ranking members of Haios Corporation made up their minds to find ways to cooperate with the Lowe Group in various aspects. Chapter 814: Returning a Favor Despite the numerous setbacks, this trip abroad turned out to be quite fulfilling. Not only did they sessfully save Cara, but they also managed to bring Emerson, Noah, and others out of the Bloodline Ancient Domain by a stroke of luck. Summer even borrowed a new body for rebirth! L himself broke through to the true Nascent Soul Realm. Moreover, he obtained a fragment of the Laws of Heavens Path and another set of Treasure Maps. Sitting on the ne back to Priocia, the mood of the group was drastically different from when they had arrived. At that moment, L sat there, ying with a blood-red jade in his hand.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was the same Blood Jade that the Elder of the Wicked Bone had once used to imprison Summer. Ive ced the Blood Jade in the Mustard Seed Bag, and Summers soul can sense the fluctuations of the outside world and convey them to me. Previously, those two experts from the Ancient Wynter family managed to track me by following the five-colored Divine Feather and Treasure Map inside the Mustard Seed Bag. It seems that the Mustard Seed Bag doesnt shield ones aura. Could it be that the Ancient Willis family was able to find me multiple times because of this Blood Jade from the Elder of the Wicked Bone? L pondered in his heart. The Mustard Seed Bag was merely a storage item borrowed from the Hudpids Sect for participants in the n Grand Competition. It was supposed to be the lowest-grade storage equipment and did not have the ability to conceal ones aura. Inparison, the storage bag Sullivan had given him was several levels higher. Items ced inside it couldnt be detected by others. With this in mind, L stored the Blood Jade in the storage bag. He didnt directly discard it because he was still considering how to use it to deal with the Elder of the Wicked Bone and the Willis family. After temporarily storing it in the storage bag, as long as he concealed its aura, it would be fine. One weekter! Sun Moon Isle! L boarded a cargo ship owned by Sun Moon Security and returned to this ind with Nora by his side. Before this, L had stayed in Ednd and spent several days with Miranda. Although they were reluctant to part, they didnt indulge in excessive sentimentalism. Miranda couldnt abandon her parents andpany to follow L to the Sun Moon Sect. Emmanuel and his wife also didnt want to leave Ednd, where they had lived for most of their lives. L, too, had his own matters and goals to aplish. There was no need to be together day and night. If he could confront and face the Ancient Willis family within two years and possess absolute strength, then he could naturally be with his loved ones at all times. Before that, he didnt have the qualification to seekfort and enjoyment. Before leaving, he left Summer in Ednd to protect his wife and her family. He believed that a powerful expertparable to the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage could ensure their safety. Wow! This ind is so big! Daddy, there are so many people on this ind. After arriving on the ind, Nora held onto Ls hand, her little face filled with excitement and joy. Despite being sensible, Nora was still a child full of innocence. L smiled and said, Darling, from now on, you should stay on the ind and practice diligently, alright? There are also many sisters and brothers here to y with you. The Sun Moon Sect had already relocated entirely to Sun Moon Isle, including the families of its disciples. Among them, there were certainly many children. L wasnt worried that Nora would be lonely here. Yeah! Nora will train hard and one day help Daddy defeat the bad guys! Nora waved her little fist and said, L, look around the ind. After stepping onto Sun Moon Isle, he could clearly feel that the spiritual energy on the ind was much denser than in the surrounding seas. Astonishingly, a master of formations from the Sun Moon Sect had set up a Gathering Qi Formation here, creating a domain. Although it couldntpare to the sects former territory, it ensured that the spiritual energy on the ind wouldnt leak out. Sun Moon Isle was still under construction, but it had improved significantlypared to its previous destion. In the center of the ind, a cluster of buildings had emerged. In the area where the Spiritual Vein was located, a cultivation tower had been specifically constructed, along with structures for resource extraction. At that moment, a group of people hurriedly approached. Leading the way was Elder Sect Master Vinnie. Following behind were Elder Fiery Dragon and Yin Tai Chi Chester, the two acting sect leaders responsible for managing the sects affairs. Behind them stood the elegant Fiona and several disciples of the Sun Moon Sect. Young Master! Wee, Young Master! Hahaha Vinnie, Elder Fiery Dragon, and Chester greeted L respectfully. L waved his hand and said, Sir, theres no need for so much formality. Then, he smiled and looked back at Fiona, asking, Fiona, are you adapting well here? Fiona nodded with a smile, Dont worry, L, all the elders here have been very kind to me! Fiona is very happy here. With excitement on her face, the girl looked at L. It was unclear whether she had been happy or not before Ls return, but undoubtedly, she was overjoyed upon seeing him now. Thats good. L nodded contentedly. After a while, in a secret chamber within the buildingplex named the Sun Moon Dragon Hall in the center of the ind, Vinnie, who had been summoned alone, asked respectfully, Young Master, why did you call me here privately? Is there something you need? L gestured with his hand and said, Sir, you dont have to be so polite to me. The reason I called you here is to give you these. Saying that, he took out several notebooks from the Mustard Seed Bag, dozens in total. What are these? Vinnies expression changed slightly as he asked. These are various martial techniques, medical skills, alchemy, and more contained within the inherited memories I obtained. As the Young Master of the Sun Moon Sect, its only natural for me to make some contributions to the sect. Organize them and teach the disciples whatever is useful. L said calmly. During his time in Ednd, he had written down these things, aside from spending time with Miranda. Compared to the superficial knowledge he had written for the Broken Pulse Sect, this time L was holding nothing back. Apart from the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, Dragon Emperors Canon, and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, L had written down almost all the other inherited techniques from his memories. Of course, it wasnt that he didnt want to teach the three major techniques of the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, but he couldnt do it himself. These three techniques seemed peculiar. Whenever L attempted to teach them to others or write them down, he would feel an irresistible tearing sensation in his soul, causing him to almost faint and making it impossible for him to write them. At this moment, as Vinnie looked at these notebooks, a strong sense of gratitude and astonishment appeared on his face. Chapter 815: Cultivation on the Island Before this, L had considered imparting the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, Dragon Emperors Canon, and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique to others. While others might not trust it, L had no reservations when it came to his daughter, wife, and even his brother-inw.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Whether it was the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra that L taught Nora and Miranda, or the Subduing Tiger Decision that he taught Mason, although they were all exceptional Martial Techniques, they paled inparison to the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. If possible, L naturally wanted those closest to him to cultivate the best techniques. He even considered teaching Emerson the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique. However, L couldnt do it. Every time he tried to write down or even orally pass on these three major secret manuals, his soul would experience a tearing pain. It seemed like the power to tear his soul apart originated from the secret manuals themselves. Whether it was the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, Dragon Emperors Canon, or Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, they seemed to possess their own consciousness. They didnt allow anyone other than L, the inheritor, to cultivate them. So, even if L wanted to pass on everything, he could only rely on his memories to convey other things. Even so, when Vinnie looked at the heritage notes L had written, his face was filled with deep emotion. On behalf of the Sun Moon Sect, representing the ancestors and predecessors of the sect, I thank the Young Master for imparting this grace, Vinnie sincerely said, even intending to kneel down. L quickly supported him. Senior, by saying that, youre treating me as if Im not a part of the Sun Moon Sect. As the Young Master of the Sun Moon Sect, contributing to the sect is my duty. Moreover, I owe a great debt to the sect and you, Senior. This bit of heritage is nothing worth mentioning. Ls words came from the bottom of his heart. That day, Vinnie risked his life to apany L to the Broken Pulse Sect, even nning to sacrifice himself to ensure Ls escape. Without Vinnie, Nora would never have escaped the clutches of the Broken Pulse Sect. Good! Good! Young Master, youre right. I misspoke. You are indeed a member of the Sun Moon Sect, and I wont be polite with you anymore. Hahaha From now on, the Daymoon Pavilion of the sect will have countless high-grade Martial Techniques and secret manuals! Vinnies face was filled with excitement. That night, a grand ceremony was held in the Sun Moon Sect tomemorate Ls appointment as Young Master and the sects relocation to Sun Moon Isle. This signified that from now on, L would be truly respected by the entire Sun Moon Sect. In the following days, L stayed temporarily on Sun Moon Isle. Besides apanying his daughter and supervising her cultivation, he devoted himself to improving his own strength. The cultivation tower built on the Spiritual Vein was naturally fully open to L, the Young Master. With ess to such resources, L naturally didnt neglect his cultivation of the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. In just half a month, his Qi Refinement strength had astonishingly progressed from the early Nascent Soul stage to the mid Nascent Soul stage. His strength had reached a new level. Apart from that, L also attached great importance to the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique. This Divine Martial Arts Technique, which could simultaneously refine the body and cultivate the spirit, was no less important to L than the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. You see, Martial Techniques for body refinement are already quite rare nowadays. As for Divine Cultivation methods, they are equally scarce. Even if they exist, they are definitely not as effective as the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique. ording to Ls knowledge, in order to advance from the Nascent Soul Realm to the Void Reclusion Realm, one must cultivate their spiritual power to the state of Internal Fusion. The levels of spiritual power range from low to high: Sensation, Subtlety, Internal Fusion, External Release, and Concretion. Sensation represents the basic level of spiritual power, indicating a certain level of perception. The Subtlety Realm allows ones spiritual power to outwardly perceive even the slightest movements of their surroundings, such as the rustling of leaves. Inwardly, it grants the ability to understand the condition of ones own body, including the state of each cell, the flow of blood, and the cirction of true qi in the meridians. Most cultivators can reach the Subtlety Realm of spiritual power. However, the Internal Fusion Realm is a significant turning point. It requires the spiritual power to reach every part of the body, even being able tomunicate with and nourish the dantian. Only then can the Nascent Soul of a Nascent Soul expert be strengthened, and even the true qi derived from the dantian possess its own spiritual nature. As a result, one can perceive the Laws of Heavens Path between heaven and earth, allowing for further improvement and the realization of the embryonic form of thews during the breakthrough to the Nascent Soul Realm, ultimately bing the true power of the Laws of Heavens Path. From there, one can gain insight into the void and reach the Void Reclusion Realm. Therefore, it can be said that the enhancement of Qi Refinement strength by Nascent Soul experts is actually secondary. The most important aspect lies in the improvement of spiritual power and theprehension of the workings of the heavenly dao. Apart from various foundations and sources of cultivation, whether one possesses a Divine Cultivation technique is a symbol of qualification and potential for an ancient martial force to be an ancient power. Ancient powers can be said to have Void Reclusion experts presiding over them, and it is absolutely impossible to cultivate individuals beyond the Void Reclusion Realm without a Divine Cultivation technique. In the realm of hidden powers, generally, the most powerful individuals are often stuck at the peak of theter stages of the Nascent Soul Realm precisely because theyck a Divine Cultivation technique that can allow their spiritual power to enter the Internal Fusion Realm. Even if they continue to cultivate, they will still be unable to break through this barrier. It is worth mentioning that the Sun Moon Sect, as a once ancient sect, also possesses a precious Divine Cultivation technique stored within the Daymoon Pavilion, where various secret manuals and Martial Techniques are collected. It is called the Wandering Deity Technique. L has also studied this Wandering Deity Technique but found that its effects were far inferior to those of the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique. Speaking of which, the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique involves practicing during the day to absorb the Supreme Yangs Ster Power for refining and strengthening the physical body, known as body cultivation. During the night, one absorbs the Supreme Yins Moonlight Power to nourish the soul, known as divine cultivation. During this period, L often stayed up all night, practicing and absorbing Moonlight Power. His soul had already been strengthened by the Dragon Ancestors Soul, and he had even condensed a Sword Soul, giving him a spiritual power that was stronger than that of ordinary cultivators. During this time, through practicing the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, L felt that he was not far from reaching the Internal Fusion Realm. And just half a month after L arrived at the Sun Moon Sect, one morning, a visitor arrived on the ind. Behind the visitor, a formidable power was represented. Chapter 816: Seed of the Star Path Above the boundless sea, a figure was seen treading on a bamboo raft, continuing to move forward on the surface of the water. In the vast ocean full of unknown dangers and the possibility of encountering adverse weather, the person arrived at Sun Moon Isle. The disciples responsible for patrol from the Sun Moon Sect were left speechless at the sight. After the person set foot on the ind, they shimmered for a moment and arrived at the newly constructed entrance of the Sun Moon Sect. Halt! This is the territory of the Sun Moon Sect! Who are you? A group of Sun Moon Sect disciples stared at the person with extreme caution. These disciples, in charge of surveince, possessed strength surpassing the Golden Core Realm. The leader was a Nascent Soul early-stage executive of the Sun Moon Sect. However, they couldnt discern the depth of the neer. Tell your Sect Master of the Sun Moon Sect that Ste Messenger from the Orderwarden Organization seeks an audience, the neer said with a faint smile, causing astonishment to appear on the faces of everyone present. What? The Orderwarden Organization? The executives entire body trembled, his pupils shrinking. In the next moment, he signaled to a disciple at his side, who quickly rushed towards the center of Sun Moon Isle to report. After a moment, L, Vinnie, Elder Fiery Dragon, and Yin Tai ChiChester came out to greet the neer. The Sect Master, apanied by the three major pirs of the sect, personally weed the envoy from the Orderwarden Organization into the recently constructed reception hall. Inside the hall, L sat in the main seat, while Ste Messenger sat to his left. Vinnie and the other two sat at the lower end of the table. At this moment, L exchanged a nce with Vinnie and the others, then cautiously asked, May I ask what brings the esteemed senior to our Sun Moon Sect? L stared at the neer, who appeared to be around forty years old, exuding a handsome middle-aged charm. Dressed in blue, with a slender figure and an ethereal temperament. Even Vinnie, facing this Ste Messenger, couldnt help but reveal a strong sense of caution and solemnity in his eyes. Vinnie was a peak expert in theter stage of Void Reclusion, just one step away from the Fragmentation Void Realm. However, in front of this Ste Messenger, he still felt his heart pounding and couldnt discern the depth of the other partys strength. Undoubtedly, the neer was definitely an existence above the Fragmentation Void Realm. Every member of the Orderwarden Organization had reached at least the Fragmentation Void Realm, living up to their reputation. This made L and the others incredibly tense. Dont be nervous, all four of you! I have note here to cause trouble. The Sun Moon Sect has already be an ancient martial force in the hidden world and is no longer within the jurisdiction of our Orderwarden. Your sects young master, L, although once a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect, haspletely severed ties with them, and we, the Orderwarden, will not trouble the young master, Leonel, either. I havee for another matter. The Ste Messenger seemed to have understood L and the others worries and calmly exined with a smile. Upon hearing this, L and the others breathed a sigh of relief. Its good that theyre not here to cause trouble! What a scare Actually, its not surprising that Vinnie was nervous too! After all, in the perception of cultivators, if the Orderwarden were to appear or evene knocking on the door, it was most likely for the purpose of punishment. Now, I wonder, for what reason has the esteemed envoye to our Sun Moon Sect? L, currently representing the Sun Moon Sect, asked. For the selection of the Seed of the Star Path! Ste Messenger said solemnly. Seed of the Star Path? Selection? L responded, his face tensing. Ste Messenger nodded. Thats right! The Orderwarden Organization, despite being out of touch with worldly affairs for many years, has actually been in existence. There were even rumors in ancient realms that the Orderwarden Organization had disappeared. However, the truth is that we have always been here, maintaining the bnce between cultivators and the ordinary world. This time, the Orderwarden Organization wants to make a grandeback, so after the consultation of several powerful figures within the organization, they have decided to hold a selection tournament. The chosen ones will be the Seed of the Star Path and will receive the Orderwarden Organizations full support and may even have the opportunity to join the organization in the future. My purpose ining here is to inform your faction of this news and invite suitable disciples to participate. Does your sect have any interest? After Ste Messengers exnation, L and the other three exchanged surprised nces. The Orderwarden Organization wanted to select and cultivate a group of people? I wonder why they approached our Sun Moon Sect. We are just a secluded sect now! Well Vinnie asked. Ste Messenger smiled calmly in response. Of course, we have approached not only your Sun Moon Sect but also other influential forces in the secluded realms. The selection for the Seed of the Star Path will not be limited to the ancient realms. Anyone who meets the requirements can participate. Oh? What are the requirements? Ls eyes brightened, his gaze intense. The opportunity to receive the Orderwarden Organizations cultivation was undoubtedly a great chance. Its simple! Anyone under the age of thirty who has grasped at least one embryonic form of the Laws of Heavens Path from any sect or family can meet the requirements, Ste Messenger exined. Upon hearing this, L and the others nodded silently. The requirements were not too low or too high. Grasping the embryonic form of thews meant being at the Nascent Soul stage, aside from exceptional geniuses like L. Being under thirty ensured the potential and talent of the candidates. Nascent Soul cultivators under thirty could be cultivated by any ancient sect. Violet, whom L had encountered before, had even reached the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage. As for the secluded realms, it was not impossible to find such outstanding talents there either. In other words, what the Orderwarden Organization wanted was not the background of the candidates but rather their potential for development. Therefore, it naturally didnt matter if they were from the ancient realms or the secluded realms.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. With this in mind, L became excited and inspired. It seemed he met the requirements! Moreover, within the Sun Moon Sect, there were several disciples with good talent who had reached the Nascent Soul Realm before thirty. Not to mention others, even Dougie, whom L had defeated earlier, met the requirements. What about your faction? Are you interested in participating in this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament? Ste Messenger asked in a deep voice. Of course! When will it be held? And where? L immediately nodded without hesitation. In ten days, at the Kunlun Divine Mountains! L, you just need to lead your disciples to enter the uninhabited area of the Kunlun Mountain Range, and someone will meet you there! Chapter 817: What Reward Do You Want? Next, Ste Messenger exined some details about the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament to L. After delivering the message, Ste Messenger departed on a bamboo raft, sailing away across the vast sea. L admired this method. After bidding farewell to Ste Messenger, L and the other four returned to the council chamber to discuss. L, are you also going to participate? Elder Fiery Dragon asked in a deep voice, clearing his throat. Of course! I meet the requirements, so why wouldnt I participate? L nodded naturally. But, just now Ste Messenger mentioned that injuries and even killings might ur during thepetition. L Elder Fiery Dragon hesitated in his words. Vinnies eyes flickered, and he also nodded. L, although being chosen by the Orderwarden Organization for cultivation is a great opportunity, I believe that you have already received the inheritance of the Dragon Ancestor. The training from the Orderwarden Organization may not necessarily surpass the inheritance. L, you can grow on your own pace without taking such risks. Its not that Ick confidence in you, but there are plenty of talented descendants of ancient sects.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They have had various cultivation resources since childhood, and with your current strength, you may not necessarily stand out in the selection tournament. Yes, L! Our Sun Moon Sect can send other disciples to participate. Theres no need for you to go personally, Chester added. In their view, L was the hope for the future rise of the Sun Moon Sect. Naturally, they didnt want L to encounter any mishaps. At this moment, L shook his head and said, You dont need to persuade me any further! I dont have time to grow slowly, and if I have this opportunity, I wont let it slip away. Rest assured, I wont die so easily. Dont forget, the Dragon Ancestor will definitely not abandon me in critical moments! Elder Fiery Dragon, have you forgotten? Upon hearing this, Elder Fiery Dragon sighed and shook his head with a bitter smile. Well After hearing Ls words, the three of them exchanged nces and finally stopped persuading him. Little did they know that the Dragon Ancestors Soul would not appear to protect L for at least a year or more. L said this just to reassure them. A piece of news spread rapidly in the Priocia cultivation realm. Orderwarden Organization made a high-profile appearance, making the hidden and ancient realms aware of their existence. Moreover, they were going to hold a selection tournament to cultivate candidates for the Orderwarden Organization. For a while, various sects and families from the hidden and ancient realms began selecting qualified disciples to journey to the Kunlun Divine Mountains. In the domain of the Heaven Gap Sect, a picturesque mountain peak stood tall. On the mountaintop, a figure moved swiftly, leaving behind traces of afterimages. He held a long sword, and the sword aura was apanied by strands of ck energy. After an unknown period of time, the figure finally came to a stop, with a determined and ambitious look on his face. Excellent! Isa, you are indeed a good candidate for practicing the Heaven Gap Great Technique. I didnt expect you to reach the eighth level of the technique in such a short time. You have evenprehended the rudiments of Dark Laws, reaching the early stage of Nascent Soul. You are only one small step away from me! Great! You are truly my outstanding disciple! I have already registered you for the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. You must not disappoint me. Arthur, an elder of the Heaven Gap Sect, looked at Isa with satisfaction on his face. Isa nodded and kneeled down, saying, Its all thanks to Masters guidance! This sentiment came from the bottom of Isas heart. It must be said that Mr. Hurst spared no effort in cultivating Isas skills, except for turning a blind eye to his mistreatment of udia. Arthur generously bestowed various Spirit Jade, Elixirs, Martial Techniques, Heavenly Materials, and Earthly Treasures of the Heaven Gap Sect upon Isa. It is worth mentioning that during its heyday, the Heaven Gap Sect even reached the level of ancient realms. At that time, the Divine Land of Shenzhou was under feudal rule. Countless poor families would send their children to the pce to serve from a young age. The Heaven Gap Sect nevercked talented individuals suitable for practicing the Heaven Gap Great Technique. Thus, the sect enjoyed great prosperity for a time. However, in the past century, it had fallen into decline. In this era, it is not easy to find talented individuals who have been physically impaired since childhood. And Isa is one of them. In this regard, Isas nature is extremely dark and ruthless, which is also an advantage in practicing the Heaven Gap Great Technique. His ability toprehend the dark Laws of Heavens Path may be rted to his twisted mentality. Hmm! You have done well on your own. Now, what reward do you want? Just name it, and your master will grant it, Arthur said, feeling extremely pleased when he saw Isa break through to the Nascent Soul Realm and show such respect. Yes, Isa! Whatever reward you want, just tell your master, udia, who was standing beside Mr. Hurst, also chimed in with a sweet voice. udia, a woman with natural seductive charm, was not only proficient in the Heaven Gap Great Technique among the martial techniques of the Heaven Gap Sect. udia served Mr. Hurst so attentively that he could hardly get out of bed, and he naturally doted on her immensely. She also found a martial technique suitable for her seductive charm called the Nine-Tailed Cmity Decree. With Mr. Hursts generosity in providing resources for cultivation, udia had long surpassed her previous self. Now, she exuded charm in her every move and had already reached the mid-Golden Core stage in terms of strength. Master, your disciple has no other request! Just At this point, Isas gaze suddenly became sharp, and he stared intensely at udia. As long as Masters wife apanies me to the Kunlun Divine Mountains! I wonder if Master is willing? As soon as the words fell, Mr. Hurst made a meaningful sound and nced at Isa. The next moment, he nodded and said, Good! Then, I will allow your Masters wife to apany you for some time! udia, you must take good care of Isa, understand? He knew very well that udia had been taking advantage of his favor to mistreat Isa as revenge for her grudge against him for offering her to Mr. Hurst. Previously, Mr. Hurst could turn a blind eye and pretend not to see. But now, Isas strength had reached the early Nascent Soul stage and had caught the attention of the sects sect master and various elders. He had be a key figure to be cultivated within the sect. Now, Isa was probably going to take a breath. He would finally seek revenge on udia for her past mistreatment of him! At this moment, Mr. Hurst made the same choice and turned a blind eye. As the words fell, udias face immediately changed. Feeling Isas malicious gaze, she revealed a hint of panic! Chapter 818: Shattering Souls Sir, please dont! I am your woman, theres a difference between me and Isa! Apanying him on this journey, what does it mean? udia could clearly sense Isas unfriendly gaze. She looked panicked and pleaded with Mr. Hurst. Hmph! As his masters wife, what does it mean for you to apany Isa for a few days? Say no more! Mr. Hurst waved his sleeve and left directly. Isa was no longer just his disciple now. The Sect Master and the senior elders of Heaven Gap Sect were all paying attention to Isas growth. Heaven Gap Great Technique, consisting of nine levels! Reaching the pinnacle would allow one toprehend the ultimate truth, create their own principles, and step into the Fragmentation Void Realm. In just half a year or so, Isa, an ordinary person, was able to cultivate the Heaven Gap Great Technique to the eighth level and grasp the embryonic form of thews, breaking through to the Nascent Soul initial stage. This was simply a cultivation prodigy! Both in terms of his physical condition and temperament, Isa was a perfect match for the Heaven Gap Great Technique. Such talent was undoubtedly the hope for the future revival of Heaven Gap Sect. Even the Sect Master and the senior members of the sect intended to groom Isa as the next young lord. In this situation, its not just about Isa wanting udia. Even if Mr. Hurst himself offered, he would probably agree. Master, although you have given birth to a child, you are bing more enchanting! Hahaha At this moment, Isa stared at udia with ill intent, a wicked smile on his face. The next second, he swiftly brushed past and grabbed udias neck, saying, You wretch! Werent you arrogant before because of your favoritism? Isa, I know I was wrong! Please dont be so rough with me, okay? Whatever you want, Ill cooperate as much as possible, just just dont hurt me. udia knew she couldnt escape Isas revenge. Her eyes wandered, and she spoke in a weak and tender tone. Having cultivated the Nine-Tailed Cmity Heaven Technique, she intentionally showed vulnerability, which instantly made Isa feel a tingling sensation in his heart. Smack! The next moment, he pped udia behind her, gritting his teeth and cursing, You despicable woman! Hmm! udia let out a soft hum and looked at Isa with watery eyes, disying a sense of grievance and coquetry. Isa firmly pinched her, and his expression gradually twisted. L! Im about to have fun with your ex-wife! Hahaha Just you wait! Now that I have mastered my divine skills, after this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, I, Isa, will return to Ednd and settle the old scores! Miranda, lets see if you can escape from the palm of my hand! Mr. Austin, because L was expelled from the family, had once fled Kreanford like a stray dog. For him, who used to be extremely arrogant and domineering, it was undoubtedly a great humiliation. Isa never forgot his deep-seated hatred for L. The reason he tirelessly cultivated the Heaven Gap Great Technique day and night was to one day trample L under his feet. To reim Miranda, kill L, and settle the old scores! The Ancient Willis Family! Within a beautiful wreath of flowers, ake shimmered like pearls, nestled among them. Various rare fish lived in theke, and any one of them could be considered a tonic. Within the immensely rich domain of the Ancient Macdonald Family, not only could various precious medicinal herbs be cultivated, but many animals could also evolve into spiritual beasts.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. And beneath this picturesquekey a deep and dim dungeon. It was a ce devoid of daylight, damp and stifling, enough to drive a person insane. Within this deep prison were mostly members of the former household, the Hayden family. Hayden, the once glorious and powerful former head of the family, was now confined like a dead dog in a cell. The rest of the family members were bound by chains made of steel and enchanted with secret magic. However, Hayden, who had once reached thete stages of Void Reclusion, did not suffer the same fate. It was simply because he was utterly crippled! The terrifying energy of Deathbone Dust had eroded Haydens meridians and dantian, leaving himpletely powerless. Now, Hayden was merely waiting for death. But at this moment, a dark glow suddenly emanated from Haydens body, which had been lying there like a dead dog. This faint glow was barely visible in the dim dungeon. Then, Hayden, who had beenpletely crippled, began to emit a wave of energy. And it grew stronger and stronger! He slowly rose to his feet, his eyes flickering with madness, hatred, and unwillingness. Violet, even if I have to perish, I will save you! At this moment, Hayden unleashed the Ancient Willis familys secret technique: Cursebearer! Despite being poisoned by Deathbone Dust andpletely devoid of power, only this Cursebearer technique could temporarily restore his former strength, and perhaps even surpass it. Not only that, Hayden also employed another secret technique, ensuring that he could maintain his sanity during the Cursebearer state. However, the cost of doing so was incredibly terrifying. After the technique, he would die instantly. Even his soul would shatter and be annihted. Driven by extreme grief, indignation, and unwillingness, Hayden was determined to do something, even if it meant sacrificing himself. Boom! A momentter, apanied by a resounding sound. The iron door of the cell was directly shattered by Hayden, and he rushed out with disheveled hair. The two guards stationed at the cell door were taken aback. But before they could react, Hayden sent them flying with a single strike. They fell to the ground, bleeding from their seven orifices, dead. These two guards responsible for watching over Hayden were also at the early stage of Nascent Soul realm in terms of strength. Yet they were no match for Hayden, who had employed forbidden techniques. Maximus, who held great power, didnt even consider the imprisoned Hayden as a threat. After all, in his eyes, Hayden was already a useless person. He could never have imagined that Hayden, even with a shattered soul, would resort to forbidden techniques. Thud, thud, thud Themotion immediately alerted the other guards in the dungeon, and they hurriedly rushed towards the source of the noise. Boom, boom, boom Apanied by terrifying waves of battle, the guards in the dungeon suffered casualties. Ssh On the surface of the dungeon, the once calm and beautifulke now churned with waves. Chapter 819: Don’t Let Us Die in Vain In another dungeon room, Hayden, emanating a bloody aura, burst through the prison door. The dungeon corridor outside was already filled with guards arranged here by Maximus. Hendrix, Violet As Hayden rushed in, he saw his son and granddaughter locked up here, and immediately let out a cry filled with profound sadness and heartache. Both of them were bound by chains, with several major acupoints on their bodies forcibly pierced with restraining steel needles. They were already seriously injured during the previous upheaval in the family, and now their injuries worsened. It was only because of their formidable strength that they were still alive. An ordinary person would have long perished. Grandfather Grandfather! Grandfather, you escaped? Grandfather, run away quickly, dont worry about us! Violet, who had been somewhat dazed and resigned to despair, suddenly snapped back to reality. Miss Willis, who was once considered noble and elegant, now had her delicate face covered in dirt and bloodstains. One would think she was a beggar. The steel nails piercing her major acupoints left horrifying bloodstains on her body. When Violet saw Hayden, disheveled and exuding a terrifying aura, she was momentarily stunned. Then, she shouted in a frenzy mixed with joy and anxiety. Father! Hendrix also recognized his father and eximed with delight. Hearing Violets words, Haydens face showed a mix of relief and heartache. He was relieved because his granddaughter still cared about her old grandfather even in her current state, urging him to escape without worrying about her. However, he felt heartache because Hayden believed he, as a grandfather, had been useless and had even harmed his own granddaughter. He should have been in Maximuss position. Violet, how can I not care about you? Grandfather did it all for you! As soon as he finished speaking, Hayden swiftly moved, breaking the chains on Violet and Hendrix and removing the steel nails. Hendrix and Violet immediately felt a surge of vitality as the nails sealing their acupoints were gone. Although they were still far from their peak strength, they finally caught a glimpse of hope. However, at that moment, Haydens expression changed. He could sense powerful auras rapidly approaching the dungeon. The Ancient Willis family, as it existed today, was no longer what it used to be. Maximus had likely already seized power and controlled everyone in the family. Even if he, the former family head, were to stand up, how many would still obey hismands? Hayden didnt dare to gamble. He couldnt risk it for Violet. Hendrix! Ill take Violet and break through, you Hayden looked at his son, gritted his teeth, and began to speak. As he uttered those words, his heart twitched painfully a few times. However, before he could finish, Hendrix interrupted him. Father, I understand! Saying that, he turned to look at his daughter, his eyes filled with deep affection and reluctance. Father No! Father! Well go together! We can escape! Violet also realized what was happening and tremulously pleaded with her father. Silly girl, you must survive, understand? Go with your grandfather! Stay alive! Otherwise, your father, even as a ghost, will never forgive you! After saying these words, Hendrix emitted a terrifying aura, surrounded by ck energy. Surprisingly, he also employed the Cursebearer secret technique. His strength instantly skyrocketed from the initial stage of Void Reclusion to the mid-stage of Void Reclusion. Boom! Hendrix took a step and charged straight toward the top of the dungeon. A thunderous boom! Under the overwhelming power of the mid-stage Void Reclusion, the dungeons top, forged from thousand-year cold iron, was instantly smashed open by Hendrix, creating arge hole. The water from above, mixed with fish, shrimp, and aquatic nts, gushed in. Ssh! After a few breaths, Hendrix burst through the surface of theke andnded on the pavilion of a small ind. He surveyed the elite members of the Willis family rushing towards him from all directions and burst into maniacalughter. Hahaha I want to see if the present members of the Ancient Willis family have all be Maximussckeys! Are you going to attack me? Hendrix looked around, shouting loudly. Meanwhile, inside the dungeon! Father Violets voice cried out in anguish. Boom! Rumble From above, violent fluctuations could be heard. Hendrix had already engaged in a fierce battle with the rapidly approaching elite members of the Willis family. The elite members of the Willis family who could quickly rush to the scene in case of an incident were undoubtedly those who firmly stood on Maximuss side. Among them were Archer, the punitive elder of the Ancient Willis family, and others. Violet, run! Dont let us die in vain! At this moment, Hayden pulled Violet forcefully. Taking advantage of Hendrixs diversion of powerful enemies, he forcefully pulled Violet and rushed out of the dungeon from another direction. After a moment! When Hayden and Violet had already reached the edge of the family domains barrier, both of them involuntarily looked in the same direction. A trace of sorrow appeared on their faces! The battle fluctuations from the direction of the dungeon had already ceased.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There was no need to say what had be of Hendrixs fate! Father! Violet cried out heartbreakingly, tears streaming down her face. Violet, run! Haydens tears also flowed, urging in pain. However, at that moment, his face suddenly changed as he looked in a certain direction. He saw a figure rushing towards them like a streak of light, extremely fast. Run? Im afraid you wont be able to escape! Hayden! Why do you make things difficult for me? The one who came was unexpectedly Reggie Willis, one of the supreme elders of the Ancient Willis family! A powerful presence in thete stage of Void Reclusion! As a supreme elder of the family, you, this old thief, are actually helping Maximus do evil! Reggie, before I die today, I will drag you down with me! Violet, Ill hold him off. You run! Child, run! Hayden stared at Reggie with hatred in his eyes while shouting at Violet behind him. Grandfather Violet hesitated, her voice filled with reluctance and anger. Finally, she gritted her teeth, showing determination, and quickly turned around, rushing out of the family domains barrier. She knew that staying behind would be in vain. She could only let her grandfather and father sacrifice themselves in vain. She had to stay alive! She had to seek revenge! Seeing his granddaughter leave, Haydens face revealed a relieved and gratified expression. The next moment, terrifying ck energy surged around him as he charged towards Reggie. In his eyes, there was an unwavering resolve and a madness to die together! Chapter 820: Pulling a Back Cushion Before Death Hayden and Reggie, the two top powerhouses of the Ancient Willis family, engaged in a fierce battle. Throughout the generations, the Ancient Willis family had carried a curse power within them, which was the arrival of their secret technique, Cursebearer. In simple terms, this curse power was the evolution of a certain death force. Ultimately, it was derived from the Deathbone Dust extracted from the Dragon Ancestors corpse, containing the essence of death. By utilizing the Cursebearer secret technique, Haydens strength reached its peak, temporarily advancing to a new level, as if nurturing a sprout. He reached the pinnacle of the Void Reclusion stage, on par with Reggie, the Elder Supreme. At this moment, Hayden was filled with sorrow and indignation, carrying a sense of impending doom. Amidst their fierce battle, with each gaining and losing ground, Reggie found himselfpletely falling behind. When experts sh, they may exchange dozens of moves in the blink of an eye. After the duration of an incense stick burning Boom! Hayden, enduring Reggies attack, went crazy, fiercely embracing his opponent. Reggie knew that Hayden had employed a secret technique, temporarily recovering and even enhancing his strength. Therefore, Reggie didnt mindlessly engage inbat. He only assumed a defensive posture, intending to wear Hayden down. As long as the Cursebearers time expired, Hayden would naturally be defeated. In this situation, Hayden had no choice but to adopt a rtively frantic and desperate fighting style. After all, he was about to die! Before his death, he had to pull a back cushion. At this moment, the dark aura surging around Hayden began to weaken. The time for the secret technique was running out. Lets die together! Hayden, with a ferocious expression, roared fiercely, Let me go! Hayden, you madman! You think Ill die with you? Dream on! A hint of panic appeared on Reggies wrinkled face. Dream on? Hahaha Lets give it a try! The Ancient Willis family, instigated by Maximus, will eventually decline and perish! Let your death be the beginning!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Hayden shouted hoarsely. In the next second, with a puff, he spat out a mouthful of ck blood, hitting Reggies neck. Hiss! Hayden was poisoned by the potent Deathbone Dust. This ck blood carried a dreadful toxin. Upon touching Reggies neck, it rapidly corroded his flesh and even directly rotted through his throat. You You Reggie widened his eyes, filled with terror, struggling desperately. At this moment, Hayden released his grip on Reggie and, carrying all the remaining power within him before the secret technique ended, delivered a punch to Reggies head. The path Haydenprehended was the Way of Water, one of the Five Elements. The power of Laws of Heavens Path was mixed in this strike, coupled with the existence of Void Reclusion in thete stage. This punch, filled with resentment, had unimaginable power. Boom! Reggies aging head burst open instantly. And the next second, Hayden fell to his knees. The powerful aura rapidly weakened and dissipated like a burning me. In the end, it lost all vitality. Even a strand of soul, after leaving the physical body, disintegrated. From then on, scattered and lost! That night! Maximus, who had just rushed back from the Reclusive Willis family, sat there with a grim face. Damn it! Hayden, you were ruthless to yourself! Even at the cost of your own demise and leaving your beloved son in pieces, you still wanted to rescue that little brat, Violet. Hmph! I want to see what kind of storm Violet can stir up even if you manage to save her. Maximus spoke, his eyes coldly fixed on the seven young men kneeling before him. The Ancient Willis family was powerful, with endless resources. Girls like Violet, who reached the peak of the Nascent Soul stage at such a young age, were few and far between. But there were also many whoprehended the embryonic form of thews and broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm. And these seven young men were all outstanding among the core descendants of the Ancient Willis family. Their cultivation talent was not much inferior to Violets. All seven were in thete stage of Nascent Soul. The two leaders looked like twins. The other five formed a group. Their awakened elemental attributes were gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, and theirprehended embryonic forms of thews were the five elements of Laws of Heavens Path. When the five of them cooperated, their strength was evenparable to that of Void Reclusion experts. Shawn Willis, Jeff Willis, and you, the Five Elements brothers. This time, the seven of you will represent our Ancient Willis family in the selection tournament of the Seed of the Star Path. Dont disappoint me! Maximus solemnly instructed. Rest assured, Patriarch! We will do our best to be selected for the Seed of the Star Path and bring glory to our family! The seven of them shouted in unison. Maximus nodded in response. But then his tone changed, This time, besidespeting for a spot in the Seed of the Star Path, there is also a mission for you. There will be young hidden experts participating in this tournament as well. From what I know, L, that traitor, has now be the young master of the Sun Moon Sect. Most likely, he will also participate this time. During the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, you can target him without hesitation. So, I want you to find an opportunity and bring L back to me! And if Violet participates, kill her for me! Eradicate the root! Chapter 821: The Plight of the Willis Family Upon hearing those words, the faces of the seven individuals turned pale. As descendants of the Willis family themselves, they were certainly familiar with Violet. Could it be that the former golden child of the family had now be their target for extermination? Yes, Master! The seven of them replied in unison. Although they felt a twinge of sorrow deep within, they had been chosen by Maximus to participate in the Seed of the Star Path selection tournament, and they were undoubtedly loyal to Maximus as his descendants. Currently, the Ancient Willis family was entirely under Maximuss control. Even the esteemed elders, who were once high and mighty, now wholeheartedly supported him due to the various benefits promised by Maximus. No one could defy Maximuss will. Very well! You may leave now. Maximus nodded in satisfaction and waved his hand, dismissing the seven individuals. After they departed, a total of neen figures materialized within the secret chamber, their forms contorted. They were none other than the Ancient Willis familys powerful elders, several of whom held the rank of Supreme Elder. Among them, the most formidable possessed the strength of the mid-stage of Fragmentation Void, capable of establishing their own domain ofws with a single thought. This Supreme Elder, like Reggie, was also a superior predecessor of the Willis family, bearing the name Ebenezer Wills. The remaining eighteen individuals consisted of four at the early stage of Fragmentation Void and the rest at the peak of Void Reclusion. This force could be considered the Ancient Willis familys most formidable strength among their n. It is worth mentioning that the number of Fragmentation Void experts in the Ancient Willis family was slightly higherpared to other ancient sects such as the Broken Pulse Sect. It wasnt due to ack ofprehension or talent among the Ancient Willis familys descendants. On the contrary, the Willis familys offspring generally exhibited superior aptitude in cultivationpared to other ns and sects. The reason for the scarcity of Fragmentation Void expertsy in the fact that the members of the Ancient Willis family had a lifespan that never exceeded two hundred years. Gentlemen, uncles, grandfathers, and ancestors, Maximus pays his respects. Maximus respectfully bowed before these people. Hmm! Maximus, the reason we all support you and turn a blind eye to your usurpation of the family head position, I believe you are well aware of it! Ebenezer nodded, his voice indifferent and gloomy. Like Reggie, who had previously perished alongside Hayden, Ebenezers appearance was withered and his countenance aged. There were only a few years left before reaching the limit of two hundred. However, his eyes emitted a chilling sharpness, and his entire being was as unfathomable as a deep abyss. Maximus knows! I will capture the Dragon Ancestor sessor as soon as possible to find a method of prolonging the lives of the senior members of our families, Maximus dered solemnly, cupping his hands in a pledge. Very well! At this moment, another member of the Ancient Willis family at the early stage of Fragmentation Void nodded. This senior member of the Willis family wore a robe and held apass crafted from extraterrestrial meteorite-an instrument used for divination and prediction. Apart from possessing formidable strength, this senior member of the Willis family was also highly adept at deduction. Currently, a trace of worry appeared on his face as he looked up at the sky, as if sighing to himself, Hayden, its not that we are heartless and just watch your lineage perish. Its just that the Ancient Willis family cant wait for you to find the sessor and nurture them slowly! I have already deduced that within seven years, the Willis family will face a huge change, encountering a life-threatening disaster. By that time, the time limit for others will have passed. If we cannot extend their lives, who will help the family resist this disaster? Therefore, the direct approach is to capture the sessor and forcefully seize his inheritance. That is the way for the family to continue. As the words fell, the powerful figures present nodded in silence, their expressions filled with a touch of resignation. Of course, not all the powerful figures of the Ancient Willis family were heartless and selfish. The reason they turned a blind eye to the familys drastic changes and did not lend a helping hand to Hayden was because they had long sensed that a great cmity was about to descend. Several of the strongest Fragmentation Void experts in the Ancient Willis family were nearing their limits. If they couldnt find a life-prolonging method for the senior members of the family within a few years, the Ancient Willis family would probably be destroyed. Whether out of selfishness or for the sake of the family, these powerful figures of the Willis family chose to tacitly approve of Maximus actions. Broken Pulse Sect! Inside the Sect Masters residence, Sect Master Ernie and Vice Sect Master Sullivan were sitting here discussing matters. Sullivan, a drastic change has urred in the Ancient Willis family! The former Mr. Maximus has eradicated the line of the family head, Hayden. Recently, Hayden fought desperately and perished together with one of the Ancient Willis familys town elders. What do you think of this? Ernie asked with a smile. Sullivan, upon hearing this, nodded lightly and asked in return, Does the Sect Master mean to take advantage of the internal strife within the Ancient Willis family and the loss of their experts to make a move against them? As the words fell, Ernie shook his head and said, No! Of course not! Although the Ancient Willis family has lost many experts, they have not been severely weakened. It is still not the time to go to war with them. After all, our Broken Pulse Sect suffered a great blow in the battle with the Sun Moon Sect a hundred years ago, and we have not fully recovered even now. Even if we want to make a move against the Ancient Willis family, we still need to wait a few more years. When those several Fragmentation Void experts of the Ancient Willis family reach their limits, then hehe Sullivan, deeply convinced, nodded, Thats right! At that time, there will be a gap in the top experts of the Ancient Willis family, and that will be the time for our Broken Pulse Sect to annihte the Willis family. Yes! Ive instructed someone to keep an eye on the Ancient Willis familys situation, but its not for us to take action right now. The main purpose is L! Sullivan, this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament might be another opportunity. If L participates again, we must seize it. Thats right! By the way, Sect Master, have you made arrangements for the participants?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sullivan asked. Ernie smiled and said, Let Ulric take a few talented Nascent Soul disciples. Sullivan, Ill also trouble you to apany these youngsters on the journey, how about that? Ulric? Are you willing to let him go, Sect Master? This Star Path Seed Selection Tournament is likely to be filled with geniuses, and the level of danger can be imagined! Sullivans face turned cold as he spoke. Ulric Warren was Ernies beloved great-grandson. At the age of twenty-seven, he had reached the pinnacle of thete Nascent Soul stage. What was even more remarkable was that heprehended the Laws of Heavens Path, which was not an ordinary Dao, but the Way of Death from several special and powerful Dao. Moreover, it was not just a rudimentary form of the Dao but aplete Way of Death, much stronger than a rudimentary form of the Dao! Chapter 822: Long-Awaited Encounter Among the countless cultivators, there was never a shortage of exceptional talents and geniuses. Among them, there were those who possessed astonishing talent and had already perfected the rudiments of the Dao in the Nascent Soul Realm, mastering theplete principles of the Dao. Just like L, whoprehended the Power of Death in theter stage of Golden Core. Some geniuses even managed toprehend multiple principles of the Dao. Whenbined and coordinated, their offensive and defensive abilities became even more terrifying. Ulric was one such prodigy who mastered theplete principles of the Dao at the Nascent Soul level. Moreover, he practiced the Death Dao, which surpassed the ordinary Five Elements Dao. It could be said that Ulric, currently at the peak of theter stage of Nascent Soul, would encounter no bottlenecks in breaking through to the Void Reclusion Realm as long as he continued his cultivation step by step. Therefore, when Sullivan heard Ernie say that he wanted to send their most valued great-grandson to participate in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, he felt it was too risky and unnecessary. With Ulrics aptitude andprehension, as long as he was given enough time to grow, he would inevitably be an eminent figure. Was it necessary to take the risk and participate in a life-threatening tournament? Whats there to hesitate about? True powerhouses have to go through battles and dangers. The Orderwarden Organization, which has been silent for many years, suddenly organized this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. It must be extraordinary. We absolutely cannot miss it! Ernie narrowed his eyes and spoke with determination. Alright then! I believe in Ulrics strength. Even if he doesnt get selected, his survival wont be an issue, Sullivan no longer tried to dissuade him and nodded. Lets embark on our journey immediately!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At this moment, various hidden realms, ancient realms, sects, ns, and forces all dispatched their elite descendants to participate in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. Among them were people like Ernie, who were willing to let their precious flesh and blood embark on an adventure in search of breakthroughs and opportunities. Of course, there were also those who cherished their own resources and dared not send their true geniuses, only dispatching rtively mediocre disciples to deal with the Orderwarden Organization. In any case, this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament could be considered a gathering of geniuses, a provincial capital of talent! Sun Moon Isle! Young Master, do I really not need to apany you? Vinnie looked at L with some concern. Currently, L was apanied by three disciples of the Sun Moon Sect, following Elder Fiery Dragon, about to board the ship. No need, Senior Vinnie. The sect is in a state of disarray right now and we still need you and Senior Chester to take charge. Moreover, the Reclusive Willis family had their Spiritual Vein taken away. They definitely wont let it go and may attack at any time. If youre not here, the sect is in danger of being annihted. Senior Vinnie, you must stay here to guard, L said solemnly. Senior, I entrust my daughter Nora to you! Vinnie nodded helplessly upon hearing this. Alright then! Safety is paramount. I know, L nodded. The next moment, he came over to bid farewell to Fiona with a smile, then crouched down and kissed Nora on her forehead. Amidst the little ones reluctant gaze, he boarded the ferry. This time, besides L, three disciples and Elder Fiery Dragon from the Sun Moon Sect were also participating. The three disciples were Sylvester Stuart, Erasmus, and Wynne Stuart, two males and one female. Sylvester and Erasmus Stuart were both experts in the early stage of Nascent Soul, while Wynne, the female disciple, was in the mid-stage of Nascent Soul. The three of them, along with thete Dougie who had passed away, were the outstanding figures of the younger generation in the Sun Moon Sect, known as Sylvester, Erasmus, Wynne, the Thornbreakers. It is worth mentioning that Wynne, the female disciple, is the granddaughter of Elder Fiery Dragon. Just like Elder Fiery Dragon, she also wields tworge hammers. Her physique can be described as strong and sturdy, with broad shoulders and a wide back. At first nce, she appears even more masculine than men, like a female version of Brother Bear. L had noticed earlier that the members of the Sun Moon Sect, due to undergoing the Dragon Ancestor baptism ceremony, all had quite robust physiques. But this level of robustness on a girl is truly At this moment, the five of them sat on the deck, eating fruit and gazing at the boundless sea, with servants from the Sun Moon Sect operating the ferry. In the evening, the ferry arrived at Slocmore. Then the group boarded a train from Slocmore to the provincial capital of Azure Province, Ningxi City. After a journey of more than twenty hours, they arrived at their destination on the second evening and checked into the Divine Lake Grand Hotel in Ningxi City. Even though it had been a day and night of rushing around, L still didnt seek rest. Inside the hotel room, he sat cross-legged, practicing his Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique. Moonlight streamed through the window, casting its glow upon Ls body. The faint strands of Moonlight Power were absorbed by L, nourishing his soul and gradually increasing his spiritual strength. My mental cultivation has already reached the pinnacle of Subtlety. It seems that breaking through to the level of Internal Fusion is just a matter of a sh of insight. But, that sh of insight is all Ick. After an unknown amount of time spent cultivating, L opened his eyes and murmured with a furrowed brow. Perhaps it has to do with my state of mind! My nerves have always been tense, eager to enhance my strength. My state of mind is somewhat impatient and unstable. Maybe I should rx my mood a bit? I heard that the Erta Temple in Ningxi City is immersed in the sound of chanting, which can calm ones state of mind. Throughout history, many living Buddhas have been born there. Why not go there to rx, relieve my mood? L pondered in his heart. The next moment, he jumped off the bed, put on his shoes, and walked out of the hotel room. He hailed a taxi and headed straight for the Erta Temple in Ningxi City. As a 5A-grade tourist attraction in the city, during the day, the Erta Temple was bustling with people, but at this time, there were not many. L stood in front of the temple gate, listening to the faint chantinging from inside, and his state of mind instantly became much calmer. Just as he was about to step inside, his expression suddenly changed. The instinct of a master made him sense that a gaze was fixated on him. Hmm? L turned around and his expression froze on his face. L, is it really you? The next moment, a voice of surprise rang out. Immediately after, a fragrant breeze swept over, and a captivating figure with light and agile steps ran towards him. The person had exquisite and beautiful features, and her eyes, when looking at L, were filled with the joy of a long-awaited reunion. Miss Graham? Is that you? L eximed in astonishment. This person turned out to be Savannah, the genius girl from the Graham family! After the n Grand Competition, Savannah had joined the hidden sect Hudpids Sect, and the two of them had not seen each other since. Unexpectedly, they met here. Chapter 823: Under the Moonlight L looked at Savannah, who had an ethereal and refined temperament that he could sense. It shocked and impressed him internally. The former genius girl of the Graham family truly deserved the title of genius. As the fallen and lowest-ranked ancient martial family, the Graham family had scarce cultivation resources. However, Savannah, at less than twenty years old, had reached the peak of the Uppecia stage of cultivation, just one step away from entering Core Formation. Unexpectedly, after joining the Hudpids Sect, her strength had made tremendous progress. Ls current Qi Refinement strength had reached the mid-stage of Nascent Soul, allowing him to see through Savannahs depth. This girl had actually reached the early stage of Nascent Soul? It left L even more astonished. He believed that he had received inheritances and numerous opportunities, and his progress in strength was terrifying. Even so, it was only a little over half a month ago that he officially entered the Nascent Soul Realm. Unexpectedly, Savannah, in the Qi Refinement Realm, had almost caught up to him? As he looked at her, a thought arose in Ls mind: Did this girl break through to Nascent Soul and appear here at this time because she also represents the Hudpids Sect in the selectionpetition within the starry sky? Hey? Had enough of staring? At this moment, Savannah ran over with a smiling face and, upon seeing L staring at her intently, couldnt help but roll her eyes at him. However, she wasnt truly annoyed, just a little embarrassed and unnatural. Cough! Miss Graham, please dont misunderstand. I was just amazed by your strength! You actually reached Nascent Soul? L coughed and exined awkwardly. Hearing this, Savannah nodded. Hmm! I broke through just a month ago. As she spoke, she snorted lightly and asked with a hint of annoyance, Mr. Willis, is talking about realms and cultivation the first thing you say to me? She looked at L, and besides joy in her beautiful eyes, there was also a touch of resentment. Initially, she had a somewhat disdainful attitude towards L because she believed in her own exceptional talent.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her grandfather and father had intentionally tried to match her with L, which only fueled her strong resistance. However, during the n Grand Competition, Savannah witnessed Ls monstrous talent and strength, and he even saved her at a critical moment, protecting her from Arlo and others malicious actions and humiliation. Rescuing the damsel in distress, although cliche, was still the easiest way to win a womans heart. Moreover, Savannah had already let go of her arrogant derations before the n Grand Competition. If L proved to be stronger than her, she would marry him. So, after the n Grand Competition, Savannah was willing to offer herself to L, even if he already had a wife. After all, in her view, powerful men having multiple wives and concubines was normal. Savannahs words were merely a result of hermitment, or so she imed. However, deep down, she had developed feelings for L. Yet, he bluntly rejected her without hesitation, leaving Savannah resentful and bitter. When they met again this time, Savannah couldnt help but feel delighted upon seeing L. Wasnt it because of her initial affection? However, what infuriated her was that L, that jerk, didnt even greet her properly before diving into a conversation about strength. How dull! Um, so what should I say? L scratched his head and asked with a wry smile. Meanwhile, he felt a bit disheartened inside: Savannah had already broken through to the Nascent Soul Realm in her cultivation a month ago? She was ahead of him What do you think? Isnt this like reuniting with an old friend in a foreignnd? And, we happened to meet in the middle of the night. Dont you think its fate? Savannah asked, biting her lip and staring at L with her beautiful eyes. Um, its quite a coincidence, replied L, not an ignorant young man. Sensing Savannahs gaze, he felt a slight peculiarity in his heart, touched his nose, and gave a perfunctory response. Initially, he thought this girl was just arrogant and unwilling to break her word after the n Grand Competition when she said she would marry him. The past was the past. He didnt expect that upon meeting again, she would say all these strange things to him Could it be that she really had feelings for him? L bitterly smiled inwardly. Heh! Savannah resentfully nced at L before looking towards the Erta Temple and asked, Why did youe here in the middle of the night? Well, if this jerk wouldnt start the conversation, then she would take the initiative to chat with him. Nothing much! I was just feeling restless, so I came here to see if I could calm my mind, L shook his head and said. Me too! Im feeling very troubled, so I came over in the middle of the night, Savannah replied with a meaningful smile. Um L broke into a sweat, thinking, Could it be that this girl thinks we have some kind of connection again? Next, the two of them entered the Erta Temple and started wandering inside. Meeting in the moonlight, a man and a woman, wandering around the temple in the middle of the night-it truly evoked various imaginations. L had no impure thoughts in his mind, but it wasnt the same for others. Savannah asionally nced at L with her beautiful eyes, her lips always carrying a charming smile. And under the cover of night, there were a pair of eyes secretly observing them, emanating a hint of gloominess and jealousy. Chapter 824: Chase Kwan Whats bothering you? Youve already reached the Nascent Soul Realm, and Im sure youre highly regarded in the Hudpids Sect, L asked, puzzled. In his view, Savannah, a descendant of an ordinary martial arts family, should be full of confidence and pride with such achievements. However, Savannah shook her head and replied, Its not the sect that values me Oh? What do you mean? L asked, scratching his head in confusion. Savannah hesitated to speak, then nced at L and shook her head, saying, Its nothing. She wanted to confide in L but decided against it. What would be the point of saying it? If L didnt care or felt it had nothing to do with him, it would only be awkward and unpleasant. And if L found out and wanted to intervene, it would bring him trouble, perhaps even disaster. That person was someone the entire Hudpids Sect sought to please, and L couldnt afford to provoke him. Savannah now knew Ls true identity. This Mr. Willis didnt really have any background By the way, how did youe back to Ningxi City? L, did you also reach the Nascent Soul Realm? Are you here to participate in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament? Savannahs beautiful eyes scanned L, a hint of curiosity shining through. Mid Nascent Soul Realm! This guy actually broke through to the mid Nascent Soul Realm. What a monster! Knowing that L had no influential family background, Savannah couldnt help but marvel at his talent once again. She realized how arrogant she had been in front of him, thinking he relied on a powerful family, but they were at the same level. Savannah felt embarrassed. Compared to this guy, what was she, a talented young girl? Despite reaching the early Nascent Soul Realm now, it was only due to the Hudpids Sect and that persons resources. She had no idea how long it would have taken her to achieve this on her own. Yes, I did, L nodded and asked. Just as Savannah was about to respond, a cold voice interrupted them. Hmph! I thought you snuck out at night for what? Turns out, youre meeting your old lover, huh? Suddenly, a figure shed and appeared in front of L and Savannah. The person had a slim and well-proportioned figure, dressed in blue clothes, appearing to be in their twenties, with a handsome appearance. However, their eyes flickered with a hint of malice as they stared at L and Savannah. L paused, squinting his eyes. He looked at Savannah, then at the blue-clothed youth, specting in his mind. Judging from the jealousy in the persons words, could it be Savannahs lover? Mr. Kwan, what are you doing here? Are you following me? Savannahs face instantly changed when she saw the person, a mix of astonishment and indignation in her voice. Following you? Suppose I am! I just care about your safety when youre out sote. But thanks to me following you, I discovered your affair, the blue-clothed youth coldly snorted, ring at Savannah. You ungrateful woman! I valued you so much, yet you betrayed me and had secret rendezvous with other men under the moonlight. If it werent for me, Chase, how could you have reached the Nascent Soul Realm? You were just an ordinary female disciple in the Hudpids Sect, and everything you have now is because of me.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Do you dare betray me? Upon hearing these words, Savannahs exquisite face immediately flushed. Her beautiful eyes were filled with a strong sense of atmosphere. Mr. Kwan, I have clearly expressed that I have no feelings for you. I am grateful for the sects cultivation of me. But I, Savannah, am not your possession. It seems you have no control over who I associate with or whom I like! In front of L, being insulted and scolded by the other party, Savannah became somewhat angry and directly retorted, You scoundrel, what did you say? Chase, upon hearing this, had a hint of hostility on his face. As soon as he spoke, he swiftly appeared in front of Savannah, his hand ready to p her. At that moment, L quickly stepped forward and swung his arm, blocking the p intended for Savannah. With a muffled sound, their forearms collided. L staggered a bit and moved two meters to the side before regaining his bnce. L, are you okay? Seeing this, Savannahs face showed a trace of concern as she went over to support L and asked. L shook his head, a hint of astonishment flickering in his eyes. At this moment, Chase looked at L with disdain and sneered, So, the person Savannah is meeting in secret is just a waste. A mid-stage Nascent Soul piece of garbage? Hahaha Boy, my p was just meant to teach Savannah a lesson, so it was almost like a caress. Even so, it must have been unpleasant for you, right? Do you, as a waste, also want topete with me for this little bitch? At that moment, Ls right arm trembled slightly as he stared at Chase with a serious expression. The force behind Chases p was unexpectedly strong. This was still without him using his full power! L could tell that Chases strength was at the peak of theter stage of Nascent Soul. Normally, someone at this level shouldnt be able to overpower L. However, in that casual strike, there seemed to be a powerful and violent force that he couldnt withstand. This violent force seemed to be rted to his awakened lightning power, but it was even stronger and more powerful. Could it be the power of the Lightning Dao? Sir, do you not have any elders at home to teach you manners? L gritted his teeth and asked. The constant insults from Chase, calling him a waste and scoundrel, were bing unbearable for L. Although the opponents strength was formidable and mysterious, it didnt mean that L would cower and be humiliated without fighting back. He believed that with his full strength, he couldpete against the other. What did you say? Are you seeking death? Chases expression turned fierce as he prepared to attack L. His eyes already contained a killing intent. Mr. Kwan, do you want to be annihted by the Orderwarden? Savannahs face changed instantly upon seeing this, and she urgently warned him. Upon hearing these words, Chases movement paused, and he looked at L with a cold and disdainful expression. So, youre just some hidden world cat and dog! Fine! Ill spare you tonight. You, as a waste, are also participating in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, right? Ill show you how I crush you then. Lets wait and see! Hmph! Chapter 825: Is That All? In the end, Chase cast a cold nce at L and Savannah, snorted, and left for good. Savannah sighed, a hint of guilt andplexity on her pretty face. Im sorry, L. I never expected Chase would actually track me down. Ive brought trouble upon you! She could feel the intense murderous intent Chase harbored towards L. At this moment, he still had some reservations, but during the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, Chase would undoubtedly spare no mercy for L. This made Savannah secretly me herself! She felt deeply worried for L, considering the opponents formidable strength and background. However, L shook his head and smiled dismissively. Its fine! Doesnt count as trouble. Oh, by the way, who is this guy? He seems to care about you a lot? L asked. Savannah scoffed andughed mockingly, filled with resistance. Care? Its just possessiveness Then she told L the whole story, without holding anything back. She had kept it from him before, fearing it would bring trouble to L. Now that L had already earned Chases hatred, there was no need for Savannah to hide anything. This Chase came from an ancient sect. Moreover, it was one of the most powerful ancient sects. At the ancient level, the most powerful forces consisted of four families: Kunlun Divine Mountains, Peni Fairy Ind, Tian Shan Sect, and Porter Family of the Northern Border! And Chase was the legitimate grandson of the Tian Shan Sects sect master. One could imagine his status and position. Like the Ancient Willis Family and the Broken Pulse Sect, Tian Shan Sect also had several affiliated sects in the hidden world. Hudpids Sect was one of them! When Chase visited Hudpids Sect, he identally encountered Savannah and was instantly captivated. From then on, he was determined to make Savannah his own. In order to win over Savannah, he utilized his identity as the Tian Shan Sects sect masters grandson, providing her with various cultivation conditions and resources. Thats why Savannah was able to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm in just half a year. However, she never agreed to Chases advances. Thanks to Chases excessive self-regard and arrogance, he never dared to force himself upon Savannah directly. But his patience was running thin. In this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, he forced Savannah and the other Hudpids Sect disciples to apany him, and along the way, he repeatedly pressured Savannah to be his woman. Because of this person, Savannah was feeling restless and came to Erta Temple to clear her mind in the middle of the night. Coincidentally, she ran into L. I see! The Tian Shan Sects sect masters grandson? No wonder hes so arrogant! Heh L nodded after hearing the story and let out a coldugh. Savannahs face turned serious and grave. Chase is narrow-minded and possessive. If he encounters us at night he wont spare you. Hes already set his mind on killing you. Earlier in Hudpids Sect, one male disciple made a few jokes with me, and Chase had him killed. In this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, once he encounters you, he will definitely kill you. L How about you dont participate? Its fine, you dont have to worry about me! L shook his head. Jokingly, how could he give up the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament just because of this Chase? L, dont take it lightly. This Chase not only has a strong background, but his own strength is also terrifying. You must have felt it from thatst exchange. Although his character is not great, his talent in cultivation is unquestionable. He has not only reached the peak of the Nascent Soul stage, but also possesses the special Thunder and Lightning Constitution. Whats more, he has mastered the power of the Thunder and Lightning Way. Its not just a semnce of the Way, but the true power of thunder and lightning. If Chase goes all out, he can even rival the early Void Reclusion experts! Savannah earnestly cautioned. She was genuinely worried for L. If L were to be killed by Chase because of her, Savannah couldnt imagine how sad and guilty she would feel.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the ancient realm, there were countless geniuses and anomalies. Chase was undoubtedly one of them! Just like Ulric from the Broken Pulse Sect, Chase had perfected his grasp of the Way at the Nascent Soul Realm and possessed the true power of the Way. His strength could definitely crush those at the same level! To say he was invincible at the same level was not an exaggeration! Upon hearing Savannahs words, Ls eyes shed with a hint of fierceness. Oh? He has mastered the Thunder and Lightning Power of the Way? Just as I suspected! L muttered to himself, his tone carrying a sense of battle and killing intent. Miss Graham, rest assured! After the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, Chase will no longer harass or force you! Huh? What do you mean? Savannah was momentarily stunned. L narrowed his eyes, and with a murderous aura, he said, Because he wants to kill me, why wouldnt I want to kill him? Upon hearing this, Savannahs expression froze, her face filled with disbelief. L, what are you saying? You want to kill Chase? How is that possible? Just now, you were clearly no match for him in your fight. Dont act on impulse for my sake L sighed, wearing a bitter smile. Miss Graham, dont misunderstand! Its not for you, but for myself. I must kill this person. Well, its gettingte. Until we meet again. The Star Path Seed Selection Tournament is dangerous, so take care of yourself, Miss Graham. After saying these words, L smiled at her and swiftly disappeared into the night. Savannah watched his fading figure, a touch of resentment and a bitter smile appearing on her beautiful face. It really wasnt for me, was it? L, are you just going to leave like this? You bastard, do you know that since the n Grand Competition, Ive been thinking about you every day at the Hudpids Sect! After finally meeting, youre just leaving like this? Do you really have no feelings for me at all? Chapter 826: Your Young Master, Doomed! When L went to Erta Temple this time, it was to calm his own state of mind. But on the way back to the hotel, his inner turmoil becamepletely unsettled. He was filled with a murderous intent. Chase must die. Of course, it wasnt just because of the hostility the other party held towards him, but there was another reason thatpelled him to kill. Presently, L had reached the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul realm. Whether it was due to the awakened memories of cultivation within his inheritance or the various scriptures he had read, he was no longer the naive cultivator he once was. He was well-versed in manymon cultivation principles. One of these principles was known as the One Path, One Dao. Between heaven and earth, there existed numerous rules of the Heavenly Dao that maintained the operation of a world. Some Heavenly Dao rules were ordinary, such as the Water Path or the Fire Path within the Five Elements. Most cultivators who could step into the Nascent Soul Realm wouldprehend the Dao based on their awakened physique. For example, cultivators with a water attribute physique usuallyprehend the Way of Water, while those with a fire attribute physique would typicallyprehend the Way of Fire. Simrly, L awakened his thunder attribute physique and, besides mastering the embryonic form of the Way of Death, he would likelyprehend the embryonic form of the Thunder and Lightning Path in the future. Upon reaching the Void Reclusion Realm, one needed to perfect the embryonic form of the Thunder and Lightning Path to break through. This involved the principle of One Path, One Dao. The Great Dao of heaven and earth, the Five Elements, and many cultivators could master them without exclusivity. However, certain special paths such as the Way of Death, Life Path, Darkness, Light Path, Thunder and Lightning, and the Path of ughter-these Laws of Heavens Path possessed the rule of exclusivity. In other words, at any given time in this world, only one person couldprehend these special paths. A second person could not possibly appear! In other words, if L now grasped the embryonic form of the Thunder and Lightning Path, as long as Chase didnt die, his embryonicw would never be able to evolve into aplete Thunder and Lightning Path. Because Chase had already grasped the Thunder and Lightning Path in this world before L. As long as he remained alive, others would not be able to duplicate it. In this situation, once L, who also possessed the Thunder and Lightning Constitution, killed Chase, who had mastered the Thunder and Lightning Path, there was a great possibility that he would directlyprehend the Thunder and Lightning Path. It was like a snatch for ones fortune! Therefore, Chase became Ls target for certain death. If the other party were a friend rather than an enemy, L wouldnt go crazy and kill his loved ones to seize the power of the path. But the reality was quite the opposite! The other party treated him extremely poorly, not only humiliating him but also calling for his death. There was nothing more to be said! Either he dies, or I perish. In this world, there can only be one who masters the Thunder and Lightning Path. Simrly, if one day L encounters a cultivator who has mastered the Way of Death and the other person is merely a stranger or even an enemy, L would do everything possible to kill them. It can only be said that in the world of cultivation, its survival of the fittest! Moreover, L was never one to show mercy. His tenderness was reserved only for those he cared about. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A few dayster, on an auspicious day, deep within the majestic and spectacr Kunlun Mountain Range, in the midst of an uninhabited area, figures emerged one after another. They were led by disciples of the ancient Kunlun Divine Mountains, disappearing in shes as they entered the sects domain. Kunlun Divine Mountains, one of the most powerful ancient forces, had maintained a good rtionship with the Orderwarden Organization. This time, the Orderwarden Organization chose to hold the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament in this preciousnd of Kunlun Divine Mountains. L, Elder Fiery Dragon, and Wynne, under the guidance of a Kunlun disciple, entered the sects domain. The sects domain of this ancient and mighty sect was incredibly vast, spanning hundreds of miles. Mountain ranges stretched on, with well-ced and magnificent structures. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth seemed to gather into ethereal mists, enveloping the practitioners and providing them with unparalleledfort. Finally, all the representatives of the sects and families were brought to a grand martial arena within the Kunlun Divine Mountains. This martial arena was immensely grand andparable to the distance from the gate to the main hall of an ancient pce, spanning over a dozen kilometers. Surrounding the martial arena were numerous stands. At this moment, all the participants were gathered on the martial arena. Apanying them were the senior servants and attendants of various sects and families, arranged in the stands surrounding the arena. L looked around, his face filled with astonishment. So many people! Wynne, the chubby girl, smacked her lips in admiration. Are all of them participants? Sylvester couldnt help but voice his doubt. After all, there were just too many people. Most likely! Each one of them has a young face, and their strength is all above the Nascent Soul Realm. If theyre not participants, then what are they? But I never expected there to be so many people! There are probably over two thousand participants! Erasmus eximed in surprise. Of course! In the hidden realm, there are over a hundred influential sects and forty-two powerful ancient forces. On average, each sect sends ten participants, which adds up to nearly two thousand people. Moreover, some forces send teams, not just ten individuals, L calcted and said. All of them are talented cultivators! I wonder if we can stand out among them, L said, calming down his inner shock. The fat on Wynnes face jiggled as she spoke with ack of confidence. The young master will definitely seed! Sylvester looked at L with a determined expression. Yes! The young master is a monstrous talent. He will surely stand out and be selected as the Seed of the Star Path. Wynne, the chubby girl, nodded in agreement, brimming with confidence in L. Everyone in the Sun Moon Sect knew that when L underwent the Dragon Ancestors baptism, he endured the power of 250 dragons. He even survived in the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor and gained the recognition of the Dragon Ancestor. If someone like him couldnt be selected as the Seed of the Star Path, then who could? Your young master? Is it him? A waste like him being selected as the Seed of the Star Path? Ridiculous, absolutely ridiculous! Your young master, this waste, is bound to die this time! I told you! Hahaha However, at that moment, a piercing voice rang out. Chapter 827: Mirror of Trials Chase and disciples from the Tian Shan Sect and Hudpids Sect happened to be not far from L and his group at this moment. Chase looked at L with a disdainful gaze, mixed with an undisguised intent to kill. It was as if he was explicitly telling L, Im going to kill you. The disciples from the Tian Shan Sect and Hudpids Sect beside him also shifted their gaze towards L, their eyes revealing hostility. As the grandson of the Tian Shan Sects sect master, Chase was naturally the one whom disciples from both the Tian Shan Sect and Hudpids Sect sought to please. Whoever Chase wanted dead, the others naturally held animosity towards L as well. They all coldly stared at L! Once the selection tournament began, these disciples from the Tian Shan Sect and Hudpids Sect would undoubtedly seize any opportunity to eliminate L in thepetition, in order to curry favor with Chase. Not only the Tian Shan Sect and Hudpids Sect, but also many disciples from other forces who witnessed the situation here silently took note of Ls appearance. They didnt mind getting on good terms with Chase! What did you say? I can see that youre undoubtedly headed for death! After Chases words fell, L and his group looked at him coldly. Wynne, the chubby girl, pointed back at Chase with a fiery temper. What did you say? Chases face immediately turned cold upon hearing this and he asked Wynne sharply, Are you challenging me? I said you have the look of a short-lived person. In this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, you definitely wont survive. L pulled Wynne behind him and spoke to Chase coldly. He didnt have the habit of letting others fight his battles, especially women. Since they had already torn their faces with each other, L was determined to take down Chase. He wouldnt indulge him. Youre seeking death! Daring to curse Mr. Kwan! Sun Moon Sect, right? You all can expect total annihtion this time. The disciples apanying Chase shouted one after another, not hiding their murderous intent as they made fierce threats. At this moment, Savannah stood behind the Hudpids Sect group and couldnt help but feel worried and bitter as she witnessed L and Chase getting into conflict again. L, in the end, didnt listen to her advice and insisted on participating in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. Moreover, he had drawn the attention of Chase and even the entire Tian Shan Sect. Wouldnt it be difficult for him to make any progress in this selection tournament? With these thoughts in mind, Savannahs mind raced, contemting something. She wasnt concerned about the possibility of danger during the selection tournament for herself; her thoughts were entirely focused on Ls situation. Quiet! Just at that moment, a majestic and imposing voice suddenly echoed throughout the entire martial arena. Everyone could see several figures standing on a high tform in the northern direction of the arena. Although they were far away, the participating disciples could still sense the overwhelmingly powerful aura emanating from them. Powerful Fragmentation Void experts, right? What a formidable aura! I consider myself exceptionally talented, but facing such an existence, Im afraid I would be easily killed with a single hand! Is that an Orderwarden? Or perhaps a senior from the Kunlun Divine Mountains? Some of the participants looked up towards the direction of the high tform, whispering among themselves. At this moment, one of the figures in the center, an old man in white robes, spoke again, and his grand and majestic voice resounded. Dear candidates, wee to the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament! I am one of the pursuers from the Orderwarden Organization, and you can call me Elder Skywalker. I will be presiding over this event! As Elder Skywalker paused, L stood there, looking at the other person from a distance of thousands of meters, and he recognized Elder Skywalker. So, its him? One of the pursuers from the Orderwarden Organization? No wonder L muttered to himself. Surprisingly, this old man in white robes had crossed paths with him before. It was during Scarlets birthday when the Ancient Willis family sent five powerful Golden Core experts to capture him. As a result, innocent people were harmed. At that time, it was Elder Skywalker who suddenly appeared and killed and captured the five Golden Core experts. His immensely powerful and invincible demeanor, his ability to kill Golden Core experts as easily as crushing ants, fascinated L. Buzz! Just then, a wave of fluctuations suddenly swept across the entire martial arts arena, causing panic andmotion among many of the candidates. Under their feet, the arena that had appeared to be made of dark, ck stone tiles suddenly underwent a transformation. It became transparent, like a huge, smooth, ss-like crystal. The candidates looked down and were startled, even feeling dizzy. It seemed as if they were standing in another world. Below them, there were towering mountains, deep forests, rivers,kes, and even deserts. The candidates felt as if they were standing on the sky of this world, with a constant fear of falling down. That feeling was definitely more heart-pounding than the ss walkways set up in some tourist attractions.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it werent for the fact that the transparent tiles beneath their feet still provided a sense of solidity, many candidates would have been scared away. After all, even Nascent Soul experts didnt have the ability to fly in the air. If they fell, wouldnt they be minced meat? For a moment, the martial arts arena was in an uproar! Whats going on? It scared the hell out of me! Whats beneath us? Is it another dimension? These ignorant idiots got scared like this. Hahaha, itsughable! This is the Mirror of Trials from the Kunlun Divine Mountains. Dont you recognize it? Could it be that this trial ground is the venue for the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament? The candidates were discussing animatedly! Those who didnt know were making a fuss, with frightened expressions on their faces. Meanwhile, disciples from the Kunlun Divine Mountains and some ancient sect participants who were familiar with the Mirror of Trials mocked others in a showy manner. Thats right! The Star Path Seed Selection Tournament will be conducted using the Mirror of Trials from the Kunlun Divine Mountains. Chapter 828: The Terrifying Elimination Rate Elder Skywalker stood on the tform, and after a briefmotion among the participants below, he continued to speak. The grand and vast martial arena seemed to carry his voice to the ears of every candidate. The cultivation of these individuals was truly unfathomable! The Mirror of Trials is a treasure left behind by a senior expert from the Kunlun sect. It is nowid beneath this martial arena. The Mirror of Trials is a world of its own, filled with abundant spiritual energy and even inhabited by spirit beasts and monsters, along with heavenly materials and earthly treasures. In this selection tournament, you will enter the Mirror of Trials andpete, fight, and seek opportunities. As long as you have enough strength and good fortune, the heavenly materials and earthly treasures, as well as all the opportunities within the Mirror of Trials, can be yours. Of course, it goes without saying that there are dangers involved. The fact that all of you, at such a young age, have already grasped the embryonic form of the Laws of Heavens Path and reached the Nascent Soul Realm, shows that you are all rare geniuses in cultivation. However, here, you may encounterpetitors even more talented than yourselves. Alright! Now lets talk about the specific rules of this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament! In this tournament, there are a total of 1, 986 participants! In the end, only ten will be chosen as the Seed of the Star Path! The duration is three months! If, within three months, the number of participants in the Mirror of Trials is reduced to the final ten, the selection tournament will end directly, and the remaining ten will automatically be the Seed of the Star Path. If, after the three-month period, there are more than ten participants inside the Mirror of Trials, the ten individuals with the most Boundary Talismans in their possession will be the Seed of the Star Path!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The rules are simple! The opportunity is rare. I hope all of you seize it and exercise utmost caution! As Elder Skywalkers voice fell, the martial arena erupted in a mor. Indeed, there are almost two thousand people! L licked his lips. Many people also wore solemn expressions. 1, 986 people, and only ten will be chosen as the Seed of the Star Path? Thepetition is too fierce! 1, 976 people will be eliminated! Its too cruel! I seem to have already seen the intensity of thispetition. At this moment, Elder Skywalker continued, Did all of you receive a Boundary Talisman before? You will enter the Mirror of Trials soon. Inside the space of the Mirror of Trials, your task is to seize the Boundary Talismans of others as much as possible. If you encounter life-threatening situations, you can discard your Boundary Talisman, and the Mirror of Trials will automatically reject you, perhaps allowing you to save your life. His words sparked discussions among the participants in the martial arena. Thats good! If things go wrong, we can still give up. We wont lose our lives, right? Not lose our lives? Life and death are decided in an instant when experts sh. Are you sure youll have time to give up the Boundary Talisman then? If youre afraid, why not discard the Boundary Talisman now? Hahaha Regardless, wevee this far. Theres no reason to retreat, right? The participants exchanged words with each other. However, no one chose to give up. After all, beforeing here, everyone had already anticipated that thispetition would be fierce. Bing a target of cultivation for the Orderwardens was by no means easy. At this moment, L couldnt help but squeeze the White Symbol Seals, which had a jade-like texture, in his hand. These White Symbol Seals had been distributed to each person before they entered the martial arena. Originally, this is the Boundary Talisman to enter the Mirror of Trials. If killed or voluntarily abandoned, one would be expelled from the Mirror of Trials. I must survive and continue! To be that one-tenth! L thought to himself, his gaze firm. At this moment, Elder Skywalker continued exining the rules of the gathering. After entering the Mirror of Trials, participants were not allowed to use any treasures, Divine Weapons, talismans, or any external objects. They could only rely on their own strength topete and fight. Otherwise, they would be directly ejected from the Mirror of Trials, losing the qualification to be a Seed of the Star Path. After all, what the Orderwarden Organization wanted to see was not the treasures or Divine Weapons on these participants, but their own qualifications and potential. Considering the habits of some participants using certain weapons, the Kunlun Divine Mountains had ced hundreds of weapon racks in the martial arena. On them were various types of weapons. However, these weapons had the same materials, strength, and resilience. They were all capable of withstanding the true qi infusion of Nascent Soul experts. To ensure absolute fairness! Alright! Those who need to take a weapon can choose one for themselves. After the duration of an incense stick, the Mirror of Trials will begin. After announcing all the matters, Elder Skywalker eximed loudly. As his words fell, the majority of the participants in the martial arena headed towards the nearest weapon racks, selecting weapons suitable for themselves. At this time, L turned to Wynne and the other two and said, Wynne, Sylvester, Erasmus, after entering the Mirror of Trials, its likely that each participant will appear in a random location. The four of us probably wont be together. Dont take it lightly, and seize the Boundary Talisman while ensuring your own safety. If necessary, abandon it decisively, understand? L, you too! Safety first, Sylvester nodded and said. Yes, L, you are the hope of the sect! It would be best to be selected as a Seed of the Star Path, but dont force it either! Erasmus added. Yeah yeah! I agree with that, Wynne nodded earnestly. I have my own measure. I wont joke around with my own life, dont worry! L smiled and patted the shoulders of the three people. Go on, choose a weapon that suits you. The three nodded and walked towards the weapon racks. L! Just then, a pleasant voice with a hint ofplexity and worry sounded. L turned his head and saw Savannah walking over with a serious expression. Do you really not intend to give up? Once you encounter Chase and the Tian Shan Sect, or even disciples from our Hudpids Sect, they wont spare you. You Savannah bit her lip. Although L kept saying it wasnt for her, in Savannahs eyes, it was because of her that L had a falling out with Chase. Enough, those four words dont exist in my dictionary when facing the enemy. Miss Graham, take care of yourself, L waved his hand, his tone resolute. Seeing this, Savannah sighed helplessly and didnt say anything further. Meanwhile, L stood there without moving. Although he had been using the cial River Dragon Sparrow de before, L didnt actually have a strong need for weapons! The weapons provided by the Kunlun Divine Mountains probably couldnt match the strength of his own Myriad Forms physical body. Using them was inferior to relying on his own fists and feet. His body was the best weapon. Chapter 829: Lachlan, Will You Die? L couldnt infuse Dragon Ancestors Soul into ordinary weapons. It was even less effective than his own fists and kicks. Although L had used the cial River Dragon Sparrow de before, as ater, he had never received formal training in weapon usage. He only used the cial River Dragon Sparrow de because it was a reward from the Hudpids Sect, and it could amodate a sword soul. To say that L favored the de would be inurate. As ater, he believed that his own fists and kicks were the best weapons. Now, with his Myriad Forms physical body, he was on par with an ordinary Divine Weapon. Why would he need any other weapon? While L was waiting for the opening of the Mirror of Trials after burning an incense stick, a thought crossed his mind, and he looked in a certain direction. He saw a figure walking towards him! The figure held a long sword and wore a ck suit, with a touch of sinister aura in their eyes fixed on L. Isa! When L saw the figure, a sharp light shed in his eyes. A strong murderous intent immediately pervaded the air! Previously, L had asked Elder Fiery Dragon to kill Isa for him. But now, the entire Sun Moon Sect obeyed hismands, and Ls strength had skyrocketed. He had canceled his previous agreement with Elder Fiery Dragon and nned to take care of it himself. To personally kill Isa and avenge Noras suffering at his hands. Unexpectedly, he encountered Isa here. What surprised L even more was that Isas strength had reached the early Nascent Soul stage. L! What a coincidence! I, Isa, have achieved great aplishments in my cultivation. After this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, I was nning to return to Ednd to seek revenge on you. But unexpectedly, I meet you here! It seems that the heavens have blessed me. They want me to kill you early! Isa gritted their teeth. L hated Isa for what he did to Nora, and Isa also hated L. If it werent for L, Isa would have taken Miranda for himself long ago.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it werent for L, Mr. Austin, who was once so prominent, wouldnt have been expelled from the family and forced to flee like a stray dog. If it werent for L, would Isa have resorted to self-muttion,pletely cutting off any possibility of being a man? Of course, it was also because of L that Isa found the motivation to cultivate and achieve their current strength. L snorted at the words and said, The heavens have indeed blessed me! But it seems they want me to relieve you of your miserable existence! Is that so? L, I didnt expect you to reach the mid Nascent Soul stage as well! However, dont think that a slight advantage in strength will allow you to act arrogantly in front of me as you did before. Back then, you were an unparalleled expert, while I was just an ordinary person. But now, our strengths are only slightly different, and its clear who is superior! Hahaha You better pray that we dont meet in the Mirror of Trials. Otherwise, you will be a dead soul beneath my sword! I wont even give you the chance to use escape talismans! Prepare to die, L! Isa pointed their sword directly at L, emanating a chilling killing intent. L sneered, his eyes narrowed. Ill return the favor with the same words! At this moment, the spectators from various sects and families in the surrounding arena were all focused on the scene below. Despite the grandeur of the martial arts arena, even the apanying personnel were cultivators, with naturally sharper eyesight than ordinary people. udias gaze remained fixed on Isa the entire time. This woman had traveled with Isa and hade to ept the reality of being their ything. Moreover, this shameless couple, with no boundaries, was still going strong. After all,pared to that old man Arthur, Isa was much younger and more handsome. udia couldpromise and serve Arthur, so there was nothing she couldnt ept about serving Isa now. Sitting in the stands, udias gaze was constantly focused on Isa, and suddenly she discovered something! L? L, is that you? You heartless and despicable jerk, youre actually participating in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament too? What a small world! udia sat there, clenching her fist involuntarily, and through gritted teeth, she said, Next second, her expression changed unpredictably, and her eyes became sharp and restless, as if she were neurotic. Seeing L again, udia couldnt describe the feeling in her heart. It was a mix of various emotions. She knew that she was rotten to the core now. The previous L would never look at her again, let alone reconcile with her. And now, it was even more impossible! This impossibility, along with the psychological gap of seeing L, made udia hate L to the bone. L, will you die? You definitely will! Go to hell, you bastard! Go to hell! udia cursed repeatedly in her heart. But the moment she thought about L actually dying, for some reason, her heart felt empty. Buzz! Just then, a special fluctuation suddenly urred. The already transparent and massive martial arts arenas smooth surface rippled like water. The participants who were standing on the martial arts arena suddenly disappeared. One by one, they entered the Mirror of Trials! The people in the stands could vaguely see the scattered figures of ants in the world of the Mirror of Trials. It has begun! May my young master stand out! Baz, you must survive! The apanying people prayed inwardly for their own participants. At this moment, L only felt the scenery change before his eyes, and he found himself in the midst of a primitive jungle. Tall trees soared into the sky, a sight impossible to see in modern society, only possible in a ce with such rich spiritual energy. L couldnt help but take a deep breath. He felt extremelyfortable in the space of this Mirror of Trials. Not only because of the rich spiritual energy here, but also because of a certain energy that permeated everywhere. This is the Power of the Sun and Moon? Could this energy be the Power of the Sun and Moon that I absorbed while cultivating the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique? Why is there such abundant Power of the Sun and Moon in this Mirror of Trials? Ls eyes flickered, and he murmured to himself. Then, an ecstatic expression appeared on his face! Chapter 830: Gathering of Geniuses L was certain, he didnt feel wrong at all! The brilliance of the sun and moon illuminated this world! The Power of the Sun and Moon was actually present in every corner of the world. The outside world was also filled with the Power of the Sun and Moon, but it was nowhere near as concentrated as in the Mirror of Trials. The difference was like the gap between the outside world and the spiritual energy of the ancient martial sects. Not only was it concentrated, but it was also exceptionally pure. L gave it a try and activated the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, causing the Power of the Sun and Moon in the surrounding environment to surge into his body like a tide. The masculine power of the sun strengthened his physical body, while the feminine power of the moon nourished his soul. So fast! At this rate, during my time in the Mirror of Trials, my physical body is likely to break through to a higher realm beyond Myriad Forms and reach the level of Sky Shaker. My spiritual strength can also reach a higher level, breaking through to the Internal Fusion Realm without a doubt! Excitement gleamed in Ls eyes. He sat cross-legged, full of ambition, ready to cultivate directly. Finding other participants and snatching their Boundary Talismans could wait. As long as his strength improved further, why worry about not being able to seize a Boundary Talisman? At this moment, as the Mirror of Trials opened, the surface of the martial arena once again turned into a transparent ss-like state, and the ripples disappeared. At a nce, it looked like a magnificent giant screen. Allowing everyone to witness everything that happened inside the Mirror of Trials space. Of course, just by watching, it was impossible to see what was happening between the participants. Only the contemporary sect master of Kunlun Divine Mountains, who was standing next to Elder Skywalker, was manipting the ancient treasure Mirror of Trials. It was as if the camera could switch perspectives, zooming in on the scenes of the key participants that caught everyones attention. The Mirror of Trials from Kunlun Divine Mountains is indeed extraordinary! On the high tform, Elder Skywalker smiled and praised. Master Ho, the head of Kunlun, responded humbly but couldnt hide a trace of pride in his eyes. Elder Skywalker, you tter us. It is our honor for Kunlun Divine Mountains to be able to select the Seed of the Star Path within the Mirror of Trials. Legend has it that the Mirror of Trials is an ancient treasure created by our Kunlun Patriarch. He split the heart of Kunlun Divine Mountains with a knife and infused it with the Power of the Sun and Moon to create this artifact. The world within the Mirror of Trials was concreted by Kunlun Patriarchs own spiritual strength. This space ims to be a small world, with mountains, rivers, forests, deserts, and even small suns and moons concreted with the Power of the Sun and Moon. It has sunrise and sunset, and waxing and waning moons. Elder Skywalkers face showed a touch of admiration. Kunlun Patriarch is indeed immensely talented. To concretize a small world with his spiritual strength, his soul cultivation is unparalleled,parable to some primordial gods, I suppose? Soul cultivation ranged from the lowest level of Sensation to Subtlety, Internal Fusion, External Release, and Concretion. The highest level, Concretion Realm, allowed spiritual strength to materialize as if creating something out of nothing. However, the term concretion mentioned here referred to concretizing spiritual strength into a sword or ordinary objects. But Kunlun Patriarch was able to concretize a smiling small world using his spiritual strength. One could imagine how terrifying his soul and spiritual cultivation were. To create a world with a single thought, such a method was definitely much stronger than the Concretion realm, unimaginable indeed. Its no wonder that even Elder Skywalker couldnt help but be amazed by his insights. Sir, we, the unworthy descendants, can only grasp a fraction of it. Our Kunlun Divine Mountains failed to inherit the brilliance of our ancestors and bring it to its full potential. No one can truly control the Mirror of Trials; we can only treat it as a testing ground. Its truly shameful, said Master Ho, the head of Kunlun. Upon hearing this, Elder Skywalker chuckled and said, Master, theres no need to belittle yourself. Kunlun Divine Mountains is now one of the most powerful ancient forces, and it hasnt tarnished the reputation of your esteemed sects ancestors. Its just that were living in the declining era, where cultivation has be especially arduous for everyone. Ah Master Ho nodded. Then, he focused his mind and continued controlling the perspective and scenes of the Mirror of Trials, disying them for everyone to watch. Of course, the main focus was on some key individuals, while ordinary or less renowned participants were quickly passed over. Only when something special urred would the scenes linger. At this moment, participants within the Mirror of Trials had started encountering each other, resulting in intense battles. Look! Isnt that Lnd Santiago, the genius from Kunlun Divine Mountains? Its rumored that he hasprehended an extremely domineering path of space, allowing him to wield spatial power. Hes invincible among his peers. Just now, he killed a Nascent Soulte-stage cultivator as easily as cutting vegetables, eximed someone. Yes! Hes truly amazing! Naturally, the head of Kunlun would pay attention to the situation of their outstanding disciple. The scenes would inevitably sweep over Lnd, the supreme genius of Kunlun Divine Mountains, allowing everyone to witness his might. The path of space was indeed a powerful and unique Law of Heavens Path. It yed an even greater role during battles. Mastery of the path of space allowed one to distort space, causing the opponents attacks to deviate.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Furthermore, it enabled ones own attacks to instantly reach the opponent. This ability to momentarily teleport was nothing to scoff at. Just now, when Lnd encountered a participant at the Nascent Soulte stage, he directly teleported behind them and beheaded them with a single strike. It was incredibly clean and efficient, catching the opponent off guard. Adele Harper, the fairy from Peni Fairy Ind, is not to be underestimated either! It is said that she has grasped the rudiments of three different paths in the Nascent Soul Realm, disying terrifying talent. Thebination of these three paths is devastating. Moreover, its been said that shes as beautiful as a celestial being,mented another person. If my son could encounter Adele in the Mirror of Trials, it would be a fortuitous encounter someone mused. Youre daydreaming! retorted another. Chase from Tian Shan Sect is also extraordinary! He has truly mastered the path of truews in the Nascent Soul Realm, not just the rudiments. This time, Ulric sent by the Broken Pulse Sect is also exceptional. As for the participants from the Porter Family of the Northern Border, one of the four most powerful ancient forces, theres nothing particrly noteworthy about them. Naturally, the head of Kunlun would focus the camera on some renowned and noteworthy geniuses. On the spectator stands, discussions were abound, all about the popr geniuses participating in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. Although L was the young master of the Sun Moon Sect, he remained unnoticed in the Mirror of Trials where numerous geniuses gathered. He simply couldnt capture peoples attention. Chapter 831 Surrendering the Boundary Talisman The four most powerful ancient forces: Kunlun Divine Mountains, Peni Fairy Ind, Tian Shan Sect, and the Porter Family of the Northern Border! Among them, the candidates sent by Kunlun, Peni, and Tian Shan are all extraordinary geniuses. However,pared to them, the candidate from the Porter Family of the Northern Border seems tock fame. At this moment, the entire trial arena, centered around the Mirror of Trials, seems to have turned into a giant screen. On the screen, a huge image is divided and switching perspectives. While trying to cover the whole situation, the focus is mainly on the conditions encountered by the famous candidates. At this time, no one noticed that someone entered the Mirror of Trials and immediately chose to quietly cultivate and avoid conflict. However, as the current head of Kunlun and owner of the Mirror of Trials, Master Ho has some kind of connection with this ancient treasure. Therefore, Master Ho seems to have sensed something but cannot identify or pinpoint the source of this feeling. Hmm? Master Ho made a slight sound. Master Ho, whats wrong? Elder Skywalker asked. Its nothing! Master Ho shook his head and didnt reveal anything. However, he secretly wondered: Why do I feel like the Power of the Sun and Moon inside the Mirror of Trials is decreasing? Although the decrease is extremely slow, almost imperceptible, it is indeed decreasing! Master Ho is puzzled but can only temporarily leave this question in his mind. In theory, the Mirror of Trials ims to be a separate small world, isted from the outside. The Power of the Sun and Moon condensed within it by the Kunlun Patriarch should be conserved and not depleted with the rising and setting of the sun or the phases of the moon. After all, the sun and moon inside are also formed by the Power of the Sun and Moon. So, the Power of the Sun and Moon within the Mirror of Trials should not decrease. Whats going on? However, although Master Ho has sensed these subtle changes, he cannot find the reason or source. Although he is the current owner of the Mirror of Trials, he cannot fully control this ancient treasure and cannot perceive its subtleties Could it be that the treasure has encountered problems after thousands of years? Master Ho secretly spected and nned to thoroughly inspect the Mirror of Trials after the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. If there is indeed a problem, it must be repaired in a timely manner, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. Inside the Mirror of Trials! L sat cross-legged on the ground, practicing the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique. At this moment, both his physical body and spiritual power were improving at a visible speed. The cultivation speed of the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique was more than ten times faster than outside.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Stomp, stomp, stomp After practicing for an unknown period, when the sun inside the Mirror of Trials was about to set, L suddenly opened his eyes and interrupted his cultivation state. He heard a series of footsteps, although light and careful, they couldnt escape his perception. Mr. Macdonalds strength is truly outstanding! Just now, he stabbed the heart of that Nascent Soulte-stage cultivator with only three moves. In my opinion, Mr. Macdonald, your strength is not inferior to the geniuses from the four major forces like Kunlun Divine Mountains! This time, you will definitely be selected as a Seed of the Star Path. Thats right! Mr. Macdonald, at such a young age, reaching the peak of Nascent Soulte-stage, you are definitely outstanding among these candidates. Moreover, youprehend the path of fire, one of the five elements, and your attacks are simply unstoppable. Mr. Macdonald, our Ancient Macdonald family will definitely make a ssh this time! Hahaha From a distance, L heard a series of ttery and sycophantic voices. Then, a group of people entered his field of vision. In the middle walked a young man in green clothes, surrounded by a dozen or so individuals. The young man in green clothes was Mr. Macdonald as they referred to him. He had an air of arrogance, as if brimming with confidence. Hmm? Someone here? At that moment, the group noticed L and eximed in surprise. Manfred Macdonald, also known as Mr. Macdonald, narrowed his eyes slightly as he scrutinized L. A fleeting expression of ease and disdain shed in his eyes. L, in turn, observed the group of people before him. What puzzled him was, wasnt the space of the Mirror of Trials supposed to be vast? It seemed like these people were together. Or perhaps they were just lucky to gather upon entering? Why hadnt he encountered Wynne and the other two? In the next moment, when L saw a person standing beside Mr. Macdonald, a look of surprise flickered in his eyes. Raphael? Indeed, it was Raphael, someone with whom he had crossed paths twice before. The Mr. Macdonald from that secretive family! The man had once suffered from a peculiar skin disease, almost turning into a tree person. After L cured him, the man had even tried to deceive him into joining their Macdonald family, but L was cautious enough. Later on, they formed a somewhat favorable connection. It was through Raphaels introduction that L found Kyrie and temporarily suppressed Noras curse. Now, in this Mirror of Trials, he encountered Mr. Macdonald once again, whose strength had advanced to the early stage of Nascent Soul. However, the former center of attention seemed to have be a follower of the young man in green clothes. And among the followers, his position was not particrly high. Perhaps to some extent, this reflected the position of the secretive family in front of the Ancient Macdonald family. Hmph! A mid-stage Nascent Soul? It seems Mr. Macdonald will obtain another Boundary Talisman! Kid, which sect or faction do you belong to? If youre sensible, hand over the Boundary Talisman in your hand and surrender to Mr. Macdonald. He might spare your life! The people around Manfred stared at L, each offering their own words. Some seemed ready to act against L, while others appeared to guide him in a benevolent manner, pointing out a clear path. Many of the participants in this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament were actually disguised guards sent by their respective sects and factions. They and their sects were well aware that the chances of these individuals reaching the end and bing the Seed of the Star Path were extremely slim. Their role was to assist their sects most promising key geniuses as much as possible in this selection event. For example, after gathering together, they would act in unison and coborate to eliminate other participants, obtaining all the Boundary Talismans for their sects key geniuses. In the face of danger, they would protect the key geniuses or help divert danger away from them. Of course, along the way, they could also subjugate other participants and serve their own key geniuses, strengthening their power and enabling them to go further. In the end, the ultimate goal was to ensure that their own key geniuses survived until the end and obtained the most Boundary Talismans. Thats why someone wanted to recruit L on behalf of Manfred. Of course, this was on the condition that L cooperated and willingly handed over the Boundary Talisman in his possession! Chapter 832: Instant Kill L listened to these words, his eyes flickering as he contemted. At this moment, Raphael also recognized L, a hint of surprise appearing on his face. L, is that you? Raphaels tone carried a touch of delight. Raphael, good to see you again, L nodded and responded with a smile. The others present were immediately taken aback by this exchange. Manfred nced at Raphael and asked casually, Raphael, do you know this kid? Got it! In the other partys mouth, the former Mr. Macdonald had directly be Raphael Mr. Macdonald, this is L, my friend, Raphael said, turning towards the skilled members of the Ancient Macdonald family who were itching to make a move against L. Everyone, lets talk it out! How about letting L join us? Join us? He should hand over the Boundary Talisman first, a young member of the Macdonald family said expressionlessly. At this point, Raphael nodded and turned to L, saying, L, the situation is clear now. You alone definitely cant match any of us. Why not hand over the Boundary Talisman and join us? Following Mr. Macdonald, you will definitely go further and gain more benefits. In the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, apart from the final ten selected as the Seed of the Star Path, the other participants would receive certain rewards based on their elimination order. Theter one was eliminated, the better the rewards. Of course, those who died in the Mirror of Trials would naturally get nothing, but their families and sects would receive somepensation from the Orderwarden Organization. In addition, there were also opportunities to obtain Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures within the Mirror of Trials. Naturally, the further one went, the better. After hearing this, L frowned and said, Raphael, I can consider joining you. But since I entered and havent encountered anyone else, I havent taken anyone elses Boundary Talisman. I only have my own. If I hand it over, I will be directly expelled from the Mirror of Trials. So, sorry, but I definitely cant give up the Boundary Talisman. Hearing this, Raphael responded with an intrigued Oh? and then turned to Manfred, saying, Mr. Macdonald, L has only one Boundary Talisman of his own. Give him face and let him keep it. As long as he is willing to join us, thats enough. As his words fell, Manfred coldly nced at Raphael, snorted, and said, Give him face? Who do you think you are? This kid is just a waste at the mid-Nascent Soul stage. Do I care if he joins us or not? To me, his only value lies in the Boundary Talisman in his hand. Hand it over, leave the Mirror of Trials, and you might keep your life. If we make a move, you wont even have a chance to lose the Boundary Talisman, hmph! The rtionship between the Ancient Macdonald family and the hidden Macdonald family was like that of the Willis family. Manfred, a genius from an ancient level, didnt even regard Raphael highly, so how could he care about giving face to the other party? Raphaels face flushed at Manfreds words, but he didnt dare to retort. Instead, he awkwardly looked at L and said, L, how about L waved his hand, interrupting him. Raphael, no need to say more! I wont hand over the Boundary Talisman, no matter what. Do you want my Boundary Talisman? Come and try to snatch it if you dare. Well, I also want theirs. As soon as the words fell, the faces of Manfreds group turned pale. They never expected that L, facing them alone, would utter such words. After a brief moment of astonishment, they each revealed a sneering expression, as if they had heard the greatest joke. What did you say? You still want to snatch our Boundary Talisman? Imughing my head off! Just with you, a mid-Nascent Soul waste? Among the more than 1, 900 participants, a mid-Nascent Soul cultivator like L had decent strength, ranking in the upper-middle tier. However, in anyones eyes, a mid-Nascent Soul cultivator would be powerless against a group of Nascent Soul geniuses. Moreover, Manfred was in thete Nascent Soul stage, reaching its peak. The genius of the Ancient Macdonald family, Manfred, looked down upon L, his eyes filled with a sense of superiority as if he held the power of life and death. Since someone is seeking death, dont stop them! Kill him! Following Manfredsmand, two young experts from the Macdonald family in thete Nascent Soul stage jumped out and attacked L. Stop wasting time! Attack together! Raphael, get out of the way! This doesnt concern you! Seeing this, L snorted coldly, and a sharp glimmer shed in his eyes. With a stomp of his feet, he proactively charged towards Manfred and his group. Boom! Initiating the Pulse of the Earth,plemented by the Myriad Forms physique and the strength of a mid-Nascent Soul cultivator, L moved like thunder and lightning. The moment he made his move, the explosivebat power he disyed was terrifying to the extreme.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The shockwave effect of the Pulse of the Earth,bined with the tenfold gravity, caused Manfreds group to groan, their figures swaying. Immediately after, Ls physical force field surged out. Hum! The already unstable group staggered and struggled to maintain their bnce. Boom! Boom! Boom! Taking advantage of this opportunity and with each passing moment, Lunched a full-scale attack. Apanied by several thunderous sounds, Ls fist struck with three consecutive attacks. The heads of three young strong men next to Manfred instantly exploded, including the two initialte Nascent Soul cultivators who had charged forward. With just one attack, he instantly killed three individuals of the same cultivation level, disying such terrifyingbat power. Damn it! Hold steady, everyone! Attack together, surround and kill him! Manfreds expression changed, and he urgently shouted. The others were also shocked by the sudden burst ofbat power from L. This guy seemed to be only in the mid-Nascent Soul stage, so why was his attack so frightening? Raphaels pupils shrank, and he instinctively stepped back, creating distance between himself and the others. Surround? For trash like you, theres no such thing as surrounding, only annihtion! L snorted coldly, his tone filled with boundless dominance and ferocity. Carrying the formidable momentum of killing three people in an instant, he pounced on the group like a fierce tiger. Chapter 833: Who is the Hunter? At this moment, the head of Kunlun Sect controlled all the things, observing the overall situation. Coincidentally, it passed by the scene where L was fighting against the members of the Ancient Macdonald family. Just as it was about to pass by, Elder Skywalker called it a halt, Wait a moment! It seems that a battle is about to erupt here. Lets take a look. The head of Kunlun Sect nodded and froze the screen. Hmm? Is it this little guy? Elder Skywalker fixed his gaze on L, a hint of astonishment appearing on his face. Do you know him, Elder Skywalker? Master Ho, the head of Kunlun Sect, asked. Weve crossed paths before, Elder Skywalker said calmly, his eyes shing with imperceptible surprise. The little guy who was once surrounded by the five Golden Core experts of the Ancient Willis family, has he already grown to the Nascent Soul Realm? His progress in strength is quite remarkable! And this time, it seems hes facing a siege too. Elder Skywalker looked on with great interest On the martial arts field, the huge screen was divided into nine sections, disying in real-time various scenes and participants worthy of attention in the Mirror of Trials. Among them, one of the scenes was the battle between L and the group of Manfred! On the spectator stands, Elder Fiery Dragon saw this scene and his face immediately showed a touch of nervousness and solemnity. Young master, be careful! Sullivan, the deputy sect master leading the Broken Pulse Sect this time, stared at the screen, his eyes narrowing slightly. L, so youvee to participate in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament after all! A member of the Ancient Macdonald family? Haha My good disciple, dont die so easily! In the seating area of the Ancient Willis family, several leading elders were also paying attention to L. Among the members of the Heaven Gap Sect, udias face was filled with both resentment and a hint of nervousness. L! Dont die like this! I still want to take revenge on you with my own hands! In addition to these factions, many people in the spectator stands also noticed the battle that was unfolding. Looks like someone unlucky is about to be besieged. How can you tell that hes being besieged? I feel like hes the oneunching an attack. Wow! Which sect or family is this contestant from? Faced with so many people besieging him, he still doesnt give up and quickly retreats with the Boundary Talisman! Is this going to be a fight? Could it be an extraordinary genius who keeps a low profile? Many discussions andments echoed. L, who previously had no fame, now attracted the attention of many people. Inside the Mirror of Trials, L swiftly killed three people without pausing his movements. Buzz! Crackles! A earthy yellow light emitted a thick and mountainous aura. Surrounded by electric light, it gave people a sense of boundless ferocity. L unleashed the Rich Soil Unyielding Form and rushed into the crowd of Manfreds side, engaging in a fierce battle with an unmatched posture. Boom! As the initial three individuals were instantly killed, another mid-Nascent Soul stage contestant was kicked in the chest by L, causing his chest cavity to copse. After being thrown out, he convulsed a few times before taking hisst breath. His heart had been shattered and ruptured, and the Power of Death carried in Ls attack quickly extinguished his vitality. Ls Qi Refinement strength had now reached the mid-Nascent Soul stage.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. His physical strength was close to the mid-Myriad Forms stage! Among cultivators of the same level, those who focused on body refining would be able to dominate those who focused on Qi Refinement. The ordinary attacks unleashed by L through punches and kicks surpassed even the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage. In addition to the Power of the Earths Depths and the power of thunder and lightning, as well as the Power of Death carried in his attacks, if we disregard the power of the Dao, the strength of Ls casual attacks now could beparable to the early stage of Void Reclusion. How could such an attack be endured by someone in the mid-stage of Nascent Soul Realm? Boom! ng! ng Pfft! However, Manfreds side was not idle either. Several attacksnded on L. Those attacks from early and mid-stage Nascent Soul experts couldnt even break Ls defense. With the Unyielding Earth Divine Ability,bined with powerful protective True Qi and the physical strength at the Myriad Forms level, L was like a human fortress. Only Manfred, at the peak of thete-stage Nascent Soul Realm, managed to cut through Ls shoulder with a sword. But it was only a superficial wound. How how is this possible? My attacks hit him, but I couldnt break through his defense. Damn it, why is his defense so terrifying? What kind of defensive martial technique and divine ability is he using? For a moment, the members of the Macdonald family looked at L with astonishment and disbelief, amazed by his defensive power. They were shocked by the opponents defense. Hahaha die! Lughed wildly,pletely unrestrained. The interference of his physical force field took effect again, and two early-stage Nascent Soul experts died under his brutal punches. Damn it, use all the trump cards! Use the ultimate martial techniques! Spread out! Quickly! Only nine out of the Macdonald familys group of over ten people were left after the initial sh, and they were in a state of panic, anger, and confusion. Facing L, who could instantly defeat them with his attacks and had an invincible defense, they felt utterly powerless for the first time. At that moment, the remaining nine individuals unleashed their ultimate moves against L. As Nascent Soul Realm geniuses, their ultimate moves were not to be underestimated. Finally, not only Manfred, but others were also able to break through Ls defense! This time, after killing two more opponents, L sustained some minor injuries. But they were only superficial wounds! With his terrifying Myriad Forms physical body and the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, Ls enemies felt despair. And even these minor injuries quickly healed as L activated the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique. At this moment, how did the members of the Ancient Macdonald family feel? They felt as if they were facing a boss with thick blood, high defense, overwhelming attacks, and even a goddamn life-stealing ability. Swish! Ls menacing aura surged as he stomped his foot and charged towards ate-stage Nascent Soul expert. Thete-stage Nascent Soul expert trembled, fear evident in his eyes. Take this! This person made a decisive move, discarding the Boundary Talisman on his body in an attempt to leave the Mirror of Trials. The space around him instantly rippled and distorted, about to expel him from the Mirror of Trials. However, Ls attack was faster than this process! No! The persons pupils contracted, and he let out a desperate scream. Boom! In the next instant, Ls fist smashed his skull. Before dying, the persons heart was filled with curses: Why did you kill me even though I surrendered? Why? At this moment, L didnt care about any of that, nor did he care about what the other person was thinking. He never showed mercy to his enemies! After killing this person, he turned around and continued his ughter, proving to everyone who the true hunter was and who the prey was! Chapter 834: Deliberate Delay Ls fiercenesspletely surpassed the expectations of the Macdonald family members. Hisbat power was terrifying. Deep down, Manfred was starting to regret his previous opposition to Raphaels suggestion of epting L. But it was toote now! Both sides had already begun fighting, with no possibility of reconciliation. Only one side could be eliminated or voluntarily withdraw from the Mirror of Trials. And Manfred absolutely refused to be the one eliminated. He still had a path to follow. Hold him back with all your might! Once I unleash my Fire God Sword, I can definitely kill him! Manfred shouted at hispanions.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Fire God Sword wasnt a Divine Weapon; it was his ultimate move. Manfred had previously used this move to injure a powerful Void Reclusion expert within the family. He firmly believed that as long as he used the Fire God Sword, he would be able to severely wound or even kill L. However, this technique required time to gather true energy and power. Therefore, he needed others to buy him time. As soon as Manfreds words fell, the other seven surviving individuals eyes lit up. Previously, some of them had even entertained thoughts of retreating, wanting to give up the Boundary Talisman and leave the Mirror of Trials. But when Manfred spoke, they all showed signs of action. It had been mentioned before that in order to cross from the Nascent Soul Realm to Void Reclusion, one needed to break through to the Internal Fusion Realm and perfect the embryonic form of the Laws of Heavens Path. The Ancient Macdonald family possessed a pool for this purpose, a pool of enlightenment. Within the pool of enlightenment, the family had extracted liquid from the Enlightenment Bodhi, a divine tree left behind from ancient times. Meditating and cultivating inside it not only enhanced spiritual power but also greatly improved theprehension of the Laws of Heavens Path. It was safe to say that the embryonic form of the ordinary Five Elements Path could be perfected into the true Five Elements Path after entering the pool of enlightenment. Manfreds promise undoubtedly made people envious. Even Raphael, who had previously withdrawn from the battle, showed a look of longing. Swish, swish, swish Seven figures simultaneously attacked L, blocking him and creating time for Manfred to gather power. This time, these seven individuals had be clever. They didnt intend to kill L; their goal was only to dy time. So, they adopted a strategy of avoiding direct confrontation and focusing on lighter attacks. At the same time, Manfred held his sword with both hands, the tip pointing towards the sky, his expression solemn as he stood there. When he awakened, Manfred had a fire attribute physique and possessed the embryonic form of the Fire Path. At this moment, mes-like true energy surged throughout Manfreds body. The true energy within him crazily surged from his dantian, pouring into the long sword in his hand, causing it to emit a red glow. Dy me? Just with all of you? L sneered at this moment, facing the restraint of the seven individuals, unleashing an even more formidablebat power. He used his palms as if they were des, employing the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan sword technique barehanded. With the improvement of his strength, the effectiveness of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan techniques attacks, which doubled with each umtion, gradually diminished. After all, this technique couldnt be so abnormal as to defy the heavens. Just imagine, if L reached the Fragmentation Void Realm and the attacks were umted to nearly ten times their original power, it would be too terrifying. Therefore, this technique had a significant effect when Ls realm was low. Even the final strike, which could directly drain all of Ls true energy, multiplying the attack exponentially, became inconsequential as his strength increased. Nheless, the augmentation of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan techniques attacks against L should not be underestimated. The Ninth Form could still triple Ls attack power. The extent of this power was unimaginable. Swish! Swish! Swish L used his hand as a de, unleashing the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan Ninth Form in all directions, sending out waves of de energy. Puh, puh, puh The bodies of the seven individuals were extremely fragile in the face of the de energy, utterly defenseless. Almost every single one of them was annihted by L within a time span of less than ten seconds. Want to restrain him? Only those with simr strength could achieve that! In front of L, they were nothing more than instant kills. What restraint could they possibly offer? You worthless fools! A bunch of worthless fools! Damn it! I was just about toplete my buildup! Manfreds expression twisted with unwillingness and frustration upon seeing this. In his hand, the sword had already turned a burning red, assuming a semi-transparent state as if it couldnt withstand the melting. The Fire God Sword was about toplete its buildup. However, at this moment, L had already killed all seven other experts from the Macdonald family and, with a flick of his foot, charged towards Manfred. Swish! At this critical moment, a figure suddenly shed out and appeared between L and Manfred. L, stop! This person was Raphael. Hmm? L raised an eyebrow, freezing in ce. Raphael, what are you doing? Raphaels gaze flickered briefly. He first made eye contact with Manfred, then turned to L and said, L, theres no need to go to such extremes. You can kill the others, but show mercy to Mr. Macdonald. Otherwise, the Ancient Macdonald family wont let it slide. He then looked at Manfred and continued, Mr. Macdonald, how about interrupting the Fire God Sword? While saying this, he exchanged a nce with Manfred, a look that clearly implied to let him continue. That gaze was clearly suggesting to Manfred To keep going. Thats right! On the surface, Raphael was trying to persuade L. But his true intention was to buy time for Manfred. Who said restraint had to be achieved through force? Isnt it more clever to use words and make L pause? Raphael, using the slight bond he had with L, aimed to help Manfred. He believed that L wouldnt ignore their rtionship and kill him directly. As long as he could dy L until he could unleash the Fire God Sword and kill him, he would gain Manfreds favor. In the future, when he broke through the bottleneck of Void Reclusion, he could spend three days in the Ancient Macdonald familys Enlightenment Pool! Such temptation was irresistible to Raphael. Compared to his meager rtionship with L, what did it matter? Chapter 835: Unfortunately, I’m not worthy. L stood there, casting a nce at Manfred and then at Raphael. A trace of subtle coldness shed in his starry eyes. On his fists, a mixture of earthy yellow and blue light surged, ready to respond to whatever maye. L, what do you think? Raphael turned his head and asked again. Heh L chuckled indifferently. In the next moment, his gaze turned sharp, and he thrust his fists forward with great force. Meanwhile, Manfred swung his longsword with all his might. A fiery red sword radiance tore through space, distorting the air as it shot out. Pshht! In an instant, the sword radiance pierced through Raphael, who stood in the middle, without any hesitation. He frozepletely, unable to believe what had just happened. His eyes widened in disbelief. At the same time, two fist imprints rushed forward and collided with the fiery red sword radiance. Boom! Powerful energy dispersed, and the two fist imprints vanished instantly. However, the Fire God Swords power was reduced to only thirty percent, continuing its trajectory toward L. L snorted coldly and struck out with a punch, dispersing the remaining force of the attack. The Fire God Sword, which could harm a Void Reclusion early-stage expert, was neutralized by L in this manner. Phew! Meanwhile, Raphaels body fell to the ground. L ignored him, took a step forward, and carried a pervasive murderous intent as he charged toward Manfred. How is this possible? My move, Fire God Sword, is enough to harm a Void Reclusion early-stage expert! Yet it was neutralized! Manfreds face disyed both unwillingness and shock. Just because it can harm a Void Reclusion early-stage expert, does it mean it can harm me? Die! L sneered coldly and activated his physical force field. Powerful gravity acted upon Manfred, causing him, who was still in shock, to stagger forward. It appeared as if Manfred leaned in, and in conjunction with L, he received a devastating punch to the head. Phew! In the next instant, the solid fist imprint thunderously struck Manfreds head. The genius at the peak of the Nascent Soulter stage fell on the spot, dead and without aplete body. Using the Fire God Sword had depleted him greatly. He couldnt withstand a single blow from L and had no power to resist. He didnt even have a chance to discard the Boundary Talisman and escape from the Mirror of Trials. At this moment, L coldly turned his head and looked at Raphael. His gaze fell upon the transparent hole in Raphaels chest, surrounded by charred marks. His heart and lungs had long been pierced through. Even with Ls Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, he didnt dare im that he could save such injuries. Moreover, even if he could, L wouldnt save him. I told you to get out of the way. This has nothing to do with you. Why did you have to interfere? L shook his head, with a hint of mockery andment in his voice. How could he not know that Raphaels actions just now were actually buying time for Manfred? However, judging from the aura emitted by Manfred during his preparation, L believed that even if the Fire God Sword was unleashed, he wouldnt be instantly killed by the opponent. Furthermore, Raphael had finally done him a favor. If it werent for Raphael introducing Kyrie to him, Nora would have suffered countless pain. In the end, L still considered this favor and didnt directly attack Raphael. At this moment, Raphaely there, with a strong self-mockery and apology on his face before his imminent death. Raphael Im sorry! You are a friend worth having But unfortunately I, Raphael am not deserving With those words, Mr. Macdonald took hisst breath, losing all signs of life. The words of a dying man hold great weight! Raphael truly felt regret before his death. Indeed! No matter how much he calcted, he could never have foreseen that he would be the one to scheme his own demise. He believed that L, based on their friendship, would spare him. And in that regard, he was right! L indeed did noty a hand on him. But he never anticipated that Manfred would be so ruthless. In the moment when the Fire God Sword was ready to strike, Manfredunched his attack without any regard for Raphaels well-being. There are many people in this world like that. Those who care about you, but you dont care about them, instead seeking the favor of someone who doesnt care about you at all. In the end, left with nothing! How pitiful, howmentable! L shook his head, picking up the scattered Boundary Talismans from the ground, then quickly left the scene. In this Mirror of Trials, no one can guarantee one hundred percent safety. A fierce battle erupting here might attract other participants. And as expected, shortly after Ls departure, several figures rushed in from different directions. They even began to fight each other. Outside, on the spectator stands! Many people witnessed the oue of this battle and their faces expressed astonishment. Who is this young man? Such formidablebat prowess. Yes, although only at the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul realm, I feel his truebat power far surpasses even the peak of thete-stage Nascent Soul realm. Even an early-stage Void Reclusion expert probably wouldnt stand a chance against him. Thunder and Lightning Constitution, Rich Soil Unyielding Form-two extraordinary traits! Its just hard to discern the embryonic form of the Dao he has mastered. Originally, it was meant to be a collective attack, but in the end, it became a one-man show. This young man seems to be the young master of the Sun Moon Sect!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The Sun Moon Sect? The sect that was crippled by the Broken Pulse Sect and relegated to a hidden realm? The Sun Moon Sect, could it be that they have sessors and are about to rise again? The onlookers observed the entourages of various factions involved in this battle and couldnt help but discuss among themselves. As for those who paid attention to L, including Elder Fiery Dragon, Sullivan of the Broken Pulse Sect, the Ancient Willis family, udia, and others, their reactions varied. However, the Ancient Macdonald family, whose genius had just died, had an elder apanying them whose face was filled with gloom and anger. Damn it! The young master of the Sun Moon Sect, L, right? To kill the geniuses of our n without showing any mercy, the Macdonald family will make note of this debt! Lets wait and see! The elder gritted his teeth, his tone and gaze filled with murderous intent. However, as soon as he uttered those words, a cold voice resounded directly in his ear. In the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, fighting is inevitable! Any individual or sect that dares to seek revenge afterward will face the harshest punishment from the Orderwarden Organization. The extermination of sects is not out of the question! Hmph! Upon hearing these words, Old Macdonalds face turned pale, and his whole body trembled. He looked towards the high tform of the martial arena and saw Elder Skywalker staring at him with a stern expression! I dare not! Old Macdonald swallowed his saliva, shook his head reluctantly, and suppressed the resentment in his heart! Chapter 836: The Embryo of Solid Earth Way Elder Skywalkers words not only resounded in the ears of Old Macdonald but also reached the ears of everyone present. Instantly, the expressions of all people turned serious, and they put away their various thoughts. Even the most powerful ancient sects couldnt withstand the attack from the Orderwarden Organization. No one dared to seek revenge for any casualties that urred during the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. By this time, the sky outside had already grown dark. The time within the Mirror of Trials was synchronized with the outside world. As the sun set, a crescent moon appeared in the sky. After experiencing a fierce battle, L obtained over twenty Boundary Talismans. Now, in a valley, he continued to cultivate the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique with an insatiable thirst. The Power of the Sun and Moon here was incredibly rich and pure, as if it was a blessed ce tailor-made for L. With each strand of Power of the Sun and Moon he absorbed, Ls soul became increasingly excited. Having previously experienced theplexities and dangers of human nature, L felt a sense ofmentation in his heart. It seemed as if he had gained a deeper understanding of the heavens, earth, and people. The mental bottleneck between Subtlety and Internal Fusion, which had troubled him before, finally loosened at this moment. Pop! Apanied by a sound resembling the shattering of a bubble within his soul, Ls soul strength underwent a qualitative change, reaching another level. Finally, he crossed into the realm of Internal Fusion. For a while, L felt that everything around him became incredibly clear. He became more keen in capturing every movement and change in positioning. He gained a more detailed understanding of himself and the subtleties of his own abilities. With a single thought, he could feel a strand of his spiritual power mobilizing from his Divine Sea, wandering throughout his entire body. At this moment, L had a clearprehension of every cell within himself, his true qi, Power of the Earths Depths, lightning power, and even the Power of Death. Previously, he could only utilize these powers without truly understanding their forms or essences. However, at this moment, he seemed to have a realization and gained a new understanding of the powers he possessed. Among the myriad rules and paths of the heavens and earth, there are grand paths such as the Path of Life and Death, as well as some smaller paths. Unexpectedly, the embryo of the Way of Death that Iprehend is one of the great paths of the heavens and earth. The Power of Death within me originates from the Way of Death in the heavens and earth. In other words, I am using the Way of Death in the heavens and earth to assist me in battle. I must integrate my spiritual power into my dantian to stimte the heavens and earth, so that I canpletely master the Way of Death. Simrly, I possess the Thunder and Solid Earth constitutions. Logically speaking, I should also be able toprehend the embryo of the Way of Thunder and the embryo of Solid Earth Way. Let me give it a try! L thought to himself as he began attempting toprehend the two embryonic paths apart from the Way of Death. Although Chase had already mastered the Way of Thunder, L could still sense the embryonic path before killing him. Next, L started mobilizing his spiritual power to integrate it into his Nascent Souls dantian, directly connecting with the heavens and earth through the dantian. With the Power of the Earths Depths and lightning power contained within the dantian, L truly captured strands of the Solid Earth Way and the Way of Thunder from the heavens and earth. Then, he tried to incorporate them into himself for his own use. It was unknown how much time had passed when a sudden earth-yellow light radiated from Ls body. He sat cross-legged there, as if merging with the earth itself. The embryo of Solid Earth Way, I haveprehended it! he eximed. Such a powerful feeling! Although it is not as peculiar and domineering as the Power of Death, its direct enhancement to offense and defense is even more immediate! My attack is even more powerful than before, with at least a thirty percent increase in intensity! Not to mention defense, with the addition of the embryonic form of the Solid Earth Way and my Rich Soil Unyielding Form technique, my defensive power has doubled! Now, if I were to directly withstand the previous Fire God Sword move, I wonder if I could emerge unscathed? L suddenly opened his eyes, a hint of joy on his face. In the next moment, he couldnt help but stand up and move his fists and feet a few times. With a single punch, the space trembled. It felt as if a small mountain was crashing towards him. The weight and heaviness within the attack would undoubtedly put immense pressure on the enemy. As for defense, even without utilizing the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, the protective true qi imbued with the embryonic form of the Solid Earth Way alone was solid enough to withstand the attacks of peak Nascent Soul experts. Good! With the embryonic forms of the two major Dao principles, Death and Earth, I feel like my strength has doubledpared to before. Next, Ill continue toprehend the embryonic form of the Thunder and Lightning Dao principle. Ls spirit was invigorated, full of enthusiasm. His spiritual power broke through to the Internal Fusion Realm, making him feel no fatigue whatsoever. Even if he continued toprehend the Dao day and night without interruption, he wouldnt feel the slightest hint of exhaustion. Under the cover of darkness! Two mid Nascent Soul stage youths were walking together in a mountain forest. They belonged to the same ancient sect and naturally acted together after encountering each other in the Mirror of Trials. Swoosh! Swoosh! Suddenly, the sounds of des piercing flesh echoed. Both youths widened their eyes and looked down. To their astonishment, they saw a prating wound in their chests. The wounds were notrge, clearly inflicted by extremely sharp weapons. Thud! Thud! In the next moment, both of them fell to the ground, their vitality extinguished. Just like that, they died under the sudden ambush. Only now did a figure appear in the darkness. Before this moment, the two mid Nascent Soul experts had failed to notice the presence of their assant at all. The figure of the perpetrator seemedpletely merged with the darkness. Mid Nascent Soul stage is nothing! Killing them is simply too easy! The Seven Shadow Swords of Yin Evil from the Heaven Gap Great Technique are truly formidable!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the next moment, a somewhat sharp voice sounded. Wearing ck clothes, Isa wiped the soft sword in his hand on the bodies of the two youths, his face filled with satisfaction and excitement. A trace of ck energy, resembling a weapon, still lingered around his body, indicating the manifestation of the embryonic form of the Dark Dao principle. Within the darkness, Isas strength had doubled, enabling him to blend into the shadows, making him virtually undefeatable. The Heaven Gap Great Technique was exquisitely matched with the dark embryonic form, as if it was tailor-made for Isa. It made his fighting style incredibly mysterious, and hisbat power was off the charts. Under the ambush, killing mid Nascent Soul stage cultivators was as easy as cutting vegetables. Evente Nascent Soul stage or peak experts might fall victim to his techniques if they were careless. After collecting the Boundary Talismans from the two individuals, Isa smirked and quickly sought out other targets. In the Mirror of Trials, he had his own clear n: hide during the day and cultivate diligently, taking advantage of the dense spiritual energy here. At night, he hunted his targets and collected Boundary Talismans! Chapter 837: Waiting for the Fisherman’s Profit As the first ray of dawn shone upon him, L opened his eyes. No good? Still unable toprehend the rudiments of the Thunder and Lightning Dao? It seems that its because there are no thunder and lightning elements in this valley, he said, furrowing his brows with some frustration. Originally, he thought that after reaching the realm of Internal Fusion, it would be easy for him tomunicate with heaven and earth and grasp the rudiments of a Dao that matched his own physical attributes. He had an easier timeprehending the rudiments of the Solid Earth Way. But even after the entire night, L could only sense a vague concept when it came to the rudiments of the Thunder and Lightning Dao. Various Dao existed throughout heaven and earth, filling every corner. However, you could only use them anytime and anywhere afterprehending them. Before that, some Dao required betterprehension in specific environments. For example, if you wanted toprehend the Dao of Darkness, you wouldnt choose a sunny noon, would you? Likewise, L felt that if he wanted toprehend the rudiments of the Thunder and Lightning Dao, he should find a ce where lightning struck to make progress more efficiently. With this in mind, he left the valley, concealing his aura as he headed in a specific direction. From afar, he could see dark clouds gathering in that direction, as if a thunderstorm could happen at any moment. Under the dim sky, two groups of people were in a standoff. One group consisted of six individuals, with a young man in blue clothing leading them, exuding a powerful aura. It was Chase from the Tian Shan Sect, a genius who hadpletely mastered the Thunder and Lightning Dao in the Nascent Soul Realm. He was also one of the popr candidates in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. On that day, there were definitely more than six participants from the Tian Shan Sect and the Hudpids Sectbined. However, it was impossible for such good luck to bring them all together within two days of entering the Mirror of Trials. On the other side, there were eight individuals. They were all dressed in animal hide garments, emanating a fierce aura. But at this moment, although they had a numerical advantage over the Tian Shan Sect, they seemed somewhat weaker in terms of momentum. These people also came from one of the four ancient powers, the Porter Family of the Northern Border! However,pared to the candidates sent by the other three families participating in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, the Porter Family of the Northern Border seemed rtively ordinary, without any astonishing talents. Chase, do you want to take action against us? asked Cecil Porter, the leader of the Porter Family of the Northern Border, in a deep voice. Cecil Porter, those who know better should give up the Boundary Talisman and get out of the Mirror of Trials obediently. Otherwise, dont me me for being ruthless! Chase coldly snorted, speaking forcefully. Do you think were afraid of you? Both the Tian Shan Sect and our Porter Family of the Northern Border are among the strongest of the four ancient powers. I just think its unnecessary for us to sh right now. It wouldnt be beneficial for anyone if we end up with mutual destruction! Cecil gritted his teeth and said. Upon hearing this, Chase burst intoughter. Haha Hahahaha Mutual destruction? Youre thinking too much! With just a few mediocre people like you, you want to have a mutual destruction with me? As his words fell, Chases tone turned cold. Since you dont know better, dont me me! Charge! Kill them! As soon as the words fell, Chase took the lead and rushed towards the eight members of the Porter Family of the Northern Border. The other five people beside him followed closely, aggressively charging forward. Attack! Seeing the situation, Cecil knew that negotiation was futile. With a loud shout, he bravely confronted them. Meanwhile, on a mountain top a kilometer away from the battlefield, Ly hidden, observing the scene from afar. Hmm? Chase? Heh, what a small world! I didnt expect to encounter him so soon. L squinted his eyes slightly, a cold light gleaming in them. The desire to kill Chase reached its peak within him. Chase was at the top of his hit list. L couldnt master the Thunder and Lightning Way unless he took down this old man. Are those people from the Porter Family of the Northern Border? Theyve started fighting. Lets wait and see! It would be best if they both suffer losses. Ill take advantage in the end. Ly there, calcting with a sinister intent. He had fought Chase once before. At that time, L was certain that this guys strength exceeded his own in terms of attack power. Being cautious against Chase was not an overreaction. Crack! At that moment, a loud explosion urred. A lightning serpent descended from the densely overcast sky, illuminating half the horizon. Followed by a heavy downpour.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. This Mirror of Trials was its own little world, even the weather changed with the seasons and the fluctuations of light and darkness. Under the rain curtain, Chases group of six and Cecils group of eight had already engaged in a fierce battle. Chases long spear emitted a blue radiance, and lightning serpents darted around him. The raging Thunder and Lightning Power of the Way filled every cell of his body, flowing into every one of his attacks. Puff! Puff! It had to be said that this guys strength was incredibly formidable. As soon as he charged forward, the red-tasseled spear in his hand carried electric radiance, continuously stabbing like a lightning dragon. With just one strike, he directly killed two members of the Porter Family of the Northern Border. Theplete Thunder and Lightning Way contained within his attacks was incredibly violent, dominating everything in its path! Hahaha, you think well both suffer losses? Youre dead wrong! Cecil, take this! Chase arrogantlyughed, and after taking down two people, he directly confronted Cecil, the strongest among the enemy. The remaining five young experts from the Tian Shan Sect happened to face the five strong members of the Porter Family of the Northern Border. Chase, youre celebrating too soon! Beast God Possession! Cecils expression turned ferocious. Roar! Apanied by a roar, arge tiger head illusion appeared above Cecils head and merged into his body. Cecils entire being instantly surged with power, his muscles bulging, even tearing his clothes. A brutal and fierce aura caused the heavens and earth to change color. The Porter Family of the Northern Borders Beast God Possession? Heh, is that all youve got? Prepare to die! Seeing this, Chases face still carried a disdainful expression. He coldlyughed and engaged in a fierce battle with Cecil. For a while, des and spears shed, and a terrifying residual force scattered in all directions. Chapter 838: Counterattack on the Brink of Death In terms of cultivation realm, both Chase and Cecil were at the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage. Although Cecil hadnt fully mastered the Laws of Heavens Path, he possessed a secret technique from his family as a trump card. Additionally, he had a rudimentary understanding of the Wood Path and Water Path within the Five Elements Laws. While these were ordinary paths, theirbined power was not to be underestimated. Cecil, though not one of the most outstanding participants, was still a rare genius who could simultaneously grasp two paths of the Five Elements. Perhaps he had the strength to fight against Chase. At this moment, Cecil emitted a cyan halo, a fusion of the Wood and Water Paths, while wielding a long knife to engage inbat with Chase. However, as soon as they exchanged blows, the oue seemed apparent. Chase unleashed ferocious attacks, suppressing Cecil andunching a relentless assault. The power ofplete path rules, particrly the special path rule of Thunder and Lightning, far surpassed the embryonic power of ordinary path rules. Even thebined embryonic paths couldnt contend with it. Cecil waspletely dominated by Chase. After just a dozen moves, Chase pierced through Cecils left rib, staining half his body in blood. Cecil staggered backward, his expression filled with seriousness and unwillingness. Do you now realize how formidable I am? Are the rubbish from the Porter Family of the Northern Border worthy ofpeting with our Tian Shan Sect? Is your new generation of descendants no longerpetent? You, a waste, are actually representing your family in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament! Hahaha Die! Chase taunted triumphantly. The Tian Shan Sect and the Porter Family of the Northern Border had harbored resentments and conflicts due to theirpetition for the title of the number one n in the northern region of Priocia. Meeting within the Mirror of Trials, they naturally wouldnt hold back in killing each other. Saying this, Chase once again attacked, his spear carrying the might of thunder and lightning. Not only was it incredibly fast, but its power was also ferocious and boundless.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Cecil barely managed to withstand it, like a small boat in a storm that could capsize at any moment. Under the enemys powerful attacks, his tigers mouth cracked, and his arms skin split, revealing red muscles. ng! Finally, with a crisp sound, Chases spear broke the standard long knife issued by the Kunlun Divine Mountains. Although this weapon could be considered a rare and excellent one in the outside world, it was not a Divine Weapon. It ultimately couldnt withstand Chases overwhelming attacks. Cecil, who had been using it to parry, suddenly lost his barrier and was stabbed by Chase in the right chest. Splurt! Cecil felt a surge of hot blood gushing from his right lung, causing him to spit out a mouthful of fresh blood. Witnessing this scene from a distance, L couldnt help but sigh. He had originally hoped that the Porter Family of the Northern Border could fight Chase to a point of mutual defeat, but it seemed he had expected too much. Chase had the audacity to possess such capital. With his mastery of the Thunder and Lightning Path, his strength surpassed that of thete Nascent Soul stage. Perhaps even against an ordinary early-stage Void Reclusion expert, he wouldnt be at a disadvantage. After all, the power of Thunder and Lightning Path was terrifying! Perhaps not as eerie and formidable as the Way of Death, nor as defensively strong as the Solid Earth Way, but undoubtedly one of the most obvious offensive boosts among the Dao techniques. Compared to ordinary Dao techniques, there is a qualitative difference. Chase, who has mastered theplete Thunder and Lightning Dao in the Nascent Soul Realm, is like a genius student in middle school who has already mastered the high school curriculum. In the actualbat exam, he naturally outperforms the other examinees. However, just when L sighed inwardly, thinking that Cecil was about to be effortlessly defeated by Chase, a situation suddenly arose. Hahaha, die! Chaseughed manically. At that moment, Cecils face revealed a grim expression, and his eyes filled with madness. Ah! He let out a roar and unexpectedly charged towards Chase, not retreating but advancing. The barrel of a gun pierced through Cecils body, protruding from his back. Die! Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist! Cecil, even with his body prated, unexpectedly closed in on Chase without warning! Despite losing his longsword, he now relied on his fists and unleashed an immensely terrifying killing move. This move was one of the major forbidden techniques and trump cards of the Porter Family of the Northern Border. Using it came at a great cost. It could instantly deplete all the true energy in the users body to unleash a devastating attack. In other words, the power of this move depended on the abundance of true energy within the users body. It was much more domineering than Ls Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, which he used in the past. When L, who had a low cultivation realm, used the ninth form of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan, all the true energy in his body would be instantly depleted. Because of this, L discovered another function of Miranda, which was to store true energy, allowing him to continue fighting. However, the true energy consumed by Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan was fixed. It was merely because Ls strength was weak at the time, so he couldnt support the ninth form. As his strength and realm improved, the abundance of true energy within his body changed, and using the ninth form of the Sky-Cleaving Startled Swan no longer burdened L. However, the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist of the Porter Family of the Northern Border was different. Regardless of reaching the Fourth Meter Realm, once it was used, it would deplete all the true energy in your body. Therefore, the higher the cultivation realm of the practitioner who used this move, the more powerful and extraordinary its strength would be. Just imagine, if a Fragmentation Void expertunched a life-or-death attack by instantly depleting their true energy, how powerful would it be? And now, Cecil, who was at the peak of the Nascent Soulte stage, unleashed it, and its power was also not to be underestimated. At least, for Chase, it was also a deadly crisis. Of course, the more extraordinary the power, the greater the cost. After using this move, the user would temporarily andpletely lose their Qi Refinement ability and be vulnerable to anyones ughter. But Cecil was already on the verge of desperation, so he couldnt care about that much. He just wanted to take Chase down with him before he died. Roar! Moo Cecils fists struck simultaneously, producing the sounds of a tigers roar and a dragons chant. Above his fists, the shadows of a dragon and a tiger appeared, formed by the condensation and transformation of all the true energy within his body. The shadows of the dragon and tiger fiercely collided with Chase! Chapter 839: I Don’t Believe A peak Nascent Soul expert, exhausted all the true qi in his body to unleash an attack. Even an early Void Reclusion expert would have to avoid its sharpness. Although Chase mastered theplete Thunder and Lightning Dao, his attacks were no weaker than those of an early Void Reclusion expert, and perhaps even surpassed them. However, his defensive and counterattack abilities were not proportional to his attacks. He couldnt afford to confront Cecil head-on. Just as Cecil thrust the spear through his own chest and charged towards Chase, Chase already sensed the deadly crisis. His reaction was swift. He immediately released the spear in his hand and swiftly moved backward at an angle. In the next instant, Cecils Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist, carrying an unparalleled and fierce power, sted towards Chase. Chases pupils contracted, and while swiftly retreating, he continuously struck out with two palms in a frenzy. Fortunately, Chase, who mastered the Thunder and Lightning Dao, had a moving speed as fast as lightning. So, within the blink of an eye, he retreated more than twenty meters, avoiding the attack. As a result, Cecils Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist only struck Chase with the dragon fist. Moreover, it didnt hit him head-on but struck the right side of Chases body. Boom! With Chases two palm strikes, the power of the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist was only neutralized by less than a tenth. The fierce dragon shadow fiercely struck Chase, shattering the true qi protecting him, which contained the power of thunder and lightning. Chase was sent flying, spewing blood from his mouth. Afternding, he struggled to get up and knelt there. At this moment, the genius from the Tian Shan Sect had blood flowing from his mouth and nose, mixed with fragments of internal organs, and his aura fluctuated unstably. His right chest slightly caved in, and his entire right side appeared tattered. His internal organs were severely injured! Cecil, using up all his true qi to unleash a forbidden move, had formidable power. If Chase had taken the full force of the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist, he would probably have no chance of survival. But unfortunately, Chases speed was too fast. He only took one punch and managed to avoid the vital points. Ha hahaha Cecil, you cant kill me! So, now its my turn to kill you! While blood sprayed from Chases mouth, he burst intoughter like a victorious person.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Boom! At this moment, Cecil copsed like a fallen pir. Lying on the ground, his eyes turned a fiery red, filled with intense unwillingness. The power of the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist was sufficient. It severely injured the opponent, but in the end, it failed to kill Chase. With his true qi exhausted and suffering from severe injuries, Cecil felt as if all his strength had been drained, leaving him with no power to fight. Cecil knew it was over for him! Before his death, he looked towards his fellowpanions from the same n. In a five-against-five situation, the five candidates from the Porter Family of the Northern Border fought fiercely against their opponents, unable to discern who was superior. But Cecil knew that once Chase finished him off, there would be no chance for the other candidates from the Porter Family of the Northern Border to escape. Go Cecil wanted to shout at hispanions, urging them to escape before it was toote. However, the sound he produced was extremely weak, barely audible amidst the intense battle and the raging thunderstorm. Die! The next second, Chase took a moment to catch his breath and popped a Grand Revitalizing Pill into his mouth. Then, enduring excruciating pain in his organs, he charged towards Cecil. With a fierce kick, he struck Cecil hard! St! Cecil rolled away, coughing up blood, his once pristine beast-skin garments stained with blood and mud. Crack! Roaring thunder followed, apanied by torrential rain pouring down on Cecil. He felt a bone-chilling cold he had never experienced before. The prating wound in his right chest spread throughout his body. Cecil knew he was about to die; he could already smell the scent of death. He had no strength left to even move a finger, let alone retrieve a Boundary Talisman from his body and throw it. Ha ha ha *Cough* *Cough* How does it feel? You can go first, and soon your otherpanions will join you! As Chase spoke, a strong intent to kill filled his eyes. He was about to stomp on Cecils head. This fatal blow would undoubtedly end Cecils life, as he waspletely defenseless. But at that moment, Chases expression suddenly changed. He felt a strong sense of danger rapidly approaching. Hmm? Without hesitation, Chase struck out with his palm behind him. Boom! His palm collided with an iron fist in an instant. Chase groaned, retreating rapidly from the impact of the collision. Due to the shockwaves from these collisions, his already heavily injured body expelled another mouthful of blood. With a pair of fierce and resentful eyes, he looked towards a figure. The figure stood tall, strong yet agile. Drenched clothes clung to the skin, revealing well-defined muscr contours, like a perfect human weapon. Who else but L would make a sudden move? Sorry, but it seems youll be the one to leave first! L said expressionlessly, his voice filled with bone-chilling intent to kill. Its you! Chase gritted his teeth. Indeed! Its me! L nodded. The next second, Chase looked at him, revealing a bloody grin on his face, mixed with disdain and mockery. Ha hahaha This is hrious! Are you hoping to take advantage of this situation, you worthless piece of trash? Just because Cecil and I are both injured, you think you can kill me? Laughable! Absolutelyughable! Even if I have thest breath, I can still crush you. Do you believe me? In their previous encounter, with a casual p, Chase was able to repel L. This made Chase believe that there was a vast difference in strength between him and L. So, even though he was heavily injured, he didnt regard L as a threat. His intention was not to escape but to kill L and make Savannah, that little bitch, lose all hope. I dont believe you! L shook his head and calmly uttered three words. Immediately, a strong earthy-yellow radiance enveloped his entire body, intertwined with flickering blue lights. Even though Chase was heavily injured, L showed no signs of underestimating him. Once he made a move, he would go all out, without any room for error! Chapter 840: Who Can Force Him to Flee Chase looked at L and was momentarily stunned. Then, a trace of mockery and ridicule appeared on his face. So, you also awakened as a thunder attribute physique back then! Ha Hahaha I understand! Of course, you wanted to kill me and seize the opportunity of the Thunder and Lightning Path! Unfortunately, you cant do it, how pathetic! Ha Hahaha Chase mocked andughed. Is that so? Then lets give it a try! Ls starry eyes emitted a sharp light. Without wasting any more words, he charged towards Chase. Chase snorted coldly and met him without showing any weakness. After taking the Grand Revitalizing Pill, which made him feel morefortable, he believed that with hispletely dominant strength over L, he could defeat him even if he suffered serious injuries. Poom! Poom! Poom Next, the two of them exchanged several moves at an extremely fast speed. Their fists and palms collided, their legs shed! After another sh, Chase spurted out blood with a poom sound and flew backward. After stabilizing himself, his face was filled with a strong sense of shock, anger, and unwillingness. That feeling was like a master at the King rank, with low health, trying to show off in front of a Bronze rank yer but ended up being crushed by the Bronze yer. In the end, he realized that he was facing another King. How How can your strength be so strong? Last time it was obvious Chase widened his eyes, wearing an expression of disbelief. As he spoke, he coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. He wiped away the blood mixed with rainwater from the corners of his mouth, his face turning pale. In the few moves they exchanged, he felt that every collision was like hitting a small mountain. Ls punches and kicks made him feel incredibly heavy, as if they carried the force of ten thousand jin. The intensity of those attacks wasparable to his own mastery of theplete Thunder and Lightning Path. Last time, you only made a casual strike. How could you know if I used my full power? Die! L sneered coldly, his killing intent raging. Run! Chase shouted angrily, then swung his palms to create two palm prints and turned to escape. Why are you running? Not so cocky anymore? L taunted with his mouth, but his feet didnt hesitate and he quickly chased after him. At this moment, Cecily there, watching this scene, with a glimmer of light reflecting in his eyes. Good! Good I must kill Chase Meanwhile, under the rain curtain, Chase and L were fleeing and chasing, their speed reaching the limit. It must be said that Chase, who mastered theplete Thunder and Lightning rules, was fast. Even now, dragging his heavily injured body, his speed was still slightly faster than Ls. L exerted all his strength, even using his physical gravitational field, but he couldnt close the distance between them. Instead, the gap was gradually widening. Hahaha L, even though Im heavily injured now, it doesnt matter if Im not your match for a while. But you cant kill me, its impossible! You cant catch up to me, right? Isnt it pitiful? Isnt it infuriating? Worthless Youre nothing but worthless! Even with my serious injuries, you cant kill me! Hahaha Chase taunted loudly at L while fleeing. By the end, blood was still gushing from his mouth, but it couldnt stop his sense of triumph. L, chasing from behind, clenched his teeth in anger upon hearing those words. Damn it! Youre such a despicable person! I want to see how long you can hold on, dragging your heavily wounded body under this intense sprint! The other party didnt possess the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, a healing art, so its impossible for them to endure for long under such high-intensity running. Chase, who was running for his life, was also aware of this fact. To shake off L, he exerted all his effort and speed. At this moment, the injuries in his internal organs were worsening little by little, and not even the Grand Revitalizing Pill could change that. Damn it! If it continues like this, I will truly be caught by him. Should I meet my end in this Mirror of Trials? No! I cant die! If necessary, Ill abandon this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament! Survival is crucial With these thoughts in mind, Chase took out all the Boundary Talismans he had obtained from his storage space, ready to abandon the vehicle to save the general. If he were truly killed by L, fulfilling the others wishes, Chase wouldnt rest in peace even in death. However, at that moment, Chases expression changed as he noticed a figure not far away. At this point, he had escaped to the foot of a mountain and, through the rain curtain, vaguely saw a person standing at the entrance of a cave. The other person seemed extremely cautious and, upon sensing someone approaching, turned to hide inside the cave. But Chase instantly captured the exquisite figure of the other person. Savannah! Savannah, help me! Chase urgently shouted towards the figure. Surprisingly, the person was Savannah. Savannah, who had originally intended to hide inside the cave, trembled upon hearing the voice. Her strength was only at the Nascent Soul initial stage, although she also mastered a rtively special cosmicw: the embryonic form of the Way of the Wind. However, herbat power was not that formidable. After entering the Mirror of Trials, Savannah had been cultivating discreetly. She had no intention ofpeting for one of the ten spots for the Seed of the Star Path. She came to test her luck and see if she could encounter any opportunities. After all, the Mirror of Trials contained abundant spiritual energy and might hold some Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures. Practicing here would be much faster than in the Hudpids Sect. Moreover, the longer she persisted and theter she was eliminated, the better the rewards would be when the final event was settled. So Savannah found a hidden cave and temporarily hid there. Sensing someone approaching, she quickly concealed herself. But this time, she didnt expect a familiar face to appear. Savannah focused her gaze and finally recognized Chase, who was currently sprinting frantically. A look of shock filled her exquisitely beautiful face. Covered in blood, with unstable aura and a panicked expression. Could it be he was running for his life? Savannah blinked her eyes in disbelief. Who could make Chase, someone with terrifying strength, resort to such a desperate escape?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Could it be one of those peerless geniuses from the Kunlun Divine Mountains or Peni Fairy Ind? Chapter 841: Death and Disappearance After a brief moment of shock, Savannahs mind was filled with numerous thoughts. Was Chases situation so dire that he would give up on the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament and leave the Mirror of Trials? If that were the case, then there would be no need to worry about L encountering Chase. L would no longer face a significant threat. However, just as Savannah entertained these thoughts, she caught sight of a figure relentlessly pursuing Chase. Immediately, her eyes widened in shock! L? Thats L? The person chasing and trying to kill Chase is actually L? How is that possible? The expression on Savannahs face became incredibly vivid. She had been secretly relieved, thinking that L might not have to face Chase anymore. But it turned out that the two had already encountered each other. However, the reality was that Chase was being pursued by L like a cornered dog, fleeing for his life. Savannahs internal shock reached an unprecedented level. L, how did you be so powerful? Savannah, what are you waiting for? Quickly bestow your power of the wind upon me! Hurry! Chase could be seen rapidly approaching the cave, urgently shouting at Savannah. After speaking, he looked back, a smug expression on his face, andughed provocatively, Hahaha, the heavens are on my side! L, lets see how youll chase me this time. Youre destined to be a pathetic waste. You wont be able to kill me Before Savannah broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm, Chase had taken an interest in her primarily due to her temperament and appearance. However, after Savannah stepped into the Nascent Soul Realm and grasped the embryonic form of the Way of the Wind, Chase became even more interested in her value. That was why, along the way, he gradually lost patience and became eager to obtain Savannahs assistance. In the world, all things were interdependent and mutually reinforcing. The Way of the Wind and the Way of Thunder and Lightning were twoplementary forces. When Savannah bestowed her mastery of the power of the wind upon a target with the power of thunder and lightning, they would gain thebined effect of Wind and Thunder Power. Their movement speed and attack speed would increase by at least fifty percent. Moreover, their agility and nimbleness in battle would be unparalleled. It was an undeniable state enhancement. So, when Chase saw Savannah, he immediately revealed an excited and ecstatic expression. He felt as if even the heavens were helping him. In this critical moment, he unexpectedly encountered Savannah. As long as his speed increased by another half, he couldpletely shake off L within half a minute. Then, he would escape and heal his injuries. The next time he saw L, it would be his turn to ruthlessly pursue and kill him. Savannah? L, who was in the midst of chasing Chase, also noticed Savannah. A look of surprise appeared on his well-defined face, apanied by some confusion. He couldnt understand why Chase would be so excited upon seeing Savannah. Sure, Savannah was beautiful, but was that enough to warrant such excitement? They were practically on the verge of death, yet Chase had the leisure to be thrilled. Furthermore, even if Savannah wanted to help him, would she be able to? This girl couldnt stop herself. L inwardly sighed. At this moment, Savannah looked at the rapidly approaching Chase and L, her beautiful eyes flickering. She looked at Chase, then at L. Finally, a hint of blue light surged from her body. The power of the wind began to surge around her. Swish! The next second, L, who had been slower than Chase, suddenly increased his speed by 40%. At a visible speed, he approached Chase! L, who possessed the Thunder and Lightning Constitution, had not yet mastered the Thunder and Lightning Path, but the Wind Thunder state was effective for him as well. Of course, the increase in speed was only 40%, not as significant as it was for Chase. But even so, it was enough for L to catch up to Chase! L himself was startled, feeling a sense of loss of control over his body. This is He widened his eyes and finally guessed what was happening. Could it be Savannah At that moment, a roar filled with deep resentment, anger, and hatred resounded. Savannah, you bitch! You actually bestowed the power of the wind upon L! You bitch, I will never let you off! Ah ah ah Chase let out a hysterical roar and finally made a decision to abandon all the Boundary Talismans he held and escape for his life. And at that moment, L, who had gained a 40% increase in speed, had already rushed to a distance of 40 meters from Chase. His physical force field and gravity directly acted upon Chase. Take this! Chase scattered countless Boundary Talismans. Buzz! The space around him immediately distorted and became unstable.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As he discarded the Boundary Talismans on his body, the Mirror of Trials was about to expel him from this small world. However, this process also required some time. Although it was short, it was enough to do something. Swish! Under the influence of gravity, a Boundary Talisman was sucked into Ls hand, and he infused true energy into it, shooting it towards Chase like a sharp hidden weapon. During the brief process of being expelled from the Mirror of Trials, Chase couldnt move. St! So this Boundary Talisman decisively pierced into Chases flesh. Chase, who was leaving the Mirror of Trials, suddenly felt the repulsive force disappear instantly. A Boundary Talisman had pierced into his body. How could the Mirror of Trials reject him again! No! At the same time, a massive fist imprint carrying unparalleled power ruthlessly mmed towards him. In Chases pupils, it rapidly erged. Boom! In the next instant, the fist imprint heavily struck Chases head, creating a cloud of red and white mist. His entire head seemed to vanish into thin air as Ls fist shattered it. Although Chase relied on the Thunder and Lightning Path, his defense was not outstanding despite his insanely violent and abnormal attacks. How could he withstand such a powerful and heavy blow from Ls fist? Crack! At that moment, amidst the curtain of rain, a bolt of lightning directly struck Ls body, instantly numbing him. Buzz! Death by the Dao! And with Chases untimely death, the power of the Heavenly Dao immediately dispersed and astonishingly converged towards Ls direction. Chapter 842: The Way Enters the Body Wham! You bastard! On the viewing tform outside, in the area where the Tian Shan Sect was located, the elder leading the group pped the stone seat in front of him, cursing angrily. The faces of the other Tian Shan Sect members were equally grim. Annoyance, anger, unwillingness, resentment These are disciples of your Hudpids Sect? If this bitch hadnt died inside the Mirror of Trials, I would have torn her apart a thousand times! The elder from the Tian Shan Sect red at the Hudpids Sect, his voice filled with bone-chilling coldness and hatred. His name was Hunter Kwan, Chases own uncle. Seeing his exceptionally talented nephew die inside the Mirror of Trials filled him with grief and, more than anything, with hatred. Originally, his nephew had a boundless future, destined to be one of the candidates for the Seed of the Star Path, perhaps even growing into a powerful figure in the future. But unexpectedly, he met a tragic end inside the Mirror of Trials. And what infuriated Hunter the most was that the one who ultimately helped the opponent kill Chase was a female disciple of the Hudpids Sect. As a subordinate sect of the Tian Shan Sect, the Hudpids Sect couldnt tolerate such a disciple. Old Hunter, its my fault for not regting my disciples properly! If Savannahes out alive, I will make her pay a price and give Tian Shan Sect and Old Hunter an exnation! The apanying elder from the Hudpids Sect spoke with a fearful and respectful expression. Exnation? Wudutu is already dead! What exnation can bring back his life? I want this female disciple to suffer torment and die a slow death! Hunters face was filled with resentment. Hmph! Just then, a cold snort sounded in Hunters ear. His whole body trembled, and he turned to look in the direction of the martial arenas high tform. Under the pressure of the Orderwarden Organization, he reluctantly closed his mouth. However, the deep color of hatred still flickered in his eyes, as if it had seeped into his bones regarding Savannah, the Hudpids Sect disciple. At this moment, one of the nine divided screens presented by the Mirror of Trials was still focused on Ls side, making everyone once again recognize these dark horses. Before this, the young master of the Sun Moon Sect, L, had no fame. However, he single-handedly killed the experts of the Ancient Macdonald family and then defeated one of the favorites, Chase. In an instant, everyone remembered the name L. Good! The young master is indeed the young master! He truly deserves to be the sessor chosen by Dragon Ancestor! Hahaha Elder Fiery Dragon pped his thigh, his face filled with excitement. L! You traitorous scum! Is this the effect of the heritage you obtained from the jade pendant? The heritage is truly extraordinary! The one leading the Ancient Willis family this time was Elder Archer, one of the faithful dogs of the current family head, Maximus. His eyes narrowed, and his facial expression changed unpredictably. The family heads decision to use any means necessary to obtain the heritage from L was indeed wise. A waste who grew up in the mundane world can actuallypete with these ancient-level geniuses! At the seat of the Broken Pulse Sect! Sullivan squinted his eyes, a hint of profound meaning on his face. L, your growth speed even makes me, your former mentor, feel somewhat frightened! Heaven Gap Sect! udia gritted her teeth, her expression a mix of emotions. L, you heartless and despicable man, how dare you be so powerful? Hah This beauty is actually willing to help you like this. Your rtionship must be quite deep, huh? Why did you reject me back then? Arent you also a scumbag who flirts around and changes his mind? Meanwhile, on the elevated tform of the martial arena. Elder Skywalker looked at the image of L with a faint, elusive smile on his face, seemingly full of interest. This little guy is about to seize the Heaven and Earth Dao that originally belonged to Chase. Master Ho, the head of Kunlun Sect, raised an eyebrow. Elder Skywalker seems quite interested in this L, huh? I have a slight connection with this young man and I am indeed intrigued by him! But it still depends on whether he can be that one-tenth in the end. Elder Skywalker nodded and said, As long as he remains steady, it should be highly possible! But I really cant believe that Chase from Tian Shan Sect has been eliminated so quickly. This kid mastered theplete Dao in the Nascent Soul Realm and was one of the popr candidates this time. I thought he could make it to the end. Master Ho sighed with regret. At this moment, within the Mirror of Trials! Crack! Crack!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. One bolt of lightning after another struck Ls body. He stood there, entering a mysterious state. His mental power, which had reached the Internal Fusion Realm, merged with his dantian, connecting with the outside world. For a moment, L suddenly sensed a faint but undeniably real power. This power was swift, violent, and restless! Like a group of wild horses, difficult to tame. L attempted to channel them into his own body, instantly feeling a tingling sensation throughout his entire being. His muscles, bones, skin, and organs suffered a certain degree of damage from this power. L was certain that if he wasnt Thunder and Lightning Constitution himself, even with the Myriad Forms physical body, he wouldnt be able to withstand the dazzling power of this violent force. In an instant, he would be crushed by this power and reduced to a pile of ashes! Fortunately, he was Thunder and Lightning Constitution, a natural vessel for thunder and lightning energy. The damage caused by the Thunder and Lightning Power of the Way to his body waspletely within Ls tolerance. Coupled with the restoration from the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, it was more than secure. Beside him, Savannah was startled when she saw the lightning striking L at first. Could it be? The man she had saved without hesitation was struck by lightning right after? Could it be that even God couldnt bear to see her betray Chase and instead chose to help L? If that were the case, the lightning should strike her instead. However, the next second, when Savannah saw L enveloped in the lightning unharmed, she finally realized. L, just like Chase, is he also a Thunder attribute physique? After Chases death, did he seize the Thunder and Lightning Dao that originally belonged to him? Savannah spected repeatedly, then quickly stood guard beside L, watching the surroundings for any signs of danger. Chapter 843: Will You Take Charge of It from Now On? L didntprehend the duration of the Thunder and Lightning Way for too long. It was only about fifteen minutes when he opened his eyes. In that instant, a surge of electricity seemed to shoot out from his eyes and then recede back inside. At that moment, the previously overcast sky began to clear, and a ray of sunlight pierced through. It was as if this thunderstorm was tailor-made for L. With his grasp of the Thunder and Lightning Way, the thunder and lightning had also ceased. A trace of excitement appeared on Ls face as he felt the violent Thunder and Lightning Power of the Way within him. Previously, he hadnt even grasped the embryonic form of the Thunder and Lightning Way. But with the killing of Chase, it was as if he had seized the opportunity that originally belonged to the other party.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. L, who possessed the Thunder and Lightning Constitution, directly took a step forward and reced Chase, fully mastering theplete Thunder and Lightning Way. Boom! L couldnt help but throw a punch! A immensely solid, deep blue fist imprint shot out. That deep blue color even surpassed the yellow radiance of the Power of the Earths Depths. It should be noted that L onlyprehended the embryonic form of the Solid Earth Way, while the Thunder and Lightning Way wasplete. Wherever the fist imprint passed, the towering trees with a thickness of three people hugging each other were pierced and shattered one after another. Then, the attacknded on the mountain ahead, directly prating through it. Finally, it exploded within the mountain with a loud rumble! The entire mountain shook, and countless boulders rolled down! What an incredible feeling! L looked at his own fist, his face filled with ecstatic joy. Theplete Thunder and Lightning Way is truly powerful! I feel that my attack strength has doubled and skyrocketed once againpared to before. Im afraid even an ordinary peak Nascent Soul stage expert would be killed by my punch! I havent fought a real Void Reclusion powerhouse, so I dont know if such a master can withstand my attacks. I guess it would be quite challenging, hehe A look of confidence and ambition appeared on Ls face. This unprecedented sense of power made him extremely eager for a thrilling battle to test his strength. L, lets leave quickly! What if someonees because of themotion you caused? Savannah looked at L, who seemed somewhat overconfident, and said with some exasperation. Even if his strength had made a breakthrough, did he really need to go around causing earthquakes? Themotion just now wasparable to an earthquake. Wont that attract attention? Its fine! Its even better if someonees! L grinned and shook his head dismissively. Upon hearing this, Savannah couldnt help but roll her eyes. At this moment, L collected his thoughts, calmed down his excited emotions, and looked sincerely at Savannah. Miss Graham, thank you so much! If it werent for you, Chase might have escaped. Upon hearing these words, Savannah pursed her lips and softly uttered, Hmm. Her beautiful eyes were filled with a hint of resentment andplexity as she looked at this guy. Besides thank you, is there nothing else to say? Before this, Savannah was somewhat skeptical of Ls insistence on participating in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament and even threatened to deal with Chases harassment on her own. She thought L was just boasting. However, Chases corpse was lying not far away at that moment. He had died at the hands of L. It was then that Savannah truly realized Ls power had surpassed that of an ordinary person. Although he appeared to be only at the mid-stage of the Nascent Soul realm, his truebat strength was terrifying. In that moment, Savannahs admiration and fascination for L grew inexplicably. As a genius girl from the Graham family, she had always been obsessed with martial arts. In her heart, there was an instinctive admiration for the strong. And now, after witnessing Ls power, that feeling became even stronger. Eh! Ls face showed a hint of embarrassment upon hearing Savannahs words. He was not a fool and knew what she meant. He had originally thought that after she joined the Hudpids Sect, they would have no further connection and Savannah would no longer have any longing for him. But unexpectedly, they had encountered each other in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. Not only that, but Savannah had unhesitatingly chosen to stand by his side when facing Chase and himself. L didnt know how to repay this kind of sentiment. As the saying goes, its most difficult to bear the favor of a beauty. L was now truly experiencing that feeling. He would never do anything to betray Miranda, but he also couldnt hurt Savannahs heart. For a moment, L didnt know how to speak and could only dodge the topic. He coughed and looked at Chases headless body, his expression a mixture of gratitude and guilt. Miss Graham, by helping me, will it bring trouble to you? he asked cautiously. What do you think? Savannah pouted when she saw that L was not responding to her in any way. Well if its known that you helped me get rid of Chase, Hudpids Sect probably wont tolerate you anymore. And Tian Shan Sect wont let you off either. L said this, testingly asking, How about youe back to Sun Moon Sect with me in the future? What do you think? Upon hearing this, Savannahs beautiful eyes flickered, and she mockingly replied, Go back to Sun Moon Sect with you? Does that mean youll take responsibility for me in the future? Well L smiled bitterly and could only nod. Yes! Miss Graham, I am indebted to your kindness. If Hudpids Sect doesnt ept you, and if you dont mind, Sun Moon Sect will open its doors for you. As long as I, L, am alive, whoever wants to trouble you will have to get past me and Sun Moon Sect first. Hmph! Its fortunate that you have a little conscience, Savannah snorted, a hint of a smile appearing on her exquisite face. She had realized that it was unlikely for this guy to respond to her words. It was already good enough that he could say what he just did. Go to Sun Moon Sect? That was this guys sect? Then, in the future, wouldnt they be able to be together day and night? In that case, was it really impossible between them? Chapter 844: I Do Have a Plan If I can leave the Mirror of Trials alive, then Ill join your Sun Moon Sect, Savannah said, her lips curling up. Hmm! Well travel together, and Ill do everything to ensure your safety, L nodded, making a serious promise. Pfft! Did I say I wanted to travel with you? Savannah asked, rolling her eyes. Huh, didnt you? L paused, looking confused. Then beg me, Savannah said yfully, a hint of coquetry on her face. Well L hesitated, feeling a bit embarrassed. Lets go! Lets go back and see what happened to the people from the Tian Shan Sect and the Porter Family of the Northern Border. Ls expression froze, and he said awkwardly, turning around and heading in the direction Chase hade from earlier. Savannah shook her head speechlessly and gritted her teeth. What an insensitive jerk! Growing up in a martial arts family, she couldnt understand Ls mindset. Whats wrong with having a few admirers for such a powerful man? So what if he has a wife? Hmph! Its not like he cant have a concubine. But the more L acted like this, the more it ignited Savannahs resentment or perhaps a desire for conquest in her heart. After a joss sticks worth of time Several bodiesy on the muddy ground. Three young members of the Porter Family of the Northern Border squatted there, their faces filled with helplessness and sorrow as they guarded a person. On the scene, after the other five members of the Tian Shan Sect left two corpses behind and Chase escaped, the remaining three had lost their morale and fled. Four of the Porter Family of the Northern Border died in this battle. Of course, if we count Cecil, who was about to breathe hisst, it would be five deaths. Brother Longhu, how are you? Senior brother, hold on! Quick, search for the Boundary Talisman on Senior Brothers body. If he can leave the Mirror of Trials, there might still be a chance to save him. Three disciples of the Porter Family surrounded Cecil, urgently stuffing Elixirs into his mouth, their faces filled with worry. Its useless! I know my own condition! Even if I leave, I wont survive. I Now, I just want to wait for a result I wonder if that person caught up to Chase? Did they kill that damn dog Cecil spoke weakly. He caught up! This is his corpse! As the words fell, a deep voice sounded. Behind L, Savannah followed, returning to the scene. He dragged a headless corpse and threw it next to Cecil and the others. The other three disciples of the Porter Familys expressions changed instantly, showing a defensive look towards L. No need to be nervous. Im not interested in killing you, L said lightly, smiling faintly. On the contrary, I want to save his life if he cooperates. Hearing this, Cecil, lying on the verge of death, couldnt help but sneer. My friend, Im grateful that you can kill Chase for me. But as for saving me let it go What are your motives for us? Why bother talking nonsense As a practitioner, Cecil knew the state of his own body very well, and he knew he was definitely in bad shape. It seemed unlikely that even immortals could save him. The injury that Chase had inflicted on his right lung had already severely damaged his cardiovascr system, due to the lightning path he carried. But what was even more deadly was the kick he received afterward. It shattered his internal organs! It was only with the help of the Grand Revitalizing Pill that he managed to hang on to hisst breath. Cecil himself didnt believe he could be saved. Are you talking nonsense? Why not let me give it a try? I do have motives for you, but lets discuss them after you believe I can save you, shall we? Ls tone was calm and steady, instinctively persuasive. He didnt even try to conceal it. He openly admitted, I do have motives for you. This made people let their guard down instead. As Cecils eyes flickered, the other three exchanged nces and urged him, Senior Brother, why not let him try!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They also knew that if L harbored ill intentions toward them, with the strength to defeat Chase, it wouldnt be difficult for him to kill them. So, they let go of their guard. Fine! Friend, you may give it a try Cecil pondered for a few seconds and nodded. As the words fell, L walked towards Cecil and took out a pair of silver needles from his storage bag, specifically for show. After all, L didnt want to expose the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to outsiders. He then pierced nine silver needles into various acupoints on Cecils body. After a few twists, he used the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to stimte Cecils innate vitality, blending it with the dragon energy he had cultivated, in order to heal him. Cecil, who had felt on the brink of death and ready to pass away at any moment, suddenly contracted his pupils. He distinctly felt the warmth spreading within his body. The once fatal injuries were slowly recovering. This This His eyes widened, and he looked at L with a mixture of ecstasy and astonishment. What do you think now? Do you believe me? L raised an eyebrow and asked with a smiling, narrowed gaze. Not only are you incredibly powerful, but your medical skills are also unbelievable? Save me! As long as you can save my life, I, Cecil, will do anything without hesitation. Cecil said excitedly, his voice now filled with strength that had been absent before. When faced with a glimmer of hope, he desired to live more than anyone else. Who would willingly die at the age of twenty-something after reaching such a level of cultivation? What Im asking you to do is something youre fully capable of doing. L smiled and then spoke solemnly, I want you to teach me the final move you used when fighting Chase! As his words fell, Cecil and the three juniors from the Porter Family of the Northern Border were taken aback. You want to learn the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist? Chapter 845: Attempting Recognition Upon hearing Ls request, Cecils expression immediately changed. The other three disciples of the Porter Family also looked at L with a hint of curiosity. What? Cant you teach it? L raised an eyebrow and asked. As soon as his words fell, one of the disciples from the Porter Family of the Northern Border spoke with a stern face, Of course not! The Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist is a secret technique that our family does not pass down. Even the three of us are not qualified to learn it. Only descendants of our family who have obtained the Ancestral Spirit Power of Beasts recognition, like Senior Brother Longhu, are allowed to study this secret technique. Let alone you, an outsider. Hearing this, L couldnt help but frown. Savannah, who was next to him, spoke indignantly on his behalf, Isnt it just a martial technique? Theyre just being overly protective! If L doesnt save you, youre as good as dead! Cecils face showed a firm resolve upon hearing these words. He shook his head and said, Im sorry, even if I, Cecil, were to die, I would never vite our ancestral teachings and disclose our familys secret techniques. L, you should give up. If you dont want to save me, you can stop now. A hint of regret and unwillingness shed through Ls eyes. He sighed and said, So, only the disciples of the Porter Family of the Northern Border can learn the secret technique that your family doesnt pass down? Alright, I was thinking too much. Cecil shook his head and said, To be precise, its not just the disciples of the Porter Family of the Northern Border who can learn it. Our familys ancestral teachings state that only those who have obtained the Ancestral Spirit Power of Beasts recognition can learn it. Unless, L, you can gain the recognition of our familys Ancestral Spirit Power of Beasts, I will not teach it to you. But the chances of that Cecil shook his head, indicating that the chances were very low. The ancestral beast worshipped by the Porter Family of the Northern Border would naturally only recognize the descendants of the Porter Family of the Northern Border. How could it possibly recognize an outsider? Oh? So, if I can gain the recognition of your Ancestral Spirit Power of Beasts, you will be willing to teach it to me? How can I gain the recognition? Can I give it a try in this Mirror of Trials? L raised an eyebrow, considering giving it a shot. In this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, geniuses gathered and strong opponents stood tall. L couldnt guarantee how far he could go. If it hadnt been for Chases serious injury, it wouldnt have been easy for him to defeat the opponent. So, having an extra trump card meant having an extra guarantee for survival and continuing on. You can! But in my current state Cecil nodded, his voice sounding weak and feeble, as he smiled bitterly. As his words fell, L chuckled and once again flicked the silver needle on Cecils body, using the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal Cecils injuries. Cecil felt a warm flow spreading throughout his body, and a wave offort washed over his shattered organs. He couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief. In the following moments, amidst Cecils astonished and ecstatic expression and the shocked faces of the Porter Family disciples, Cecils injuries werepletely healed by L within an hour. Alright! Give it a try, L withdrew the silver needle, disinfected it with true energy, and put it back into the storage bag, gesturing to Cecil. Cecil swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at L as if he were looking at a great immortal. The next second, he stood up and began to swing his fists and kick his legs a few times. The whole person felt as if it had returned to normal! Apart from feeling slightly weak due to the previous depletion of true energy, the body waspletely fine. I actually came back to life! And, Im fully restored! L, your medical skills are simply amazing! No! Thats not right. It shouldnt be called medical skills, it should be called divine skills. I cant repay your life-saving grace! Please ept my bow! Cecil looked at L, sincerely amazed, his face filled with a joy and gratitude as if he had been resurrected from the dead. The other three participants from the Porter Family of the Northern Border also looked at L with a deep sense of astonishment. Savannah, too, was shocked by Ls medical skills. At that moment, L supported Cecil and waved his hand, saying, No need to be polite! I didnt save you unconditionally. Upon hearing this, a somewhat embarrassed expression appeared on Cecils face, and he asked, I know L wanted to try to gain the recognition of our ancestral spirit. But without hesitation, L saved me first. Arent you afraid I might change my mind? Upon hearing this, L smiled faintly, with a hint of arrogance and dominance in his smile.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not afraid! Cecil and the three participants from the Porter Family exchanged meaningful nces when they heard Ls words. Indeed, how could L fear Cecils change of heart? He could defeat Chase, so why wouldnt he be able to defeat Cecil, who had already depleted his true energy? He could save your life, and he could kill you too. Want to test if you can change your mind? Cecil shook his head helplessly. Strength truly is the foundation of everything. L, I am still extremely grateful for saving my life. I will help you give it a try, to see if you can gain the recognition of the ancestral spirit. But I must reiterate that if it fails, L, even if you take back my life, I wont disclose the familys secret technique. L nodded. Good! If I cant gain the recognition of the ancestral spirit, I wont force it, Cecil. Saving your life will be regarded as a positive connection. Alright! I will now withdraw the ancestral spirit power from myself and see if it recognizes L. Cecils expression turned serious as he spoke. The next moment, regardless of whether the ground was muddy or not, he sat directly on the ground, formingplex hand seals with both hands. A wave of spiritual fluctuation emanated from his body. Cecils expression contorted for a moment, as if he was enduring some kind of soul-tearing pain. His eyes rolled back, leaving only the whites of his eyes. If someone were to stumble upon this image in the middle of the night, they would probably be scared out of their wits. Even in broad daylight, it looked somewhat eerie. Roar! After who knows how long, a sound resembling a dragons roar and a tigers growl resounded. A figure suddenly rose from Cecils body, separating from his physical form! Chapter 846: As Promised It was an image of a strange beast! It looked like a fierce tiger but different in some ways. On top of its tiger head were two antlers, wide and resembling those of a qilin. Based on the form of a fierce tiger, it possessed some dragon-like features. For now, lets call it a Dragon-Tiger Beast! This image of the Dragon-Tiger Beast was extracted by Cecil himself from his own soul. In the Priocia Northern Territory, there were many peculiar individuals known as Horse Immortals. They gained recognition from certain enlightened spirit creatures like the yellow-skinned, snakes, foxes, and others, allowing their souls to attach to them and borrow the power of these spirit immortals.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The Porter Family of the Northern Border, located in the Changbai Land of the Priocia Northern Territory, excelled in the Horse Immortal Art. Some of the techniques in the Horse Immortal Art actually originated from the Porter Family of the Northern Border. Of course, the methods of the Porter Family were even more advanced. They had been worshipping the ancestral spirit of beasts for generations, enabling them to borrow the power of the ancestral spirit and bestow it upon outstanding descendants. However, the current image of the beast was not the true soul of the ancestral spirit. It was merely a fragment of the soul separated by the ancestral spirit, far less powerful than the true ancestral spirit worshipped by the Porter Family of the Northern Border, not even one percent of its strength. Nevertheless, it still possessed spirituality. This spirituality manifested in whether others would gain its recognition. Heaven and Earth, profound and vast. Ancestral spirit above, enlightened by divine light Go! Cecil sat there, and as soon as the image of the Dragon-Tiger Beast separated from him, he recited an incantation. Finally, pointing his finger, the image of the Dragon-Tiger Beast moved swiftly towards L. Swish! But aftering into contact with L, it let out a silent roar and quickly retreated. Clearly, it did not recognize L. Seeing this, L furrowed his brows and couldnt help but sigh. Cecil also shook his head and said, It seems However, right after that, the humanoid soul fragment of the Dragon-Tiger Beast revealed a hint of confusion. Then, it stopped retreating and approached L once again. Swish! Finally, it merged directly into Ls body. In an instant, a beast-like aura emanated from L, and his eyes flickered with a savage coldness. This This cant be possible! It actually seeded? The three descendants of the Porter Family of the Northern Border were dumbfounded at this scene. Cecil couldnt believe it either and forced a smile as he tugged at the corner of his mouth, saying, L, you have truly gained the recognition of the ancestral spirit. This is simply unbelievable. A smile appeared on Savannahs face, and she secretly rejoiced for L, saying to Cecil, Now, you can teach L that secret technique, right? Upon hearing this, Cecil couldnt help but smile bitterly and nodded, Of course! Since L has gained the recognition of the ancestral spirit, ording to our ancestral teachings, he is fully qualified to learn the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. However Saying that, Cecil quickly activated his hand seal, extracting the soul fragment of the ancestral spirit from Ls body and merging it back into his own soul. Since L has also gained the recognition of the ancestral spirit, the soul incarnation will automatically merge with Ls soul. If this continues, the ancestral spirit incarnation that originally belonged to me will truly be Ls. L, I dont know if youre interested in visiting our Porter Family of the Northern Border sometime? Your ability to gain the recognition of the ancestral spirit must have some significant connection to our Porter Family. Moreover, only by returning to the ancestral shrine of the Porter Family can you truly, like me, obtain a strand of the ancestral spirits soul incarnation. The benefits of this, I cannot borate on now, but they are undoubtedly immense. Cecil looked at L with intense eyes and extended his invitation. After a moment of hesitation, L nodded, neither confirming nor denying, Alright, lets discuss itter! If theres an opportunity, I will visit the Porter Family of the Northern Border. Currently, L maintained a cautious attitude regarding the trip to the Porter Family of the Northern Border. The lessons from the Broken Pulse Sect were still vivid in his mind. He wouldnt easily put himself in an uncontroble environment. L himself was somewhat surprised to receive the recognition of the ancestral spirit. Then, a few spections emerged in his mind: Could it be because he obtained the Dragon Ancestors inheritance? Looking at the ancestral image of the Porter Family of the Northern Border, it seemed to be a descendant of a crossbreed between a dragon and a tiger. In ancient times, it wasnt umon to find these half-dragon exotic beasts with dragon bloodline. As the Dragon Ancestor, Dudrar Dragonseal, it was natural for these half-dragon exotic beasts with dragon bloodline to feel a sense of closeness or even submission to him. The specifics were still uncertain. However, if safety could be ensured, it wouldnt hurt to consider visiting the Porter Family. Perhaps there would be some unexpected opportunities. L secretly calcted in his mind At this moment, Cecil casually mentioned it without being overly enthusiastic or insistent. With a change in tone, he chuckled and nodded, I understand. The priority now is to teach L the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist! Next, the six of them temporarily left the area and found a quiet ce. Cecil and L went to a cave alone, as agreed, to begin teaching L the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. The key to this secret techniquey in the mastery of ones true qi. Only then could one instantly mobilize the true qi throughout their entire body to unleash an earth-shattering strike. Therefore, executing this move required a high level of spiritual power. It needed to reach the Internal Fusion Realm! Due to gaining the recognition of the ancestral spirit of his family, Cecils soul had merged with a strand of the ancestral spirits incarnation, making his spiritual power exceptionally strong, even surpassing those at the same stage as a Nascent Soul cultivator. He had long reached the Internal Fusion Realm. From his perspective, L probably didnt possess the same conditions, so even if he learned it now, he wouldnt be able to execute it. Chapter 847: Violet’s Crisis! L, I have already taught you the method of executing the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist! Once you break through to the Void Reclusion Realm in the future, you will naturally be able to execute it! Cecil said. L responded with a faint smile, Hmm? I dont think thats necessary! I can try using it now. Hmm? Are you saying, L, that your mental power cultivation Cecil was astonished. Yes! My mental power cultivation has already reached the Internal Fusion Realm! Hehe L nodded. To execute the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist, one needs to reach the Internal Fusion Realm in mental power cultivation in order to have absolute control over the true qi within the body. To the extent that one can instantly deplete their own true qi and deliver an extremely powerful strike. L fully satisfied this condition. Cecil, thank you for imparting your knowledge! I would like to study it on my own and master this supreme technique as soon as possible, L said. Although he had already taken note of the essentials of the technique, he still needed to explore it in order to attempt using it. L wanted to seclude himself and meditate. Good! Thats only right. I wont disturb you, L, as youprehend it at your own pace! Well be waiting for you outside the cave! Cecil stood up cheerfully. Hmm! I also hope you can take care of mypanion, L nodded and made a request. Upon hearing this, Cecil smirked ambiguously and patted his chest, saying, L, rest assured, I will take care of the safety of that beautifuldy. He only thought that L and Savannah were in a rtionship as cultivation partners. L shook his head speechlessly, choosing not to exin anything. He began to focus and study the essentials of the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fists execution. Fifty miles away from the valley where L and the other five temporarily resided. There was a waterfall in this ce, and a young girl was currently squatting beside a pool of water below the waterfall, cleaning the bloodstains off her body. Two corpsesy not far from her. Evidently, the girl had just experienced a fierce battle and killed two participants. The girl had a delicate and beautiful appearance. On her once lively and charming face, there now seemed to be a perpetual coldness. Her beautiful eyescked any hint of emotion. It was a transformation that could only ur after experiencing immense changes and bearing deep-seated hatred. This girl was Violet! The genius girl from the Ancient Willis family, with exceptional cultivation talent. She had reached the peak of the Nascent Soul stage at the age of twenty. As a direct descendant of the Ancient Willis family, Violet also inherited a simr Yin aura to Nora. It was because of this Yin aura within her that the descendants of the Ancient Willis family could execute the Cursebearer secret technique, which was like a double-edged sword, allowing them to greatly enhance their strength within a short period of time. And simrly, the same ominous aura known as the Dudrar Dragonseal Curse prevented the Ancient Willis family from living beyond two hundred years, generation after generation. In fact, there was also a trace of this aura within Ls body, but it remained dormant, undetected even by L himself. Once he reached the age of one hundred and fifty, this aura would emerge and im his life at the age of two hundred. This aura was, in fact, a force of death originating from the corpse of Dudrar Dragonseal in the dragon tomb guarded by the Ancient Willis family. Therefore, the reason L was able toprehend the Power of Death on Sun Moon Isle might be rted to the strand of deaths power deep within his bloodline. Simrly, Violet, like L, grasped the embryonic form of the Way of Death in herprehension. In other words, Violet also possessed the Power of Death. Furthermore, in addition to the embryonic form of the Way of Death, she alsoprehended the embryonic form of the Way of Fire within the Five Elements Doctrine. At the peak of the Nascent Soul stage at the age of twenty, she possessed dual embryonic forms of Dao! This talented young girl from the Ancient Willis family was equally remarkable in terms of potential. Phew Why do I feel that my spiritual power is particrly active within this Mirror of Trials? It seems that practicing the Refining God Technique has an exceptionally effective result?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After cleaning the bloodstains from her face, Violet sat cross-legged by the water pool, speaking to herself. The Ancient Willis familys technique for refining gods was called the Dragon Ascending Nine Heavens Divine Art. Next, this young girl calmed her mind and began practicing this technique. Having experienced drastic changes, Violet harbored an unparalleled desire to be stronger at this moment. Not a day went by when she didnt hope that she could return to the Ancient Willis family, kill Mr. Maximus and those traitors, and avenge her grandfather, father, and all those elders and loved ones who had finally left. My spiritual power is on the verge of reaching the Internal Fusion Realm! As long as I break through to the Internal Fusion Realm, I will be able tomunicate with heaven and earth, perfecting death and the embryonic form of the Way of Fire into true powers of the Dao! I will definitely be one of the ten Seeds of the Star Path and receive the full support of the Orderwarden Organization. Grandfather! Father! Violet will definitely avenge you! I wont make you wait too long. Violet clenched her lips and muttered to herself. However, as soon as her words fell, her expression changed drastically. She quickly jumped up and looked behind her. Miss Violet, Im afraid you have no chance! A deep voice resounded at this moment. Behind Violet, about forty to fifty meters away, seven figures were steadily approaching. Shawn, Jeff! The Five Elements Brothers? Its you! Violet immediately recognized these seven individuals. Her face instantly turned pale! Chapter 848: Someone Has Arrived Once a genius of the Ancient Willis family, how could Violet not recognize these seven individuals? These seven individuals were the strongest among the candidates sent by Maximus to represent the Ancient Willis family in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. All of them were at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage. They also had a mission. That mission was to eliminate Violet once they encountered her. Whether it was Violets misfortune or the good luck of Shawn Jeff and the Five Elements Brothers, within less than two days in the Mirror of Trials, the seven of them had actuallye together and found Violet. Do you want to kill me? Violets eyes gleamed with anger. Miss Violet, we apologize. We are just following orders. We hope you wont me us, Shawn said expressionlessly. So, all of you have be the heartlessckeys of Maximus? Violet asked through gritted teeth, even though she already knew the answer, her heart was still filled with resentment. She, who was once the youngdy of the family, was now facing the pursuit of her peers from the family? The current Ancient Willis family was truly no longer what it used to be. Sorry, we are just carrying out our orders without questioning right or wrong. If you want to me someone, me yourself for not knowing your ce. Since you escaped from the family, why didnt you hide and struggle for survival? Instead, you chose to participate in this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, Garth Willis among the Five Elements Brothers shook his head with a cold and mocking tone. They were all descendants of Maximus from the Willis family, so how could they show any mercy to Violet? Lets attack! As soon as he finished speaking, Shawn stomped his foot and charged directly towards Violet. His younger brother, Jeff, followed closely behind him. The Five Elements Brothers were not to be outdone. Violet, seeing this, decisively turned and fled without rashly fighting against these seven individuals. If she died just like that or was directly eliminated from the Mirror of Trials, how could she avenge her grandfather and father? How could she receive training from the Orderwarden Organization? At this moment, Violets thoughts raced. While fleeing quickly, she also pondered a way to break through the situation. Violet, you cant escape! Die! Hehehe Among the Five Elements Brothers, Rosalind Willis was unexpectedly a charming woman in her twenties. The way she looked at Violet carried a hint of mockery, like a cat ying with a mouse. Rosalind, once a genius descendant of the Ancient Willis family, had always been overshadowed by Violet, even by several lengths. In terms of talent, she was inferior to Violet, and in terms of status, Violet was the granddaughter of the familys patriarch, far surpassing her. Previously, Rosalind could only bury her jealousy deep in her heart. When she saw Violet, she even addressed her as a sister, trying to appear close. But now, with the Hayden lineage annihted and Violet reduced to a dog of a fallen family, Rosalind seemed to have found an opportunity to vent her pent-up jealousy. She wanted to expose all the past jealousy on Violet. Swish! Rosalindunched an attack towards Violet, apanied by a water-blue light representing the Way of Water, shooting towards the young girl in front of her. At the same time, she provocatively said, Violet, arent you a genius? Why are you running away? Look at you now, just like a dog of a fallen family! Hehehe Violet snorted coldly, not slowing down her speed, and simply swung her sword backhandedly. Within the fiery red sword aura, there were traces of ck energy representing the embryonic form of the Way of Death, easily shattering Rosalinds attack. Rosalind, your attacks are too weak! Just who do you think you are, trying to chase after me? If it werent for the numbers advantage, I would have drawn my sword and cut you down. Are you brave enough for a one-on-one fight? Violet said coldly, her tone filled with arrogance. Upon hearing this, Rosalind burst into a yfulughter and taunted, Alright then! You stay put, and I, your sister, will face you alone! You wretch! Violet gritted her teeth and cursed, knowing well that she wouldnt fall for Rosalinds provocation. She exerted all her strength to escape. She knew that once she fell into the seven-person encirclement, there would be no chance of turning the tables. The two brothers, Shawn and Jeff, both mastered the rudiments of the Way of Death and coordinated seamlessly, fighting as one and doubling theirbat power. Not to mention the Five Elements brothers, each of them had grasped the rudiments of the Five Elements Doctrine-metal, wood, water, fire, and earth-increasing their strength through mutual cooperation. With all five of them working together, they could even contend against an ordinary early-stage Void Reclusion practitioner! Violet, on her own, was definitely no match. What should I do? If this continues, they will catch up with me sooner orter! How can I deal with all seven of them on my own? Violet pondered in her heart. In the next moment, a sh of inspiration crossed her mind: I hope I encounter other participants! Within the Mirror of Trials, as long as they werentpanions from the same sect, they would inevitably engage inbat upon encountering each other. Even some fellow sect members with strained rtionships might end up fighting each other. This gave Violet an idea! If she could encounter other participants and instigate a battle between them and the seven members of the Willis family, she might be able to take advantage of the chaos and escape unscathed. At the very least, there was a good chance of getting away. Where are they? Where are they? As Violet ran, she anxiously scanned her surroundings, hoping to sense the presence of other people along the way. At that moment, she and the seven members of the Willis family were steadily approaching a certain valley. Inside the valley How is it, Young Master Jiang? Did you teach L? Seeing Cecil emerge from the cave, Savannah asked with a concerned expression. Cecil chuckled, Miss Graham, rest assured. I, Cecil, am not a deceitful person. If I said I handed it over to L, then I definitely did. But Miss Graham, it seems like youre quite interested in L? Let me advise you, its better to quickly improve your own strength. In the Nascent Soul stage, youre really at the bottom within this Mirror of Trials. The spiritual energy here is abundant, making it an excellent ce for cultivation. Savannah felt Cecils gaze on her, and with a teasing look in his eyes, her pretty face blushed. I know my strength is weak! But I can follow L, and he will protect me. Upon hearing this, Cecilughed heartily, Thats true! With Ls strength, as long as he doesnt encounter those few most abnormal individuals within the Mirror of Trials, protecting Miss Graham shouldnt be a problem. Mmm! Savannah nodded.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. For some reason, hearing those words from someone else made her secretly delighted. Just as she was feelingplicated and about to step aside to regte her breathing and practice Martial Techniques, her expression suddenly changed. Cecil and the other three members of the Porter Family also sensed something. Someone ising! Cecils face turned somewhat serious. As soon as the words fell, all five of them quickly gathered together, their expressions showing a hint of gravity and caution as they looked in one direction. Chapter 849: Inviting Trouble? Overthinking It. Cecil had previously used the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist, depleting all the true energy in his body. Immediately after that, he imparted his ultimate technique to L. So far, his strength had only recovered slightly. Cecil was not a body-refining cultivator like others. Like most cultivators, his strength heavily relied on the true energy within his body. Therefore, hisbat power at the moment was onlyparable to theter stage of Core Formation. Now, the four of them had to rely on the other three participants from the Porter Family of the Northern Border. Fortunately, as one of the four major ancient powers, the participants sent by the Porter Family of the Northern Border, although not outstanding, were generally not weak either. These three individuals were the strongest among those who managed to survive the previous battle against the Tian Shan Sect. All three of them were peak experts at theter stage of Nascent Soul realm. They should be able to handle ordinary opponents in the Mirror of Trials. Boom! Boom! Boom The next moment, apanied by a wave of battle fluctuations, several figures appeared before Cecil, Savannah, and the others. In front of them was a panicked girl, while behind her were seven powerful expertsunching continuous attacks at her. We have someone. Lets end this quickly! Shawns expression turned stern as he also noticed the figures in the valley. Swish, swish Both Shawn and Jeff made their moves simultaneously, eachunching an attack. The two attacks merged together, exponentially increasing in power, and shot towards Violet. As Violet fled in front, her mouth carried a trace of blood, indicating that she had already suffered injuries during the previous chase and battle. The brothers Shawn and Jeff, along with the Wu brothers, were not just pursuing Violet. They continuously unleashed attacks, aiming to stop her. After all, as long as Violet chose to defend, her speed would inevitably decrease. In order to maintain her escape speed, Violet even resisted several attacks. However, some of the attacks were too dangerous, and she had no choice but to defend. As a result, Violet was not only injured but also on the verge of being caught by the seven members of the Willis family. Fortunately, she had already reached the valley before this. Violets eyes brightened as she looked at the five people in the valley, suddenly feeling a glimmer of hope. Swish! At this moment, Shawn and Jeffs attacks arrived. Violet gritted her teeth, turned around, and met the attacks head-on with her sword. At the same time, using the force, she flew backward and directly appeared behind Cecil, Savannah, and the others. The next moment, she let out a muffled groan, and bloodstains appeared at the corner of her mouth once again. Hmm? Stop! Seeing this, Shawn immediately raised his hand and temporarily chose to halt. He looked at Savannah and the others, especially at Cecil and his group, and his expression became cautious. Naturally, the four major ancient powers attracted attention. In this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, the participants from the four major powers were studied and observed by various families. Although the Porter Family of the Northern Border did not have any star participants, many people were familiar with them. Shawn instantly recognized Cecil! At this moment, Cecil, Savannah, and the others wore solemn expressions. Their faces could even be described as ugly. Cecil let out a cold snort, filled with annoyance and indignation, as he coldly looked at Violet. Are you trying to invite trouble, madam? As his words fell, Violet stood there, her expression tinged with embarrassment and disappointment. Yes! Her approach, however, implied inviting trouble. In this Mirror of Trials, it is not unreasonable to pull others down to protect oneself. After all, Violet didnt know Cecil and Savannah. They were allpetitors. But what disappointed Violet was that things didnt go as she had anticipated. After encountering the Porter Family of the Northern Border and the seven members of the Ancient Willis family, there was no immediate conflict. In fact, Shawn even made hispanions stop. Ha hahaha Violet, I thought you brought us here because you found allies. It seems you dont know them, do you? At this moment, Jeffughed a few times, his tone mocking. Rosalinds eyes shimmered as she cast a flirtatious nce, and a hint of mockery appeared on her enchanting face. She intended to invite trouble, but it seems her n has failed. I wonder where she can escape now? Shawns gaze flickered as he nodded towards Cecil. Gentlemen, you are friends of the Porter Family of the Northern Border, right? I assume you dont know this Violet, do you?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Upon hearing this, Cecil snorted coldly. Of course, we dont know her! Thats good then! This is a private matter of our Ancient Willis family. I kindly ask all of you not to interfere. Can you please keep your distance? Shawn asked in a deep voice. Cecil exchanged nces with the other three members of his n and simply nodded. Of course! After speaking, he gave Violet a cold look, snorted, and said, Lets go! Its none of our business, and we wont be manipted by someone with ulterior motives. Cecil, Savannah, and the others directly retreated a hundred meters. However, they didnt leave immediately but positioned themselves at the entrance of the cave. After all, L was still inside,prehending the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. They couldnt just leave like that. Shawn nced at Cecil and the others but didnt say anything more. He thought to himself, Why arent they leaving directly? Heh, could it be that they want to wait for us to fight Violet, hoping to take advantage of the situation? Fine! Lets wait until we kill Violet and conveniently deal with them, seizing a few Boundary Talismans. With the strength of our seven, how much effort do you think it would take to kill Violet? With these thoughts in mind, Shawn exchanged nces with the Five Elements Brothers, then moved closer to Violet. They were prepared to join forces and quickly kill Violet. Seeing this, despair and helplessness appeared in Violets beautiful eyes. What should she do? Now, Violet had two choices in front of her. First, fight to the death! But the result would be a slim chance of survival! Second, continue to flee, make a choice, and simply discard the Boundary Talismans on her body, leaving the Mirror of Trials. By doing so, perhaps she could still save her life. However, she wouldpletely lose any chance of obtaining the Seed of the Star Path. And its only the second day now! Being eliminated at this point would mean losing out on the rewards, right? Violet didnt know if she would have another chance in the future to achieve great sess. After all, she had lost the resources of the Ancient Willis family, and her cultivation and growth in the future would probably be extremely difficult. Moreover, even if she managed to save her life this time, she would likely be hunted by Maximus in the outside world. There was a possibility that she could die in the wilderness at any time. And even if she gave up the Boundary Talismans, what were the chances of her surviving? Could she really be expelled from the Mirror of Trials before being killed? Chapter 850: Surprise or Fright? The contestants voluntarily give up the Boundary Talisman, which results in their expulsion from the Mirror of Trials, perhaps saving their lives. Elder Skywalker addressed all the contestants before the start. However, this life-saving measure has a slim chance of sess. Unless you are decisive and possess powerful foresight regarding danger, you can abandon the Boundary Talisman before encountering unbeatable enemies. Otherwise, being expelled from the Mirror of Trials requires a brief process. During this process, the contestants lose control over themselves and can only remain still. The strikes of the Nascent Soul experts are swift and fierce. In this brief moment, they canunch a lethal attack. For example, Violet, even if she chooses to escape while giving up the Boundary Talisman, once she discards it, she bes immobilized. Not to mention a distance of less than a hundred meters, even if it were a kilometer, the Nascent Soul experts would kill her in moments. Thinking of escaping? Easier said than done! Ill fight all of you to the end! After weighing her options in her mind, Violets beautiful eyes emitted a cold light, filled with determination and madness. Through gritted teeth, she said, Fight? Whats the point? Miss Violet, we were once of the same n! Ill give you a chance to end your own life, Shawn sneered, trying to provoke her. Just take the sword in your hand and make a cut on your own neck, and it will be all over. Thats right! Do you think you can resist the seven of us working together with just yourself? Rosalind said disdainfully. Resistance would be futile! Even in death, I, Miss Violet, will make you pay a price today! Even if I die, I will take a piece of your flesh with me! Come on! Violet gritted her teeth, ready to fight to the death. Killing one of them would be enough. Even if she couldnt seed, she would try to exhaust and damage them as much as possible before dying. Cecil and the others were still nearby, right? Let them reap the benefits! When the timees, give it your all. Dont hold back, everyone! Shawn whispered to the other six people after realizing that his attempt to persuade Violet to end her life had failed. Understood, Garth nodded. The next moment, they all gathered their strength, preparing to unleash their strongest attacks as soon as they made their move. Their goal was to directly kill Violet. Miss Violet, this is what you brought upon yourself. Since you refuse to end your own life and choose to die at our hands, you will have a very ugly death, Shawn said coldly. Rosalind sneered, Violet, didnt expect this, did you? You thought you were clever, trying to divert disaster to the east. No one can help you now! Kekekeke Before taking action, the seven members of the Willis family used their words to shake Violets determination. Violet smiled bitterly; how could she not know the oue of this battle? But as Cecil, Savannah, and the others reached an agreement with the seven members of the Willis family without engaging in conflict, Violet knew that the oue was already determined. Indeed, no one could help themselves! Grandfather, father! Violet is useless, perhaps theres no chance for revenge for you! I can only go down and apany you! Violet thought to herself, prepared for the worst. On the other side, Cecil and Savannah, along with five others, chose to watch coldly. As long as the battle didnt involve them, they wouldnt interfere. However, at this moment, the expressions of the five individuals changed. Whoosh! They only felt a gust of wind pass by! A figure shot out directly from the cave, turning into a blur and rushing towards Violet and the Willis family of seven. Who said no one could help her? The next second, a sharp voice rang out. L? Savannah was stunned, looking at the figure standing between Violet, the Willis family, and themselves. L? Cecil eximed in surprise as well. Thats right! At this crucial moment, if it wasnt L who emerged from the cave, then who else could it be? You Violet was dumbfounded, looking at the sudden appearance of the person standing in front of her with disbelief. L turned around and smiled faintly at her. L, is it you? Violet widened her eyes, filled with disbelief. Hey, little girl, its me! Seems like youve run into some trouble? L asked with a smile. Violet looked at him, her gaze quickly flickering a few times, before shaking her head and saying, Why did you show up out of nowhere? Leave! This is none of your business! In Violets impression, L was still the weakling who was pursued by Cyan Ghost and White Demon,pletely powerless to resist. If she hadnt intervened in timest time, this guy would have been captured by Cyan Ghost and White Demon and offered to Maximus, right? Now, why did he show up? Is he looking for death? Although Violet was deeply moved by Ls act of stepping forward, she didnt want him to die in vain. Saying that, she took a step forward and stood in front of L. Get lost! Violets tone was cold as she scolded L directly. L was momentarily stunned and shook his head silently.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He knew that Violets impression of him was still stuck in the past. She hadnt carefully observed him even now, had she? Meanwhile, the gaze of Shawn and the other six people shifted from Violet to L. Compared to killing Violet, the most important task Maximus gave them was to deal with L during the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. Capturing this sessor and taking him back was more important than killing Violet. Hahaha, good! Very good! So, youre L? Its really a stroke of luck,ing to us without any effort! Dont worry, neither you nor Violet can escape from us! We were looking for you, and you came to us on your own! Who wouldve thought thered be such a surprise! Shawn and the othersughed as they looked at L. Their tone was filled with joy and mockery. As their words fell, L looked at them, and a hint of even more mockery and amusement appeared in his starry eyes. Oh? Are you sure encountering me is a surprise? And not a fright? Chapter 851: Don’t Hinder Me from Trying Out New Moves Upon hearing Ls words, Shawn and the other six individuals stared at him, disying genuine surprise on their faces. Oh? Mid Nascent Soul stage? one of them remarked. The patriarch mentioned that your strength might break through to the Nascent Soul Realm and participate in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. But we didnt expect you to reach the mid Nascent Soul stage! another eximed. Youve improved quite quickly! But what good is it? someone sneered. Just a trashy mid Nascent Soul cultivator. Shawn scrutinized L, revealing a disdainful expression on his face. The other six individuals chuckled, not taking the sudden appearance of L seriously. He dares to show off with just mid Nascent Soul stage cultivation? Instead of hiding and quietly progressing, he still thinks he can y the hero? Does he believe it was easy for us to find him, and now he willingly jumps into our trap? At that moment, the gazes of the seven individuals looking at L were filled with mockery and ridicule. They regarded him as if he were a fish on a chopping board. Maximus had specifically instructed them to capture L and even gave Shawn a rare treasure before they set out. Upon Shawns wrist gleamed a golden wristguard made of an unknown special metal. That item was none other than a transcendent-grade storage treasure: Qian-Kun Wristguards. Unlike ordinary storage artifacts, the Qian-Kun Wristguards contained a separate space within them. Although it couldntpare to ancient treasures like the Mirror of Trials, it could hold living beings. If Shawn and the others managed to seize L during the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament and render him unconscious, they could then imprison him within the Qian-Kun Wristguards, preventing his escape. In this way, they could bring back the inheritor to the Ancient Willis family without fearing retribution from the Orderwarden. Simrly, Ulric from the Broken Pulse Sect, who had been sent, possessed a simr treasure. His goal was also to capture L. But thats a story for another time. Lets not dwell on it for now. As Shawn and the others mocked L, Violet, who had been silent until then, finally noticed that L had already be a mid Nascent Soul stage expert. The progress in his strength since the time she had to protect him was truly astonishing. However, Violet didnt believe that Ls current appearance would change anything. She wasnt a match for Shawn and the other six individuals, and with L, the oue would be the same. L, go! she eximed. I appreciate your kind intentions! Ill hold them off while you escape! You carry the Dragon Ancestors inheritance and will one day stand at the pinnacle of this world. If possible, I hope that once you possess enough strength, you can go to the Ancient Willis family and kill that beast, Maximus, for me, my grandfather, and my father-to avenge us! Go! Violet turned her head and urgently shouted at L. Her delicate face disyed a resolute expression. However, upon hearing her words, L merely sneered and roughly grabbed her shoulder, pulling her behind him. In that instant, Violet was startled. She felt an immense force emanating from Ls hand, rendering her unable to resist. You Violet widened her beautiful eyes, wearing an expression of disbelief. Why shout? Stay behind and dont hinder me from testing out new techniques! After pulling Violet behind him, L gruffly spoke to her. Then, he turned towards Cecil and the other five individuals, who were also trying to help him, and said, Dont get involved either! Stay away and dont hinder me! Um okay! Cecils expression froze, stopping his threepanions from the Porter Family of the Northern Border. Savannahs eyes flickered, and she also halted her steps. Upon hearing Ls words, they all had one thought: Has L sessfullyprehended the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist? Does he want to test it on these seven people? For a moment, their gazes were filled with anticipation, wanting to see the extraordinary move that L would unleash and its effects. Violets expression froze at that moment, feeling as if she had been rejected by L? The resolute aura she originally had, with just a pull and a rebuke from L, vanished instantly. At the same time, she sensed an absolute confidence and dominance emanating from L, which left her in doubt. Is this guy really so arrogant? Could he truly possess an unexpected level of strength?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Seeing Cecil, Savannah, and the others no longer approaching, Violet no longer caused trouble. Now she could clearly see that those few people were with L. They all seemed untroubled, as if she should also trust this guy for once! Kid, what did you say? You want to test us? At that moment, Shawn heard Ls words and raised an eyebrow in question. Thats right! I just learned an amazing and extraordinary move. I was just thinking there was no one to test its power on when you guys showed up! So, for me, you are a pleasant surprise! L nodded, his eyes shining as he looked at Shawn and the other six. As if he had found his prey! To be honest, after mastering the rudiments of the Solid Earth Way and the Thunderbolt Dao, L could only feel their power by striking the air. It was unsatisfying! If he could test the move on a person, especially on several participants at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage, that would be thrilling. Only then could he truly gauge its power. And now, these seven little dolls, although they werent here to save their grandfather, had fallen into his ws. Tsk tsk An amazing and extraordinary move? Hehehe Hrious! You, a mere mid-stage Nascent Soul trash, even if you learn the most powerful move, what can its power amount to? Come on! Let sister show you a move! Rosalindughed sarcastically. Just you alone? Im afraid that wont be enough! I advise you all to join forces to resist my move. With those words, L shook his head seriously and spoke in a deep voice. Hehehehe Hahahaha Hearing this, Rosalind and Shawn, the seven of them, found themselves amused by Ls serious expression. They burst intoughter, filled with disdain and mockery. Join forces? Do you even deserve us to join forces against you? Do you know that just the five of us brothers can already contend against an early-stage Void Reclusion expert? Do we really need to join forces to deal with you? At that moment, Gold Willis, the leader of the Five Elements Brothers, coldly snorted with a hint of arrogance in his tone. Garth, Rosalind, and the others also sneered. Five Elements Brothers? I thought you seven were the Gourd Brothers! L raised an eyebrow, teasingly mocking. What are the Gourd Brothers? Shawn asked with a puzzled expression. They grew up in the Ancient Willis family, but they hadnt watched cartoons I told you, but you wouldnt know. Go ask someone else, dead or alive! Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist! Chapter 852: One Move, Seven Kills! L seemed to have lost his patience for small talk with Shawn and his sixpanions. With a loud shout, his eyes suddenly sharpened. Surging true energy enveloped his body as he sent his fists soaring towards the seven individuals, despite the distance between them. In that instant, Cecil and three of the Porter Family disciples couldnt look away. Savannah wore a face filled with anticipation! Violet clenched her fist tightly! As for Shawn and his sixpanions, theyughed and mocked, but upon feeling Ls momentum, a hint of caution appeared on their faces as they prepared to face it. However Whoosh! Ls fists struck out, producing only the sound of the wind breaking, causing the air around his fists to ripple. But, they didnt deliver any powerful attack at all. At this moment, everyone present wore a bewildered expression. Cecil tugged at the corner of his mouth, his expression drenched in sweat. L, it seems you havent sessfully executed it. Shaking her head, Savannah expressed her disappointment. Violet blinked her eyes, unsure of what L was doing. As for Shawn and his six prepared opponents, their faces turned peculiar. Hmm? L, is this your ultimate move? Are you trying to fool us? Shawn coldly asked. At this time, Ls face also revealed a strange look. Whats going on? Was it unsessful? Sorry, I just learned this move. It might not be proficient yet. When executed, there might be a certain probability of failure! Dont worry, it will definitely work this time. Saying this, L shouted again and followed the method of the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist, striking towards the seven opponents once more, despite the distance between them. Whoosh! However, it was another gust of wind, and then nothing followed L furrowed his brow, unwillingly attempting it several times. Still, he couldnt unleash any attacks. Watching this scene, Shawn and the other six, Rosalind included, burst intoughter. Each of them looked at L as if they were watching a joke. Hehehe this is hrious! Wheres your ultimate move? Why cant I see it? Hahaha are you performing a monkey show? Is this your ultimate move? Dont tell me you failed again? I bet youve never seeded, right? Cecil, with a face drenched in sweat, said, L, why dont you try toprehend it again? Use other techniques to deal with these seven individuals. Hmm! Why let them be so arrogant here? Savannah, looking at the expressions on Shawn and hispanions faces, felt angry for L. L, can you do it or not? If you cant, then hurry up and run. Violet couldnt help but question once again. Can I? Of course, I can! Upon hearing this, L suddenly felt as if he had been insulted. The next second, his eyes suddenly brightened, and a burst of inspiration shed through him, finally giving him a feeling. The spiritual power of reaching the Internal Fusion Realm poured into the Nascent Souls dantian, where spirituality had been produced. Then, he stirred the true energy and erupted fiercely! Roar! Only to see his fists simultaneously strike, and all the true energy, including within the dantian, gathered towards his fists. In that moment, L even had the feeling that his own fists were about to burst open. Immediately after, apanied by the sound of a dragons roar and a tigers roar, two incredibly solid and lifelike shadows formed from condensed true energy, seemingly possessing the power to destroy heaven and earth, pounced forward. L had executed the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist, but it was different from Cecils. The Power of the Earths Depths contained within the true energy enveloped the dragon and tiger, emitting a dazzling and shocking yellow-blue radiance. At this moment, the seven people who had been mocking Shawn froze with expressions of shock on their faces. They felt a terrifying omen. However, it was toote. The seven people, who hadpletely disregarded L, faced the sudden attack without even having time to react. Boom! Stter! In the blink of an eye, the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist struck Shawn. The genius of the Willis family, who was at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage, instantly disintegrated and exploded into a mist of blood. Next was Jeff, who stood behind him. Then came the Five Elements Brothers. Stter! Stter! Stter The Nascent Soul experts, who should have been incredibly powerful, appeared incredibly fragile in the face of Ls attack, which had depleted all his true qi. Jeff and the other three, who stood in a straight line with Shawn, were all directly reduced to remnants. Even Rosalind and Garth, who were standing by the side, were sent flying and spat out blood. After Garthnded, he lost all signs of life and was killed by the lingering aura of the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. Rosalind, who had a grasp of the embryonic form of the Way of Water, managed to survive but had all her organs shattered and disced. You cheated The woman who had been so arrogant just a moment ago stared at L with unwillingness before also meeting her end. The expression on her corpse was filled with resentment, shock, and bitterness. Hisss! Gulp At this moment, a gasp of cold air sounded. Cecil was dumbfounded. Savannahs eyes widened. Violets eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. One punch! Just one punch, and all seven of Shawns men were taken down? This was too horrifying! After regaining his senses a little, Cecil couldnt help but swallow his saliva, and with a bitter smile, he shook his head. Its the same Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist, but the power unleashed by L is unexpectedly terrifying! He had risked everything with his strike, but he only managed to seriously injure Chase. Although Chases speed allowed him to neutralize and dodge some of the attacks power, Cecil himself had doubts about whether he could really kill the opponent instantly. However, Ls Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist managed to instantly kill all seven peak Nascent Soul experts? This power was too frightening! Keep in mind that Shawn and the others werent pushovers; their bodies were sted apart! Cecil even suspected that if there were a few more people with Shawn, even just ten, they would all die under Ls punch. At this moment, L looked at his own fist, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face. It seemed that even he hadnt expected the power to be so strong. Immediately after, he burst intoughter! Awesome! This attack power is so awesome! At this moment, L couldnt help but feel a bit inted. His face turned red, and he danced with joy,pletely different from Cecils weak and powerless state after using the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. Others would bepletely weakened, losing all their battle strength, or even their entire selves, after depleting their true qi.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. But for L, he was far from reaching the point of exhaustion. With his Myriad Forms physique, even if he lost all his true qi, he still possessed formidablebat strength and wouldnt feel weakened. Thats why L had gone to great lengths to learn the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. Chapter 853: Please, Call Me Daughter And one more thing! The ash-gray Miranda, although I dont know if it has any other use in the future, has one function: it can store Ls true qi. In other words, L can actually activate the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist twice in a row. If he only uses it once, he canpletely replenish his true qi by using the inventory in Miranda directly. L, I didnt expect you to be so powerful now! At this moment, Violets face showed a hint of shock and regret as she approached and spoke. Not bad! I can only say they are too weak. L shrugged, feeling a bit proud of himself. Upon hearing this, Violet couldnt help but give him a disdainful look, a trace of speechlessness shing across her face. In this guys eyes, were Shawn and the other six, who had no way to escape, too weak? At this moment, Cecil and Savannah walked over. Cecil respectfully sped his fist towards Violet, with a hint of apology on his face. Apologies, miss! We didnt know you were Ls friend, so we just stood by. Its truly embarrassing Savannahs expression was a bit awkward as she nodded towards Violet. Violet shook her head, her tone filled with a hint of guilt. I should be the one apologizing! I was thinking of using you all as bait to lure trouble. Fortunately, it didnt bring you any trouble. Its alright, its alright! Hahaha Cecil waved his hand generously. L, wont you introduce us? Who is this beautifuldy Savannah looked at Violet and asked L with a meaningful look. Oh, her name is Violet. Shees from the Ancient Willis family and once saved my life, so L briefly mentioned. However, he didnt really know much about Violet himself. He only knew that she came from the Ancient Willis family and was the granddaughter of the head of the Ancient Willis family. His assistance to Violet this time was only because she had saved him before. Their rtionship couldnt be considered deep. But thete-night conversation they had during theirst parting left L with a somewhat peculiar impression of this girl. After all, she kept saying things like being his wife However, as soon as he finished speaking, Violets face immediately turned cold, and her tone became icy. Dont say it again, I am from the Ancient Willis family! Oh? Whats wrong? Right, those seven little kids from earlier, theyre also from the Ancient Willis family, right? Why were they chasing you? Seeing this, L suddenly realized what was going on and looked puzzled. Ten minutester, inside the cave! Violet exined everything that happened to the Ancient Willis family to L. So thats how it is! I didnt expect the Ancient Willis family to undergo such drastic changes. Its not easy for you to escape alive. L felt somewhat emotional. Originally, he was filled with hostility and resentment towards the Ancient Willis family, but now his feelings wereplicated. So the former head of the family, Hayden, really intended for him, the heir, to go back and take over as the next head of the family? All those times they sent people to deal with him, it was all because of Mr. Maximus Maximus from the Ancient Willis family? Now, you dont have to worry anymore. I will bring you back to the Ancient Willis family, and maybe even be your wife A self-mocking expression appeared on Violets pretty face. L smiled bitterly, I wasnt worried in the first ce. At this point, his tone changed and he asked, By the way, why did my grandfather betray the Ancient Willis family? Violet shook her head and said, I dont know either! My grandfather never told me the specifics about what happened back then. But whenever Niks grandfather is mentioned, he expresses guilt. It seems that your grandfathers defection from the family also had something to do with Mr. Maximus meddling in it. Mr. Maximus! Maximus? L clenched his teeth, his eyes gleaming with a touch of coldness. And, theres a curse within my daughter Nora This time when L saw Violet again, he asked many questions from his heart, inquiring about everything he wanted to know about the Ancient Willis family. Naturally, the curse within his daughter was his primary concern. Violet hesitated for a moment, thinking about how she had already left the Ancient Willis family and would likely bebeled a family traitor by Maximus in the future. At times, there was no need to hide things from L anymore. The curse you mentioned, inside your daughter, I have it too, Violet said. You have it too? L was taken aback by her words. Indeed! Core descendants of the Ancient Willis family have a certain possibility of inheriting this curse. Whether its a good or bad thing for us, who carry this curse within us as members of the Ancient Willis family, is hard to say. Because people like us, who carry the curse, can master the familys secret technique: Cursebearer. After learning Cursebearer, on the one hand, we can suppress the curses power within us from erupting. On the other hand, we can briefly convert this curses power into our own strength.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, there are certain side effects, such as losing control and relentlessly attacking everything around us. Violet spoke. Hearing this, Ls eyes lit up, and he was filled with excitement. His joy surpassed even when he had mastered the power of the Dao. At that moment, it felt like he finally saw a glimmer of hope that his daughter could live past the age of seven. Violet, you have mastered Cursebearer, right? I beg you, please teach my daughter. Ill do anything if you pass on this secret technique to my daughter, L grabbed Violets shoulders, his voice earnest and urgent. However, Violet shook her head and said, Im sorry, I cant teach your daughter. Why? Im willing to do anything if you agree. Violet, Im begging you. Ill even kneel for you. Ls expression changed when he heard this, and he became extremely anxious. Violet smiled bitterly and said, Its not that Im unwilling to teach her, but Cursebearer isnt learned-it requires a certain awakening ritual at the outskirts of the Ancient Willis familys dragon tomb that only they guard. Unless you can take your daughter personally to the Ancient Willis family, its impossible to master this secret technique! Upon hearing this, the ecstatic expression on Ls face disappeared, reced by profound disappointment. But then, his gaze became resolute once again. In the end, I still have to go to the Ancient Willis family, right? Fine! One day, I will go! It wont be too far! Chapter 854: Coma of the Body, Awakening of the Soul L had thought he found a way topletely cure his daughters curse. However, it turned out that he still had to enter the Ancient Willis family, which disappointed him. Nevertheless, it didnt shake his confidence. He was determined to confront the Ancient Willis family before his daughters seventh birthday. Absolutely. Meanwhile, outside the cave, Savannah sat there, asionally ncing towards the cave with a somewhat disappointed expression on her face. Miss Graham, feeling jealous? Are you afraid that Violet will be a third party between you and L? Cecil approached with a gossipy look. Inwardly, Cecil couldnt help but think, L is really lucky. Savannah is stunningly beautiful, and now he has saved another lovely and charming girl who went alone into the cave. Ahem, I wonder what theyre doing in there Upon hearing this, Savannahs beautiful eyes shed with a touch of mncholy as she smiled seemingly unconcerned. Jealous? Why would I be jealous? Im the third party myself What? Cecil was dumbfounded by her words. Savannah let out a disdainful sound and blushed slightly. She shook her head and said, No! What I mean is, theres nothing between me and L to be jealous of. Hes a married man! A third party? Well, forget it She couldnt even be considered a third party. L really doesnt understand romance! He can sincerely and even go to great lengths to repay her out of affection, but he would never engage in a romantic rtionship with her. At this moment, Mirandas cold and stunning face appeared in Savannahs mind. She had seen Miranda before and was somewhat dismissive of Ls so-called wife at the time. Even now, she felt a lingering discontent. She wondered why L remained indifferent to her when she, who didnt belong to the mundane world, was everything but ordinary. Miranda, what did you give L to make him so devoted to you? Savannah pondered in her heart. Achoo! On the vast sea, Mirandas exquisite figure stood on the deck. In her mind, there was a faint awakening of a certain power and memory, which added a hint of coldness and dignity to her temperament. It seemed to enhance her queen-like charm. The current Miranda, with her Intermediary Soul Physique, was alreadyparable to the Myriad Forms physical body. Herbat power was on par with theter stages of Nascent Soul, and she could even contend with the peak of Nascent Soul. However, at this moment, she suddenly sneezed. Miranda, whats wrong? Hurry back to the cabin and dont catch a cold! Cara said with concern. Cara, the beautiful mother-inw, and Emmanuel, the father-inw, were sitting on the deck enjoying the scenery. When they heard their daughter sneeze, they became nervous. No matter how powerful their daughter was, in their hearts, she was still a delicate child. After the near-death experience that Cara had gone through before, the rtionship between the parents-inw had improved greatly. They were even more loving and sweet than many young couples. Seeing her parents all cuddled up together, Mirandas eyes shed with envy and resentment. However, it quickly disappeared. She understood that L, burdened with responsibilities, couldnt apany her day and night. Mom, Im fine. I guess that bastard L is nagging about me, or maybe little Nora misses her mom, Miranda said with a smile. They were currently on a ship headed to Sun Moon Isle. Among the group were Mason and his core subordinates, as well as Emerson, Noah, and other members of the Lachie Fire Security Group. Summer was also apanying them. Apart from them, there were some personnel from the previous Sun Moon Sect stronghold who had moved out after securing the area. They were all heading to Sun Moon Isle together. It was Ls previous arrangement for his wife and family, including Emerson and Noah, to go to Sun Moon Isle. Miranda couldnt abandon herpanypletely, but staying on Sun Moon Isle for a short period of time wouldnt be a problem. After all, thepany had grown to a certain scale and didnt require Mirandas personal involvement in everything. On the other hand, L intended to let his younger brother and the core members of the Lachie Fire Security Group cultivate on Sun Moon Isle for a while. However, the arrival of Ste Messenger from the Orderwarden Organization disrupted Ls original n, forcing him to leave Sun Moon Isle and participate in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament at the Kunlun Divine Mountains. As a result, he missed the chance to reunite with Miranda. Because this trip involved many people, even though L had already left, the itinerary was not canceled. Miranda nned to stay on Sun Moon Isle for a while, as long as there were no major issues in thepany, waiting for L to return. It would also give her a chance to spend time with Nora. Honestly, Miranda really missed Nora. After all, in the heart of the goddess CEO, Nora was no less than her own daughter. At this moment, after a few sneezes, Miranda didnt feel any difort. But as another gust of sea breeze blew, for some reason, she felt dizzy in her head. Then, a soul-deep pain surged, causing her to have a splitting headache.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It felt like something was about to explode her head. It hurts In that instant, Mirandas delicate body swayed, her eyes shed a purple color, and she fell into aa. Daughter! Whats wrong with you? Miss Lowe! Sis! Whats happening to my sister? Before losing consciousness, Miranda heard the exmations of her parents, Summer, her younger brother, and others. Then, she lost her consciousness. Afterwards, she seemed to have plunged into a nightmare. In that nightmare, scenes of eerie and evil images yed out as if she were experiencing them firsthand. Miranda realized that the evil demon in her nightmare, the one who had caused countless souls to scatter and never find eternal rest, seemed to be herself from a distant past. Chapter 855: Can’t Wait Anymore Kunlun Divine Mountains! L first single-handedly annihted the Ancient Macdonald family, then killed Chase, who was a popr candidate, and suddenly became one of the focal points of attention. Therefore, on one of the nine split screens of the martial arenas ground disy, L was immediately locked onto. Anyone with a discerning eye could see Ls scene of one punch, killing seven peak Nascent Soul experts in an instant. In the seat area of the Porter Family of the Northern Border, a sturdy old man with aplex and uncertain expression on his face. This Sun Moon Sect Young Master actually gained the recognition of the Beast Ancestor? But to be honest, this kid unleashed the terrifying power of our Porter familys Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist! On the other side! Crack, crack, crack! In the seat area of the Ancient Willis family, Archer, the punitive elder leading the team, clenched his fingers tightly, making a creaking sound. Dead! Theyre all dead! The seven geniuses of our Ancient Willis family, the strongest ones, were actually killed like this! Not only did they fail to kill Violet, but they were also instantly killed by L, that traitor! The growth speed of this L is terrifying! No, I have to report to Mr. Maximus immediately! We must take all necessary actions, by any means, to deal with L. Inside the Manor of the Family Head of the Ancient Willis family! Bang! Maximus pped, shattering a table, his expression changing constantly. All seven of Shawns men were killed by L? We absolutely cannot let L grow up. I must do something, at any cost! A momentter, inside a dark ancestral hall of the Ancient Willis family. Here, one could see jade ques ced all around. Threads of soul fluctuations lingered in this dark ancestral hall. In front of Maximus stood a stooped old man. The skin on the old mans face was wrinkled like tree bark, and the asional glimmers in his murky eyes made Maximus feel uneasy. This old man was the strongest among the Ancient Willis familys powerful figures, a terrifying existence at the Mid Fragmentation Void stage, Ebenezer! He was also one of the strongest n leaders closest to the end of his life. Maximus, why did you summon me to the Soul Record Ancestral Hall? Ebenezer sat down and asked in a hoarse voice. The jade ques ced here were the soul ques of the Ancient Willis familys descendants. Within these soul ques, there were traces of every person from the Ancient Willis familys soul imprints. When a member of the Ancient Willis family died, their soul que would shatter.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Simrly, if a descendant of the Willis family vited the family rules, the family head could also voluntarily break the soul que and announce their expulsion from the family to the world. Not long ago, Maximus came to this ancestral hall still with a hint of disbelief in his heart. He didnt believe that L really had the ability to kill all seven of Shawns men, even though Archer had told him the news. But when he came here and saw Shawns seven shattered soul ques with his own eyes, that trace of luck in his heart waspletely shattered. Immediately after careful consideration, the most powerful member of the family, Ebenezer, was summoned. Thud! As his hoarse voice rang out, Maximus, the family head, knelt directly on both knees. His face filled with intense earnestness! Old Ebenezer, I implore you to help Maximus with this favor! Help the family and those elder family members who are nearing their final days! Maximus knelt on the ground, tears welling up in his eyes as he shouted. Maximus, what are you doing? Whatever it is, get up and tell me. Ebenezer, seeing the situation, had a stern expression on his face. He casually waved his hand, and Maximus, who had already reached the peak of Void Reclusion, was lifted up by an irresistible force. It concerns the Dragon Ancestors sessor! We must capture him at all costs, by any means necessary. Otherwise, there may never be another opportunity! Maximus, with tears streaming down his face, recounted the incident where Shawn and the other six were instantly killed by Ls punch to Ebenezer. After listening, Ebenezers clouded eyes revealed a look of shock. L has grown to such a level? Yes, Old Ebenezer! Its not just that. Im afraid Ls strength will further improve after the conclusion of the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. If he bes one of the ten Seed of the Star Path and receives the Orderwarden Organizations cultivation, he may soar even higher. By then, it will truly be toote. Maximus urgently said. Ebenezer nodded nomittally, Maximus, are you suggesting Maximus took a deep breath, then thud, he knelt before Ebenezer once again. Old Ebenezer, I beg you to personally go to Ednd and capture Ls loved ones. Use them to ensnare L himself. Hearing this, Ebenezer narrowed his eyes, Do I need to personally intervene? I am a Fragmentation Void expert! Do I need to deal with Ls family for such a trivial matter? Maximus smiled bitterly, Old Ebenezer, if it werent absolutely necessary, I wouldnt ask for your assistance. But as far as I know, Elder Sect Master Vinnie of the Sun Moon Sect has already recognized L as the young master. Vinnie is a peak expert in thete stage of Void Reclusion, and only a Fragmentation Void expert has a chance against him. Just to be safe, Vinnie is guarding Ls family, which is why Maximus is making this reluctant request to you. Of course, I will also have several peak Nascent Soul experts from the Reclusive Willis family apany us to capture Ls family. If Vinnie is not with Ls family, then Old Ebenezer, you wont need to intervene. After Maximus finished speaking, Ebenezer fell into a long silence, then slowly spoke, Do you know that once a Fragmentation Void expert like me takes action, it will incur the harshest retaliation from the Orderwarden Organization. Maximus, you are asking me to die! Bang! Bang! Bang As soon as these words were spoken, Maximus head heavily knocked against the ground. Chapter 856: It Will Intensify! After bowing nine times, Maximus, tearfully, said, Old Ebenezer, if we cannot quickly obtain the inheritance from L, when the Ancient Willis family faces a great catastrophe, no one will be able to resist it! You yourself may notst a few more years. For the sake of the entire family, I implore you take a gamble! Of course, if you, Old Ebenezer, do not agree, I will seek the help of other elders in the town! Upon hearing these words, Ebenezer sighed deeply and finally nodded indifferently. With a sad smile, he said, Maximus, you are now the head of this family! As the head, I am obliged to follow yourmand! After speaking, Ebenezer reached out and his own soul card flew into his hand from the highest point. Immediately after, it turned into powder. Old Ebenezer! Maximus choked up and shouted. Ebenezer spoke in a low tone, From now on, I am no longer associated with the Ancient Willis family. Once I take action against someone who is not from the prehistoric realm, it will have no connection to the family! Upon hearing this, a glimmer of joy shed in the depths of Maximus eyes. Then, tearfully, he knocked his head on the ground, saying, Old Ebenezer, you have great righteousness! If an ordinary disciple from the prehistoric realm is expelled from the sect and the family, they are no longer considered part of the prehistoric realm. Even if they take action against ordinary people, they will not be punished by the Orderwardens. Just like L before, who became enemies with the Broken Pulse Sect and naturally excluded himself from the prehistoric realm.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, for someone like Ebenezer, whose strength has reached the mid-stage of Fragmentation Void, even if he actively betrays the Ancient Willis family, the Orderwarden Organization would not consider him as someone not belonging to the prehistoric realm. He still cannot easily take action against ordinary people. Therefore, Ebenezers actions are only to sever his connection with the Ancient Willis family, so as not to implicate the family and face the questioning of the Orderwarden Organization. For himself, it holds no meaning. At this moment, Maximus wiped away his tears and looked at Ebenezer with admiration and reluctance. Old Ebenezer, I believe that with your strength, even the Orderwardens cannot easily harm you. You just need to entangle them for a while. Once we obtain the inheritance from L, you may even break through and have the strength to confront the Orderwarden Organization. Hearing this, Ebenezer nodded silently and said, I hope so! I will go back and make arrangements. I will set off immediately. Yes! Maximus respectfully replied. When the other party left the ancestral hall, the triumphant expression on Maximus face finally grew evenrger. Old Ebenezer, dont me me for being ruthless! Some sacrifices must be made! As long as we capture L, everything will be worth it. With that, he immediately began to contact Amos, the head of the Reclusive Willis family, and arrange their n for this time. Last time, they sent Ss, a peak Nascent Soul stage expert, to capture Miranda, but they were unsessful. Ls wifes strength is not to be underestimated. So this time, Maximus ns to mobilize the strongest members of the Reclusive Willis family. This time, there can be no mistakes! The participants in the Mirror of Trials knew nothing about what was happening outside. While Savannah was lost in her thoughts, she saw L and Violet emerge from the cave. L, finished talking? Cecil grinned, winking mischievously. L smiled speechlessly, finding Cecil to be a bit unserious. When he saw Cecil and Chase fighting earlier, he thought this person had some courage and determination, but he didnt expect him to be a gossip guy. Were done talking! He nodded nomittally and then asked in a serious tone, L, what are your ns? What do you mean, L? Cecil asked, puzzled. The other three Porter family disciples gathered around, looking at L with confusion. What I mean is, do you want to continue traveling with me, or do you intend to leave and venture through the Mirror of Trials on your own? L pondered his words for a moment. At this point, he looked at Savannah. He saw her shake her head and snort, saying, You promised to protect me, so Ill definitely follow you. Uh, I know L sweated a bit, thinking to himself, I never said I would leave you behind. Didnt you notice that I didnt even ask you? Cant I just take a look? Why so nervous At this moment, Cecil and the other three exchanged nces and expressed their desire to continue traveling with L, if he didnt mind. Upon hearing their stance, L nodded, Alright, lets stick together and take care of each other! But I n to cultivate in the vicinity of this valley for a while. Unless someone actively provokes me here, I dont want to wander around aimlessly. What do you think, brothers? Upon hearing this, Cecil pondered for a moment and also nodded, Actually, I had the same idea! The spiritual energy within the Mirror of Trials is several times denser than in our familys territory. Cultivating here will yield twice the results with half the effort. Cecils mental state had already reached Internal Fusion, and his Qi Refinement strength was at the peak of theter stage of Nascent Soul. He wanted to make a breakthrough, perfecting his understanding of the rudimentary principles he had grasped and advancing to the Void Reclusion Realm. The temporary n was set. Ls group of seven temporarily stayed in this valley for cultivation instead of continuing to wander around. L, have you noticed that ever since we entered the Mirror of Trials, our mental energy has been exceptionally excited and full? Its even getting stronger automatically. Have you experienced that? Violet pulled L aside and expressed her doubts and feelings. Oh? Now that you mention it, it seems true! L, upon hearing this, felt it for himself and his eyes immediately revealed a hint of strangeness. He hadnt noticed before and thought it was because his mental state had reached Internal Fusion, so his spirit had been consistently full. But now, with Violet pointing it out, he carefully sensed it and realized it wasnt just because of himself. It was because they were in the Mirror of Trials! If that was the case, the reason his mental energy could break through to the Internal Fusion Realm after entering here probably wasnt solely due to the realization he had from killing Manfreds gang. If that was the case In the next moment, L immediately thought of something, and his eyes sparkled. Within that, there was excitement, as well as a hint of urgency and concern. This Star Path Seed Selection Tournament was probably going to be more intense! Chapter 857: The Strange Changes in the Mirror of Trials Upon hearing Violets mention of it, L immediately thought of a question: If the mental power of all the participants within this Mirror of Trials continues to steadily increase, then wont there be a group of people who make a breakthrough? Especially for those participants who were originally stuck at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage, as long as their mental power reaches the Internal Fusion Realm and they establish a perfect connection with heaven and earth, they will step into the Void Reclusion level. In that case, the uingpetition will undoubtedly be even more intense and ruthless. Thinking about this, a trace of excitement surged within Ls heart, apanied by a sense of urgency. His Qi Refinement strength was currently at the mid-stage of Nascent Soul! With this opportunity, he could step into the Void Reclusion level. It should be noted that in the uing Mirror of Trials, he would likely facepetitors at the Void Reclusion level. If his strength couldnt keep up, the consequences would be unimaginable. With these thoughts in mind, L silently admonished himself to make the most of every minute and second for cultivation. Wynne, as well as Sylvester and Erasmus, I wonder where you all are and how youre doing! I hope youre safe and wish you the best. Upon seeing Cecil and the fellow disciples gathering, thoughts of Wynne, Sylvester, and Erasmus inevitably arose in Ls mind. However, whether they could meet in this Mirror of Trials depended on luck. The most urgent matter was to quickly improve his own strength, rather than aimlessly searching for them like a fly. Moreover,pared to other participants, L had a significant advantage-the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique. Within this Mirror of Trials, the Power of the Sun and Moon permeated everywhere, like a paradise for L. How could he not seize such resources and opportunities? Compared to wandering around, dedicating time to cultivation was the right path! From this point on, L, including Cecil, Violet, and Savannah, all immersed themselves in cultivation within the valley. Not only them, but in the Mirror of Trials as a whole, after a few brief encounters and conflicts over the past two or three days, a rtively calm period ensued. Out of over 1, 900 participants, approximately 600 were eliminated after experiencing two to three days of trials and battles. The remaining 1, 300-plus participants mostly sought ces to cultivate and search for opportunities to break through. Anyone who could reach the Nascent Soul Realm before the age of thirty was not an ordinary person. Everyone discovered that this Mirror of Trials was extremely suitable for cultivation. Because this miniature world was created by the ancient power of the Kunlun Divine Mountains using mental energy, spiritual energy permeated every corner here. Being within it would automatically lead to a slow increase in mental power. And once under these conditions, focusing on cultivating god-refining techniques would yield even greater results with less effort. All the participants, especially those outstanding individuals who were originally stuck at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage, wanted to break through to the Void Reclusion Realm through this opportunity. Therefore, in the following days, the entire Mirror of Trials entered a rtively calm period. Outside the arena, many people also left their seats, feeling that there was temporarily nothing worth watching. However, as time passed, it seemed that some kind of change was urring within the entire Mirror of Trials. On the high tform of the martial arena, Elder Skywalker, the one presiding over this event, had been standing guard there. As a powerful existence above the Fragmentation Void, he wouldnt feel fatigue even if he didnt eat or sleep for a year. And simrly, Master Ho, the head of the Kunlun Divine Mountains, has been maintaining the operation of the Mirror of Trials here. Five dayster The expression of uncertainty on Master Hos face became more pronounced, and he even furrowed his brows tightly. Master Ho, whats wrong? I know youve paid a great price to host the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament for us. Rest assured, the Orderwarden Organization will definitelypensate you ordingly. This selection of the Seed of the Star Path is rted to the survival of our world, and I hope Master Ho wont be too concerned about the current loss. Elder Skywalker saw that Master Ho didnt look too good and advised him in a gentle tone. This time, the Orderwarden Organization also paid a great price for Kunlun Divine Mountains to use the ancient treasure, the Mirror of Trials. After all, allowing so many participants to enter the Mirror of Trials is a tremendous loss for this ancient treasure. Not to mention, the ubiquitous spiritual energy within the Mirror of Trials that helps the participants enhance their mental power is exchanged at the cost of the spirituality of the Mirror of Trials, which Master Ho is willing to bear. It is worth noting that even Kunlun Divine Mountains rarely allows their own disciples to enter the Mirror of Trials for cultivation. They would never deplete the spirituality of this treasure to help the disciples break through the realm of mental power. Thats why the Orderwarden Organization promised topensate Kunlun Divine Mountains with five Immortal-grade treasures or weapons afterward, and Kunlun Divine Mountains agreed. So when Elder Skywalker saw that Master Hos face didnt look good, he thought he was concerned about the loss of the Mirror of Trials. However, after the words fell, Master Ho shook his head, wearing a strange expression. Elder Skywalker, I am not worried about the depletion of the Mirror of Trials. I have discovered something incredibly bizarre, which makes me uneasy. This matter may be even more serious than the depletion of the Mirror of Trials spirituality. If it continues to develop unchecked, but I am powerless to stop it. Until now, I havent found the source of this matter. If theres anyone to me, its my insufficient cultivation. I still cant fully control this ancient treasure, the Mirror of Trials.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Elder Skywalker looked surprised. Master Ho, what is this bizarre thing youre talking about? At this point, Master Ho pointed to therge screen of the Mirror of Trials below and asked in a deep voice, Senior, carefully observe and see if you notice any changes in the overall environment of the Mirror of Trials. Hmm? Changes? Elder Skywalker focused his gaze and scanned each frame on the screen. It was around noon. Outside the Mirror of Trials, the sun was shining brightly, and the sky was clear for miles. Inside the Mirror of Trials, because it formed its own small world, the weather was different in various locations. In some forests, dark clouds were gathering, and it was raining. In some deserts, there wasnt a cloud in the sky, and the scorching sun hung overhead, the hottest time of the day. But whether it was where it rained or where the scorching sun was shining, there seemed to be onemon point: the sky wasnt as bright. Lets not talk about the ces covered by dark clouds; even at high noon, it seemed like they were shrouded in darkness. And even in the desert where the sun was scorching, that sun didnt shine as brilliantly as when the Mirror of Trials was first activated. Master Ho, it seems like the overall environment of the Mirror of Trials is getting darker? Chapter 858: The Cost of Destruction Yes! With these words, Master Ho nodded. It seems that the Elder has also noticed! The entire Mirror of Trials is indeed growing darker as a whole. In fact, I noticed it from the first day, but it wasnt obvious back then. However, now What is happening? Elder Skywalker raised an eyebrow, asking with a mix of surprise and suspicion. Although the Mirror of Trials is its own small world, it cantpare to a true andplete world. There are no stars or other realms inside, only the sun and moon! And the sun and moon within it are condensed from the essence of the Power of the Sun and Moon refined by our Kunlun Patriarch in the past. In other words, the sun and moon inside are manifestations of the Power of the Sun and Moon, sustaining the day and night in the Mirror of Trials. Without the Power of the Sun and Moon, the Mirror of Trials would plunge into darkness. And now, I can sense that the Power of the Sun and Moon within the Mirror of Trials is gradually diminishing! Even the Power of the Sun and Moon that used to fill the heavens and earth seems to have been depleted, affecting the two stars representing the sun and moon within the Mirror of Trials. At this rate, once the Power of the Sun and Moon contained within the two stars of the sun and moon disappears, the entire Mirror of Trials will be plunged into utter darkness! This problem is much more severe than the loss of a bit of spiritual essence from the Mirror of Trials! Master Hos expression turned grave, revealing a mix of worry and distress on his face. After listening, Elder Skywalkers expression also became uncertain. Could such a thing happen? The Power of the Sun and Moon contained in the treasure is actually gradually disappearing? What is going on I dont know either Master Ho chuckled self-deprecatingly. Although the sessive heads of Kunlun Divine Mountains are nominally the masters of the Mirror of Trials, they are far from fully controlling this ancient treasure. They cannot fullyprehend its mysteries or the changes that ur within. Could it be that one of the participants is absorbing this Power of the Sun and Moon? At this moment, Elder Skywalkers eyes narrowed as a certain conjecture suddenly arose. What? Absorbing the Power of the Sun and Moon? Is that possible? Master Ho asked with uncertainty. In his view, cultivators absorb the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth, and at most, they can absorb the five elements into their bodies. Absorbing the power of the sun, moon, and stars? Is that even possible? Among the myriad ways of cultivation, anything is possible. As far as I know, in ancient times, some powerful individuals created Martial Techniques that could strengthen themselves by absorbing the power of the stars. This group of participants are all geniuses, each with their own opportunities. Perhaps among them, there are some anomalies that we cannot fathom. Elder Skywalker squinted his eyes and said in a deep voice. What what should we do? If the participants are indeed absorbing the Power of the Sun and Moon, what will happen? If the Power of the Sun and Moon ispletely depleted, the two stars representing the sun and moon in the Mirror of Trials will cease to exist. The ecosystem of this small world will face catastrophic imbnce, and the entire microcosm will copse. Even the Mirror of Trials, this treasure, will be destroyed! Master Hos face showed deep concern and anxiety. His worries were not unfounded. Just imagine, what would be the consequences if the Earth lost the sun and moon? The tide receded, day and night ceased, all things withered, and the world was destroyed. All of this was inevitable! The Mirror of Trials, this small world, followed the same principle. At this moment, Master Ho was so anxious that he almost jumped in regret for agreeing to the Orderwarden Organizations request to hold the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament using the Mirror of Trials. This ancient treasure passed down through the generations of the Kunlun Divine Mountains, once destroyed in his hands, would make him a eternal sinner as the current sect leader.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Master Ho, if I mean if! If the Mirror of Trials is destroyed, what kind ofpensation does your sect need to make up for this loss? Elder Skywalker asked solemnly. As soon as the words fell, Master Hos eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Elder Skywalker. Senior, the Mirror of Trials is our sects treasured artifact. Are you suggesting that we risk destroying it just to continue the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament? Elder Skywalker nodded. Thats what I mean! Master Ho, just tell me what level ofpensation your sect needs, and the Orderwarden Organization guarantees to fulfill it. We can even provide it in advance to reassure you and the senior members of your sect. With these words, Elder Skywalker narrowed his eyes. If it were truly a participant absorbing the Power of the Sun and Moon, what kind of opportunity would it be for them? What kind of extraordinary person would this participant be? The Orderwarden Organization sought such extraordinary individuals, so how could they interrupt their chances? Master Hos expression kept changing. Finally, he sighed and said, Senior, the Mirror of Trials is of great importance, and even as the sect leader, I cannot decide alone. I need to discuss it with the elders and ancestors of the sect. Very well! Take your time, nodded Elder Skywalker. Master Ho forced a bitter smile and leaped down from the high tform, quickly disappearing. Meanwhile, Elder Skywalker stared at the nine images within the Mirror of Trials, mumbling to himself, Who could it be? Power of the Sun and Moon Power of the Sun and Moon Could it be that kid? After a full hour, Master Ho returned to the high tform. How is it? asked Elder Skywalker. With a bitter smile, Master Ho handed over a list to Elder Skywalker. Taking it, Elder Skywalker squinted his eyes slightly. On the list were the pensations that the Orderwarden Organization would have to provide to the Kunlun Divine Mountains if the Mirror of Trials were destroyed. Many of them were divine treasures and weapons unheard of by ordinary cultivators! Ten celestial-grade treasures or weapons, one hundred fragments of the Dao, an Enlightenment Bodhi Tree Looking at the list, Elder Skywalker nodded without revealing his thoughts and said, Wait a moment. As soon as he finished speaking, he summoned a flying sword, soared into the air, and disappeared in a sh of light. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Elder Skywalker returned and saw a hint of a smile on Master Hos face. Agreed! Upon hearing this simple word, Master Hos pupils contracted. In fact, the conditions listed by the Kunlun Divine Mountains were quite demanding, as they were waiting for the Orderwarden Organization to pay a hefty price. However, Master Ho didnt expect the Orderwarden side to agree directly. This made him realize the extent to which the Orderwarden Organization valued the Star Path Seed Selection this time. Chapter 859: Breakthroughs Everywhere For some reason, Master Ho felt a strange sense of excitement upon realizing this. The Orderwarden Organization, always low-key and silent, simply maintained order in this world, preventing cultivators from excessively interfering with the mortal realm. Never before had they made such a grand move. Over the past century, many people from ancient sects doubted the existence of the Orderwarden. However, this time, not only did the Orderwarden Organization hold the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament to choose and train ten Seeds of the Star Path, but they also attached an astonishing level of importance to it. It seemed they were willing to spare no expense in cultivating the next generation of powerhouses. Master Ho sensed something in the air, as if a major event would ur in the near future. Inside the Mirror of Trials! Here, a volcano stood, with scorching magma slowly flowing and choking sulfur smoke billowing from its crater. The volcano had just erupted. A figure of extraordinary elegance sat cross-legged near the volcanic crater. The scorching magma couldnt harm her, not even touching her clothes. Nearby, arge figurey motionless, its blood forming wisps of smoke rising from the scorched ground. This was a in fire attribute spirit beast, the Sulfire Earth Dragon. Buzz! At that moment, the figure of extraordinary elegance opened her eyes. A surge of power, carrying a wild and scorching aura, emanated from her. I finallypletely mastered the Way of Fire! Now, I have already mastered theplete Way of Water and Fire. Only the Way of Unity is still in its embryonic form. Mastering such unique ways seems to be quite challenging! But with my current strength, I should rarely encounter opponents in the selection of the Seed of the Star Path, right? Adeles beautiful eyes sparkled with confidence as she muttered to herself. She was indeed one of the most popr candidates this time, the talented fairy of Peni Fairy Ind, Adele. At this moment, her strength had already reached the early stage of Void Reclusion, and she had perfected the embryonic forms of the Water and Fire Ways, making them true Water and Fire Ways. However, the embryonic form of the Way of Unity she controlled was not so easy to perfect. Even so, in the Mirror of Trials, Adele should be invincible. At the peak of a mountain. Lnd, the talented disciple of Kunlun Divine Mountains, appeared over a hundred miles away with a single thought. As soon as he appeared, the surrounding space copsed and shattered. If there were enemies present at his arrival, the chaotic flows of shattered space could cause terrible damage to them. Void Reclusion Realm, the Way of Space! This feeling, so powerful! Indeed, the difference between the power of the embryonic form of a Way and itsplete form is like heaven and earth! Void Reclusion is not evenparable to the peak of Nascent Soul! On a deste wilderness, a figure stood tall. His body was covered in blood, surrounded by lifeless corpses. The corpses, destroyed by some Power of Death,cked any vitality, as if they had been dead for days. Ive broken through to the Void Reclusion Realm! Originally, my mental power had already reached the Internal Fusion Realm, and at the Nascent Soul stage, I mastered theplete Way of Death. After multiple killings in the Mirror of Trials, I finally touched the threshold of the Void Reclusion Realm! Seed of the Star Path, I shall be one of them! The crucial task now is to find L and bring him back to give Grandfather Zeng an exnation. L, you rat, where are you hiding? Ulrics murderous intent filled the air, exuding a hint of malevolence. In this small world, one genius after another was making breakthroughs. In just one week, the overall strength of the participants had improved significantlypared to when they first entered the Mirror of Trials. This meant that the encounters between the strong would be even more fierce and brutal. Inside the valley! Buzz! Apanied by a fluctuation in the heavens and earth, Cecil opened his eyes, his face filled with excitement. I have fully mastered the Way of Wood and finally stepped into the Void Reclusion Realm! Indeed, it is a different scene! The embryonic form of the Way of Water stillcks a little to evolve into aplete doctrine. Now, if I encounter Chase again, I will surely defeat him in battle. I wonder how Ipare to L. What are my chances of winning? Cecil felt the power of the Void Reclusion Realm and was filled with confidence. And in the evening, a smile appeared on Violets face as shemunicated with the heavens and earth. A powerful aura emanated from her. I havepletely mastered the Way of Fire, allowing me to step into the Void Reclusion! However, the Way of Death is still in its embryonic form, and I cant sense anything whenmunicating with the heavens and earth. Violet sessfully broke through to the Void Reclusion Realm, and although she was excited, she realized something. Could it be that someone has already mastered the Way of Death, and thats why I cant feel anything? If thats the case, then its a pity! Specting like this, she stood up and muttered to herself, I wonder how Ls cultivation is going. Violet couldnt help but walk towards the ce where L was meditating. There, she saw a cliff, and L was sitting on a protruding rock halfway up the cliff. Looking up, Violets beautiful eyes shed with surprise and disappointment. Why is he still at the mid-Nascent Soul stage? Is Ls cultivation speed so slow? I thought he would have at least reached thete Nascent Soul stage, or even the peak.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After all, there are no bottlenecks in between. Violet thought to herself. However, at this moment, she had no idea about Ls true strength and the leap he had made in these five days. L was sitting there, and his skin seemed to be emitting faint starlight, forming intricate patterns. If someone could see through Ls body, they would discover that his bones were in a semi-transparent state. And they were gradually transforming intoplete transparency. It was as if a piece of jade was being purified and rid of impurities. Originally, L had nned to cultivate the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique during the day and the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique at night. However, when he started practicing the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique on the first night, he couldnt stop. The pure and rich Power of the Sun and Moon in the Mirror of Trials made L thirst for it, greedily absorbing it into his body. His initial Myriad Forms physical body was constantly tempered and strengthened, approaching the level of the Sky Shaker physical body. The power of the moon was also enhancing his soul. The Divine Realm of his spirit, which had just reached Internal Fusion, had already touched the bottleneck of External Release. Chapter 860: Separation At this moment, Ls Qi Refinement strength alone couldnt reveal his progress; he seemed to still be in the mid-Nascent Soul stage. However, his physical strength had advanced from the early Myriad Forms realm to a level close to thete Myriad Forms. If Ls previous punch had the force of a hundred thousand kilograms, now his strength was equivalent to two or three hundred thousand kilograms! His overall physical strength had more than doubled. He had absorbed a substantial amount of the Power of the Sun and Moon, to the extent that it even affected the two stars within the Mirror of Trials. The resulting enhancement to his physical body was evident. In addition to his physical strength, his souls intensity had also advanced from the initial Internal Fusion stage to a level close to External Release. Perhaps, with just a hint of inspiration and understanding, he could break through the bottleneck and enter apletely different realm. At this moment, Violet looked up at L and shook her head silently. When L opened his eyes, the next second he leaped down from the protruding stone on the cliff andnded beside Violet. Boom! However, this leap seemed to cause an earthquake. Without exaggeration, Ls physical density had reached a terrifying level. Despite appearing as an ordinary person in terms of size, if L didnt utilize his own physical force field to counteract gravity, his weight would be ten or a hundred times heavier than a tank. This advancement in physical strength, from the early Myriad Forms stage to a level close to thete Myriad Forms, momentarily left him unustomed to his own power. With this leap, the earth shook. Without activating the Pulse of the Earth, the ground even cracked like a spiders web. Ah! Violet couldnt help but sway and stagger in one direction. Her expression revealed astonishment. Buzz! At this moment, a powerful gravitational force surged from L and acted upon Violet. Originally, he only intended to use this force to help Violet bnce herself and avoid an embarrassing fall. However, with Ls increased physical strength, his force field had multiplied its effect exponentially. Moreover, Violet was close by As a result, Violet was directly drawn towards L by his gravitational pull. Boom! The next second, Violet found herself in Ls embrace, caught off guard. Despite being in the early stage of Void Reclusion, she was unable to resist Ls physical force field. Ah! L, what are you doing? Violet immediately eximed, her face blushing, her beautiful eyes showing a hint of shyness and reproach. This guy, who had previously expressed his desire to marry her ording to her grandfathers wishes, remained indifferent. And now he was taking the initiative to get familiar with her? Hmph! Violet thought to herself. If it were someone else, they would have already pped him. However, in her heart, she held aplex mix of emotions towards L, unable to determine whether it leaned more towards shyness or anger. Um, Im sorry, I couldnt control myself for a moment, L said, sweating profusely and coughing awkwardly. He quickly dissipated his physical force field. Upon hearing his apology, Violets delicate and beautiful face became even more blushing and alluring. You couldnt control yourself? You you scoundrel! The girl blushed and spat at L, cursing in embarrassment. L had mentioned that he couldnt control his physical force field properly. But in Violets ears, she thought L couldnt control himself because of some improper thoughts about her. Was she really that attractive to him? Was he unable to control himself in her presence?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. But he had been so serious in rejecting her before! What a contradictory man! At that moment, Ls gaze intensified, and he grinned. He could feel the tremendous improvement in his physical and mental strength, and excitement naturally filled his heart. The impact of the physical force field on a peak Nascent Soul stage was minimal before, just a clever tactic to catch them off guard and create a slight effect. But now, it could actually influence the activities of an early-stage Void Reclusion expert? Seeing L still grinning, Violet felt even more embarrassed. She couldnt help but re at him and asked, Are you stillughing? No L felt Violets gaze and awkwardly shook his head. Violets eyes looked at L withplex emotions, and her mood seemed to suddenly turn low as she said, L, my grandfather and father have just passed away, and I Im not in the mood to consider romantic matters right now. Please dont act like this! After saying that, she gave L another deep look before turning around and quickly running away. Uh Hearing these words, L looked confused and then smiled bitterly, shaking his head. Did he really look like a yboy? Indeed On that day, at noon, Cecil went out to catch a few wild rabbits to satisfy their hunger. The group sat around the campfire. Although cultivators at their level could go for days without eating or drinking, eating was still a form of enjoyment in life. At that moment, L looked at Cecil, Violet, and the young members of the Porter Family of the Northern Border, and a touch of admiration appeared on his face. All three had unexpectedly reached the early stage of Void Reclusion. Cecil, Violet, and Egbert, youve all broken through to Void Reclusion? Congrattions! L tore off a rabbit leg and ate it while speaking. Hmm! Cecil nodded, his gaze falling on L, and he hesitated before saying, L, what about your strength L smiled and replied, My strength is different from yours. Hmm, I can tell, Cecil nodded in agreement, not looking down on L because his Qi Refinement strength hadnt progressed. With the ability to kill Chase and defeat Shawn and his group with a single punch, such strength couldnt be unleashed by someone at the mid-stage of Nascent Soul. After finishing their meal, Cecils eyes filled with determination, and he finally asked, L, what are your ns for the future? Do you intend to stay here and cultivate? Hearing this, L understood and asked in a deep voice, Cecil, are you nning to leave? Cecil smiled apologetically and nodded, Yes! Both Egbert and I have reached the Void Reclusion Realm. Staying here to cultivate, its unlikely that our strength will improve before the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament ends. Its better to continue exploring and maybe even make breakthroughs in battles. Or, we might encounter other opportunities! Chapter 861: They Are Different from You Cecil revealed his n! And it is true! The previous seclusion wasrgely to break through the Void Reclusion. But even if they continue to cultivate, there wont be any significant changes in the short term. They wont be able to reach the mid-stage of Void Reclusion until after the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. The higher their strength, the more difficult it bes to advance even a small level. In this situation, staying here for seclusion obviously serves no purpose. Its better to go out and experience things, as they may gain some insights through battles. Or perhaps, they might encounter some other opportunities. With that said, L nodded and replied, Understood! Cecil, take care of yourself. I hope you seed. And most importantly, prioritize your safety. Okay! Take care, L. Until we meet again! Farewell Cecil, Egbert Porter, and the other three stood up and bid farewell to L. All good things muste to an end, and since they were leaving, L naturally wouldnt insist on apanying them. After the Porter Family of the Northern Border left, Violet hesitated for a moment. Her eyes gleamed with determination as she spoke, L, Im also nning to travel around. Staying here holds no meaning for me either. Once a pampered princess of the Ancient Willis family, Violet now carried deep-seated grievances. The Star Path Seed Selection Tournament was an opportunity for her. Violet didnt seekfort; she only sought to improve herself. Oh Youre leaving too? L furrowed his brows and asked. Yes! Violet nodded decisively. Well Since youre leaving, why didnt you apany Cecil and the others earlier? It would have been better to have someone with you. Violet, dont think that breaking through to the Void Reclusion Realm is enough for you to dominate the Mirror of Trials. I estimate that there are quite a few who have reached the Void Reclusion Realm. If you travel alone, you might still encounter dangers, L reminded her. L wouldnt make decisions for Violet; their rtionship hadnt reached that point. However, he offered some timely advice. Hearing this, Violet smiled and said, Of course, I know that being at the early stage of Void Reclusion wont make me invincible here. But I participated in this tournament not to y it safe but to pursue strength. As for traveling with Cecil and the others At this point, Violet shook her head, her expression devoid of emotion. Theres no need. They are different from you! I cant fully trust them. If we travel together, well have to be on guard against each other. Its better for me to go alone. Well, I suppose so. L rubbed his nose, then his tone turned serious. Barring any unexpected events, I will continue to cultivate here for the next few days. Remember the way back, and if you encounter any danger, you can return here at any time. Hearing this, a hint of gratitude andplexity shed in Violets eyes. The next moment, she nodded, yfully tilted her head, and asked, Why? Worried about me? I remember, if Im about to die, Ill definitelye back and trouble you! Goodbye! With that, she smiled and turned away. Watching Violet disappear from his sight, L turned his head to Savannah beside him. Miss Graham, what about you? Are you also nning to leave? Hearing this, Savannah pursed her lips. Why? Want to chase me away? Theyve reached the Void Reclusion Realm, while Im only at thete Nascent Soul stage. I dont want to court death! L chuckled, I didnt mean that. Lets not talk about it and continue our diligent cultivation. Oh! Savannah nodded silently, her beautiful eyes filled with a hint of resentment as she watched L turn and walk away. This guy is only focused on cultivation; he wont say a few more words. Sigh Next, L continued to avidly absorb the Power of the Sun and Moon as if addicted to it. Savannah also calmed down and focused on improving her strength through cultivation. As a group of candidates who were originally stuck at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage made breakthroughs one after another, the brief tranquility within the Mirror of Trials began to be gradually shattered. The candidates started bing active once again, encountering each other, engaging in battles, andpeting for luck and opportunities. Among the valleys, a group of five people entered this area. Leading them was a handsome young man dressed in white, holding a folding fan, appearing like a refined gentleman. His name was Linden Bishop, the young master of an ancient sect called the Seven Star Pavilion. He had just broken through to the Void Reclusion Realm and embarked on an adventure with his fellow sect members in the Mirror of Trials. The other four people beside him were also experts who had recently reached the early stage of Void Reclusion. Young Master, both you and Marmaduke have broken through to the Void Reclusion Realm. The three of us are at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage. Such strength is probably among the best in the Mirror of Trials, right? one person said. Definitely! With two Void Reclusion experts, even Kunlun Divine Mountains Lnd and Peni Fairy Inds Adele would have to be cautious, another ttered their young master and the other tall youth. Just a moment ago, that Melvin Davis from the Ancient Davis Family, who also just broke through to the Void Reclusion stage, dared to confront us! As a result, he was swiftly defeated by the joint efforts of the young master and Marmaduke within ten moves. Hahaha The three disciples of the Seven Star Pavilion praised their young master and the other tall youth.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But we cant say that for sure! With our breakthroughs, its likely that other talented participants will also make significant progress! the tall youth, Marmaduke Bishop, said calmly. After he finished speaking, Linden flicked his folding fan, producing a crisp sound. He shook his head and said, Marmaduke, we shouldnt underestimate ourselves. I believe theres a seventy percent chance that either you or I will reach the end and be the Seed of the Star Path. At this point, he looked at the sky and muttered, Whats going on? These days, it feels like the sky is getting darker and darker. Its broad daylight, the sun is high up in the sky, but it feels like evening. Upon hearing this, the others nodded in confusion, their faces filled with puzzlement. There are no clouds in the sky, and the sun is clearly there, but it feels like its overcast! Yes! The sky is getting gloomier day by day, and I dont know whats happening. I heard that the sun in the Mirror of Trials is actually fake. Could it be running out? Who knows? Maybe its really going to rain. Lets go, rest in the valley ahead. As they discussed the sky, the group walked into the valley. After a moment, the expressions of all five people suddenly changed. Hmm? Theres someone! Chapter 862: Lachlan, Do You Mind? In a hidden spot within the valley, L and Savannah were meditating, not far apart. When the group of five, including Linden, entered, they immediately noticed the two of them. Their expressions changed briefly, but upon observing L and Savannahs Qi Refinement strength, their faces rxed. A hint of disdain and contempt appeared on their faces. The man was only in the mid-Nascent Soul stage, while the woman had slightly higher power, just at thete Nascent Soul stage. Bound together, they might not even be a match for the weakest among the five. After Lindens expression eased, his gaze fell upon Savannah, revealing a trace of astonishment. Two trash, easily disposed of! said the tall young man, Marmaduke, as he red at L and Savannah with a hint of murderous intent. However, Linden waved his hand and said, Hey, Marmaduke, dont be too hasty to take action. Saying so, he held a folding fan and gracefully walked toward Savannah. At this moment, both Savannah and L stopped their cultivation and stared intently at the group of people in front of them. Upon seeing someone approaching her, Savannahs exquisitely beautiful face disyed seriousness and caution. Stop! What do you want? she coldly asked. A gentle smile appeared on Lindens face as he replied to Savannah, Miss, theres no need to be nervous! I am Linden, the young master of the Seven Star Pavilion. May I know your name? Savannah frowned and said expressionlessly, I dont need to tell you my name. If you have nothing important to say, please leave and dont disturb our cultivation. Upon hearing this, Linden raised an eyebrow and narrowed his eyes slightly. His courteous smile gradually turned malicious. Miss, arent you giving me face? I thought you looked familiar, so I didnt intend to act against you. But it seems youre not very friendly towards me, hmm? At this moment, one of the slender youths beside him snorted coldly and pointed at Savannah, saying, Little girl, its your good fortune that our young master took a liking to you. Dont disrespect him. Do you know that in this Mirror of Trials, when strangers meet, its a fight without any hesitation? With your meager strength, facing others means only one word: death! Now, if our young master is willing to talk to you nicely, you should hurry up ande over to pay your respects. Thats right! Girl, where do youe from? With justte Nascent Soul stage strength, you should obedientlye and apologize to our young master. Otherwise another person chimed in. L, observing coldly, couldnt help but feel speechless and amused. Seeing Linden lusting after Savannah while his entourage acted asckeys, it seemed that even cultivators from the ancient realm, whether at the Void Reclusion orte Nascent Soul stage, werent fundamentally different from the secr world. Hey, all of you shut up. How should we talk to this youngdy? Linden scolded his fellow disciples in a pretentious manner. Speaking, squinting at Savannah, Miss, the situation is here. If youre willing to be friends with me, I wonty a hand on you or yourpanions. I might even let you join my team and protect you in this Mirror of Trials. So, how about youe alone with me to that cave for a chat? Saying that, Linden pointed to a nearby cave. It was the ce where L had onceprehended the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. At this moment, Linden wanted Savannah to go inside with him alone, and what he wanted to do was probably understood by any man. As the words fell, a hint of strong resistance and disgust appeared in Savannahs beautiful eyes. The next second, she turned to look at L, unable to help but grit her teeth, a trace of indignation surfacing on her pretty face.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. That guy was just sitting there, watching as if it had nothing to do with him L, didnt you see someone harassing me? Dont you care? Savannah asked bitterly, her tone carrying a hint of resentment. L chuckled, Of course, I saw! But they haventid a hand on you. They just want to be friends with you, at most pursue you. I cant interfere with that, right? After all, I dont know your attitude. I see this friend as elegant and handsome. If you happen to be interested, wouldnt it be a buzzkill for me to intervene and ruin your good fortune? Hearing this, Savannah stared at L with her beautiful eyes, almost getting angry. You Bastard! Upon hearing these words, Linden and his fourpanions showed a yful and contemptuous look on their faces. The thin young man burst intoughter, Kid, youre quite sensible. What a coward! Our young master fancies your femalepanion, and yet you act like this. Coward! Hey, you shouldnt say that! Its called being wise! Thats right! A mid-Nascent Soul trash like you, giving up your femalepanion to save your own life, is considered a smart move. At this moment, Linden opened his folding fan and looked at L with a mocking expression. Kid, youre not bad! Considering how well you speak, as long as this youngdy has a pleasant conversation with me in the cave, I can consider letting youe along. With this Mirror of Trials protecting you, you can be my littlep dog! Hehehe Upon hearing this, a strong sense of anger immediately appeared on Savannahs pretty face. L, Im telling you clearly now, I detest them! So, can you intervene now? As the words fell, L nodded slowly, a cold gleam flickering in his starry eyes. You may. Now, it wasnt just a matter of someone fancying Savannah. These people had humiliated him to such an extent, and L wasnt someone to be trifled with. How could he not be angry? He looked at Linden and his fourpanions, and said slowly and deliberately, Kneel down, each of you p yourself ten times and hand over the Boundary Talismans on your bodies, and I might spare your lives! Upon hearing these words, Linden and his fourpanions were momentarily stunned. Then, they burst intoughter, as if they had heard something amusing. Chapter 863: No Need to Hold Back Linden and his fourpanions found Ls words to be nothing but a joke! Imagine, a mid-Nascent Soul cultivator boasting against a team consisting of two early Void Reclusion cultivators and threete Nascent Soul peak cultivators. It sounded truly amusing. So much so that Linden and hispanions couldnt help butugh unrestrainedly. Hahaha, what did I hear? A mid-Nascent Soul trash threatening us? Kid, if youre going to be a coward, then be one till the end. If our young master flirts with your femalepanion, you should tuck your tail between your legs, understand? You used to be sensible at first, why do you want to die now? The threeckeys at the peak ofte Nascent Soul, mocking and taunting L, looked at him with disdain. Even Marmaduke, who appeared moreposed, couldnt help but sneer and shake his head. Kid, if you dont have the strength, dont try to act tough! Linden, fanning himself, wore a handsome face full of mockery and superiority. He pointed at the ground beneath him andughed at L. Kid, if you dont want to die, kneel down and lick my boots clean. This young master may overlook your arrogant words! Otherwise Otherwise, all of you will die! Before he could finish his sentence, L stomped heavily on the ground and transformed into a projectile, charging towards the five individuals from the Seven Star Pavilion. No more idle talk, he attacked directly! Hmm? Seeking death! Kill him! Seeing this, Lindens expression turned cold, and he spoke in a chilling tone. The thin young man, upon hearing his words, directly met him head-on. The others, however, remained standing without any intention of taking action. In their eyes, dealing with a mid-Nascent Soul weakling was as easy as pie for peak Nascent Soul cultivators. Boom! In the next instant, L crashed onto the ground like a meteor. Apanied by a loud st, arge crater appeared, and the previously solid ground around it surged like waves. The horrifying cracks formed instantly!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. L directly utilized his group battle mystic art, Pulse of the Earth! Puh! Puh! Puh! As soon as Pulse of the Earth was unleashed, three figures were instantly shaken into mid-air. The three peak Nascent Soul experts began to cough up blood, seriously injured! This was the first time L had used Pulse of the Earth afterprehending the rudiments of the Solid Earth Way. The original effect of Pulse of the Earth seemed to have weakened. In battle, it had a range-based damaging effect against lower-level enemies, but against opponents of the same level, even with the added effect of ten times gravity, it could only slightly disrupt them. However, now that L had grasped the rudiments of the Solid Earth Way, the power of Pulse of the Earth had undergone a qualitative change. It carried an immensely heavy force of the Solid Earth Way, making it incredibly powerful. The three peak Nascent Soul experts were directly shaken into mid-air, coughing up blood from their mouths, heavily injured. Even Linden and Marmaduke, two early Void Reclusion cultivators, let out a muffled groan and lost their bnce. They felt as if their internal organs had been struck heavily, experiencing a slight internal injury. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ls attack was not only heavy with the Power of the Earths Depths, but also possessed the extreme frenzy brought by theplete Thunder and Lightning Dao and the eerie Power of Death. With three muffled sounds, L mercilessly struck the three slender young men with punches and kicks. The three of them were suspended in mid-air, unable to borrow any force. They were shaken by the Pulse of the Earth,pletely disoriented, like fish on a chopping board. They had no chance tond; their bodies were actually shattered by Ls punches and kicks, turning into three severed arms that fell to the ground. L, who had mastered theplete Thunder and Lightning Dao, unleashed attacks that were simply ferocious. Coupled with the blessing of thick earth and the embryonic form of the Way of Death, as well as the doubled physical strength gained here, the intensity of his casual attacks surpassed that of an early stage Void Reclusion expert. How could someone at the peak of the Nascent Soulter stage withstand his strike? You How is this possible! Linden and Marmaduke, at this moment, widened their eyes in utter horror. Their faces were filled with disbelief! To directly kill someone at the mid-stage of Nascent Soul with ease, who had reached the peak of Nascent Soulter stage? And not just one, but three in an instant? If they knew that L had killed seven people in one strike five days ago, they wouldnt know how to react. The next ones to face me will be you two! Die! L snorted coldly and pounced forward like a fierce tiger descending from the mountain. Even without using true qi, the mere passage of his physical body caused a burst of air that seemed capable of copsing space. Ls physique, nearing theter stage of Myriad Forms, made him akin to a walking high-density small asteroid. The strength of someone at the mid-stage of Nascent Soul? Humph, that was just a means to deceive the enemy. Arrogant! Even if you can kill someone at the peak of Nascent Soulter stage, you wont be a match for the Void Reclusion Realm! Linden shouted sternly. Young master, lets attack together and kill him! Marmaduke, rtively cautious, shouted loudly at the opponent. In the next moment, the two of them simultaneously confronted L. Lindens folding fan was his weapon, while Marmaduke wielded a pair of short knives, his attacks cunning and ruthless. There stood L, bare-handed, facing the two. With the divine ability of Rich Soil Unyielding Form and the mid-stage Myriad Forms physique, his body was his most reliable Divine Weapon. ng! ng! Ls fist collided with Lindens folding fan, producing a resounding sh of gold and iron that sent Linden flying. Then, in the face of Marmadukes dual knives descending upon him, L unexpectedly used his own arms to block them above his head. The formidable physical body merely left two white marks on his skin from Marmadukes attacks. The immense rebound force pushed Marmaduke back. How is this possible! Such incredible strength! Linden widened his eyes, his hand holding the folding fan trembling lightly. He actually used his body to block my knives directly? How can his defense be so formidable? Marmadukes pupils contracted, reaching the pinnacle of shock. L sneered, It seems that I dont even need to block anymore! Hehe With one sentence, he exuded boundless dominance and arrogance. Linden and Marmadukes faces flushed red, their eyes filled with astonishment and panic. Chapter 864: Can You Give Me a Scraping? Protecting the vital points was Ls instinctive reaction. So, he blocked Marmadukes attack with both arms. However, the effect of the attack on his body, after blocking it, was disregarded by L. Having absorbed arge amount of Power of the Sun and Moon, his physical body was elevated to the mid tote stage of the Myriad Forms, coupled with the formidable technique Rich Soil Unyielding Form. L himself felt that his defense was a bit abnormal. He could actually withstand the attacks of an early-stage Void Reclusion expert? Beside him, Savannah, who had been worried when she saw L facing two Void Reclusion experts alone, had her heartpletely relieved. Ls strength is so abnormal? Those are Void Reclusion experts! To confront two opponents, withstand their attacks, and force them back? His Qi Refinement strength is only in the mid-stage of Nascent Soul, yet hes a monster! In her heart, she couldnt help but secretlyment. On the other hand, Linden and Marmaduke, the arrogance and arrogance on their faces hadpletely disappeared. They had thought that after breaking through to the Void Reclusion Realm, they would rarely encounter opponents in the Mirror of Trials. Even if they encountered the most powerful star yers, they would definitely have the power to fight back, even overpower them. However, at this moment, it seemed that they couldnt overpower anyone else, but appeared powerless in front of L. Their attacks couldnt break through his defense, so how could they continue to fight? Friend, I think this is a misunderstanding! If we really want to determine superiority, Im afraid well both be injured. Lets part ways! Lindens eyes flickered as he spoke to L in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Lughed contemptuously and arrogantly. Both injured? Do you even deserve that? It seemed like something that bastard Chase would say, but it doesnt matter, being arrogant is enough! You Lindens face instantly showed anger at his words. However, at this moment, L didnt say a word and attacked right away, showing no intention of settling things with the other party. Damn it! Dont think that your abnormal defense can kill us! Marmaduke shouted. In his opinion, everyone had their own strengths. Ls defense was so abnormal that his attacks couldnt be too strong. They believed that with their strength in the early stage of Void Reclusion, even if they couldnt defeat L, they shouldnt be easily killed when they joined forces. Oh, really? L asked with an evil smile. Buzz! Without saying another word, he punched Marmaduke. His entire arm was surrounded by electric light, and the attack was fierce and heavy. The feeling was like a volcano about to erupt. Seven Star Bodyguard! In the face of this punch, Marmaduke felt a sense of trepidation. He shouted loudly as a qi shield enveloped him, with seven stars swirling within it. Boom! In the next instant, Ls fistnded on the Seven Star Bodyguard shield. The defensive martial technique, powered by the vigorous true energy of the Void Reclusion realm, cracked under Ls punch. After all, there was a huge difference in realms. The defensive martial technique disyed by a Void Reclusion expert managed to withstand Ls punch without being shattered, but it was on the verge of copse. Could the first punch be blocked? What about the second punch? Soon, L provided the answer! Boom! His fist, like a cannonball, fiercely smashed onto Marmadukes Seven Star Bodyguard. Meanwhile, Linden wasnt idle. In his hand, he held a folding fan, infused with the powerful True Qi of the Void Reclusion Realm and carrying the strength of his mastery of the Wood Path. He stabbed it forcefully towards Ls lower back.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, L, who had activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, chose to ignore this attack. Puff! Bang! Apanied by the sound of a bursting bubble and a heavy collision, Ls punch shattered Marmadukes bodyguard technique and also endured Lindens attack. After the Seven Star Bodyguard was shattered, the residual force of Ls punch acted upon Marmaduke, causing him to vomit blood and fly backward. On the other hand, Lindens attack only tore Ls clothes on his back, leaving a red mark on his waist. In the next moment, L turned around, his piercing eyes radiating a terrifying killing intent as he stared at Linden like a ferocious beast. The handsome face of thetter twitched involuntarily, and he took two steps back, showing a frightened and guarded expression. A face filled with fear. Pretty boy, are you using that fan to scrape me? L grinned and asked teasingly. Upon hearing this, Linden was shocked, angry, and flustered all at once. Hum! At that moment, he felt a strong attraction pulling him towards L, causing him to rush forward uncontrobly. In his state of mental and physical vulnerability, he revealed numerous ws in an instant! Die! In the blink of an eye, L fiercely threw a punch. A solid fist imprint, blending earthy-gold and blue radiance, ruthlessly struck Lindens head. Bang! The elegant young master of the Seven Star Pavilion had his head directly exploded, and his body flew out like a torn sack. An early-stage Void Reclusion expert had actually fallen on the spot. Linden! Marmaduke, who had just been sent flying and coughed up blood, shouted with fury. His pupils contracted! He didnt expect Linden to die so quickly. Now,pared to my attacks, how do you feel about my defense? L asked with an evil smile. You Marmadukes mouth twitched, then he turned and fled. Hepletely lost the courage to fight L. He had just broken through to the early-stage of Void Reclusion and thought he could team up with the young master until the end. However, the cruel reality left him utterly hopeless. He had initially regarded L as a weakling in the mid-stage of Nascent Soul, but he didnt expect him to be a ferocious dragon. Running? Can you escape? L sneered coldly and turned into a blur. Having seized Chases Thunder and Lightning Path, Ls speed was unbelievably fast. Not only that, Savannahs body emitted a blue radiance at this moment, instantlynding on L and granting him a Wind and Thunder state, boosting his speed by 50%. As if teleporting, L instantly appeared in front of Marmaduke. Terrifying killing intent locked onto his opponent. Ill fight you! Void Reclusion must not be humiliated! Ah! Seeing this, Marmaduke disyed a look of madness and determination, preparing to fight L to the death! Chapter 865: Darkness Envelops the World After ten breaths Marmadukey on the ground, his chest caved in, blood seeping from his mouth and nose, carrying the fragments of his internal organs. The two short knives he wielded were broken into pieces, their whereabouts unknown. L stood beside him, looking down with a faint smile. Void Reclusion is untouchable? But it can be killed! You Marmaduke opened his mouth, but in the end, no words came out. His life ended in a whimper. Two formidable Void Reclusion experts had fallen consecutively at the hands of L. Savannah took a deep breath, utterly shocked. Initially, when she witnessed L effortlessly y a peak Nascent Soul expert, she thought that was his limit, his pinnacle of strength. She believed he might be overmatched against Void Reclusion powerhouses. However, now, as she gazed upon the lifeless bodies of Linden and Marmaduke, Savannah realized she had underestimated L. Hisbat prowess seemed to have no rtion to his cultivation level. At this moment, L began to tidy up the battlefield and handle the bodies of the five members of the Seven Star Pavilion. However, his expression suddenly changed. In the next second, he infused his eyes with draconic aura, a silver light shed, and he activated the Celestial Eye technique within the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique. L was astonished to see five souls twisting in the air, as if silently screaming in agony. Then, with a swoosh, they flew toward a mountain peak on the north side of the valley. Of course, it wasnt the souls of Linden and the others flying there willingly. They were being forcibly drawn and restrained by some unknown power. How delicious! To devour the souls of two individuals who have broken through to the Internal Fusion Realm, it truly is a delectable feast! Brother-inw, thank you! Hahaha But, do my sister-inw and others know that you, this scumbag, are cozying up to other beautiful women? Hahaha At this moment, a sharpughter resounded, a womansughter that sent shivers down ones spine, akin to the screech of a dying bird. Though it sounded mocking, it carried a thick aura of malice, resentment, and hatred. Ls pupils contracted as he saw a figure of a woman standing atop the mountain peak. It was none other than Harlow? L eximed in surprise, his face filled with profound shock. The person who suddenly appeared, extracting and devouring the souls of Linden and the others, was none other than Harlow! Ever since Uncle Romeo, Mirandas uncle, died, Harlow had disappeared from Ednd. Thest time L saw her was in the cave of the Ghost que Sect. Back then, he had discovered Harlow trapped in the main trunk of the bloodthirsty vampire tree, assuming she was a victim like Stephanie and the others. At that time, he hadnt thought much of it. But now, unexpectedly, he encountered Mirandas cousin within the Mirror of Trials. What shocked L even more was that Harlow turned out to be a Void Reclusion expert. She exuded a chilling aura that made ones hair stand on end. Yes, its me! L, didnt expect to encounter me here, did you? How about it? Are you surprised by my current strength? But I must say, your power has also exceeded my expectations. Until we meet again, hehehe With Harlows voice fading, their figure disappeared without a trace. Although they had revealed themselves, they probably didnt have enough confidence to surpass L, so they chose not to engage in a confrontation this time. After absorbing the souls of the five members of Linden, Harlow decided to leave directly. L, who was that? I feel a sinister aura No, I should say a ghostly presence, Savannah approached, her voice filled with uncertainty. L stood there, furrowing his brow, shaking his head without saying a word. Harlows appearance was indeed quite unexpected for him. With Eliza imprisoned, Romeo dead, and Harlow missing, L had almost forgotten about Mirandas cousin in his memories. But he never expected Harlow to appear in the Mirror of Trials, having cultivated some sinister technique and reached the Void Reclusion Realm. Especially the way they devoured the souls of others sent chills down Ls spine. However, L had no intention of relentlessly pursuing Harlow and killing them. He disliked Harlow, but he couldnt say he hated them.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Never mind, as long as this woman doesnt actively provoke me, I cant be bothered to deal with her. Uncle Romeos family is dead, locked away, or escaped. Theres no need to exterminate thempletely! After all, they are Mirandas cousin. L thought to himself. Although he became somewhat cautious and wary of Harlow, he didnt pay too much attention to them. L, where do we go now? Savannah couldnt help but ask. Nowhere, I will continue my cultivation! L shook his head. If it werent for Linden and the others being so clueless, he would never have considered interrupting his practice. Practicing the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique and absorbing the pure Power of the Sun and Moon within the Mirror of Trials was incredibly tempting for L. Conflicts and battles erupted everywhere within the Mirror of Trials. As more and more participants broke through to the Void Reclusion Realm, thepetition became fiercer. The number of eliminated individuals grew exponentially. Some participants who were once favored also got eliminated one after another. However, in this Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, some dark horses emerged as well. In the following half a month, the number of participants decreased from over 1, 300 to just over two hundred. Those who survived were either exceptionally powerful or incredibly lucky. Another thing that drastically decreased within the Mirror of Trials was the Power of the Sun and Moon! At noon on that day, all the participants and indigenous creatures within the Mirror of Trials stopped their actions. Even those engaged in fierce battles couldnt help but look up at the sky. At noon, the sun in the sky was unusually dim, and the sky resembled a ck night. And it was continuing to darken. As if there was a sr eclipse urring in the outside world. However, a sr eclipse was merely a special phenomenon caused by celestial bodies aligning, and the sun was still there. But at this moment, the sun within the Mirror of Trials was truly disappearing. Buzz! Finally, at a certain moment, within the Mirror of Trials The light vanishedpletely, and darkness enveloped thend! Chapter 866: Sun Moon Sect? Kill One When You See One The gradually dimming sun finally disappeared at this moment. The entire Mirror of Trials lost its brightness and fell intoplete darkness. The Power of the Sun and Moon had beenpletely drained! Outside, around the spectator stands, people from various sects and factions were in an uproar. Its gone,pletely gone! What happened inside the Mirror of Trials? The sun and moon have been continuously dimming, but this time they disappearedpletely! Will our participants encounter any danger? We know nothing about the situation inside from now on! The crowd discussed among themselves, their faces filled with panic and worry. On the high tform of the martial arena, Master Hos body trembled violently. Did it really drain the Power of the Sun and Moon? The sun and moon are gone! The essence of the sun and moon inside the Mirror of Trials haspletely disappeared! Although Elder Skywalker had already discussed and presented conditions that Kunlun Divine Mountains could ept, at this moment, Master Ho still found it somewhat difficult to ept. Elder Skywalker narrowed his eyes, a hint of strangeness shed in his gaze. You little guy, youre quite something! Not leaving a trace, huh? It seems like were really going to suffer a big loss this time Inside the Mirror of Trials, as the darknesspletely enveloped the heavens and the earth, the participants within all had a drastic change in their expressions. The entire miniature world seemed to be filled with a sense of panic. Roar! Squeak, squeak Some animals and spirit beasts let out anxious roars and cries. The participants themselves were restless. Whats going on? This isnt an eclipse; the sun haspletely disappeared! I cant see anything! Dont panic, use true qi to illuminate! What on earth is happening? Humans are inherently creatures inclined towards sunlight, so being in darkness instinctively evokes a sense of fear. Even a few of the most powerful geniuses were immersed in a deep unease. In a mountain forest, various rays of light flickered, indicating a fierce battle taking ce. The radiance emitted from the eruption of true qi provided a glimpse of visibility, which was sufficient for cultivators. The participants in the battle turned out to be the other three representatives of the Sun Moon Sect: Sylvester, the Erasmus brothers, and the chubby girl, Wynne. It had been nearly a month since they entered the Mirror of Trials, and the spiritual energy here was abundant. With frequent life-and-death battles and the slow growth of their mental power, everyone who had survived until now had made significant progress in their strength. Sylvester and the Erasmus brothers had reached thete Nascent Soul stage in their cultivation. Wynne, the chubby girl, had even surpassed them, reaching the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage. She was only a hairs breadth away from breaking through to the Void Reclusion Realm. The luck of the three of them could not be said to be bad either. Although they hadnt encountered L, they had gathered together, supporting and assisting each other, and had made it this far. However, their current opponent made them feel despair. It was a young man in white, exuding a chilling aura and possessing the strength of the early Void Reclusion stage. He wielded the power of the formidable Way of Ice, which was on par with the Solid Earth Way and an evolved version of the ordinary Way of Water in the Five Elements Dao. Three Nascent Soul Realm ants, meeting me, Eric Graves, spells bad luck for you! As the young man in white suppressed the three of them, he arrogantly dered. Having recently broken through to the Void Reclusion Realm, he now looked at Nascent Soul experts with a strong sense of superiority. Boom! As the words fell, he casually raised his hand and pped Wynne, the burly figure at the forefront, sending her flying. Pfft! Uponnding, the chubby girl spewed a mouthful of blood, mixed with tiny shards of ice. Clearly, she had suffered serious injuries from the opponents icy aura prating her body. Wynne! Wynne, go! Well stop him! Sylvester and Erasmus, the two brothers, were already heavily wounded, blood flowing from their seven orifices. Their bodies were covered in ayer of frost. Their physical strength was higher than that of ordinary cultivators due to their experience in the Dragon Ancestor ritual, which was why they had managed to survive their encounter with Eric until now. However, their situation was dire, and death was imminent. Stop me? Hahaha Eric sneered, a look of disdain on his face. At that moment, Sylvester and Erasmus, brimming with true energy and a desperate determination, rushed toward Eric. Sylvester shouted to Wynne, Wynne, leave quickly! We wont be able to witness the revival of the Sun Moon Sect, but you must see that day! Wynne looked at them, her face filled with sorrow and anger. She knew that even if she stayed, it would be a futile death. The Sun Moon Sect was now in decline, with no promising sessors among the younger generation. After enduring the trials in the Mirror of Trials, she had finally reached the realm of Half-Step Void Reclusion. Dying here would be in vain. Im sorry! In my lifetime, I will definitely avenge you! Wynne made a decisive choice. Taking advantage of Sylvester and Erasmus sacrificing themselves to buy her time, she discarded the Boundary Talisman on her body. Space twisted, and Wynne was expelled from the Mirror of Trials. There were now less than two hundred participants left in the Mirror of Trials. Leaving now would still yield a decent reward. However, it came at the cost of Sylvester and Erasmus lives. Boom! Boom! Boom After a few breaths, Eric unleashed several sword strikes, and Sylvester and Erasmus bodies were torn apart, flying in different directions. The moment they died, their corpses froze into solid blocks of ice. Faced with an early-stage Void Reclusion expert who had mastered the Way of Ice, their desperate struggle as two Nascent Soulte-stage cultivators couldnt change the oue. The fact that they managed to buy some time for Wynne was alreadymendable. Hmph! Sun Moon Sect? So, the trash that appeared from some ancient martial force turned out to be the Sun Moon Sect. A sect that fell from the upper realms to the hidden realm, nothing but garbage. Its an honor for you to die by my hand, from this garbage sect. I suppose these are the only three useless remnants left? If there are any more, let me encounter them, and Ill kill them one by one! Erics face was filled with arrogance as he muttered to himself. Hearing Sylvester mention the Sun Moon Sect, he was full of contempt. The Ouyang family didnt have any grudges or connections with the Sun Moon Sect, but in the world of cultivation, the strong dominated and tormenting the weak was a source of pleasure for many.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. On the other side As the world plunged intoplete darkness, L finally opened his eyes. He discovered that his body had bepletely transparent, radiating a dazzling light. While the sun and moon had disappeared within the Mirror of Trials, he now resembled a small sun himself. Chapter 867: The Power of Sky Shaker L sat there,pletely transparent. Savannah looked over, her expression filled with shock and astonishment. The dazzling light emanating from L forced her to squint her eyes. At that moment, Ls bones appeared as translucent as white jade, his skin as smooth as ice and his flesh as delicate as porcin. A powerful aura emanated from him, making it difficult for Savannah to catch her breath. However, this feeling was fleeting. The radiant appearance of L quickly vanished, and the overflowing power of the Sun and Moon throughout his body swiftly condensed back inside him. Buzz! At this moment, Ls physical body seemed capable of causing the heavens and earth to tremble, distorting and shaking the space around him. Finally, after absorbing all the Power of the Sun and Moon from the Mirror of Trials, Ls physical body barely crossed into the realm of Sky Shaker from the Myriad Forms Realm. At the beginning, it took L a week of cultivation to advance from the initial stage of Myriad Forms to the intermediate stage. However, breaking through from the intermediate stage to thete stage and then oveing the bottleneck to reach the realm of Sky Shaker took nearly a month. Moreover, he absorbed the Power of the Sun and Moon within the ancient treasure Mirror of Trials mercilessly andpletely. Only through such arduous efforts did he finally reach the realm of Sky Shaker. One can imagine how difficult it is to achieve the level of a Sky Shaker in terms of the physical body. Its counterpart is the Void Reclusion of the Qi Refinement Realm, but it is tens of millions of times more difficult than the Void Reclusion Realm. The Mirror of Trials, an ancient treasure, condensed the essence of the sun and moon by the ancestor of Kunlun Divine Mountains, forming the dual stars of the sun and moon within its miniature world. However, now all those means and energy were given to L as if they were tailor-made for him. Crack! Crack! L sat there without doing anything, yet the ground cracked beneath him. At this moment, Ls body density wasparable to that of a star, weighing over ten thousand kilograms. He could effortlessly emit a force field that countered the Earths own gravitational field. He deliberately employed light body techniques to control the cancetion of his bodys position and gravity, preventing the cracks in the ground from continuing. Sky Shaker! Is this what it feels like to reach the Sky Shaker realm with the physical body? I feel like with a single thought, I can counteract the Earths gravitational restraint! Damn, can I fly now? Ls eyes flickered with a trace of indescribable surprise. Even a Fragmentation Void Realm cultivator couldnt achieve sustained flight for an extended period of time; they needed to reach the legendary Great Aplishment Realm to fly in the air. But now, with a single thought, L emitted a force field from his physical body that neutralized the force of gravity. The next second, he soared into the air, twisting and turning in mid-air. Perhaps still unfamiliar with the technique, he lost control of his bodys force field and crashed back to the ground, leaving arge crater. The ground shook and the mountains trembled! L, are you okay? Seeing this, Savannah was startled and quickly ran over to inquire. Without the sun and moon in the Mirror of Trials, darkness enveloped everything unless there was another source of light. However, cultivators could rely on the glow emitted by their true energy to have a certain degree of visibility even with a faint ray of light. At this moment, Savannahs body emitted a faint blue glow, and she witnessed the scene of L soaring and then falling to the ground. This left her both shocked and doubtful.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Im fine! Sky Shaker! By reaching this level of physical refinement, one can counteract the Earths gravity and fly freely! Is this the origin of Sky Shaker? L shook his head and muttered to himself. He sat there, his facial expressions constantly changing, carefully experiencing the changes brought about by the Sky Shaker physical refinement. The state of being a Sky Shaker goes beyond the basic attributes of physical strength and defense. A physical body that reaches the Sky Shaker state not only resists the Earths gravity, enabling longsting flight, but also gains an immensely powerful physical refinement technique: the Sky Shaker technique. Just like when his physical body broke through the Myriad Forms, L obtained the ability of a physical force field. Now, by stepping into the Sky Shaker state, the awakened abilities of this physical body be even stronger and defymon sense. The two words, Sky Shaker, truly shake the void. This void refers not only to the ability of Sky Shaker experts to fly, but also represents the power of thews within the void of heaven and earth. A physical body that reaches the Sky Shaker state can actually interfere with the normal operation of thews of heaven and earth! A physical refinement technique, Sky Shaker! The effect is unexpectedly amazing! While using this technique, my physical body can temporarily absorb the power of othersws and use it for myself? This is incredible! Feeling the various abilities brought about by the Sky Shaker physical body, L couldnt help but express his astonishment with an exciting expression. His joy overflowed and was evident! In the realm of cultivation, just like physical refinement, Qi Refinement is also divided into nine major stages: Body Refinement, Uppecia, Core Formation, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Void Reclusion, Fragmentation Void, Great Vehicle, and Tribtion Crossing. Also, Shatterstone, Breakgold, Subdue Tiger, Shatter Mountain, Myriad Forms, Shatter Void, Enduring, Holy Form, and Dragon Sovereign! Among them, the Sky Shaker stage of physical refinement corresponds to the Void Reclusion stage of Qi Refinement. It should be noted that thebat power of physical refinement experts at the same level is generally overwhelmingpared to Qi Refinement experts at the corresponding stage. In other words, Sky Shaker is definitely capable of surpassing Void Reclusion. In the Void Reclusion stage, cultivators can master thepletews of heaven and earth and use the power of thesews in battle, making them incredibly powerful. As a physical refinement Sky Shaker who can overpower Void Reclusion, the Sky Shaker technique seems to naturally counter the Void Reclusion ability of the Qi Refinement Realm. Great! So, youve mastered the power of thews of heaven and earth in Qi Refinement, right? Well, the physical refinement technique Ive mastered in the Sky Shaker state is specifically designed to shake thews of heaven and earth in this void. Once the Sky Shaker technique is activated, the user can absorb the power of othersws and use it for themselves within a five-minute timeframe. Such ability truly deserves the name technique. Five minutes may sound short! But in a battle between experts, life and death can be decided in an instant. Five minutes is enough to reverse everything. The only drawback is that the Sky Shaker technique can only be used once every twelve hours! But with such an incredible physical refinement technique, once a day is already satisfying enough! A smile appeared on Ls face as a strong sense of confidence and valor surged within him. After understanding the various changes and abilities brought about by the enhancement of his physical body, L shifted his focus to the strength of his soul. His spiritual strength had also reached a breakthrough! Exhausting the entire Power of the Sun and Moon within the Mirror of Trials was no joke. The power of the sun tempered his physical body! The power of the moon nourished his soul and enhanced his spirit! Chapter 868: Transmission of Thoughts Savannah stood beside L, observing the man with a strange sensation in her heart. She could sense that his strength had undoubtedly increased, and it wasnt a mere casual improvement but a terrifying qualitative change. Although his current strength still appeared to be at the mid Nascent Soul stage, his truebat power was likely more than ten times stronger than before.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Savannah wasnt sure why she felt this way, but she was certain of it. The previous L could easily annihte someone at the early Void Reclusion stage, but now Just then, she suddenly felt a force acting upon her, pushing her two steps away from L. Ah! Who? Savannah eximed, her beautiful face filled with surprise and uncertainty. In the current Mirror of Trials, one could only rely on certain special sources of light or create a little brightness themselves. Otherwise, it was an endless darkness. Such an environment naturally made people panic, like startled birds. Any unusual situation was enough to make ones heart tremble in fear. Dont be afraid, its me, L smiled and said at this moment. So, this was the realm of External Release of mental power? The External Release realm could directly use mental power to interfere with the essence of external things. This reminded L of certain individuals with the extraordinary ability to control objects with their minds. Those individuals had naturally powerful mental power, making them exceptionally gifted. If they were to embark on the path of cultivation, their progress would undoubtedly be twice as efficient. At this moment, L, after reaching the External Release realm of mental power, discovered that he could form a flexible mental field that could berge or small. It ranged from a few meters around his body to a radius of tens of miles. When the range was smaller, his perception with mental power became even more acute, and he could influence the essence of external things, forming a certain kind of mental field. Of course, this mental fields power was not significant; it could only push people away and could not cause substantial harm. Its primary purpose was to allow L to clearly perceive the movements of others during battles. When this mental field expanded, it was equivalent to the legendary coverage of divine consciousness. He could investigate the situation within a radius of tens of miles anytime and anywhere. Its ability to foresee danger was self-evident. At this moment, L stood up and threw a punch into the void. The fist imprint, carrying earthy-gold and blue colors, seemed particrly dazzling in the darkness. Then, with a thought from L, the fist imprint burst open midway, releasing a powerful energy that shattered a nearby tree trunk. L discovered that, with his mental power reaching the External Release realm, he could attach a strand of mental power to his attacks. This mental power was connected to him, allowing him to control the attack at will even after it left his body. He could control the trajectory, speed, and even make it suddenly burst open like before. This was also a flexible and versatile aspect of his attacks manifested by his powerful mental power. For example, the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. When facing a single opponent, it would be best for all the attack power to concentrate on one target. However, when facing multiple opponents, if the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist suddenly burst open, the resulting range of damage would undoubtedly be more substantial. In this way, many of Ls attacks that were originally not meant to be area-of-effect could be transformed into such strikes using this method. The Divine Realm has been elevated to External Release, and the strength of the soul has also increased. My soul is now incredibly powerful. I can actually fully integrate the sword soul refined by my Dragon Ancestors Soul with my own soul. Not only that, I can even separate a portion of my souls power and refine it into a sword soul. L, in a state of excitement, felt the changes in his spiritual power and soul after experiencing the enhancement of his physical body. Before this, his Dragon Ancestors divine spirit had refined a sword soul for him, which could attach to a spiritually endowed weapon and be Ls own Divine Weapon. Moreover, the sword soul could also assist L in spiritual attacks and counteracting negative influences. At that time, L was amazed and found these methods profound and unfathomable. But now, with his spiritual power reaching the level of External Release, he could achieve the same. Is it you? L, what are you doing? Why did you push me away? Do I not meet your approval? Upon hearing the force that pushed her away came from L, a hint of discontent and resentment appeared on Savannahs exquisite and beautiful face. She had rushed over in worry after seeing him fall from the sky. But she had been pushed away? This hurt Savannahs feelings. She knew L wasnt interested in her, but she didnt expect him to dislike her to some extent. Upon hearing this, L forced a bitter smile, No, how could I not approve of you? Miss Graham has shown me kindness, and I am indebted to her. I was only testing the effectiveness of my External Release spiritual power. Please dont misunderstand Huh? External Release of spiritual power? You can already achieve External Release of spiritual power? Savannah, astonished, looked at L with wonder and excitement in her beautiful eyes. Yes. L nodded and then addressed Savannah, Miss Graham, please sit down. Next, I will attempt to directly transmit a cultivation technique to you through the transmission of spiritual power. Keep your mind calm, dont resist with your thoughts, and see if you can sessfully ept it. Huh? Savannah, with a trace of doubt in her beautiful eyes, still had absolute trust in L in her heart. Although she didnt know what L was up to, she sat down cross-legged and tried to calm her mind as much as possible. L took a deep breath and ced his hand on Savannahs head. In his mind, he repeated the cultivation technique of the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique and then used his spiritual power as a medium to infuse his intentions into Savannahs mind. This was inspired by the technique Sullivan had used to harm him before. That time, Sullivan had imed to teach him a Divine Refining Technique and made him ept a spiritual imprint from a ck stone tablet. In doing so, Sullivan gained control over L at the soul level. The stone tablet was infused with a spiritual intention, and once someone read it without guarding their consciousness, they would be controlled by Sullivan. So, after reaching the level of External Release in spiritual power, L also wanted to try if he could achieve the same. If, with External Release of spiritual power, he could allow others to read his thoughts. Then, he could pass on the iprehensible Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique to others. Chapter 869: Can Only Absorb the Power of the Moon? The Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique was a divine skill that L had obtained in the Temple of the Dragon Ancestor in the Sun Moon Sect. After absorbing a drop of spiritually endowed giant blood, he merged with its memories and mastered this technique that cultivated both the physical body and the spiritual power. However, L found it impossible to write or exin this divine skill. It could only be understood but not put into words! Such a wonderful technique, yet it couldnt be taught to others at all. When L first acquired the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, he had thought about imprinting it with his spiritual consciousness and making it avable for others to learn once his spiritual power became strong enough. Now that his spiritual power had reached the level of External Release, L was eager to give it a try. He directly approached Savannah and began the experiment. At this moment, he could continuously infuse his spiritual power, carrying his own thoughts, into Savannahs mind. After an unknown period of time, L finally withdrew his hand from her head. The Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique? Its an impressive cultivation method, eximed Savannah, opening her eyes with a hint of astonishment in her beautiful gaze. Upon hearing her words, Ls eyes lit up. Miss Graham, how is it? Can you receive my spiritual consciousness? With a nce, Savannah gave him a somewhat displeased and resentful look. I say, cant you stop calling me Miss Graham, Miss Graham, and the like? Weve been through life and death together, after all. Even if youre indifferent to me, theres no need to act so distant, right? If being your little wife doesnt work out, cant we at least be confidants? And if being confidants doesnt work either, being sisters should be fine, right? You can call me Savannah! Hmph! Womens logic always seems to be on a different wavelength than mens. In this situation, what Savannah cared about was not the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, but rather the way L had been addressing her all along It must be said that a womans thoughts are truly unpredictable! Uh, okay! Savannah sister! L chuckled and called out, somewhat speechless. Calling her Savannah seemed a bit too intimate and affectionate, and adding sister made their rtionship clear. Hmph! Savannah snorted, full of resentment towards this clueless guy. So, how about it? Have you mastered the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique? L eagerly asked Savannah, gazing at her. In the next moment, Savannah nodded, causing Ls eyes to brighten with a hint of joy. I guess I have mastered it, Savannah nodded. Great! Thats fantastic! So, will you give it a try in your cultivation? L pped his hands and asked eagerly. Yes! Savannah agreed, sitting cross-legged and practicing the techniques that L had instructed her using his thoughts. Seeing this, L suddenly thought of something and quickly released a strand of Power of the Sun and Moon from within himself for Savannah to absorb. Previously, when practicing the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, L had absorbed arge amount of Power of the Sun and Moon into his body, and some of it had not beenpletely digested yet. Next, L could sense that the strand of Moonlight Power he had released was being absorbed by Savannah. However, the Ster Power, the power of the sun, still dissipated in the environment and did not enter Savannahs body. After a moment, Savannah opened her eyes and revealed a peculiar expression towards L in the darkness. How did it go? L blinked his eyes and asked. If the light source is not intentionally released, the Mirror of Trials ispletely dark now. Even if they are facing each other, they cant see each others expressions. In the next moment, Savannah said strangely, I can feel it. I absorbed a strand of moon power and nourished my soul. But for some reason, I cant absorb the power of the sun. I know how to cultivate the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, but I can only absorb the power of the moon. Upon hearing this, L was stunned and furrowed his brow. Oh? You can only nourish your soul with the power of the moon and not strengthen your body with the power of the sun? This For a moment, L spected in his heart, analyzing the reason for Savannahs situation. After a while, he murmured, Could it be because you dont have the Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline in your body? This reminded him of amon knowledge in the Sun Moon Sect when he first joined: the purer the Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline, the more times you could receive the Dragon Ancestors baptism. Without the Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline, one couldnt even receive the baptism of the Dragon Ancestor. L now understood that the so-called power of the Dragon Ancestor was actually the power of the sun. That drop of sentient blood, despite its spirituality,cked its own consciousness and only operated the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique instinctively. Therefore, it couldnt absorb the power of the moon to strengthen the soul; it only continuously generated the power of the sun. In the Dragon Ancestors baptism, the power that could strengthen the body was purely the power of the sun. In other words, those without the Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline couldnt absorb the power of the sun. This analysis corresponded to Savannahs current situation. Without the Dudrar Dragonseal Bloodline, even if she mastered the cultivation method of the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, she couldnt absorb the power of the sun. She could only absorb the power of the moon to strengthen and nourish her soul, enhancing her spiritual power. That should be the reason, analyzed L. After hearing this, Savannah responded with a nomittal Oh, carrying a hint of disappointment in her tone. But then, she became excited again, saying, But its okay! Being able to obtain a technique that enhances spiritual power is already great. You should know that the entire Hudpids Sect doesnt even have a simr technique. Moreover, the effect of cultivating spiritual power with the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique is incredibly amazing. This girl had a good mentality and didnt stay disappointed for too long. Well, its not bad! Next, you can try something else, nodded L, saying so. Next, he once again ced his hand on Savannahs head, attempting to impart the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique to her. Before this, whether he wanted to describe it verbally or write down the three methods of the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, his soul would experience a tearing pain, preventing him from imparting the technique to others. Now, he wanted to try if he could directly transmit it using his mind. Buzz! However, the next moment, he felt a tremendous roar in his mind, as if a bomb had exploded inside his head. His soul experienced intense pain, as if it was about to be torn apart.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Damn it, it still doesnt work! Chapter 870: Competition Between Us Next, L tried to impart the Dragon Emperors Canon and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique to Savannah through telepathy. However, the result was the same! No, its still not working! No matter how I try, I cant pass on the three major Martial Techniques from the heritage of the jade pendant, L shook his head and couldnt help but chuckle. L, whats wrong? Savannah asked with a puzzled expression. Its nothing! Alright, go and cultivate! L waved his hand and calmly said. Savannah responded with a oh and looked at L through the faint light emanating from her body, her beautiful eyes filled with astonishment and spection. Now that she had mastered the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, a certain conjecture emerged in her mind: Could it be that the sun and moon within the Mirror of Trials were absorbed by L? This idea seemed too crazy to be true, but she was a smart woman. If L didnt take the initiative to say anything, she wouldnt push further. She went to the side and started cultivating on her own. After another half a month, Savannahs strength had advanced from thete Nascent Soul stage to the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage. Although she hadnt reached the Void Reclusion Realm, her spiritual power had surpassed Internal Fusion, and the embryonic form of the Way of the Wind had been perfected into a true Way of the Wind. In addition, Savannah faintly sensed the embryonic form of the Way of Water within the principles of the Five Elements, but she hadnt fully grasped it yet. Once she mastered the embryonic form of the Way of Water and even perfected it into aplete Way of Water, this girl would be a genius who mastered dual principles. L found a random ce and began cultivating the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique. After fully absorbing the Power of the Sun and Moon, the fastest way for him to enhance his strength was to raise his Qi Refinement Realm. The mid-Nascent Soul stage of the Qi Refinement Realm was a bit low for Ls currentbat power. Now, his spiritual power had reached the External Release realm, and he had mastered theplete Thunder and Lightning principles. As long as he continued to cultivate, he wouldnt encounter any bottlenecks in breaking through to the Void Reclusion Realm. L wouldnt waste such a condition with the Mirror of Trials, where the spiritual energy was so abundant. However, just as he was about to expand his spiritual senses within a radius of ten miles and prepare to cultivate, he suddenly sensed something. Hmm? Someone is approaching me! Is it Violet? L raised an eyebrow, revealing a look of surprise. The expanded spiritual field allowed L to perceive any movement within a radius of ten miles. At this moment, he discovered a somewhat disheveled figure rushing towards the valley where he and Savannah were located. A momentter L ignited a bonfire in anger, using it as a source of light. He and Savannah looked at Violet, who was sitting on the ground, with worried and peculiar expressions. Violets mouth still had traces of blood, and she looked extremely disheveled. It was clear that she had encountered something. When they separated earlier, L had told her that if she encountered any danger, she coulde back to find him. And now, after more than half a month, this girl had actually returned. Fortunately, he had been practicing the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique all this time Violet, what happened to you? L asked in a deep voice. In the next second, a hint of fear and resentment could be seen in Violets eyes. She stared straight at L and gritted her teeth, saying, L, I want to ask for your help. Can you kill someone for me? Help you kill someone? Who? Ls expression changed as he heard her words. Violet took a deep breath and said each word distinctly, Ulric from the Broken Pulse Sect. Someone from the Broken Pulse Sect? Ls eyes narrowed instantly. At the mention of the Broken Pulse Sect, a trace of killing intent filled the air. The hatred towards the Broken Pulse Sect was not only because they were enemies of the Sun Moon Sect. It was not solely because of everything the Broken Pulse Sect had done to him either. The main reason was that Samantha had died at the hands of the Broken Pulse Sect. She died for him! He had sworn to avenge her in some way. Have you encountered someone from the Broken Pulse Sect? L asked in a low and cold voice. Violet nodded and recounted her previous encounter with Ulric to L. During the half-month she had spent adventuring alone in the Mirror of Trials, her strength had improved slightly, at least making her extremely skilled in using the Way of Fire. However, she had been unable to perfect the embryonic form of the Way of Death into aplete doctrine. But a day ago, she met Ulric from the Broken Pulse Sect! After the two of them shed, a battle erupted, and Violet narrowly escaped being killed by Ulric. By activating the Cursebearer and temporarily enhancing her strength to the mid-level of Void Reclusion, she forced Ulric to retreat. After regaining her senses, Violet headed straight to this valley to find L based on her memory. And it was through this battle that Violet learned one thing: someone had already mastered theplete form of the Way of Death, which she had been unable to perfect. That person was Ulric! ording to the uniquew of the doctrine, unless Ulric died, there would be no second person in the world who could master theplete Way of Death. Violets Power of Death would forever remain in the embryonic stage. After listening to Violets words, a strange expression appeared on Ls face. So, Violet also possessed the embryonic form of the Way of Death, just like him? This was something neither of them knew about each other before And L was also wondering why he had never felt a further connection to the Way of Death.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Now, he finally knew the reason! Can you still find that Ulric from the Broken Pulse Sect? L asked in a deep voice after hearing her out. Violet nodded, Yes! When we fought and before I lost control using Cursebearer, I infused a true qi into his body. It is a tracking technique of the Ancient Willis family. Within seven days, I can sense his whereabouts. L nodded nomittally upon hearing this. At this moment, Violets tone grew urgent as she continued, L, please help me! I can never master theplete Way of Death if I dont kill Ulric! As long as you help me, I will promise you anything Carrying a deep-seated grudge, Violets desire for power had reached an extreme. Upon learning that someone had mastered theplete Way of Death before her, Violet was deeply shocked. And then, her determination to kill Ulric was unwavering. It was simr to how L had vowed to kill Chase before. However, as soon as the words fell, L smiledplicatedly, staring at Violet and saying each word, Violet, you may not know I also possess the embryonic form of the Way of Death. To kill Ulric is definitely necessary. But I also want to master the Way of Death. So, it seems that we are inpetition with each other. Chapter 871: I Won’t Compete with You L spoke frankly, without intending to hide anything from Violet. To be honest, he desired power just as much as she did, and upon learning about Ulric, he had no intention of yielding to Violet. In essence, L and the girl had saved each others lives, canceling out any debts of gratitude. When faced with a situation, their rtionship would determine their actions. Truth be told, L didnt feel much of a connection with Violet. Of course, he had no interest in concealing his intentions or intentionally deceiving her. In the end, he would deceive Violet a little. Violet, after all, couldnt be considered an enemy. Even if L desired power, he wouldnt stoop to such low acts. So, he confronted Violet directly. Upon hearing these words, a look of surprise appeared on Violets delicate face. You youve also mastered the embryonic form of the Way of Death? she asked in astonishment. Thats right! So, I wont hide it from you. I also want to seize the Way of Death, L nodded and admitted. With his words, Violets expression changed several times as she looked at L. Finally, she bit her lip and asked, L, thank you for telling me. No matter what, you didnt hide it from me. At this point, she sneered and inquired, So, are you still willing to help me kill Ulric? L nodded in response, Of course! Without killing Ulric, we wont obtain theplete Way of Death. Violet asked again, When the timees, will you also kill me? After asking this question, she stared straight into Ls eyes, as if waiting for an answer. However, L shook his head, No! But I willpete with you for the kill! To strive for the final blow against Ulric! L spoke the truth. Killing Ulric with his own hands would have a greater chance of seizing his fortune and obtaining the Way of Death that rightfully belonged to Ulric. L certainly wouldnt kill Violet, but he would surelypete for that kill. Upon hearing this, Violet looked at L, and a hint of a smile appeared on her lovely face. She smiled, illuminated by the flickering mes, akin to a spring flower. There was no sign of anger or negativity in her beautiful eyes. Instead, a sense of relief arose. Then you dont have topete with me! I will give it to you. L, Ill give you the Way of Death. Violet bit her lip and spoke firmly. You wontpete with me? Ls expression changed slightly, surprised by her words. Violet nodded and said, You are stronger than me and fully capable of killing me to take it by force. But you said you wouldnt do that, and how could I not understand that? Moreover, you have more potential and will surely reach greater heights than me in the future. Besides, we have amon enemy. That beast, Maximus, you will confront him sooner orter, L. I dont know if I will be able to avenge my grandfather and father in my lifetime, but I believe you can. Promise me that if one day you confront the Ancient Willis family, you wont spare that beast, Maximus. Help me tear him to pieces, can you? As Violet spoke these words, her eyes revealed a sense of powerlessness, as well as a glimmer of hatred and determination. Hearing these words, Ls heart was touched. The next moment, he nodded solemnly and said, Alright, I promise you! To Maximus, I also desire his death for my own satisfaction! Mr. Maximus, a former member of the Ancient Willis family, is likely the mastermind behind his grandfathers rebellion against the Ancient Willis family. Moreover, he is indirectly responsible for the death of his own parents. ording to L, the Elder of the Wicked Bone is Maximusckey. Well then, lets go. Well go find Ulric right away! To avoid nightmares in the long night! What if someone else kills him? Violet nodded and grabbed Ls arm, getting up. Within the Mirror of Trials, where day and night were unknown, L finally left the valley and, together with Savannah, followed Violet to search for Ulrics whereabouts. In absolute darkness, a figurepletely concealed its aura while practicing the Heaven Gap Great Technique, as if it was tailored specifically for them. The progress in strength is astonishing! Gagagaga Isas voice, if not intentionally controlled, sounded somewhat harsh, like theughter of a duck. Within the Mirror of Trials, there were no sun and moon, and without any other light sources, it was immersed inplete darkness. There was no trace of light! Such environmental conditions were almost non-existent outside. As long as the sun and other celestial bodies existed, there would always be light shining upon the earth. Even on a cloudy night, there would still be a glimmer of light. Even in an underground cave, absolute darkness was impossible. After all, light could be refracted and scattered, reaching every corner. It was impossible for absolute darkness to exist! However, within this Mirror of Trials, as long as there were no other light sources, it was enveloped inplete darkness everywhere.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. For Isa, who had grasped the rudiments of the Dark Path, this environment was simply a great advantage. At this moment, Isas strength had reached the peak of thete Nascent Soul stage, and his mental power had just entered the Internal Fusion Realm. And now, he was breaking through the bottleneck of Void Reclusion! Buzz! Apanied by a wave of fluctuations, a powerful aura emanated from Isa. Then, the aura instantly converged and disappeared! Having finally mastered theplete Dark Path, he sessfully advanced to the initial stage of Void Reclusion. His whole person merged into the darkness. Completely vanished! No one can discover me! Gagagaga I am truly a born assassin! Tremble, you little trash. Within this Mirror of Trials, Isa relied on his ability to blend into the shadows, mastering stealth techniques, and who knows how many participants he had killed. Now, having fully mastered the Dark Path, his stealth ability had once again improved, to the point where he couldpletely merge with the darkness. This assassination skill had undoubtedly undergone a qualitative change. This twisted mind of his only desired to go on a killing spree and experience the pleasure of ughter. On the other side! L followed Violet as they continued in a certain direction when suddenly, he felt a kind of causal connection. As someone who possessed the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, with his spiritual power realm once again advancing, he became more sensitive to certain sensations. Violet, wait a moment! The tracking technique you used on Ulric, it remains effective for seven days, right? No need to rush to find him! Come with me first! A change came over Ls expression as he made his final decision. The next moment, following that slight causal connection, he deviated slightly from the original direction and hurriedly went on his way. Chapter 872: Not Just a Thought Within the Mirror of Trials, the person who L felt a karmic connection with was none other than a disciple of the Sun Moon Sect. Who else could share such a bond here? Savannah and Violet, the two young girls, were by his side. Cecil? Highly unlikely! The highest possibility was the three members of the Sun Moon Sect whom he had been thinking about but hadnt encountered yet. L wondered to himself, I wonder which one of the three it is? As the current Young Master of the Sun Moon Sect, L still cared deeply about the three disciples who apanied him. Therefore, when he sensed a hint of karmic connection, he shifted his focus. Violet noticed his change and furrowed her brow but didnt say anything. Savannah, ever loyal to L, followed his lead without any objections. Hmm? However, the next moment, Violet suddenly let out a soft gasp. She realized that the direction L was heading seemed to be simr to where Ulric was. Inside a rocky mountain! Two figures were currently facing each other, remaining cautious and refraining from direct conflict. Surviving in the Mirror of Trials was no easy feat. One person was dressed in white, surrounded by a chilling aura and emitting faint white light. The other person was shrouded in darkness, enveloped by the Power of Death. Sir, may I ask which family or sect you belong to? Eric arched his hand and asked solemnly, appearing more cautious and humblepared to when he encountered the three disciples of the Sun Moon Sect before. Ulric calmly replied, I am Ulric of the Broken Pulse Sect. So, youre Ulric of the Broken Pulse Sect! I am Eric of the Graves Family. The Broken Pulse Sect and the Graves Family have always kept to themselves. Both of us are in the early stage of Void Reclusion. If we were to fight, Im afraid we would both end up losing. Its uncertain who would live or die. Shall we part ways here? Eric smiled faintly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. With the frosty light emanating from him, he could see the ck aura enveloping Ulric, indicating that he possessed a powerful and unique force of Dao. This made Eric, who possessed the Way of Ice, hesitant to engage in battle with him. Ulrics eyes flickered for a moment upon hearing Erics words, then he nodded slowly and said, Very well. It had been almost a month within the Mirror of Trials. The surviving participants no longer rushed into battle upon meeting each other but adopted a rtively bully the weak, fear the strong strategy. At this stage, those who could break through to the Void Reclusion Realm were all formidable individuals. There was a 60% chance of avoiding a fight when encountering each other. Everyone sought out weaker Nascent Soul Realm cultivators to seize their Boundary Talismans, rather than blindly engaging with participants at the same level and eliminating others. This way, they could maximize their chances of survival and continue on the path. After all, the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament had a deadline of three months. If the number of participants within the Mirror of Trials still exceeded ten after that time, the ranking would be determined by the number of Boundary Talismans held. Even if they insisted on fighting until only ten remained, they could eliminate each otherter. Farewell! Eric nced deeply at Ulric, arched his hand, and was about to leave. Tap, tap, tap However, at that moment, the sound of footsteps echoed through the air. Hmm? Whos there? Eric shouted coldly. Ulric also noticed and took out a lighter from his pocket, igniting it and throwing it in the direction of the footsteps. Suddenly, the darkness was illuminated, revealing three figures. It was a man and two women. If they werent L, Violet, and Savannah, then who could they be? Upon seeing Ulric, Violet narrowed her beautiful eyes, emanating a murderous intent. Ls gaze, on the other hand, locked directly onto Eric. Because he could sense that the root of the cause and effect was none other than this young man in white. At this moment, the expressions on Eric and Ulrics faces were different. A hint of disdain appeared on Erics face. Although Violet was also in the early stage of Void Reclusion, her aura was weakened, bloodstains visible at the corners of her mouth, indicating injuries. As for the other man and woman, one was in the mid-stage of Nascent Soul, and the other was at the peak of Nascent Soulter stage. In Erics eyes, such strength was nothing worth mentioning, easily annihted. In other words, this trio was nothing more than wounded and disabled. Ulrics gaze lingered on Violet and L. Violet? Hehe, so we meet again after I let you escape with your lifest time? It seems like fate wants to end you! What surprises me even more is that you have this kid by your side! L, Ive been searching for you so hard! Ulric, carrying the burden entrusted to him by the Broken Pulse Sects leader, Ernie, wanted to capture L and bring him back to the sect. With the world plunged into darkness, Ulric originally thought the chances of finding L were extremely slim. Unexpectedly, he stumbled upon him! Truly, fortune favors me. However, as the words fell, L sneered, Another one who sees me and thinks its a surprise? The seven wastes from the Ancient Willis family thought the same. And then, they all died! With a cold snort, he squinted his starry eyes and asked, You must be Ulric from the Broken Pulse Sect, right? So, you also want to capture me? Ulric smirked, Not just thinking about it! At this moment, upon witnessing this scene, Erics eyes flickered, and he took a few steps back. He smiled at Ulric and said, Ulric, so these three are your defeated subordinates and enemies youve been desperately searching for? Well then, I wontpete with you. Ill leave them to you to kill, and their Boundary Talismans will be yours. Ill take my leave now! Saying that, Eric made a gesture as if he was about to leave. However, deep in his eyes, a trace of cunning and deceit shed. In the darkness, as long as he moved back a certain distance, who would know if he truly left or just pretended to? Eric could act ording to the situation! If Ulric easily took care of L and the others, he would silently slip away. If both sides ended up heavily injured in the fight, he wouldnt mind taking advantage of the situation, even not sparing Ulric. However, at that moment, a cold voice rang out. Eric felt a surge of qi that firmly locked onto him. He saw the tall young man called L by Ulric, staring fiercely at him! Chapter 873: One Punch Devastates, Two Punches Claim Lives Wanna leave? Fine! Answer a few questions for me first! L stared at his opponent, his expression cold and stern. Eric responded with a grunt, looking at L and couldnt help but chuckle. Heughed, filled with disdain and mockery, as if he had heard something hrious. A mid-stage Nascent Soul trash dared to stop a Void Reclusion Realm powerhouse and demanded answers to his questions? Answer your questions? Are you worthy? Eric sneered and asked. Have you seen a chubby girl or a pair of twin brothers? L didnt engage in a verbal battle and went straight to the point. There was a faint karmic connection between his opponent and himself, but L was certain he had never seen the person before. The only exnation was that this person might have had some interaction with someone familiar to him. This made Ls heart uneasy, giving rise to a sense of foreboding. As soon as the question fell, Eric grunted and then grinned with a hint of mockery and taunting. Hahaha, a chubby girl and a pair of twin brothers? Are you talking about disciples from the Sun Moon Sect? Yes, Ive seen them! Whats the matter? Eric asked with augh. Upon hearing this, Ls gaze instantly sharpened, and he urgently asked, Where are they? Eric burst intoughter a few times. What do you think? In this Mirror of Trials, when a weakling like you encounters a Void Reclusion powerhouse, guess what happens to them? Thats right! I killed them! Hahaha Upon hearing this, Ls face immediately changed, and a surge of murderous intent emanated from him.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What? Sylvester, Erasmus, and Wynne, dead? Although L hadnt spent much time with the three of them, as the young master of the Sun Moon Sect, upon hearing that his disciples had been killed, a wave of anger and hatred surged within him. You said you killed them? L gritted his teeth and asked. Thats right! What about it? Judging by your appearance, are you seeking revenge for them? Come on then! Let me see how a mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator can kill a Void Reclusion powerhouse like me! Hahaha Eric taunted. L remained expressionless at this moment and nodded slowly. Fine! Youll see it soon! Hahaha, this is hrious! A mid-stage Nascent Soul trash ims to kill me! Ulric, did you hear that? Eric provocatively looked at L and said, By the way, when I killed those three trash, I said that if I ever encountered someone from the Sun Moon Sect again, I would kill them one by one! Looks like youre definitely one of them! Upon hearing this, Kyries expression changed, and he said in a deep voice, Eric, leave L to me! If youre interested, Ill leave the other two women to you! His mission this time was not to kill L but to capture him and take him back. If Eric killed L, how could he exin it to his grandfather Ernie? Hmm? In that case, Ill leave it to Ulric, Eric said, raising an eyebrow and smiling. With that, he was prepared to temporarily step aside. In his eyes, the only one who posed a slight threat was Violet. Now that Ulric was going to deal with L, Eric didnt want to let go of Violet and Savannah. He certainly didnt want Ulric to have the chance to take advantage. However, as soon as he finished speaking, L let out a cold snort, emitting an overwhelming aura of dominance and invincibility from his body. You two, no need for back and forth anymore! Because of you, both of you will die! Boom! L stepped forward and charged at Eric. Violets expression changed, and she followed closely behind. After all, they were facing two powerful Void Reclusion experts, and she was worried that L alone wouldnt be able to handle it. Savannah stood there without moving, emitting a blue light from her body, preparing to enhance Ls speed with the power of Way of the Wind. Just you? Eric was momentarily taken aback by the aura emanating from L, but he still didnt believe that L was his match. He sneered and drew his sword, meeting L head-on. His weapon and his whole body were filled with a chilling aura. In the next instant, Ls fist collided with Erics long sword, producing a crisp sound! ng, ng, ng The standard long sword provided by Kunlun Divine Mountains, capable of withstanding the true qi infusion of Nascent Soul and ordinary Void Reclusion experts, was unable to withstand the power of Ls punch. Erics long sword shattered inch by inch. Boom! Immediately after, Ls fist struck fiercely at Eric. The robust ice-based protective true qi of the opponent was shattered by Ls punch, and the true qi infused with the Way of Ice scattered like ice shards. Puff! Eric was sent flying! He was hit so hard by Ls fist that he coughed up blood and suffered severe injuries. However, the Way of Ice from the opponent also prated Ls body, causing him to feel a momentary slowdown and unable to pursue immediately. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Eric unleashed his own potential in a life-or-death situation. Afternding, he immediately bounced back, enduring the intense pain in his organs, and distanced himself from L. At this moment, his face no longer showed disdain and mockery, but rather a profound shock and astonishment. Who could have imagined that someone who appeared to be only in the mid-stage of Nascent Soul could severely injure a Void Reclusion expert with a single punch? Ulric, as you said! Leave this L to you! The two women are mine! Eric shouted, spewing out a mouthful of blood. Now he realized that L was not an easy target at all; he was an incredibly tough nut to crack. However, in the next second, he felt a chill down his spine and his scalp tingled. He suddenly sensed a deadly crisis rapidly approaching. L had already caught up to him from behind, his fist carrying a terrifying might, fiercely pounding towards Erics back. He didnt give the other a chance to switch targets with Ulric. Although, perhaps that would have been meaningless anyway! At this moment, L was still surrounded by a hint of green light, the power of Way of the Wind bestowed upon him by Savannah, granting him the status of Wind Thunder. The speed affected by Erics Way of Ice was instantly nullified. The speed reached its peak! No! I didnt kill that chubby girl! I didnt! Please Boom! In that instant, Erics soul trembled, and a cry of misery and pleading escaped his mouth. However, immediately after, a muffled thunder-like impact resounded. Ls fist ruthlessly struck his back. The spine of this early-stage Void Reclusion prodigy instantly shattered. The impacted area even caved in. His organs ruptured one after another! A Void Reclusion expert who mastered the Way of Ice was severely injured by Ls punch and was directly killed by the second punch! Chapter 874: The Power of Dao Sky Shakers physical body corresponds to the Void Reclusion Realm of Qi Refinement. At the same cultivation level, the body refining technique overwhelms Qi Refinement. In other words, even if L had no other abilities, solely relying on the physical strength of the Sky Shaker realm, he could easily defeat an early-stage Void Reclusion expert. Moreover, L also possesses powerful techniques such as theplete Thunder and Lightning Dao, the embryonic form of the Solid Earth Way, and the Power of Death. His defense can be described as despair-inducing. And his attack power is outrageously terrifying. Eric, who possesses the Way of Ice, actually has formidable Qi defense, enveloping himself like ayer of ice. However, he was still killed with just two punches! Afternding, Eric widened his eyes and looked at L with both resentment and fear. How How is it possible for you to be this strong? Are you really in the mid-stage of Nascent Soul? So cold! The next moment, he felt the Way of Ice within his body dissipating, and then his consciousness plunged into endless darkness amidst the boundless cold. L nced at him expressionlessly and silently said in his heart, Sylvester, Erasmus, Wynne, I couldnt protect you, but at least I have avenged you! At that moment, Violet, who had been apanying L and was about to join forces with him, froze on the spot. She stood there, motionless. Her delicate and pretty face was filled with profound astonishment. Dead? A mid-stage Void Reclusion expert actually died just like that? Ls two punches ended it all? This stirred up stormy waves of shock in Violets heart. Then, as she looked at L, her eyes couldnt help but shine with excitement, followed by a strong sense of anticipation and gratification. She felt that her decision to give up the Way of Death and hand it over to L was incredibly wise. This guy would definitely be able to contend against the Ancient Willis family. Perhaps, not too far in the future! If she didnt have the ability, she would rely on this man to seek revenge for her grandfather and father. On the other side, Savannah, who had just applied the Way of the Wind to L, suddenly felt something in her heart after Erics death. In the depths of her intuition, she sensed a certain power of Dao in the world. It was the Way of Ice that Eric had previously mastered. The Way of Ice, as an advanced Dao of the Five Elements, is different from the Thunder and Lightning Dao and the Way of Death; it doesnt possess exclusivity. So, it wasnt necessary to be the one who killed in order to obtain this power of Dao. Compared to L, who had no response to the Way of Water and the Way of Ice, Savannah was the first to sense it. After all, this girl had previously had some resonance with the embryonic form of the Way of Water. At this moment, she captured it instantly! Savannah dared not be negligent. After witnessing Ls mighty act of killing the early-stage Void Reclusion expert, Eric, she put her mind at ease and quickly sensed andmunicated with the Way of Ice on the spot. At this moment, L turned around and coldly stared at Ulric. So, do you still find it surprising to meet me? L asked expressionlessly. Ulric, at this moment, had an ever-changing expression on his face, with a hint of dread deep in his eyes. He never expected Lsbat power to be so terrifying! I have to admit, you have managed to surprise me. But dont get too cocky! You know nothing about my methods. Having witnessed L easily taking down Eric, Ulrics words still carried a strong sense of self-confidence. Oh? Well, I hope you let me experience it! L raised an eyebrow and said wickedly. Whoosh! In the next second, he rushed directly towards Ulric, like a ferocious beast lurking in the darkness. L was absolutely confident in killing Ulric. He didnt believe Ulric could withstand his attacks. As for the power of the Way of Death that Ulric possessed, L didnt think it was anything extraordinary. Perhaps it was simr to the power of thunder and lightning! However, at that moment, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Ulrics face. He lifted his hand and made a virtual grab, releasing a peculiar attack from his palm. This attack didnt contain any true energy and didnt seem to have a powerful force. It waspletely silent, resembling a ck gas that transformed into a chain. But in an instant, a sense of warning surged in Ls heart, and he felt goosebumps all over his body. A strong sense of crisis spread throughout his entire being!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Get lost! L shouted and threw a punch towards the ck chain that Ulric had created. However, the ck chain formed by the ck gas waspletely unaffected by the attack andnded on L without any hindrance. Surprisingly, it was apletely eerie attack formed by the power of the Way of Death. The Chains of Death, upon touching L, entangled his entire being. Hahaha, experience the power of the Way of Death: Death Entanglement! Ulricughed triumphantly. L! Violets expression changed as she saw what was happening. With a cry, she flew towards Ulric, wielding her long sword and shing at the ck chains entwined around L. She wanted to help L break free from them. However, it was all in vain. This Death Entanglement was purely formed by the power of the naturalws and couldnt be affected by ordinary attacks. A hint of anxiety and panic shed through Violets beautiful eyes, and she could only focus on attacking Ulric. Perhaps by killing the instigator, she could remove the ck chains from Ls body. You weakling, what can you do to me? After using the Death Entanglement, Ulric was already in a winning position and started to fight Violet effortlessly. At this moment, L stood there, bound by the ck chains, unable to move. He could only feel the terrifying Power of Death invading his body through the ck chains. Even though he also possessed the Power of Death, the quality of the two powers was iparable, and he couldnt resist Ulrics naturalws. This dreadful Power of Death continued to erode his vitality, causing his body to gradually deteriorate. If things continued like this, Ls life force wouldpletely disappear in the blink of an eye. He would be killed by this Death Entanglement! However, after briefly experiencing this, Ls inner calmness remained unaffected. The power of the naturalws, huh? It does seem quite formidable! No wonder you were so confident when you saw me defeat Eric in an instant! If you were to use this move on someone else, it would be unbeatable! But unfortunately, youre facing me! Chapter 875: The Might of the Sky Shaker L was entangled in the Chains of Death, but he remained calm, even brazenly confronting Ulric. Upon hearing this, Ulric, who was pressing Violet and attacking her, eximed, Huh? L, even at the brink of death, you still dare to talk back to me? Whats the matter? Do you have a way to break my divine technique? Dont boast any longer! But rest assured, I wont let you die! Before you die, I will retract the entanglement of death and leave you with a breath! Ulrics words were filled with a strong aura of dominance and confidence. It must be said that Ulric, as the rare genius of the Broken Pulse Sect in a hundred years, was truly outstanding. The divine technique should not be something one should possess in the Void Reclusion Realm; it should be mastered after breaking through to the Fragmentation Void Realm. Generally, after breaking through to the Fragmentation Void Realm, every powerful individual must not only understand thews of heaven and earth but also have a profoundprehension of subtlety, even to the extent of being able to navigate its workings in the world. Only then could they utilize the power of thews to form their own domain ofws! Just like the Ancient Domain of Bloodlines from before! Only then could they use the power of thews to evolve various powerful divine techniques. If martial skills are techniques formed using true qi, then divine techniques are techniques executed using the power of thews. Their power is unimaginable. They are undoubtedly much stronger than various extraordinary skills executed using true qi. Therefore, Ulric had absolute confidence in his divine technique, Deaths Entanglement, which belonged to his Way of Death. He had mastered a technique that should only be possible in the Fragmentation Void Realm at his current stage. How could anyone possibly resolve it? However, in the next moment, L snorted coldly, and his entire body suddenly emitted a brilliant golden light. In that instant, he seemed to be transparent, like a miniature sun. The emitted golden light was extremely dazzling, making the surroundings as bright as daylight. This phenomenon only shed for a few moments before the golden light dimmed. However, Ls aura suddenly soared, as if he were about to break through the sky, causing the world to change colors. Buzz! The surrounding space trembled with his aura. It was as if Ls body was too much for the space to bear and was being crushed. The bodily divine technique, Sky Shaker, was activated! In that moment, the Power of Death that had been constantly corroding his body within L suddenly became obedient, like a docilemb. Even the power of the original death embryonic form merged with L and became a power he could manipte. The ck chains that troubled him seemed to have prated his body. They were directly absorbed by Ls body! Boom! With the absorption of the Power of Death, Ls aura became even stronger. The earth-golden and blue radiance emanating from him was suddenly enveloped in ayer of ck mist. You have a divine technique? Im sorry, I possess the bodily divine technique, Sky Shakers Power, specifically designed to restrain the power of thews. During the activation of Sky Shaker, for a period of five minutes, I can be immune to and absorb the power of thews used by others and make it my own. Huh? What what is happening? At this moment, Ulric widened his eyes, wearing an incredulous expression. His Deaths Entanglement had actually disappeared? Its not disappearance, but absorption by L? The grip of death should gradually erode Ls vitality, like an unstoppable force slowly causing his demise. It shouldnt have rushed into his body all at once, causing a catastrophic injury! After Ulric, unforeseen circumstances unfolded, surpassing his control. Especially when he saw L freely moving anding towards him, ready to kill. Violet, step aside! Hand him over to me! L shouted, carrying a menacing aura. Observing this, Violets eyes widened in astonishment. She couldntprehend the means L employed to neutralize Ulrics strange technique. Nheless, she deflected Ulrics attack with a sword and swiftly retreated. Since L imed him, Violet believed he had absolute certainty. Die! In the blink of an eye, L lunged forward, throwing a punch at Ulric. Ulric snorted disdainfully, revealing his weapons, a pair of armored gauntlets. He met Ls attack head-on with a punch. ck wisps surged around his fist. Boom! Apanied by a muffled sound, Ulrics body flew backward. Crack! Crack! Crack In mid-air, the sound of bones breaking and tendons snapping resonated. Uponnding, his entire right arm hung limply, with skin and muscles tearing apart. His bones shattered into fragments! Ulric couldnt withstand the terrifying recoil from exchanging blows head-on with L. The flesh of a Sky Shaker-tier physique was no joke. How How can you also use the Way of Death? How did you do it? Ulrics right arm drooped as blood sprayed from his mouth, fear and confusion evident as he questioned L. Why should I tell you? Rot in hell! L coldly sneered, his eyes brimming with murderous intent. As he spoke, he stomped his foot and ruthlessly swept his leg toward Ulric. Ulrics body bristled with terror. He exerted all his strength, lifting his rtively intact left arm in an attempt to defend himself. However, when Ls shin made contact with his arm, his forearm instantly bent and broke. The fractured bone shards pierced through his flesh! Ls kick still carried over ny percent of its force, mercilessly striking Ulrics chest. Boom! The opponents body flew out like a burst sack, rolling several times on the ground. Splutter! Ulrics seven orifices bled profusely as his life force rapidly dwindled, plunging him into a state of imminent death. His internal organs were already shattered beyond repair! The entanglement of death couldnt ovee L, but after absorbing the power of the Way of Death, Ulrics fate wasnt any better than Erics.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Two attacks and Ulrics life was already on the brink! Completely devoid of fighting capability, he could only await his final demise. A genius of the Broken Pulse Sect? And youre also surnamed arthy? Whats your rtionship with the Sect Masters Ernie and Kyrie? L gritted his teeth and questioned the barely breathing Ulric. A tinge of hatred surged within him! Ulric grinned wryly, but remained silent, refusing to answer. You wont talk, huh? Doesnt matter! Being sent to participate in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, you must be highly valued in the Broken Pulse Sect, I presume? Killing you will be a small repayment of debt! Go down and apany Samantha! Remember to apologize to her!'' Chapter 876: Fatal Misunderstanding In the darkness, a pair of eyes were ring at this side. Surprisingly, the owner of those eyes was silently and steadily approaching L. Isa, you could say, waspletely concealed. Not only visually hidden, but even their body and breath merged into the darkness. Equivalent to truly disappearing! Even if some attacks fell in their vicinity, they couldnt harm them at all. Because they hadpletely merged with the darkness. This was one of Isas most eerie and formidable abilities, mastering theplete Darkness Doctrine. Therefore, even though Ls spiritual awareness covered an area of several miles, he didnt detect anything. Perhaps it was because L had too much trust in his own mental field, his vignce was at its lowest. On the other hand, Violets mind was tense, paying attention to everything around her. On one side, L was engaged in a battle against Ulric. On the other side, Savannah had entered a state ofmunicating with the Heavenly Path Doctrine, and she needed to protect her. L looked at Ulric, his eyes filled with deep hatred. It was a kind of hating both someone and their house! Oh? Haha Hahaha What? The person you care about died in the Broken Pulse Sect? You, an incapable waste, couldnt deal with the Broken Pulse Sect, so you could only kill me? Haha hahaha Ulric knew he was undoubtedly going to die, so he intermittentlyughed. Ls expression was slightly ferocious as he coldly said, The Broken Pulse Sect will be destroyed sooner orter! Wait for it down below! After speaking, he let out a low roar, about topletely end Ulric. However, at this moment, Ls face suddenly changed, and a strong force suddenly shot at him from behind. Violet! Hmph! L let out a coldugh in his heart and, carrying a certain anger, fiercely punched behind him. Violet, its you! You actually ambushed me suddenly before Ulrics death? Good! Very well! In the end, you couldnt resist the temptation of the Way of Death and wanted to snatch it from me? If you had revealed your intentions beforehand, I wouldnt have done anything. Everyone should rely on their own abilities! But you kept saying you wouldntpete with me. And now, at this crucial moment, you suddenly ambush me? Your heart deserves punishment! Inside Ls heart, anger and icy contempt for Violet filled him. With this punch, he vented his anger! Boom! Spurt! That graceful figure was directly sted away by Ls punch. Blood sprayed from her mouth, drawing an arc! As if carrying an indescribable beauty. Ls punch encountered no resistance or barrier and struck Violets chest. In that split second, L saw Violets eyes! Then, his whole body froze in ce. Her eyes werent looking at him at all. Instead, they were sharply fixed on his side. Facing his attack, she waspletely defenseless. What is happening? Someone who was about to attack him, their eyes how could they not be fixed on him? In an instant, L waspletely bewildered, his heart skipped a beat. It seemed like he realized something! ng! At that moment, the sound of a sh between gold and iron suddenly resounded. L felt a chill at the back of his neck, a sharp weapon ruthlessly pierced into the back of his head. An ambush! This was a true ambush directed at him! At this moment, Isa finally emerged from the darkness, their eyes widening in disbelief. Ls full-force strike had clearly hit the back of his head, but somehow it didnt kill the opponent? Moreover, their sword shattered? You see, his attack carried the Power of Dark Laws, a force not to be underestimated. This strike, aimed at the vital point of an early Void Reclusion expert, was absolutely lethal. But L could it be that his head was made of iron? Even if it were made of steel, it should have been pierced through! At this moment, L touched the back of his head, and blood immediately appeared on his hand. Isas strike had indeed wounded his flesh. L abruptly turned around, his pupils shrinking as a torrent of killing intent and hatred emanated from him. Isa? Its you! He gritted his teeth and then roared as he charged towards the other person. Isas face changed drastically, wielding the short sword in their hand, they unleashed the Seven Shadow Swords of Yin Evil from the Heaven Gap Great Technique, seven consecutive sword lights shing towards L. Pshh! Pshh! Pshh Angry and full of hatred, L faced Isas attacks and activated the Rich Soil Unyielding Form, directly ignoring and enduring them. His Sky Shakers physical body shattered all seven sword radiance! With a roar, he threw a punch at Isa. Boom! After being struck by Ls punch, Isa flew backward, spewing blood mixed with fragments of internal organs from their mouth. However, during their descent, their figure distorted like an illusion. Beforending, they vanished into the darkness once again. L didnt kill Isa with that strike but didnt continue the pursuit either. Swoosh! He turned around directly and ran frantically towards the direction Violet had been sted away.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Violet! Violet! Ls voice carried a hint of choking as he rushed to Violets side. At this moment, blood gushed out of Violets mouth, nose, and even ears as if it didnt cost a thing. The chest that had been struck by him had copsed dramatically. The whole person was on the verge of death! Ls punch could easily kill an early Void Reclusion expert. Violet, caughtpletely off guard, had taken the blow solidly, and it was fortunate they hadnt died instantly. At this moment, half of their body had fallen into the clutches of the Grim Reaper! Violet, Im sorry! I I wrongly used you You wont die, dont worry, you absolutely wont die. I can save you! I will definitely save you Trembling, L lifted Violet, his voice choked with self-me and guilt. Chapter 877: Extermination Mobilization Puff! In Ls arms, Violet couldnt help but spurt out another mouthful of blood, staining Ls face and chest red. With aplex expression in her beautiful eyes, she looked at L and smiled miserably. L, am I so despicable and unworthy in your heart? Do you think that I want topete with you Upon hearing these words, Ls heart felt as if it was being squeezed by a hand. He shook his head and said, Im sorry! Its my despicable and unworthy heart, its the pettiness within me. Violet, please dont speak! I can save you, I definitely can! Saying that, he grabbed Violets hand and fervently activated the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal her. Violet shook her head at this moment and weakly said, I can feel that my heart and lungs have been shattered by your punch. How is it possible to save me? L, before I die promise me that you will kill Maximus. And you are the inheritor of the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. Only you can lead the Ancient Willis family out of their misfortune. If possible, go back and take over the Ancient Willis family. Dont neglect the family, okay? This is my grandfathers lifelong wish. Violet looked at L with eyes filled with anticipation and pleading. At this moment, L could not refuse anything. He nodded repeatedly, Okay! I promise you, I promise you everything. One day, I will return to the Ancient Willis family, kill Maximus, reim the family, and lead them out of their misfortune. Alright, alright! Please dont speak anymore, okay? I can save you, I definitely can. Ls voice was filled with intense anxiety and worry, and he was extremely tense. He could also sense that Violets internal organs had been shattered by his punch. Although he could regenerate limbs using the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, he was truly afraid that he wouldnt be able to save Violet, whose heart might be broken! If that were the case, L would live in guilt for the rest of his life. Like a madman, he activated the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, using his own Dragon Qi to stimte Violets innate True Qi and ignite her vitality. At this moment, Savannah had also finished herprehension of the Way of Ice and walked over with concern. Looking at L holding Violet, her beautiful eyes shed withplexity Violet had already closed her eyes at this moment, as if she had heard Ls promise and her wish had been fulfilled! L, can Violet still survive? Savannah bit her lip and asked in a low voice. She can! She definitely can! L shouted nervously. The Reclusive Willis family! Inside the council chamber! Maximus sat high on the seat, with the Willis family patriarch, Amos, sitting beside him. Below them were the backbone of the hidden family. Ss and other peak Nascent Soul stage elders, as well as the familys powerful figures at the level of old ancestors, a total of seven people! Family elders, Protectors, and other strong individuals ranging from the early Nascent Soul stage to thete Nascent Soul stage, a total of sixteen people. These present could be considered the strongestbat force of the entire Reclusive Willis family. And by Maximuss side, there was a figure wearing a ck hood and wrapped in a ck robe. It was Ebenezer, who had officially defected from the Ancient Willis family. A formidable presence at the Mid-Fragmentation Void stage. Greetings, Lord Patriarch! The high-ranking members of the Reclusive Willis family all bowed to Maximus at the same time. Hmm! No need to be polite, everyone. This battle, surely everyone knows its significance. Sun Moon Isle was originally discovered by our family, the Willis family, but now it has been seized by the scoundrels of the Sun Moon Sect. What should we do? Maximus asked in a cold voice. Of course, we have to take it back! Amos, the head of the Willis family, dered resolutely. Take it back! Take it back! The high-ranking members of the reclusive family shouted in unison. Their voices carried strong resentment and a sense of impending violence. Good! This time, not only will we reim Sun Moon Isle, but we will also capture Ls family, the inheritors. As long as we obtain the inheritance, I promise that each of you will share in its benefits! Maximuss tone carried a certain charm and provocation. Destroy the Sun Moon Sect, capture Ls wife and children! Destroy the Sun Moon Sect, capture Ls wife and children! The formidable members of the Reclusive Willis family asserted with a forceful tone. Watching this scene, Ebenezer, standing by Maximuss side, revealed a hint of coldness in his eyes. Previously, he had secretly followed the experts of the Reclusive Willis family and had already been to Ednd. However, his investigation revealed that Ls wife and her family had all left Ednd and gone to Sun Moon Isle. Therefore, this time, Maximus mobilized the entire Reclusive Willis family, determined to annihte the Sun Moon Sect. While reiming Sun Moon Isle, the ultimate goal was still Ls wife and children. However, once they attacked Sun Moon Isle, it meant that Ebenezer himself would have to take action. Vinnie, at the peak of Void Reclusion, would not sit idly by as the sect was destroyed. With the strongest lineup on the side of the Reclusive Willis family being at the peak of Nascent Soul, who could stop Vinnie? It all depended on Ebenezer, who was only at the mid-stage of Fragmentation Void. Once he made a move, he would surely attract the attention of the Orderwarden!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In this way, after this battle, Ebenezer didnt know how long he could withstand the pursuit of the Orderwarden. However, with things having reached this point, Ebenezer had no other choice and his determination did not waver. If I have to die, so be it! If helping Maximus obtain the inheritance from L breaks the familys two-hundred-year curse and allows the family to thrive, then my death would be worthwhile! Ebenezer thought to himself. Meanwhile, on Sun Moon Isle Mom Miranda, wake up Why arent you waking up? Nora is really worried about you A small figure was currently leaning over the edge of the bed, holding Mirandas hand with tiny hands. On the cute and delicate face, worry was written all over. Nora At this moment, the long unconscious Miranda murmured. Mom Miranda! Mom, are you awake? Youre finally awake! The little ones ears twitched as she joyfully shouted. In the next second, Miranda, still groggy, opened her eyes and turned to look at Nora beside her, her face filled with indulgence and moved emotions. Upon waking up, she saw Nora standing by her side, which overwhelmed Mirandas motherly love. Miranda slowly sat up, rubbing her head. At this moment, she still felt a throbbing pain in her head, an indescribable difort. During her unconsciousness, Miranda seemed to have had a dream. But the scenes in the dream were incredibly vivid, as if she had experienced them firsthand. This dream seemed to be an extension of the memories that had appeared in her mindst time. Recalling it made Miranda feel a chilling sensation. The dream was filled with evil, strangeness, and brutality! Chapter 878: Panic Caused by Strengthening Power Mom Miranda, whats wrong with you? Nora blinked her eyes and looked at Miranda, puzzled. Miranda gazed at Nora, and a sh of purple light flickered in her beautiful eyes. For a moment, she felt an impulse to harm Nora. It was as if there was some hidden instinct deep within her soul, a desire to destroy all living beings. This made Mirandas heart tremble, and she forcefully bit her tongue. How could she have such a terrifying impulse? Could it be that the evil spirit that had invaded her body and soul before had not beenpletely eliminated? I am okay? How long have I been unconscious? Miranda shook her head, forcefully suppressing the impulse in her heart, and asked Nora with a smile. Its been more than twenty days! Nora said worriedly. As she spoke, Nora shouted at the top of her lungs, Grandma, Grandpa, Uncle Mom Miranda woke up! In no time, arge group of people rushed in from outside, looking at Miranda with concerned expressions. Miranda, how are you? Darling? Sis, what happened to you? Miss Lowe Everyone bombarded her with questions After repeatedly assuring everyone that she was fine, Miranda finally persuaded them to leave. At this moment, she was alone in the room. She furrowed her brows, feeling the sudden emergence of some familiar yet unfamiliar memories in her mind. It was a kind of blurry image, as if she was constantly flying, leaving a trail of blood along the way. Her field of vision seemed filled with ghostly and gray scenes. Wherever she went, devastation followed. No! This cant be me! This definitely isnt me! Who am I? How did I awaken these dreadful memories? Miranda grabbed her head, fear and restlessness murmuring to herself. At this moment, she could feel that with her awakening from thisa, more memories had surfaced, and the strength of her soul had greatly increased. With a single thought, she could release her spiritual power externally, even shattering tables and chairs directly. Her spiritual power had reached the level of External Release. With her Intermediary Soul Physique, as her soul grew stronger, her physical strength had also undergone a leap. It wasparable to thete stage of Myriad Forms. In terms of physicalbat power, in strength, speed, defense, and other attributes, she was strong enough to contend with an early-stage Void Reclusion expert. Although Miranda hadnt mastered any profound principles of heaven and earth or possessed any bodily divine abilities like L, she discovered that she had awakened an incredibly powerful ability. This ability could be considered sinister, even causing Miranda to feel it was detrimental to her karma. Soul Domain of Annihtion! It was a move rted to the soul: when Miranda activated the Soul Domain of Annihtion, if someone died within its range, she could control the deceased persons soul, temporarily resurrecting them to fight for her. She could also directly explode the souls within the range, turning them into soul energy and inflicting terrifying soul attacks on her targets. ording to the level of spiritual power, it was divided into Sensation, Subtlety, Internal Fusion, External Release, and Corporeal Manifestation. At the current stage, with Mirandas strength of soul, if she used Soul Annihtion against cultivators whose soul realm was below Corporeal Manifestation, the explosion would scatter their souls. And the bursting soul, transformed into pure soul energy, Miranda could devour and absorb it, strengthening her soul and power. It has to be said, Mirandas awakened ability is truly extraordinary and terrifying. Detonating the soul, directly attacking the enemys soul, no matter what incredible power or technique they possess, as long as their mental strength is below the substantial level, they cant withstand this soul-level attack! However, with just this move, who knows how many tormented souls will be annihted, scattered, and denied eternal rest. After understanding her current strength and abilities, Mirandas delicate body trembled slightly. The joy brought by her increased power was overshadowed by unease. This is too evil! Why do I possess such an evil ability? This isnt me! I dont want L, where are you? Im so scared! Where are you? Besides you, I dont know who to talk to! If people find out that I have such an evil ability, everyone will keep their distance, wont they? If you knew, would you also keep your distance from me? Hmm With a whimper, after a day and a night, Violet finally opened her eyes. She was pulled back to the Ghost Gate by L. Phew L let out a long breath, his eyes filled with fatigue. Youre awake? How do you feel? He asked in a somewhat dry voice. Savannah, by Violets side, also looked at her with concern. As soon as Violet opened her eyes, she saw Ls face filled with remorse and concern, which touched her heart. Am Am I not dead?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She asked softly. Youre not dead! I wont let you die. Last time, when you were critically injured and on the verge of death, I pulled you back, right? This time is the same! Hehe L smiled and finally let go of his worries when he heard Violet speak. If anything happened to Violet, he would live in eternal remorse. Mm! L, thank you Violet assessed her body and couldnt believe that her injuries had almostpletely healed. Aside from feeling a bit weak, she was fine. Once again, she marveled at Ls medical skills. No need to thank me! Just dont me me! Its me who should apologize to you. I, L, was suspicious like a viin and mistrusted you. I am truly ashamed. L reproached himself and didnt shy away from his thoughts at the time. Violet clearly sensed that Isa was about to ambush her, which is why she acted suddenly. This girl was trying to help her! But he Since the incident, L had been reflecting on himself. Was his heart too dark? The despair, betrayal, cynicism, and the fickleness of human nature had made Ls heart extremely cold and realistic. Afterward, he experienced the cruelty of the cultivation world! L had witnessed the darkest side of human nature. This caused him to maintain vignce and a slight hint of hostility towards anyone other than those he absolutely trusted. As for Violet, L admitted that they didnt have much of a rtionship. So, before Ulrics death, his first reaction was to think that Violet wanted to seize the Way of Death. But unexpectedly Chapter 879, Way of Death is yours! Its okay But you cant go back on your promise! Violet smiled and yfully said to L. Hearing Ls confession, she no longer felt resentment in her heart. Yes! I promise! L nodded reluctantly, his tone filled with seriousness. At this moment, he felt a sense of pity and indebtedness towards Violet, no longer just a mere acquaintance. Violet looked at L, her eyes showing a hint ofplexity. On her delicate face, there was a touch of pity and empathy. L, should I actually call you cousin? Since our first meeting, I could sense that youve been living in hatred and pressure, havent you? So, I dont me you for your previous reaction! But brother, you shouldnt keep living in hatred. Dont you still have a wife and a daughter? Try to brighten your heart a little! Hehehe Violet reached out and caressed Ls face. Upon hearing these words, Ls body couldnt help but tremble. At this moment, he felt a kind of deep connection with Violet. It was a feeling, like that of family. With his parents gone and not knowing for how long, he hadnt felt this way in a while. Yes! Violet, sister! But how can I stop living in hatred? Can you do it, like you? L nodded, forced a smile, and touched Violets head as he asked in return. As the words fell, Violet self-mockingly smiled, her smile tinged with sadness and resentment. Grandfather and father died tragically, and her loved ones were all harmed by Maximus. Yes! How can one not live in hatred? Perhaps thats why Violet and L had a moment of resonance. Previously, as the princess of the Ancient Willis family, she would never have had such empathy. For a while, silence fell between the two. The only way to escape hatred, perhaps is revenge! Maximus, and even the Ancient Willis family and the Reclusive Willis family, were nowmon enemies of L and Violet. After an unknown amount of time, L suddenly remembered something and said, By the way, Violet, try to sense the power of the Way of Death in the world. If you can, talk about the outline of your Way of Death and perfect it into a true Way of Death. Ulric, from before, had already been beaten to near death by L. Even though L was in a hurry to save Violet afterward and didnt have time to replenish it, Ulric didntst long before he perished. However, L did not take the Way of Death for himself, but left it to Violet. Ah? Way of Death? You you havent mastered it? Violet looked surprised. Yes! Im leaving it to you as mypensation. L nodded, feeling guilty in his words. Ah? No need! Didnt I say I wont take it from you?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Your strength is greater than mine, and your potential is greater too. The Way of Death in your hands will have a greater impact than in mine. Violet shook her head sincerely. No need to be polite, siblings dont need to be. Rest assured, even without the Way of Death, it doesnt have that much influence on me. Didnt you see that even when Ulric used the Way of Death on me, he couldnt do anything to me? The power of the path can indeed enhance my strength, but for me, its not a decisive influence. L smiled and said. He possessed the physical ability of Sky Shaker, which allowed him to temporarily use the power of any way used by others. Therefore, although theplete Way of Death could further enhance Ls strength, its impact was not significant. Moreover, L had now mastered theplete Lightning Way. As for the embryonic form of the Solid Earth Way, L believed that as long as he focused and calm down, he could evolve into theplete Solid Earth Way. To himself, the Way of Death was merely icing on the cake. But its impact on Violets strength was enormous. Oh, is that so? Then, little sister L said, and it didnt seem like a joke. Violet finally nodded with a smile, feeling touched in her heart. Ls words as her own brother made her feel delighted. However, for some reason, there was a slight sense of unease in her heart. Originally, ording to her grandfathers arrangement, he should have been her husband. Now, they became siblings Hoo! Hoo At this moment, a strong wind blew! The powerful wind even uprooted severalrge trees in the surroundings. Crack! In the midst of darkness, a lightning bolt shed. The sky, shrouded in darkness, was actually filled with dark clouds at this time. As the two stars, the sun and the moon, disappeared from the Mirror of Trials, the entire small worlds ecosystem had begun to copse gradually. Various extreme celestial phenomena began to appear one after another! Yet, the battles and eliminations in the Mirror of Trials did not cease. The number of participants decreased every day! Even some extreme weather conditions could cause the death or escape of participants. Three days passed. On the vast sea, two ferries sailed in the Pacific. Both ferries had gs hanging from their masts, but they were not national gs. Instead, they disyed a g with a dragon and phoenix dancing, and therge word Willis. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh At this moment, numerous speedboats suddenly emerged from all directions in the vast Pacific Ocean. These speedboats were imposing, each filled with fully armed pirates. They were none other than the notorious Poseidon Guard pirate group that imed this surrounding sea area. Hey! Whose ship is that? On one of the speedboats, a dark-skinned guy carrying an AK-47 asked hispanion. He was the leader of this expedition, known as Obsidian! Not sure! No national g. But it seems like their g bears Priocian characters? The deputy leader looked through the telescope and said. Priocians? Damn it, who cares! If they dont fly the Priocian g, well pretend we dont recognize their script! Go and plunder them! Obsidian grinned, his face filled with excitement as he looked at the two ferries. It was as if he had spotted two big pieces of meat. One by one, speedboats filled with pirates swiftly surrounded the two ferries. Listen up, everyone on board! We are the guards of Poseidon. Stop your ships immediately and prepare to hand over your treasures, all of them! If you cooperate, maybe you can keep your pathetic lives! Otherwise, all the men will be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks! The women will be sold to the ck Market! Hahaha Sessfully approached, Obsidian picked up a megaphone and shouted wildly. Chapter 880: Night Raid! Surrender your treasures, or well turn you into a beehive! Hahaha Any young girls from Priocia on board? Come out and let us have a look! Yeah! These two ships are quite impressive. They must belong to a wealthy family. As Obsidians voice fell, pirates raised their guns to the sky and fired wildly, intimidating the people on the ship. Their mouths were filled with excited shouts,ced with profanity. On the deck of the ferry ahead stood a middle-aged man with a dignified aura. It was none other than Amos, the head of the Reclusive Willis family. What are these people saying? Amos asked a Willis family elder next to him. I dont understand, the Willis family elder replied, but it seems theyre not friendly. Tell them to get lost, Amos said expressionlessly. As his words fell, Obsidian and the other pirates heard a loud shout that echoed in everyones ears. Get lost! This shout startled Obsidian. He turned to his assistant next to him and asked, What did they say? They want us, Priocia people, to get lost, the assistant, who knew the Priociannguage, reported truthfully. Damn it! How dare they provoke the Poseidon Guard! Theyre asking for death! Obsidian eximed. As he spoke, Obsidian grabbed the rocketuncher next to him and aimed it at the deck. Swoosh! In the next second, a missile with a fiery tail soared towards the ferry with great momentum. Hmm? Amos raised an eyebrow at the sight, a hint of disdain appearing on his face. In the next second, he casually waved his hand, and a solid palm imprint shot out, directly intercepting the missile. Boom! The missile exploded instantly, easily blocked by the palm imprint. What? What kind of new weapon is this? Obsidian widened his eyes and eximed. The inds surrounding them, on all sides of the yacht, also showed expressions of astonishment and doubt. Theyre dealt with! Amos waved his hand dismissively. Swish swish swish As his words fell, sword lights and palm imprints flew out from the two ferries. Boom boom boom Faced with these powerful attacks, the pirates who once ruled the sea were killed like ants. The speedboats were torn apart as if they were made of paper! In the blink of an eye, the bodies of hundreds of pirates sank into the depths of the sea, mangled and broken. Only some fragments of speedboats floated on the surface of the water. The two ferries continued on their way, heading towards their destination. That night! The ferries stopped tens of nautical miles away from Sun Moon Isle. Then, figures leaped down one after another, swimming towards Sun Moon Isle like sharks. Their speed was almost at its peak! Most of the strong members of the Reclusive Willis family hade on this journey!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hundreds of Golden Core experts, eighteen Nascent Soul early-stage experts, six Nascent Soul mid-stage experts, and six Nascent Soulte-stage experts. Amos and Ss, both at the peak of Nascent Soulte-stage, were among the seven. In addition to the core members present during the annihtion of their sect, there were also more than ten Nascent Soul Realm masters who joined in. In the hidden world, the Nascent Soul Realm was the highest level ofbat power. The peak of Nascent Soulte-stage represented the limit of power in the hidden world! In addition to this lineup, there was also Ebenezer, a mid-stage Fragmentation Void expert, lurking in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike. With such a powerful lineup, they were more than capable of annihting any hidden sect. Even with the presence of thete-stage Void Reclusion powerhouse from the Sun Moon Sect, the Reclusive Willis family was determined to win this time. For these cultivators, traveling dozens of miles was not a problem at all. With such formidable power, they were prepared to ensure absolute sess, even resorting to ambush tactics. They had to guarantee that the Sun Moon Sect had no chance of turning the tables and that Ls family members couldnt escape beforehand. After a few minutes, an ind with a radius of hundreds of kilometers appeared in the sight of the skilled experts from the Reclusive Willis family. The present-day Sun Moon Isle had already taken shape with various rules and regtions established. The entire ind and its surrounding waters, spanning over ten miles, were guarded by experts from the Sun Moon Sect who were skilled in formations, setting up defensive and warning arrays. The power of these formations might not be terrifying, but they served as an early warning system. Once someone intruded into the sects territory, the Sun Moon Sect would be the first to know. There were also patrol teams led by Nascent Soul experts stationed around the ind, ready to prevent any unforeseen events. The Sun Moon Sect had never rxed its vignce. This ind had been snatched from the Reclusive Willis family, and the Sun Moon Sect never believed that the family would simply ept defeat. Maintaining a high level of vignce was the policy set by key members of the sect, including L and Vinnie, before L left to participate in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. Especially with Ls departure, the Sun Moon Sect didnt rx for a moment. Apart from L and the three participants in the tournament-Wynne-there were a total of over eighty experts at the Golden Core level or above and twenty-four Nascent Soul cultivators. Among them were six peak-stage Nascent Soul cultivators and Vinnie, the Elder Sect Master, who was at the peak of Void Reclusion. Not to mention Summer and Miranda, two formidable forces who couldnt be underestimated. In addition, there were Emerson, Noah, Dagger, and others who came from the Lachie Fire Security Group, a group of highly skilled individuals. The eleven strongest among them had returned alive from the Bloodline Ancient Domain, their bloodline power still intact. However, their strength had been weakened by one level due to the previous blood sacrifice ritual. Among the eleven, only Emerson, Noah, and Dagger had the strengthparable to the initial stage of Nascent Soul cultivators, while the others were equivalent to theter stage of Golden Core cultivators. With this lineup, the overall strength of the Sun Moon Sect was not much weaker than that of the Reclusive Willis family. They had nearly a hundred Golden Core cultivators, and the Nascent Soul realm had over thirty cultivators. As a sect that had fallen from the ancient levels, even though their spiritual veins had dried up and the younger generation was not as talented, their heritage was still there. For so many years, they had been able to contend with the Reclusive Willis family, which had an ancient background, in a back-and-forth struggle without falling behind. This was why the Ancient Willis family took the lead this time and joined forces with Ebenezer, a mid-stage Fragmentation Void expert who was ready to risk his life, in order to dare to engage in a major conflict with the Sun Moon Sect and have confidence in annihting them. Hmm? Is someone there? A group of people? Not good! Somethings happening! That night, in a secret room at the center of Sun Moon Sects ind, an elder who was monitoring the movement of the formations suddenly had a change in his expression. Boom! Boom! Immediately, several signal res soared into the air from the buildings at the center of the ind, producing intense explosions. Swish! Inside the cultivation tower within the Spiritual Vein, Vinnie, who was in seclusion, suddenly opened his eyes. He had sensed something. Chapter 881: Nothing to Discuss! Kill them all! Since the Sun Moon Sect migrated here, they have been on high alert. They were the first to notice that something was wrong. The entire sects power was instantly mobilized. At this moment, the formidable members of the Reclusive Willis family, who were not far from Sun Moon Isle, also noticed the warning on the ind. Watching the fireworks exploding in the sky, Amos, the acting head of the Reclusive Willis family, activated a flying sword talisman with his true energy and swiftly traveled across the sea. His expression changed instantly. The Sun Moon Sect has discovered us? In that case, theres no need to hide anymore! Quickly, kill our way onto the ind! Leave no one from the Sun Moon Sect alive! With his loud shout, the powerful members of the Reclusive Willis family, who had been swimming in the sea, emerged one by one and swiftly advanced through the water. Their strength ranged from at least Golden Core level and above. They charged forward at an incredible speed. On the other side, on Sun Moon Isle, the Reclusive Willis family approached from the north. Most of the Golden Core and above experts from the Sun Moon Sect gathered in the northern direction, preparing for battle. The younger generation and families below Core Formation retreated towards the center of the ind. As the saying goes, when the sky falls, there is someone tall enough to hold it up. At this moment, Yin Tai Chi Chester, the acting sect master left on the ind, swiftly arrived with several skilled experts from Sun Moon Isle at a courtyard in the center of the ind. By his side was Fiona, a young girl. In the courtyard, Emmanuel and Cara, along with Mason and his subordinates, resided. This included Emerson and Noah, who were treated as esteemed guests as rtives of the young master L. Mr. Lowe, Mrs. Lowe, it seems that there are unfriendly visitors approaching. You will be kept safe here. The Sun Moon Sect will spare no effort in protecting you, Chester solemnly said to Emmanuel and Cara. He then reached out and gently touched Noras head. Nora, make sure you dont wander around and stay close to the adults, understand? Oh, I got it! Nora obediently nodded. Chester smiled. Initially, he had intended to leave a Nascent Soul peak elder here to protect Ls rtives. However, at that moment, he saw a figure draped in a ck cloaknding outside the courtyard, which dispelled that thought. With Vinnie senior here, everything should be fine. Besides, Ls rtives were also a force to be reckoned with,parable to Nascent Soul peak experts like Summer and the members of the Lachie Fire Security Group. Additionally, the strength of Miss Lowe, the young masters wife, was unknown. After giving some instructions, Chester didnt dare to dy and swiftly headed towards the northern shore of Sun Moon Isle. Indeed, its the people from the Reclusive Willis family! Amos, the family head of the Reclusive Willis family, and several elders have actuallye!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. They are here for a decisive battle with our Sun Moon Sect, arent they? Theres nothing more to say! Kill them! The enemy is hostile, theres absolutely no possibility of negotiation! This time, the Reclusive Willis family came with the intention of seizing the ind and annihting the Sun Moon Sect. The atmosphere was filled with a murderous intent. The Sun Moon Sect was well aware of the hostility of their opponents. Once the two sides met, there was hardly any wasted words as they immediately engaged in a fierce battle. Everyone knew that this was a battle of life and death. Amos, are you here to seek death, you bastard? Hahaha After Chester arrived, he led the charge towards Amos, who had just brought along several of the strongest members of his family. In front of them, a group of defensive disciples from the Sun Moon Secty lifeless. Chesters eyes turned red, vowing to avenge his fellow disciples. I havee to wash your Sun Moon Sect in blood. You thieves of the Sun Moon Sect, do you really think you can hold this ind? Today is the day of your Sun Moon Sects downfall! Attack! Amos proimed with a fierce intent. In the next moment, the two shed head-on. The powerful allies on each side also engaged in a fierce battle! The conflict seemed to escte from the very beginning, reaching a white-hot intensity. True Qi surged, the brilliance of martial skills constantly shed, and thunderous roars echoed. The fight between cultivators, especially at this level ofbat, caused the heavens and earth to change color! In the courtyard at the center of the ind! Hearing the cries of battle outside and sensing the intense energy fluctuations, Emmanuel and the others stationed there felt their hearts pound. As the fighting continued, everyone could sense that the battle was gradually pushing deeper into the ind from the north of Sun Moon Isle. It seemed that the Sun Moon Isle faction was still at a disadvantage, allowing the fight to spread inward. Its not surprising, really! Although the overall strength of Sun Moon Isle was not weaker than that of the Reclusive Willis family, the Reclusive Willis family had made preparations in advance, mobilizing almost all of their core forces tounch this attack. Moreover, they had employed some powerful Divine Weapons. On the other hand, although Sun Moon Sect had been on guard, it was impossible for all their strong members to provide instant support to the north of Sun Moon Isle. It was simply not possible to react that quickly! And even if they could, they would inevitably have to assign some Nascent Soul experts to protect the weaker sect disciples and their families. There also needed to be people left behind in other directions on the ind, just in case. As a result, the initial forces joining the battle from Sun Moon Isle were bound to be much weaker than their opponents. Whos attacking? It seems Sun Moon Sect is being pushed back? Emerson said with a grave expression. The situation doesnt look good! Sun Moon Sect is so powerful, the enemy must be formidable to dare attack the ind! At this moment, one of the Sun Moon Sect female disciples who had stayed behind to take care of Ls daily needs was filled with deep worry. It must be the mortal enemy of our sect, the Reclusive Willis family! The Reclusive Willis family? Fiona, who had been brought here and protected by Chester, murmured. She had been in Sun Moon Sect for some time and had gained some understanding of the sects affairs. Summer, stay here to protect Nora and my family! I will go and take a look! Miranda ordered Summer, and without hesitation, she walked towards the courtyard. Miss Lowe, well go with you! Emerson quickly followed, joined by Noah and the others. Sister, Ill also help. Mason was eager to contribute. In the next second, Miranda abruptly turned around, staring fiercely at her younger brother. Emerson and the others can go, but not you! Your strength is too low. Are you going to throw your life away? Stay here with Mom, Dad, and Nora! Mason shrank his neck at her words, frustrated with his own weak power. He, along with Jeremy and Dennis, currently only possessed cultivation at the Core Formation Realm, which seemed insufficient. Chapter 882: Meet Your Demise Miranda, apanied by Emerson and others, had just stepped out of the courtyard when they were blocked by a figure. Miss Lowe, for your safety, I suggest you stay here, the figure said. I will ensure your safety! If anything happens to you, I wont be able to exin it to Mr. Willis, Vinnie countered, shaking his head at Miranda. At this moment, Miranda chose to step forward and share the burden with the Sun Moon Sect, deeply moved by her determination. However, Vinnie, entrusted by L, had to intervene. Elder, if I had no strength, that would be one thing! Since I possess some strength, I should naturally lend a helping hand to the Sun Moon Sect in this situation! As the wife of the young master, how can I sit herefortably and seek refuge? When the nest is empty, how can there be any intact eggs? I only hope, Elder, that you can protect others! Mirandas eyes revealed a sharpness as she spoke resolutely. Me too! Noah dered, patting his chest. Well Lady, you must be extremely cautious! Vinnie said, no longer insisting. I know! Miranda nodded and transformed into a phantom, rushing towards the north of Sun Moon Isle. Emerson, Noah, and the others couldnt keep up with her at all. Merely relying on physical strength to rival the early stage of Void Reclusion? Our young masters wife is no ordinary person! Vinnies eyes narrowed slightly as he watched Miranda disappear into the distance, feeling a faintly daunting aura emanating from her, something he couldnt quiteprehend. In the northern part of the ind! The battle between the two hidden forces was incredibly intense and tragic. Once a Golden Core powerhouse was grazed by an attack from a Nascent Soul expert, they would either suffer severe injuries or be instantly killed. At this moment, nearly one-third of the hundred or so Golden Core powerhouses had been killed or wounded in this terrifying battle. In this gruesome war, when a Golden Core expert died, their body was often left in a mangled state. At this point, the Sun Moon Isle faction waspletely at a disadvantage on the battlefield.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Out of the six peak Nascent Soul experts who came with Chester, only three remained. The other two Elders had to stay on the ind in other directions, responsible for protecting the younger generation and their families. On the other hand, the Reclusive Willis family had a total of seven peak Nascent Soul experts. The overall strength of the peak experts was evident, and the number of other Nascent Soul powerhouses was also behind the Reclusive Willis family. As the battle continued, the Sun Moon Sects disadvantage grewrger. At this moment, the Reclusive Willis familys offensive had advanced more than ten kilometers from the north coast of the ind. The assault formations and arrays that Sun Moon Sect had just established on the ind werepletely destroyed after the battle. Even thend on the north coast had been ravaged by the aftermath of the fighting. Sun Moon Sect, there is no escape for you today! Die! At this moment, Amos and another Elder from the Reclusive Willis family joined forces to deal with Chester, the acting Sect Master of Sun Moon Sect. Yin Tai Chi, representing the Sun Moon Sect, had a flushed face and suffered internal injuries. Facing the pressure of fighting two opponents at the same cultivation level, he was under immense stress. Fortunately, the Sun Moon Sects experts had undergone the Dragon Ancestors baptism, making their physical bodies stronger than ordinary cultivators. Otherwise, Chester would have already been seriously injured or even killed under the attacks of Amos and the other Elder. Hmph! Chester snorted coldly, fully focused on dealing with the opponent. He had no intention of arguing with them at this moment. His expression was extremely serious. And not only him, but the situation was also unfavorable for the other three peak Nascent Soul experts from the Sun Moon Sect. Apart from Ss, the Reclusive Willis familys other fourte-stage Nascent Soul cultivators were engaged in an intense battle with three people, making it impossible for the three of them to spare any attention for others on the battlefield. Thus, a tremendously dangerous scene unfolded! Ss, the pinnacle Nascent Soul expert, was able to break free and recklessly charge towards other high-ranking members of the Sun Moon Sect. Hahaha, taste my palm! Ssughed wildly and struck a member of the Sun Moon Sect in the early-stage Nascent Soul realm with a palm. In the next second, the person immediately spat blood and flew backward, heavily injured uponnding. Boom! Immediately after, Ss rushed over and delivered a kick. The early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator instantly fell on the spot. It was a piece of cake for ate-stage peak expert to engage in a battle against an early-stage cultivator, a matter of seconds to kill them. Even the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect, who had received the Dragon Ancestors guidance, couldnt ovee such a huge disparity in strength. Not everyone can be a freak capable of challenging opponents at a higher level. Whos next! Hahaha Ss went on a killing spree, appearing to be extremely delighted as heughed wildly. However, at that moment Swish! A blood-red whip shadow suddenly appeared as if out of nowhere. The sharp momentum of the whip tore open the space, leaving a ck rift in its wake. Sss expression instantly changed dramatically. True energy surged on his right hand as he instinctively reached out to grab the whip shadow. Crack! In the next moment, apanied by the explosive sound of the whip striking flesh, the Bloodsiphon Demon Whip fiercelyshed Sss hand and arm. Blood sttered forth instantly! Ss grunted, his figure violently retreating as he distanced himself from the assant. An intense pain spread throughout his body from his hand and arm. The heart of this pinnacle Nascent Soul expert trembled. At this moment, Sss right hand had already cracked at the base, with blood continuously dripping down. One could even see the bones inside his palm! The area struck by the whip was mangled and horrifying to behold. This singlesh had effortlessly broken through his defense! It was unimaginable what the consequences would be if it had struck his neck or other vital areas. Sss pupils contracted as he nced at a stunning figure, his face immediately changing. The one who had arrived to kill him, could it be anyone other than Miranda? Your next opponent is me! You old dog! Die! Miranda looked at Ss, her beautiful eyes filled with intense killing intent. For this person who had nearly caused her mothers deathst time, the CEO goddesss heart was brimming with hatred. When archenemies meet, envy sets in! Miranda! Ss gazed at the beautiful woman before him, but he couldnt help but feel a sense of doubt and unease. Ls wife, how did her strength improve so quickly? The power of that whip strike just now made him shudder! Its attack intensity wasparable to an early-stage Void Reclusion cultivator, directly tearing through his protective true energy. For a moment, a hint of panic appeared on Sss face? Scared? Mason sneered coldly, her beautiful eyes filled with cruelty and mockery. As if some kind of instinct deep within her had been awakened. Kill! She let out a soft cry, and the Bloodsiphon Demon Whip shot forward like a venomous snake. Chapter 883: The Fatal Sword At this moment, joining the battlefield were not only Miranda, Emerson, Noah, and the other eleven individuals charging into the chaotic fight. Unnoticed by anyone, there stood a figure on top of a building deep within the ind. Under the cover of night, this figure concealed their aura, blending almost seamlessly with the darkness. Their murky eyes nced toward the north, showing no intention to interfere with the ongoing battle directly. Instead, like a venomous snake, they scanned the entire ind, searching for something unknown. On the other side, Vinnie remained on high alert, guarding the courtyard. The instincts of an extraordinary expert made him feel a sense of unease! It was as if a great crisis was slowly approaching. Vinnies heart pounded fiercely. He was on the verge of Fragmentation Void Realm, onlycking an epiphany to break through. Yet suddenly, he felt this way! To make me this uneasy Could it be that the Reclusive Willis familys arrival this time involves Fragmentation Void experts? That seems highly unlikely! The Reclusive Willis family definitely doesnt possess such individuals! Could it be that the Ancient Willis family has taken action? But arent they afraid of the Orderwardens punishment? Are Fragmentation Void experts so reckless with their lives? Vinnie pondered silently, his spirit bing even more tense. Initially, he had realized the declining situation of the Sun Moon Sect on the frontlines. He had intended to personally intervene. However, at this moment, he dismissed that thought and remained steadfastly guarding the courtyard where L and his kin were. For the time being, the two strongest figures on both sides did not directly appear on the frontlines. Instead, they engaged in an invisible sh and maneuver. Crack! The Bloodsiphon Demon Whip, carrying terrifying sharpness and power,shed viciously at Sss body. Like a venomous snake, it coiled around Sss neck! At this point, Sss entire body was already a bloody mess. Miranda, possessing fighting prowessparable to that of an early Void Reclusion expert, had held an absolute advantage right from the start. In a state of extreme shock and panic, Ss was about to be beaten to death by Miranda! Er You despicable person! Today, you wont have a good end Dont think that killing me will change anything! Today a terror you cant resist is about to descend Ss clenched the whip wrapped around his neck with both hands, ring at Miranda with resentment and unwillingness. Enough with your babbling at deaths door! Just die! Miranda gritted her teeth. The next moment, her beautiful eyes shed with a cold light, and her killing intent surged! St! The Bloodsiphon Demon Whip cut through Sss windpipe, ruthlessly retracting afterward. Ss held his bleeding neck, and blood flowed profusely, staining his entire body red in an instant. Thud! Immediately after, like a copsing mountain, he fell to the ground, losing his vital signs. Having killed her opponent, Mirandas eyes shimmered with a faint purple light, as if harboring a hint of bloodlust and cruelty. In the next second, she dashed towards the battle between Chester, Amos, and the three others. At this moment, Chesters mouth already had a trace of blood, indicating his serious injuries. He barely withstood the attacks of two peak Nascent Soul experts and was on the verge of copse. Like a small boat in the midst of a storm, he could capsize at any moment! Swish! At that moment, a whip shadow appeared,shing towards Amos. Amos face changed, and he quickly redirected his sword, originally aimed at Chester, to block the attack. ng! Apanied by the sound of shing gold and iron, Amos was forced back, his tigers mouth cracking! His entire right arm went numb from the impact. Swish!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Another whip strike, once again forcing back Jenson Wills, who was in theter stage of the Nascent Soul realm. Miss Lowe? Chester paused, looking at the young masters wife in front of him, showing a hint of surprise. He hadnt expected that the young masters wife, who had been unconscious and brought to Sun Moon Isle, would possess such terrifying strength! Early stage Void Reclusion? No, her attacks didnt contain Dao, but their intensity was clearlyparable to the early stage of Void Reclusion. You go help others! Leave these two to me. Miranda nced coldly at Chester and spoke in an icy tone. At this moment, she seemed to exude a few degrees of indifference in her demeanor. The original Miranda, though cold by nature, was not like this. Now, there was a chilling aura emanating from her. Very well! Faced with the instructions of this young masters wife, Chester, the proxy sect leader and peak Nascent Soul expert, hesitated for a moment but dared not defy her. He nodded and hurried to other battlefields! You are Ls wife, Miranda Lowe? You think you can deal with the two of us? Amos stared at Miranda and snorted coldly, asking. He still felt a lingering pain where his tigers mouth had cracked and harbored some doubts in his heart. However, he only assumed that Miranda had used some secret move or hidden martial technique. During his intense battle with Chester, he hadnt seen how Ss died; otherwise, he wouldnt think that way! I have more than enough to kill both of you! Mirandas voice felt like a midwinters day. As soon as she finished speaking, she didnt waste any more words and immediately attacked Amos and Jenson. After a hundred moves St! The Bloodsiphon Demon Whip in Mirandas hand, like an extra-long slender sword, quickly pierced Jensons throat with lightning speed! Ugh Ugh Jensons eyes widened as he felt a bloody and sweet aroma filling his senses. Then he tried to breathe, but what he inhaled seemed like an endless cold air. The only warmth was the taste of his own blood, choking him. Jenson! Amos eyes widened as he watched his n brothers death, and he was filled with rage and fury. You wretch, Ill fight you to the end! After the opponent fell, Amos, with bloodshot eyes, surged with furious True Qi carrying the Way of Fire, and charged towards Miranda. However, at that moment Buzz! A strange fluctuation suddenly appeared. This fluctuation made Amos soul tremble and resonate in an unsettling way. Although it didnt carry any attacking power, it filled Amos heart with a thick sense of unease. St! In the next instant, a sound of a de piercing flesh urred. Amos, who was about to attack Miranda, suddenly froze in ce. In disbelief, he looked down and saw a sword thrusting through his body, the tip emerging from his chest. He turned his head and his pupils contracted! Just now, Jenson, who had clearly been pierced through the throat and fallen, stood up again and swung a deadly sword at him! Chapter 884: Do You Think You Can Still Live? Jenson, who had just been stabbed in the throat by Miranda, stood up again and pierced Amos heart with a sword. The tip of the sword emerged from his chest! The resurrected Jensons eyes shimmered with a purple glow, giving him an eerie appearance. Though devoid of any signs of life, he remained alive! Furthermore, he retained his former strength! Amos, overwhelmed with shock and disbelief, turned to look at Miranda once again. At this moment, Mirandas beautiful face disyed a hint of a sinister smile, adding a touch of enchantment to her appearance. This sight filled Amos with trembling and an overwhelming fear. He suddenly realized that the purple glow in Mirandas eyes was no different from that of the resurrected Jenson. Its you Amos uttered, his mouth agape. Before he could say anything else, a blood-red whipshed out towards him, obliterating everything in its path. In the next moment, as Amos faced his impending death, he felt his vision spinning and rising. He saw a headless corpse! Yes, Miranda had unleashed her newly awakened ability: the Soul Burst Domain! In the following moments, the tide of the entire battlefield seemed to instantly shift. The Reclusive Willis family, who had once held an absolute advantage, suddenly found themselves at a disadvantage after the deaths of Ss and Amos. However, that was not the most terrifying part. Within the battle area, those who had clearly died before, as long as their bodies were rtively intact, began to resurrect one after another. They rejoined the chaotic fray. These resurrected individuals, regardless of their previous allegiance to the Reclusive Willis family or the Sun Moon Sect, nowunched attacks against the Reclusive Willis family. This sudden turn of events sent shivers down the spines of the experts on the side of the Reclusive Willis family. Even the Sun Moon Sect side was taken aback. Whats happening? They were clearly dead. How did theye back to life? What is going on? Elder, have you gone mad? Why did you betray and attack me? The cries of indignation, anger, and astonishment resounded from the Reclusive Willis familys side. With the revival of these deceased fighters, the bnce of power shifted, greatly affecting the morale of the Reclusive Willis familys experts. In the blink of an eye, the situation tilted heavily in favor of the Sun Moon Sect. Kill! Eliminate the invading enemies! The Reclusive Willis family, how dare you unleash your full force! Today, Sun Moon Isle shall be your burial ground! Long live the Sun Moon Sect! Led by acting Sect Master Chester, the Sun Moon Sect engulfed in resolute morale seized the opportunity to counterattack. The battle, which was about to spread deep into Sun Moon Isle, came to a sudden halt. Meanwhile, on the other side We found it! Hmph! With a sudden gleam in Ebenezers seemingly murky eyes, a burst of brilliance erupted. A domain of Way of Gold, exclusively his own, unfolded in an instant! Fragmentation Void experts possess the ability to resist the naturalws of heaven and earth with the power of their own Dao, creating a domain where only their own Dao can exert its influence. Moreover, they can tear through space over short distances and quickly reach their destination. Hmm? Oh no! The strongest member of the Reclusive Willis family has finally made a move! And, astonishingly, its a Fragmentation Void expert? Vinnie, who was guarding outside the courtyard gate, felt a sinking sensation the moment Ebenezers Dao domain was unleashed. His whole person underwent a drastic change in expression. Get out! The next second, he bellowed fiercely, and two enormous axes suddenly appeared in his hands, shing towards a distorted space in the middle of the air behind him. The two axes looked like two door panels, carrying an unparalleled and terrifying might. At Vinnies level, he rarely relied on his own weapons. However, in the face of a Fragmentation Void expert, he didnt dare to be negligent. Boom! In the next instant, a ck rift appeared in the space, and an aged figure emerged. Facing Vinnies attack, the opponent coldly snorted and pped forward with his palm! The razor-sharp Way of Gold, within this domain of Dao, was amplified to the extreme.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In the face of the Fragmentation Void experts domain, only another Fragmentation Void Realm expert could release a separate domain to counterbnce it. Moreover, it depended on who had a stronger grasp of thews of heaven and earth! Therefore, facing the Fragmentation Void, a Fragmentation Void expert could be considered invincible. To give an example, even if one possessed a special and powerful grasp of the Dao, as long as they hadnt broken through to the Fragmentation Void Realm and possessed a Dao domain, their special and invincible power of the Dao would be rendered useless within the Fragmentation Void experts domain. Even if the opponent, this Fragmentation Void expert, only grasped the most ordinary Five Elements Dao. So at this moment, Vinnie had no resistance in front of Ebenezer. Even though he was at the pinnacle of the Void Reclusionter stage, just half a step away from the Fragmentation Void Realm, the gap between the two sides was like heaven and earth. Previously, Ernie, the leader of the Broken Pulse Sect, only at the early stage of Fragmentation Void and without releasing a Dao domain, was able to severely injure Vinnie with a single strike. Not to mention that now he was facing a more powerful presence who had unleashed a domain and reached the mid-stage of Fragmentation Void. With a resounding sound, Vinnie, exerting his full strength, was directly sent flying by Ebenezer with a light palm strike. His hands were shattered at the knuckles, and uponnding, he vomited a mouthful of blood. A mere Void Reclusion dares to stop me? You are Vinnie, the only remaining expert of the Sun Moon Sect in Void Reclusion, right? Afternding, Ebenezer nced indifferently at the courtyard and spoke coldly and ominously. His words carried a hint of disdain and a murderous intent! Chapter 885: Fragmentation Void, the Fall of Sun Moon Isle! Mid-stage of Fragmentation Void? You are from the Ancient Willis family? Arent you afraid of the punishment from the Orderwarden? Vinnie stared at Ebenezer, feeling a sudden heart palpitation. He asked uncertainly. He had considered that during this trip of the Reclusive Willis family, there might be a hidden immensely powerful expert. But he never expected it to be someone from the Fragmentation Void Realm. To cultivate to the Fragmentation Void Realm was an extremely arduous and rare aplishment! Yet, this powerful individual was willing to risk their life like this? Afraid? I, an old man, dont have much time left. What is there to fear? If I can exchange my life for the inheritance on the sessors body, its worth it! Ebenezer squinted his eyes, his tone filled with a touch of tragedy and fierceness. Hearing this, Vinnies expression changed, and through gritted teeth, he asked, Is your target Ls family? If you want to touch them, youll have to step over my corpse! As he finished speaking, Ebenezer sneered contemptuously, Do you think you can still survive? Swish! Miranda, who wasmanding arge number of resurrected beings to attack the expert from the Reclusive Willis family, suddenly had a change in her expression! With Mirandas current soul strength, her Soul Burst Domain covered an area of about thirty kilometers. At this moment, the battlefield she was in happened to have just reached the central area of the ind. She could manipte all the souls within the range of the Soul Burst Domain, so it was clear that she hadplete control over the area it covered, just like scanning with divine consciousness. At once, she became aware of Ebenezers presence. You bastard! How dare you! In that moment, Miranda realized the purpose of the other party, and her entire face changedpletely. An overwhelming killing intent instantly emanated from her body! Nora, her own parents, her younger brother, they were all in that courtyard. Someone actually dared to harm them! Having just experienced her mothers near-death and subsequent rebirth, Miranda felt as if her inverse scale had been touched. In her eyes, purple light flickered, giving her an incredibly eerie and intimidating appearance! Ah! Mirandas mouth opened slightly, and a soundless roar came out. This roar could only be heard by those soul entities. For the soul entities, it was like the irrefutable will of heaven and earth. Plop! Jenson, who had died and resurrected, killed Amos and then took down two Nascent Soul experts from the Reclusive Willis family. However, at this moment, his entire body suddenly froze in ce. Not only him, but even the resurrected beings who had been temporarily possessed and joined the battle under Mirandas control, all stopped their actions. Thump! Thump! Thump! Lifeless bodies, devoid of soul support, fell to the ground one by one. Under Mirandas maniption, twisted shadows swiftly flew towards the center of the ind. If someone possessed the Yin-Yang Eyes at this moment, they would undoubtedly be shocked by this scene! It was as if witnessing a massive army of undead. At the center of the ind! Boom! Vinnie desperately struck, but Ebenezer effortlessly pped him away. Blood sprayed from his mouth, severely wounded! At the peak of Void Reclusion Late Stage, he was no match for Fragmentation Void Mid Stage. Your sacrifice is meaningless! You cant change anything! How pathetic! Ebenezer looked indifferently at Vinnie lying injured on the ground, shaking his head with a grim tone. Escape! You run!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Gritting his teeth, Vinnie stood up again and shouted towards the people in the courtyard. At this moment, Mason held Nora, while Emmanuel, Cara, and the others wore expressions of despair. Summer stood at the forefront, her expression extremely grave. Run? How could they possibly escape? Even Vinnie, at the peak of Void Reclusion Late Stage, was crushed by the opponent. Could they escape Ebenezers grasp? What? Do you want to sacrifice yourself to buy them time to escape? Too bad, you cant do it! With this palm, I will reduce you to ashes! Ebenezer mocked Vinnie with a sneer. With his strength, he could finish off Vinnie at any moment. However, Ebenezer knew that once he made his move, the Orderwarden would immediatelye for him. He didnt know how much longer he would live. He wanted to savor his power, which surpassed Void Reclusion, just a little longer. Capturing Ls family and loved ones was effortless and pleasurable for him. Torturing Vinnie was the only pleasure he could derive from this encounter, right? Young master I am useless, Vinnie Vinnie smiled bitterly, his eyes filled with despair. As a formidable presence in Fragmentation Void Mid Stage, he had done his best! Die! At this moment, Ebenezers eyes flickered, ready to make his move and deliver a fatal blow to Vinnie. Being a powerful being in Fragmentation Void Mid Stage, his intuition was extremely sharp. For some reason, he faintly felt a sense of unease! Ebenezer thought to himself, Strange, is there something on Sun Moon Isle that can threaten him? Orderwarden, already here so soon? How is that possible? Although he couldnt figure out the source of this unease, Ebenezer was prepared for a swift and decisive battle. Kill Vinnie, capture Ls family and loved ones, and quickly leave this ce! As for the oue between the Reclusive Willis family and the Sun Moon Sect, he didnt care at all. Hum! However, just as he raised his palm, his entire body suddenly froze in ce. Boom! He felt a resounding explosion in his sea of consciousness, as if a bomb had been detonated directly in his mind. Ebenezer let out a muffled groan, his soul in excruciating pain, and everything before his eyes turned ck! Vinnie, who was prepared to face death, saw the old man in front of him with distorted features, stumbling. Chapter 886: Spiritual Energy Tornado! And this was only the first spiritual body, causing an effect around Ebenezer when it burst open! Next, one spiritual body after another exploded beside Ebenezer, transforming into the purest soul attacks that targeted Ebenezers soul. Ah! No! Ebenezers expression twisted, and he let out a scream of unimaginable pain. Clutching his head, he fell directly to the ground! His soul was continuously ravaged, leaving himpletely powerless to resist. This kind of soul-level attack was silent and eerie, reaching a horrifying extreme. Vinnie widened his eyes, his face filled with astonishment and uncertainty. What what is happening? After who knows how long, under Mirandas control, hundreds of spiritual bodies, like moths to a me, repeatedlyunched suicide attacks against Ebenezers soul. In fact, when the twentieth spiritual body burst open, Ebenezers soul had already dispersed. A mid-level powerhouse of the Fragmentation Void generation died under Mirandas soul burst attack. At this moment, Ebenezers aged physical body still retained vitality but had be an empty shell without a soul. Capture! At this moment, a stunning figure flew over at high speed. She uttered a light shout. With the explosion of hundreds of souls, a massive amount of soul energy was absorbed by Miranda, like rivers flowing into the sea. Just as she awakened more memories and realized the terrifying power of the Soul Burst Domain, all Miranda felt was fear and dread. However, when she was forced to use the Soul Burst Domain today, turning the tide of the battle and killing the powerful beings of the Fragmentation Void, Mirandas fear and dread turned into excitement and longing. As if she had tasted the sweetness, she couldnt stop herself. Her Intermediary Soul Physique truly revealed its true form from this moment onwards. It allowed Mirandas strength to skyrocket at a terrifying speed as long as she absorbed soul energy. Just like the poppy flower! Exquisitely beautiful to the extreme, yet also evil to the utmost. But it made people unable to resist! Inside the Mirror of Trials, darkness shrouded everything, as if time had frozen. The people inside knew nothing about what was happening on Sun Moon Isle. In the martial arena, at this moment, several figures appeared and were expelled from the Mirror of Trials. As the final stage of thepetition became more intense and the small world environment within the Mirror of Trials deteriorated to the extreme, some participants who considered themselves not exceptionally powerful voluntarily discarded their Boundary Talismans and left the Mirror of Trials. After all, everyone knew that the fewer participants left at the end, the more terrifying and astonishing their strength would be. Some monstrous geniuses could easily kill opponents of the same level without breaking a sweat. If they encountered each other, there would probably be no chance to escape. It was better to give up early to save their lives. After all, those who could hold on until now would already receive decent rewards. On the spectator stands, udias eyes swept over the emerging participants from the Heaven Gap Sects position. In the gaze, it was unclear whether there was anticipation or disappointment.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. L, you worthless dog, still havente out? You must have died in there, right? You couldnt havested until now! Its a pity that I, udia, cant personally take revenge on you! At the seat of the Sun Moon Sect, Elder Fiery Dragon let out a sigh, his eyes filled with worry. Hisplexion wasnt very pleasant! Wynne, the chubby girl, was sitting beside Elder Fiery Dragon at this moment. The news of the deaths of Sylvester and Erasmus, the two genius Nascent Soul cultivators, had been ryed to Elder Fiery Dragon. The loss of two prodigies from the sect felt like a stab to Elder Fiery Dragons heart. Young Master, please, dont let anything happen to you! If things get really bad,e out early Elder Fiery Dragon muttered to himself. Wynne, with a worried expression, spoke up, Elder, do you think Young Master? No! Shut up! Before she could finish her sentence, Elder Fiery Dragon rebuked her, cutting off her words. Meanwhile, at the seat of the Broken Pulse Sect! Sullivan, the Vice Sect Master, had been wearing a gloomy expression for the past few days, as if he could drip water. Feedback had already been given to him within the sect! Ulrics soul medallion was shattered! This meant that Ulric, the prodigy of the Broken Pulse Sect and the beloved grandson of Sect Master Ernie, had fallen within the sect. Who killed Ulric? L, could it be you? A faint suspicion seemed to arise within the Broken Pulse Sect. On the high tform of the martial arena! There are still thirty-two participants in the Mirror of Trials. It seems that the results of the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament will be revealed soon Master Ho, the Sect Master of Kunlun Divine Mountains, reported to Elder Skywalker. Although he couldntpletely control the Mirror of Trials, Master Ho could at least sense the basic conditions within the artifact. Each participant carried a Boundary Talisman, which left a certain mark on them. This allowed Master Ho to know the number of surviving participants within the Mirror of Trials. Hmm! Elder Skywalker nodded, his gaze filled with anticipation. Inside the Mirror of Trials! L, Ive already broken through to the early stage of Void Reclusion! How about you? On a mountain peak where the wind howled, Savannahs face showed excitement as she asked L, who was sitting there cross-legged. L sat there, as steady as a rock! His terrifying physical body weighed tens of thousands of pounds, like a small mountain. On this mountain peak, a small formation wasid out: the Qi Convergence Formation! The spiritual energy of heaven and earth within the Mirror of Trials was already extremely abundant. Under the condensation of the Qi Convergence Formation, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathered, forming a spiritual energy tornado. And this mountain peak was the center of the tornado. Pure spiritual energy continuously poured into the bodies of L and the other two, allowing them to cultivate at a speed five to six times faster than others. As a result, Savannah sessfully broke through to Void Reclusion, bing a formidable Void Reclusion expert. Buzz! At this moment, apanied by a fluctuation in the heavens and earth, Ls eyes flickered open. After his physical body broke through the Sky Shaker realm His Qi Refinement reached Void Reclusion! Chapter 887: Follow Big Brother! Ls Qi Refinement strength was originally only at the mid-Nascent Soul level. It was a level lower than Savannahs. However, the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique was a divine technique surpassing other cultivation methods. With the same amount of practice time, it yielded twice the results. After breaking through to the Sky Shaker level with his physical body, L finally began to push his Qi Refinement Realm to new heights. After setting up the Array of Myriad Qi Gathering and practicing for over a week, Ls Qi Refinement strength finally broke through to the Void Reclusion Realm. At this moment, he felt the true energy in his meridians condensed and powerful, as if it could liquefy. With a single cirction of true energy, a sound resembling the surging waves of rivers and seas emanated from his body. His strength had once again advanced to a new level. Stepping into the true Void Reclusion Realm, L finally perfected the embryonic form of the Solid Earth Way, transforming it into aplete technique. Not only that, but the power of the Dao, supported by the Void Reclusion Realm, also increased in potency. His overall strength had more than doubledpared to before he broke through to the Void Reclusion Realm. The most immediately evident manifestation of this increase in strength was undoubtedly the power of the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. When L was at the mid-Nascent Soul stage, he could kill a peakte-Nascent Soul expert with a single strike of the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. But now, having broken through to the Void Reclusion Realm, once he fully unleashed and depleted the true energy within him, the power could be imagined. In fact, when others broke through to the Void Reclusion Realm, the increase in their strength was even more remarkable. For example, Savannahs current strength was more than ten times greater than before. However, Ls increase inbat power was only a small fraction, all because his physical strength was already incredibly formidable. Therefore, he didnt rely so heavily on the strength of body refining. Even so, the current L could definitely crush his self from a day ago. Thinking of this, Ls spirit soared, feeling a strong desire to test himself. In the past, a single punch could easily kill an early Void Reclusion expert! Violet almost killed me with a single punch, leaving me regretful for a lifetime. So, what about me now? L thought to himself, as if the terrifying power within him was seeking a target to unleash and vent upon. L, you also broke through to the Void Reclusion Realm? Congrattions! At this moment, Violet, who had been cultivating, also approached with a joyful smile on her face. L nodded, looking at the two women in front of him, taking advantage of the raging mountain fire caused by the harsh environment nearby. Savannah had just broken through to the Void Reclusion Realm, while Violets strength had already reached the mid-Void Reclusion Realm. This girl carried a blood feud and, after mastering the Way of Death that L had given her, she never ckened in her cultivation. After breaking through to the Void Reclusion Realm, she had once again ascended to a new level in a short period of time. It had to be said that L felt somewhat inferior to such cultivation speed. This girl was also a genius! Especially when driven andpelled by hatred. Violet, how about we have a friendly match? Seeing Violet reach the mid-Void Reclusion Realm, L couldnt help but feel a bit eager. Huh? A match with you? Um well Violet was momentarily stunned by the suggestion, a hint of trepidation appearing on her delicate face. However, she nodded in agreement. But L, upon seeing her response, shook his head with a bitter smile. Forget it! What if I end up hurting you again? Hehe, then lets forget about it. Violet smiled and shrugged her shoulders. To be honest, she didnt really feel the need to spar with L. This guy could kill her with a single punch. Even if she had made some progress in her strength, Violet didnt think the oue would be any different. Lets not forget that L has also made a breakthrough, right? Violet still had lingering fear from thest time he severely injured her. Spar? That would require having simr strength, at the very least. Well, Ill look for other participants and test my own abilities. I hope I can encounter those few exceptional individuals. Otherwise, it wouldnt be interesting at all. L nodded, a hint of battle intent flickering in his starry eyes. That statement sounded somewhat arrogant. However, Savannah and Violet didnt think L was just boasting. The previous L could easily kill an ordinary Void Reclusion early-stage opponent with a single punch. No matter how exceptional the other participants were, they couldnt be that exceptional. Lets not forget that since entering the Mirror of Trials, two of the previous star yers have fallen at Ls hands. Lets not even mention Chase! Ulric, who has already reached the Void Reclusion Realm, mastered the Way of Death, and evenprehended the Divine Ability, had no resistance against L. However, Violet still cautiously reminded him, L, dont be too careless either! Ive already reached the mid-stage of Void Reclusion, but no one knows the true extent of the other participants in the Mirror of Trials. Those who can make it this far are rare geniuses. Savannah responded with a Hmm and sighed, I dont even know how far I can go myself. L, if it werent for you, I would have been eliminated long ago. I might not even have survived. With my current strength, the Seed of the Star Path is definitely beyond my reach. Im actually considering whether I should voluntarily leave the Mirror of Trials so as not to burden you. Savannahs current strength was actually quite formidable. After Erics death, she was drawn to the Way of Ice and managed to master it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Combined with the Way of the Wind, Savannahsbat power was definitely above that of an ordinary Void Reclusion early-stage opponent. She should be able to defeat a Void Reclusion mid-stage opponent without any surprises. But even so, Savannah didnt have much confidence in herself. In her opinion, her greatest role might be to assist L in applying the Wind and Thunder state. Hearing this, L raised an eyebrow and a sharp and domineering look shed in his starry eyes. The next moment, he beckoned to the two women, Follow me! Huh? Where are we going? Violet and Savannah both eximed in unison. Follow me and lets go kill some people! Once we kill off the other participants in this Mirror of Trials and only ten people are left, you two will also be one of the Seeds of the Star Path, right? Since youre both following your big brother, how could I let you suffer? Hahaha Lughed wildly with arrogance. His tone carried a hint of heroism. Chapter 888: Someone in That Direction Upon hearing these words, Savannah and Violet exchanged a nce, their beautiful eyes shimmering with excitement and gratitude. Was L trying to ensure that they stayed until the end? This filled both women with a mix of excitement and appreciation. After all, bing a member of the Seed of the Star Path meant receiving the wholehearted cultivation of the Orderwarden Organization. The significance was beyond imagination! Savannah, always a martial enthusiast, had an extreme desire for strength and deeply embraced the ideology of might makes right. As for Violet, she carried a deep-seated grudge and constantly yearned to take revenge on Maximus. Without strength, what hope was there for revenge? Now that they had be formidable Void Reclusion experts, once they became members of the Seed of the Star Path, stepping into the Fragmentation Void Realm was almost a certainty. A Fragmentation Void expert was a pinnacle existence even among the ancientyers. Many leaders and masters of ancient sects and ns did not possess Fragmentation Void strength. Fragmentation Void experts were the guardians and leaders of their respective sects and ns! Next, L, apanied by the two women, expanded his spiritual awareness to its maximum range and began to explore the Mirror of Trials. At this moment, the ecological environment of the entire micro-world had deteriorated to an extreme state. The sun and moon had vanished, causing almost all nts to lose their illumination and wither away, leading to mass animal deaths. Simultaneously, various extreme phenomena emerged one after another: hurricanes, volcanic eruptions, earthquakes, sandstorms, fires, floods Even practitioners, when faced with these irresistible cmities, could only seek refuge. L, brimming with confidence, eagerly roamed this harsh micro-world, wanting to find other participants to test his skills against. However, after traveling for a full five days with the two women, they hadnt encountered a single person apart from some fierce spirit beasts they had in. It has been two days, and we havente across anyone! Could it be that the number of participants in the Mirror of Trials has dwindled to such an extent? Savannah muttered to herself. Its not impossible! Weve been here for almost two months, and the remaining participants are probably few in number! There were a total of two thousand people, and now there are probably less than a tenth left. Violet spected. Little did she know that her guess was far from the truth. At this point, there were fewer than twenty participants left in total. In the past five days, over ten people had been eliminated, reducing the number from thirty-two to eighteen. In other words, apart from L and the two of them, there were only fifteen people remaining. Hush! Someone! At that moment, Ls External Release state of spiritual power allowed him to sense something. He quickly gestured for Savannah and Violet to keep silent. Subsequently, he silently hid behind a dead tree. Meanwhile, ten kilometers away, a group of nine people was walking under the guidance of a young, breathtakingly beautiful woman. Suddenly, the expression on the beautiful womans face changed, and she pointed in a certain direction with her jade-like finger. That direction, follow me! As her melodious voice fell, the other eight people hurriedly followed, obediently obeying hermand. Adele, there are people in that direction, right? At this moment, a man smiled and respectfully asked, with a hint of ttery and attentiveness in his tone. The stunning woman, none other than Adele, a talented participant from Peni Fairy Ind. Among the eight people apanying her, two also hailed from Peni Fairy Ind, while the other six belonged to different sects. However, at this moment, they all followed Adeles lead, eager to gain her favor.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Among them, there were even those who harbored ulterior motives towards Adele. The man speaking now was one of them. His name was Gary Wagner, from the powerful Ancient Macdonald family and the Wagner family. His strength had reached theter stage of Void Reclusion. He had also mastered the advanced principles of the Five Elements Path, the True Fire Way, and the Sharp Gold Way. His strength was terrifyingly abnormal. That was why he had the confidence to pursue Adele. Throughout the journey, Gary stuck close to Adele, being extremely attentive. The others in the group felt annoyed by his behavior, but due to his formidable strength, no one dared to provoke him. As long as they could cling to Adele and Garys thighs until the end, everything else would be fine. The group consisted of nine people in total. If Adele and Gary remained undefeated, they might be able topletely eliminate the other participants within the Mirror of Trials. They could also bask in their glory and perhaps secure valuable spots in the Seed of the Star Path. Hmm! There are three people. Depending on the situation, if there are individuals with eptable strength, we can consider taking in one more! Of course, if they dont know their ce, we can just get rid of them. Adele nodded lightly and responded to Gary. On her exceptionally beautiful face, there was a touch of indifference and a sense of entitlement. Heh, theres no need to take in anyone! In my opinion, we should just eliminate them directly. With a disdainful smile, Gary expressed his dominance. In his eyes, he and Adele, along with the seven mid-stage Void Reclusion experts by their side, were already invincible. There was no need to recruit another person. Just wait and see! We shouldnt be toocent! As far as I know, Lnd is still inside the Mirror of Trials, and his strength has also reached theter stage of Void Reclusion. Moreover, he has mastered the mysterious and unpredictable principles of spatial maniption andprehended the Earth and Fire principles of the Five Elements Path. Hes a formidable opponent. If he is apanied by a group of powerful experts, our victory would be uncertain. In this situation, it would be beneficial to recruit another person and gain more strength. After all, no one survives in the Mirror of Trials by being weak. This time, Adele spoke a few more words. Her gaze shifted towards a person beside her. It was this person who provided her with information about Lnd. This person had witnessed Lnds actions from a distance, as he killed another genius at theter stage of Void Reclusion, employing the power of spatial maniption and two other principles. Thanks to this persons quick escape, they managed to avoid a disastrous fate. The individual stood tall, d in animal skins, exuding a hint of fierceness. Surprisingly, it was Cecil, who had previously separated from L. However, it was evident that Cecil held a low position within this team. As the group traveled, he was left at the very back. Chapter 889: Cecil’s Encounter Again In fact, with Adele and Garys abilities, even if they encounter Lnd, it would be a piece of cake to defeat him! We wont even mention Gary; Adele, you have mastered theplete Five Elements Path, including the Greater Unity Path. The Greater Unity Path can integrate the Five Elements Path, unleashing immeasurablebat power. I dare say that within the Mirror of Trials, no one can stop us. At this moment, another disciple of Peni Fairy Ind named Matt Harper chimed in, trying to tter them, Hmm! Gary nodded approvingly. Matt turned to Cecil, who was standing behind them and asked, pointing at him, Cecil, what do you think? Cecil was lost in thought and didnt respond immediately. Three people? For some reason, a figure popped into Cecils mind. The person was incredibly powerful, and Cecil wasnt sure if they were still in the Mirror of Trials. If they were, along with Miss Graham and Violet, it would make three people. Could it be It cant be that coincidental! Cecil, Im talking to you! Matts question went unanswered, and his face turned cold as he sternly asked Cecil, What? You think Adele and Gary arent the strongest? Huh? Gary also snorted coldly, and the others looked at Cecil with unfriendly eyes. As for Adele, she merely nced at Cecil indifferently without saying anything. Thats not what I meant! Miss Harper and Gary are, of course, the strongest. Cecil shook his head, took a deep breath, and said, Hmph! Consider yourself lucky!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. You, go in that direction and scout ahead. In case of a fight, knowing oneself and the enemy guarantees victory! Matt pointed in the direction Adele had indicated earlier, bossing Cecil around. Go! Gary waved his hand as if dismissing a subordinate. Fine. Cecil gritted his teeth and could only nod in agreement. Once he walked away, the other eight people followed leisurely. Hmph! The Porter Family of the Northern Border is nothing more thanckeys assigned to us! Hahaha The Porter Family of the Northern Border, one of the four ancient powers along with Peni Fairy Ind, Tian Shan Sect, and Kunlun Divine Mountains, is nothing special. They dare topare themselves to Peni Fairy Ind? Exactly! I think the Wagner family is even better! Gary is a genius; the Ancient Wagner family might rise because of him! Matt and a few tterers ingratiated themselves to Adele and Gary, wearing obsequious expressions. They were all mid-level Void Reclusion experts, but when it came to ttery, they seemed to have no qualms. Cultivators were also human beings, and ttery could be found everywhere. And in the world of cultivation, thew of the jungle prevailed, where the strong ruled. It was only natural for the weak to bow their heads to the strong. These candidates who had reached the mid-level of Void Reclusion would be admired geniuses if they were ced outside. However, now, in order to cling to Adele and Gary, follow them to the end, and even obtain a spot for the Seed of the Star Path, what harm was there in ttering them a bit? Hehe, the Porter Family of the Northern Border is indeed nothing special. I dont know if my rise will affect the family. Now, my only concern is to wholeheartedly help Adele reach the end and be the Seed of the Star Path. Gary said softly, turning his head to look at Adele with deep affection. Hmm! Adele avoided his gaze and nodded lightly. Although she maintained a cool demeanor and had not explicitly epted Gary, his various attentiveness and heartfelt gestures along the way had already sparked some fondness in Adele. After all, Garys talent and potential were evident, and Adele couldnt help but regard him highly. If they were to consider peers of the same age, Gary was definitely one of the few who could match her. With his relentless efforts to please her, Adele was starting to be swayed. Meanwhile, on the other side! Cecil approached the direction indicated by Adele earlier, carrying a hint of resentment and frustration, being extremely cautious. Scouting was undoubtedly a dangerous task. If they encountered other participants, they could easily be eliminated. However, Cecil didnt dare to defy Garys intentions, as otherwise, not only the other participants but Gary and his group might kill him. I hope these three individuals arent too strong. Cecil thought to himself. But at that moment, his scalp suddenly tingled as he distinctly heard threending sounds. Three figures leaped down from a nearby tree and appeared in front of him. Cecils expression froze, barely refraining from attacking directly. Cecil? However, right after that, a voice filled with surprise sounded, shaking Cecil to his core. With the aid of the light emitted from a mountain fire several kilometers away, he recognized who the three individuals were. L! I had been guessing in my mind if the three of you would be thebination. It really is you! This is wonderful! Cecil looked at L, and a sense of relief washed over him, his face filled with joy. Cecil, are you alone? L observed Cecil, not too surprised by the fact that he had reached the Mid Void Reclusion stage. Hmm! Im the only one left. Ah Mentioning this, Cecil sighed, but he didnt seem inclined to speak much about it. The next moment, his expression turned serious, and his tone became grave. By the way, L, you all need to run! Ill be honest with you, I was actually scouting! Behind me, theres an extremely powerful team! The leader is Adele from Peni Fairy Ind! Besides her, theres a guy named Gary who is not weak, to say the least. They are apanied by six other individuals at the Mid Void Reclusion stage! Hurry, or itll be toote! Cecil urgently reminded, lowering his voice to the minimum. Thinking about Adele and her group behind him, Cecil couldnt help but feel anxious for L and the others. Cecil, you little rascal! So, it turns out they are your old friends! You really made it clear about our strength, youve done quite a thorough job! Chapter 890: Eliminate Two, Isn’t That Enough? Looking towards the sound, L noticed a line of eight people standing not far from them, coldly observing this side. In fact, L had spotted them earlier, and now he cast a scrutinizing gaze in their direction. At first nce, a hint of curiosity appeared on his face. Indeed, if what Cecil said was true! These eight individuals in the line shouldnt be underestimated in terms of strength. Two of them were in theter stage of Void Reclusion, while the remaining six were in the mid-stage of Void Reclusion, right? Wasnt the beautiful woman leading them Adele from Peni Fairy Ind? At this moment, both Savannah and Violet, upon seeing the strength of the eight individuals on the other side, revealed a touch of seriousness on their faces. However, after ncing at L beside them, their emotions settled slightly. But Cecils expression turned somewhat unpleasant. Matt, stop spouting nonsense! I admit I know L, but I havent betrayed anyone. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nervously defended himself. Not betrayed? You just revealed our strengths to them earlier. Isnt that considered betrayal? Cecil, I think youre asking for trouble! Another disciple from Peni Fairy Ind pointed at Cecil and cursed. At this moment, Garys gaze fell on L and the other two. When he saw Savannah and Violet, a hint of amazement shed in his eyes. Enough, theres no need to say anything! Even if they know our strength, so what? Gary waved his hand and said, pointing at Savannah and Violet, You two girls, Ill give you a chance. Join us now! As for Cecil and this early-stage Void Reclusion guy, if they have any sense, they should hand over all their Boundary Talismans and leave the Mirror of Trials. Otherwise, theyll die! Garys words were domineering, as if he held the power of life and death over everyone. Upon hearing this, Adele couldnt help but furrow her brow and cast a faint nce at him. Gary smiled and exined, Adele, dont misunderstand! Among these three, one is in the mid-stage of Void Reclusion, and the other two are in the early stage. If we want to recruit them, we should prioritize those with stronger abilities. Coincidentally, Cecil betrayed us, and it seems hes quite familiar with that guy named Willis. So, we kick those two out. This way, well have ten people! Just like you suggested before. As Garys words fell, Adele gave a faint smile, and a trace of indifference appeared on her face. Cecil hasnt done anything severe. It hasnt been easy for him toe this far, so we shouldnt just kick him out directly. As for these three At this point, her gaze fell on L, Savannah, and Violet, and she calmly spoke, Among the three of you, who is the strongest? We can still amodate one more person! Adele could see one thing clearly. That is, someone who appears to have a higher cultivation level doesnt necessarily have a strongerbat power. It was evident that L, Savannah, and Violet were led by L. This intrigued her. A person in the early stage of Void Reclusion who couldmand someone in the mid-stage of Void Reclusion must have exceptional qualities. As soon as the words fell, Gary frowned, feeling somewhat dissatisfied, but he didnt argue with Adeles suggestion. Adele, youre right! Lets give Cecil another chance! he said, pointing at L and the others. Whoever among you three is the strongest will have a chance to join us. Perhaps, if youre lucky, you can stick with us until the end and be one of the Seed of the Star Path. At that moment, Cecil also turned and urged L, saying, L, why dont you join us? With Miss Harper and Gary here, our team has a great chance of making it to the end. Then, you can also be one of the chosen ones. L remained expressionless, pointing at Savannah and Violet. He asked Adele, who was leading the opposing side, If I join, what about these two? Adele responded naturally, We only need one person! The other two will naturally have to give up all their Boundary Talismans and leave the Mirror of Trials! Gary let out a cold snort and arrogantly said, Of course, if they dont cooperate, killing the other two wouldnt be bad either. So, what will be your choice? Miss Graham, Miss Willis, what do you think? Cecil shook his head, hinting and urging with some inquiry, looking at the two women. It meant persuading them to voluntarily give up. Upon hearing this, Savannah and Violets gazes simultaneously fell on L. Their beautiful eyes carried a hint of inquiry and nervousness as they looked at each other. It seemed they were expecting to see what choice L would make. Waiting to see his reaction! If L also had the same idea, they wouldnt hesitate to immediately discard all their Boundary Talismans. However, they would definitely be immensely disappointed deep inside. However, at this moment, L shook his head and chuckled lightly. If you ask me, you can let us join! Just pick two people to eliminate, isnt that enough? As his words fell, a touch of gratitude appeared on Savannah and Violets exquisite and charming faces. Indeed, he didnt choose to give up on the two of them. Faced with such a formidable lineup, he proposed such a strong condition for their sake! At this moment, a sense of relief appeared in the eyes of the two women. Regardless of the final oue, they wouldnt have any resentment towards L. However, with Ls words, the expressions of the eight individuals, including Cecil, changed. L, you Cecil opened his mouth, feeling that Ls words were somewhat going too far! Hmph! Adele coldly snorted, a hint of mockery and anger appearing on her otherworldly face. What did you say? Asking us to give up two people?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Kid, what nonsense are you spouting? Are you out of your mind? Youre asking for death! Who do you three think you are? How dare you ask us to abandon twopanions just for the sake of epting you? If thats the case, since you dont know any better, then die! Chapter 891: The Eagle Fights Strong, Unafraid of Broken Branches Gary let out a cold sneer, his tone carrying a hint of menace. Since thats the case, none of you three should even think about joining! Hold on, dont act hastily! Miss Harper, Gary, let me try to persuade L! Cecil sensed the tense atmosphere, his face immediately tightening as he hurriedly waved his hand. Then, with a solemn and anxious expression, he said, L! Dont act impulsively! Now is not the time for loyalty and recklessness. Keeping one person is better than all of us being eliminated. At that moment, Violet and Savannah exchanged a nce. The former sighed and said, L, lets forget it! You go ahead and join them. Miss Graham and I will leave. Yes! Theres no need for the two of us to stay, knowing that were no match and Savannah nodded in agreement. Ls willingness to fight for the two of them and even go against such a formidable force had already made them feel grateful. After all, the opponent had two Void Reclusion experts, and Adele, one of the most popr candidates in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament, was among them. Even though they had confidence in L, they didnt want him to take such a great risk at this moment. Ive said it before, if I lead you to the end, I will take you all the way! You two, stop the nonsense and get ready to fight! However, as the words fell, L scolded the two women impatiently. His tone was domineering and arrogant, filled with a hint of battle intent. Upon hearing this, Savannah and Violets voices faltered, and they couldnt help but give him a disdainful look. They had kindly wanted to avoid causing him trouble, and now they were being scolded? But for some reason, they felt a sweet sensation in their hearts. L, you Cecils expression changed as he heard Ls words. Hmph! Brat, it seems you really dont know any better! Dont think that just because you know Cecil, well give him face and let you take advantage! The truth is, Cecil is nothing in our team! Hes just ackey, without any dignity. Since youre being shameless, dont me us for being impolite! At this point, Matt from the other side pointed at L and sneered, Thats right! Knowing Cecil is useless. Although hes from the Porter Family of the Northern Border, in our eyes, hes just garbage. With the face of garbage, do you think well abandon our twopanions and make room for you? The other mid-stage Void Reclusion cultivators also mocked and taunted. Upon hearing these words, Cecils face immediately flushed red. His fists clenched tightly, making a cracking sound. His eyes revealed a strong mix of anger and shame. No matter what, he came from one of the strongest Four Ancient Powers, the Porter Family of the Northern Border. Within the family, he was also a rare talent. Being belittled and humiliated like this, and in front of L and the others, made Cecil feel unable to lift his head, bringing a sense of shame to his family. Facing the ridicule and sarcasm from these people, L shook his head expressionlessly and said sternly, The eagle relies not on the branch, but on its own wings. Confronting all of you, I rely not on Cecils reputation, but on my own strength. With a strong fighting spirit burning in his eyes, he dered, word by word, Since I cannot join you, then I will eliminate all of you! Upon hearing these words, the eight opponents were momentarily stunned, looking at L as if he were a madman. Gary muttered, Hm? Seeking death! Adele narrowed her eyes and a glimmer of anticipation shed across her gaze as she waved her hand casually, saying, Very well then, lets get started! Kill them! She then turned to Cecil and asked, Cecil, where do you stand? Cecils expression changed a few times, and a self-mocking smile appeared on his face. His eyes scanned Gary, Matt, and the others one by one before finally settling on L. In the next moment, he burst intoughter. L once saved my life. How could I repay him with enmity? Miss Harper, you are the only one who still shows me some respect. The others are not worthy of mypany. I refuse to forget that I am a wolf just because I am surrounded by a pack of dogs! Hearing this, L nodded inwardly. Good! Cecil, lets fight side by side again! Cecil, are you calling someone a dog? Matts expression turned fierce, and he angrily questioned Cecil. Hahaha! Yes, Im calling you a dog! Arent you just Adele and Garyspdog? Cecilughed heartily. Youre asking for trouble! Matt shouted and charged directly at Cecil. Cecil spat on the ground and met him head-on. They were the first to engage inbat. Savannah, Violet, be careful! Attack! At that moment, L shouted fiercely and charged towards the two strongest opponents, Adele and Gary. Violet and Savannah quickly followed suit. Meanwhile, Savannah emitted a brilliant green light, casting a cyan glow on L. The Wind Thunder state increased Ls movement and attack speed by 50%, and it also had the same effect on her. Attack! Gary smirked and rushed forward, leading the charge against L. Adele hesitated for a moment, then fixed her gaze on Violet and gracefully floated towards her. Boom! In an instant, L shed with Gary. Apanied by a thunderous collision, Gary grunted and was pushed back by Ls strike.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Swish! At the same time, Ls movement didnt cease. Like a human intercepting missile, he directly intercepted Adele, preventing her from attacking Violet. Your opponent is me! Ls icy voice resounded in Adeles ears. Chapter 892: Fierce Rival Facing thete-stage Void Reclusion experts, L swiftly forced Gary back with a blink of an eye, then positioned himself in front of Adele. L, who mastered the Thunder and Lightning Dao, was like a thunderbolt when he made a move. His Wind and Thunder state propelled his speed to the extreme. Then Ill kill you first! Adele coldly dered, without hesitation,unching a palm strike at L. On her palm, a five-colored radiance shimmered, exuding a daunting aura. Adele had already mastered three major Dao during her time in the Nascent Soul Realm. And during her trials in the Mirror of Trials, her strength had repeatedly surged. Astonishingly, she had now fully grasped all five elemental Dao. It must be said that she was truly a once-in-a-century genius! In addition, Adele had alsoprehended another special Dao: the Grand Unity Dao. While this Dao did not directly enhance herbat power, for someone who had mastered theplete set of five elemental Dao, it allowed her to perfectly blend them together. The mutually supportive nature of these Dao exponentially increased her power. If we were to assess the striking power of her palm attack alone, it could undoubtedly rival the pinnacle ofte-stage Void Reclusion experts, and even those who had just entered the Fragmentation Void stage. It would be a piece of cake to deal with ordinary early-stage or mid-stage Void Reclusion opponents. Ls face turned cold, and he inwardly eximed, Good timing! His fist carried a simrly terrifying power as he met Adeles strike. With a Sky Shaker physique and a Qi Refinement strength that had just broken through to the Void Reclusion Realm, L had an intense desire for battle. However, finding an evenly matched opponent was proving difficult. Feeling the power behind Adeles palm strike, he felt not fear but rather a thrill of the hunt. On Ls fist, there was a faint earth and gold color, surrounded by crackling electricity. With the formidable strength of his Sky Shaker physique as the foundation,bined with the solidity of the Solid Earth Way, the ferocity of the Thunder and Lightning Dao, and the eerie essence of the Death Embryo, he met Adeles attack without any fancy moves. Boom! As their fists collided, the surrounding space trembled and distorted. Adeles face, initially filled with unparalleled confidence, suddenly changed expression. She let out a muffled groan and took three light steps back before stabilizing herself. In terms of pure attack power, Adele, who had perfectly integrated the five elemental Dao, was indeed slightly stronger than L. However, Ls robust physique, coupled with the defense provided by the Solid Earth Way, allowed him to withstand this degree of counterforce. While Adeles attack was at its peak, her physical strength fell far behind Ls. Why retreat? Come! L shouted fiercely. Buzz! The immense power field of his physique suddenly unleashed and acted upon Adele.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Adele, who had just taken three steps back, suddenly felt a powerful suction force pulling at her, causing her delicate body to stagger and lurch towards L. The physical power field unleashed by Ls Sky Shaker physique was even more formidable than that of ate-stage Void Reclusion expert, catching her off guard. Hoo! In conjunction with the power field of his physique, L fiercely threw a punch. Get lost! Yuji, Ill help you! At this moment, apanied by a loud shout, Gary, who had been forced back by Ls previous punch, charged forward once again. He had mastered two advanced Dao, True Fire and Sharp Gold Way, which were derived from the five elemental Dao. This made his attacks equally formidable. The Sharp Gold Way caused Garys body to flicker with golden light, like an indestructible golden body, providing him with remarkable defense. In addition to reaching theter stage of Void Reclusion, even though L was knocked back by Garys punch earlier, he didnt suffer any substantial injuries. You see, as ones cultivation level increases, the disparity between each small stage bes greater. Dont underestimate the difference between theter stage of Void Reclusion and the early stage; a powerful individual in theter stage of Void Reclusion can easily overpower someone in the double-digit stages. Bam! Garys leg fiercely swept towards L, his foot kicking Ls forearm, deflecting his punch and preventing it fromnding on Adele. In the next moment, Lughed madly and said, Well done! One-on-one isnt satisfying enough! I hope you two wont disappoint me. Before his words had even finished, he charged forward once again. The forearm struck by Gary felt as if it had lost all sensation. However, after Garys right footnded, his toe lightly tapped the ground, trembling slightly. He felt as though his kick had struck a small mountain. Adele, lets kill him together! Gary said. Hmm! No holding back, Adele nodded, her voice devoid of its usual indifference. At this moment, the two finally realized just how formidable this person before them, who appeared to be in the early stage of Void Reclusion, truly was. His attacks were on par with theirs, despite them mastering powerful techniques in theter stage of Void Reclusion. His physical strength and defensive power were extraordinary. Right now, even Adele didnt have the confidence to defeat L alone. Only by working together did they stand a chance. In the meantime, L alone took on the two strongest opponents. The remaining seven people surrounded and besieged Cecil, Savannah, and Violet. Apart from Matt, Cecils current opponent was another mid-stage Void Reclusion cultivator from Peni Fairy Ind. Despite being outnumbered, Cecil held his own in the fight. With the family leaders possession and the mastery of two powerful techniques, hisbat strength was not to be underestimated. Violet, with her mastery of the Way of Fire and theplete Way of Death, had quite a strong fighting ability. Savannah, having taken Erics Way of Ice and the speed boost of the Way of the Wind, was also formidable. However, even so, the two women were facing more than twice their number of opponents. As the battle continued, Violet and Savannah gradually showed signs of decline and had begun to get injured. Exhausted from dealing with the situation, they seemed as if they could be struck down at any moment. You two girls, I wonder if youll survive! After over a hundred moves, a mid-stage Void Reclusion cultivator seized an opportunity when Savannah was evading others and swiftly attacked her from behind. Boom! However, that attack didntnd on Savannah. Instead, the persons body flew out like a burst sack. L? Be careful! Savannah felt the danger behind her just now, but to her surprise, the danger suddenly disappeared. The attack didnt hit her? She turned her head and saw a tall figure standing behind her. It was the sturdy and solid fist imprint, shooting through the air and directly sting the mid-stage Void Reclusion cultivator away. However, in order to help her, L ended up being attacked by Adele and Gary, leaving Savannah horrified as she shouted in rm! Chapter 893: Deadly Beast, Lachlan! Thats right! At this moment, it was L who made a move and sent their opponent flying, helping Savannah. He not only took on Adele and Gary, the two strongest fighters, but also unleashed his spiritual power, paying attention to everything happening in the battlefield. They had agreed to get the two women to safety until the end. They couldnt let Savannah and Violet lose their lives before that! Protecting their own peoples safety was more important than killing the enemy. Suddenly, L delivered a powerful punch, sending the Void Reclusion mid-stage attacker who was about to strike Savannah from behind, flying out! An instant kill! However, at the same time, Adele and Gary wouldnt just stand by. As L changed direction and came to support them, the two of them caught up as well. They attacked fiercely, targeting L. Adele aimed a palm strike at Ls back, while Gary used his finger as a sword, aiming for Ls neck. In the blink of an eye, Savannah couldnt rx because L had saved her. She was horrified and shouted a warning to L. However, before she could finish, Adele and Garys attacksnded on L before her reminder. Boom! Thud! Apanied by two muffled sounds, Adeles palm struck Ls back heart, and Garys finger stabbed his neck. L! With this, Savannahs face turned pale, and she eximed in shock. Violet and Cecil, who were engaged in battle, also turned to look in their direction, their expressions changing instantly. Meanwhile, Adele and Garys faces also changed! They felt that their attacks, which hit L, had significantly reduced in power.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Combined with Ls terrifying defense, it seemed that their attacks had not harmed him? What are you shouting for? Im fine! Focus on dealing with your enemies! At this moment, an evil smile appeared on Ls face, and he grinned. Whoosh! The next second, he twisted his neck and fiercely charged at Adele and Gary again. Despite taking two hits, he seemed unscathed? What no one knew at this moment was that when L temporarily abandoned his two opponents to support Savannah, he activated his fleshly technique: Sky Shaker! With Sky Shaker, L could absorb the elemental power released by everyone around him for a short period. And the elemental power had no effect on him. It was worth noting that the terrifying aspect of Void Reclusion experts wasrgely due to the amplification of elemental power. Attacks solely relying on true qi had limited power. One can imagine how ineffective Adele and Garys attacks would be once their elemental power had no effect on L. Moreover, L possessed the Sky Shaker fleshly technique and the Rich Soil Unyielding Form technique enhanced by the Solid Earth Way. Adele and Garys attacks became as if they were scraping on the surface. Even if they caused some damage, it was only superficial, and it would heal in the blink of an eye. Boom, boom, boom Next, L, facing two opponents, was like a god possessed, incredibly fierce, relentlessly attacking Adele and Gary. The sound of fists, feet, and bodies colliding was incessant! Reaching their level, Adele and Gary also abandoned the standard weapons provided by the Kunlun Divine Mountains. His own fists and body were much stronger than those weapons. Boom! Another collision, Adele and L shed palms, and Ls powerful attack directly pushed aside Adeles right arm. With an open opportunity, L punched her in the chest. With a muffled sound, Adele flew backward, spitting out blood, and the soft and thick protection on her chest did little to cushion the impact. Heh, not a bad sensation. L sneered and shook his fist. In the midst of battle, he didnt care about manners or avoiding certain parts of the opponents body. You Wow! Adele was both shocked and angry. After regaining her footing, she expelled another mouthful of blood. She had been heavily injured by Ls punch. With a mix of astonishment and horror, she looked at L. Because she could sense that Ls attacks contained various principles and forces. The Five Elements, Garys True Fire Way, Sharp Gold Way, and more This meant that Ls already incredibly fierce attacks now carried even more power. You bastard! Youre asking for death! At that moment, seeing Adele being sent flying, Gary let out a furious roar. He resembled a person with hair standing on end out of anger! Garys mouth was now stained with blood, and his right arm hung limp. The five fingers of his right hand, previously used as weapons, were all curved in an exaggerated manner. It was the result of the collision with L! His left ribcage slightly caved in from the previous punch he received from L. As ate-stage Void Reclusion practitioner, he had already sustained significant injuries fighting alongside Adele against L. In this moment, Gary charged forward with a furious roar. However, when he reached the spot where Adele was fighting, his rtively unharmed left arm suddenly lifted and ruthlessly pped Adele from behind. Boom! Caught off guard, Adeles body was instantly pped away by him. Already heavily injured, she spewed out a mouthful of blood and flew towards L. Adele, dont me me! I, Gary, will be one of the Seeds of the Star Path no matter what! I will avenge you! After mming Adele away, Gary didnt hesitate and turned to run. He exerted all his strength and escaped at full speed. Law of the jungle: When facing a deadly beast, you dont need to outrun the beast, just yourpanions! And at this moment, L, with his ferocious attacks and invincible defense, was like that deadly beast to Gary. He didnt know if he could run faster than Adele, so he might as well send thispanion into the beasts mouth. He would seize the opportunity to save his own life! Whoosh! As Adele flew towards him, Ls figure instantly turned into an afterimage, avoiding the woman, and chased after the fleeing Gary. The Wind Thunder state applied by Savannah hadnt worn off yet, and Ls speed was more than twice as fast as Garys! If he let the opponent escape like this, there would be no point in continuing! Chapter 894: Sorry, I Don’t Believe You Gary suddenly felt a blur before his eyes as a person caught up with him and stood in front of him. A brilliant golden light, apanied by thunder and colorful rays, mercilessly surged towards him. Get lost! Gary exerted all his strength and pped at the iing fist shadow. Thebined power of True Fire Way and Sharp Gold Way erupted with full force. However, the power and various forces contained within the fist shadow far surpassed his palm strike. In the next instant, the palm imprint was instantly annihted by the fist shadow, still carrying over seventy percent of its force, fiercely sting into Gary. His body flew out like a burst sack. Ls figure shed, and before Gary could even get up with his heavily injured body, L mercilessly stomped on him with his weight that felt like a thousand pounds. His chest immediately caved in, his eyes widened with intense resentment and frustration. The Boundary Talisman on his body scattered in an instant. His heart burst, and he breathed hisst. Such a monstrous genius, ate-stage Void Reclusion expert, fell beneath Ls feet. Gary thought he was clever, intending to use Adele as a temporary dy while escaping during Ls fight with his opponent. However, the survival rules of the jungle were simply ineffective against his opponent. L was not a simple-minded beast. After dealing with Gary, L didnt hesitate and promptly returned to the battlefield. ncing at Adele, who was already heavily injured and lying on the ground due to Garys attack, he hesitated for a moment before rushing towards the battlefield where Violet and Savannah were. As always, the safety of the two women was the top priority. At this moment, Violet and Savannah were facing three opponents after L had killed the intermediate-stage Void Reclusion expert earlier. The battle reached a stalemate for a while! Although Violetsbat power was impressive, Savannah was only in the early stage of Void Reclusion. Being able to hold their own in a 2v3 battle was already quite remarkable. However, this stalemate was broken as soon as L arrived! Boom! L, charging in like a tiger among sheep, took down a mid-stage Void Reclusion expert with a single blow. The remaining two were equally helpless! At this moment, L was still benefiting from the continuous duration of his Sky Shaker divine ability, absorbing and gathering the power of numerous Dao principles.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Combined with the strength of his Sky Shaker physique, the might of his punches was unimaginable. On the other side, the battle between Cecil and Matt was nearing its end. At this moment, Cecil threw two punches, and two dragon-tiger phantoms roared as they pounced on Matt and the other person. The Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist once again showed its fangs. Although it wasnt L who used it, the attacking power that instantly depleted the true energy of a mid-stage Void Reclusion expert was still extremely terrifying. Boom! Boom! Matt and hispanion felt the power of Cecils strike, and while their souls trembled, they were sent flying. Afternding, their seven orifices bled, their bodies in tatters. They were already out of breath, unable to inhale anymore! With Violet and Savannah no longer having opponents due to Ls intervention, they came over to help, and Matt and hispanion met their demise. Spit! Cecil, who had exhausted all his true energy, spat a mouthful of blood at Matts corpse, feeling both satisfied and exhausted. And at this moment, after dealing with the others, L turned and walked towards the heavily injured Adele on the ground. Adeles beautiful eyes were filled with astonishment as she looked at the sea of corpses around her. All of these bodies were her formerrades! Not a single one belonged to the enemy. In the battle of eight against four, the enemy emerged victorious. Before taking action, she had never imagined such an oue! Adeles once ethereal and indifferent beautiful face could no longer maintain itsposure. As she watched L approach, a hint of despair and panic rose on her face. It was apanied by a touch of resentment and mockery. However, that resentment and mockery were not directed towards L and the other enemies. It was because of Gary! The person who had been attentive to her all along the way, swearing to spare no expense and even sacrifice himself to help her reach the end, had betrayed and betrayed her in the most critical moment. On the other hand, this enemy in front of her stood faithfully by his twopanions, unwavering in the face of their formidable opponent. Of course, in hindsight, perhaps in this mans eyes, her team was not even worth mentioning. What kind of monstrous existence was this? Are you going to kill me? She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and asked L in a low voice. What else? L responded expressionlessly. I thought you Adele let out a bitterugh and shook her head. Did you think I would spare you? Previously, when Gary sent Adele flying, L didnt immediately kill her. Instead, he chose to pursue Gary, not because L intended to let Adele go, but because she was already seriously injured and couldnt escape. Inparison, if Gary had escaped, L would have found it even more uneptable. Will you spare me? Both Peni Fairy Ind and I will be grateful to you. Adele bit her lip, her beautiful eyes filled with a pleading look. In this weakened state, this immensely powerful monster revealed a trace of vulnerability and helplessness. When a woman of such breathtaking beauty showed such a demeanor, most men would probably soften their hearts. No one wants to die if they can avoid it. However, L was not an ordinary man; his heart was as cold and hard as iron! Spare you? Heh, we are already enemies. If I spare you, will you be grateful? L asked with a cold smile. I will! I swear! In this Mirror of Trials, we arepeting and fighting each other. There is no personal grudge. Although you have gravely injured me, as long as you dont kill me, I, Adele, will be immensely grateful. In the future, as fellow Seeds of the Star Path, we will inevitably encounter each other. I will always remember your kindness and never hold a grudge against you. Is that alright? Adele bit her lip, her voice losing some of its indifference and coldness due to her severe injuries, and gaining a touch of vulnerability. She softly pleaded with L. However, upon hearing her words, L shook his head without hesitation. Im sorry, but I dont believe you. You! Adeles face turned pale at his words. Her eyes were filled with a strong sense of unwillingness, resentment, and despair. The next moment, she felt a strong murderous intent locked onto her, causing her hair to stand on end, as if she could smell the scent of death. L suddenly raised his fist, and his true energy surged, radiating bright light. However, at that moment, a sudden distortion and fluctuation urred in the space around all the surviving individuals within the Mirror of Trials. Chapter 895: Missing Person Inside the Mirror of Trials! At the foot of the Kunlun Divine Mountains, the pride of heaven, Lnd,y several corpses. His strength had reached the pinnacle of thete stage of Void Reclusion. The information Cecil had brought to Adele and the others was already several days old. Within those few days, Lnds strength had once again improved by a small margin. It wasnt because his aptitude was more monstrous than that of Adele and other geniuses, but rather because as a disciple of the Kunlun Divine Mountains, he knew better how to quickly enhance his own strength within the Mirror of Trials. The Mirror of Trials used by the Kunlun Divine Mountains to cultivate their own geniuses had its own special methods. At this moment, Lnd not only mastered theplete spatial Dao, which made him invulnerable to both attacks and life-threatening situations, but he alsoprehended the three major Dao of metal, wood, and water within the Five Elements Dao. In addition to his formidable strength at the pinnacle of thete stage of Void Reclusion, it was simply too easy for him to kill other participants. Just then, he raised an eyebrow and his gaze suddenly sharpened. With the aid of a faint light emitted from a volcano thousands of meters away, he sensed a suspicious figure not far from him. Buzz! At this moment, a wave of spiritual fluctuations appeared. The souls of the several people he had killed earlier were directly pulled out from their bodies and drifted toward that direction. What kind of sinister technique is this? Seeking death! Lnds tone became stern. In the next instant, apanied by a spatial fluctuation, his figure instantly disappeared from where he stood and traversed a distance of thousands of kilometers, reappearing behind a graceful figure. The other party seemed to have a premonition and suddenly turned around. It revealed a face that was initially quite pretty, but for some reason, it gave off a chilling sensation. The person exuded a fierce evil aura, with a touch of malevolence and resentment lingering between their brows. Lnd frowned and then decisively made his move, intending to put an end to this woman. Harlows expression changed at this moment, feeling a great sense of danger. Her eyes shed with a strange light, and her figure transformed into a blurry state. However, just as they were about to take action, the spatial fluctuations around them distorted. Meanwhile, in another ce, within an endless dark environment, two participants who had reached the mid-stage of Void Reclusion were hiding in a cave. Senior Davidson, should we go out and explore a bit? Our strength has reached the mid-stage of Void Reclusion. Shouldnt we try our luck a bit more? Who knows, maybe well encounter some opportunities. One of them spoke with an eager tone. Why bother? Do you really think the mid-stage of Void Reclusion is formidable? Listen to me, lets just hide here until this event is over. Now, within the Mirror of Trials, its pitch ck. No one can find us here. If were lucky, when others have fought to the end, maybe we can be one of the Seeds of the Star Path. At the very least, we can survive until the time is up and receive a substantial reward. Dont even think about showing off by going out. I have a feeling that going out means death! The person referred to as Senior Davidson advised with a serious and earnest tone. Fine Although the other person felt unwilling, they truly didnt have the courage to venture out alone. Pfft! Pfft! However, at this very moment, two sounds of des piercing flesh appeared without warning. In the pitch-dark environment, the two individuals were certain that there was no third person present. Yet, they were suddenly subjected to a deadly attack. One had their throat pierced, while the other was stabbed through the temple. As they stared wide-eyed in their final moments, they still had no idea what had happened. There was clearly no one else here! Isa, licking the blood off the de, taunted with a cold and sinister tone, Even if you donte out, youll still die! Isa, who couldpletely blend into the darkness, made his move! And as he killed these two individuals, a wave of distortion and fluctuation rippled throughout the space around him. A force started pushing him away. Not only him, but the remaining participants in the Mirror of Trials were also repelled by this force. Because the nearly two thousand candidates had finally been eliminated, leaving only ten people! Outside, in the martial arena! The surrounding stands were now empty, with only a few scattered spectators remaining. Inside the Mirror of Trials, it was pitch-ck, and those outside couldnt see what was happening inside. Furthermore, with arge number of participants dead and eliminated, only a few sects, families, and candidates remained inside. With their own descendants gone, many people naturally left as well. However, Elder Skywalker and Master Ho, the head of Kunlun, remained on the high tform from beginning to end. Swipe! Swipe! Swipe! Swipe At this moment, figures began appearing one after another on the transparent screen in the martial arena. However, the bottom of the screen was now pitch-ck, like a frightening abyss. Is it over? Has the candidate of the Seed of the Star Path emerged? It should be! Hahaha, I, Lnd, the genius of Kunlun, have indeed fought to the end!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What? Theyve all reached the peak of Void Reclusionster stage? One by one, they have be powerful Void Reclusion experts! Huh? Why is there still one in the initial stage of Void Reclusion? Their luck is too good! Our Peni Fairy Inds Fairy Yuxi is indeed among them. The remaining people, looking at the figures appearing in the martial arena, began discussing among themselves. At this moment, Adele was still sitting there, her face filled with lingering fear. I didnt die? The Seed of the Star Path Selection Tournament coincidentally ended when L was about to kill me? In addition to feeling relieved, a hint of resentment and anger surged in her eyes. I showed such vulnerability, yet that man wouldnt let me go! I, Adele, will remember this grudge. Subconsciously, her gaze swept across the entire venue, but she was puzzled to find that Ls figure was nowhere to be seen among the people present. Meanwhile, Violet, Savannah, and Cecil wore expressions of confusion. They were also searching for L! Whats going on? Wheres L? Savannah couldnt help but voice her doubts softly. At this moment, only nine people appeared in the martial arena: Lnd, Adele, Violet, Savannah, Cecil, Harlow, Isa, as well as two unfamiliar faces. One was Joanna Munoz, a female disciple from a ce called the South Sea Pavilion, at theter stage of Void Reclusion. The other was a young monk from the Heavenly Summit Sect named Sage Bently, also at theter stage of Void Reclusion. Nine people, but one was missing! Ls whereabouts were unknown! He didnte out with the others? Chapter 896: Lachlan’s Panic Only ten people remained, marking the end of the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. However, only nine emerged. Elder Fiery Dragon and the chubby girl, Wynne, who had been watching until the end, showed deep concern and surprise on their faces. Whats going on? Why didnt Le out? Elder Fiery Dragons expression changed. Could it be that the young master Wynne had a bad feeling. They had stayed here, not leaving, because they believed L was still inside the Mirror of Trials. However, when the tournament ended and other participants appeared, L was nowhere to be seen. The Ancient Willis family and the Broken Pulse Sect reacted differently. Archer, the Elder of the Ancient Willis family, had a change of expression upon seeing Violet. Violet, youre not dead? How is that possible? What about that inheritor, L? Could he have died inside? He secretly thought to himself, his expression constantly changing. Ls death was not good news for the Ancient Willis family. It meant that the Dragon Ancestor inheritance they coveted could be lost at any moment.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sullivan and hispanions from the Broken Pulse Sect also had uncertain and surprised expressions. Ulrics shattered soul token within the sect had already informed him of the fall of their genius within the Mirror of Trials. And now, Ls absence was not what Sullivan had hoped for. At the seating area of the Heaven Gap Sect, udias expression was undoubtedly captivating. Her face, which had be even more enchanting, was filled with astonishment and a hint of regret. Isa made it to the end? Its truly unexpected! From now on, the Heaven Gap Sect will hold him in even higher regard! It seems Ill have to please him in the future! As for L Are you dead? You worthless person, did you really die like that? On the other side of the seating area, the people in this region seemed to exude a chilling aura, giving off a sense of eerie atmosphere. They were from an ancient and sinister sect called the Hall of the Three Realms. The experts of this sect were well-versed in dark and forbidden arts, having cultivated various wicked techniques to the pinnacle. Even though it was a twisted and forbidden path, when practiced to the extreme, it was equally formidable. The Hall of the Three Realms had also been invited to participate in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. Harlow was the outstanding disciple of the Hall of the Three Realms. At this moment, the evil cultivators led by the Hall of the Three Realms looked at Harlow, who appeared on the martial stage, with a satisfied smile on their faces. Excellent! Tinger has made it to the end and be one of the Seeds of the Star Path! Who dares to say that our Hall of the Three Realms is incapable of reaching greatness through the twisted path? Among the thousands of geniuses, disciples of our Hall of the Three Realms can be that one in ten! Thats right! Although Harlow joined our Hall of the Three Realms halfway, she possesses the natural Supreme Yin Body, and her soul is exceptionally powerful. She is an unparalleled genius who cultivates our Hall of the Three Realms Soul Void Great Technique! Hehehe With so many geniuses dying inside the Mirror of Trials this time, Tinger must have absorbed many powerful souls, right? Definitely! Her strength has reached theter stage of Void Reclusion! In the cultivation world, there is only strength, no right or wrong! Those self-proimed righteous sects who look down on our Hall of the Three Realms, this time they have to look up to us! Although the Ghost que Sect, a subsidiary sect cultivated by the Hall of the Three Realms in the ordinary martial world, has been annihted, they have at least trained a promising individual for us! Not bad, not bad The experts of the Hall of the Three Realms exchanged words. The Ghost que Sect was precisely the affiliated sect cultivated by the Hall of the Three Realms in the ordinary martial world. After Romeos death, Harlow was consumed by overwhelming resentment and, coupled with having the Supreme Yin Body, became the target of the recently deceased Ghost que Sects ancestor, Heskels soul. Using his scattered soul, the other party merged his soul energy and a cultivation memory into Harlows soul. Later on, the Ghost que Sect intended to develop Harlow into a bloody witch, but it was disrupted by Ls fortuitous encounter, and incidentally, the sect was annihted. Since then, Harlow, relying on the memories left by Heskel, sought out the Hall of the Three Realms and joined them. Her strength skyrocketed! This time, she stood out and became one of the top ten! On the martial arts stage, Isa surveyed the surroundings, a sinister smile appearing on her face! Didnt L see? Hahaha, hes dead! He must be dead! Harlow also nced at the few people around her, her expression revealing a mix ofplexity and resentment. L, I cant kill you. Its my greatest regret in this life that I couldnt imprison and torture your soul! Meanwhile, Savannah and Violet were feeling somewhat anxious. Why couldnt they see L? Where did L go? At this moment, not only them but even Elder Skywalker furrowed his brow, unsure of what had happened. It should have been ten people, so why was one missing? However, Master Ho, the head of Kunlun, suddenly had a drastic change in his expression. What Whats going on? Why is the connection between me and the Mirror of Trials rapidly weakening? Within the Mirror of Trials! L stood there, looking up at the sky, his face disying a deep sense of astonishment and panic. Suddenly, an immensely huge face appeared in the void. Although the person appeared kind and had an aura of immortality, having such a face in ones field of vision was truly horrifying. As he watched everyone else leaving this tiny world one after another, leaving only himself behind, L was filled with unease. Young one, you havepletely ruined my Mirror of Trials! The colossal face spoke with an emotionless tone. My Mirror of Trials? Elder, are you Ls expression changed, and he cautiously asked. In his heart, a thud urred! Damn it! This venerable-looking old man was the owner of the Mirror of Trials. Did he intentionally leave him behind to cause trouble for him? Its over! A wave of intense panic surged in Ls heart. Chapter 897: The Reclaiming of the Mirror of Trials L was not clueless! How could he not know that he had absorbed the Power of the Sun and Moon within the Mirror of Trialspletely? The disappearance of the two celestial bodies was his own doing. The copse of the micro-world within the Mirror of Trials was ultimately his responsibility as well. Now, was he going to be held ountable for it? Elder, are you? L tried to remainposed as he respectfully inquired. I am the founding ancestor of Kunlun Divine Mountains. You may call me Kunlun Founder, came the solemn reply. To be precise, I am but a spiritual consciousness of Kunlun Founder. The micro-world within the Mirror of Trials also requires the will of the heavens to support its operation. And I, this spiritual consciousness, have been injected into the Mirror of Trials, bing the will of this micro-world. The massive illusory face spoke with a deep voice. Despite its emotions, there seemed to be no resentment. A spiritual consciousness? The will of this micro-world? L murmured in astonishment. Yes, said the will of Kunlun Founder. So, young one, you have left my world in ruins, deste and withering. Do you think you can simply walk away from this? But, elder, how can I help? L tugged at the corner of his mouth and asked tentatively. As soon as he spoke, a cold snort resounded directly in Ls mind. The other party wasmunicating with Ls thoughts. What do you think? You have turned my world into aplete mess, in ruins, and lifeless. Do you really think you can just leave it at that? You, kid, must help me restore this micro-world! Kunlun Founders tone was displeased. Finally, the strong dissatisfaction and resentment towards L surfaced. I I also want to help! How can you help? I am weak, and I I dont know how to do it. Elder, please forgive me! I truly didnt mean to. L forced a bitter smile and muttered to himself. Who made the Power of the Sun and Moon in this micro-world insufficient, causing me to absorb it all? Is it my fault? Otherwise, with my physical and spiritual strength, I might have been able to advance further. You shameless brat! What did you say? You absorbed all the Power of the Sun and Moon that I had condensed back then, and yet you still find itcking? You scoundrel! The other party clearly understood Ls thoughts directly, and upon hearing his muttering, immediately shouted angrily. Uh L was drenched in sweat, his face flushed. No! Thats not what I meant Enough nonsense! You shameless child, you must help me repair this micro-worldpletely!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dont you possess a technique that can absorb the Power of the Sun and Moon? From now on, you will use this technique to absorb the Power of the Sun and Moon and inject it into my Mirror of Trials. Replenish it with the Power of the Sun and Moon and condense the two celestial bodies once again. Therefore, from this moment forward, I will establish a soul connection with you, and the Mirror of Trials will temporarily recognize you as its master. When you have helped me restore this micro-world, I will sever this connection! The will of Kunlun Founder stated firmly, leaving no room for doubt. Buzz! In the next moment, L felt a surge of excitement in his soul, followed by establishing a connection with this will. At this moment, he couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. After all, Kunlun Founder had transformed this will into the will of the world within the Mirror of Trials. In other words, L, at this moment, established a connection with the will of this small world. Now, he unexpectedly had a feeling of being familiar with every aspect of this small world. Whether it was volcanic eruptions, earthquakes, raging winds, or the constant death of creatures within the Mirror of Trials, he knew them all too well. This sense ofplete control and perception was much clearer than his previous understanding as the head of Kunlun. There was simply noparison! Suddenly, a strong sense of guilt and apology surged within Ls heart. He hadnt felt it before sensing this strand of will from the world. However, at this moment, he seemed to empathize with it! It was his own doing that caused the copse of this small world! It was his own fault that countless lives within the Mirror of Trials suffered a cmity! What a disaster! L gritted his teeth, feeling a sourness in his nose. The next moment, he looked up at the massive illusion of a face and sincerely said, Senior, rest assured, I will do everything in my power to restore the world of the Mirror of Trials! I am ashamed! Hmm! You still have some conscience! Focus on cultivating your Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique and dont bring anyone with you! Hmph! said the will of the Kunlun Founder. Yes! Then, senior, can you let me leave now? L arched his hand and asked with a bitter smile. Cant you leave on your own? Mirror of Trials has recognized you as its master! Hmph! The big face of the Kunlun Founder gradually disappeared between heaven and earth, once again turning into the will of this small world. He was everywhere and yet nowhere to be found. As the words fell, L nodded. Then, with a single thought, he felt the scene before him shift, and he directly left the Mirror of Trials. He was back outside, on the martial arts stage! When everyone was guessing and full of doubt, they finally saw the tenth figure appear. For a moment, everyones gaze fell on L. So, there was still one more person? I knew someone was missing! The Ten Seeds of the Star Path areplete! Why did this kide outte? On the high tform of the martial arts stage, Master Ho, the head of Kunlun, wore a look of puzzlement. He even had a hint of panic. Because as the former owner, he hadpletely lost contact with the Mirror of Trials at this moment. Elder Skywalker looked at L, his eyes gleaming, and a trace of a smile appeared on his face without leaving a trace. This little guy didnt disappoint me after all! But why did hee out sote? At this moment, Violet and Savannah rushed to Ls side. Their pretty faces were filled with relief. L, youre out? You scared us! Cecil also breathed a sigh of relief. L, whats going on with you? On the spectator seats, Elder Fiery Dragon and Wynnes worried expressions instantly turned into joy and excitement. The young master truly has a fortunate destiny! Our Sun Moon Sect is going to rise again! L smiled at Violet and the others, but in the next moment, his expression turned cold. He felt several unfriendly gazes falling on him. Chapter 898: The Wrath of Kunlun Divine Mountains Adele stared at L with a resentful gaze. And Isa and Harlow were no exception. Their gazes towards L were filled with intense bitterness and hostility. And thus, the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament dered its sessful conclusion. Some were overjoyed, some were unwilling, and some were filled with resentment. The cultivators didnt waste any time and dispersed immediately. Elder Skywalker first gave ten Seed of the Star Path participants a healing elixir, then he nned to take them to Kunlun Divine Mountains to treat their injuries. Meanwhile, Master Ho, the head of Kunlun, was still immersed in spection and doubt about the loss of contact with the Mirror of Trials. Just at that moment, L extended his hand, and a treasure with an ancient and heavy appearance, radiating colorful light like a bronze mirror, suddenly rose from beneath the martial arena. Itnded in Ls hands. The people who hadnt left the scene yet were instantly astonished when they saw this sight. Master Ho widened his eyes, filled with a mix of astonishment and anger. Even Lnd, the pride of the heavens, and the others from Kunlun Divine Mountains had their expressions instantly change. The Mirror of Trials? Thats the Mirror of Trials? Master Ho shouted, Stop! In the next second, he shed and charged towards L with an imposing manner. Lnd and the others from Kunlun Divine Mountains also gathered around, their eyes unkind, surrounding L. Master Ho! Elder Skywalker quickly stepped in front of L and intercepted Master Ho. He had to protect L from the impending attack. As the head of Kunlun, Master Hos strength had reached the early stage of Fragmentation Void. No matter how strong L was, he would likely be at a disadvantage. At this moment, Ls face carried a hint of seriousness and caution as he stared at Master Ho and asked, Senior, what are you doing? He had long anticipated that epting the Mirror of Trials would surely bring trouble. But he couldnt give up this treasure. What are you doing? Kid, you dare to seize our Kunlun Divine Mountains sect-protecting treasure? You fool! Hand it over immediately! Master Ho pointed at L and angrily shouted, How dare you make the Mirror of Trials your own? Tell me, who are you? What kind of scheme did you use? Lnd also red at L with an imposing manner and questioned, Kid, did you cause the sudden loss of radiance in the Mirror of Trials? Hand over the Mirror of Trials! You dare to covet our Kunlun Divine Mountains treasure? You seek death! Hand it over! Hand over the treasure, or dont me us for being impolite! Not only do you have to hand it over, but you also have to exin everything clearly! The people from Kunlun Divine Mountains angrily berated L, disying a strong intent to tear him apart. Elder Skywalker looked at L with confusion at this moment. Kid, whats going on? Upon seeing this scene, Elder Fiery Dragon and Wynne in the spectator stands wore anxious expressions. Others had mixed reactions. Adele, Isa, and Harlow had a hint of schadenfreude on their faces. Violet and the others sweated nervously for L. L snorted lightly, facing the menacing crowd from the Kunlun Mountains, and said in aposed voice, I am one of the participants in the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament. Who else could it be? As for why the Mirror of Trials came into my possession, the reason is simple: it has acknowledged me as its owner. Now, I am the master of this treasure! As soon as the words fell, Master Ho and the others were furious, and if it werent for Elder Skywalkers intervention, they would have likely attacked directly. What did you say? The Mirror of Trials is a divine treasure that has been passed down through generations in our Kunlun Divine Mountains since ancient times. What makes you the owner of it? Speak up! What unscrupulous means did you use to covet the treasure of our Kunlun Divine Mountains? Master Ho asked through gritted teeth. Sorry! I didnt use any means. It was the will of the Mirror of Trials itself that chose me as its master. It is a spiritual incarnation left by your Kunlun Founder. It was the intention of our respected predecessor to pass this treasure to me. I merely epted it passively. L frowned and exined. As the words fell, the people from Kunlun Divine Mountains present couldnt believe what they were hearing. Nonsense! How could I, the founder of Kunlun Divine Mountains, give the treasure to you? You are not from our sect. Even if the founder has a spirit in heaven, how could he give this precious treasure to an outsider like you? Young man, if you im it was the intention of our Kunlun Founder, then bring him out for us to see! Thats right! If it truly is the manifestation of our founder, we will have nothing more to say! If you cant prove it, dont me us for being impolite! The people from Kunlun spoke coldly. They simply didnt believe what L said. Unfazed, L, using his own thoughts, tried to evoke the will of the Mirror of Trials and make the intention of the Kunlun Founder manifest. Elder? Elder, can you pleasee out and show yourself? Now, the descendants of Kunlun wont let me take the Mirror of Trials away. Youe out and prove it, alright? Elder?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. L called out continuously, maintaining a spiritual connection with the Kunlun Founder within the Mirror of Trials. The next moment, the Kunlun Founder responded. Young man, I cant help you with this! I am not the true soul of the Kunlun Founder, merely a fragment of his will. I cannot manifest outside the Mirror of Trials! Upon hearing this, Ls expression changed. What should I do now? Arent you causing me trouble with this? Theres nothing I can do! You have to solve it yourself. Even if I could manifest, the people from Kunlun Divine Mountains are determined to make things difficult for you. How can I prove that I am the Kunlun Founder? So, I cant help you anymore. The will of the Kunlun Founder sighed helplessly. You! Damn it! Ls face twitched a few times. At this moment, watching his ever-changing expression, Master Ho coldly snorted heavily. Young man, speechless, arent you? You actually thought of fooling us with the founder? Now, hand over the Mirror of Trials obediently, then confess your intentions honestly, and maybe well spare your life! Chapter 899: Winner Takes It All Facing pressure from the Kunlun Divine Mountains, L furrowed his brow and asked, What if I refuse toply? He nced at Elder Skywalker and spoke in a deep voice, Senior, if I recall correctly, you mentioned before the start of the Star Path Seed Selection Tournament that all opportunities obtained within the Mirror of Trials belong to the participants, right? What about this treasure? At this moment, L could still hold his ground, relying on the Orderwarden Organization. As one of the Seeds of the Star Path, he believed that the organization, which had gone through so much trouble to select the top ten geniuses, would not allow any mishap to befall him. Thats why he dared to argue with the Kunlun Divine Mountains. Of course, if Elder Skywalker didnt intervene, L would consider softening his stance. Surrendering the treasure was not out of the question. However, as long as there was a chance to fight for it, he wouldnt let go of this opportunity. Notply? Are you seeking death! Master Hos anger red up. At that moment, Elder Skywalker raised his hand, furrowed his brows, and looked at Master Ho and the disciples of the Kunlun Divine Mountains. Master Ho and fellow disciples of the Kunlun Divine Mountains, please calm down, he said in a solemn tone. Master Ho, may I ask if your sect has epted thepensation provided by the Orderwarden Organization for the damages caused during the Mirror of Trials? Well Master Hos voice faltered as he reluctantly replied, Yes, we have epted it. Thats right! Previously, after the Power of the Sun and Moon was fully absorbed within the pitch-ck Mirror of Trials, thepensation from the Orderwarden Organization had already been handed over and received by the Kunlun Divine Mountains. Since you have eptedpensation for the damages caused in the Mirror of Trials, it should logically be considered the property of my Orderwarden Organization now, shouldnt it? Elder Skywalker asked indifferently. This was like someone hitting and killing another persons sheep. Sincepensation had been paid for the loss of the sheep, the dead sheep should belong to the one who caused the ident. Whether that person would roast or steam the sheep had nothing to do with the original owner. Well, thats true, Master Ho hesitated, wanting to argue. However, Elder Skywalker coldly snorted and waved his hand. Enough, Master Ho. Theres no need to argue further. You should know how muchpensation our Orderwarden Organization has paid for this Mirror of Trials. This treasure has nothing to do with your Kunlun Divine Mountains. We have the right to decide how to distribute it. Is there a problem with that? At this moment, Elder Skywalker put away the gentle smile that had always been on his face and his tone carried a hint of severity. Finally, he revealed the dominance and strength of the Orderwarden Organization. Since I tried to reason with you and you insisted on arguing, dont me me for not giving you face. As the words fell, Master Hos expression turned sour, but he shook his head silently without saying anything more. The other elders and core members of the Kunlun Divine Mountains exchanged nces but remained silent. When the Mirror of Trials seemed to be on the verge of destruction, the Kunlun Divine Mountains had made unceremonious demands to the Orderwarden Organization. Immortal weapons, fragments of the Dao, the Bodhi Tree Many, those were unheard-of divine objects. The Orderwarden Organization paid a great price for them, but Kunlun Divine Mountains, oblivious to the consequences, truly offended the Orderwarden Organization and will face the consequences. Even though they are one of the four strongest ancient forces L nced at Master Ho with a mixture of resentment and unwillingness, and Master Ho snorted coldly, preparing to leave. L chuckled, relieved in his heart. Fortunately, the predecessors of the Orderwarden Organization helped him. However, at this moment, a cold voice suddenly rang out. Elder Skywalker, you said this Mirror of Trials is what the Orderwarden Organization allocated to the Seed of the Star Path. Am I correct in assuming that I am now one of the Seed of the Star Path? Do I qualify topete for this Mirror of Trials? Following the sound, a slender and powerful young man bowed to Elder Skywalker and asked. With a strong sense of provocation andbativeness in his eyes, he locked onto L. It was Lnd, the prodigy of Kunlun Divine Mountains. He had reached the peak of theter stage of Void Reclusion, possessed thews of space, as well as thews of gold, wood, and water, the three major elements of the Five Elements. Elder Skywalker responded with a meaningful Hmm, and nodded slightly, In theory, you are qualified. In that case, I want to challenge L for the ownership of this Mirror of Trials! I request permission from the senior to do so! Lnd stared at L, his tone resolute.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Oh? Elder Skywalker raised an eyebrow and pondered for a moment, Very well, you can have a little contest, and the winner will im it. Having reached this point, it would be unfair for him to reject Lnds proposal. And indeed, Lnd was also one of the Seed of the Star Path, so if this Mirror of Trials belonged to the Orderwarden Organization, Lnd naturally had the right topete for it. Moreover, the Mirror of Trials was originally the Kunlun Divine Mountains treasured artifact. It was not unreasonable for Lnd to fight for his sects benefit. If any of you other youngsters are interested in this Mirror of Trials, you can alsopete. To demonstrate fairness, Elder Skywalker addressed the other Seed of the Star Path. However, the others showed no intention of participating. Contending for the Mirror of Trials meant not only facing L but also battling against the abnormality among abnormalities, Lnd. The otherscked confidence. So, L, right? Shall you spar with Lnd? Elder Skywalker looked at L with interest. At this moment, Savannah, Violet, and Cecil next to L couldnt say much. They were just a little nervous for him! Elder Fiery Dragon and Wynne in the distance also approached. However, they werent too worried either! Although Lnd was powerful, with Elder Skywalker present, neither side should be in mortal danger. If a crisis arose, Elder Skywalker would surely take action. He wouldnt allow the Seed of the Star Path, who had been carefully selected, to perish like this! Very well, I will reluctantly beat you up and crush your hope! The Mirror of Trials is mine! L nodded and spoke with determination and dominance in the face of Lnds challenge. As his words fell, the expressions of everyone present changed. They hadnt expected that in the face of the monstrously strong Lnd, L would dare to speak such arrogant words! Chapter 900: Invincible in the Void Reclusion Realm? Since things hade to this point, L had no reason to avoid the battle. If Lnd could really defeat him, what did it matter if he gave him the Mirror of Trials? Whether the will of the Kunlun Founder recognized him as the master was uncertain. In the martial arena, an area with a radius of one kilometer was now empty. L and Lnd faced each other, their auras colliding in the air, causing the surrounding air to tremble andpress. This emitted aura would likely crush an ordinary person to death. Early stage of Void Reclusion? Even if you have some special means, how can trash like you have the courage to fight me? Lnd stood proudly and looked down on L. Hehe, my special means will probably make you feel despair! L sneered coldly, meeting him head-on. Is that so? Very well! I hope you dont disappoint me. Ordinary opponents only bore me. Come on, Ill let you witness the invincibility of the Void Reclusion Realm! Lnd dered with an imposing manner. Hoo! In the next instant, he took a step forward and charged straight towards L.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This step had considerable power, propelling his body forward like a missile. If it werent for the solidness of the martial arena, a huge pit would have been created. L was not to be outdone. With a cold snort, he fiercely met Lnds charge. At this moment, everyone was focused on the confrontation between Seed of the Star Path. Boom! In the next second, apanied by a muffled sound, Lnds and Ls fists collided with a resounding impact. The moment they made contact, Lnds expression changed drastically, and his figure shook slightly as he retreated. He could feel the tremendous force behind Ls punch, even causing his arm to tingle slightly. In terms of absolute attack power, it was no weaker than his ownte-stage peak of Void Reclusion. Witnessing this scene, everyone watching revealed expressions of astonishment. It seemed that in just one exchange, the person everyone had favored seemed to be slightly at a disadvantage. So this is your so-called invincibility in the Void Reclusion Realm? L sneered and asked disdainfully. Bastard! I was just testing the waters with you. I didnt even use the power of the Dao. Youre not worth me going all out! But now, it seems youre worth me taking a closer look at you. Lnds face darkened. Come, show me what youve got! With a violent shout, he emanated a tricolored radiance and charged at L once again. This time, he incorporated the power of the three major Daos: gold, wood, and water, into his offense and defense. Seeing this, Ls body also surged with earthy-golden and blue electrical radiance as he shed with Lnd. Earlier, Lnd hadnt used any Dao power, but what about him? Facing a strong opponent at thete-stage peak of Void Reclusion, L wanted to test the limits of his Sky Shaker physical strength. Now, it appeared that with Lnd not using the power of the Dao, his physical strengthbined with the Qi Refinement strength of the early stage of Void Reclusion, was enough to contend with ordinary strong opponents at thete-stage peak of Void Reclusion. At this moment, seeing Lnd using the power of the Dao, L also employed the Solid Earth Way and the Thunder and Lightning Dao. As for the embryonic form of the Way of Death, its effect on L was minimal because it was still in its infancy. It would only be useful against opponents at or below the Nascent Soul stage. However, conversely, L could easily defeat weak opponents at or below the Nascent Soul stage with a casual punch, rendering the embryonic form of the Way of Death useless. So as he stepped into the Void Reclusion Realm, the embryonic form of the Dao Laws did not be aplete power of the Dao, which had little meaning for the Void Reclusion experts. Pong pong pong Since neither of them used weapons at this time, the sound of bare-handedbat echoed in the sparring ground. With the peak strength of thete Void Reclusion realm and the enhancement of three major Dao Laws, Lndsbat power was indeed not to be underestimated. He fought on par with L! However, as the battle continued, Lnds disadvantage became increasingly apparent. Both sides attacked equally, but Ls physical body was truly abnormal, while Lnd, despite having the robust True Qi of thete Void Reclusion realm protecting him, found it difficult to withstand such collisions. At this moment, his face had turned slightly red, and he could only feel the intense shaking of his qi and blood. Every time he shed with L, the rebound force made his internal organs feel extremely ufortable. Damn it! This L seems to only be in the early stage of Void Reclusion, yet his truebat power is so formidable! Is he one in a million among practitioners who specialize in body cultivation? Lnds heart grew increasingly shocked. Meanwhile, the onlookers around them had various expressions. I knew it, L wont be weaker than him! Savannahs eyes shimmered with excitement, and a hint of smile appeared on her pretty face. Well! Even Adele was overwhelmed by L. For Lnd to fight him like this, its already impressive. Violet nodded in agreement. Adele had consumed the healing holy medicine given by Elder Skywalker and was currently adjusting her injuries while watching the duel from a distance. At this point, she couldnt help but shake her head. Lnd, you underestimate this L too much! Anyone who can defeat me couldnt possibly be an easy opponent. But Lnd hasnt used his Spatial Dao Law yet, which means he still has room to maneuver. Simrly, L hasnt used his ultimate move that disregards all Dao Law attacks. Adele secretly analyzed in her heart. Little did she know that Ls Sky Shaker ability could only be used once a day, so he could only rely on other means to fight against Lnd. Master Ho and the others from the Kunlun Divine Mountains wore serious expressions as they silently cheered for Lnd. Seeing their own prodigy seemingly unable to gain the upper hand, they became extremely anxious. On the other hand, Elder Fiery Dragon and Wynne wore proud and arrogant expressions. This was their Sun Moon Sects young lord! Even among the top ten Seeds of the Star Path, he was at the very top! Boom! After another collision, Lnds figure flew backward and left several footprints in the ground uponnding before barely stabilizing himself. The sparring ground was incredibly sturdy, and when he stomped his foot earlier, Lnd didnt leave any marks. But now, a row of footprints appeared. This showed just how terrifying the recoil force inflicted by L was. After stabilizing himself, Lnd couldnt hold back and instantly felt a sweet sensation in his throat, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. It seems youre worth me using my true strength. Lnd gritted his teeth. Im sorry! Youre not worth it yet. Ls expression remained unchanged. Bastard! You will pay the price for your arrogance! Lnds face turned dark at his words. Then, he pushed off with his feet and once again charged toward L. However, in the instant before he was about to collide with L, his entire person suddenly disappeared! Chapter 901: Swearing an Oath to the Heavenly Dao Lnds figure suddenly vanished, apanied by a ripple in space. In the next instant, he appeared directly behind L. With two fingers forming a sword, he thrust towards Ls back. At the moment of his strike, a flicker of hesitation shed in Lnds eyes. Elder Skywalker, who had been closely watching the battle, also showed a hint of concern in that split second. However, he soon rxed. Ls spiritual power, which had reached an external release state, constantly emitted a mental field around him. The moment Lnd teleported behind him, L had already reacted. L also noticed Lnds momentary hesitation. So this is the power of spatialws? If it were someone else, it would be impossible to guard against. A god-ying ability. Too bad you met me! As Lnd struck, L activated his Solid Earth Immortal Body divine ability. With the Solid Earth Way enhancing his divine ability, his defense reached its peak. Sky Shakers physical body made L almost invincible. ng! With a light sound, Lnds sword-like fingers stabbed into Ls back. As expected of a Late-stage Hollow Void expert, this strike instantly tore Ls back open as if pierced by a sharp sword. Both the Solid Earth Immortal Body and Sky Shakers physical body were breached. L was injured! But it was only a superficial wound! And then, nothing more happened. At this moment, Adele Harper couldnt help but shake her head and silently ponder. If Lnds attack had hit her, her body would likely have been pierced through. Yet L only suffered a flesh wound. Such defense was simply despair-inducing. Swish! In a sh, L turned around and punched towards Lnd. Lnd was still in deep shock. He couldnt believe that after hitting with all his might, he only managed to wound the opponents flesh? Originally, he could have used spatialws to distort the surrounding space and deflect Ls attack. But in his shock, he didnt react in time. As the attack approached, Lnds face changed dramatically, sensing intense danger. Boom! Ls fistnded squarely on Lnd without any suspense. Pfft! Lnd spat blood and was sent flying. Uponnding, his face was full of unwillingness and lingering fear. The power of that punch directly shattered his protective energy, worsening his internal injuries. That punch could have blown your head off. But since you held back, Ill return the favor. L said calmly as he looked at Lnd. Lnds moment of hesitation had indirectly saved his life. Simrly, L did not target Lnds vital points. Do you still want to fight? L raised an eyebrow and asked. No need! The Mirror of Trials is yours! Just treat it well! Lnd took a deep breath. Although he was unwilling, he knew that continuing to fight L would not lead to victory. One wrong move and he might be finished. Their attack power wasparable! But the opponents defense was too monstrous. Fighting endlessly without being able to kill him-what good would teleportation do? At this moment, Lnd was unaware that L had another move called Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, who knows what he would think. Dont worry! The Mirror of Trials recognized me as its master because I can repair it. Of course, I will treat it well. L nodded and said. As his words fell, a cold snort echoed! Hmph! You can repair the Mirror of Trials? So you absorbed all the Power of the Sun and Moon within it, didnt you? The Mirror of Trials bing dark and gloomy is all your doing? Master Ho red angrily at L and questioned furiously. Uh, hehe L chuckled without offering any defense. Alright! Since the result is clear, theres no need to dwell on it. Whether the Mirror of Trials is good or bad is now Ls business. Elder Skywalker said calmly, a glint shing in his eyes as he looked at L. This young man had truly impressed him! Hearing this, Master Ho snorted again but said nothing more. An hourter! After the ten Seeds of the Star Path had mostly recovered from their injuries Elder Skywalker and several apanying Orderwardens led the ten Seeds of the Star Path deep into the Kunlun Divine Mountains sect territory. Although it was just one Ancient Sects territory, the Kunlun Divine Mountains domain spanned over a thousand miles. The vast mountain range seemed endless at a nce. It appeared that the Kunlun Mountain outside was just the tip of the iceberg. The true appearance of this mythical sacred mountainy within the Kunlun Divine Mountains territory. Using an aerial artifact, after traveling several hundred miles with the Seeds of the Star Path, Elder Skywalker and several powerful Orderwardens finally stopped. Below them was an isted domain within a domain created by an array formation. It was an outpost set up by the Orderwarden organization within the Kunlun Divine Mountains. Not only in Kunlun Divine Mountains but also in the territories of the four strongest Ancient Sects, there were outposts of the Orderwarden organization. This domain within a domain belonged to the Orderwarden organization. Even the high-ranking members of Kunlun Divine Mountains were not allowed to approach it. After entering it, Elder Skywalker led L and the others underground and finally into an underground hall. Above this underground hall was a dazzling starry sky. In the center of this starry sky was a water-blue. Looking up at it, L felt a strange sensation in his heart. It seemed as if standing here and looking at Earth in this starry sky gave him a peculiar feeling. As if he could sense some kind of emotion from this. Hmm? s have emotions too? Young ones, congrattions on bing Seeds of the Star Path! The Orderwarden organization will now spare no effort in nurturing you. How far you can go depends on your own efforts and fortune. I hope you all can stand at the pinnacle of this world. Elder Skywalker said solemnly at this moment. His eyes shone brightly as he looked at the ten Seeds of the Star Path. Hearing this, excitement and anticipation surged in their eyes. But in the next second, Elder Skywalkers tone shifted as he said solemnly: However, before we nurture you, I need you to swear an oath to the will of this worlds Heavenly Dao! Chapter 902: Protection Plan Swear an oath? Upon hearing Elder Skywalkers words, the Seeds of the Star Path present showed expressions of surprise. Thats right! The Orderwarden organization requires you to swear an oath to the Heavenly Dao! Elder Skywalker nodded, speaking seriously. May I ask, senior, what kind of oath do we need to swear? Lnd inquired. I need you to swear a solemn oath to the will of Earths Heavenly Dao. No matter when, no matter what position you stand in or what power you possess, you must fight for this world. You are forbidden from betraying the will of this worlds Heavenly Dao, Elder Skywalker stated word by word. Hearing this, the ten Seeds of the Star Path present were all stunned and surprised. They never expected such an oath! Originally, everyone thought that even if they had to swear an oath, it would be one pledging allegiance to the Orderwarden organization. But now, they had to swear to fight for this world no matter what? What does this mean? For a moment, everyone was filled with spection! Could it be that there really are enemies from other worlds in this universe? Or is there an existence on Earth that opposes the will of this worlds Heavenly Dao? At this moment, a strange light shed deep in Ls eyes. Swear an oath to the will of Earths Heavenly Dao? This world has its own will; he wasnt surprised at all. Otherwise, where would thews of the Heavenly Daoe from? They must originate from the will of this worlds Heavenly Dao, right? Moreover, havingmunicated with the will of the Kunlun Founder in the Mirror of Trials, he already knew about the existence of such a will. Even a micro-world has its own Heavenly Dao will, let alone Earth, a that has nurtured civilization. Your current level is still too low; theres no need for you to know everything clearly. Not just you; even I dont fully understand some absolute secrets. If you can ept this oath, swear it to the stars above. If you cant ept it, your status as a Seed of the Star Path will be revoked. Weigh it yourselves, Elder Skywalker said calmly. But his eyes shone with a certain sharpness as he stared at the ten geniuses present. After a while, a lightugh was heard. Isa was the first to step forward: I ept! As someone spoke up, others quickly followed suit. I ept! I ept too Theres nothing uneptable about this. We were born and raised in this world; swearing allegiance to Earths Heavenly Dao is unquestionable. Right! I ept too Without exception, everyone expressed their agreement to swear the oath, including L! After much thought, they all felt that there was nothing wrong with this Heavenly Dao oath. They were born and raised in this world. If enemies from other worlds did appear, they would naturally fight for this world. This stance is unquestionable for any practitioner on Earth. It has nothing to do with personal grudges or positions. Swearing such an oath in exchange for the Orderwarden organizations training posed no psychological burden for the ten Seeds of the Star Path. Alright, then swear the oath! Elder Skywalker looked at the ten individuals and nodded in satisfaction. The sharpness in his eyes receded. Just as he finished speaking, a voice raised another question. Senior, I have one more question! The speaker was none other than L. What is it? Before swearing the oath, you can ask anything you want to know. Ill tell you whatever I can, Elder Skywalker said solemnly. Upon hearing this, Ls eyes shed with a cold gleam as he nced at Harlow and Isa. Finally, he fixed his gaze on Isa, not hiding the killing intent in his eyes at all. He could ignore Harlow; he had no reason to kill her. But Isa, L would never let go! Saying it was a fight to the death was not an exaggeration. Isa sensed Ls gaze and her eyes also shed with venomous hatred, her face twisting into a sneer. However, deep down, she couldnt help but show a trace of fear! Senior, I want to ask if Seeds of the Star Path are allowed to kill each other? L asked through gritted teeth as he stared at Isa.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hearing this, Isa sneered but said nothing, waiting for Elder Skywalkers response. Elder Skywalker chuckled upon hearing this: You can! But not now! The Orderwarden organization has gone through many difficulties and paid a high price to select the Seeds of the Star Path. Since youve been chosen, we absolutely cannot allow you to be killed before you even start to grow. Therefore, the Orderwarden organization has established a Seed of the Star Path Protection n! Hearing the first part of his response, Ls eyes lit up instantly. But as Elder Skywalker continued, his brows furrowed deeply. What do you mean? L felt an impatient urge to kill Isa as soon as he left this hall. But now he heard about some Seed of the Star Path Protection n? Everyone else also looked at Elder Skywalker with burning curiosity. After all, this Seed of the Star Path Protection n seemed closely rted to all ten of them. The Seed of the Star Path Protection n is essentially designed to prevent your premature deaths. Until each Seed of the Star Path reaches the Shattered Void Realm, you ten are forbidden from killing each other! Additionally, the Orderwarden organization will notify all Ancient Sects not to harm you; otherwise, they will face severe retaliation from the Orderwarden organization. If your lives are endangered, even exterminating entire ns is possible! Elder Skywalker said with a tone full of dominance and authority. As his words fell, the faces of the ten Seeds of the Star Path showed expressions of awe and excitement. This was like having an extra protective charm! With the Orderwarden organization backing them up, no one would dare to mess with them? Chapter 903: The Guide The Seed of the Star Path protection n clearly demonstrates the dominance of the Orderwarden organization! In short, anyone who dares to threaten the growth of the Seed of the Star Path will face retaliation from the Orderwarden organization. They might even face annihtion! It seems only the Orderwarden organization has such confidence and authority. Of course, you shouldnt feelpletely at ease just because of this protection n. There are always extremists! And dangers that even the Orderwarden organization cannot control. Moreover, if you provoke others and are killed in retaliation by powerful members of other sects or families, the Orderwarden organization will not intervene on your behalf. Elder Skywalker said solemnly. Hearing this, everyone present understood. Even so, it was still quite domineering. In other words, as long as they havent reached the Shattered Void Realm, they can attack others without fear of retaliation against them as Seeds of the Star Path? At this moment, L pointed at Isa and asked Elder Skywalker, Senior, does that mean if he reaches the Shattered Void Realm, I can kill him? Isa snorted coldly upon hearing this. L, are you so sure that you will kill me and not the other way around? I will kill you! L said through gritted teeth. Elder Skywalker nodded, Yes! If any of you reach the Shattered Void Realm, the Orderwarden organization will still nurture you but you will no longer be under the Seed of the Star Path protection n. After all, we need strong individuals who can stand on their own, not greenhouse flowers. The goal is simply to ensure you dont die prematurely. Once you break through to the Shattered Void Realm, the Orderwarden organization will not interfere in any personal grievances you may have with others! Oh, and one more thing, if you fail to reach the Shattered Void Realm within two years, it means your potential is limited, and you will be removed from the Seed of the Star Path. Hearing this, L nodded and red at Isa, I hope you reach the Fragmentation Void soon!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not being able to kill Isa now was indeed a regret for L. However, that day shouldnt be far off. Isa had already reached the Late-stage Hollow Void and with the nurturing of the Orderwarden organization, the Shattered Void Realm might be within reach. L didnt believe Isa would deliberately halt his progress out of fear of retaliation. If Isa failed to reach the Shattered Void Realm within two years, he would be removed from the Seed of the Star Path anyway, and L could still kill him then. Heh same to you! Isa sneered, his eyes filled with hatred and murderous intent as he stared at L. L hated Isa for nearly killing his daughter in the past, and Isa equally hated L. Because of L, Isa was expelled from his family and lived like a stray dog. He had lost his manhoodpletely and became a eunuch. At this moment, hearing Elder Skywalkers words, everyone else also felt a sense of urgency. Failing to break through to the Shattered Void Realm within two years would mean losing their qualification as Seeds of the Star Path? Two years is neither too long nor too short! Many Powerful Hollow Voids have been stuck at the peak of Late-stage Hollow Void for their entire lives without breaking through. Alright, since everyone understands, swear by the will of heaven to be true Seeds of the Star Path. Elder Skywalker said. Following this, L and nine others made their vows ording to the requirements. If they betrayed the will of heaven in this world, they would be utterly annihted! This vow was indeed harsh. But no one found it problematic! As native cultivators on Earth, how could they betray this world? Alright, next, the Orderwarden organization will assign each of you a guide. A guide is akin to your master. They will design your growth path tailored to each of you, providing necessary cultivation resources and advice. The road beyond Hollow Void Realm is long; work hard. Elder Skywalker said with anticipation. Following this, representatives from the Orderwarden organization led each Seed of the Star Path to different secret chambers. In each chamber awaited their respective guides. As for L, Elder Skywalker himself led him to his chamber. On the way, L sincerely thanked him, Senior, thank you for standing up for me earlier. Otherwise, I wouldnt know how to handle things at Kunlun Divine Mountains. I might have had to give up on that Mirror of Trials. Elder Skywalker smiled wryly. No need to thank me; its my duty. But young man, youve just be a Seed of the Star Path and already cost the Orderwarden organization dearly. Do you know how much we paid because you damaged the Mirror of Trials? Uh L looked embarrassed. He didnt know exactly but could guess it was significant. The Mirror of Trials was an ancient treasure iming to be a small world in itself. Before it was damaged, it even had its own sun and moon, nurturing various heavenly materials and earthly treasures as well as birds and beasts. The spiritual energy inside was incredibly rich. Such a divine item was far more precious than a Spiritual Vein. Ive caused trouble for the organization! When I achieve great strength in the future, I will repay tenfold. L said awkwardly. No need for repayment; just maintain your stance if this worlds faction ever faces a crisis! Lets go meet your guide and collect your first stage cultivation resources! Elder Skywalker waved his hand dismissively. Hearing this, L couldnt help but ask, Senior, is there some crisis threatening this world? Extraterrestrial civilizations? As a young man growing up in a modern city, Ls imagination ran wild. With vows to heavens will and talks about fighting for this world, he couldnt help but specte. Could there be external enemies from other worldsing to attack Earth? Extraterrestrial cultivators? Aliens? Chapter 904: Call Me Sister Regarding this, Elder Skywalker still did not answer L, or perhaps he truly didnt know. He only told them that these matters were not for L to inquire about at this time. L was merely probing and had no intention of delving deeply into the matter. Such things were too elusive for him. What he cared most about were his daughters curse and his parents hatred. After a moment, Elder Skywalker led L into a secret chamber. Inside the chamber, two people were already waiting. One man and one woman! The woman was dressed in purple, appearing to be in her thirties, but her eyes carried a hint of weariness and depth. The man looked to be in his fifties, with an incredibly robust build. Sitting there, he resembled a small mountain. Especially those two arms, which were as thick as giant pythons. Of course, this was just their appearance. In the Orderwarden organization, there were likely no very young members. Madam, Ill leave this young fellow to you! After entering, Elder Skywalker addressed the woman in purple and then left. The fact that he called her Madam indicated that the woman in purple was definitely not as young as she appeared. At this moment, the woman in purple and the robust man began to scrutinize L. Their gazes seemed to prate Ls body. I am L. Greetings to you both! Facing their gazes, L felt a bit uneasy and greeted them with cupped hands. He felt that these two were as unfathomable as deep pools. Their strength seemed even more formidable and terrifying than Elder Skywalkers.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mm, not bad! Not bad! A good seedling! Boy, no need to be nervous! My name is Mona Woodward. You can call me Sister Mona. From now on, I will be your guide. As for this guy, theres no need for you to know him. Anyway, his use is only temporary. The woman in purple nodded at L and introduced herself. Finally, she pointed at the robust man and mentioned him dismissively. Hmph! At her words, the robust man snorted coldly and said with dissatisfaction, You old hag! Youre almost a hundred years old and still pretending to be a sister in front of young people. Shameless! You Cassian! Do you want to die? Mona Woodwards face turned cold upon hearing this and she asked sharply. The middle-aged man coughed and, seeing her reaction like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, coughed again and stopped provoking her. The next second, he looked at L and said, Young fellow, just call me Master Cassian! Let me introduce myself. I am an artifact craftsman. This time I am here to craft a weapon for you as per the organizations request. If you have any requirements, feel free to tell me. I will try my best to meet them. Hehe With that, Master Cassian grinned at L. His gaze seemed very interested in L, smiling somewhat eerily, making L feel uneasy. Alright! Greetings, Master Cassian. L muttered inwardly but respectfully greeted him on the surface. Enough with the formalities. Theres no need to bother with this impotent old man for now. First, introduce yourself to me in detail. Remember, leave nothing out! Only then can I help you formte the best n for improving your strength and assist you in breaking through continuously. At this moment, Mona Woodward waved her hand and said to L. Hearing this, L hesitated for a moment. To reveal everything about himself in detail? Wouldnt that mean exposing everything about himself? Isnt that somewhat imprudent? What? Are you afraid that if I know your cards, it will be detrimental to you or that I covet your things? I am already a Great Vehicle stage expert. If I wanted to do something to you, could you resist? Is there a need for me to trick you? Seeing this, Mona Woodward sneered disdainfully. Uh, youre right. L replied with an awkward smile upon hearing this. Her words caused waves of shock in his heart. A Great Vehicle stage expert? This woman in purple was actually above the Shattered Void Realm a Great Vehicle stage expert? Hiss It was rumored that the lowest level experts in the Orderwarden organization were all at the Shattered Void Realm. Indeed, terrifying! But what did you call me? However, upon hearing this, Mona Woodwards face turned cold again as a pressure enveloped L. Sister! Sister, youre right. Feeling the pressure, Ls expression changed immediately and he quickly corrected himself. Thats more like it! Mona Woodward then retracted her pressure and said irritably, Forget it. Even if you dont tell me everything, I can still see through most of it! If there are any omissions, you can supplement them yourself. Perfect Uppecia physique with dual special attributes of earth and lightning. Lightning Way and Solid Earth Way, embryonic form of the Way of Death, Qi Refinement strength at Early-stage Hollow Void level. Soul strength at the External Release stage! At this point, Mona Woodwards face showed a hint of interest as she said, Whats most interesting is that your physical body is very strong! You actually possess a Sky Shaker level physical body? Tsk tsk Indeed a good seedling. If Im not mistaken, you have specialized Martial Techniques for training your physical body, right? Hearing her words, L was secretly astonished. Everything about him on the surface had been seen through by Mona Woodward. A Great Vehicle stage expert? Indeed extraordinary! However, he wondered if Mona had noticed that there was still a Dragon Ancestors Soul hidden deep within his soul. L didnt know what level the former Dudrar Dragon had reached. But considering such beings could be legends and myths, they should be at the pinnacle of power. Most likely above the Great Vehicle stage and certainly more powerful than the woman in purple. She probably wouldnt discover it. Thinking this way, L told Mona Woodward almost everything about himself except for the existence of the Dragon Ancestors remnant soul. In front of a Great Vehicle stage expert, there was no need to hide too much, especially when her intention was to help him. However, he still didnt mention the existence of the Dragon Ancestors remnant soul. Even within the Sun Moon Sect, people only knew that he had received the Dragon Ancestors legacy and that the Dragon Ancestor had once manifested through him. They did not know that the Dragon Ancestors remnant soul had always been within him. This was his greatest secret. So far, he had only told Miranda about it. Chapter 905: Excited Lachlan Apart from the existence of the Dragon Ancestors remnant soul, L didnt tell Mona Woodward about the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique, Dragon Emperors Canon, or Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique either. L also regarded these three supreme inheritances as his own secrets. The main reason was that he couldnt express or convey these techniques to others, not even through mental transmission. So, even if he wanted to tell Mona Woodward, she wouldnt be able to understand these techniques specifically enough to tailor anything for him. Since it was meaningless, L decided not to mention them at all. After listening to Ls self-exnation, Mona Woodward looked at him with eyes full of brilliance. Of course, this brilliance had nothing to do with romantic feelings between men and women. It was more like she felt she had found a treasure. Very good! Im really looking forward to seeing what I can turn you into! Mona Woodward said with a smile. Beside her, Master Cassian also grinned while sizing up L, as if a sculptor was examining a raw jade. After that, Mona Woodward pondered for a long time and formted the first phase of Ls strength enhancement n. Right now, your Qi Refinement strength is your shoring. With the Thunder and Lightning Power of the Way and Solid Earth Way, once your Qi Refinement strength improves, yourbat power will be formidable. So, I will apply for an immortal-level Martial Technique from the Orderwarden organization to speed up your cultivation. In addition, there are resources like Fragments of Rules and Enlightenment Fruit of Bodhi to help you break through to the Shattered Void Realm. Mona Woodward counted on her fingers as she spoke. Cultivating Martial Techniques actually has grade divisions: Mortal, Profound, Heaven, and Immortal. The higher the quality of the Martial Technique, the more powerful the cultivated strength and true qi be, and the faster the cultivation speed. However, L was cultivating the Dragon Soul Immortal Technique and didnt care about these. Previously, he had taught Nora, Miranda, and his brother-inw techniques like the Fierce Phoenix Heart Sutra and Tiger Subduing Art, which were all immortal-level Martial Techniques. In the outside world, these would be considered invaluable divine techniques. Otherwise, his brother-inw and Noah, who had no prior cultivation foundation and only started cultivating in their twenties or thirties, wouldnt have been able to break through to the Core Formation Realm in such a short time. When the Sun Moon Sect saw the Martial Techniques L had generously shared, Vinnie was extremely excited and moved. So when Mona Woodward mentioned applying for an immortal-level Martial Technique for him, L was somewhat indifferent. Fine! Ill just add it to the Library Pavilion of the Sun Moon Sect, L thought to himself. However, he was very much looking forward to the Fragments of Rules and Enlightenment Fruit of Bodhi! To break through to the Shattered Void Realm, one must rely on oneself to create a unique rule based on imitating Heaven and Earths Rules. The power of this self-created rule can form a domain that resists other rules in the surrounding world, allowing ones own rule to exert its strongest power within that area, even making it the only effective rule. For example, the ancient domain of the blood n was covered by the killing rule left by the Blood Ancestor. Of course, creating ones own rule is not purely original. It is generated by imitating Heaven and Earths existing rules. For instance, L currently mastered the Thunder and Lightning Power of the Way and Solid Earth Way. He could try creating his own thunder or earth rule in the future. On this basis, he would also need toprehend at least one rule divine ability that matches his own rule to step into the Shattered Void Realm. Fragments of Rules and Enlightenment Fruit of Bodhi are divine items that help Powerful Hollow Void cultivators create their own rules. They are among the most precious cultivation resources. The Orderwarden organization is indeed going all out to nurture these Seeds of the Star Path. Thank you sister! L said gratefully with an excited expression. Mona Woodward waved her hand and continued: Your greatest advantage over other Seeds of the Star Path is your physical strength. I never imagined that in this era of declining magicws, where body refining techniques are almost extinct and materials for body refinement are extremely rare, someone could still train their body to such an extent. It seems that this Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique is not to be underestimated. Absorbing Power of the Sun and Moon to strengthen both body and soul? It is indeed a divine technique. I dont have any good methods to help you absorb Power of the Sun and Moon, but I can find a body refining martial technique for you! The Orderwarden organization has preserved a fist technique called Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist. This is a body refining martial technique that requires strong physical strength to unleash its power. It is tailor-made for body refiners. I think it suits you very well! It is said that when cultivated to perfection, it can evolve various heaven-defying physical divine abilities. Mona Woodward exined to L. Upon hearing this, Ls eyes lit up with excitement as he rubbed his hands together eagerly. Wow! A specialized body refining martial technique? And it can evolve various physical divine abilities?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Having already tasted the benefits of Sky Shaker divine ability, L was extremely eager for more physical divine abilities. The power of Sky Shaker divine ability directly surpassed other cultivators rule powers. Presumably, other physical divine abilities wouldnt be weak either? Hitching a ride with the Orderwarden organization is really great! Good! Good! Sister, when can I get these resources? L asked impatiently, his tone much more affectionate than before. Mona Woodward rolled her eyes at him: You brat, calling me sister so sweetly now? Wait a bit. I need to go back and apply for approval before handing them over to you. It will take at least two or three weeks. In the meantime, dont ck off in your cultivation. Upon hearing this, L muttered inwardly: Application and approval? Why is this Orderwarden organization so troublesome? But their efficiency isnt bad! Two or three weeks? I can wait. Chapter 906: Dragon Eyes Alright, now lets talk about what kind of weapon you want. In addition to cultivation resources, the organization will also forge a divine weapon specifically suited for each of you Seeds of the Star Path. At this moment, Mona Woodward waved her hand and spoke. As she spoke, she gave Master Cassian a meaningful nce. ng, ng As soon as she finished speaking, Master Cassian waved hisrge hand, pouring out a pile of ores from his storage artifact. This is two thousand pounds of extraterrestrial meteorite iron, which has existed for thousands of years. Weapons forged from it can develop their own spirituality, known as a weapon spirit. Of course, I will also help you extract a portion of your soul energy and infuse it into the weapon, forming the weapon spirit with your soul energy, making this divine weapon your life-bound weapon. As a master of refining, Master Cassian spoke with pride. Uh, theres no need to extract my soul energy. I had an opportunity before and already have a sword spirit that can serve as the weapon spirit. Upon hearing this, L quickly responded. Thats even better! Now, lets analyze what weapon would be most suitable for you. Master Cassian nodded and didnt dwell on the issue: What weapon have you used before? A saber! But I feel that this type of weapon is no longer suitable for me. L said. Hearing this, Mona Woodward pped her hands and said, Good! I think your weapon shouldplement your powerful physical strength. It should also pair well with the Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist physicalbat technique! So how about gauntlets? Hand armor or gauntlets? Upon hearing this, Ls eyes lit up. Previously, he had been pondering what kind of weapon he should use in the future. With such a powerful body, ordinary weapons were not as tough as his own body; it was better to use his fists and feet directly.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, he hadnt systematically learned any saber or sword techniques, so weapons werent very suitable for him. But his fists and feet were the most natural for him to use. Gauntlets? Hmm they did seem suitable for him. Good! Sisters suggestion is excellent. Hand armor or gauntlets would be perfect. L sincerely agreed. Alright, in that case, well forge a pair of hand armor or gauntlets for you. The basic material will be this two thousand pounds of extraterrestrial meteorite iron. Besides that, if you have any other materials, you can bring them out. If I can add them in, Ill do my best to incorporate them. Ill try to give this divine weapon more powerful abilities or attributes. Master Cassian nodded and looked at L with burning eyes. Uh, am I supposed to provide additional materials? Isnt the Orderwarden organization supposed to do that? L scratched his head with a doubtful expression. Hearing this, Mona Woodward and Master Cassian couldnt help but roll their eyes in exasperation. You greedy brat! This extraterrestrial meteorite iron is already provided for you. Do you know how precious it is? Weapons forged from it are virtually indestructible and can even withstand attacks from Great Vehicle stage experts. You could use it until you transcend tribtion without any problem! Moreover, it can house a weapon spirit! Isnt that enough for you? If you want any additional materials, find them yourself. If they can be incorporated, Ill do it. If not, too bad! Master Cassian said irritably. Uh, hehe L chuckled awkwardly and scratched his head again. The next second, he pondered for a moment and then took out quite a few items from his storage bag. He poured out all the weapons he had seized from some experts he had killed before. There was also his own cial Dragon Sword, which had been broken in half after long use. Additionally, there was the shriveled body of Blood Ancestor Cain that he had collected in the ancient vampire domain without any hesitation. Besides that, there was the ck chain that Sullivan had once used against him. L now realized that its sealing power effect only worked on experts below the Hollow Void Realm. Above the Hollow Void Realm, experts who had mastered theplete Heaven and Earths Rules wouldnt be affected by this ck chain. So, this item wasnt very significant to L anymore. Below the Hollow Void Realm, did he still need this ck chain? L could now take down anyone below that realm with a single punch. Apart from the ck chain, L hesitated for a moment but eventually took out two giant eyes. These two eyes,rger than car tires, were what L had discovered beneath the Dragon Burial Peak of the Broken Pulse Sect. Seeing L pour out so many items at once, Mona Woodward and Master Cassian were both astonished. Next, Master Cassian began examining the pile of items. ng, ng One by one, he tossed aside various weapons, including the half-broken cial Dragon Sword. What kind of junk is this? Why did you bring it out? Master Cassian said disdainfully. Clearly, these weapons L had seized couldnt catch the eye of this master refiner. In the end, he only kept two items. They were the ck chain and the pair of giant eyes. This ck chain contains the power of ancient gods and demons? Legend has it that this is the power of a divine beast called Heaven-Blocking Beast, which served under the demon god Chi You. Kid, where did you get this? Master Cassian asked with a look of surprise while holding the ck chain. L hesitated for a moment but answered truthfully: This is a treasure of Sullivan, the vice sect master of Broken Pulse Sect. Oh? Master Cassian raised an eyebrow but didnt ask further questions. Then he looked at the pair of giant eyes with a hint of amazement on his face. If Im not mistaken, these are dragon eyes! They contain an incredible amount of energy. If we can extract it and infuse it into the divine weapon, the effects would be unimaginable. Where did you get these? Master Cassian asked. Uh, also from Broken Pulse Sect! L replied. Chapter 907: Four Elements Divine Fire Hearing the words Dragon Eyes, Ls mind was filled with various spections!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Dragon Eyes? Could it be that they were excavated from the corpse of the Dudrar Dragon? Could these eyes belong to the Dragon Ancestor? After all, he had learned from Vinnie that the Dudrar Dragon was in by the legendary ancestor of the Broken Pulse Sect, Celestial Emperor Demon Youth. Its not impossible that parts of the Dudrar Dragons corpse ended up in Celestial Emperor Demon Youths possession. Broken Pulse Sect? Master Cassian and Mona Woodward exchanged nces but did not ask further questions. These ancient sects had grudges spanning thousands of years, and the Orderwarden did not wish to get involved. Alright, these two items will do. I will forge these materials together with the meteorite iron, merging them into one. As for what properties and abilities this divine weapon will ultimately have, I cannot say for certain now. However, to perfectly merge these materials, I need one more thing. I dont have it on hand, so youll have to gather it yourself. Master Cassian pondered for a moment before speaking. What is it? Please tell me, senior. L asked hurriedly. Its called the Four Elements Divine Fire, at least thats what I call it. It might be produced under extremely special conditions in areas of intense heat. Anyway, try to find it. If you really cant find it, I can still merge the ck chain and Dragon Eyes, but the effect might be significantly reduced. Its best if you can find it! Here is an image and various characteristics of the Four Elements Divine Fire. Use this to aid your search. As Master Cassian spoke, he tossed a picture to L. On it was a me emitting four different colors of light. It looked incredibly mystical. Alright! Ill do my best to gather it. L shrugged and said. Alright, thats all for now! Take this. Infuse it with your true energy, and you can contact me anytime. Besides that, its also a storage artifact. If you encounter any issues or crises, I will do my best to help you as your guide. At this moment, Mona Woodward handed a wrist guard to L. Thank you. Ls eyes lit up. Two hourster L and his group of ten left the Orderwarden organization and returned to a grand hall deep within the Kunlun Divine Mountains. Inside the hall, members from various families affiliated with the Seed of the Star Path were already waiting. As the ten entered, all eyes were on them. Admiration, envy, jealousy, resentment The gazes directed at these ten lucky individuals varied greatly. As L stepped in, he felt a gaze filled with deep resentment fall upon him. Turning his head, he saw udia sitting there. L nced at her indifferently before looking away. For his ex-wife, he felt nothing but disdain, disgust, and disappointment. Even though she was Noras biological mother, L had no lingering feelings for her. Seeing Ls reaction, udia nearly ground her teeth to dust. Her face, made even more alluring by practicing the Nine-Tailed Disaster Technique, twisted slightly with resentment and malice. L, how dare you still look down on me? Im not the same udia anymore! Just wait and see! Following this, the ten Seeds of the Star Path and their respective family and sect members were led out of the Kunlun Divine Mountains by disciples of the Kunlun Divine Mountains sect. The Seed of the Star Path selection event was officially dered over. Due to the Seed of the Star Path protection n, these families and sects did not engage in any conflicts on their way out. However, the Tian Shan Sect and Hudpids Sect waited in vain for half a day. They discovered that Savannah had not returned to them but had instead gone with L to the Sun Moon Sect. Savannah, where are you going? An elder leading the Hudpids Sect team called out at this moment. Savannah, from now on, you are no longer a disciple of Hudpids Sect! You will be a core disciple of Tian Shan Sect, and the position of young master will be yours in the future. Come back, child. Where are you going? Elder Hunter from Tian Shan Sect also looked at Savannah earnestly and said. Earlier, through the Mirror of Trials, they had seen Savannah help L kill Chase Kwan. This had made Elder Hunter harbor deep hatred towards her since Chase Kwan was his grandson! He had wanted to y Savannah alive to vent his anger. But now, both he and Hudpids Sect hadpletely changed their attitude towards Savannah by 180 degrees. Savannah was now one of the Seeds of the Star Path and would receive extensive training from the Orderwarden organization! Moreover, with the Orderwarden organization having announced the Seed of the Star Path protection n to all Ancient Martial Sects, Elder Hunter dared not seek revenge on Savannah anymore! Under these circumstances, Tian Shan Sect naturally wanted to keep Savannah within their sect. However, facing their earnest pleas, Savannah shook her head lightly: Sorry, Ive decided to leave Hudpids Sect and join Sun Moon Sect! Thank you for your kind offer. Hearing this, both Tian Shan Sect and Hudpids Sect members faces changed instantly. What did you say? How dare you betray your sect? The Hudpids Sect elder gritted his teeth and questioned angrily upon hearing this. A deep anger also appeared on Hunters face. Its not betrayal. Didnt you say earlier that I was expelled from Hudpids Sect? And that youd tear me apart once I left the Mirror of Trials to avenge Chase Kwan? Savannah asked mockingly. Although Savannah hadnt heard these words herself while inside the Mirror of Trials, Elder Skywalker had informed her about them. As a Seed of the Star Path, ensuring their safety was initially paramount for the Orderwarden organization. Since Tian Shan Sect and Hudpids Sect had expressed ill intentions towards Savannah, Elder Skywalker had advised her against returning to Hudpids Sect for safety reasons. Little did they know that Savannah had already agreed with L to join Sun Moon Sect. Chapter 908: Teachings Before Departure Upon hearing Savannahs words, Hunter and the members of Hudpids Sect immediately looked grim. A sh of anger appeared in Hunters eyes. You ungrateful wretch! Without Hudpids Sect and Chase Kwan, you wouldnt even qualify to participate in the Seed of the Star Path selection tournament! Now, not only have you caused Chase Kwans death, but you also want to switch allegiance! In that case, Ill clean up the sect on behalf of Hudpids Sect! At this moment, the elder of Tian Shan Sect recalled the scene in the Mirror of Trials where Savannah helped L. His inner resentment surged infinitely. If Savannah were willing to join Tian Shan Sect, it would be fine. But since she wasnt, she had to be eliminated. How could he let Hudpids Sects efforts and his grandsons hard work benefit others? Whoosh! With that, Hunter, filled with killing intent, struck towards Savannah with a palm. As an elder of one of the four strongest Ancient Sects, his strength was formidable, having reached the Late-stage Hollow Void. Currently, Savannah was only at the Early-stage Hollow Void and was clearly no match for him. Seeing Hunter attack her, Savannahs face changed instantly. L frowned and was about to intervene! Smack! However, in the next moment, apanied by a light sound and the noise of a body shattering. Hunter, who was about to strike Savannah, was directly sent flying, his body shattering into pieces in mid-air. In an instant, a mist of blood filled the air! How dare you threaten the seed I nurtured? Courting death! The one who intervened was a lean old man. He was Savannahs guide! Facing Hunters attack on Savannah, this guide showed no mercy and killed him outright. Hiss For a moment, the sound of gasps filled the scene. A Late-stage Hollow Void cultivator was killed with a single p? No! To be precise, he was shattered Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see, the Seed of the Star Path protection n is not just for show. Before the Seed of the Star Path reaches the Shattered Void Realm, no one is allowed to harm them. Otherwise, they will face ruthless extermination by the Orderwarden organization. Now, take your disciples and leave. At this moment, Elder Skywalker spoke expressionlessly. He sneered inwardly: No matter when, there are always those who dont know their ce and insist on courting disaster. Just when he needed someone to set an example and demonstrate the Orderwarden organizations determination to protect the Seed of the Star Path, Hunter stepped up. Now you all see? Anyone who wants to harm the Seed of the Star Path will face this fate and consequence! For a moment, the leaders of these Ancient Sects present all showed expressions of doubt and fear. Looking at Hunters shattered body parts, a trace of dread shed in their hearts. That afternoon, in a small town outside Kunlun Mountain. In a private room of a small restaurant! Violet, arent youing with me to Sun Moon Sect? L asked with a frown as he looked at Violet, who was saying goodbye after their meal. Violet was on this journey alone. Now she was all alone, with no one to rely on. In his heart, L had already regarded Violet as family, as a sister. That feeling of blood connection couldnt lie. In fact, they were cousins by blood. He had thought that after this tournament, Violet would definitely follow him to Sun Moon Sect. After all, despite some misunderstandings along the way, their mutual support in the Mirror of Trials was genuine. Unexpectedly, Violet expressed her desire to part ways with him. Yes! Im not going to Sun Moon Sect. I want to explore around; maybe Ill find more opportunities. My aptitude is dull; staying in one ce and following routines isnt wise. Her eyes showed a determined look. But deep inside, there was still a trace of hatred that made ones heart ache. She always wanted to avenge her grandfather and father. And exploring everywhere was also a suggestion from Violets guide. Given Violets current mindset, she wasnt suited for quiet cultivation in one ce. Only through constant battles and adventures could she align with her state of mind. This alright! I wont force you. The sky is high and birds fly freely. Just take care of yourself. By the way, before you leave, I have something for you. Hearing this, L didnt insist. He just asked Violet to sit on a chair, calm her mind, and open her heart. In a moment, dont resist with your mind. If you trust me. L ced his hand on Violets head and said softly. Yes, I trust you brother! Violet nodded and cooperated by closing her eyes and opening her mind. The next second, she felt a surge of consciousness entering her memory, making her feel as if she were experiencing it herself. It turned out that L was using his spiritual power to transmit the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique into Violets mind through consciousness transmission. After a while, L removed his hand, and Violet opened her eyes as well. Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique? Power of the Sun for body refinement, Power of the Moon for spirit refinement. What an amazing Martial Technique. Violets eyes sparkled with excitement as she muttered to herself. The next second, she looked at L with deep gratitude and emotion. Even a fool would know how much this Martial Technique could enhance her abilities. Moreover, as a descendant of the Ancient Willis family with a trace of Dudrar Dragon bloodline flowing in her veins, Violet could fully cultivate the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique. Unlike Savannah, who could only absorb Power of the Moon to enhance her spiritual power. Such a powerful Martial Technique was imparted to her by L without any reservation!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. This was the first time since losing her grandfather and parents that Violet felt genuine affection. Brother Violet didnt know what to say anymore. Thank you seemed so pale! All her words turned into one call: brother. Train well and be strong. Lets strive for the day when we siblings can storm the Ancient Willis family together and settle our scores. L smiled and patted Violets shoulder as he spoke. Yes! And brother, you must reim the position of family head. As the heir, you should lead our family to rise again. You promised me. Violet said with a smile. Because of hatred, her mood had always been suppressed. At this moment, moved by emotion, it seemed to lift slightly once again. On her beautiful face appeared a hint of her former yfulness once more. Her grandfather Hayden Williss lifelong wish was to bring back the heir to lead their family and make it rise again. Now, besides revenge, Violet also vowed to fulfill her grandfathers wish. Yes, I promised you and havent forgotten. L nodded seriously and assured her. Chapter 909: Shocking News After Violet left, Elder Fiery Dragon and Wynne looked eagerly at L. Their eyes were burning with anticipation! Savannah knew what L had taught Violet, so she didnt think much more about it. Dont worry, when we return to the sect, I will imprint the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique with my spiritual power so that all disciples can learn it. By then, the overall strength of the Sun Moon Sect will undoubtedly see a tremendous improvement. L smiled at Elder Fiery Dragon and Wynne, feeling a surge of pride. The Sun Moon Sect, at its peak, could even rival the Orderwarden organization! One day, could he lead the sect back to its former glory? Hearing Ls words, Elder Fiery Dragon and Wynne immediately showed excitement. Their eyes were filled with fervor as they looked at L. In this Seed of the Star Path selection tournament, Sylvester Stuart and Erasmus Stuart were tragically killed by Eric Graves. This was undoubtedly sad news for them. But L bing a Seed of the Star Path, Savannahs joining, and the news that L would share the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique greatly alleviated their sadness. Compared to the bad news, the good news from this Seed of the Star Path selection tournament was far greater. After the initial excitement and joy, Elder Fiery Dragon adjusted his mood, his face turning serious with a hint of indignation as he said: By the way, young master, I didnt tell you this before because I didnt want to affect your mood. Sun Moon Isle was previously attacked by the Reclusive Willis family. Hearing this, Ls face immediately turned cold. He asked nervously and worriedly, What happened? How is the sect? What was the result? Elder Fiery Dragons tone was steady as he said, Dont worry, young master. Although there were some unavoidable casualties in the sect, none of the core members died. Your family was also protected and came out unscathed. However, Senior Vinnie was seriously injured and is currently recovering, but its nothing too serious. As his words fell, L let out a heavy sigh of relief, though his eyes showed a hint of astonishment as he said, Senior Vinnie was seriously injured? How is that possible? He is at the peak of Late-stage Hollow Void, just half a step away from entering the Shattered Void Realm. Who could have injured him so badly? At this moment, Elder Fiery Dragon snorted coldly, his face showing a mix of lingering fear and intense anger. It was the Ancient Willis family. They were so ruthless that they sent a Mid-stage Fragmented Void expert. It was this expert who seriously injured Senior Vinnie! If Im not mistaken, this Mid-stage Fragmented Void experts original target should have been your family. Upon hearing this, Ls face turned ashen. The Ancient Willis family has gone mad! A Powerful Fragmented Void expert actually made a move? Arent they afraid of death? His heart pounded wildly as he continued, Since a Powerful Fragmented Void expert made a move, how did it end up being unscathed? Who could have stopped them? Could it be that the Orderwarden organization intervened in time? At this point, Elder Fiery Dragons face also showed a look of disbelief. He shook his head and said, The Orderwarden organization didnt arrive that quickly; after all, Sun Moon Isle is deep in the Pacific Ocean. It was your wife Miranda who killed that Mid-stage Fragmented Void expert. What? My wife? Is this for real? Ls eyes widened in disbelief. Hearing this, Savannah beside him also showed a look of surprise andplexity in her beautiful eyes. In her mind, she recalled seeing Miranda back then, who appeared so delicate. Although Miranda had a strong presence, Savannah had thought she was just an ordinary woman. How could such a person kill a Powerful Fragmented Void expert? This was simply too unbelievable! For a moment, Savannah felt conflicted. Initially, she thought she had an advantage over Miranda in terms of strength. But if this were true, how could shepare herself to Miranda? The Ancient Willis family! Maximus sat there with a face full of uncertainty. His face showed a mix of shock and disbelief. Ebenezer is dead? Ebenezer failed to capture Ls family and died on the spot? How did Ebenezer die? As Maximus spoke, he grabbed the neck of the person kneeling before him with a ferocious expression. His eyes were filled with intense unwillingness and shock! Ebenezer was a Mid-stage Fragmented Void expert. He risked being annihted by the Orderwarden organization to capture people on Sun Moon Isle but ended up dying without achieving anything? The person Maximus held had tattered clothes and was covered in blood. He was an elder from the Reclusive Willis family who had barely escaped with his life from the battle on Sun Moon Isle. I I dont know either. Ebenezer seemed to have found where Ls family was hiding and went to capture them at the center of the ind when something happened. But I dont know what exactly happened! I really dont know The Reclusive Willis family elder said in fear. Useless! All of you are useless! Die! Maximus radiated a violent aura as he roared angrily with a contorted face. No! Patriarch! The Reclusive Willis family elders face changed drastically as he shouted in fear. Crack! Thud! In the next second, Maximus snapped his neck, killing him instantly. Patriarch, what do we do now? Weve received news that L has be one of the Seeds of the Star Path. The Orderwarden organization has also issued a protection n for the Seeds of the Star Path. Anyone who dares to harm them will be ruthlessly exterminated by Orderwarden. They might even wipe out entire ns! How can we make a move against L now?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Archer had returned from Kunlun Divine Mountains and asked Maximus with a grave expression. Damn it! L has be a Seed of the Star Path. Do we really have no chance before he grows stronger? Why did it turn out like this? Why couldnt even a Mid-stage Fragmented Void expert seed? Maximus roared in frustration, his voice filled with intense unwillingness. Present were several Powerful n Guardians from the Ancient Willis family who were at Shattered Void Realm. Michael, who possessed Early-stage Fragmented Void strength and was skilled in divination and prediction, sighed and said, Could this be fate? He continued with concern, Last night I foresaw that the Ancient Willis family might face an even greater catastrophe soon. If not handled properly, our family might face utter destruction. However, amidst this ominous sign, there seems to be a glimmer of hope. I wonder what this glimmer of hope could be? Hearing this, Maximuss expression turned uncertain. Chapter 910: Maximus’s Obsession Michael, you say the familys cmity is closer? Could it possiblye earlier? Wasnt it said to be five yearster? Maximus asked, his voice filled with uncertainty and suspicion. The core members of the Ancient Willis family and the Powerful n Guardians present all looked equally rmed. Indeed! Now, Im afraid that within a year, our Ancient Willis family will face a catastrophic disaster. If we are not careful, we could be annihted! Perhaps, I miscalcted? Michael said, his pupils contracting. It must be wrong! The Ancient Willis family is so powerful, even if Ebenezer has fallen, we still have five Powerful Fragmented Void experts guarding the family. Who could bring us such a disaster? A Powerful n Guardian, whose status was no less than Michaels, immediately voiced his doubts. Could it be the Orderwarden organization? Someone couldnt help but specte. It must be the Orderwarden organization! Otherwise, even the strongest Ancient Sects like the Kunlun Divine Mountains couldnt possibly destroy the Willis family! No, its because of that inheritor L, isnt it? In that case, we must not provoke him until he reaches Fragmentation Void! The only ones who could bring such a disaster to our Ancient Willis family are the Orderwarden organization! Everyone began analyzing the situation, each offering their own opinions. Michaels prediction inevitably caused a wave of panic and unrest. Can we no longer touch that traitors descendants? Maximuss eyes narrowed slightly, his face full of resentment and coldness. After dismissing everyone, a figure silently appeared beside him. Maximus had four trusted aides: Shadow Dread, Azure Ghost, White Demon, and Azure Abyss! Shadow Dread had previously died at the hands of two experts from the Ancient Wynter Family, and White Demon had been killed by Violet. Now, only Azure Ghost and Azure Abyss remained. Azure Ghost, being at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage, was no longer able to deal with L. At this moment, the figure appearing before Maximus was none other than Azure Abyss, the strongest among his four trusted aides! This Azure Abyss turned out to be a young and beautiful woman. However, her eyes were chilling to look at, making one feel as if they had fallen into an icy abyss. Her eyes werepletely ck, like two ck holes that seemed capable of absorbing ones soul. Although Azure Abyss was only at the Mid-stage Hollow Void level, she possessed an extremely mysterious Heaven and Earths Rule: the Law of Nihility. Thisw didnt significantly enhance herbat abilities but granted her a very extraordinary divine ability: Exile! Though different from spatialws, after Azure Abyss used her Exile ability, she could create a temporary space. Once she pulled her target into this exile space, nothing happening inside could be detected by the outside world. In other words, in this world, both Azure Abyss and anyone pulled into the exile space would effectively disappear. Even the Orderwarden organization wouldnt be able to figure out what happened. As Azure Abyss appeared, another person emerged from a nearby room. It was one of the elders of the Reclusive Willis family, Elder of the Wicked Bone! One of Maximussckeys. Elder of the Wicked Bone, its time for Ls parents to be useful! You and Azure Abyss should go to Lucoork West! In addition, Clive Wills and Master Colin will apany you! This time, I dont believe L can escape! Unless he can remain indifferent upon hearing news about his parents and resist going to Cloud Sea Mountain Base! Maximuss eyes gleamed with cruelty, malice, and greed. The jade pendant inheritance was something he had to obtain; it had be an obsession for Maximus. He would stop at nothing to achieve it, even if it meant taking extreme risks! Of course, being as cunning as a snake, he would also make thorough preparations. The Ancient Willis family will face a catastrophic disaster within a year? A glimmer of hope hidden within the ominous signs?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. You think avoiding L and not provoking the Orderwarden organization is that glimmer of hope? In my view, perhaps obtaining Ls inheritance is that glimmer of hope! Maximus thought to himself, his eyes shing with cold light. Meanwhile, on the other side! Inside Broken Pulse Sect! Sullivan was sweating profusely, his expressionplex. Who would have thought that this L would be the Seed of the Star Path. Moreover, he possesses strength capable of crushing Late-stage Hollow Void experts. Haha, as his former master, Im probably no match for him now. Sullivanughed self-deprecatingly. Ls duel with Lnd in the final martial arena had been noticed by many Ancient Sects. Naturally, Broken Pulse Sect had also learned about it. Present in the room were not only Ernie, the head of Broken Pulse Sect but also a man in white robes. The man appeared handsome and elegant like a young gentleman but his full head of white hair and deep-set eyes indicated he was far from young. Ernie, an Early-stage Fragmented Void expert and head of a sect, did not sit in the main seat but instead gave it up to this man in white robes. Yes! Obtaining that inheritance has indeed made a significant difference! For now, do not provoke L. The Orderwarden organization is not something our Broken Pulse Sect can contend with yet. At least until we obtain Dudrar Dragons bones, do not provoke the Orderwarden organization. The man in white robes said. Understood! Ernie and Sullivan replied respectfully. As they spoke, Ernies tone shifted as he asked the man in white robes: Ebenezer of the Ancient Willis family has fallen. Should we take action against the Ancient Willis family At this point, Ernies eyes shed with cold light. Hearing this, the man in white robes shook his head: No rush! In another three to five years, several elders of the Ancient Willis family will reach their end and more Powerful Fragmented Void experts will die. While we are determined to obtain Dudrar Dragons bones, there is no need to hurry! We can act then! Chapter 911: Plotting Against the Soul? Ernie and Sullivan nodded in agreement! A century ago, during the Great War, the Broken Pulse Sect severely damaged the Sun Moon Sect but also suffered significant losses. Now, engaging in a war with the Ancient Willis family, even if they could annihte the Ancient Willis family and upy the Dragon Tomb they guard, it would be a pyrrhic victory. It would be better to wait a few more years until several more of the Ancient Willis familys Powerful Fragmented Void members pass away. When their top-tierbat strength shows a gap, then it would be the right time to strike. Alright, lets observe the situation for now! Since the Jade Pendant inheritor is currently under the protection of the Orderwarden organization, we can leave him alone for now. Unless we can think of a way to make him attack our Broken Pulse Sect first. Even if he breaks through to Fragmentation Void, if we want to, our Broken Pulse Sect can still seize that Jade Pendant back. The Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant should not belong to the Ancient Willis family or anyone else. It originally belonged to our Broken Pulse Sects founder, Celestial Emperor Demon Youth! It contains a great secret! One day, our Broken Pulse Sect will reim it! After saying this, the white-robed patriarch waved his sleeve and left.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Indeed! The Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant was never originally the property of the Ancient Willis family; it belonged to the Broken Pulse Sect. Sealed within it is the remnant soul of the Dudrar Dragon! In ancient times, Celestial Emperor Demon Youth killed the Dudrar Dragon and sealed its soul within the pendant. The Dudrar Dragon couldnt have sealed its own soul after death, could it? After the white-robed patriarch left, Ernie and Sullivan exchanged nces. Sullivans eyes flickered a few times before he said in a deep voice, Letting L go so easily is really frustrating! Sullivan, you were once Ls master. Do you really need to go this far? Ernie asked with a faint smile. Sullivan shook his head. I took him as my disciple only to control him! Its like ying chess; if a piece dares to move out of your control, you would want to destroy it more than any bystander would, right? L managed to escape from me by sheer luck. Every time I think about it, I feel uneasy. If we wait until he reaches the Shattered Void Realm to act against him, it might be toote. A sense of crisis inexplicably surged in Sullivans heart. He had been stuck at the Late-stage Hollow Void for decades. However, it hadnt been long since L escaped from the Broken Pulse Sect, and he could already defeat peers at the Late-stage Hollow Void. Such rapid growth made Sullivan both amazed and fearful. Dont overthink it. The patriarch said not to touch him for now! Even if this kid reaches Fragmentation Void, our Broken Pulse Sect still has the power to kill him! Ernie said confidently. Ancient sects with thousands of years of heritage have incredibly deep foundations, far beyond what appears on the surface. The patriarch said that if we could provoke L into attacking our Broken Pulse Sect first, we could retaliate mercilessly. I wonder if theres a way to make that happen? Sullivans eyes narrowed slightly. As he finished speaking, an idea suddenly urred to Ernie. Oh? Provoking L into attacking us? There might actually be a way. But lets not rush! The Ancient Willis family is definitely more anxious than we are. Lets have them test the waters first and see how the Orderwarden organization reacts. If that doesnt work, well try this method. What method? Sullivan asked eagerly. Ernie didnt answer but instead gave a sinister smile. That same day! Outside, in the Nemesis Pavilion established by Kyrie. Seeing Ernie arrive, Kyrie greeted him with aplex expression. Big brother, why are you here? Kyrie asked with no expression on his face. Since L escaped from the Broken Pulse Sectst time, this great shaman had also left and returned to his secluded Nemesis Pavilion. Lets talk inside, Ernie said calmly, waving his hand. In a room where he isted all external influences, Ernie looked at Kyrie with sharp eyes. Kyrie, do you have that female disciples soul? Ernie asked bluntly. Hearing this, Kyries face immediately hardened before he pretended not to understand. Big brother, what are you talking about? Dont y dumb! The female disciple I killed with one p while she was helping L escape-her soul is with you! Dont think I dont know! Ernie said coldly, his face darkening. Kyries face showed a hint of vignce and caution upon hearing this. Big brother, why are you asking about this? The girl is already dead; what more do you want? Do you want her soul to bepletely destroyed? Kyrie asked angrily. Ernie snorted. So it is still with you! Good very good. Give it to me! Dont worry; Im not so bored as to target a weak female disciple. Destroying her soul does me no good. As he spoke, Ernie extended his hand toward Kyrie. Kyrie shook his head resolutely. Then what do you want it for? Big brother, what are you nning? Suddenly thinking of something, Kyrie asked in a deep voice, Are you nning to use it against L again? Ernies face darkened. Kyrie, dont confuse your priorities! Yes! I n to use her against L at a critical moment. So what? Are you siding with that kid? Do you think theres any affection left between you and L? Ls daughter was brought back to the Broken Pulse Sect by youst time. In his mind, you betrayed him. Now, L probably hates you to the core, right? This kid has incredible talent and will likely seek revenge on you sooner orter. Theres no possibility of reconciliation! So give me that female disciples soul. Ill help you eliminate this hidden threat early on. Isnt that good? Kyrie! Im doing this for your own good! Ernie said solemnly. Upon hearing this, Kyries expression remained cold and determined. Big brother, forget it! L trusted me deeply; Ive already let him down once. Now that his friend is dead, Im just helping preserve that girls soul. Whether L hates me or not, I will find an opportunity to return that girls soul to him one day. So stop plotting against her soul. The girl is already dead. As the leader of the Broken Pulse Sect, isnt it beneath you to use her soul for schemes? Fool! A great man should achieve his goals by any means necessary! Kyrie, hand it over! Or dont me me for being rude! Ernie shouted angrily as if he was about to lose his temper. A terrifying pressure enveloped his younger brother as if he would resort to violence at any moment. Chapter 912: Imprint Martial Techniques What, big brother? Do you still want to kill me? Even if I die today, I wont hand over that girls soul! Kyrie stubbornly faced Ernies oppressive aura without yielding. Previously, he had brought Nora back to the Broken Pulse Sect and deceived L into returning to the sect only because Sullivan and Ernie had assured him that the Broken Pulse Sect had a way to obtain Ls inheritance without harming him. After much internal struggle, he chose to betray L against his conscience. However, during that time, his bond with Nora grew stronger, and he eventually considered her as his own daughter. Later, when he learned that L had not cooperated with Sullivan and was imprisoned at Dragon Burial Peak, he was tormented by guilt and remorse. Thus, at a critical moment, he knelt to plead for L and Noras lives. Now, Ernie wanted to use the deceased Samantha to deal with L, which was beyond Kyries moral boundaries. As someone who had studied various mystical arts and firmly believed in karma and retribution, he could not ept this! You think I dont dare to kill you? If I kill you, I have other ways to find that female disciples soul! Ernie said coldly, seemingly ready to strike at any moment. Heh, you wont find it. Big brother, although your strength is a hundred times greater than mine, you are no match for me when ites to these so-called dark arts. I have hidden that female disciples soul using a special method; you wont find it even if you kill me. Heh Hearing this, a mocking expression appeared on Kyries face, but his tone was confident and resolute. You Hmph! Fine! Then you better keep it safe! Lets see if L will kill you if you hand her over. Dont say I didnt warn you; L has already broken through to the Hollow Void Realm and isparable to the Late-stage Hollow Void. Just wait for him toe and seek revenge on you! Ernies eyes flickered a few times before he finally restrained his oppressive aura and coldly reminded Kyrie. With that, he disappeared from the room. After Ernie left, a look of shock appeared on Kyries face. L has already broken through to the Hollow Void? I always knew he was extraordinary. Unfortunately as his elder brother, I am no longer worthy! L, if we meet again, will you kill me? Kyrie muttered to himself. At this moment, Ernie tore through space and appeared five miles away from Nemesis Pavilion. Hmph! Do you think that not handing over that female disciples soul means I have no other way? When the Broken Pulse Sect decides to act against L, it wont matter whether we have that soul or not! At this time, L had returned to Sun Moon Isle once again. Seeing the ind, especially the northern part which was now unrecognizable with traces of battles and ughter everywhere, his face filled with anger and killing intent. The Reclusive Willis family! L spat out these four words through gritted teeth. At this moment, Yin Tai Chi Chester Stuart and various elders of the Sun Moon Sect, along with Miranda, Nora, his inws, Fiona Morrison, Summer Willis, Emerson Hurst, Noah, and others were all waiting to wee him. As soon as the boat docked, everyone came forward to greet him. Daddy! The first voice to ring out was naturally Noras clear and joyful one. Miranda looked at L withplex emotions in her beautiful eyes, not taking her gaze off him for a moment. She smiled radiantly, looking stunningly beautiful for a moment. But within that smile was an inexplicable hint of something else. Her gaze at L was filled with longing as if she were looking at something she might lose at any moment. Honey She called softly. L! Brother-inw! Mr. Willis! L Everyone else greeted L with joy on their faces. L picked up the rushing Nora in one swift motion and kissed Miranda on the forehead. Then he looked around and asked, Where is Elder Vinnie? Earlier, he had heard from Elder Fiery Dragon that Vinnie was seriously injured. As soon as he returned, he was concerned about this Elder Sect Master, Vinnie.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. An hourter In Vinnies room! Vinnie, who had been pale and severely injured these past days, now looked spirited. Young master, your healing technique is simply unheard of! L smiled lightly and said calmly, This technique is called Dragons Energy Primordial Technique. Unfortunately, I cant pass it on. Theres nothing unfortunate about it! Such a heaven-defying method naturally cant be learned by everyone. Vinnie took it in stride and said cheerfully. L nodded slightly and then changed the subject with a smile on his face: However, there is a very powerful Martial Technique that I can now teach to everyone in the Sun Moon Sect. Elder, does the sect have any treasures that can bear will and memory? Hearing this, Vinnies expression turned serious. He nodded and said, Yes! The Sun Moon Sect had a heritage spanning thousands of years. Even though it had declined and many resources and treasures were lost, its foundation remained strong. In no time at all, Vinnie led L to a newly built hall at the center of the ind. This hall was the Sun Moon Sects library pavilion where various Martial Techniques andbat skills were stored. In the middle of the hall stood a ck stone tablet emitting a peculiar aura. Young master, this Divine Thought Tablet can imprint memories. L nodded and without further ado attempted to imprint the cultivation method of the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique from his mind onto the tablet using his spiritual power. With so many people in the Sun Moon Sect, it was impossible for L to teach them all individually like he did with Savannah and Violet. Using this memory imprinting method was the right approach. Chapter 913: Miranda’s Concealment Momentster! L sessfully imprinted, and Vinnie attempted to ce his hand on the Divine Monument, his consciousness epting Ls spiritual imprint without resistance. Immediately, the expression of this Late-stage Hollow Void expert began to change! From astonishment, to joy, to ecstasy, and then to excitement and fervor. Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique! Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique! This is the divine cultivation method left by the Dudrar Dragon ancestor! Simultaneous cultivation of the body and soul, its simply miraculous! So, the previous baptism by the Dragon Ancestor was actually the Power of the Sun. After mastering the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, Vinnies entire body trembled slightly, showing his intense excitement. Thud! In the next second, he knelt directly before L, his eyes filled with deep gratitude and hope. Having the young master lead the Sun Moon Sect was indeed the right decision! Thank you, young master, for selflessly sharing this divine technique! The revival of the Sun Moon Sect is just around the corner! Its just around the corner! Sooner orter, we will avenge our past humiliations and restore our former glory! Ancestors, can you see this? At this moment, Vinnie was even in tears. L quickly helped him up, feeling somewhat speechless and astonished. He hadnt expected that sharing the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique would elicit such a strong reaction. But it was understandable! L had inherited the Sun Moon Sect midway and couldnt fully grasp Vinnies feelings. For generations, every member of the Sun Moon Sect had considered reviving the sect their greatest lifelong wish. They would pursue it until death! However, generation after generation, they grew weaker and more diminished. This feeling made the members of the Sun Moon Sect feel like they were falling into endless darkness, unable to see any hope. Now, suddenly seeing a spark of hope amidst confusion and despair, how could they not be excited? After curing Vinnie andpleting the imprinting of the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, L also treated other injured experts of the Sun Moon Sect and settled Savannah. After everything was done, he finally reunited with his family. In the courtyard, L looked at his wife, daughter, father-inw, mother-inw, and brother-inw, all present without exception. His heart was filled with an indescribable sense of relief. Especially holding Nora who was snuggling in his arms and smelling the familiar scent of Miranda beside him, he felt an extraordinary sense of peace and satisfaction. It was enough that those he cared about most were safe and sound. After dinner, L asked Noras grandparents to apany her while he went back to the room alone with Miranda. Wife! I missed you so much! Facing Miranda, L was no longer the decisive and invincible Seed of the Star Path. With a cheeky grin on his face, he went over and hugged Mirandas slender waist eagerly kissing her. Miranda closed her beautiful eyes slightly and let out a soft hum, responding passionately and unreservedly. The temperature in the room instantly rose. Absence makes the heart grow fonder! Especially when facing such a stunningly beautiful goddess of a wife. With their physiques andbat prowess, they crazily expressed their love for each other for an unknown amount of time before stopping. Miranda rested her head on Ls arm, lying in his embrace like a cat, enjoying this moment of tenderness. Wife, I heard you actually took down a Mid-stage Fragmented Void? How did you do it? You cant abuse me at home! At this moment, L voiced his curiosity. He couldnt imagine that the delicate-looking Miranda lying in his arms had such terrifyingbat power. Well, I dont know either! When I saw someone threatening Nora and our family, I suddenly exploded with power. It was just likest time in Ednd when our mom was severely injured. I experienced a simr situation. I cant figure it out myself. A hint of hesitation shed deep in Mirandas eyes. In the end, she shook her head with a puzzled expression. The terrifying memories that surfaced in her mind. The powerful abilities she awakened! All of this made Miranda feel terrified yet somewhat addicted. Previously, in her confusion, she only wanted to confide in L after he returned. However, when L was really by her side, Miranda hesitated and concealed it. She was afraid! Afraid of how this man would react upon knowing about her changes. Afraid that L might develop a grudge or even be wary of her! Because Miranda knew that in those memories, she was so evil and terrifying. Oh? Is that so? Do you have any other unusual situations? Tell me so I can help you analyze them. I know you have a soul-rted physique; various situations must be rted to your soul. By the way, Ill teach you a technique. As long as you practice diligently, you can continuously enhance your mental strength. As your soul bes stronger, maybe those memories in your mind will be moreplete. Then youll know whats going on. As L spoke, his eyes lit up. He was about to teach Miranda the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique! Miranda didnt have Dudrar Dragon bloodline and couldnt absorb the Power of the Sun to strengthen her body but could enhance her soul strength. For someone with her soul-rted physique, enhancing soul strength equated to directly increasing her power. However, upon hearing this, Mirandas beautiful eyes shed with resistance. Enhancing soul strength to make memories moreplete? No! She didnt want that!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. From deep within her heart, Miranda felt a surge of fear and rejection. Chapter 914: The Demons Escape! However, to avoid making L overthink, Miranda still epted the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique. She secretly decided in her heart that she would never practice this technique. She didnt want to create more terrifying memories! That made Miranda feel as if she would drift further away from all her family, including L. That night, Miranday in Ls arms and fell into a deep sleep. She had another incredibly vivid dream! In the dream, a terrifying ck dog beast opened its bloody mouth and lunged at her. Her head was bitten off by the ck dog beast and swallowed into its stomach! After escaping, her severed neck kept dripping blood. Wherever she fled, disaster and cmity followed, bringing suffering to all living beings. Eventually, she turned into an ominous evil entity, living by devouring souls. She bore immense guilt on her shoulders! Ah! Miranda woke up from the nightmare with a scream after an unknown amount of time. Honey, whats wrong? Had a nightmare? L was startled and asked with a face full of concern. Miranda took a few deep breaths and looked at L beside her, realizing it was just a dream. Its nothing! I just dreamt about that battle a few days ago. Mirandas beautiful eyes flickered as she shook her head. Northwest region of Priocia! This ce was an endless desert with an extremely hot surface. However, unknown to anyone, there existed an underground world thousands of meters beneath this scorching surface. The Orderwarden organization called it the Nine Abyss Demon Prison! On this day, several powerful members of the Orderwarden organization walked into the Nine Abyss Demon Prison with solemn expressions. The ce was dark as night, with only a blood-red demonic eye hanging in mid-air. Inside the Nine Abyss Demon Prison, isted from the outside world, was filled with a dense, evil, and chilling aura. This was where the most terrifying ancient demons, evil gods, and demon cultivators were imprisoned. However, now the spatial gate of the Nine Abyss Demon Prison had been broken open, and those demons who had been imprisoned for thousands of years had disappeared. To be precise, they hadntpletely disappeared. Because they had all left behind their corpses! At the prison exit, a powerful Orderwarden who had once guarded this ce in thete stage of the Great Vehicle realm had turned into a corpse. Even his soul had been scattered! When did this happen? A powerful member of the Orderwarden organization asked another guard in a deep voice.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Everyones faces were extremely grave and troubled. I dont know either! I and Duxing take turns guarding the Nine Abyss Demon Prison every thirty years. These demons must have escaped within these thirty years. The guard looked at hispanions corpse with a changing expression. Thirty years These ancient demons abandoned their physical bodies to escape from the Nine Abyss Demon Prison. They escaped in the form of souls and primordial spirits, leaving them with two choices. One is to find suitable bodies to possess, but they would have to seal their powers to adapt to the new bodies. The other is to reincarnate and wait for the day they grow up and awaken their memories and abilities. No matter which method they choose, if twenty or thirty years have passed Im afraid At this point, the powerful members face was filled with deep worry and seriousness. Im afraid this world will be plunged into chaos and disaster! As he finished speaking, another elder dressed in Tai Chi robes beside him said in a deep voice: I had previously deduced that this world would face an unprecedented catastrophe. It turns out that the source is these demons from the Nine Abyss Demon Prison? But Supreme Heavenly Sovereign need not worry too much; everything has its destiny. I have also deduced that a chosen one will rise to turn the tide and suppress all evil. We have already conducted the Seed of the Star Path selection. I believe that chosen one is among them. They all swore oaths to the will of heaven. If these demons dare to disrupt this world, someone will surely suppress them! Lets hope so! Send out orders to monitor any unusual movements at all times. If any demons from the Nine Abyss Demon Prison are found, they must be mercilessly exterminated with thunderous force! The powerful member referred to as Supreme Heavenly Sovereign said sternly. Afterward, L stayed on Sun Moon Isle for a while, waiting for his guide Mona Woodward to arrive and receive the first batch of cultivation resources from the Orderwarden organization for himself and Savannah. Besides rare resources like Fragments of Rules and Enlightenment Fruit of Bodhi, there were also many valuable items such as various divine-grade elixirs, Premium Spirit Jade, and thousand-year-old heavenly materials and earthly treasures. L kept the Fragments of Rules and Enlightenment Fruit of Bodhi in the Space Bracelet given by Mona Woodward. The other cultivation resources, including some immortal-grade cultivation techniques, were directly contributed to the Sun Moon Sect. Apart from that, L was most interested in a physical martial technique: Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist! During this period, L also asked Noah to post a bounty for the Four Elements Divine Fire on dark webs and various secret channels worldwide. This item was extremely rare even ording to Master Cassian. It was uncertain whether it existed on Earth at all. L could only give it a try! If it couldnt be found, the fusion of ck chains and those dragon eyes with meteorite iron would be less effective. The weapon created would definitely be of a lower grade. But if it couldnt be helped, there was no other choice. Such divine items born of heaven and earth could only be encountered by chance. L decided to wait for two months. If there was no news within two months, he would ask Master Cassian to start crafting it. After staying and cultivating on Sun Moon Isle for over a month, Miranda and her parents were ready to return to Ednd. L also didnt intend to stay in the sect forever. On the day before leaving, L hosted a meeting in the Sun Moon Sects council hall. Chapter 915: Pre-War Mobilization L sat on the high seat of the council hall! As the young master and Dragon Ancestor inheritor, and having brought various surprises and hopes for the sects development, L now held an unshakable prestige within the sect. Even the Elder Sect Master did not have as much influence as L. On Ls left sat Vinnie! On his right were Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester Stuart, the two acting sect masters. Below them were the elders, protectors, and stewards of the Sun Moon Sect. Notably, Savannah was also present, seated with several Grand Elders. After receiving cultivation resources from the guide, Savannahs overall strength had increased by a level within a month, reaching the Mid-stage Hollow Void realm. As a Seed of the Star Path and a Mid-stage Hollow Void cultivator, Savannah had directly entered the core leadership of the Sun Moon Sect despite her recent entry. No one had any objections! However, Savannah was somewhat frustrated that after L brought her back to the Sun Moon Sect, they had few opportunities for private interaction. This left Savannah feeling resentful and dissatisfied, as if she had been tricked intoing only to be neglected. L surveyed the scene, his eyes gleaming with a sharp light. The overall strength of the Sun Moon Sects leadership had significantly improved. The widespread adoption of the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, the abundance of cultivation resources and Martial Techniques, and the exploitation of Spiritual Veins had all contributed to the sects flourishing. Everyones strength seemed to be improving daily. It was worth mentioning that Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester Stuart had both broken through to the Early-stage Hollow Void realm. The two had been stuck at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage for years, unable to break through due to their spiritual power not reaching the internal fusion stage, which prevented them from integrating their spiritual power into their dantian and invoking Heaven and Earths Rules. The Sun Moon Sects original spiritual cultivation methods were not very effective. However, with the advent of the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, they finally broke through. Not only that, but their physical strength also improved significantly, reaching the Myriad Phenomena stage. Their currentbat power wasparable to ordinary Mid-stage Hollow Void cultivators. As for Vinnies strength, it had also improved. This improvement was mainly in physical strength, while his Qi Refinement strength remained at the peak of Late-stage Hollow Void. Creating ones own Daows and corresponding divine abilities was no easy task. For this reason, L considered giving Vinnie some Fragments of Rules and Enlightenment Fruit of Bodhi he had obtained to help him break through to the Shattered Void Realm. However, Vinnie refused. In Vinnies eyes, his potential was limited, and breaking through depended on fate and enlightenment. L, on the other hand, had limitless potential! How could he take away Ls opportunities and hinder his development? After several unsessful attempts to persuade him, L had to give up. At this moment, L exuded an aura of momentum and battle intent as he looked around and spoke. Everyone, previously when the Reclusive Willis family invaded Sun Moon Isle, although we repelled them with unity, our Sun Moon Sect suffered heavy casualties. This enmity cannot go unavenged! Since reconciliation with the Reclusive Willis family is impossible, I propose we lead our forces to annihte them directly. What do you think, esteemed elders? As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the Sun Moon Sect showed expressions of shared enmity. I second that! Vinnie nodded in agreement. I also agree with the young masters proposal! I have no objections! Elder Fiery Dragon and Chester Stuart also voiced their support. Good! Lets destroy the Reclusive Willis family! Our Sun Moon Sect is not one to take a beating without retaliating! Annihte the Reclusive Willis family and eliminate future threats! Avenge our fallenrades! Kill! Other elders, protectors, and stewards also expressed their agreement. Everyones faces were filled with hatred and battle intent. Very well, since thats decided! However, given that the Reclusive Willis family has already been severely weakened, we dont need to mobilize too many forces. Their patriarch Amos Willis, Grand Elder Ss Willis, Jenson Wills, and other experts died on Sun Moon Isle. We are determined to destroy the Reclusive Willis family this time. As long as the Ancient Willis family doesnt interfere, there should be no suspense. By upying their territory, our Sun Moon Sect will gain another Spiritual Vein and many more cultivation resources. We can also establish another branch. Haha At this point, Ls tone became somewhat rxed. It seemed he didnt take the Reclusive Willis family seriously at all! And indeed, that was the case! When they attacked Sun Moon Isle before, the Reclusive Willis family had almost emptied their nest. Their patriarch Amos and various Grand Elders all perished on Sun Moon Isle. Most of their top-tier Nascent Soul experts were also killed or injured. Less than twenty or thirty percent managed to escape! Even if some experts remained at their home base, they were no longer a threat to the current Sun Moon Sect. The Sun Moon Sect now boasted five powerful Hollow Void cultivators overseeing it. Not counting Miranda, the young masters wife. Overthrowing the Reclusive Willis family would be a piece of cake. Ls words further fueled everyones enthusiasm. Indeed! By destroying the Reclusive Willis family, the Sun Moon Sect could seize their resources. The benefits were self-evident. However, some people secretly regretted that many might not get a chance to participate in the battle as they were eager to avenge their previous humiliation. At this moment, L sat there with his eyes slightly narrowed. A cold glint flickered in his gaze! Destroying the Reclusive Willis family would be just a small interest payment! Meanwhile, a name surfaced in his mind! Elder of the Wicked Bone! Was this elder of the Reclusive Willis family currently at their home base? It was time to avenge his parents! Once upon a time, L felt powerless like an ant even against Nascent Soul experts.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But now, he could gradually reveal his fangs of vengeance! Chapter 916: A Dark and Windy Night On Sun Moon Isle, L and Miranda each held one of Noras small hands as they strolled through a newly built garden. Honey, my parents and I are going back to Ednd, Miranda said as they walked. Alright, you go ahead. Once I eliminate the Reclusive Willis family, Ille back to join you. Im nning to establish a branch of the Sun Moon Sect in Ednd. This way, it can provide training conditions for you and the brothers of the Lachie Fire Security Group. L nodded and smiled. Then he turned to Nora and asked, Nora, do you want to go back to Ednd with Mommy, or stay here on Sun Moon Isle to train? Without hesitation, Nora hugged Mirandas waist tightly. I want to go back with Mommy and Grandma! I miss my friends at kindergarten, especially Chloe Ward. Its been so long since we yed together. Hearing this, Miranda affectionately pinched Noras little cheek. Five-year-old Nora was not yet at the age of rapid physical development, but she had grown nearly ten centimeters in the past six months. With various training resources and top-grade elixirs, Nora now possessedte-stage Core Formation strength. However, her childlike nature remained unchanged! Alright, but when you go back, make sure not to fight with other kids, L advised. In his mind, he was seriously considering establishing a branch of the Sun Moon Sect around Ednd. Miranda, her younger brother, and Noah had all adapted to modern life. Training on Sun Moon Isle was clearly not suitable for them, especially since his wife hadpany matters to attend to. L now had the ability to set up an isted formation and create a space simr to a sect domain. He could also set up a grand gathering array to concentrate spiritual energy. Additionally, with the ancient treasure Mirror of Trials, he could channel the spiritual energy from within the treasure to the outside world. Although the ecosystem inside the Mirror of Trials was unbnced, its rich spiritual energy had not disappeared. The amount of spiritual energy wasparable to that of a Spiritual Vein! L nned all this in his mind. That day, Miranda took Nora, her parents, and her younger brother on a boat leaving Sun Moon Isle. At the same time, L led Elder Fiery Dragon, Savannah, and a group of Nascent Soul experts from the Sun Moon Sect off the ind. Their target: the Reclusive Willis family! The night after! The sky was covered with dark clouds! As the saying goes, a dark and windy night is perfect for killing and arson! In the domain of the Reclusive Willis family, their protective barrier was suddenly breached. With a wave of energy, figures rushed in from outside! At this moment, white cloths were hung on buildings throughout the Reclusive Willis family domain. A sorrowful atmosphere pervaded the entire area. The family head and many experts had died tragically outside, leaving the Reclusive Willis family in a state of mourning. Kill! L led the Sun Moon Sect experts inside, spreading his mental field and pointing in a direction with a murderous shout. Who dares trespass into the Reclusive Willis family? A patrol team of Reclusive Willis family guards discovered them and shouted in rm. Leading them was a Golden Core expert, while the rest ranged from Uppecia to Core Formation levels. Such strength was no match for L and his team. Its your grandpa from the Sun Moon Sect! Die! Elder Fiery Dragon roared and unleashed a palm strike. In a previous battle, he had missed out on participating because he apanied L to the Seed of the Star Path selection tournament. He had been holding back his frustration. With one palm strike, he wiped out an entire team. As a Powerful Hollow Void expert, killing these people was like using a cannon to kill mosquitoes. Enemies are attacking!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Someone shouted in rm. Savannah, take a team in that direction! Elder Fiery Dragon, you go there! Well split up. If you encounter any Uppecia-level experts, kill them without mercy! Since they had already alerted the enemy, L no longer hid their presence. He directly instructed Savannah and Elder Fiery Dragon. He spread his mental field over a hundred miles and confirmed that there were no Hollow Void experts in the Reclusive Willis family at present. Even if they split up, there would be no unexpected incidents. Alright! But what if we encounter those below Uppecia level or women and children? Elder Fiery Dragon hesitated for a moment before asking in a deep voice. Hearing this, Ls tone turned cold as he asked, When the Reclusive Willis family attacked Sun Moon Isle, did they spare our families? No! A Sun Moon Sect elder gritted his teeth. L nodded. Understood! If anyone resists, kill them without mercy, regardless of who they are! If they dont resist let them flee as far as they can. Yes! The group obeyed and split into three forces to sweep through the Reclusive Willis family domain. With Powerful Hollow Void experts leading them, even if the Reclusive Willis family were at full strength, they wouldnt be able to resist. Let alone now! Maximus had not assigned any experts to guard this affiliated family. Previously, when the Reclusive Willis family mobilized their entire force but failed to destroy the Sun Moon Sect or capture Ls family, Maximus had already deemed them expendable. Without any use left for this affiliated family, Maximus discarded them like worn-out shoes! For a time, cries of killing, shouting, screaming, and pleading echoed throughout the Reclusive Willis family domain. The scent of blood filled the air. Boom! Thunder rumbled in the sky, followed by torrential rain pouring down. It seemed to add an extrayer of grimness and destion to this night of extermination. Rainwater mixed with blood washed over what was once an incredibly powerful Reclusive Willis family! Chapter 917: Parents’ Video With a wave of his hand, L led a team of Nascent Soul experts deep into the territory of the Reclusive Willis family. He released his spiritual field, clearly sensing where the powerful individuals were. Momentster, L arrived at a grand hall. The hall was draped in white cloth, arranged as a mourning hall. Two elders of the Reclusive Willis family who had stayed behind, along with seven or eight surviving high-ranking members, were gathered there. There were threete-stage Nascent Soul experts and several Nascent Soul and Golden Core experts! Seeing someone break in, the expressions of everyone present turned grim. Sun Moon Sect scum? How dare you attack the Reclusive Willis family! An elderly man with gray hair shouted angrily, ring at L and the Sun Moon Sect experts with intense fury. Why wouldnt we dare? L snorted coldly and waved his hand: Kill! As soon as he spoke, the team of Nascent Soul experts behind him charged forward with murderous intent. Ah! Kill! Fight the Sun Moon Sect to the death! Defend the family to thest breath! The experts of the Reclusive Willis family disyed deep sorrow and resolve as they roared and charged forward. L snorted coldly and targeted the threete-stage Nascent Soul experts. A battle ensued. The Sun Moon Sect and the Reclusive Willis family were mortal enemies. Seeing L lead an attack, the Reclusive Willis family knew there was no possibility of negotiation orpromise. Only a fight to the death! There was no real distinction between right and wrong; it was simply a matter of different stances and allegiances. Boom! L threw a punch, shattering a Reclusive Willis family elders body into pieces. The residual force of this punch even caused anotherte-stage Nascent Soul expert nearby to vomit blood and be severely injured! Without hesitation, L turned and delivered another punch! In almost an instant, he eliminated anotherte-stage Nascent Soul expert. Killing ordinary Powerful Hollow Void beings was no challenge for him; eliminatingte-stage Nascent Soul experts was as easy as slicing vegetables. Meanwhile, the other Sun Moon Sect experts easily overpowered the Reclusive Willis family members. Within a minute, most of the Reclusive Willis family experts were dead or severely injured. Even those who came to support after hearing themotion couldnt change the oue. Dont, dont kill me! L, I have something to show you! At this moment, a voice filled with fear and urgency shouted out. A young man from the Reclusive Willis family was hiding in a corner of the hall, shouting. This young man was at mid-stage Golden Core level and was merely fodder in this battle. Hmm? You have something to show me? What is it? Your cowardly self? L walked over with a cold and mocking tone, covered in dust and blood. The young man trembled as he spoke: My name is Stanley Wills. I am the second disciple of Elder of the Wicked Bone! My master sent me a video for you to see! Dont kill me, Ill show it to you. Hearing the name Elder of the Wicked Bone, Ls expression changed, and a deep hatred surged within him. What video? Show me! L demanded urgently. Alright! Alright Stanley Wills shakily took out a phone and yed a video for L. As L watched, his pupils contracted, and his sturdy body trembled slightly. A deep sorrow and murderous intent emanated from him! Mom! Dad? He called out with a trembling voice. The video seemed to be shot in a dark dungeon. In the dungeon, two people were shackled and heavily injured, their faces unrecognizable. But L recognized them instantly! They were his parents, Cedric Wills and Aliya Wynter. Seeing his parents suffering in the video, Ls eyes turned red. In the next moment, he red at Stanley Wills like a ferocious beast.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Under such a gaze, Stanley felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, overwhelmed by fear. My master said your parents are still alive. He wants me to bring you to him! If you want your parents to live, dont dont kill me. Ill take you to my master! Stanley Wills swallowed hard and spoke urgently. Hearing this, Ls body trembled slightly. His parents were still alive? Really still alive? Tell me where! L reached out and pulled Stanley Wills towards him with a terrifying force. He grabbed Stanleys neck and asked furiously. Ill take you I cant tell you now. If I do, youll kill me. Stanley Wills smirked mockingly despite his difficult breathing. Bang! L threw him to the ground forcefully. Stanley Wills hit the ground hard, his bones seemingly shattered, coughing up blood. He was nearly killed by Ls throw! If you dont speak, Ill make you wish you were dead! L said coldly. He didnt like being led by the nose. Stanley Wills wanted to y games with him? Momentster, Stanley Willsy on the ground, convulsing in pain. His facial features twisted in agony. A puddle of yellowish-white liquid formed beneath him. Speak! If you dont want more torture! I can assure you that if you speak now, Ill give you a quick death! If you refuse, Ill kill you and torment your soul. Try me if you dont believe it! L said coldly, his eyes filled with cruelty and indifference. Ill speak! Elder of the Wicked Bone is at Cloud Sea Mountain Base in Lucoork West! Heres the map Stanley Wills said fearfully, showing a map on his phone and sliding it to Ls feet. Good! L said calmly. In the next moment, he shattered Stanley Wills heart, giving him a quick death. Cloud Sea Mountain Base? So it is there! Chapter 918: Miranda’s Peace of Mind L took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions. Watching the video and receiving the news, he didnt know whether to feel sorrow or joy. Were his parents really still alive? This undoubtedly sparked a glimmer of hope in Ls heart. But thinking about how his parents might have been living a fate worse than death all these years, his heart ached even more. At the same time, a doubt arose in his mind: Was this video shot recently? Regardless, even knowing there were many doubts and it could very well be a trap, L would go without hesitation. What if his parents were really alive? He had to find out the truth! The massacre ended after several hours. There was no suspense; the Reclusive Willis family was wiped out by the Sun Moon Sect! It must be said that as one of the most powerful hidden forces, the Reclusive Willis family had considerable resources and heritage. They possessed a medium-sized Spiritual Vein, numerous herb gardens, and forest areas filled with various rare treasures! But L no longer cared about these. That night, after delegating follow-up matters to Elder Fiery Dragon, L left the Reclusive Willis family with Stanley Wills phone. He was eager to find the Elder of the Wicked Bone! In the car, L pondered for a long time before calling Miranda. The Elder of the Wicked Bone had specifically shown him this video and asked him to find him; it was definitely not simple. L now knew that the Elder of the Wicked Bone was once ackey of Maximus, the former great elder of the Ancient Willis family. Maximus had always coveted the inheritance L possessed! This time, luring him over was likely still rted to Maximus. But using his parents as bait was an open conspiracy; they werent afraid he wouldnt take the bait! And they would surely be well-prepared. Prepared to ensure he had no chance of turning the tables. After all, the Ancient Willis family couldnt be unaware of what happened at the Seed of the Star Path selection tournament. Knowing he now possessed the power to crush Late-stage Hollow Void experts, they still dared to lure him over. It was clear their methods were not simple. After much hesitation, L decided to let his wife apany him. Miranda now had the strength to take down Mid-stage Fragmented Void experts. Such a powerful helper should be used now if ever! Honey? Miranda sounded surprised when she answered the call. Sweetheart, have you arrived in Ednd? L asked in a deep voice. Yes, Im here. What about you? Is everything settled with the Reclusive Willis family? Mirandas voice was pleasant over the phone. Its settled! L paused for two seconds and then said, Honey, I might need your help! Upon hearing this, Miranda responded with a simple Hmm? and then said, Alright, where are you? Should Ie to you? Honey, arent you going to ask what its about? This time, it might be dangerous. Mirandas reaction and attitude filled L with deep emotion. He chuckled softly and couldnt help but ask. Im your wife. We share life and death together! Hmph, are you looking for trouble? Why are you saying such nonsense? Miranda snorted softly and asked in an annoyed tone. My bad! L grinned. One dayter An off-road vehicle drove along the highway towards Lucoork West! In the car, Miranda sat in the passenger seat, her beautiful eyes filled withplexity. Were they going to rescue her inws this time? In her heart, she felt a faint anticipation and could deeply empathize with Ls feelings. When he picked up Miranda earlier, L had asked her about her specific strength and abilities and had also exined his own abilities in detail again. In fact, back on Sun Moon Isle, L had already told Miranda all his secrets. He had no secrets from Miranda. This time, he asked about her strength and abilities to ensure they could coordinate based on each others capabilities at critical moments. After much hesitation, Miranda finally told L about her Soul Burst Domain ability with some trepidation. However, she kept her increasingly clear strange and evil memories hidden this time. L didnt show any particr reaction at that moment. But he finally understood how Miranda had defeated Ebenezer.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. For targets below the materialized spiritual realm, she could directly attack their souls, causing them to vanishpletely. This ability was simply heaven-defying and unbeatable! L was secretly amazed at how terrifyingly powerful his wifes soul form had be. However, upon further thought, L also realized how frightening and evil Mirandas ability was. For some reason, the unease and worry that had surfaced in Europe resurfaced in his heart once again. L vaguely felt that if Miranda continued like this, something unpredictable might happen. But he couldnt pinpoint where this worry came from. Honey, do you think Im a vicious and evil demon now? Looking out the window, Miranda suddenly asked. Since she told L about her Soul Burst Domain ability, she had wanted to ask him this question. Deep down, Miranda cared immensely about Ls opinion of her. She kept hiding things because she feared L would be scared of her and distance himself from her. How could I? Thats your ability; it doesnt define your character. Besides,pared to you, Ive probably killed more people and caused more souls to vanish. So wouldnt that make me a demon too? L said seriously, Honey, to me, theres no such thing as evil in this world. Even if one day you be a demon, as long as you dont harm me, Nora, our parents, or those we care about, even if you ughtered everyone else, youd still be my wife. I would stand by your side! And if one day I beden with sins, would you stop recognizing me as your husband? Hearing this, Mirandas previously anxious heart seemed to settle instantly. Her beautiful eyes sparkled as she nodded heavily. Yes! Honey, Ill remember what you said. No matter what I be, you cant stop recognizing me as your wife! Of course not! L grinned and couldnt help but kiss Miranda on the cheek. Whoosh! Whoosh At that moment, their off-road vehicle slowed down as two cars sped past them on either side. The gusts of wind lifted Mirandas hair, creating an incredibly beautiful scene! Chapter 919: Can You Afford to Play? Inside the BMW X5 that had previously overtaken Ls car, sat a few burly bald men with smug expressions. At this moment, the driver nced at the rearview mirror and snorted, Hmm? That old Jeep Wrangler is catching up again? Heh heh, shall we toy with them?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Perfect timing, theres a big trucking up ahead! This could really mess them up! But its definitely thrilling! Hahaha A look of mockery and cruelty appeared on the faces of the men. Behind them, after L kissed Miranda, he began to elerate again. His mind was already at Lucoork West, eager to find out about his parents whereabouts. Whether for revenge or to rescue his parents Vroom! Apanied by the roar of the engine, the Jeep Wrangler he was driving sped up to over 150 mph. However, just as he was about to overtake the BMW X5 in front, the car that had been maintaining a steady speed suddenly elerated. At the same time, arge truck loaded with timber was approaching from 200 meters ahead. L frowned and nced at the BMW X5 beside him, his eyes showing a hint of anger. If he didnt overtake, the other car wouldnt speed up! But when he tried to overtake, this car also sped up? Forget it, honey. Dont overtake. Slow down and let the truck pass. Theres too much road rage nowadays; its not worth it to get into it with them. Mirandas face also showed a hint of annoyance, but she still advised L. A good wife would never escte a situation as her first response. Moreover, given their current status, it wasnt worth it to argue with ordinary people. If something really happened because of a grudge, they certainly wouldnt get hurt due to their abilities. But if they caused someone else harm, that would be bad! Neither L nor Miranda wanted to harm innocent people, even though they could be ruthless against enemies. Alright, Ill listen to you. Hehe Although L was a bit angry, he didnt take it to heart. Upon hearing this, he lightly tapped the brakes. With this move, as long as his car slowed down, the BMW X5 would naturally leave him behind. His Jeep Wrangler could then return to its originalne and let the oing truck pass. However, something unexpected happened to both L and Miranda. As the Wrangler slowed down, the BMW X5 beside them also reduced its speed. It maintained a parallel position with Ls Wrangler. This way, the Wrangler couldnt fall behind the BMW X5 to avoid the truck. Both L and Mirandas faces changed, their eyes filled with anger. The BMW X5 was deliberately blocking the Wrangler, forcing it into a head-on collision with the truck? Such malice! Honk! Honk! Honk! At this moment, the truck was about to roar past them, its horn ring urgently. A truck of this size couldnt brake in time. Bastards! L cursed and floored the gas pedal. Vroom! With a roar from the engine, the Wrangler suddenly elerated. Swoosh! In the next second, it almost grazed past the BMW X5 and barely returned to its originalne. Just a hairs breadth away from colliding with the truck. Because when L elerated again, the BMW X5 also sped up. It was just a split-second slower, allowing the Wrangler to barely overtake it. Their intentions were obvious! Damn it! That car is trying to kill us? Are they looking for death? At this point, Mirandas beautiful eyes shed with anger as she cursed through gritted teeth. Ls face also darkened, but he took a deep breath and said, Forget it. Theres no need to stoop to their level! People like that will get whatsing to them sooner orter! He sensed a murderous aura emanating from Miranda and turned back to calm her down. Its not worth it to argue with ordinary people. Miranda snorted, almost wanting to jump out of the car and p the BMW X5 away. But she restrained herself! However, in the next second, the BMW X5 roared past them again and overtook them once more. Then it abruptly braked in front of them. Bang! The Wrangler immediately rear-ended the BMW X5! Screech! Screech! Apanied by a series of braking sounds, L was ultimately forced to stop by the other car. In the next second, he and Miranda got out of the car with grim expressions. Four bald men jumped out of the BMW X5. Damn it, are you blind? Did you see that you rear-ended us? One of the bald men pointed at L and cursed. But in the next second, when their eyes fell on Miranda, they lit up! Their eyes were filled with lustful greed. A beauty! An exceptional beauty! Are you looking for trouble on purpose? L asked coldly. Trouble? You hit my car. What are you going to do about it? The driver sneered and asked. What do you want? L asked, restraining his anger. What do I want? The driver rubbed his chin, his eyes roaming over Miranda as heughed. Pay me ten thousand dors and let this beauty get in our car and have some fun with us. Then well call it even! Otherwise, were in the middle of nowhere. If we kill you here, no one will know! Yeah, be smart and transfer the money quickly. Then let your girl have some fun with us! Tsk tsk, what a beauty! That face, that aura. Today is our lucky day! The four bald men licked their lips as they looked at Miranda, their eyes filled with evil intent and lewdness. Hearing their demands, Ls eyes narrowed slightly, finally revealing a hint of killing intent. He didnt want to stoop to their level! But if flies insisted onnding on his head, he wouldnt mind swatting them dead. However, before L could make a move, Miranda had already acted! Have fun with you? Can you afford it? Mirandas icy voice carried a strong sense of killing intent and hostility! Chapter 920: A Call from an Old Friend Swish! As soon as the words fell, Miranda had already dashed out. With a few swift movements of her delicate hand, the bodies of several burly men were instantly shattered, turning into a mist of blood. They brought this upon themselves! These reckless fools were killed by Miranda as easily as swatting flies! Thud, thud, thud However, immediately following a series of soft sounds, the souls of the four burly men also exploded on the spot. With just a thought from Miranda, their souls were utterly annihted! Subsequently, the soul energy was absorbed and merged with Mirandas own soul. Wife! You Seeing this, Ls expression changed instantly. Deep in his eyes, a hint of fear surfaced, and he couldnt help but frown. These four men, to be honest, deserved to die! They intentionally tried to cause a head-on collision with arge truck, their intentions were extremely malicious. On this deserted road leading to Lucoork West, they even had ill intentions towards Miranda! Killing them was what these scoundrels deserved! But destroying their souls seemed a bit excessive. Huff At this moment, Miranda let out a long breath, the purple glow in her beautiful eyes flickering away. The killing intent and hostility contained within them disappeared. Killing those four men and absorbing their soul energy was almost an instinctive act for Miranda. That pure soul energy was somewhat irresistible to her. Hearing Ls low voice, Miranda snapped back to reality, shaking off her greed for soul energy. Looking at the four corpses on the ground, a hint of panic appeared on Mirandas face. Husband, they deserved to die! They did, but L nodded but didnt say anything further, not ming Miranda. The next second, he smiled and said, Its okay, wife. They brought it upon themselves. Lets continue our journey! Okay! Miranda nodded. Seeing that L didnt seem to me her anymore, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. However, after getting into the car, a trace of worry shed deep in Ls eyes. He could sense that something was increasingly wrong with Miranda. She seemed to be bing more violent and bloodthirsty than he was! L wasnt sure if this was a good or bad thing Three hourster! Just as Ls Jeep entered the Tibetan area, his phone suddenly rang. He took it out and nced at it. The number seemed familiar. Hmm? Is it that girl? L muttered to himself. Although he had changed his phone during this time, his phone number remained the same. Some people who had his number could still contact him. And now this number L vaguely remembered it. It seemed to be the number of Sierra, an external expert of the Dragon Sword Brigade with the codename Fox? Back when L escorted the spy Conor Cox to Iylonio, he had some interactions with Sierra. At that time, Sierra carried a pendant left by her mother, which almost made L kill her. After her exnation, L learned that Sierras master had taken in her parents before they died and that they died at Kagyu School. Sierra had invited L to Kagyu School back then, saying that her parents had left something behind before they died. However, L never had the time and felt the timing wasnt right. He never went to Lucoork West or explored Cloud Sea Mountain Base. Moreover, since his parents were already dead and their bodies were gone after a sky burial, L never set off. Unexpectedly, just as he entered Lucoork West, Sierra called him? It seemed too coincidental! That girl? What girl? At this moment, Miranda, sitting in the passenger seat, heard Ls muttering and raised an eyebrow in question. Her beautiful eyes shed with sharpness. Uh, just an acquaintance! Its Sierra! L had mentioned Sierra to Miranda before and now exined awkwardly.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Oh! Then answer it quickly. Miranda didnt ask further and urged L to answer the call. L picked up the phone and asked with some confusion, Sierra? Yes, its me! Mr. Willis, have you arrived in Lucoork West? Sierra asked. How did you know? L was surprised. He thought it was a coincidence! But now it seemed not? My master told me! My master said I should invite you to visit our Kagyu School. Where are you now? Can we meet? Sierra asked. A look of astonishment shed across Ls face! Sierras master knew he had entered Lucoork West? And wanted to invite him to their school? This indeed caught L off guard. I have some matters to attend to right now. Once Im done, Ill visit your school. Please convey my apologies to your master. L was concerned about his parents safety and decided to head to Cloud Sea Mountain Base first. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Sierra sighed and said, Mr. Willis, youre doing this for your parents, right? Your parents are truly already dead. How do you know? How can you be sure? What if the couple your master took in back then werent my parents? L asked in a low voice, his tone filled with anger and unwillingness. His voice carried a hint of rage and defiance. Previously, Stanley Wills had shown him videos of his parents. Although L suspected that the videos might not have been recorded recently, he still held onto a glimmer of hope. L simply didnt want to face the fact that his parents were dead. Maximus and Elder of the Wicked Bone had exploited this hope to lure L to Cloud Sea Mountain Base. But now Sierra was telling him with absolute certainty that his parents were dead. This was something L couldnt ept! He angrily questioned her directly! Chapter 921: How Many Come with True Hearts? My master said so! Sierra said calmly. Your master? Your master has never even met me. How can he be so sure that the middle-aged couple are my parents? Is your master a deity? L asked coldly. Because at that time, your parents had a family photo of the three of you. In the photo, there was you and that middle-aged couple. If they arent your parents, then who are they? Mr. Willis, my master said that before you head to Cloud Sea Mountain Base, you muste to our Kagyu School! Sierras tone carried a hint of seriousness. As soon as she finished speaking, Ls entire body trembled and he froze in ce. Honey! Miranda called out from beside him, quickly helping L steer the car away from the roadside barrier. At that moment, L felt as if he had been struck by lightning. The little bit of hope in his heart waspletely shattered. Were his parents really dead? Really dead? If thats the case, what meaning is there in going to Cloud Sea Mountain Base? And how does Sierras master know everything? How did he know L was in Lucoork West and that he was heading to Cloud Sea Mountain Base? Could it be that he has some connection with Elder of the Wicked Bone or the Ancient Willis family? After all, it was Elder of the Wicked Bone who lured him here this time! L took a deep breath, his eyes red as he revealed his current location and said in a deep voice, Sierra,e quickly! Take me to see your master. Alright! Wait for me, Ill be there as soon as possible.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sierras tone remained unchanged as she hung up the phone. Honey! Your parents Miranda looked at L, whose eyes were red and who seemed to have copsed, and asked with concern. Ls voice choked with emotion as he forced a sad smile. Its okay, I actually guessed it a long time ago! I was already mentally prepared! Really! I knew it! Its nothing really, its nothing L kept shaking his head as if trying to convince himself. But tears still streamed down his face. People are like this, as long as theres a glimmer of hope, they can fight and move forward with strength. But when thatst bit of hope disappears, its as if theyve lost all faith and motivation. Honey, dont be like this! You still have me and Nora! And many others who care about you and whom you care about. Your parents would want you to be strong! And we need to avenge them, dont we? Miranda hugged her husband tenderly,forting him. Hearing this, Ls body trembled, and he slowly nodded, his eyes filled with a burning hatred. Yes! I must avenge my parents! I will make Elder of the Wicked Bone and Maximus pay! Cloud Sea Mountain Base, I must go! With hope gone, hatred became his driving force! An hourter Sierra arrived in arge Cherokee. L and Miranda got out of their car. L appeared calm, having hidden his sorrow deep inside. Sierra, long time no see. L forced a smile and said lightly. After looking at Sierra for a few moments, his eyes showed a hint of surprise. Sierra now had an even more ethereal aurapared to their trip to Iylonio. She seemed untouched by worldly concerns. Surprisingly, Sierra had also reached the Nascent Soul stage. But for some reason, even though she was only at the Nascent Soul stage, L felt he couldnt quite see through her. This Kagyu School didnt seem to be one of the Ancient Sects. But Sierra, as a disciple, had be a Nascent Soul stage expert in such a short time? It seemed this sect wasnt simple either! Mr. Willis, long time no see! My condolences. Sierra nodded lightly, her voice ethereal. She nced at Miranda but said nothing more. Its nothing! I was already prepared for this! Lets go, Im very curious about your master! L waved his hand. Sierra nodded and got back into her car. L followed behind in his Jeep Wrangler at a steady pace. Nearly two hourster, the two vehicles arrived at the foot of a snow-capped mountain and stopped. At the mountains peak stood a grandplex of buildings, with faint sounds of bells and Buddhist chants emanating from it. After parking, Sierra led L and Miranda on foot towards the temple at the mountains peak. Along the way, some Tibetan monks respectfully greeted Sierra. Other monks were seen treating and healing people. Finally, Sierra led L and Miranda into arge hall to wait. Standing in the hall, L looked at the Buddha statue before him and felt a sense of insignificance. At this moment, Miranda also felt moved. The hostility in her heart seemed to be soothed by the peaceful atmosphere here. Unconsciously, she knelt before the Buddha statue and closed her eyes, silently praying for something. L took a deep breath and bowed several times as well. In his heart, he prayed for his parents peace in the afterlife and for the safety of his daughter Nora, his wife Miranda, and everyone he cared about. At this moment, despite having enough power to annihte Powerful Hollow Void entities, Ls mindset reverted to that of an ordinary person. His prayers were simr to those of many ordinary people. What is life about? Safety, reunion, happiness If not for Noras curse and his parents blood feud, why would L embark on this endless path of cultivation? Why would he care about his own strength? Just then, a gentleugh echoed through the hall. Nine out of ten knock for wealth, how manye with true hearts? The purity of your requests will surely reach Buddha. Following the voice, they saw a portly monk in yellow robes walking in with light and steady steps. His face was kind andpassionate, his eyes carrying a hint of empathy and deep understanding of worldly matters-much like the Laughing Buddha. Chapter 922: A Thousand Tribulations in the Past Life, What Revival in This Life Master! Sierra respectfully greeted the chubby monk who smiled like Maitreya. Is this master Sierras teacher? Are you the one who wanted to see me? May I know your name, Master? L stood up, cupped his hands, and asked. Miranda also stood up, giving a slight smile as a greeting. At this moment, both of them looked at the monk without any hint of disdain. In Ls eyes, the chubby monk before him seemed to have no strength at all! It was as if he were just an ordinary person. Yet, L couldnt see through him at all! It was as if the monk was one with the surrounding world, appearing to have no power but carrying a mysterious aura and a sense of majesty. Moreover, being able to teach a disciple like Sierra, who had reached the Nascent Soul stage, it was impossible for him to be just an ordinary person. You may call me Valdez, the smiling monk said with his hands sped together. Master Valdez! Along the way, I saw Kagyu School taking in many patients. Suchpassion and benevolence are truly admirable, L said politely with a bow. Saving all beings? You overpraise me. Even Buddha cannot save everyone, only those with a predestined connection, Master Valdez chuckled and shook his head. Then he looked at L and Miranda with a smile. You two are my predestined ones! Oh? I wonder how Master ns to enlighten me? L raised an eyebrow and asked. Master Valdez smiled. The one I wish to enlighten is not you, L, but Miranda. As for inviting you here, it is to return something your mother left behind. Besides that, you may visit your parents sky burial site to pay your respects. As he finished speaking, a bright red crystal appeared in Master Valdezs hand. It seemed to be formed from solidified blood. This is the Nine Phoenix Blood Essence that your mother carried. L, take it. Whether you keep it as a memento or it brings you some opportunities, its up to you.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alright, Sierra, take L to the sky burial cliff to see his parents tomb. As Master Valdez finished speaking, the bright red crystal floated in front of L. At the same time, he instructed Sierra. Then, with apassionate look in his eyes, he gazed steadily at Miranda. Ls eyes shed with confusion as he put the Nine Phoenix Blood Essence into the Space Bracelet given by Mona Woodward. He then looked sharply at Master Valdez. Master, are you nning to leave my wife here alone? Beforeing here, L had doubts about whether Sierra and her master were connected to Elder of the Wicked Bone or the Ancient Willis family. Upon arrival, his intuition told him that Master Valdez had no ill intentions. However, he couldnt help but remain cautious! Hearing that they wanted him to leave while Miranda stayed behind made him even more uneasy. L, your suspicion is too heavy. Miranda is powerful and has extraordinary means. Do you think I would harm her? Master Valdez smiled faintly and shook his head. But L wanted to say more but was interrupted by Miranda. Honey, I can feel that Master Valdez has no ill intentions towards me. You go pay your respects to your parents first, Ill join youter. Miranda smiled at L and persuaded him. This L was still hesitant. Dont worry. Miranda gave him a gentle push. L had no choice but to agree. Alright! Be careful. Although he said nothing more, he extended his mental field to cover the entire Kagyu School area. If Master Valdez showed any hostility towards Miranda, L would sense it immediately. With that assurance, he quietly followed Sierra out of the hall and headed towards a higher snow peak behind the mountain where Kagyu School was located. Master, what guidance do you have for me? Miranda asked with a hint of confusion in her eyes after L had left. She had sent L away because she had many unresolved issues and even tribtions in her heart. Those terrifying memories were bing clearer and moreplete. All of this seemed to be affecting her state of mind. This made Miranda both unable to resist the evil power and filled her with fear and worry. At this moment, she stared intently at Master Valdez. In the next second, Master Valdez looked at her with a peaceful smile on his face. His eyes seemed to magnify infinitely in Mirandas vision until her entire mind was immersed in them. It was as if she had fallen into a dream between reality and illusion. In this dream, Miranda saw herself being born, Emmanuel Lowe rushing into the delivery room, and Cara Lewis looking at her with a face full of affection and joy. Then she saw scenes from her childhood, including moments when she disciplined her younger brother Mason Lowe. Scene after scene! Like slideshows, making her feel as if she were reliving her past life once more. Finally Boom! With a muffled sound, she saw a figure rushing out from the roadside and being hit by the car she was in. Then came scenes of her experiences with L. Everything was so unforgettable! A thousand tribtions in the past life, what revival in this life! What is the true self? One thought can lead to either enlightenment or demonic path! Lock! As the scene froze on the moment when she and L arrived at Kagyu School and prayed before the Buddha statue, an ancient bell-like voice echoed in Mirandas mind. Immediately after, she felt a tearing pain in her soul as if it were being split into two. Chapter 923: How Can Enemies Live? The soul-wrenching pain made Miranda feel as if she were falling into an endless abyss. However, after the pain subsided, she felt enveloped in a boundless warmth, and her soul experienced a sense offort. From childhood to now, everything she had experienced seemed to be extraordinarily clear. It felt as though an entire world had passed, yet it also seemed like just a fleeting moment. Miranda regained her consciousness once more. She suddenly realized that she was still in the grand hall! However, Master Valdez had left at some point without her noticing. Miranda, with a lingering sense of fear and unease, checked her condition thoroughly. From head to toe, she was unharmed. Yet, within her soul, it seemed as though something had been added. The feeling was akin to a bubble appearing in a vast ocean. However, there was no difort. What exactly happened? Master Valdez said he would enlighten me. Could this be considered enlightenment? He didnt say anything to me! Mirandas beautiful eyes were filled with deep confusion. Meanwhile, on the other side! On the mountain behind Kagyu School, L was constantly monitoring Mirandas situation through the mental field and knew what had transpired. However, even he was unsure of what exactly Master Valdez had done to Miranda. He could see that after Miranda made eye contact with Master Valdez, she seemed to bepletely dazed. It was as if she were in a hypnotic state. L noticed this and immediately became tense. When he saw Master Valdez approaching Miranda through the mental field, he feared that the master might harm her. However, after Master Valdez lightly touched Mirandas forehead with his finger for a few seconds, he turned and left the hall. Miranda then opened her eyes. Although she appeared confused, she didnt seem to be in any danger. Only then did L breathe a sigh of relief. Mr. Willis, your parents received sky burial here years ago! This mound is their cenotaph. At this moment, Sierra led L to the mountainside of the peak. Therey a mound of earth. There was no tombstone or name, only some clothing left behind by his father Cedric Wills and mother Aliya Wynter buried within. Looking at the mound, L felt an overwhelming sadness and his eyes welled up with tears. The greatest regret in life is wanting to care for your parents when they are no longer around! Dad, Mom, your unfilial son is here! You raised me, but I didnt have the chance to repay you before you left. Rest assured, I will tear apart those who harmed you and avenge your deaths! L knelt there, his voice choked with emotion. His fathers stern face and his mother Aliyas gentle demeanor seemed vividly clear in his mind. Yet, they had already gone to another world! Dad, Mom, I hope you are living well in that other world. There, you wont have to worry about the curse left by the Ancient Willis family or suffer any more torment. You must be well. L spoke to the mound through his tears. In the end, he couldnt help but cry out loud. Dad, Mom, I miss you! I miss you so much! You didnt even get to see your granddaughter! I miss you Your son wishes he could see you one more time At this moment, L was no longer the decisive and brilliant genius who shone at the Seed of the Star Path selection tournament. Nor was he the young master of Sun Moon Isle or the heir of Dudrar Dragon! He cried like a helpless boy missing his parents. After who knows how long, a gentle hand wiped away his tears. Then, kneeling beside L, Miranda bowed several times toward the mound. Dad, Mom, I am your daughter-inw Miranda. For the rest of my life, I will take good care of your son. Rest assured. Mirandas beautiful eyes were also red with tears. Hearing L, usually so strong and resolute, cry so sorrowfully broke her heart as well. Dad, Mom, do you see? This is your daughter-inw. Hehe Isnt she beautiful? Next time, Ill bring Nora to meet you too. L took a deep breath, wiped away his tears, forced a smile, and held Mirandas hand as he spoke. After some time had passed, the two returned to Kagyu School. This time they didnt see Master Valdez again and bid farewell to Sierra before leaving. At the foot of the mountain, L took a deep breath and asked worriedly, Honey, what did Master Valdez do to you? Do you feel anything wrong?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Although he had already checked and evenmunicated directly with Mirandas soul, he still couldnt help but ask! Nothings wrong! At that moment, I just felt like I relived my entire life from birth until now. Maybe the master wanted me to remember you more deeply. Miranda shook her head. As she spoke, her beautiful eyes filled with deep affection and shyness as she looked at L. Yes, thats necessary! L grinned. With Miranda by his side, his mood seemed to rx somewhat, partially alleviating the sorrow brought by his parents passing. Lets go! Were heading to Cloud Sea Mountain Base! Since my parents are dead, how can their enemies still live? At this moment, Ls eyes shed with a sharp cold light as he gritted his teeth. An invisible killing intent emanated from him. Miranda responded with a soft Mm, nodded her head without saying another word. Even though she had a premonition that something significant might happen during this journey. Chapter 924: Mistaken for a Deity The average altitude of Tibet is over 4000 meters, with majestic mountains and ridges visible everywhere. After leaving the Kagyu School, this time it was Miranda driving ording to the map on Stanley Wills phone, heading west towards the Cloud Sea Mountain Base. Halfway through the journey, L received a phone call. It was on Stanley Wills phone! Seeing the name on the caller ID, a deep hatred flickered in Ls eyes. The next second, he answered the call but did not speak. Hehehe, L, is that you? A cold, mockingugh came from the other end of the line. Its me! Elder of the Wicked Bone, are my parents really still alive and in your hands? L asked coldly. Although he had received news of his parents deaths, he decided to feignpliance with the Elder of the Wicked Bone. Of course! The Elder of the Wicked Bone lied without batting an eye. Then let me hear my parents voices! Ls expression changed slightly as he yed along. Your parents are being held in a ce with no signal, you cant hear them! L, believe it or not! If you dont believe me, you dont have toe! At worst, Ill just torture your parents for another ten or eight years! Hahaha The Elder of the Wicked Boneughed unscrupulously. Then, his tone shifted as he asked, What about my disciple? Did you kill him? L snorted coldly but did not answer. Dead is dead, it doesnt matter! Just make sure youe to Cloud Sea Mountain Base quickly! Stanley Wills phone has a map, you know how to get here, right? Hehehe Ill be waiting for you. After saying that, the Elder of the Wicked Bone hung up the phone. At this moment, he was standing at the peak of a mountain, apanied by three others. One of them appeared to be a captivating woman dressed in green, with eyes like two pitch-ck holes devoid of any whites. She was Azure Abyss, one of the four ghost kings under Maximus. Possessing Mid-stage Hollow Void strength, she might not be a match for L now. But her void exile ability was crucial for dealing with L this time. This would prevent the Orderwarden organization from detecting their attack on L. The other two were elderly men with aged appearances. They were Clive Wills and Master Colin, two of the five remaining Powerful n Guardians of the Ancient Willis family in the Shattered Void Realm. Both were at the Early-stage Fragmented Void level. The mountain they were on was not far west from a misty area. At first nce, the mist looked more like rolling dark clouds than ethereal fog. A thick aura of malevolence seemed to envelop the sky like a demonic presence! Even from a distance, it sent chills down ones spine. That ce was Cloud Sea Mountain Base! It was also a forbidden area in Lucoork West!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Within hundreds of miles, humans and animals avoided it, and it was sparsely popted. Of course, L couldnt find Cloud Sea Mountain Base online earlier because locals didnt call it that. Cloud Sea Mountain Base was just a name given to L by the Elder of the Wicked Bone regarding his grandparents and parents. Shall we go wait there? After finishing the call, the Elder of the Wicked Bone looked towards Cloud Sea Mountain Base and smiled sinisterly. Yes! This time our target is to kill L and imprison his soul! But we must not alert the Orderwarden organization, otherwise, the Ancient Willis family will face devastating punishment. So Azure Abyss, its up to you! At this moment, Master Colin looked at the eerie woman and said. Dont worry! Once I exile L into my void space, no one will know he died there. Even if the Orderwarden organization investigatester, they wont find any clues. At most, theyll reluctantly conclude that L, this Seed of the Star Path, mysteriously vanished! Azure Abyss nodded confidently. The next second, Master Clive grabbed the Elder of the Wicked Bone while Master Colin took Azure Abyss. They turned into two streams of light and entered the demonic aura-filled area. Waiting for L to walk into their trap to save his parents. Lucoork West was always unpredictable! After traveling over 200 kilometers, L and Miranda entered a blizzard area. The fierce wind carried snowkes like des hitting the car windows. If not for L and Miranda using their weight to stabilize it, their Jeep might have been blown away by the storm. What? At this moment, L looked up at the sky and his expression changed. He saw a figure being swept into mid-air by the hurricane, helplessly iling around. Saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda! Since we see it, lets help. L said and asked Miranda to stop the car. He wasnt a saint but neither was hepletely cold-hearted. After getting out of the car, L leaped into the air towards the person being blown away by the wind. At this moment, his physical force field neutralized gravity directly. If he wanted to, L could fly for long periods effortlessly. But he wasnt used to it and preferred having his feet on solid ground, so he rarely used this flying ability unless necessary. Snap! Momentster, L grabbed hold of the person. Half an hourter! Inside a house in Lucoork West. The fire in the stove crackled warmly, inside felt like springpared to the blizzard outside-a different world altogether. A family of three knelt before L and Miranda, continuously bowing their heads in gratitude. They looked as if they were facing deities. Thank you for saving my life, otherwise, I would have been taken by that demonic wind and surely died! Thank you for saving my husband, without him, our family would be finished! Thank you for saving my dad! The familys young boy also bowed his head sincerely in thanks. L had saved this familys man! His act of flying through a hurricane to save someone seemed nothing short of divine to them. Chapter 925: The Legend of the Nine-Headed Phoenix With Ls current level of cultivation and abilities, he appeared almost like an earthly deity to ordinary people. However, L and Miranda felt somewhat awkward as they watched a family worship them as gods. After helping them up, L lied, saying he was an explorer in Lucoork West, preparing to climb Mount Everest. He exined that he carried a state-of-the-art jetpack, which allowed him to fly and rescue them. His convincing story made the family, who had never left Lucoork West, believe him. No matter what, you are our great benefactor! The man named Dous, with his dark and slightly reddish face, was filled with gratitude and reverence. By the way, where are you two heading west? The next second, the man from Lucoork West asked L and Miranda, seemingly considering something. Were heading to a ce called Cloud Sea Mountain Base. Have you heard of it? L pondered for a moment before replying. Cloud Sea Mountain Base? Never heard of it The couple exchanged nces and shook their heads simultaneously. L took out Stanley Wills phone, pulled up the map, and handed it to Dous, pointing at a marked spot on the map: Its here! Dous and his wife looked at the map for a while, their faces gradually bing serious. Benefactor, you must not go to the Forbidden Zone of Demonic Clouds! Its too dangerous, no one who goes near that area everes back. Its a hell cursed by demonic souls. Dous spoke with a solemn expression. His wife also pleaded earnestly: Benefactors, even if youre exploring, dont go there! In the mouths of Lucoork West people, Cloud Sea Mountain Base was known as the Forbidden Zone of Demonic Clouds. ording to Dous and his wife, it was more terrifying and dreadful than any forbidden area in the Kunlun Mountains. L listened to their warnings but nodded nomittally. Sensing Ls distraction, Dous continued: Benefactor, dont take this lightly! Theres a legend about the Forbidden Zone of Demonic Clouds. In ancient times, there was a Divine Phoenix with ten heads, possessing boundless power and a kind nature, benefiting thousands of miles around. But once, it fought fiercely with a Heaven Dog, losing one of its heads in the battle. Since then, it has been known as the Nine-Headed Phoenix or Nine-Headed Bird. The lost head is said to have fallen in the Forbidden Zone of Demonic Clouds. The head turned into a demonic mountain, emitting strong resentment year-round. Those who enter are bewitched and be wandering spirits after death. In our Lucoork West legends, no one has ever returned after entering. Dous recounted the legend earnestly, trying to scare L. Yes! The Nine-Headed Phoenixter became a Ferocious Beast. The severed neck continuously bled, causing disasters wherever the blood flowed. It devours human souls, when people die, it consumes their souls. Its very evil! Dous wife added with a fearful expression. However, L outwardly agreed not to go but remained undeterred inside. To avenge his parents, he would venture even into the underworld. Besides, no one ever came out? Impossible. Didnt his parents escape from there? Didnt the Elder of the Wicked Bonee and go freely? L didnt believe in such superstitions about the Nine-Headed Birds head. It was just a dead object. Moreover, myths and legends had limited credibility. At this moment, Mirandas expression changed several times upon hearing Dous tales! After having lunch at Dous home, L and Miranda bid farewell and continued their journey. Honey, are you okay? If youre really scared, I wont force you to go. In the car, with L driving now, he noticed that Miranda seemed off since they left Dous home. He found it amusing. Could his wife really be scared by the Nine-Headed Phoenix legend? After all, Miranda had experienced fewer battles and dangers, although her strength had improved, her mindset might still becking. What are you talking about? Im fine! The Nine-Headed Phoenix legend is definitely fake! It has nothing to do with me! Miranda retorted irritably but couldnt help muttering a few words. Yeah, its probably fake. Our target is the Elder of the Wicked Bone! If he dares to go to Cloud Sea Mountain Base, why shouldnt we? L nodded firmly. Four hourster! L and Miranda walked side by side, gazing at the thick fog a hundred meters away. The next second, they stepped into it together, entering Cloud Sea Mountain Base-the Forbidden Zone of Demonic Clouds. At this time, it wasnt dark yet! But the entire area seemed to darken instantly. A dense chill filled the air, mixed with strands of resentment. It seems many people have died here! Such heavy resentment! L raised an eyebrow and couldnt help but click his tongue. Yes. Miranda responded softly, her beautiful eyes filled with some unease. Entering this Forbidden Zone of Demonic Clouds made her feel as if something was connecting with her in some mysterious way, almost calling out to her. However, she resisted this connection strongly. It seemed she didnt want to face it! Buzz! At this moment, L tried to release his mental field to prepare for any potential crisis. Elder of the Wicked Bone, Im here!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Show yourself! Chapter 926: Exile Ls voice echoed throughout the Cloud Sea Mountain Base. Hehehe, L, you really dared toe, huh? Immediately after, a sinister voice reverberated through the air. Ls expression turned grim, and he shouted angrily, Didnt you ask me toe? Show yourself! If you have any schemes, nows the time to use them! If you want to see your parents, keep moving forward! Youll see them soon enough! said the voice of the Elder of the Wicked Bone. L snorted coldly. Despite spreading his mental field, he couldnt pinpoint the exact location of the Elder of the Wicked Bone. This Cloud Sea Mountain Base seemed to be the opponents home turf! One had to admit, although the Elder of the Wicked Bone only had early Nascent Soul strength, his expertise in dark arts was quite profound. As the voice faded, a path suddenly appeared amidst the rolling demonic fog from all directions, seemingly guiding L and Miranda forward. Honey, be careful! Miranda said with a serious expression. She had noticed that this path seemed to be leading in the same direction as something she felt a mysterious connection to. Yes! Darling, stay close to me. As long as we stick together, nothing should be able to threaten us, L nodded cautiously. If a group of people were to jump out now and engage him in a real fight, even if they were Powerful Fragmented Void cultivators, he wouldnt fear a battle. But the Elder of the Wicked Bone clearly had some dark tricks up his sleeve. With utmost caution, L and Miranda proceeded along the path cleared by the thick fog. Along the way, L tried deviating from the path and ventured into the dense fog. However, within this Cloud Sea Mountain Base, it felt like he was trapped in a maze. No matter how he walked, he always ended up back at the misty mountain path created by the Elder of the Wicked Bone. It was no wonder that ordinary people entering this Cloud Sea Mountain Base could never find their way out. They would likely be trapped here until they perished. Realizing this, L decided not to wander aimlessly and instead followed the path created by the Elder of the Wicked Bone. After all, his goal this time was him! Since his opponent was leading him this way, he decided to adapt and see what tricks he had up his sleeve. Whoosh After walking for an unknown amount of time, a sudden eerie wind arose around them!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. L and Mirandas expressions turned grim as the thick fog before them suddenly dissipated, revealing a clear view ahead. In front of them stood a mountain! However, this mountain gave off an eerie and unsettling vibe! It looked like a birds head. The entrances to numerous caves on the mountain resembled dark eyes staring at L and Miranda. At the base of the mountain was an enormous cave that looked like a birds mouth wide open, waiting for prey to walk right in. The inside was pitch ck, like an unknown abyss. Looking at the mountain before him, L snorted coldly and tried to extend his mental field into it but found that even his externalized mental power couldnt prate it. The mountain seemed to be shrouded by an extremely evil presence, blocking Ls investigation. When his mental power reached a certain range around the mountain, he felt a sense of dread. At this moment, Mirandas eyes were fixed on the mountain, her expression changing constantly. A familiar feeling seemed to wash over her! It felt like she was looking at herself through a mirror from another dimension. L, if you want to save your parents, enter the cave before you! Your parents are waiting for you inside! Hehehe The voice of the Elder of the Wicked Bone echoed from within the mountain. L snorted coldly, his eyes filled with intense hatred and a tinge of red. The enemy who killed his parents was inside this cave! Today, he must kill him without dy! Darling, lets go! L called out to Miranda and charged in fearlessly. To be safe, he activated his Indestructible Earth Body and heightened his senses to their peak, ready for any situation. Miranda followed closely behind. There was no time to think too much! Whoosh! As soon as L entered, a gust of eerie wind hit him. At the same time, a strange force acted upon him. L immediately felt his body bing light as if he were falling into an endless void. This feelingsted only for a moment! Then he felt his body again. It was as if he had transitioned from solid to void and back to solid in an instant. In the next second, Ls expression turned grim as he realized he seemed to have entered another dimension. Two figures emitting an extremely dangerous aura stood not far away, staring at him! Meanwhile, outside in the dim cave, Suddenly, strange blue mes rose up, illuminating the figures of Elder of the Wicked Bone and Azure Abyss inside the cave like twisted shadows of demons. Azure Abysss eyes were even more terrifyingly ck at this moment. They looked like dead water instead of ck holes. Taking advantage of Ls unpreparedness, Azure Abyss used her Law Divine Ability: Exile! She pulled L and two ancestors of the Ancient Willis family, Clive Wills and Colin Wills, into a void space she created. Inside there, no one would know what happened! Meanwhile, Elder of the Wicked Bone looked mockingly at Miranda, who was blocked outside the cave. He sneered, Dont worry! Once L is done for, its your turn! Let me in! Miranda shouted anxiously. L! L, are you okay? Miranda was blocked outside the cave by a strange force. Her beautiful face was filled with extreme anxiety and worry! Chapter 927: Fragmentation Void vs. Sky Shaker At this moment, Azure Abyss was maintaining thew of banishment, creating a void space, making it impossible to deal with Miranda. ording to the Ancient Willis family, Miranda had once fought Ss Willis and was able to unleash powerparable to ate-stage Nascent Soul expert. Therefore, the Elder of the Wicked Bone questioned whether he could handle Miranda if they fought. However, everything was within their n. The Elder of the Wicked Bone could somewhat utilize the grievance evil power that permeated the Cloud Sea Mountain Base. Grievance is also a form of energy! In a sense, it is a remnant will. However, this will is filled with intense resentment! Especially near Phoenix Mountain, the Elder of the Wicked Bone could use this energy to set up a formation, isting others. Miranda was anxiously pacing outside Phoenix Mountain, unable to enter and extremely worried. No matter how much she called out, there was no response from L! It was obvious that L had fallen into the enemys trap. At this moment, who knows what kind of danger he was in! In extreme anger and worry, Mirandas beautiful face turned icy cold, and her eyes glowed with a strange purple light. Bastard! Do you think this power can stop me? Miranda gritted her teeth. She could feel that she could absorb the grievance evil power with just a thought. Previously, she had been extremely repulsed by this power. Her instincts told her that absorbing this grievance would cause some unknown change in her body. However, at this moment, Miranda couldnt care less! Ls safety was her top priority. In the next second, under the astonished gaze of the Elder of the Wicked Bone, Miranda suddenly calmed down! Her eyes, glowing with that strange purple light, closed slightly, and an eerie wave appeared. The Elder of the Wicked Bone, who was controlling the grievance evil power and maintaining the formation barrier, was horrified to find that the evil power seemed to be weakening! L looked around solemnly and saw that he was in a void space. The space wasnt too big or too small, roughly a kilometer in radius. The edges of the space were filled with misty light curtains, both real and illusory! Of course, what caught his attention most wasnt this exile space but the two other figures within it. The two figures were old and hunched! However, they emitted an aura that made L feel a bit uneasy. Powerful Fragmented Void!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. These four words popped into his mind. Even Lnd at the peak of Late-stage Hollow Void didnt make L feel this way. The pressure he felt undoubtedly indicated that they were above the Shattered Void Realm. And indeed, these two were Clive Wills and Colin Wills, two powerful n guardians of the Ancient Willis family. Both were at the Early-stage Fragmented Void level. Whether it was the Elder of the Wicked Bone luring L to Cloud Sea Mountain Base or Azure Abysss exile space, they were all just tricks in the end. The real action would be taken by these two! To kill L, absolute strength was necessary. The tricks were just to shield themselves from the Orderwarden organizations detection. Who are you two? L asked in a deep voice. Boy, you are considered a member of the Ancient Willis family. Before you die, let me make it clear! I am Clive Wills of the Ancient Willis family! And I am Colin Wills! The two elders spoke in hoarse voices. Before I die? You want to kill me? Ls expression turned serious upon hearing this. What do you think? Master Colin sneered coldly. Arent you afraid that the Orderwarden organization will annihte your family? Do you know about the Seed of the Star Path protection n? L asked in a deep voice. The Orderwarden organization wont know. Otherwise, why do you think we went through so much trouble to lure you here? This is a void space, the outside world cant detect it. No one will know how you died! Master Colin said indifferently. As he finished speaking, he snorted coldly as if announcing an inevitable oue. Alright, enough talk. Prepare to die! To have us personally deal with you is an honor! With that, he and Master Clive released their ownw domains. Powerful Fragmented Voids most distinctive featurepared to those below Shattered Void Realm is creating their ownw domain. Within this domain, unless countered by another Powerful Fragmented Void, all other Heaven and Earths Rules would be nullified! In thisw domain, a Powerful Fragmented Void could kill lower-level experts as easily as ughtering chickens and sheep. Master Clives self-createdw was the Way of Gold. Master Colins was Earths Rules. Although both were among the most basic five-elementws, within theirw domains, they were the strongestws. You want to kill me? Just you two old geezers? Today, Ill see if Powerful Fragmented Void is truly invincible! Ls expression turned serious as he spoke in a low tone. Facing two Fragmentation Voids, his eyes showed no fear but rather a surge of strong fighting spirit. Sky Shaker! Buzz! Apanied by a powerful wave! Alongside Clive Wills and Colin Willsw domains, Ls physical divine power was also unleashed. In an instant, L was enveloped in a golden glow, making him appear almost transparent. Although this golden glow quickly receded, the terrifying aura emanating from Ls body seemed capable of shattering this void space! Clive Wills and Master Colins Earths Rules and Way of Gold powers within theirw domains did not harm L upon contact. On the contrary, they merged into Ls body, bing forces he could control. However, despite being in theirw domains where L wasnt affected by their powers and could even borrow them, his own Other Rules powers seemed to vanish like stones sinking into the sea. Chapter 928: Returning the Favor What? Sensing Ls unusual aura and momentum, Clive Wills and Colin Wills both showed a slight change in their expressions. However, they didnt think much of it! In the next second, Master Clive briefly tore through space and instantly teleported towards L, striking at his back with a palm. Master Colin, on the other hand, remained standing where he was, unmoved! In their view, killing a mere Hollow Void Realm L would only require one of them. L constantly released his mental field and instantly detected Master Clives iing strike! This palm carried immense true energy and the heavy Earths Rules. L let out a cold snort and met the attack with a punch. Although he couldnt use the power of the Dao, his Indestructible Earth Body divine ability was still intact, and the attributes of his Earth Constitution and Thunder and Lightning Constitution were still in effect. Moreover, he could also utilize the Earths Rules and the power of the Dao of Gold released by Clive Wills and Master Colin. Of course, Ls main confidence came from his Sky Shaker physique. Boom! The two shed, and L let out a muffled grunt as he was sent flying backward. Master Clive, however, let out a surprised huh, showing a look of uncertainty. His seemingly withered palm felt a faint numbness. Master Clive could sense that the power of the Earths Rules in his attack seemed to have no effect on L. The gap between him and L now was purely in terms of Qi Refinement level. Although this strike sent L flying, it didnt cause any real harm to him. Fragmentation Void? Can you shatter me? Come on! Continue! L raised an eyebrow, a powerful fighting spirit igniting within him. Although he was still at a disadvantage in this sh, it greatly boosted his confidence! Powerful Fragmented Void was not invincible. Bastard! Youre courting death! Master Clive roared angrily and charged at L with a ferocious expression. Boom! Boom! Boom! The two continued to sh repeatedly. The strength and power of Ls Sky Shaker physique significantly closed the gap between him and the Powerful Fragmented Void. Especially since the opponents Dao domain had no effect on L. As a result, L was able to exchange blows with Master Clive for over a dozen moves. However, overall, L was still being suppressed by Master Clive, constantly retreating. Boom! Finally, after one punch was deflected, Ls chest was left wide open. Master Clives palm struck hard at Ls chest. Pfft! L spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying hundreds of meters away. But after stabilizing himself, a wicked smile appeared on his face as he spat out a mouthful of blood-tinged saliva to the side. Is that all? Are you just giving me a massage? While using Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal his injuries, L taunted Master Clive. This palm strike had indeed injured L significantly. It was only because of his incredibly strong physique and the ineffectiveness of the opponents Dao domain that he wasnt severely injured or even killed like other Powerful Hollow Voids might have been if they took such a hit from a Fragmentation Void expert. Just like Vinnie before, who was rendered incapacitated and near death by Ebenezers single palm strike. The gap between Hollow Void and Fragmentation Void was terrifyingly vast. However, this disparity didnt seem to apply to L.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. What? How is this possible? How can you still be standing! Damn it! Master Clive looked incredulous. Nothing is impossible! Why dont you bothe at me together? Hey old man who likes watching elephants,e join in too! L provocatively taunted. Colin Wills, you dont need to intervene! Ill kill him myself! Master Clive shouted angrily at Master Colin before charging at L again. For a dignified Powerful Fragmented Void to need help in killing a Hollow Void Realm junior was an utter humiliation! Master Clive would never allow Master Colin to assist him. Boom! Boom! Boom The fierce battle between L and Master Clive resumed. Though L seemed to be at a disadvantage, under the support of Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, he grew more courageous as the fight went on. His abnormal physical strength allowed him to withstand significant attacks and damage. On the other hand, as the battle dragged on, Master Clive began to show signs of strain. His Qi Refinement strength overwhelmed L, but his aged body was a major weakness. Unable to kill L quickly, each sh became a burden for Master Clive. Damn it! I didnt expect you to force me to use my Dao divine ability. L, lets see if you can withstand this! Master Clive had no other choice but to use his Dao divine ability in his shock. Besides the Dao domain, another powerful method of the Powerful Fragmented Void was their Dao divine ability. Mount Tai Crush! In the next second, Master Clives aged face twisted into an extremely ferocious expression. With a roar, Earths Rules from all directions condensed into a small mountain that came crashing down on Ls head. L stood there with a disdainful smile on his face. Using your Dao divine ability against me during Sky Shaker divine abilitys duration? Does it work? Boom! In an instant, the small mountain formed by Earths Rules came crashing down on Ls head. However, L remained standing there,pletely unharmed! Not only that, but the entire mountain quickly dissipated as it was absorbed into Ls body. During Sky Shaker divine abilitys duration, any Dao power used by others had no effect on L and would be absorbed by him instead. My turn! Returning the favor! How do you like my Earths Rules? Ls eyes gleamed with intense light as battle intent surged within him. A hint of killing intent appeared! It was time for an all-out counterattack! Chapter 929: Take My Hit! At this moment, L was filled with murderous intent! He felt that the time hade to decide life and death. After all, his Sky Shaker ability had a limited duration and couldnt be used indefinitely in a stalemate against the opponent. He needed to end this quickly! If he could take down Clive Wills, there might still be enough time to deal with Colin Wills! With this thought, L let out a roar, and his aura surged dramatically. He thrust his fists forward, aiming a powerful strike at Clive Wills! This punch exhausted all of Ls internal energy. Moreover, it contained the power of thews released by both Clive Wills and Master Colin. Especially the Mount Tai Crushing ability that Master Clive had just used, which contained terrifying power of thews, all of which L absorbed. He used the force against itself! Although L didnt know any abilities rted to thews, he could release them in the most brute-force manner. At this moment, his strength had reached the Mid-stage Hollow Void. His internal energy was incredibly abundant and terrifying. This strike, which drained even his dantian, was unimaginably powerful! This strike was the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist! The most powerful attack method L currently mastered. Roar! The dragon and tiger images seemed almost tangible, roaring ferociously as they charged at Clive Wills. At the moment this strike appeared, even Clive Wills, a Powerful Fragmented Void, changed his expression. He could feel that this attack was enough to threaten his life. Dragon Ancestors Fury! In a sh, Master Clive let out a low roar, his aura ring up as he struck out with full force. This palm strike was an ultimate technique of the Ancient Willis family, equally formidable. It consumed a third of Master Clives total internal energy. And Master Clive was an Early-stage Fragmented Void existence. The power of this move was evident! As this palm strike was unleashed, the terrifying momentum brought by the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist seemed to be instantly suppressed. It seemed that Ls Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist was no match for Master Clives Dragon Ancestors Fury. Master Colin, who had initially nned to take action, stopped in his tracks and abandoned the idea of helping Master Clive. This palm strike was enough to annihte Ls attack! It might even kill him directly! Boom! In the next instant, the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist collided with the expanding palm imprint. Apanied by a terrifying energy dispersion, there was only a faint muffled sound.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The energy was so concentrated that it seemed to swallow even the sound. The dragon and tiger forms instantly dissipated! They only neutralized less than half of the power of Dragon Ancestors Fury. The ultimate move of a Powerful Fragmented Void was extraordinary! At this moment, L felt his hair stand on end. He knew that this attack was powered by Master Clives internal energy and not through the power of thews. His Sky Shaker ability couldnt ignore the power of this palm strike. In a sh, L acted without hesitation. Go! He shouted as a stream of light flew out from him, meeting the palm strike head-on without any flourish. This stream of light was none other than the ancient treasure L had just obtained: Mirror of Trials! At this moment, L hadnt fully explored the various abilities of Mirror of Trials, possibly due to the internal small world being damaged. But using his mind to drive this treasure to hit someone was still possible. Boom! As Mirror of Trials collided with the remaining power of Master Clives palm strike, the palm imprint shattered into countless fragments of terrifying energy. Yet Mirror of Trials continued its trajectory like a missile under Ls control, heading straight for Master Clive. Facing this ancient treasure, even though it hadnt shown its true abilities, Master Clive felt a chilling sense of danger. He felt that if he were hit by this ancient treasure, he would either die or be severely injured. Without hesitation, he tried to dodge! Boom! But at that moment, L stomped his foot, causing a deafening explosion. The Earth Pulse ability was directly unleashed by L! In this void space, there was no realnd, so the power of Ls Earth Pulse would normally be greatly reduced. However, Master Clive had previously released arge amount of Earths Rules. This time, Earth Pulse carried Earths Rules, doubling its power instead. Moreover, tenfold gravity simultaneously acted on Master Clive. At the same time, L instantly released his physical force field, pulling Master Clive towards him. It should be noted that when Ls physical body broke through to the Sky Shaker realm, his physical force field underwent a qualitative change. Even someone like Adele at Late-stage Hollow Void would stumble if caught off guard. Although Master Clive was a Powerful Fragmented Void, he was still affected to some extent. Coupled with Earth Pulse and tenfold gravity, It immediately caused this Early-stage Fragmented Void ancestor of the Wills family to pause in his movements. In battles between experts at this level, life and death often hinged on a single moment! Master Clives momentary pause seemed to seal his fate today! Boom! Under Ls control, Mirror of Trials crashed into Master Clive with great force. The mighty Powerful Fragmented Void had his protective internal energy shattered instantly by this ancient treasures impact. Boom! Next, Mirror of Trials struck Master Clives chest solidly. This ancestor of the Wills family and Early-stage Fragmented Void existence spat out blood and was sent flying backward. His chest caved in instantly! His ribs shattered inch by inch! That aged body seemed unable to bear such a burden! Chapter 930: Trapped by My Own Resentment? Die! Master Clives chest caved in as he spat blood and was sent flying backward. However, L had no intention of letting his opponent go. Facing such a terrifying enemy, he had to fight until the enemy waspletely dead! He couldnt give his opponent any chance to catch their breath. The true energy that had been entirely depleted was instantly replenished! It was the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant, with its energy-storing function, that came into y at this moment. L always kept his true energy stored in the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant for emergencies. Though he hadnt used it for a long time, L continued this practice. So now, having already used the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist once, L was able to unleash it again. Apanied by the roar of a dragon and the cry of a tiger, two terrifyingly powerful fist imprints mercilessly struck Master Clive. One punchnded squarely on Clives head. Boom! Thud! With two muffled sounds, the protective true energy of Master Clive, already shattered by the Mirror of Trials, waspletely destroyed. His head was smashed in! His caved-in chest was pierced through by Ls punch! After falling to the ground, Clives old body struggled violently a few more times before his true energy dissipated and hey still. This showed how tenacious the life force of a Powerful Fragmented Void was! ng! Thud! Immediately after, with a loud crash, the Mirror of Trials, having lost Ls control, finally fell to the ground. At the same time, L himself half-knelt, his face pale as a sheet. Once again exhausting all his true energy, L, with his Sky Shaker physique, wasnt overly weakened but felt an immense burden. His condition was due to his mental energy being almost entirely drained. He nearly cked out from the strain. L hadnt expected that merely controlling the Mirror of Trials to strike Master Clive would be so terrifyingly powerful. Nor did he expect that such a simple collision would consume so much mental energy. Even his externally projected mental energy was almost overwhelmed. This showed that although the Mirror of Trials had recognized him as its master, L was still far from fully utilizing this treasure. Hiss At this moment, Master Colin looked at Clive Wills corpse and couldnt help but gasp in shock. Dead! Clive Wills was dead? A dignified Powerful Fragmented Void had fallen at the hands of a junior at the Void level. Moreover, their final exchange happened in a sh. The rapid back-and-forth left Master Colin no time to intervene before Master Clive met his end.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Swish! After the initial shock, Master Colins pupils contracted sharply as he vanished from his spot. The disdain he had felt for L disappearedpletely! Boom! He tore through space and struck L from behind with a palm strike. He intended to kill L swiftly with overwhelming force. L was sent flying, spewing blood from his mouth! Uponnding, he tried to get up but copsed again. What? Still not dead? Colin Wills looked surprised. He hadnt held back with that strike, yet it hadnt killed the seemingly fragile L. Haha Pathetic! A Powerful Fragmented Void is nothing special! L spat blood but grinned defiantly. His eyes shone with arrogance and unyielding spirit. At this moment, his mental energy was nearly depleted. He felt an excruciating headache and could faint at any moment. He knew he had the ability to kill Master Clive but couldnt deal with Master Colin anymore. Killing one Powerful Fragmented Void had exhausted all his resources and techniques. Was this the end? L felt unwilling and regretful! But he wouldnt show weakness in front of this old dog from the Wills family! Hearing this, Master Colin red angrily and gritted his teeth. Boy, youre still talking tough even on the brink of death. You were lucky to kill Clive Wills. Youre already at your limit! Lets see what else you can do against me! L smirked and spat out a mouthful of blood. Below Fragmentation Void, Im invincible. Against Fragmentation Void, I can take one down with me! Killing one of you is already worth it! Hahaha Come on, if youre going to kill me, do it quickly. If I recover, Ill take you down too! Master Colins face darkened as he gathered true energy in his palm for a fatal strike against L. However, at that moment, he suddenly froze. He felt as if he had turned into nothingness! Half a minute earlier! No! Whats happening? Why is the resentful energy forming the barrier disappearing? Whats going on? The Elder of the Wicked Bone showed intense fear and confusion on his face. His eyes widened in shock! The next second, he felt his barrierpletely vanish. Then, a stunning figure walked into the cave of Phoenix Mountain. Seeing such a beautiful figure should have been pleasing to the eye. However, at this moment, the Elder of the Wicked Bone felt boundless fear and dread. You How did you do it? The Elder of the Wicked Bone asked in shock. Miranda walked in, her eyes glowing with an eerie purple light. Her exquisitely beautiful face seemed covered by a pale blue hue, looking somewhat eerie and unhealthy. But the aura she exuded was terrifyingly intense. Especially since this aura seemed mixed with deep resentment that could seize ones mind. Using my own lingering resentment to trap me? What were you thinking? Mirandas voice echoed like ancient ice. Swish! The next second, she waved her jade-like hand, and a w-like shadow shot out, enveloping the Elder of the Wicked Bone like an eagles talon. You deserve to die! At this moment, Miranda seemed not entirely lucid. She instinctively harbored deep hatred for the Elder of the Wicked Bone and wanted him dead. Ah! No! Spare me! Chapter 931: Endless Despair! The expression on the Elder of the Wicked Bones face was extremely twisted, as if he was in excruciating pain. He could feel his soul being torn apart and shattered bit by bit! It was a pain and fear that originated from the soul! After a few breaths, the Elder of the Wicked Bones eyes widened, and he fell backward. He hadpletely turned into a soulless shell. His soul had been utterly destroyed! His soul transformed into the purest soul energy, which was absorbed and fused by Miranda. At this moment, Azure Abyss, who was maintaining the exile space, had a drastic change in her expression. However, before she could do anything, she was directly torn into pieces. A mid-stage Hollow Void expert was killed by a single p from Miranda! Buzz! With Azure Abysss death, the exile space instantly vanished! L and Master Colin underwent another transition from substance to void and then back to substance. After emerging from the void space, L turned his head sharply and saw Miranda standing there. His eyes showed a hint of urgency as he shouted, Wife, run! L didnt think much, he almost instinctively shouted urgently at Miranda. Wife? Run? Miranda stood there, staring nkly at L. Her eyes, filled with endless resentment and evil intent, briefly showed a hint of confusion. Whoosh! At this moment, Colin Wills came to his senses and attacked L without saying a word. There was no turning back now! Bang! Puff! However, just as Colin Wills was about to make a move, he was sent flying, spewing blood all over. He had been kicked away by Miranda. Afternding, this Early-stage Fragmented Void expert didnt even have time to feel shock and fear before his face contorted in agony. Immediately afterward, a fox spirit was forcibly extracted from Master Colins body. Mirandas hands made a grabbing motion in the air, and despite Master Colins soul struggling helplessly, she tore it apart and absorbed it. A powerful Fragmented Void expert fell on the spot! Even his soul was gone! Delicious A look of enjoyment appeared on Mirandas stunningly beautiful face. She looked incredibly enchanting. However, at this moment, even L felt a tinge of fear as he looked at her. Wife, you L opened his mouth to say something but then his expression changed dramatically. Who are you? Youre not Miranda! What are you? Where is my wife? Argh! L thought of the time when Miranda was controlled by the evil spirit master, and his face changed drastically. He let out an angry roar and charged at Miranda with his severely injured body and nearly depleted mental strength. Boom! But then he was pped back by Miranda. At this moment, no one knew to what extent Mirandas soul cultivation had reached. Her married physique made it impossible to gauge her strength, but it was clear that defeating an Early-stage Fragmented Void expert like Master Colin and tormenting L was effortless for her. In the next second, Miranda stared at L and began making grabbing motions with her hands again. However, her eyes kept switching between purple light and their normal color. Behind her appeared a faint shadow of a Nine-Headed Bird, flickering in and out of existence. Mirandas expression seemed to be struggling continuously. No I dont want to Next time I see you I will kill you! Soul Never let me see you again! Mirandas expression struggled as she uttered some broken sybles. Whoosh! In the next second, she turned around abruptly and disappeared into the sky. The demonic mist that filled the Cloud Sea Mountain Base seemed to follow her, leaving behind a clear and empty area. L stood there in shock, staring nkly at where Miranda had disappeared. Every word she said felt like a heavy hammer striking his heart. Wife! Miranda! Come back! Damn it, what are you? Why did you take control of my wife? Give her back to me! L let out a cry of grief and rage, his eyes bloodshot. Watching Miranda leave him like that, L felt as if his entire soul had been drained. Endless despair, emptiness, and fear spread throughout his body! In the next second, he stomped the ground and leaped into the air, trying to chase after Miranda. But everything went ck before his eyes, his head felt like it was splitting open, and he lost consciousness! Boom! He fell heavily to the ground and passed out. Boom! With a light cracking sound, Maximus in the Ancient Willis family shrine shuddered. It shattered! Master Clives soul tablet shattered! Not long after, Master Colins soul tablet also shattered into pieces! How could this be? Clive Wills and Master Colin are both dead? Who killed them? Two powerful Fragmented Void experts working together-who could have killed them? Did Azure Abysss exile technique fail and attract strong Orderwarden members? No! It shouldnt be! The Orderwarden wouldnt find out! Could it be that L has grown strong enough to kill powerful Fragmented Void experts? Maximuss eyes were filled with intense shock and confusion as he muttered in disbelief.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In the midst of it all, he sensed a looming crisis enveloping himself and the entire Ancient Willis family! Chapter 932: Voices of Doubt The soul ques of two powerful Fragmentation Void experts shattered one after another! This indicated that two more Powerful Fragmented Void members of the Ancient Willis family had fallen! Originally, there were six Fragmentation Void experts, but now half of them were dead, leaving only three. A strong sense of crisis surged in Maximuss heart! At this moment, the former elder could not contact his minions Azure Abyss and Elder of the Wicked Bone at all. Failed! Could it be that the two Powerful Fragmented Void experts, together with Azure Abysss banishment space, had failed again? Could it be that they were discovered by the Orderwarden organization? Thinking of this possibility, Maximuss heart couldnt help but race! If that were the case, would the entire Ancient Willis family face total annihtion? Patriarch, Michael requests an audience! At this moment, a deep and aged voice sounded from outside the ancestral hall. Maximuss expression hardened. After a moment of hesitation, he said, Master Michael, pleasee in! As soon as he finished speaking, the doors of the ancestral hall opened without a breeze! An elderly figure in yellow robes, holding a star chart, walked in from outside. His face was filled with suspicion and severity. Behind him were two other Powerful Fragmented Void members of the Ancient Willis family, Piers Wills and Maynard Wills, along with several other Late-stage Hollow Void peak-level Powerful n Guardians. Honored ancestors, what brings you here? Seeing these individuals, Maximuss heart sank slightly, but he respectfully asked on the surface. The next second, Michaels eyes shifted to the direction of Clive Wills and Colin Willss soul ques, and his face immediately darkened. He then let out a long sigh! The other Powerful n Guardians also had drastic changes in their expressions, each of them with wildly twitching eyelids! Two Fragmentation Void experts soul ques had shattered! Seeing this, Maximuss expression flickered a few times. He sighed and no longer concealed anything. Clive Wills and Colin Wills have fallen As the patriarch, I bear responsibility Maximus said with his head lowered. Sigh At this moment, Michael let out a long sigh, his face filled with deep worry. I felt that the great cmity for our family was bing clearer! Indeed, Clive Wills and Master Colin have also fallen. Our Ancient Willis family had six Powerful Fragmented Void experts, but now half are gone. Is our familys fate trulying to an end? No! It wont happen, Master Michael. My understanding of the Dao principles is bing clearer and moreplete. Soon, I willprehend my own Dao power and divine abilities. I will soon break through to the Shattered Void Realm. Maximus shook his head and said resolutely. Patriarch, what good will that do? Michael said expressionlessly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Didnt you also foresee it? Amidst the great cmity, there is still a glimmer of hope and vitality. As long as we send someone to secretly capture L and obtain his inheritance, our Ancient Willis family will rise to glory. You all know how fast L is growing. Obtaining the inheritance will give us a chance to survive! Maximus said through gritted teeth. Hearing this, the expressions of the Powerful n Guardians present varied. However, this time, some of them clearly showed signs of doubt in their eyes. Master Michael let out a bitterugh and looked at Maximus. Are we still going after L? To obtain his inheritance, our Ancient Willis family has already been severely weakened! To support your quest for the inheritors legacy, the Wills family underwent a drastic change, causing Clive Willss lineage to suffer heavy casualties. This allowed you, Maximus, to be the patriarch. After several attempts, even Powerful Fragmented Void experts have fallen while trying to seize the inheritance. Perhaps this Dragon Ancestor inheritance can only be obtained by the inheritor? Maybe Clive Wills was right, we should bring L back to the family and let him take over as patriarch. We shouldnt forcefully seize it! Repeatedly causing our familys fortune to decline and even facing a great cmity! Hearing this, Maximuss expression changed immediately. A deep sense of resentment and coldness shed in his eyes. Yes! Perhaps that glimmer of hope amidst the great cmity is actually L, the inheritor! Clive Wills might have been right! Our Ancient Willis familys ancestral teaching is that obtaining the Dragon Ancestor inheritor will lead our family to glory! We were too eager for quick sess and wanted to break through our limits within our lifetimes. In the end Maximus, should we stop? Bring the inheritor back to the family! Several Powerful n Guardians spoke with sighs and regret at this moment. Losing two more Fragmentation Void experts made even these top-tier experts feel fear and crisis. Thud! At this moment, Maximuss expression flickered a few times. He knelt on the ground with a face full of guilt and remorse. Elders and ancestors, its my fault! Your doubts about me are justified. But now we have a deep-seated enmity with L! How can we possibly bring him back to the Ancient Willis family? Sigh, whether or not we bring him back is no longer important! What I am worried about now is how Clive Wills and Colin Wills died? Could it be that L killed them? If not, and it was because the Orderwarden organization acted due to the Seed of the Star Path protection n, then our Ancient Willis family might face a great disaster soon! Targeting the Seed of the Star Path could lead to extermination by the Orderwarden organization. Lets wait and see If we really attract retaliation from the Orderwarden organization, then nothing we say now will matter. Michael said with deep concern. As his words fell, other Powerful n Guardians of the Ancient Willis family, including Maximus, also showed expressions of fear and gravity. It seemed as if they were about to face an imminent catastrophe. The atmosphere in the ancestral hall was so heavy it felt like it could drip water. And one dayter In a certain council hall within Broken Pulse Sect! Those present were all core members of Broken Pulse Sect! Sect Master Ernie, Vice Sect Master Sullivan, including that white-robed elder from before. Additionally, several other elders and grand elders of Broken Pulse Sect were present. All had strength above Hollow Void Realm. There were an astonishing nine Powerful Fragmented Void experts alone. This demonstrated that Broken Pulse Sects foundation and strength originally surpassed that of the Ancient Willis family. None of the ordinary sect elders were present, it seemed they were not qualified to attend this council meeting. The ones truly deciding Broken Pulse Sects major directions were these people present! Chapter 933: Decadence Weve received information that the Ancient Willis family, after losing Ebenezer, has now lost two more Fragmentation Void experts! Hehehe It seems like the heavens are determined to destroy the Ancient Willis family! Ernie sat there with a gloating smile on his face. The Ancient Willis family is on the brink of extinction. Now, they only have three Fragmentation Void experts left to guard them. If our Broken Pulse Sect goes all out, it wont be too difficult to annihte them! An elder from the Broken Pulse Sect spoke with a hint of murderous intent in his voice. The key question now is, how did these two Fragmentation Void experts die? the elder in white asked gravely. It is said that they fell while dealing with that inheritor, L! The exact cause of death is unclear, Sullivan reported. The elder in white nodded. What! It seems most likely that the Orderwarden organization intervened. If thats the case, then the Ancient Willis family might not need us to destroy them, they wontst long. L is a Seed of the Star Path, and the Orderwarden organization has publicly announced their protection n, which is extremely strict! Anyone who dares to act against a Seed of the Star Path before they reach the Shattered Void Realm will bring disaster upon their family and sect. Hearing this, the top leaders of the Broken Pulse Sect nodded silently. Indeed! If the two elders of the Ancient Willis family died at the hands of the Orderwarden, then its a big deal. The Orderwarden organization would destroy the Ancient Willis family without any need for intervention from the Broken Pulse Sect. Alright, lets not rush into action. Well wait and see how things unfold. If the Orderwarden organization takes action, we should not interfere, the elder in white said solemnly. Then, with a serious tone, he turned to Ernie and said, Also, stop targeting L for now! At least until he breaks through to the Shattered Void Realm, do not provoke him! Retrieving the Celestial Emperor Demon Youths jade pendant and Ls inheritance can wait until he reaches Fragmentation Void. Understood? Yes, elder! Ernie replied respectfully, his eyes flickering. Originally, he had nned to use Samanthas soul to do something against L. So, he had been secretly sending experts to monitor Kyrie!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But now, it seemed unnecessary for the time being. The fall of two elders from the Ancient Willis family had also greatly intimidated the Broken Pulse Sect. L didnt know how long he had been unconscious before he woke up in a cave on Phoenix Mountain. In his unconscious state, he dreamt that he and Miranda had be enemies, a tragic love-hate rtionship. Upon waking up, he looked around with a glimmer of hope! He wished that everything that had happened before he passed out was just a nightmare. Opening his eyes, L desperately hoped to see Miranda by his side, to smell her familiar and intoxicating scent. However, as he looked around, there was no sign of Miranda anywhere. All that remained were the four corpses of Elder of the Wicked Bone and his men on the ground, and the fallen Mirror of Trials. There was no one else in sight. Wife! Wife, where did you go? Could it be that youve really left me? What happened to you? What happened to you? L muttered to himself in despair as he sat on the ground. After some time, he forced himself to get up, retrieved the Mirror of Trials and Elder of the Wicked Bones corpse, and left Cloud Sea Mountain Base, which had now be clear and sunny. When Miranda told him she had awakened a terrible memory, L had felt a sense of unease. He hadnt expected his unease toe true! L didnt know what had happened to Miranda. But he knew that Miranda seemed to have truly left him. That day, at Kagyu Schools back mountain, halfway up! L knelt before his parents tombstone. Beside him was Elder of the Wicked Bones corpse, pinned by a sword. Mom and Dad, one of your killers is dead. It was your daughter-inw who killed him! But your useless son lost your daughter-inw. L said as he stood up. A powerful pressure and repulsion acted on Elder of the Wicked Bones corpse. The corpse instantly turned into a blood mist and was shattered by L. Blood sttered on his parents grave mound as if to honor their spirits in heaven. Leaving Elder of the Wicked Bones corpse here would attract predators! But a sky burial was too good for Elder of the Wicked Bone! He deserved nothing but to be shattered! With Elder of the Wicked Bone dead, L felt no sense of revenge fulfilled in his heart. Instead, there was an inexplicable emptiness and confusion! Miranda had left him. What was the point of tearing Elder of the Wicked Bone apart? Moreover, with one Elder of the Wicked Bone dead, the mastermind Maximus was still alive and well. This revenge was only halfplete! Five dayster In Ednd, at Emerald Green Estates! In the living room, Emmanuel Lowe, Cara Lewis, and Mason Lowe looked at the man before them-bearded and utterly despondent-with tightly furrowed brows. Nora looked at her father with tearful eyes, her little face full of pain and worry. Im sorry! Mom and Dad, Mason Lowe, Im sorry I couldnt protect Miranda. Something terrible happened to her, but I dont know what. I was powerless Im sorry! Im useless Im useless L kept shaking his head and muttering. Five days! Since L returned, every time he saw his inws and brother-inw, he would say countless apologies. He was engulfed in deep self-me, regret, and decadence. In Ls heart, Mirandas ce had even surpassed that of his daughter. He clung to a sliver of hope as he returned to Ednd. He hoped that Miranda woulde home! But it was just a hope. For five days, he hadnt eaten or drunk anything! Even though he had eagerly anticipated practicing Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist, which he had just received from guide Mona Woodward, he had no mind for it now. He had no interest in searching for Four Elements Divine Fire or establishing a branch of Sun Moon Sect in Ednd. He just stayed in the vi, searching for and reminiscing about traces Miranda had left there. Seeing him like this made Emmanuel Lowe, Cara Lewis, and Mason Lowe extremely worried and angry. Chapter 934: Kyrie is Here? Brother-inw, dont be like this! We dont me you! Pull yourself together! My sister has just left, shes not gone forever! She will definitelye back one day. Mason Lowe sat beside L,forting him with an arm around his shoulder. Will shee back? You have no idea what happened to your sister. Will she reallye back? L said nkly. He clearly remembered that before he lost consciousness, Miranda had even tried to kill him. What terrible thing had happened to her? Is she still the same Miranda? Will she reallye back? Mason Lowe, get out of here! Seeing L like this, Cara Lewis angrily scolded her son. Saying this, the mother-inw walked up to L and pped him hard. Mom L looked up to see Cara Lewis ring at him, her face filled with a look of bitter disappointment. Looking at his mother-inw, Mirandas mother, Ls voice choked up. Having lost his own parents, he nowpletely regarded his father-inw and mother-inw as his own parents. Being pped by her, L felt no anger, only guilt and a sense of helplessness. He had lost her daughter! Dont call me mom! Without Miranda, who are you to me? Cara Lewis said coldly. Cara, what are you doing? L is already Emmanuel Lowe started to say. Shut up! Cara Lewis scolded, pointing at L with gritted teeth. Look at him now, what does he look like? You lost my daughter, why dont you go find her? Whats the use of wallowing in self-pity here? If my daughter was really harmed by something, then make yourself stronger and avenge her. L, what use are you like this? My daughter was blind to follow such a useless person like you! Woo woo woo At this moment, Nora couldnt help but cry on the side. Cara Lewis red at L. After scolding him, her eyes also turned red. Choking on her words, she called him a useless person one more time before turning around and walking out. L, mom doesnt me you! But seeing you like this, mom hates you. Are you worthy of Miranda? Are you worthy of all the people who rely on you? Miranda is missing. If you keep being like this, theres no need for you to recognize me and your dad anymore. We dont have a son-inw like you.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. You might as well marry another wife Cara Lewis said chokingly. As her words fell, L covered his face, his nk eyes gradually refocusing. He shook his head and said firmly, No! I have only one wife. Mom, dont worry. I will definitely bring Miranda back. No matter what happened to her, I will make sure shees back! After five days of despair, L regained his spirits under Cara Lewiss p. He knew he still had many things to do. To get Miranda back, just staying at home and worrying was useless. He needed to find out what happened to Miranda and bring her back! In the following days, L trained furiously while using the spiritual energy from the Mirror of Trials and the Universal Qi Gathering Technique to establish a branch of the Sun Moon Sect in the mountains of Ednd. Fiona Morrison and Savannah, who had joined the Sun Moon Sect with him, also came to the Ednd branch from Sun Moon Isle. The once ancient martial family, the Graham family, also joined the Sun Moon Sect because of Savannah. Due to ack of resources, the Graham family had been struggling before. But that didnt mean that the descendants of the Graham family were talentless. With the training resources provided by L and the Sun Moon Sect, the descendants of the Graham family could grow stronger and enhance the sects power. One day, L was alone at home, deeply studying the Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist. This was a pure martial art andbat technique executed through physical strength. When trained to a certain level, it could even evolve into various physical divine abilities. L had already tasted the benefits of the physical divine ability Sky Shakers immense power. He was filled with anticipation for what kind of physical divine abilities the Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist could evolve into in the future. In the courtyard, L was practicing a set of punches ording to the first level of Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist. At first nce, these punches seemed incredibly slow and even somewhat awkward and clumsy. However, upon closer inspection, it seemed to contain the profound principles of heaven and earth. Each punch carried an indescribable weight and dominance. Despite his strength, L was drenched in sweat while practicing this set of punches. The reason for his slow movements was not that Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist required it but because he had no choice! He simply couldnt move faster. Each punch required him to mobilize even the smallest muscles ording to the training requirements of Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist, making them exert force and vibrate! Up close, one could see that Ls muscles were twitching all over his body. Although his overall movements were slow, each muscle was writhing intensely as if forming a specific coordinated frequency and resonance. It was through this specific frequency coordination and resonance that Ls muscles could exert even more terrifying power. This was possible because L hadplete control over his body. Even each muscle moved as he wished. Combined with his abnormal physique, otherwise an ordinary persons muscles might burst from such high-intensity and high-frequency contractions during training! Whew With my physical strength, I feel exhausted after just one round! This physical martial art is too extreme. After finishing a set of punches, L copsed directly onto the ground, panting heavily. But at this moment, his expression suddenly changed. His powerful mental field detected that a guest had arrived at his home. However, this guest made Ls eyes turn cold, even filled with hatred and killing intent. Kyrie! How dare hee? Chapter 935: Samantha’s Soul Back then, it was due to his trust in Kyrie that L allowed him to take Nora to the Broken Pulse Sect. Little did he know, it was a conspiracy against him. L endured immense suffering at the Broken Pulse Sect. Although he eventually escaped with Nora with Vinnies help, Samantha perished as a result. L vowed that once he had enough strength, he would storm the Broken Pulse Sect to avenge Samantha. Kyrie was one of his targets for revenge. Unexpectedly, Kyrie dared toe to Ednd? Through his mental field investigation, L was surprised to find that Kyrie hade alone. Was he seeking death? Momentster, the doorbell of the vi rang. L snorted coldly but allowed him in. He wanted to see what tricks Kyrie had up his sleeve this time. My dear brother, what brings you here? L asked with a tone full of sarcasm and a hint of killing intent, staring at Kyrie. Kyrie looked at L with a mix of guilt and astonishment on his face. He could sense that L now gave off an unfathomable aura. Even at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage, he was no longer a match for L. It wouldnt be difficult for L to kill him! L, big brother is sorry! Kyrie said with difficulty, but L interrupted him directly. Cut the crap! Speak up, why are you here? If its nothing important, I think Ill kill you now. For the sake of you once helping Nora suppress the curse, Ill give you a quick death! L said with a chilling killing intent. Hearing this, Kyries expression changed, and he sighed heavily. L, I didnt expect that the Broken Pulse Sect would use such extreme methods to seize the inheritance from you. If I had known, I would never have taken you and Nora to the Broken Pulse Sect. You may not believe it, but I also treated Nora as my own! Kyrie said with a choked voice. Are you done? If so, prepare to die! L said with a cold face and was about to make a move on Kyrie. Wait! I have something to give you. Listen to me first, then you can kill me if you want. I wont resist! Kyrie hurriedly said. What? Something for me? What is it? L asked expressionlessly, curious about what Kyrie was up to. In the next second, Kyrie took out a yellow talisman from his spatial container. As soon as Kyrie took out the soul-capturing talisman, Ls expression changed instantly. With his soul realm reaching external projection, he could feel a trace of soul energy from the talisman. This trace of energy felt incredibly familiar to him. Samantha? L asked in shock. Kyrie nodded and took a deep breath. L, Miss Xue died at my elder brother Ernies hands while helping Nora escape from the Broken Pulse Sect. I was powerless! All I could do was capture her soul into this talisman. Today, Im giving this talisman to you. I hope that one day, when you have great power, you might be able to bring Miss Xue back to life. Saying this, Kyrie carefully ced the soul-capturing talisman on the coffee table in front of L. At this moment, L looked at the talisman with moist eyes. A deep sense of guilt and pity surged in his heart. Samantha L murmured softly and gently picked up the talisman. In the next second, he infused his mental power into the talisman. With his soul realm reaching external projection, this was an easy task for L. Communicating with souls was also not difficult! Samantha? L tried tomunicate with Samanthas soul in the talisman using his mental power. L? Is that you? In the next second, Samanthas voice seemed to resonate in Ls mind, causing his body to tremble slightly. He could feel that Samanthas soul carried a strong sense of surprise and disbelief, mixed with some affection and joy. There was no trace of resentment towards him. Samantha, its me! Are you okay? After asking this question, L smiled self-deprecatingly, almost wanting to p himself. Samantha was dead! Only a soul remained, trapped in this talisman!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. How could she possibly be okay? However, Samanthas soul responded with a hint of joy and affection. Im fine, L! You dont need to be sad for me. Sensing that Ls mental power seemed to carry a trace of choking emotion, Samantha chuckled lightly. At this moment, L felt as if a phantom appeared before him, reflecting Samanthas image and smile. Im sorry! I shouldnt have hinted for your help back then! I caused your death! Samantha L apologized from the depths of his soul. Its okay! Im still here, arent I? As long as I can help you, I have no regrets! By the way, are you okay? Did Nora escape from the Broken Pulse Sect? Samanthas heart still cared about Nora. Yes! Im fine! Nora is safe now too. Youre right, youre still here! Samantha, rest assured. One day, L will help you rebuild your body and bring you back to life! Trust me! L said solemnly with a heavy heart. L knew that as long as his mental power broke through to the materialization realm and if he could find someone who mastered Lifes Rules, he could rebuild a body with vitality under their assistance. This was not impossible! Just like the Kunlun Founder could create a small world with his mental power alone. With such means, creating a living body would be easy. L believed that his mental power would definitely break through to the materialization realm. By then, no matter what it took, he would bring Samantha back to life! Yes! I believe you! Samanthas soul responded affirmatively with a hint of smile andfort. By the way, it was Kyrie who captured my soul. Has he seen you? Samanthas soul asked with a change in tone. Chapter 936: The Fluctuation of the Four Elements Divine Fire Hes right next to me! Ls thoughts carried a hint of coldness in his tone. If it werent for Kyrie, who knows where my soul would be wandering. Moreover, that time, it was Kyrie who knelt down and begged, making the Broken Pulse Sect Master hesitate and not kill Nora directly. This gave a senior expert the chance to break through the Broken Pulse Sects domain barrier and take Nora away. Now that both you and Nora are safe, you shouldnt me Kyrie! Samantha, kind by nature, was still speaking up for Kyrie. In the Broken Pulse Sect, Kyrie had taken good care of her, and Samantha remembered this kindness. When she was struck down by Ernie, her soul witnessed what happened afterward. Kyrie knelt on the ground, pleading bitterly with Ernie, a scene that left a deep impression on her. Hearing this, Ls expression changed several times. He also knew that Kyrie had once knelt and begged Ernie to protect Nora. Nora had told him about it before! This was also why L didnt act against Kyrie immediately upon seeing him. Alright I wont me him! Samantha, if you have any unfulfilled wishes, L will do his best to help you. L agreed and then asked. My only concern is for my parents and n members! I dont know if the Broken Pulse Sect will harm my family. Brother Feng, if possible, could you take care of them for me? Samantha asked. Alright! Dont worry, I am now the young master of a sect. I will bring your family to my sect for protection. Hearing Samanthas words, L readily agreed, feeling somewhat guilty inside. Previously, he had thought about visiting Samanthas family. But L didnt know how to face Samanthas family. Additionally, he believed that the Broken Pulse Sect, being an Ancient Sect, wouldnt harm people below the ancient level, so he didnt visit the Duncan family. At that time, his strength was quite low, only at the Golden Core stage, and he didnt have the ability to protect Samanthas family. If he went rashly, it might bring disaster to the Duncan family instead. But now, he had the strength to kill Late-stage Hollow Void experts and even exchange blows with Early-stage Fragmented Void experts. Moreover, he was in charge of the Sun Moon Sect! Protecting the Duncan family was naturally no problem! Alright! L, if you can, just talk to me asionally, and Ill be very happy. Samantha said with relief. Aftermunicating on a spiritual level for a long time, L carefully ced the soul-capturing talisman into his wrist guard. The next second, he looked at Kyrie with aplex expression. Leave! I wont kill you, but I dont want to see you again! Our brotherhood ends here! L said in a deep voice. Hearing this, Kyrie showed a bitter smile and a look of regret. He sighed and nodded, I know you cantpletely forgive me, nor can you call me brother as before. Giving Eileens soul to you fulfills one of my wishes. So farewell! Kyrie stood up and shook his head, his figure carrying a sense of loneliness and mncholy. After he left, Nora, who had been hiding in a guest room on the first floor under Ls instructions, ran out. Dad, has Uncle Kyrie left? Noras little face showed a hint of sadness. Children actually understand everything. That day, after arranging some matters, L boarded a ne to Merton City. The Duncan family lived in seclusion in a town under a third-tier city in Merton! Previously, L had apanied Samantha to visit the Duncan family and Gerard Duncan. Besides delivering Love Light capsules, he also helped Gerard Duncan recuperate his body. So he was quite familiar with the ce! The Duncan family was also an Ancient Martial n, stronger than ordinary Ancient Martial ns and barely considered a hidden world family. However, some members of the family did not practice martial arts but chose to engage in business in the secr world. Samanthas father was one of them. Otherwise, he wouldnt have developed leukemia. The Duncan family had some connections with the Broken Pulse Sect, which was why Samantha entered the Broken Pulse Sect. But this connection was insignificant, it was just that Samanthas grandfather had befriended a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect during his travels. The next day, with mixed feelings, L arrived at a small town called Watong Town. When he arrived in front of an estate building, his expression suddenly changed. With his powerful spiritual field, he could sense a scorching fluctuation emanating from within the Duncan familys estate. This energy fluctuation contained four distinct types of energy. These were the forces of old yin, old yang, young yin, and young yang-the four elements of yin and yang. This immediately made Ls heart race! The Four Elements? And among them seemed to be a fire attribute of the Four Elements! This characteristic was so simr to what Mona Woodward described the energy fluctuation emitted by the Four Elements Divine Fire. Could it be that the Four Elements Divine Fire he had been searching for so long was actually in the Duncan family? Stop! Who are you? At this moment, a member of the Duncan family outside the estate gate looked at the unexpected visitor with suspicion.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Oh, my name is L! Please inform them that I am a friend of Samanthas. I have visited the Duncan family once before. L politely stated. Thest time he came with Samantha to visit the Duncan family, he naturally went straight in. This time, however, he was stopped outside the gate. A friend of Samantha? Please wait! The n member showed a look of surprise upon hearing this and quickly went inside to report. To the Duncan family, Samantha was considered a genius of the family. She had passed the Broken Pulse Sects assessment and joined an Ancient Sect. The Duncan family had been proud of Samantha for a long time. Hearing that it was a friend of Samanthas, how could the gatekeeper dare to neglect? Chapter 937: Difficult to Speak L patiently waited outside the door, even though he was immensely curious and expectant about the strange fluctuations emanating from within. In no time, the previously reported disciple came out, apanied by a middle-aged couple. This couple was none other than Samanthas parents, Gerard Duncan and Bonnie Shaw. L, is that you? Gerard Duncans face lit up with warmth as he saw L, and he affectionately took Ls hand. Bonnie Shaw also looked at L with a smile in her eyes! Thest time L came with Samantha, both of them had formed a very good impression of him. They even noticed the admiration in their daughters eyes when she asionally nced at L, making them feel as if he were already their son-inw. Upon hearing that L had arrived, they hurried out to greet him. Gerard, Bonnie! L greeted them with a smile. However, seeing the joyful and courteous couple in front of him, his heart filled with a mix of conflict and guilt. He felt even more unsure of how to face them. It seemed they were still unaware of Samanthas death, making it even harder for L to speak. With a heavy heart, L steeled himself and entered the Duncan family residence, eventually arriving at a reception hall. As soon as he reached the entrance, he saw many members of the Duncan family waiting there to wee him. Leading them was an elderly man with amanding presence. This was Elmer Duncan, the current head of the Duncan family and a master at thete stage of the Golden Core realm. L, wee! I heard youre a friend of Samanthas? I assume you are also a disciple of the Broken Pulse Sect? Elmer Duncan asked politely. However, L shook his head: No, Im not! Or rather, I was, but I have now defected from the Broken Pulse Sect! What? Elmer Duncan was visibly shocked by this revtion. Actually, not just me, Samantha could also be considered a defector from the Broken Pulse Sect now. Didnt they inform you? L said with a touch of irony in his tone. What? The Duncan couple eximed in shock upon hearing this. The entire Duncan family was equally stunned. Their family member had defected from the Broken Pulse Sect? What on earth had happened? Ls face grew solemn as he took a deep breath and said, Im sorry! Gerard, Bonnie, and all of Samanthas elders and siblings here, I came today to deliver some bad news. Samantha is no longer with us! Even though L wouldnt flinch in the face of a Powerful Fragmented Void opponent, saying these words felt like lifting a thousand-pound weight off his chest. What must be faced, must be faced! Even if the entire Duncan family resented and med him, L had to let them know. What? What did you say? Samantha is no longer with us? What do you mean by that? Bonnie Shaw grabbed Ls shoulders and shook him as she asked. My condolences! Im sorry L took a deep breath and spoke with difficulty. Upon hearing this, Bonnie Shaw felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and Gerard Duncan also staggered. What exactly happened? Why did Samantha die? Gerard Duncan asked sternly, staring at L. Because she was helping me! L said painfully. Helping you? So you caused Samanthas death? Bonnie Shaw asked with reddened eyes. You could say that! Im sorry But rest assured, one day I will bring Samantha back to life! I came to the Duncan family today to ask for your Before L could finish his sentence, Bonnie Shaw pped him across the face. With reddened eyes, she red at L and said in extreme agitation and sorrow: You bastard! Why did you cause my daughters death? Is sorry all you have to say? Bring her back to life? Do you think youre a deity or the king of the underworld? My daughter is dead, how can you bring her back to life? Are you here to fool us? Samantha! My daughter Where is my daughters body? You say she died helping you, then why are you still alive? Why dont you go die? Bonnie Shaw cried and hit L as she screamed. The other members of the Duncan family also looked at L with chilling coldness in their eyes. They all wore expressions of anger and hatred, as if they might tear L apart at any moment. L just stood there, letting Bonnie Shaw hit and scold him. In a way, it made him feel a bit better inside. L, what exactly happened? How did my daughter die? Tell us! At this moment, Gerard Duncan pulled his wife aside and asked L in a cold voice, suppressing his inner grief. Maybe let Samantha tell you herself. L swallowed hard and sighed. Let my daughter tell us herself? Shes dead, how can she speak? Gerard Duncan asked in a mix of shock and anger. L took out a Soul Capturing Talisman, intending to summon Samanthas spirit.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. With his mastery of the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique and various yin-yang mystical arts, this wasnt difficult for him. He really didnt know how else to exin it. But just then, a figure suddenly appeared in the Duncan family estate and lightlynded near the entrance of the reception hall. The person wore a white veil and seemed to exude an ethereal aura. At the same time, they emitted a powerful aura belonging to an Early-stage Fragmented Void cultivator! Seeing this person, L raised an eyebrow in surprise. And when this person saw L, their ethereal aura immediately vanished. It was reced by an expression of resentment and hostility. Its you? What are you doing here? This person was none other than Adele, one of the Seeds of the Star Path. Her beautiful eyes stared coldly at L as she spoke. The encounter in the Mirror of Trials had left asting impression on Adele. Chapter 938: Unfortunately, You Haven’t Reached Fragmentation Void L stared at Adele, a look of astonishment shing in his eyes. To stand out among countless geniuses, she truly was extraordinary to the extreme! L had to admit that if he hadnt mastered the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique, his cultivation aptitude wouldnt evenpare to the likes of Adele and Lnd. It had been less than a month since the Seed of the Star Path selection tournament, and Adeles strength had already advanced from Late-stage Hollow Void to Early-stage Fragmented Void? The barrier of the Shattered Void Realm hadnt even seemed to hinder her. However, what L didnt know was that with Adeles talent, advancing from Late-stage Hollow Void to the peak of Late-stage Hollow Void wasnt difficult. Moreover, Peni Fairy Ind had poured all its resources into nurturing her, showering her with various treasures. The Orderwarden organization had provided her with precious divine items like Fragments of Rules and the Enlightenment Fruit of Bodhi, all of which Adele had utilized. Thus, she sessfully stepped into Fragmentation Void! If L had also reached Late-stage Hollow Void earlier, he might have had a chance to enter Fragmentation Void as well. But regardless, Adeles talent was truly one in a million, deserving of being called a prodigy. At this moment, their gazes shed in mid-air, a subtle tension brewing between them. Previously in the Mirror of Trials, L had been cold-hearted enough to almost eliminate Adele despite her soft pleas. Fortunately, the Seed of the Star Path quota had just been met at that time, sparing Adeles life. Because of this, Adele felt both fear and deep resentment! She vowed to herself that she would avenge this humiliation someday! Why are you here again? L asked coldly. The Duncan family? Adele raised an eyebrow and then shook her head indifferently. I dont know anything about the Duncan family. I came here following the aura of a supreme treasure. Hearing this, Ls eyes narrowed. He spected silently: She came here for a supreme treasure! Could Adele also be after the Four Elements Divine Fire? This made L frown inwardly! To be honest, facing Adele now, L wasnt sure of his chances of winning. Although he could use his spiritual power to exhaust and activate the Mirror of Trials to deliver a devastating blow to a Powerful Fragmented Void cultivator,bined with his Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist and Sky Shaker divine abilities. But L wasnt sure if he could handle Adele! It was important to note that even at Early-stage Fragmented Void, a prodigy like Adele was iparable to someone like Master Clive from the Ancient Willis family. Moreover, no one knew if she possessed any powerful divine weapons or treasures! Fighting outside was different from fighting in the Mirror of Trials. In the Mirror of Trials, everyone could only use the standard weapons provided by Kunlun Divine Mountains and couldnt use their own divine weapons or treasures. But outside, there were no such restrictions. As one of the most talented individuals among the four strongest Ancient Sects, it was obvious that Peni Fairy Ind wouldnt hesitate to equip Adele with various life-saving and offensive treasures. This made L cautious. At this moment, Adele stared at L with a beautiful face filled with hostility and killing intent. What a pity! Your strength hasnt broken through to Fragmentation Void yet, otherwise As she spoke, she drew a sword emitting a shimmering fiery glow, clearly a powerful divine weapon. Otherwise, today would be your death day! Adele said through gritted teeth. To others, she appeared serene and ethereal, like a fairy. But upon seeing L, her eyes were filled with hatred.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Heh, if I had also broken through to Fragmentation Void, who would be the one dying? L sneered mockingly. Hmph! Id love to test that! I hope you improve your strength quickly and dont make me wait too long. When the timees, we will settle this once and for all! Adele said coldly. L smirked. Really? I bet if you lose again, youll beg for mercy likest time? Next time, nothing will save you! You! Adeles beautiful face flushed with shame and anger at his words. Her experience of pleading with L in the Mirror of Trials was her greatest humiliation. Hearing him bring it up again made her furious to the extreme. Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Adele snorted coldly and ignored L. She had important matters to attend to today and wasnt here to argue with L. Since he hadnt reached Shattered Void Realm yet, ording to the Seed of the Star Path protection n rules, Adele didnt dare make a move against him. The next second, Adele coldly scanned the Duncan family members present, her tone and expression exuding an air of superiority as if she were a deity overlooking mortals. With her strength and background, those in hidden realms were indeed like ants to her. Is there a Four Elements Divine Fire here? Give it to me, and I can offer other protections in exchange! Adele said calmly. As her words fell, Ls eyes shed with realization. So it was true! Adele was indeed after the Four Elements Divine Fire as well. Who are you? At this moment, the Duncan family members temporarily suppressed their grief and anger over Samanthas death. Family head Elmer Duncan stepped forward cautiously and asked Adele. His strength was only at Golden Corete stage, but he felt an intangible pressure from this seemingly young girl before him. He didnt yet know that she was someone neither he nor the entire Duncan family could afford to provoke. My name is Adele. Ie from Peni Fairy Ind of the Ancient Sects! I can sense that your Duncan family possesses a supreme treasure that is very important to me! As long as you give it to me, I can exchange it for equivalent cultivation resources and treasures, Adele repeated. Chapter 939: It Really is the Four Elements Divine Fire Upon hearing Adele reveal her identity, everyone in the Duncan family present showed expressions of respect and awe. So, she came from the Ancient Sects! The Duncan family could only look up to them! Four Elements Divine Fire? What is that? Elmer Duncan asked cautiously upon hearing the term, his face showing confusion and puzzlement. This is it! Adele knew that the Four Elements Divine Fire was extremely rare in the world. Even if it existed, many people might not know its name and call it by different names. As she spoke, she produced a painting. On it was a fist-sized me emitting four colors of light, looking incredibly mystical at first nce. Is it the me of Yin and Yang? Seeing the depiction of the Four Elements Divine Fire on the painting, Elmer Duncan eximed in surprise, his expression changing several times. Whatever you call it, its this thing! Take me to see it. If you are willing to hand it over to me, my terms of exchange will definitely satisfy you! Seeing the other partys reaction, Adeles eyes lit up, and she spoke with a tone of joy and anticipation. This alright! Please follow me. Elmer Duncan hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded in agreement. He knew about the me of Yin and Yang, and since it had been discovered by a powerful figure from Peni Fairy Ind, there was no use in trying to keep it. If the other party decided to take it by force, who in the Duncan family could stop them? It might even bring disaster to the family. Elmer Duncan understood the principle of a valuable item invites trouble. Moreover, the me of Yin and Yang had always been of no use to the Duncan family. Given the circumstances, it was better to exchange it for some resources and treasures and gain the friendship of Peni Fairy Ind. After weighing his options, Elmer Duncan, the head of the Duncan family, agreed to take Adele to see the Four Elements Divine Fire with his own eyes. At this moment, L also moved and followed them. Seeing this, the members of the Duncan family cast cold nces at L. However, Elmer Duncan waved his hand and did not stop him. Being cunning and experienced, Elmer Duncan also feared that Adele might take it by force, so he wanted to be cautious. He could also sense that Ls strength was unfathomable! Although there had been unpleasantness between Samantha and L before, and even resentment towards L from the Duncan family, L seemed to carry a sense of guilt and goodwill towards them. Such a powerful figure, who even endured Samanthas mothers scolding without retaliation, personally came to apologize. Elmer Duncan, being wise and experienced, knew that L had good character and shared a bond with the Duncan family. Having L along could help bnce Adele to some extent. In a way, Elmer Duncan was also using L. A momentter, Elmer Duncan led the two to the back mountain of the Duncan family territory. Upon entering, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth became noticeably denser. The Duncan family could barely be considered a hidden family and possessed a small Spiritual Vein. Following an underground passage, Elmer Duncan led L and Adele into the depths of this Spiritual Vein. Several of the strongest members of the Duncan family also apanied them. Eventually, they arrived at a secret chamber carved out in the depths of the Spiritual Vein. In the center of this chamber was a cluster of mes! The mes were divided into two main colors: gray and white. Specifically, they disyed deep gray, light gray, milky white, and pale white hues. It looked incredibly wondrous! These colors represented the four elements: Taiyin (Greater Yin), Shaoyin (Lesser Yin), Taiyang (Greater Yang), and Shaoyang (Lesser Yang), emitting special fluctuations and energies corresponding to these elements. Although divided into four colors, at first nce, the entire cluster of mes seemed to merge into one, with the four colors constantly changing and transforming into each other. The mes looked like a nt growing from the ground. Seeing this me, both Adeles and Ls eyes lit up simultaneously. Yes! This is it! This must be what Mona Woodward had mentioned as the Four Elements Divine Fire! L thought to himself. Unexpectedly, by chance, he had found it in the Duncan family. However, this Four Elements Divine Fire was also coveted by Adele now. She had clearlye for it as well. Earlier, when L arrived at the back mountain of the Duncan family and observed the mountain terrain, he had vaguely guessed why this Spiritual Vein had given birth to such a divine object as the Four Elements Divine Fire. The surrounding mountains encircled the Duncan familys territory with four towering peaks. These four peaks sloped higher in the north than in the south and higher in the west than in the east. ording to traditional beliefs: left Azure Dragon, right White Tiger, front Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor, back ck Tortoise. These four peaks resembled an Azure Dragon winding, a White Tiger tamed, a ck Tortoise bowing its head, and a Vermilion Bird soaring. They represented different divine elements!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Over time, these elements evolved into divine powers that eventually gave birth to such a divine object as the Four Elements Divine Fire. Adele, is this what you want? Elmer Duncan asked solemnly. Adele nodded and said: Yes! This is it! If you give it to me, name your terms. Elmer Duncan and several experts of the Duncan family exchanged nces. Finally, Elmer Duncan sighed and said: We dont want any cultivation resources or treasures. If you can help us solve a crisis facing our family, this Four Elements Divine Fire will be yours. Saying this, Elmer Duncan looked at L again. Seeing that he was also very interested in the Four Elements Divine Fire, To ensure Adele would genuinely help solve their crisis, Or perhaps to gain another ally, The cunning Elmer Duncan added: L, you want this Four Elements Divine Fire too, right? If either of you can help us solve this crisis, then this Four Elements Divine Fire will belong to whoever does so. How about that? Chapter 940: The Crisis of the Duncan Family! Upon hearing this, a glint of coldness shed in Adeles eyes, and she let out a heavy snort. Her gaze towards L grew even more hostile. Her tone towards Elmer Duncan also became somewhat unfriendly. Speak, what crisis needs to be resolved? Adele asked coldly. L remained calm, showing no other reaction, and said sincerely, Whatever crisis the Duncan family is facing, just tell us! Whether you give us the Four Elements Divine Fire or not, I will do my best to help. Alright! Very well Elmer Duncan nodded at L, feeling much less resentment towards him upon hearing this. After giving a somewhat awkward smile to Adele, he began to exin the situation. As Elmer Duncan spoke, the faces of the Duncan family experts present showed a mix of fear and anger. It turned out that a month ago, a monstrous creature had set its sights on the Duncan family. Every night, someone would be devoured by it! Once, Elmer Duncan teamed up with the strongest experts of the Duncan family to ambush the creature at midnight. They discovered that it was a giant python, as thick as a barrel. Thebined attacks of the Duncan familys Golden Core and Core Formation experts fell on the Python Monster, but itpletely ignored them. Their attacks couldnt even leave a mark on the Python Monster! The Python Monster simply ignored everyone else, devoured another member of the Duncan family, and then brazenly escaped. No one could do anything to this Python Monster. However, it seemed that the creature did not want to go on a killing spree. Despite having the power to wipe out the entire Duncan family with a wave of its hand, it ignored everyone else. After that, the entire Duncan family fell into a state of deep fear. Some people wanted to escape to save their lives. But anyone who left the confines of the Duncan family estate was instantly killed!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The Duncan family estate had be a prison for those within it, a ce where one could enter but not leave. The Python Monster seemed to be raising them as food. It didnt kill everyone in the estate at once but devoured one person each day. The feeling of waiting for death toe, not knowing who would die each day, drove the entire Duncan family to the brink of despair. If you two can help us eliminate that beast, the Four Elements Divine Fire will be yours. We dont need anything else, Elmer Duncan stated seriously, his eyes fixed on L and Adele. After listening, L and Adele both frowned. A Python Monster that eats people every day? The two exchanged nces and saw a hint of doubt in each others eyes. Given their strength, they hadnt sensed any demonic aura on their way to the Duncan family estate. L thought to himself: If there really were such a monstrous creature causing trouble and so many people had died, I should have been able to sense some demonic aura or death energy. But there was none! There were only two possibilities: either Elmer Duncan was lying about the Python Monster, or this Python Monster was incredibly powerful and couldpletely erase all traces of its actions, even hiding its aura. If it were thetter, then this creatures cultivation level must be formidable. With this in mind, L expanded his mental field as much as possible and released it outward. In the next second, his expression changed. He discovered that once his mental field extended beyond a certain range of the Duncan family estate, it was blocked by some force. In other words, some force was isting those inside from the outside world? Have you two noticed something? Yes, within the Duncan family estate, all connections with the outside world are cut off. Even phone calls cant get through! This beast has trapped us here and is raising us as food! Elmer Duncan observed L and Adeles expressions and shook his head with a bitter smile. If you two dont get rid of it, you might not be able to leave either! Sigh Hmph! Then Ill go meet this Python Monster and see how much trouble it can cause! Adele snorted coldly. I want to see if it will show up to kill me if I leave the Duncan family estate! It bettere out so I can y it with one strike! Without another word, she left the depths of the Spiritual Vein, intending to lure out the monster directly. She had only one thought: finish this quickly! Help the Duncan family resolve this crisis and get the Four Elements Divine Fire as soon as possible. Seeing this, Elmer Duncan and L quickly followed her. Outside, Adele shouted loudly, her clear voice echoing through the mountains. Beast,e out! Swish! In the next second, she stepped onto her treasured sword, which emitted a misty glow, and flew into the air towards the edge of the Duncan family estate. Her stance indicated that she intended to leave the estates boundaries to lure out the Python Monster. L watched with a look of surprise in his eyes. Indeed, Adeles sword was a magical weapon capable of flight when driven by true energy. However, he secretly shook his head at her approach. Using this method to lure out the Python Monster? It might not work! This pythons intelligence must be high. It might not show itself upon sensing Adeles strength. After all, Adele was different from the members of the Duncan family, her Shattered Void Realm status was evident. It could trap the Duncan family members but might not attempt to trap Adele. It might even hope for her quick departure. However, in the next second, Ls pupils contracted as he realized he had guessed wrong! The other members of the Duncan family also showed expressions of uncertainty as they watched what happened in mid-air. A figure suddenly soared into the sky after Adele flew past a certain range. With lightning speed, it intercepted her in mid-air. This Python Monster dared to confront even Adele, a powerful Shattered Void Realm expert! Did it see her as just another piece of food like the rest of the Duncan family? Staying put meant waiting for death, leaving was not an option! Chapter 941: The Terrifying Great Demon 1 A figure appeared, exceptionally tall and dressed in a long ck robe! He was handsome, but his eyes were strikingly unusual, with vertical pupils! As Adele moved out of a certain range, the figure instantly soared into the sky, intercepting her. Witnessing this scene, with expressions changed, everyone reacted differently! The members of the Duncan family had looks of hatred and anticipation on their faces. They eagerly awaited to see how Adele would help them eliminate this great demon. Ls eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of apprehension in them. Seeing the figure, he instinctively felt a deep sense of danger. The figure directly intercepted Adele! This meant that in the figures eyes, Adele was no different from any member of the Duncan family. This great demon didnt regard Adele at all? At this moment, Adele, flying with her sword in mid-air, saw the ck-robed maning to intercept her and her face turned pale. She also sensed danger from this man with vertical pupils. Buzz! Without hesitation, Adele directly unfolded her domain of Dao principles against him. When Adele was in the Hollow Void Realm, she had mastered theplete Five Elements Dao principles and Unity Rules. To break through to the Shattered Void Realm, she only needed to create her own Dao principle. Adeles self-created Dao principle was the Way of Fire among the Five Elements. As she unfolded her domain of Dao principles, her surroundings turned fiery red, surging with intense Way of Fire. Within Adeles domain of Dao principles, all other Heaven and Earths Rules instantly lost their effect. She snorted coldly, gracefullynding on the ground to avoid the intercepting man with vertical pupils. At the same time, she swung her Fire God Sword at the man in mid-air, sending out a sword beam imbued with powerful Way of Fire and thebined force of Unity Rules and Other Rules. Hmph! However, facing this sword beam, the man with vertical pupils showed a look of disdain. Swish! He casually waved his hand, creating a curtain of water that met the sword beam head-on. Simultaneously, a deep blue domain of Dao principles surged around him, colliding and coexisting with Adeles Way of Fire domain! Although it didnt cancel out, it subtly suppressed the Way of Fire domain.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Poof! The moment the water curtain met the sword beam, the beam dissipated like a doused me! Late-stage Fragmented Void peak! Adeles face changed, filled with shock and gravity. This Python Monster that could transform into human form was actually at the peak of Late-stage Fragmented Void. Moreover, the Dao principle it mastered was an advanced form of the Way of Water among the Five Elements: Kai Waterside Rules! This Dao principle was on par with Way of Ice and Solid Earth Way in quality. To quickly break through to Shattered Void Realm, Adele had only created her own Way of Fire, putting her at a disadvantage in terms of Dao principles. In terms of realm, she waspletely suppressed by her opponent! Afternding, the man with vertical pupils showed a strange smile. His eyes were filled with extreme greed and mockery as he looked at Adele. He licked his lips with a forked tongue, resembling that of a cold-blooded animal. When demons transform into human form, they retain some features of their original form, which suits their aesthetic preferences. An Early-stage Fragmented Void human girl? Delicious! Hahaha The man with vertical pupilsughed. In the next second, he dashed towards Adele with an erratic and bizarre trajectory, like a snake slithering through heaven and earth. Vile creature! Adeles beautiful eyes shed with cold light as she gripped her Fire God Sword tightly and faced him head-on. At the same time, a multicolored glow appeared behind her! It was an immortal-grade treasure shaped like a small bell! The treasure instantly erged, transforming into a transparent golden light shield that enveloped Adele, forming a protective golden bell barrier. Oh? Quite a few treasures on you! Excellent! Seeing this, the Python Monsters eyes lit up. He charged at Adele barehanded without any weapon. ng! ng! ng In the next moment, two powerful Fragmented Void beings shed! The Fire God Sword continuously collided with the Python Monsters hands, producing metallic sounds. Beasts that cultivate into demons are inherently strong in physical body. Coupled with his peak Late-stage Fragmented Void strength, he could easily sh barehanded with divine weapons. Adele waspletely overpowered by the Python Monster. Her pretty face turned an unhealthy red due to the turbulent blood flow! If not for the protective treasure Immortal Grade Golden Bell, Adele would have been severely injured in one encounter. The gap between Early-stage Fragmented Void and peak Late-stage Fragmented Void is not just a few minor realms! The golden light from her protective treasure was gradually fading. It seemed it could be breached at any moment! Meanwhile, in the Duncan family manor, everyone felt the continuousmotion and terrifying energy waves from the back mountain area. They all showed signs of panic. It seemed as if they were living in constant fear! What should we do? That Python Monster seems stronger than Adele! Yes! This Python Monster is so arrogant that it directly intercepted Adele when she tried to leave! It has transformed into human form. How high must its cultivation be? Are we doomed to face this catastrophe? The Duncan family members discussed in panic. Mr. Willis At this moment, Elmer Duncan looked at L with a hint of pleading and probing. Other members of the Duncan family also looked at L eagerly, their expressions showing a plea for help. At this point, who would still hold L ountable for Samantha? Chapter 942: The Terrifying Great Demon 2 Ill go check it out! Ls face bore a heavy expression. After saying that, he transformed into a stream of light and rushed towards the battle area in the back mountain. This ck Robed Python Monster made him feel extremely dangerous. But now was not the time to stand by and watch! If Adele were defeated by the opponent, he wouldnt be able to contend with this terrifying great demon either. He would be trapped in the Duncan family manor! Perhaps one day, he too would be food for the monster. Just now, L infused his true energy into the Space Bracelet given to him by Mona Woodward, only to find that he couldnt contact his guide. This showed that the Python Monsters abilities were truly extraordinary. The urgent task was to team up with Adele; perhaps there was still a glimmer of hope? Thinking this, L didnt hesitate and rushed to the battlefield with all his might. ng! St! As L arrived, he saw the ck Robed Python Monster surrounded by deep blue light, kicking towards Adele. This kick, like a dragons tail, transformed into a giant pythons shadow and crashed towards Adele. Adele, holding the Fire God Sword, with multicolored light shing on her body, infused her true energy into the divine weapon in her hand, shing out a fire dragon shadow to meet the attack. However, the fire dragon shadow was instantly devoured by the giant python shadow! Immediately after, the giant python shadow, carrying terrifying momentum, struck her body fiercely. The protective golden bell shield emitted a thunderous sound and immediately showed golden cracks. The energy contained in the magical treasure seemed even weaker. Adele was sted away by this strike, and uponnding, she spat out a mouthful of blood. Hmm? Another one? Great! If I cant eat you all in one day, Ill kill you and save you for tomorrow! Swallowing both of you will surely allow me to enter the Great Vehicle stage! Hahahaha At this moment, seeing L rushing over with all his might, the ck Robed Python Monsters face showed a hint of excitement and mockery. It seemed not frightened but pleased! Looking at L as if he were a foolish moth flying into the me. L! Seeing L rushing over, Adeles beautiful eyes brightened with instinctive joy. However, in the next second, she shook her head mockingly. It seemed she felt Ls arrival wouldnt make any difference. She waspletely overpowered by the ck Robed Python Monster; what could this guy do who hadnt even broken through to Fragmentation Void? Could he possibly leap across a major realm to contend with a Late-stage Fragmented Void peak? How could that be possible? Adele, lets take him down together! After arriving, L said with a serious expression, though his eyes also showed fighting spirit! Alright Adele nodded but with a hint of helplessness and mockery on her face. However, she still agreed. If they couldnt deal with this great demon today, they would both die! Even if L was weaker, it was better than facing it alone. Hahahaha Take me down? You have no idea what youre up against. Ive lived for countless years. Even though my cultivation hasnt fully recovered, do you think two ants like you can threaten me? The ck Robed Python Monsterughed mockingly. It didnt seem in a hurry to attack. In its eyes, whether it was Adele or L or anyone in the Duncan family manor, they were all just fish on the chopping block. No one could escape if it wanted to kill them. Swish! At this moment, Adele gritted her teeth and charged at the ck Robed Python Monster again with her sword. No matter what, she couldnt just sit and wait for death! Ls mind moved, and his entire body suddenly radiated golden light. In the realm of two powerful Fragmented Voidsws, he activated his physical divine ability Sky Shaker. Buzz! In an instant, L captured and sensed several types ofw forces. Without hesitation, he absorbed thesew forces into himself. In the realm of powerful Fragmented Voids, only theirws were effective; his ownws were useless. But during the duration of Sky Shakers divine ability, L could borrow othersw forces for his own use. Hmm? Unity Rules? Can fuse otherws forces as one! Power exponentially increases? Is this Adelesw? When a strangew force entered his body, Ls heart moved. It was indeed Adeles Unity Rules. This prodigy had once used Unity Rules to perfectly fuse her Five Elementsws, multiplying their power several times over. Now feeling he could grasp thisw force too, L tried using Unity Rules to merge several otherw forces together. Adeles Five Elementsws and the ck Robed Python Monsters Kai Waterside Rules were all fused together. Seeing Adeleunch an attack at the opponent, Ls eyes shed with fighting spirit as well. He didnt hesitate. He followed closely behind andunched his most powerful attack technique at that moment. Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist! At the same time, L integrated various Heaven and Earths Rules he had fused through Unity Rules into this move. Whoosh! As he punched out, the protective true energy around Ls body instantly disappeared.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Because all his true energy was drawn into this punch. This punch was multicolored, with variousws mutually enhancing each other. Chapter 943: All Cards on the Table! At this moment, facing two attackersing at him from the front and back, most of ck Robed Python Monsters attention was focused on Adele. L, a mere Mid-stage Hollow Void, was not worth his concern. ng! With a resounding sh, ck Robed Python Monsters palm collided once again with Adeles Fire God Sword. Adele grunted and was forced back once more. The terrifying counterforce from the attack caused the cracks on Adeles protective Golden Bell shield to widen, as if it might shatter at any moment. Seizing the opportunity as ck Robed Python Monster repelled Adele with a single palm strike, Ls Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist struck. The dragon and tiger images, almost tangible and lifelike, carried all of Ls true energy and various Heaven and Earths Rules towards ck Robed Python Monster. Hmm? ck Robed Python Monsters face showed a hint of surprise at the sight. However, he still didnt take it too seriously. Break! He casually struck out with both palms. The deep blue palm prints collided instantly with the dragon and tiger shadows. Poof! In the next moment, both attacks neutralized each other and dissipated into nothingness. Seeing this, a look of astonishment appeared on ck Robed Python Monsters face, and he looked at L with a hint of surprise. Adele was also stunned, her eyes showing amazement. It was known that every attack from Early-stage Fragmented Void Adele would be effortlessly obliterated by ck Robed Python Monster. Even after obliterating Adeles attack, most of the power of ck Robed Python Monsters attack would still remain. If not for Adeles Immortal Grade Golden Bell protective treasure, she would have long been unable to hold on. But unexpectedly, Ls attack could actually neutralize that of the great demon? For a moment, Adeles eyes sparkled with hope. ck Robed Python Monster also slightly put away his disdain! However, L himself felt his heart sink to the bottom. Even the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist, which incorporated various Heaven and Earths Rules, was easily neutralized by the opponent with a casual strike. What else could he use to fight against such an opponent? The strength of this great demon was truly terrifying! A Late-stage Fragmented Void peak, a half-step Great Vehicle existence, was indeed not something he could contend with! Continue! Adele shouted softly and once again gritted her teeth as she charged towards ck Robed Python Monster. L gritted his teeth and without hesitation absorbed the true energy stored in the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant into his body. Immediately after, he unleashed another Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. No matter how desperate, L never had the habit of sitting idly by. Hmph! ck Robed Python Monster snorted coldly and also struck out with both fists. Two fist imprints shed with the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. This time, he clearly took L more seriously, even directly ignoring Adeles attack. In an instant, Adeles swordnded on ck Robed Python Monsters body. At the same time, his attack once again neutralized Ls Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist. A scene that filled Adele and L with despair unfolded! Adeles attacknded on the opponents body, but he remainedpletely unscathed. Heh! You cant even hurt me; how do you n to fight me? ck Robed Python Monster sneered, his vertical pupils filled with contempt and mockery. Swish! Boom! However, just as he finished speaking, a streak of light shot out and struck ck Robed Python Monsters chest hard. In the next moment, the previously arrogant and seemingly invincible ck Robed Python Monsters face changed dramatically as he was sent flying by the impact. Poof! In mid-air, he spat out a mouthful of foul-smelling blood. Even during his backward flight, his humanoid form dissipated, revealing his true form. Large and shattered scales fell off, covered in bloodstains. Hiss After revealing his true form, he transformed into a giant python over a hundred meters long with cyan-blue scales. Near his neck, a pair of fleshy wings had grown out. Two fleshy protrusions on his forehead seemed about to sprout horns, indicating he was on the verge of transforming from a python to a flood dragon. After being sent flying, the massive body of the Python Monster crashed to the ground, causing a tremor. In the next second, it coiled its body and raised its enormous head. Its vertical pupils glowed with a crimson hue filled with intense anger and murderous intent as it stared at L. Its forked tongue flickered as it emitted a piercing sound. At its vulnerable neck area, there was now a bloody wound where scales had been knocked off inrge patches. It hadnt expected to be genuinely injured by a mere Hollow Void Realm ant. You actually managed to hurt me! Ill tear you to pieces! The Python Monsters voice was filled with intense malice as it spoke. The pressure and ferocity it exuded made one feel as if they were plunged into an icy abyss. Clearly, in its true form, it was even more terrifying than in its humanoid form. Thud! At this moment, L copsed to the ground, half-kneeling with a pale face. Not far awayy the Mirror of Trials that had fallen to the ground after losing control! Indeed! The reason they managed to injure this great demon was because L had exhausted his mental energy to activate the Mirror of Trials for that one strike. However, seeing that although injured, the Python Monster still retained most of itsbat power, L felt utterly hopeless now. Well done! Keep going! At this moment, Adeles face lit up with excitement as if she saw hope in defeating the Python Monster. Keep going my foot! Its up to you now! I cant go on!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. L shook his head with a bitter smile. Hearing this, Adeles excited expression froze instantly. She realized that L must have used up all his trump cards in those previous attacks that managed to contend with ck Robed Python Monster and even injure him. Its over! This thought simultaneously crossed both their minds. Chapter 944: Reduced to Food? Hiss! At this moment, the Python Monster revealed its true form, emitting a terrifying and violent aura as it hissed. Even though most of its body was coiled on the ground, the part that was raised stood as tall as a small mountain. The people in the Duncan family manor were filled with shock and horror upon seeing this scene. Previously, Elmer Duncan had led the Duncan familys experts to encircle this Python Monster and had seen its true form. But now it seemed that the monster had definitely shrunk its body back then, and they hadnt seen its full appearance. Die! How dare you hurt me! The massive serpent monster spoke through ventriloquism, its terrifying vertical pupils fixed on L. Swish! In the next instant, its enormous tail, like a small mountain, swept towards L. L felt dizzy and his mental strength was almost exhausted! He desperately tried to dodge, even releasing a repulsive force from his mental field in an attempt to block the attack for even a fraction of a second to buy himself some time to evade. However, the monsters strength was too terrifying! After revealing its true form, itsbat power was definitely stronger than other peak Late-stage Fragmented Void beings. Half-step Great Vehicle, but still so formidable! Facing such an existence, Ls physical field seemed powerless! Boom! With a muffled sound, L felt as if he had been hit by a small mountain and was sent flying! Pfft! Blood spurted wildly from his mouth! He felt as if his internal organs were shattered into pieces! His chest and rib bones were broken in at least ten ces! Boom! Afternding, Ly there motionless, severely injured and on the brink of death. He was just short of dying It was only because Ls physical body had reached Sky Shaker level,bined with his constant use of the Thick Earth Immortal Body divine ability, that his defense was so abnormal. If it were any other Powerful Hollow Void being, their body would have been shattered by this blow! Ly there, appearingpletely incapacitated and unable to fight, pretending to be dead. He frantically activated the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal his injuries. As long as he hadnt taken hisst breath, even knowing he was in a desperate situation, L would fight for a sliver of hope. What if a miracle happened at the critical moment? If he couldnt hold on until then, wouldnt he die with regrets? For example, the Dragon Ancestors Soul residing in his soul! Thest time it said it wouldnt wake up for a year or so, but now that he was about to die, wouldnt ite out to help? Senior! Dragon Ancestor Senior? Ancestor, are you there? Can you hear me? L frantically called out in his soul. However, there was no response Hiss hiss At this moment, the Python Monster flicked its tongue, looking at the severely injured and seemingly dying L with disdain and satisfaction in its vertical pupils. In the next second, it turned its gaze towards Adele! Adele nced at L, her face showing a look of sorrow and determination. In the next second, she gritted her teeth, holding the Fire God Sword with both hands as her aura rapidly rose. To reach such a level in her twenties required not only exceptional talent but also an incredibly strong will. She would not sit idly by and wait for death! Come on, beast! Adele coldly shouted. In the next second, she roared internally: Divine Ability of Fire, zing mes! Swish! She soared into the air, charging towards the Python Monster with vertical pupils. The Fire God Sword emitted a dazzling light like a sun. True energy fused with the Five Elements Dao principles, especially her self-created Way of Fire, forming a giant sword shadow over a hundred feet long that shed out. This move was Adeles current Dao principle divine ability! This zing mes could ignore the enemys defense and had extremely terrifying destructive power. It was Adeles most powerful attack now! Hiss! With an ear-piercing hiss, the Python Monster faced the hundred-foot sword light with a cautious look in its eyes.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. L had injured it before, making this monster wary of both of them. Wow! Its neck suddenly bulged and then contracted! In the next instant, a dark blue water arrow shot out from its blood-red mouth. This water arrow was several timesrger than Priocias East Wind Express and collided head-on with zing mes. Pfft! Sizzle! With a strange sound, the two attacks met in mid-air and then neutralized each other. Adeles Dao principle divine ability dissipated without effect. Die! The Python Monster roared violently. Its tail once again carried earth-shattering power as it swept towards Adele. Adeles face changed. She disappeared from her original spot,pleting a short-distance spatial teleportation within her Dao principle domain. Boom! The Python Monsters tail struck a small mountain directly. The mountain instantly copsed and shattered! With one sweep of its tail, the Python Monster leveled it to the ground. Swish! Immediately after, it locked onto Adeles energy again and swept its tail towards her once more. This time, Adele had no way to avoid it. She gritted her teeth and faced it head-on with the Fire God Sword. ng! Duang! The giant tail collided with the Fire God Sword. Adeles grip broke open, and the divine weapon flew out of her hand. It only left a white mark on the Python Monsters tail scales! Immediately after, the tail carried mountain-crushing power and struck Adele hard. This time, the golden bell shield covering Adele shattered directly. The energy turned into tiny lights and dissipated. The palm-sized Immortal Grade Golden Bell treasure also flew out and fell to the ground. Adele spat blood wildly and was sent flying, severely injured as well. Without the golden bell shield covering her body, she would have perished directly. Coincidentally or not, Adele fell right beside L. In the Python Monsters mind, they were equivalent to food. Of course, it would arrange them neatly together before deciding who to eat first today. The other person could be kept alive for tomorrow! Chapter 945: Stepping Through the Air Adele turned to look at L, a mocking smile on her face. Heh L, how could you be so useless? Blood gushed from Adeles mouth like a spring as she asked with a bitter smile. While recovering from his injuries, L retorted, Arent you the same? Adele smiled self-deprecatingly, I thought breaking through to Fragmentation Void would allow me topete with any strong opponent But today Im going to die here And its with you this bastard dying together The proud daughter of Peni Fairy Ind seemed to harbor a trace of resentment towards L even in her final moments. Heh heh L grinned but ignored her. He looked up at the sky, memories of Mirandas voice and smile, and Noras dependent gaze shing through his mind. Damn it! Are we really done for today? The Dragon Ancestor isnt responding at allContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Wife, if I die, will you remember me? I wish I could see you onest time before I die. Nora, you must stay strong! I fear I have to go ahead first! L had already begun contemting his own end. He wasnt afraid of death! What he felt was deep regret and concern! Hiss! At this moment, the enormous Python Monster lowered its head, its eyesrger than tires staring closely at L and Adele. There seemed to be a hint of human-like mockery and bloodlust in its gaze! Its forked tongue slithered over L and Adeles faces and bodies, as if savoring the taste of its prey. The stench of blood forced them to tightly shut their eyes. Both L and Adele were severely injured,pletely at the mercy of the monster. In the distance, members of the Duncan family heard the silence and saw the massive body of the Python Monster winding around. Despair and panic filled their faces. Its over! Are L and Adele both done for? Our Duncan family is finished too! Everyone was in a state of panic, as if the end of the world had arrived. However, at this moment, a figure flew through the air at lightning speed towards the vertical-eyed Python Monster. The space around them seemed to shatter under the strain of their rapid movement. Vile creature! Prepare to die! A voice imbued with the power of heaven and earth echoed in the Python Monsters ears, causing its massive body to tremble! L and Adele, who had been waiting for death in despair, suddenly opened their eyes at the sound. Their eyes were filled with a mix of joy and astonishment! A figure appeared, stepping through the air without any visible support. Even powerful Fragmented Void cultivators couldnt fly for long periods unless they were body refiners like L who had reached the Sky Shaker realm, or Great Vehicle stage experts! Hiss! The vertical-eyed Python Monsters pupils shrank to pinpoints as it nced at the approaching figure. In the next second, it opened its massive jaws and lunged at L and Adele, intending to swallow them whole! This monster increased its cultivation by devouring living beings. Countless lives had been lost in its belly. Devouring strong individuals like L and Adele would significantly boost its power. It was stuck at the peak of Late-stage Fragmented Void and might break through to Great Vehicle stage by consuming them. Even if it couldnt immediately break through, escaping today and digesting L and Adele would still enhance its strength considerably. But just then, a palm print descended from the sky. It grewrger with the wind and struck the Python Monsters body. Boom! With a thunderous crash, the massive body of the Python Monster was sent flying by the palm print that seemed to cover the sky. Its jaws opened wide, spilling blood everywhere as it crashed into the ground, creating deep pits upon impact. Large patches of its scales fell off. This single palm strike left the seemingly invincible monster in a miserable state. Hiss! While still in mid-air, the Python Monster transformed back into its ck-robed human form, shrinking its target size. Its face was pale, with blood staining its mouth and body. Its vertical pupils nced fearfully at the sky. A Great Vehicle stage expert? Damn it! Its someone from the Orderwarden organization! How did they find me so quickly? How could they be so fast? The ck Robed Python Monster burrowed into the ground, fleeing desperately. It didnt dare confront the figure in the sky. Trying to escape? Hmph! The airborne expert snorted coldly and descended like a meteor, also burrowing into the ground. They locked onto the Python Monsters aura, not intending to let it escape. Whew Lying on the ground, both L and Adele let out a sigh of relief. Adele turned to look at L, gritting her teeth, It seems our luck isnt too bad I still have a chance to settle the humiliation from Mirror of Trials with you! L grinned, I think youll only end up humiliating yourself! The members of the Duncan family looked up at the sky, overwhelmed with excitement. Who is this powerful expert? They sent that monster flying with just one palm strike! Which great figure is this? Our Duncan family is saved! This vile creature will finally be in by someone! Lets go check on Adele and L! With that, the members of the Duncan family hurried towards the back mountain. Samanthas parents, Gerard and Bonnie, exchanged nces and quickly followed. When they reached the back mountain area, they saw Adele and L lying on the ground, severely injured! Chapter 946: The Mythical Being Momentster, everyone carried L and Adele into the Duncan family manor, intending to give them healing elixirs. However, both of them refused. L possessed the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique, which was more effective than any healing elixir. Adele moved her arm and took out a Great Rejuvenation Pill from her spatial container, swallowing it. Boom, boom, boom At that moment, they clearly heard amotion from a hundred miles away. Everyone present couldnt help but tense up. A few breathster, a middle-aged man walked in. He looked to be in his early forties, dressed in graybat attire, with eyes that seemed like stars.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He exuded a peaceful aura, yet there was an unfathomable depth to him, like facing a vast ocean, making it clear that he was not as simple as he appeared. Seeing him, everyone immediately showed deep respect and admiration. Senior, what about that great demon? Elmer Duncan asked cautiously and respectfully. The entire Duncan family looked expectantly. The man in gray smiled faintly and patted the wrist guard on his arm: The body is in here! This wrist guard was identical to the Space Bracelets given to L and the other ten Seeds of the Star Path, seemingly a standard issue of the Orderwarden organization As his words fell, everyone showed expressions of shock. L and Adele, lying there, also couldnt help but have their pupils contract sharply. The great demon that had made them so desperate was exterminated just like that? Thud! Thud! Thud The next second, the Duncan family members knelt down one after another. Immortal! Thank you for subduing the demon! The crisis of our Duncan family is finally resolved! The man in gray waved his hand, and a gentle force lifted everyone up. This is just my duty! Alright, you all leave now. I need to talk to these two youngsters. Yes, yes! The Duncan family members expressed their gratitude profusely and quickly left the room. After setting up a barrier, the man in gray looked at L and Adele with a slight smile: Fortunately, you both survived! Otherwise, it would have been a pity to lose two of the Seeds of the Star Path. Thank you Senior! Senior, you are At this moment, L stood up and bowed to the man in gray with genuine gratitude. Seeing this, Adeles eyes shed with deep shock. Whats going on? She still couldnt get up, yet L could already stand? He didnt have any Immortal Grade Golden Bell protection; he was directly hit by the demon pythons tail. His injuries should be worse than hers! What a tough guy! Adele couldnt help but secretlyin in her heart but still showed respect and gratitude on her face while lying there. Thank you, Senior! The man in gray nodded lightly and said Hmm, as three items appeared out of thin air in his hand and were ced on the table. They were the Mirror of Trials that L had previously dropped in the mountains, as well as Adeles Fire God Sword and Immortal Grade Golden Bell. I am from the Orderwarden organization. You can call me Gray Robe! You two youngsters are quite lucky! I happened to track down the aura of this demon Kendrick and arrived here as quickly as possible. Gray Robe looked at them and spoke calmly. Upon hearing this, L and Adele exchanged nces. They had initially thought that someone from the Orderwarden organization was secretly protecting them as Seeds of the Star Path. Now it seemed that wasnt the case! The person had merely tracked down this great demon? Kendrick? Senior, did you say that Python Monster was Kendrick? Could it be the mythical god-demon Kendrick? L raised an eyebrow and asked with a look of surprise. Yes, that demon! Gray Robe nodded. L and Adele couldnt help but feel a deep sense of fear and disbelief on their faces. What? The opponent they had fought was actually a mythical being? And such a being was easily exterminated by Senior Gray Robe? Is this real? Could there be some mistake? In mythology, Kendrick had nine snake heads and devoured countless people, turning everywhere he went into swamps. He was a great demon under the water god Gonggong! The part about devouring countless people seemed urate now, but the nine snake heads didnt match. However, its normal for mythical descriptions to be somewhat inurate. The most puzzling thing was why his strength seemed so weak? An existence from the ancient god-demon era fought L and Adele for half a day and was even injured by L, Only to be easily exterminated by an Orderwarden. L looked at Gray Robe with a hint of doubt in his eyes. Could this old guy be bragging? Seemingly sensing Ls thoughts, Gray Robe smiled wryly: Youngster, you dont think Im exaggerating, do you? This Python Monster is indeed the god-demon Kendrick but only a reincarnated version of him! There are some things I can reveal to you now Chapter 947: Cutting Off the Path to Heaven! L and Adele both looked at the figure in gray with curiosity and a thirst for knowledge. It seemed that the other party was about to reveal some hidden secrets of this world! Rebirth by borrowing a body? L wondered aloud.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The figure in grays expression turned serious, and he said in a deep voice, Thats right! To exin this, we need to start from the entire universe. This universe is divided into three thousand major worlds and countless minor worlds. The Earth we live on is just one of those countless minor worlds. In ancient times, this minor world was also a ce where gods fought for supremacy, and the cultivation civilization was incredibly brilliant. However, as Earths spiritual energy gradually thinned, the cultivation civilization on Earth declined. Eventually, even ordinary Qi Refinement practitioners became extremely rare in the secr world. We cultivators could only hide in specific sects or family domains, relying on the rtively rich spiritual energy there to practice. Whether its the three thousand major worlds or minor worlds like Earth, they all have their own Heavens Will. The reason Earths spiritual energy has gradually thinned is not because this worlds spiritual energy is truly exhausted, but because Earths Heavens Will did it on purpose! Heavens Will did it on purpose? L asked in surprise. Adele also looked curious! Thats right! Earths Heavens Will deliberately gathered the spiritual energy into the inner world of Earth and did not release it outward! The figure in gray nodded. Why? Why would Heavens Will do that? L asked with a frown. For self-preservation! If the spiritual energy were allowed to nurture various powerful beings, cultivators, great demons, and divine beasts, then the cultivation civilization of ancient times would still be brilliant. However, at the same time, various peak battles would also be endless. Sooner orter, Earth would be destroyed by the battles of cultivators. A powerful Fragmented Void cultivator can level a mountain with a single strike. A Great Vehicle stage expert can cut through mountain ranges with one sword, and those who undergo tribtion can move mountains and fill seas with a wave of their hand. You may not know this, but ten thousand years ago, an entire continent on Earth was sunk due to a great battle between two powerful cultivation factions! The figure in gray spoke with a hint of dread and a touch of longing in his expression. L and Adele were both shocked and incredulous at what they heard. They were no longer low-level cultivators themselves. But they still couldnt imagine that human power could sink a continent. What kind of means and power would that require? Two factions? After his initial shock, L calmed down and asked about the key point in the gray figures words. Thats right! At that time, the cultivation civilization was incredibly brilliant, and Earths Heavens Will had already realized this crisis. Therefore, Heavens Will made a decision: restrict the spiritual energy and close off the star paths! As he spoke of this, the gray figures expression turned solemn. Close off the star paths? L raised an eyebrow. Thats right! Restricting the spiritual energy was to curb the cultivation civilization of this world and prevent Earths cultivators from threatening the safety of this world. Closing off the star paths was to sever any possible connections between this world and other cultivation civilizations. To prevent other worlds cultivation civilizations from invading Earth and threatening this world. The figure in gray sighed and said, And closing off the star paths essentially means cutting off the path to ascension for Earths cultivators. From then on, the path to heaven was severed, and Fengdu was sealed! Immortals do not enter the world, and demons do not disturb humans! Even if Earths cultivators reach the peak of thete tribtion stage, they will no longer attract heavenly tribtions, nor will there be a five-colored star path allowing them to step onto the ancient star road and enter more prosperous major worlds. As he spoke, he gazed into a certain direction as if there was an invisible star road there. However, that road to the nine heavens was sealed by countless shackles formed by Heavens Will! The path was cut off! Hearing this, L and Adele couldnt help but frown. The path for cultivators to continue advancing is cut off? L asked in a deep voice. Thats right! In other words, Earths cultivators can only reach the peak of thete tribtion stage; they cannot advance any further. They will forever be trapped in this world. Like fierce beasts trapped in a cage, as long as Earths Heavens Will exists, they will never be able to leave! The figure in gray nodded solemnly. L and Adele exchanged nces and saw the same look of shock and doubt in each others eyes. It was as if they could foresee themselves bing one of those trapped beasts in the future. Chapter 948: The Two Major Factions Upon hearing this news, do you feel upset, perhaps even a bit angry? But you dont need to overthink it. Your current strength is still weak; these matters are not something you need to worry about yet. The man in gray smiled as he spoke. Then, his tone shifted: This is the origin of the two major factions of cultivators on Earth! You two, hearing that Earths Heavens Will has cut off your path to cultivation, must find it hard to ept. It was the same ten thousand years ago! A group of cultivators formed the World Annihtion Alliance with the aim of opposing Earths Heavens Will, even at the cost of destroying this world to forcibly break through the sealed ancient star path. Another group of cultivators formed the Guardian Alliance. They couldnt bear to see this world destroyed and also received some promises and benefits from Earths Heavens Will, vowing to fight the World Annihtion Alliance to the death. However, the World Annihtion Alliance was extremely powerful. Countless cultivators, great demons, and divine beasts joined the World Annihtion Alliance, many of whom had reached thete stage of tribtion or were exceptionally talented individuals with great potential to reach that stage. Naturally, they were unwilling to have their path to cultivation cut off! The man in gray squinted his eyes slightly. Even with his level of cultivation and strength, talking about these legends made his blood boil. At this moment, L took a deep breath and asked, But in the end, the Guardian Alliance won, right? The Earth was still intact, and the oue was evident. The man in gray nodded: Thats right! In the end, the Guardian Alliance won because Earths Heavens Will was on their side. The final battle between the two factions caused a continent to fall silent. After that battle, most of the powerful beings in the World Annihtion Alliance perished, many even had their souls obliterated by Earths Heavens Will. Those who survived were imprisoned and sealed in the Nine Abyss Demon Prison, never to cause trouble again. Inter legends, those powerful beings of the World Annihtion Alliance were often depicted as terrifying demons.'' L chuckled: Actually, they just wanted to reim their path to cultivation, didnt they? Many of those powerful beings werent really demons, right? Hearing this, the man in grays expression became stern: L, we should all be part of the Guardian Alliance. Im telling you this not to make you rebellious. The cultivators of the World Annihtion Alliance disregarded the lives of countless beings in this world for their own selfish desires. They were wrong from the start!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Moreover, those demons who survived that final battle and were imprisoned in the Nine Abyss Demon Prison have been there for countless years. Even if they werent originally evil, they have likely be twisted and thoroughly demonic by now! Understand? Just like the great demon Kendrick you encountered before; you saw how evil it was. Kendrick was also a member of the World Annihtion Alliance? Why was its strength so weak? And what is this about rebirth through body possession? Adele, lying there severely injured, still managed to voice her doubts. Thats right, Kendrick was once a member of the World Annihtion Alliance and had reached thete stage of tribtion! Its current weakness is because its cultivation has recovered less than one percent. This Python Monster was originally just a thousand-year-old spirit beast. Thirty years ago, Kendricks soul possessed it, allowing it to grow to its current strength. So Kendrick merely reincarnated through body possession! If it had regained its former strength, I could be killed by a single thought from it. The man in grays face turned serious as he spoke. Rebirth through body possession? Werent those annihtors imprisoned in the Nine Abyss Demon Prison? L grasped the key point. The man in gray shook his head: The Nine Abyss Demon Prison was breached thirty years ago! Those annihtors abandoned their original bodies and escaped in soul and primordial spirit form. Some reincarnated through body possession like Kendrick; others were truly reborn and gradually awakened their past memories. When that happens, this world may face a great catastrophe! Thats why the Orderwarden organization has been relentlessly tracking these demons. Once found, they are mercilessly exterminated! At this point, the man in grays expression became stern: You must do the same! If you encounter any suspected reincarnated or body-possessed spirit beasts or cultivators, report them immediately to your guide. We must not allow these annihting demons to grow stronger. Understand? Dont forget, you ten Seeds of the Star Path have all sworn an oath to Earths Heavens Will. You must firmly stand with the Guardian Alliance! As he spoke, the man in gray carefully exined the characteristics of these reincarnated or body-possessed demons to L and Adele. L listened attentively on the surface but felt a storm brewing inside him. A deep sense of worry and fear surged within him. From various signs, he realized that Miranda might actually be one of the reincarnated World Annihtion Demons? Not that something had taken over Mirandas soul but that Miranda herself might be No! How could this be? It must be a coincidence! Have you ever encountered any reincarnated or body-possessed World Annihtion Demons? After finishing his exnation, the man in gray asked L and Adele. Adele shook her head nkly: I dont think so If I had, I would have killed them immediately or reported them to the Orderwarden organization. L snapped back to reality and also shook his head nkly: I havent encountered any! Good! If you do encounter them, dont act on your own! These reborn demons are bound to be incredibly powerful if they dare to show themselves. You might not be their match! The man in gray said this while heavily patting Ls shoulder and looking at Adele: Do you know why youre called Seeds of the Star Path? Because the Orderwarden organization has an agreement with Earths Heavens Will. Among you, there might be someone who bes the first in ten thousand years to step onto the ancient star path and head towards a greater world! Of course, thats only if your strength reaches the peak ofte-stage tribtion. Keep striving, little ones! As his words fell, L and Adeles eyes lit up. Heavens Will had cut off the celestial path but left a small opening? Chapter 949: You Take It After saying all this, the man in gray left a healing elixir each for Adele and L, then departed directly. L took a moment to recover, mainly to restore his mental strength, and then walked out of the room. This time, the members of the Duncan family looked at L with much less resentment. Only Samanthas parents still hadplex expressions when they looked at him. Gerard, Bonnie, can we talk privately? I will give you an exnation for Samanthas death, L said in a deep voice. Alright Gerard sighed, and he and Bonnie led L to their courtyard room. Once there, L took out a soul-capturing talisman that held Samanthas soul, along with two other talismans. He burned them into ashes and had Gerard and Bonnie drink the mixture. He could feel that the other members of the Duncan family were now immersed in the joy of their family crisis being resolved. Regarding Samanthas death, the others were no longer as concerned. So, there was no need to exin to so many people! Just let Samanthas closest parents see her and talk to her The next second, after drinking the talisman water, Gerard and Bonnie, who temporarily gained the ability to see spirits, widened their eyes. They could see a phantom appearing before them! It was the soul of their daughter, Samantha! Samantha! Daughter Gerard and Bonnie choked up. Dad, Mom! L came to find you so soon? Samanthas soul looked at her parents with immense joy. Then she gratefully turned to L and said, L, thank you! Samantha, I owe you. Talk to your parents; Ill step out for now, L said with a bitter smile, shaking his head. With that, he walked out of the room. Perhaps he still didnt know how to face it in his heart. After some time, Gerard and Bonnie emerged from the room. Both were in tears, looking at L with stillplex but less resentful eyes. Their daughter had said that L promised to help her rebuild her body. They had also witnessed Ls strength, so naturally, they had hope in their hearts. Seeing this, L returned to the room and re-sealed Samanthas soul back into the talisman. Aftering out, Gerard sighed and said to L, Samantha said she doesnt regret it. We dont want to resent you anymore either. She also mentioned that you wanted to take us to Sun Moon Sect? But after discussing it with her mother, we decided its not necessary. We appreciate your kindness, but we dont want to leave our homnd. Besides, as an ancient power, Broken Pulse Sect wouldnt dare to harm our Duncan family. So, lets forget it Hearing this, L fell silent for a moment. Since Gerard and Bonnie didnt want to leave, he couldnt force them. Alright, in that case, I wont insist! If Uncle and Auntie need anything in the future or if the Duncan family needs anything, feel free to contact me anytime. Ill be there whenever you call! L nodded helplessly. That evening, the Duncan family hosted a banquet to celebrate the resolution of their familys crisis. It was also a way to thank L and Adele for fighting the Python Monster for the Duncan family. Although it was ultimately the Orderwarden organizations man in gray who intervened, the Duncan family still wanted to show their gratitude to L and Adele. By this time, L had mostly recovered from his injuries but remained silent throughout the banquet.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. On the contrary, Adele, whose injuries had only recovered by about thirty percent, was much more active than L. After dinner, Elmer Duncan, the head of the Duncan family, led the two into a secret chamber. Both of you, I really dont know who to give this Four Elements Divine Fire to. Why dont you discuss it among yourselves? Elmer Duncan looked at them with a troubled expression, not wanting to offend either party. He pushed the matter onto L and Adele. As soon as he finished speaking, Adele looked at L with a sharp andpetitive glint in her eyes. L, what do you think? Strictly speaking, neither of us could defeat the Python Monster alone, but we both fought it. How about we have a contest? The stronger one gets it? Of course, well wait until my injuries are healed! Hearing this, Ls face showed a hint of mockery. He shook his head and said, No need topete. I dont want the Duncan familys Four Elements Divine Fire; you take it. At this moment, his mind was entirely upied with thoughts of Miranda! He had lost interest in the Four Elements Divine Fire altogether. Moreover, because of Samanthas situation, he felt guilty towards the Duncan family and didnt know how to ask for the Four Elements Divine Fire. Besides, if he were topete with Adele in terms of strength right now, he might not even be her match. Rather thanpeting for it, he decided not to fight for it at all. Its just a divine weapon. While it could provide significant assistance, ultimate reliance should be on ones absolute strength and realm. If fate allowed him to obtain another Four Elements Divine Fire in the future, that would be great. If not, he wouldnt force it. Hearing this, Adele was momentarily stunned. Her beautiful eyes shed with surprise. It seemed she hadnt expected L to give up so easily. Heh Do youck confidence in beating me right now? Adele asked indifferently with a slight smirk. Think whatever you want! L replied expressionlessly. Adele gave him a deep look. Alright then. Thank you! I owe you one. With that said, she turned to Elmer Duncan and said, In that case, give me the Four Elements Divine Fire! I will provide you with equivalent resources and treasures. Also, if the Duncan family faces any difficulties in the future, you can seek help from Peni Fairy Ind. Hearing this, Elmer Duncans face lit up with joy. This way, their Duncan family would essentially have Peni Fairy Ind as their backing! Alright! Then Adele,e with me! Chapter 950: Surrounded by Blood Light At this moment, L looked at Adele with a nk expression and said, I dont need your favor! Hearing this, Adele raised an eyebrow and replied, Dont need it? Perfect! I still have a score to settle with you. I look forward to you reaching the Shattered Void Realm soon, so I wont have to hold back when I deal with you! Right now, youre only acting this way because of the Seed of the Star Path protection n set by the Orderwarden organization, right? Heh, well see about that! When dealing with the great demon Kendricks rebirth, they could join forces. But once that was over, they reverted to beingpetitors, even enemies! Adele still harbored resentment for Ls attempts to kill her in the Mirror of Trials. She intended to settle this score with L! After she finished speaking, L nodded, Fine! Well see! Go ahead and get your Four Elements Divine Fire. With that, he turned and left the secret chamber. Initially, L was indeed disinterested and felt it inappropriate to ask the Duncan family for such a divine item due to Samanthas death. So, he genuinely didnt want topete with Adele. However, upon hearing his stance, Adeles first reaction was to sneer, Heh Do youck confidence in beating me now? Her tone was filled with contempt, arrogance, and disdain. This ignited a spark of anger in L. Did she really think that just because she was at the Early-stage Fragmented Void, he wouldnt dare provoke her? No matter how extraordinary she was, he didnt believe she could withstand a collision in the Mirror of Trials! So when L said, I dont need your favor, he had already made up his mind. You can take the Four Elements Divine Fire first! If you can keep it! Indeed, because of Samanthas death, he felt it inappropriate to ask the Duncan family for this treasure. But with you? No way! Do you really think Im afraid of you and thats why Im letting you have the Four Elements Divine Fire? After leaving the secret chamber, L returned to Samanthas parents residence. He nned to stay there for the night. After recuperating his spirit and healing his internal injuries, he would leave! When he returned to Gerards ce, he saw Gerard on the phone with someone. It seemed to be about some business matter. Samanthas father Gerard was one of those in the Duncan family who didnt cultivate but instead went into business. He dealt in antiques and ran an antique street and a pawnshop in town. Because of this, Gerard often had contacts with grave robbers. The person he was talking to was a representative from thergest grave-robbing sect in Merton called the Mountain Moving Sect. The representative revealed to Gerard that they had discovered a tomb in a mountain. It seemed to be arge tomb from the Zhou Dynasty over three thousand years ago! Gerard, weve worked together before. Out of our friendship, Im sharing this news with you! Im telling you, bring your people over early tomorrow. When our Mountain Moving Sect or other grave robbers dig up something good, youll be the first to get it. Freshly unearthed items will be yours at the best price! The representative spoke sincerely, sounding quite earnest. Alright! Thank you very much. Gerard thanked him repeatedly. At this moment, L entered the main hall and frowned upon seeing Gerard. He noticed a circle of ominous blood light swirling above Gerards head. This was a sign of great misfortune. Hmm? L, youre here? At this moment, Jennifer saw L and asked curiously. Aftermunicating with Samanthas soul, Gerard and Jennifer had mixed feelings towards L. They couldnt say they resented him anymore! They knew this young man was their daughters beloved, but he only saw her as a sister. This was a regret for their daughter. But since their daughter was already dead, talking about it held no meaning anymore.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Their only hope now was that one day L could truly help their daughter rebuild her body and bring her back to life. Yes! Who is Gerard talking to? L observed Gerards appearance and asked calmly. With a business partner. You know Gerard deals in antiques and pawnshops and has contacts with people who dig things up. Bonnie whispered. Oh? Grave robbers? L raised an eyebrow. Bonnie smiled but said nothing more. After Gerard finished his call, L approached him with a smile and said, Gerard, to be honest, Im also interested in grave robbing. Moreover, I need a treasure called the Flower of Rebirth to rebuild Samanthas body in the future. This item often grows in tombs that havent seen sunlight for years. If youre going tomb exploring, could you take me along? Hearing this, Gerard and Bonnie exchanged nces before Gerard readily agreed. Hearing it was rted to their daughters rebirth, how could he refuse? Alright! But Ill only be waiting above ground to collect items; I wont go into the tomb myself. But if you want toe along, thats fine. Hearing Gerard agree, L felt relieved. Seeing that Gerard might face great danger, he naturally wanted to find a way to follow him and help him avert this disaster. Otherwise, if something happened to Gerard, he wouldnt know how to exin it to Samanthas soul. Chapter 951: Hand Over the Four Elements Divine Fire Adele followed Elmer Duncan into the depths of the Spiritual Vein! As instructed by her guide, Adele took out an ice de made from rootless water from her spatial container. She severed the connection between the Four Elements Divine Fire and the ground from its base. The Four Elements Divine Fire looked like a me, but when held, it emitted no heat at all. Adele carefully ced the Four Elements Divine Fire into a box made of obsidian for safekeeping and stored it in her Space Bracelet. Alright! Thank you, Lord of the Duncan family. Adele said calmly. Adele, um Elmer Duncan smiled awkwardly, hesitating to speak. Hearing this, Adele responded indifferently, Dont worry. When I return to Peni Fairy Ind, I will send a batch of cultivation resources and treasures as promised. Additionally, I will dispatch a master from Peni Fairy Ind to protect the Duncan family. From now on, the Duncan family and Peni Fairy Ind can maintain contact. Upon hearing this, a look of joy appeared on Elmer Duncans face. The Four Elements Divine Fire was of no use to the Duncan family. At least, they hadnt discovered any use for it yet. Trading it for a batch of cultivation resources and gaining Peni Fairy Ind as an ally was an excellent deal. Fortunately, L was sensible enough not topete with Adele! Otherwise, the Duncan family would have lost out, Elmer Duncan thought to himself. Alright, I wont stay any longer! Rest assured, Peni Fairy Ind will not default on this agreement. The items and the master will arrive within a week or at most a month, Adele said calmly. Yes, yes! Im not worried. But Adele, wont you stay for the night? Your injuries dont seem fully healed, Elmer Duncan said eagerly. No need! Adele shook her head and left the Spiritual Vein immediately. Having obtained the Four Elements Divine Fire, she wanted to return to Peni Fairy Ind as soon as possible to contact her guide and the assigned artifact master to avoid anyplications. Healing her injuries would be safer back at her sect. Staying with the Duncan family served no purpose. If there were any threats, who in the Duncan family could protect her? With this in mind, Adele decided to return to her sect overnight.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Under the night sky, she stepped on her Fire God Sword and flew through the air like an ethereal fairy, drifting away. At that moment, Ls expression turned cold as he silently followed her. Leaving already? Heh L sneered inwardly. Under the night sky, Adele flew on her sword. She chose mountainous or wilderness areas to avoid popted ces and attract attention. Otherwise, news might spread on social media apps by morning. As she flew over a hilly area, a figure suddenly appeared in mid-air ahead of her, stepping towards her through the air and finally stopping in front of her! L! Is that you? Adeles face turned cold as she asked in surprise. She scrutinized L, puzzled. This guy was clearly only at the Hollow Void Realm; how could he stay airborne for so long? Did he have some invisible artifact continuously supporting him? Yes, its me! L nodded expressionlessly. What do you want? Adele asked coldly, as if keeping him at arms length. Yes, I do have something to discuss! L nodded and extended his hand towards Adele. Hand over the Four Elements Divine Fire if you dont want to die. Adele was momentarily stunned by his words. Then a mocking smile appeared on her beautiful face. What did you say? You want me to hand over the Four Elements Divine Fire? L, are you joking? Adeleughed as if she had heard an absurd joke. Why would I joke with you? Do you think youre that attractive? L snorted coldly, his expression stern. In the next second, he exuded a sharp aura and said domineeringly, Youve now reached the Shattered Void Realm and are no longer under the Seed of the Star Path protection n. If I attack you, the Orderwarden organization wont do anything to me! Hahaha Adele couldnt help butugh mockingly at his words. She looked at L with eyes filled with resentment and sneered, So, youre saying you want to attack me? If thats the case, I couldnt be happier! Grinding her teeth, her eyes glinted with resentment. I was worried you hadnt reached Fragmentation Void yet, so I couldnt attack you. But if you attack me first and I kill you, the Orderwarden organization wont say anything either! Come on, Ive been waiting for this! Ls face twisted into a wicked smile. Is that so? Then as you wish! With that, he charged forward through the air and threw a punch at Adele. After a day of rest, Ls true energy had recovered by eighty percent. His internal injuries had almost healed thanks to the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique. His mental strength had recovered by about half. In this state, he was ready for battle. In contrast, Adeles injuries had only recovered by about thirty percent. Her protective Immortal Grade Golden Bell had just been shattered by Kendricks demon today and hadnt regained its energy yet, making it unusable. Given these circumstances, if L didnt act now, when would he? Even though his Sky Shaker divine ability was still cooling down, L was sixty percent confident he could take down Adele. Otherwise, in her peak state, she would be even more challenging to deal with. Just her golden bell shield alone might be imprable for him. Having decided to act, tonight was the night! Chapter 952: I Am the Storm Swish! Facing Ls iing punch, Adele countered with a palm strike. The two forces collided and neutralized each other! Adelended lightly on the ground, gripping the Fire God Sword tightly. L snorted coldly, his body crashing down like a small mountain, alsonding on the ground. L, do you really dare to attack me? Do you think you can take advantage of me just because Im injured? Dont you know that its only because of the Orderwarden organizations protection that I havent attacked you? But if you dare to strike first, youre courting death! Adeles eyes shed with anger. L dared to attack her even after she had broken through to the Shattered Void Realm, making her feel deeply provoked and insulted. This bastard was utterly arrogant. However, feeling her internal injuries and weakened state, Adele was indeed somewhat apprehensive about L. Hahaha, what a joke! You think I rely on the Orderwarden organizations protection? Today, Ill show you that I dont need anyones protection; I am the storm! Today, Ill take your life while youre down!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Lughed wildly and charged at Adele with overwhelming force. Bastard! Adele cursed through gritted teeth and immediately unleashed her domain ofws, charging forward with the Fire God Sword. As soon as her domain unfolded, L felt his Solid Earth Way, Thunder and Lightning Power of the Way, and Way of Death prototypes all be ineffective. Yet, he showed no fear! He held a mirror-like artifact in his hand and charged at Adele. What else could it be if not the ancient artifact Mirror of Trials? At this moment, Ls mental strength had only partially recovered, not even enough to activate the Mirror of Trials to fly out and strike. But holding it like a brick to smash was no problem. With his Sky Shaker physique and nearly full true energy, L fiercely engaged Adele in battle. ng! ng! ng! The Fire God Sword shed repeatedly with the Mirror of Trials in their fiercebat. Inside the Mirror of Trials, the will of Kunlun Founder sensed the battle outside and gritted his teeth in anger. L, you little rascal! Is this how you use the Mirror of Trials? As the battle continued, L gradually fell into a disadvantage. Although his injuries were nearly healed, he was still being suppressed by Adele. Without the Sky Shaker divine ability, Adele could wield herws within her domain. L, however, had no such support from anyws. This moment starkly highlighted the immense advantage of the Shattered Void Realm over lower-level opponents. It was only due to Ls abnormal Sky Shaker physique and holding the Mirror of Trials that he wasnt in an even more precarious situation. Heh Do you feel it? This is the gap between us now! Powerful Fragmented Void? Do you think a trash like you can challenge me? Adele taunted while pressing L hard in battle, trying to break his spirit with words. Dont get cocky, woman! Dont forget, youre still seriously injured. Lets see how long you can keep up this intense fight! L snorted coldly, his resolve unaffected by Adeles words. Beforeing here, he had considered all possible scenarios. Being suppressed by Adele was within his expectations. As long as she couldnt kill him instantly, L was confident he could oust her. Fine! Lets see how long you canst! Hearing this, a sh of panic and guilt appeared deep in Adeles eyes. With each sh against L, she felt her internal injuries worsening. Over time, her situation would also be dire. With this in mind, Adeles attacks became even more ferocious! L struggled to defend himself with the Mirror of Trials, aiming for survival rather than victory. L, you brought this upon yourself! Prepare to die! zing Inferno! After exchanging dozens of moves, Adeles eyes filled with killing intent as she shouted. Her injuries were worsening rapidly, so she decided to use her ultimate move quickly! She unleashed her Way of Fire divine ability! This move bypassed defenses and directly inflicted internal damage on the enemy. Adele could see that Ls defense was extremely tough. This move was perfect to counter him. Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist! Screw you! L roared back, exhausting all his true energy to unleash two dragon-tiger images. The dragon-tiger images collided with Adeles fiery sword light but were quickly consumed and extinguished. Ls Qi Refinement level was still too low, only at Mid-stage Hollow Void. Despite the power of Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist, Ls realm was too low. If he were at Early-stage Fragmented Void, his full-force attack might have matched the power of a divinew ability. Petty tricks! Die now! Seeing her divinew ability easily overpower Ls attack, Adeles eyes lit up with excitement. She controlled the remaining six-tenths power of zing Inferno and shed mercilessly at L. Seeing this, L had no way to dodge. He roared and hurled the Mirror of Trials forward. Puff! In an instant, zing Inferno struck L without suspense. He turned into a ball of fire and was sted backward, spitting blood wildly but before he couldnd, he was burned to ashes by zing Inferno. His entire body was charred ck! Hmph! Overestimating yourself! Is he dead? Adele exhaled deeply, a look of pride and satisfaction appearing on her face. Chapter 953: I’ll Wear You Down to Death Adele looked at L, who had been knocked away by her attack andy there, his entire body charred ck. She let out a long sigh of relief. Her Daoist magical powers were indeed terrifying. Even though this guy had thick skin and strong defenses, how could he withstand an attack that ignored all defenses? Even the fearsome great demons before didnt dare to be hit by this move. However, just when Adele thought L was about to die or at least be severely injured and lose hisbat ability, she saw the charred figure slowly stand up. Hoo At this moment, L was entirely ckened, with only his eyes still glowing brightly. In the darkness, it seemed like only his eyes were visible. He exhaled a breath of thick smoke and a hint of firelight.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ignoring external defenses and directly causing internal injuries? I must admit your Daoist magical attack is quite formidable! But do you know that my internal organs are equally indestructible! L red at Adele with a mix of anger and dominance in his eyes. The power of the Daoistws was ineffective, but Ls Indestructible Earth Body magical power was unaffected. When he activated his magical power, every cell in his body was reinforced by the power of the earth! Moreover, his physical body had reached the Sky Shaker realm, making his internal organs equally strong and resilient. Though Ls skin was charred, the muscles beneath were unharmed. Simrly, while his internal organs were burned, they were not seriously damaged! However the pain was truly unbearable! The sensation of being burned alive made L extremely ufortable and furious. You youre okay? Adele asked in disbelief, staring at the standing L in shock. L grinned, revealing a set of bright white teeth behind his glowing eyes. Notpletely unscathed, but it doesnt stop me from continuing to kill you! L said malevolently. Kill me? Even if you werent severely injured by my attack, what will you use to kill me next? With your true energy already depleted? Adele sneered after her initial shock. She could sense that after using the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist earlier, Ls true energy was nearly exhausted. In other words, he could only rely on his physical body to fight her now. L couldnt defeat her before; what could he do now? With my physical strength alone, Ill wear you down to death today! Lets see how long you canst. Your injuries must be severe, right? L smirked evilly, noticing Adeles condition. The situation had reached a point where he had to defeat Adele and seize her Four Elements Divine Fire. Determined, L snorted coldly and charged at Adele with only his physical strength and mental field, tightly gripping the Mirror of Trials as a weapon. Indeed, his true energy waspletely depleted. After a day of recovery, he had managed to restore about seventy to eighty percent of his true energy but had no reserves left in the Dragon-shaped Jade Pendant. So this time, L had no true energy to supplement his attacks. However, with his Sky Shaker physical body, L neverpletely lost hisbat ability. This was why he had been so eager to learn the Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist in the first ce. For others, this move was ast resort, a trump card used in desperate situations. After using it, they either killed their enemy or awaited death themselves. But L didnt have such concerns. Depleted true energy? No problem. His physicalbat strength even surpassed his Qi Refinement abilities. Courting death! Seeing L charge at her again, Adele shouted with murderous intent. She swung her Fire God Sword with full force. L endured her attacks, using his physical strength and speed advantage to find opportunities to get close to Adele. With only his physical strength left, he could only engage in closebat. Adele noticed this too andunched sword beams from a distance to keep L at bay, preventing him from getting close. As a result, L seemed like a moving target, relying on his physical strength and the Mirror of Trials to fend off Adeles attacks. The situation was extremely passive for him. It looked like he was beingpletely suppressed! Meanwhile, he even sustained a few more injuries. But L was determined to wear Adele down. As long as she couldnt kill him instantly, she would eventually tire out. The Dragons Energy Primordial Technique allowed him to endure non-lethal injuries without worry. Bastard! L, do you know what you look like? Like an annoying leech! Do you think you can wear me down before I kill you? Leave now, and I might spare your life. Adele felt both speechless and furious at Ls rogue tactics. Compared to him, those who had persistently pursued her in the past were much better. However, as the intense battle continued, Adele gradually felt her body weakening. The injuries inflicted by the ck Python Demon were no joke. Even after taking various healing elixirs within a day, she had only recovered two or three-tenths of her strength. At this moment, she was actually strong on the outside but weak on the inside! Hahaha, Adele, stop pretending to be tough! Spare my life? If you can say that, it means youre already feeling strained! Chapter 954: The Unyielding Divine and Demonic Ls face twisted with disdain and mockery upon hearing Adeles words. He retorted, Ill give you a chance too. Hand over the Four Elements Divine Fire, and Ill stop. Otherwise, dont me me for being ruthless!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Do I need your pity? Lets see how long you can hold out, Adele snarled through gritted teeth. As long as Im not dead, I can keep going! My endurance in battle is beyond your imagination! L grinned, stomping his foot as his body shot towards Adele like a cannonball. Adele quickly shed out a sword light to prevent L from getting close. Boom! At that moment, the ground suddenly rumbled. Ls heavy stomp caused the earth to surge like waves, creating rming cracks. Adele staggered, losing her bnce and coughing up a bit of blood from the corner of her mouth. The earths pulsation was affecting her, especially since she was still recovering from severe injuries. Swish! Taking advantage of this opportunity, L turned into a blur and charged at her. Damn it! Adele cursed under her breath and vanished from her spot. In her domain, tearing through space for short-distance teleportation was a basic ability of the Powerful Fragmented Void. Ls attack missed its mark, but he remained undeterred, continuing to seek an opening. Boom! Boom! Boom Their fierce battle continued, even though it seemed L was at a disadvantage. Adele wanted to end the fight quickly but found herself unable to do so. As the battle dragged on, she realized she was slowly sumbing to a chronic decline. If my injuries re up again and I lose mybat ability, L will definitely kill me without hesitation! she thought anxiously. Should I really give up the Four Elements Divine Fire? Her heart was filled with reluctance. Just then, Ls eyes lit up, and he entered a mysterious state. Each punch he threw made Adele feel strangely ufortable. His punches seemed slow, almost to the point of making one want to vomit blood, yet they always managed to meet her sword light perfectly. What a wonderful feeling! Ls face showed an inexplicable smile. Upon closer inspection, one could see his muscles vibrating at a high frequency in resonance with some rhythm. This high-frequency vibration would normally be an immense burden for him, slowing his punches to a crawl. But now, he had entered a peculiar state where his soul seemed to gain a special insight. At this moment, L felt every muscle in his body resonating with his mind. His muscles obeyed his will as if they were extensions of his thoughts. His eyes brightened as he realized he had entered the first stage of the Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist: Unity of Spirit and Flesh. He was ecstatic! Combat truly was one of the quickest ways to improve strength. After life-and-death battles with Kendrick and now this prolonged fight with Adele, he had grasped the essence of the first stage of the Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist. Unity of Spirit and Flesh! At this moment, Ls soul and body seemed perfectly synchronized. His body moved with his mind! Simultaneously, a pure power from his flesh seemed to awaken from his bloodline. Fleshly Divine Ability: The Unyielding Divine and Demonic! Adele, take this punch! L roared with unstoppable momentum as he charged at her. Sensing danger from his aura, Adele instinctively felt threatened. Without hesitation, she shed out with her Fire God Sword. However, this time, her sword light passed through Ls body without stopping him at all. Ls entire body appeared semi-transparent with a golden hue, giving off an ethereal feeling. The Unyielding Divine and Demonic: Upon activating this fleshly divine ability, for five breaths or until hitting the target, the user enters an invincible state where they are unaffected by external forces or harm. After hitting the target, the user will endure half of the damage inflicted on the target. A punch that harms both enemy and self leaves no room for regret! This was the fleshly divine ability that could only be performed in the Unity of Spirit and Flesh state: The Unyielding Divine and Demonic! What is happening? Adele was shocked as her attack passed through Ls body. When he got close again, she desperately thrust her sword at him once more. Yet again, it failed to harm him as if she were punching air. Whoosh! At that moment, L threw a punch. The space around it copsed andpressed. It seemed as though a divine and demonic roar echoed within him as his punch collided with Adeles body. The semi-transparent golden light around L vanished instantly, returning him to his solid form. Chapter 955: Begging for Mercy Again Boom! With a single punch, Adeles delicate body was sent flying, blood spurting from her mouth. Already injured, she now looked like a fragile petal on the verge of shattering. At the same time, L grunted, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Divine Demon Regret! Hurting the enemy also hurts oneself! L himself bore half the impact of the strike. However, with his Sky Shaker physique, this half-impact was manageable. Though his injuries were not light, they were far from incapacitating him. In the next second, he stomped forward, rushing towards the fallen Adele. At this moment, her once ethereal and beautiful face waspletely drained of color. She couldnt even muster the strength to prop herself up. Blood continuously oozed from her mouth, nose, and ears. Her right chest, where L had struck, had a copsed and fractured ribcage. She was on the brink of death. Seeing L approach, Adeles eyes were filled with intense fear and unwillingness. What what kind of technique is this? she asked weakly. A technique that can end your life! L replied expressionlessly. Are you really going to kill me? Adele looked at L, her eyes shing with panic. What else? We are already enemies, arent we? L raised an eyebrow and asked with a faint smile. L as long as you dont kill me I, Adele am willing to be your partner. Your strength has made mepletely admire and submit to you. Please? Dont kill me. I can be your woman, your right-hand. Peni Fairy Ind will also be your ally. Adele bit her lip, her eyes showing a hint of pleading. Be my partner? Sorry, I dont need one! I already have a wife. L shook his head, a mocking smile appearing on his face. Although Adele was as beautiful as a fairy, L was unmoved. Do you really have the heart to kill me? Adele asked unwillingly. What do you think? Didnt you just say that you didnt need my pity? How quickly youve changed your tune, huh L smirked. You I surrender. As long as you dont kill me, I can give you the Four Elements Divine Fire! This Fire God Sword you can have it too. And my Immortal Grade Golden Bell its all yours okay? Blood trickled from Adeles mouth as she weakly pleaded with L. History often repeats itself. This scene seemed like a rey of the Mirror of Trials. Heh, Adele, youre really amusing! If I kill you, everything will be mine anyway. Why would I need you to give it to me? L squatted down, looking at Adele with a teasing smile. Tell me, what other conditions do you have to convince me not to kill you? If you kill me, it wont benefit you Peni Fairy Ind will definitely not let you go. When you reach Fragmentation Void my sect will surelye for revenge. My master is at the peak of Late-stage Fragmented Void. But if you dont kill me I swear never to be your enemy again. In the future whatever youmand I will obey without question. Adele struggled to raise her hand, swearing with three fingers together. L chuckled: Alright! Youre right; theres no need for me to kill you because youre so weak that youre no threat to me. Theres no need for me to make an enemy of Peni Fairy Ind. In fact, L had no real intention of killing Adele this time. His goal was simply the Four Elements Divine Fire.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Although this woman annoyed him greatly, killing her wouldnt bring him any substantial benefits. Firstly, it would make an enemy of Peni Fairy Ind. Secondly, it might offend other factions and organizations. After all, one of the top ten Seed of the Star Path candidates had just been selected and died at his hands. Although Adele had reached the Shattered Void Realm and was no longer under protection ns, the Orderwarden organization might still harbor resentment towards him. If it were Isa who had broken through to the Shattered Void Realm in front of him, L would have torn him apart regardless of offending the Orderwarden organization due to their deep-seated enmity. But with Adele, there was no such deep hatred between them. L wasnt a bloodthirsty maniac; sparing her was an option. Really? You really are willing to spare my life? Adele asked with a glimmer of hope in her eyes, still unsure. Yes! Hand over the Four Elements Divine Fire and that Immortal Grade Golden Bell. L nodded and casually picked up Adeles Fire God Sword. Then he extended his hand towards her for the items. Although he could spare her life, he still intended to take what he came for. Alright alright Ill give them to you Adele agreed repeatedly. In the next second, with a thought, she presented the obsidian box containing the Four Elements Divine Fire and a palm-sized small bell before L. Ill help you sever my connection with the Fire God Sword and Immortal Grade Golden Bell Adele said weakly. She tried to prop herself up but coughed up more blood and copsed again. Seeing this, L shook his head: Forget it. Since Im not killing you, Ill help you out. Otherwise, even if I spare you now, in your current state, survival is uncertain. Chapter 956: As Long as You Don’t Die As L spoke, he ced his hand on Adeles back and began to use the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique on her. Adele was initially startled, feeling Ls hand on her body, and wondered what he was up to. But then she thought, in order to survive, she had already offered to be hispanion. Whatever he wanted to do, let him do it! But considering her severe injuries, was this really appropriate? However, her expression soon turned to one of astonishment. She felt a pure life energy flowing into her body, activating her innate vitality. The two energies merged and immediately began to heal her near-fatal injuries. Adeles eyes sparkled with surprise and joy. In just a few minutes, she felt herself pulled back from the brink of death. Although still severely injured, she was no longer at risk of dying. At this rate, she estimated that in half an hour, her injuries would be partially healed, perhaps even enough to continue fighting. Ls healing technique amazed Adele. No wonder he always imed that as long as she couldnt kill him, he could oust her. With such powerful healing abilities, he was practically indestructible! As Adele enjoyed thefort of Ls treatment, his hand suddenly left her body, leaving her feeling an inexplicable sense of loss and longing. You continue? Im not fully healed yet, the usuallyposed and ethereal fairy said with a hint of reluctance, looking at L as if pleading. L rolled his eyes and replied irritably, Continue what? Do you think Im going topletely heal you? As long as you dont die, thats enough! If I heal youpletely, youll just continue fighting me. The Fire God Sword and Immortal Grade Golden Bell still bore Adeles soul imprints. If she were fully healed, she might reim them and resume their battle. His divine body technique was still in its cooldown period; if that happened, hed be the one running away.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Im not that foolish! L added. You Adeles expression froze at his words. She nced at him with a mix of speechlessness and resentment, mocking him, You really are clever! Not bad! Enough talk, get on with it! L nodded and urged impatiently. Gritting her teeth with a mix of reluctance and frustration, Adele removed her soul imprints from the Fire God Sword and Immortal Grade Golden Bell. L stored them in his wrist space with satisfaction and smiled at Adele. Smart choice! Next time you see me, drop that arrogant act or Ill beat you every time! With that, L took out the Fire God Sword and tried to channel his energy into it for flight. However, his awkward attemptscked the grace and beauty of Adeles sword-flying technique, making him look like he could fall at any moment. Watching him leave, Adele sat there grinding her teeth. She wasnt sure whether to hate or thank L-for nearly killing her or for sparing her life? Her feelings towards him were conflicted. One thing was certain: she decided not to trouble him again in the future. The next day, L apanied Gerard and a few of his men in a carriage heading towards the Merton mountain range. This range was called Myriad Mountain; its peaks werent sharp or steep but rather resembled oval-shaped huts, hence the name. In the carriage, Gerard shared what he had heard about an ancient tomb in the area with L. ording to Gerard, this tomb was over three thousand years old, dating back to the Shang-Zhou period and possibly belonging to Spike Keller. Spike Kellers tomb? Haha, arent there several supposed tombs of Spike Keller? Lughed dismissively. Spike Keller was a legendary figure in Priocias history. Several tombs had been discovered over the years iming to be his, but their authenticity remained uncertain. My friend from the Mountain Moving Sect believes this one might be genuine because it supposedly contains a Fortune-Altering Divine Object. This artifact is said to be incredibly powerful, capable of influencing the fate of nations. It was rumored that Spike Keller used it to overthrow the Shang dynasty and help establish the Zhou dynasty. If this artifact is indeed inside, then this must be Spike Kellers true tomb. Such an item would be priceless. No one would sell it for any amount of money, Gerard said with fervent eyes. A Fortune-Altering Divine Object? Interesting! L raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Though intangible, he knew luck and fate were real forces. If such an artifact existed, he certainly wanted it. But for now, his priority was keeping Gerard safe. L could still see the ominous blood-red aura around Gerards head, indicating impending disaster. Chapter 957: Good Advice Falls on Deaf Ears? The car drove for over three hours, crossing half of Merton before finally arriving at Myriad Mountain! Upon reaching the destination, they found themselves in a valley. The ce was picturesque, with birds singing and flowers blooming, creating a pleasant scene! A waterfall cascaded down the middle of a nearby mountain, forming a winding stream. With mountains at its back and water flowing through, the ce exuded a sense of harmony. It was evident that this was a prime location with excellent feng shui! To be buried here would bring blessings to ones descendants. Upon arrival, they saw several camps set up in the valley, indicating that multiple groups were stationed there, exploring the ancient tomb! As Gerard and Ls group got out of the car, a slightly chubby middle-aged man approached them.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. His nickname was Pangolin, a minor leader of the Mountain Moving Sect and the one who had previously called Gerard. Pangolin, why are there so many people here? Gerard asked in confusion. At a nce, there were several groups stationed in the valley, amounting to at least a few thousand people. Indeed! This grand tomb has attracted many tomb-raiding factions and forces. Besides our Mountain Moving Sect, theres the Dragon-Seeking Sect, Mountain Unloading Sect, Golden Point Sect, and several smaller tomb-raiding groups. They all came upon hearing the news. There are indeed thousands of people here! And thats just what you see; there are more underground. All these groups are here for that Fortune-Altering Divine Object! Pangolin whispered in Gerards ear as he finished speaking. Gerard shook his head with a wry smile and said, All these forces have nothing to do with me. Im not after that Fortune-Altering Divine Object. If I can collect some other valuable items, Ill be satisfied. Youll definitely leave with a full load. This is likely the true resting ce of Spike Keller, and there are plenty of treasures inside! How about this: Ill take you down directlyter and let you pretend to be one of our Mountain Moving Sect members. Whatever you can get your hands on is up to your own skills! Gerard, how about it? Am I not being generous? But when ites to profits, well split it seventy-thirty. Deal? Pangolin grinned slyly and asked Gerard in a low voice. Hearing this, Gerards face showed a hint of interest. Will there be any danger? He wasnt from this line of work and was worried about unforeseen dangers once they went down. Oh,e on, what danger? Just dont follow others to the main tomb to fight for that Fortune-Altering Divine Object. There might indeed be danger there. Judging by the situation, its likely that factions will sh over that divine object! But in other chambers and side rooms, its absolutely safe to loot some items. If you follow me and other outer disciples of the Mountain Moving Sect, there wont be any problem. Anything you bring out will be priceless antiques. Pangolin assured convincingly. This time, Gerard was truly tempted and nodded involuntarily. However, at this moment, L came over and shook his head at Gerard, saying, Gerard, I advise you not to go down! Entering this tomb is extremely dangerous! L had just used the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique and released his mental field to observe the surroundings. He found that many people in the valley had ominous signs above their heads. This indicated that many people might die here today. L then looked towards the excavated entrance of the tomb. It was an underground passage nting down towards the ancient tomb. From that direction, L saw wisps of ck ominous energy emanating from the entrance. It was clear that the tomb was extremely dangerous! What extreme danger? Gerard, who is this kid? Pangolin frowned upon hearing Ls words and looked at him displeased. Oh, hes a junior of mine! He came today to gain some experience! Gerard introduced him as such because L had previously expressed interest in tomb raiding. Pangolin sneered upon hearing this and looked at L with disdain. Damn it, if youre here to gain experience, just keep your mouth shut! Talk less, watch more, and learn! But whatever you do, dont speak out of turn! L ignored him and said seriously to Gerard, Gerard, listen to me. Dont go down! Trust me! Gerard looked at L and then at Pangolin, showing a hint of hesitation on his face. He knew L was powerful! Normally, he should heed the advice of such a strong person. But then he thought about it; L wasnt a professional in this field. Being powerful didnt mean knowing everything. As they say, money moves peoples hearts! People die for wealth as birds die for food! Thinking about the possibility of finding valuable ancient items in the tomb made Gerard reluctant to listen. L, can you tell me specifically what dangers lie below? Are there zombies or traps? Gerard asked expressionlessly. L frowned upon hearing this. I cant say for sure! But from observing the aura emanating from the tomb, I can confirm its extremely dangerous. Hearing this, Gerard couldnt help but shake his head. Pangolin evenughed out loud directly. Kid, stop trying to scare us! You cant even specify what dangers there are and are just trying to frighten us? Ive been a disciple of the Mountain Moving Sect for years and have entered countless tombs. I know more than you do! Get lost and dont get in the way! Gerard,e on, lets go down! Ill bring some Mountain Moving Sect disciples to protect you. Even if a zombie jumps out, youll be safe! Pangolin pushed L aside and called out to Gerard. Chapter 958: Lachlan, How Dare You Mess with Him Pangolin made a sudden move, pushing towards L. Seeing this, Ls face turned stern, and he let out a cold snort. Boom! In the next second, with just a slight shrug of his shoulder, Pangolin was sent flying backward. Even though L didnt use much force, it left Pangolin utterly disoriented. Ah! As he hit the ground, Pangolin let out a scream and scrambled to get up. Themotion immediately caught the attention of others in the Mountain Moving Sect camp. Swish, swish, swish! In an instant, hostile gazes fell upon L. Kid, how dare you hit me? Are you looking for death? Do you know where you are? How dare you make a move in the Mountain Moving Sect camp? Pangolin patted the dust off his pants as he stood up, pointing at L and shouting angrily. L sneered, If I really wanted to hit you, do you think youd still be standing? Kid, who are you? Do you have a death wish? So arrogant! Believe it or not, Ill use my Luoyang shovel to take your head off! Pangolin, are you okay? Let me help you kill this kid! A group of Mountain Moving Sect members red at L menacingly. Grave robbing is a shady business, and these people were not to be trifled with. Many had blood on their hands. When they said theyd kill someone, they werent joking. Im fine! Everyone, back off for now! Pangolin waved his hand and red at L with a hint of anger. Kid, considering youre Gerards junior, Ill give you a chance. Apologize to me right now and pay me ten thousand dors in medical expenses, and Ill let this go. Otherwise, as you can see, we Mountain Moving Sect will kill you and bury you right here. Believe it or not? As he finished speaking, Gerard quickly pulled Pangolin aside. Pangolin, lets talk this out! Dont sh with L; hes not easy to deal with either! Gerard found himself caught in the middle, feeling like he was on neither side. He knew how powerful L was. If truly provoked, the consequences would be unimaginable. Hes not easy to deal with? Ha! So what? Does that mean our Mountain Moving Sect is easy to deal with? This is the Mountain Moving Sect camp. There are thousands of us here. We could drown him in spit! And our sect is full of experts! Kid, dont think that just because you have some skills, you can act arrogant in front of me! Apologize and pay up, or well kill you! Pangolin sneered disdainfully, pointing his finger at Ls nose. L had shrugged his shoulder and sent him flying. Pangolin knew L had some skill! But he didnt believe L could take on so many disciples of the Mountain Moving Sect. Moreover, there were many experts from the sect present! Is that so? Then Id like to see how youll kill me! Lets see just how tough your Mountain Moving Sect really is! L sneered coldly, his face stern. He disdained dealing with these low-level experts, but if they kept pushing him, L wouldnt mind pping them to death. Damn it! Looks like you really have a death wish! Pangolins expression turned even more ferocious. The other members of the Mountain Moving Sect saw Ls arrogance and began to surround him menacingly. But just then, a sharp voice rang out. Stop! Everyone stop! Who dares to disrespect L? Following the voice, two people pushed through the crowd of Mountain Moving Sect disciples and hurried over. One was an elderly man who looked to be in his sixties or seventies, and the other was a seductive woman. Mr. Bard? Master Homer? You two arrived just in time. This guy attacked me on our Mountain Moving Sect territory! He shows no respect for our sect at all! Pangolins eyes lit up when he saw the two neers. They were none other than Mr. Bard and Master Homer, two elders of the Mountain Moving Sect! Both were top experts at the Core Formation level. In Pangolins view, even if L had some skills, he was nothing in front of Core Formation experts. p! However, as soon as he finished speaking, Master Homer pped Pangolin hard across the face. Mr. Bard followed up with a kick that sent Pangolin flying. You blind fool! How dare you provoke L! Mr. Bard scolded angrily. In the next second, both he and Master Homer cautiously and respectfully turned to L. L, long time no see! Our disciples were ignorant; please dont take offense! The two bowed slightly to L with smiles on their faces. They had witnessed Ls immense power firsthand at the Iyloniothe Ward Familys old residence! Thousands of lightning strikes had obliterated Master Robinsons Corpse King form into ashes while L survived unscathed. That shocking scene was etched into Mr. Bard and Master Homers memories. Moreover, L had saved their lives that day. Without L, they would have died at the hands of the Corpse King. Now meeting again, they could sense that L seemed even more unfathomable than before. So its Mr. Bard and Master Homer. What a coincidence! I almost forgot that you two are from the Mountain Moving Sect! HahaN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. L was somewhat surprised to see them. He then remembered why the name Mountain Moving Sect sounded so familiar earlier. It was because he had crossed paths with these two elders at the Iyloniothe Ward Familys ce before. At this moment, Pangolin clutched his face and stomach as he awkwardly got up from the ground. He looked bewildered at the two elders being so polite to L. The other members of the Mountain Moving Sect were also filled with uncertainty and doubt. Pangolin,e here! Kneel down and apologize to L! Otherwise, well bury you today! Master Homermanded coldly, his tone carrying a chilling edge. He seemed worried that if L wasnt appeased, his anger might be directed at the entire Mountain Moving Sect. They werent sure if the thousand or so people present would be enough for L to kill Chapter 959: He Went Down Too Everyone in the Mountain Moving Sect, including Gerard, was stunned by the reactions of Mr. Bard and Master Homer. After they appeared, instead of backing up Pangolin, they actually made him apologize to L? Kneel down now! Mr. Bardmanded Pangolin coldly, exuding a menacing aura. Pangolin shivered and immediately knelt before L. L stood there, epting the apology. Given that this guy had been threatening to kill him, making him kneel and apologize was not too much to ask. Besides, L might end up saving his life today. L, Im sorry! I didnt recognize your greatness! Please dont hold it against me! Im just a rough person! Help me plead with the two elders Pangolin knelt on the ground, apologizing and begging L. L waved his hand and said to Mr. Bard and Master Homer, Let it go. Hmph! Youre lucky L is magnanimous; otherwise, youd be in big trouble today! Mr. Bard snorted coldly. At this moment, L changed his tone and asked, Mr. Bard, Master Homer, are your Mountain Moving Sect people nning to enter the tomb today? Mr. Bard nodded, Yes! We didnt bring so many people here just for fun. This ancient tomb might be the true resting ce of Spike Keller! Our Mountain Moving Sect wants to explore it. L, why do you ask? Master Homer looked puzzled. L advised seriously, I suggest you wait and observe for now. Theres great danger below! Oh? Mr. Bard and Master Homer exchanged a nce, their faces showing uncertainty. The next second, they asked in unison, L, are you sure? Im sure! I can see that the malevolent energy inside is very strong. If anyone goes in, theres a high chance they wonte out alive! L nodded. Hearing this, Master Homer and Mr. Bards faces showed a mix of doubt and concern. After pondering for a while, Mr. Bard nodded at L, Alright, well listen to you! He then sent word to the elders and ordered everyone in the Mountain Moving Sect to stay in the camp. Those already inside were called back up. No one was allowed to enter the tomb without permission! Last time at the Iyloniothe Ward Family, before exploring Master Robinsons tomb, L had predicted it wasnt a treasure trove but a disaster. No one listened back then. What happened? The Iyloniothe Ward Family was almost wiped out by the Corpse King! Only Mr. Bard and Master Homer survived from their sect because L intervened in time. So this time, hearing Ls advice, Mr. Bard and Master Homer decided to trust him without much hesitation. Waiting and observing couldnt hurt! Gerard was also surprised that the two elders of the Mountain Moving Sect would listen to L. His mind quickly changed as well. At this moment, L used his Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique to perform Energy Observation, his face turning serious. He saw that after Gerard and the Mountain Moving Sect disciples received the order not to enter the tomb, the malevolent energy above their heads disappeared. This further confirmed to L that there was great danger below! At noon that day, when the yang energy was at its peak, manyrge tomb-raiding factions and forces began preparing to enter the tomb. Before this, L had tried to persuade them not to go down. But who would listen to him? Some even almost shed with L, using him of sowing discord. As he watched other groups enter the underground tomb, members of the Mountain Moving Sect gathered around to observe, some looking unwilling. Mr. Bard, does your Mountain Moving Sect really believe this kids nonsense? Hahaha Just wait until we get the Fortune-Altering Divine Object; your sect will see! Great danger? Thats hrious! With so many experts here, what danger could there be? Well, its good your sect isnt participating; fewer people topete with! Members of the Dragon-Seeking Sect, Mountain Unloading Sect, and Golden Point Sect mocked the Mountain Moving Sect openly. They looked at L with disdain. Mr. Bard and Master Homer remained stoic but were also anxious as they watched other factions enter the tomb. However, they decided to heed Ls warning and wait. Finally, a group of unaffiliated grave robbers jumped into the underground passage. Seeing this group, Ls eyes narrowed. His cultivation had reached Mid-stage Hollow Void; even if these people hid their strength, they couldnt escape his notice. Among them were two Nascent Soul experts-a middle-aged couple. The man looked ordinary but had an imposing presence. The woman appeared in her thirties with a graceful demeanor and beautiful features. Ls eyes lingered on the woman for a few seconds before a look of suspicion and surprise shed in his eyes. The next second, he said to Mr. Bard and Master Homer, Ill go down first to investigate; you wait here. With that, he leaped into the tomb entrance. Seeing this, there were boos from around them! Mr. Bard and Master Homer exchanged a strange look.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 960: Nine-Cat Life-Prolonging Formation (Part 1) The other three major tomb-raiding factions and several tomb-raiding forces outside saw L jump in as well, and immediately a chorus of boos erupted. Ha! That guy kept saying there was great danger below, but he went down himself? Hahaha, the fools of the Mountain Moving Sect actually believed him. Its hrious! He talks about great danger, yet he goes down himself! What, is he not afraid of the danger? For a moment, mocking and ridiculing voices rose one after another. Even many disciples of the Mountain Moving Sect showed indignation when they saw L go down. They felt their elder had been deceived! Mr. Bard, L jumped down himself! This guy is clearly just fearmongering! Pangolin said indignantly at this moment. Exactly, Elder, why should we listen to him? We should go down too! Otherwise, we wont get a share of the Fortune-Altering Divine Object. Not just the Fortune-Altering Divine Object! With so many people going down, wont all the good stuff in the tomb be looted clean? Yes! If we dont go down, our Mountain Moving Sect will get nothing! Hes just trying to trick us into staying up here so he has one lesspetitor. The disciples voiced their opinions one after another. Gerard shook his head, feeling uncertain as well. At this moment, Master Homer raised her voice and shouted, Everyone, quiet! She then looked at Mr. Bard and asked, Mr. Bard, what do you think Mr. Bard snorted coldly at this moment, No need to say more! Lets follow Ls advice and watch how things unfold. If L truly covets that Fortune-Altering Divine Object, with his skills, who could possibly take it from him? Theres no need for him to go to such lengths to persuade everyone. Moreover, Ls initial behavior clearly showed he didnt intend to go down. It was only just now that he suddenly changed his mind for some unknown reason. Mr. Bards eyes gleamed with wisdom as he shook his head and spoke in a deep voice. As the saying goes, old ghosts are cunning. Mr. Bard trusted his own intuition and did notpletely doubt L because of this move. Nor would he be swayed by others instigations. Alright! Then we will watch how things unfold! Master Homer nodded and said no more. Not far from the valley, atop a mountain peak, a figure stood there, seemingly blending with the surrounding vegetation. The person wore a gray robe, and their face was as wrinkled as old tree bark. The entire person exuded an eerie and decrepit aura. Go in! All of you, go in! Go in and be the nourishment for my Master Chandlers extended life! His eyes glowed with greedy desire as he watched everything happening in the valley from afar. At this moment, another figure gradually appeared beside Master Chandler. The neer wore a tight-fitting red outfit that perfectly outlined her alluring figure. Her lips were as red as blood, her appearance seductive, but the light in her eyes seemed even more sinister than that of Master Chandler beside her. If L were here, he would recognize this woman as Mirandas cousin, Harlow! Greetings, Lady Soul Void Enchantress! Seeing Harlow, Master Chandler, whose strength had already reached the Early-stage Hollow Void, immediately straightened his face and bowed deeply. Master Chandler was an elder of Yin Moon Tower, an ancient evil faction affiliated with Hall of the Three Realms. However, Yin Moon Tower was much stronger than another affiliated evil faction of Hall of the Three Realms, Ghost que Sect. It belonged to a hidden world of top-tier evil factions. And Harlow was born with a Supreme Yin Body and was a natural talent for practicing Hall of the Three Realms supreme martial technique Soul Void Method. Now she had be the Soul Void Enchantress of Hall of the Three Realms, her strength having reached the peak of Late-stage Hollow Void. Moreover, she had been selected by the Orderwarden organization as one of the top ten Seeds of the Star Path! Even within Hall of the Three Realms, her status was no less than that of the elders and she was even being groomed as the next hall master. In front of Harlow, Master Chandler was nothing but a servant.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Hmm! Have you set up the Nine-Cat Life-Prolonging Formation? Harlow asked indifferently. Its set up! Master Chandler knelt on the ground and responded respectfully. Good! When the timees, their vitality will be yours. As for their souls At this point, Harlow licked her lips, her eyes shing with cruelty and greed. They are mine! She clenched her right hand in a sinister smile. Of course! Master Chandler fawned repeatedly. Good! Go now! Dont mess this up! Harlow nodded. She looked toward the valley where the ancient tomb was located with greedy eyes that also held a trace of worry. For some reason, she felt something might go wrong this time. Am I overthinking? Even if I dont act, Master Chandlers strength has reached Early-stage Hollow Void and he has various evil techniques. How could these lowly tomb-raiding factions and forces possibly thwart my ns? With so many souls transformed into soul energy, I should be able to practice Soul Void Method to its highest level after absorbing it? Plus, with the resources given to me by the Orderwarden organization, breaking through to Shattered Void Realm should be no problem! Harlow mused to herself with fervent eyes. A wisp of ck energy seemed to always linger around her body surface. That was Qi, representing sin and karmic obstacles! However, Hall of the Three Realms martial techniques were extremely evil; Soul Void Method could even transform this sin and karmic obstacle-generated Qi into usable eerie energy. Chapter 961: Nine-Cat Life-Prolonging Formation (Part 2) Master Chandler silently entered the ancient tomb through another underground passage he had excavated. At this moment, as L was thest to enter the underground passage, the previous group of people immediately noticed him! The middle-aged couple stared intently at L, and theirpanions also looked at him with mocking expressions. Isnt this the guy who was loudly proiming earlier that there were great dangers in this tomb? Why did hee down too? Kid, youre quite untrustworthy, arent you? You tricked the elder of the Mountain Moving Sect, but you came down yourself? What, do you also covet that Fortune-Altering Divine Object? Several people asked L mockingly and with ill intent. L snorted coldly, ignored them, and continued walking behind them. At this moment, the middle-aged couple exchanged nces, a look of uncertainty shing across their faces. Aste-stage Nascent Soul cultivators, they found it strange that they couldnt see through L. Moreover, L gave them a sense of familiarity, as if they had seen him somewhere before. Unlike their otherpanions, Eason Jenkin and Pandora Wynter felt an inexplicable sense of closeness to L. The passage sloped downward, extending into the ancient tomb suspected to be Spike Kellers true burial site. Three major tomb-robbing factions and several tomb-raiding groups proceeded along the passage. Along the way, they encountered some already dismantled and disarmed traps. Previously, some of their members had died in this ancient tomb. However, such casualties were nothing to these seasoned tomb raiders. Besides, their deaths were not in vain! Most of the traps in this ancient tomb had already been disarmed. The biggest issue now was who could open the coffin in the main burial chamber. The rumored Fortune-Altering Divine Object was likely inside that coffin. Everyone proceeded unhurriedly into the ancient tomb! All factions coincidentally headed towards the main burial chamber.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Of course, some people explored other parts of the tomb. However, most of the forces entered the main burial chamber. L mingled with the crowd, observing everything silently. Inside the main burial chamber, some people were already guarding it. At the end of the chambery arge ck coffin, exuding a mysterious and unsettling aura. White candles were lit around the chamber! At this moment, several factions gathered together, and conflicts and frictions began to arise again. After all, everyone wanted to open the coffin and seize the Fortune-Altering Divine Object. Stop! Quiet! Listen to me! Amidst themotion, a powerful voice rang out. The current leader of the Dragon-Seeking Sect, an old man with white hair wearing a bagua robe, raised his voice and said, Everyone, this Fortune-Altering Divine Object belongs to whoever can obtain it. As I said before, fighting to the death before anyone can open the coffin is meaningless! My suggestion is that we sit down and discuss it. Everyone should show their skills and ideas. Working together to open this coffin is the best strategy! Let the divine object appear first; then we canpete for it! Right? Hmph! Let me try! As soon as he finished speaking, an elder from the Golden Point Sect jumped out and rushed towards the ck coffin at the end of the chamber. Ha! He shouted and struck the coffin lid with all his might. Despite his early Golden Core stage strength and full effort, the coffin remained unmoved with a loud bang. Eden Dixon, give it a rest! This coffin cant be opened with brute force alone. No skill at all! Haha A middle-aged man from the Mountain Unloading Sect sneered mockingly. With a few talismans in hand, he approached the coffin and chanted something under his breath. Despite his efforts, the coffin remained motionless. This drew more ridicule and doubt from the crowd. Subsequently, various factions tried different methods to open the coffin. Meanwhile, L stood in the main burial chamber, his expression fluctuating between different emotions. Outside, he could only sense great danger within this ancient tomb but wasnt clear on what it was exactly. However, upon entering the tomb and expanding his mental field, he finally discovered something. His mental field covered every corner of the tomb. He immediately understood what was inside the tomb. Wu Yin, Xin You, Geng Shen arranged ording to the Nine Pces Eight Trigrams diagram! Nine positions each had a freshly dead ck cat buried! At the very center of the tomb stood a hollow death jade statue! Death jade is inferior jade containing many impurities. This type of jade easily absorbs yin energy and can even house souls. A two-meter-tall hollow death jade Buddha statue at the center of the tomb could absorb countless vengeful spirits. This death jade Buddha statue wasnt originally in the tomb but was ced thereter by someone. Using cats as sacrifices-cats have nine lives and can revive after death-to absorb the vitality and fortune of freshly deceased people! A hollow death jade Buddha statue is meant to absorb their souls? What a vicious formation! It not only aims to kill everyone in the tomb and steal their vitality and fortune but also to absorb their souls! So this is the great danger within this ancient tomb! Whose handiwork is this? A surge of intense anger rose within Ls heart. His entire body felt a chill down his spine. Chapter 962: Still Fearmongering? L felt a surge of intense anger upon realizing the existence of the Nine-Cat Life-Prolonging Formation. This formation is a sinister feng shui array that extends ones life by siphoning the vitality of others. Within its range, numerous lives are inevitably lost to activate the formation. Cats are said to have nine lives, and they do not perish easily. The nine ck cats used as sacrificial nodes for the formation had just died. When someone within the formation dies, these ck cats absorb their vitality to resurrect. The person who set up the formation then consumes the blood and flesh of these cats in a vile ritual to transfer the stolen vitality to themselves.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. What made Ls skin crawl and filled him with contempt was that the person who set up this formation not only took lives but also intended to capture souls. Such methods were exceedingly malevolent. Everyone, leave the tomb immediately! Otherwise, you might all end up buried here! At this moment, several tomb-raiding factions were trying to open the coffin when L suddenly shouted. The main burial chamber fell silent for a moment. Then, everyone looked at L with disdain. The leader of the Dragon-Seeking Sect stroked his white beard and sneered at L, Boy, even now youre still fearmongering? If you keep talking nonsense, dont me me for being rude! Eden Dixon from the Golden Point Sect exuded a powerful aura and pressed towards L. Boy, you want to scare us away and take the tombs treasures for yourself? Youre dreaming! An elder from the Mountain Unloading Sect also snorted, Keep talking, and well poke you to death with a finger each. Believe it? Exactly! Who would believe you? Keep fearmongering, and well make this tomb your grave! Boy, if you have that much energy, go check out another chamber. Maybe youll find some junk to sell for a few thousand bucks. Yeah! Get lost! None of the tomb-raiding factions listened to L. After mocking and humiliating him, they resumed their efforts to open the ck coffin. Everyone firmly believed that the Fortune-Altering Divine Object was inside the coffin. At this moment, Pandora Wynter and Eason Jenkin, along with theirpanions, approached L. Young man, stop talking nonsense! Youll only bring trouble upon yourself, Pandora Wynter advised with a frown. Boy, youre here for the Fortune-Altering Divine Object too? This method wont work. If you have the skills, try opening that coffin yourself, Eason Jenkin said with a hint of amusement. They thought Ls goal was to scare everyone away and im the treasure for himself. But how could that possibly work? L shook his head and looked at Pandora Wynter for a few seconds before asking in a deep voice, Are you here for the Fortune-Altering Divine Object too? Looking at Pandora Wynter, he felt a sense of kinship as if a gentle woman had reappeared before him. The woman in front of him bore a striking resemnce to his mother, Aliya Wynter. Unlike Stephanie Wynter, who also resembled his mother but differed in age and temperament, this middle-aged woman made L feel as if he were seeing his mother again. This was why he had changed his mind and followed them into the tomb. Otherwise, he might not have discovered the Nine-Cat Life-Prolonging Formation. Yes, Pandora Wynter hesitated before nodding. Everyone here, especially the leaders of these tomb-raiding factions, is here for the Fortune-Altering Divine Object. Pandora! Why are you telling him so much? Eason Jenkin cautioned his wife. Pandora Wynter smiled and shook her head. Its fine! I feel this young man has some thoughts but doesnt seem like an evil person. Her confidence mainly stemmed from her Nascent Soulte-stage strength. She believed that even if she revealed her purpose, no one would dare harm them. Eason Jenkin shrugged in response. The next second, he and his wife led theirpanions towards the end of the main burial chamber. Step aside; let me try! Eason Jenkin said arrogantly as he saw that no one had managed to open the coffin after all their efforts. Everyone made way without obstruction. At this point, they didnt care who opened the coffin as long as it was opened. Once it was open, whoever got their hands on any treasure inside would be determined by strength. As everyone stepped aside, Eason Jenkin snorted coldly and gathered his energy. Then he shed at the ck coffin with his de, which carried an aura sharp enough to tear through space. Boom! With a muffled sound, the des energy dissipated into powerful waves. The entire main burial chamber seemed to shake, dislodging sand and dust from above. Everyone present was stunned by Eason Jenkins strike! However, upon closer inspection, they saw that the ck coffin remained unmoved and unscathed. Eason Jenkin and Pandora Wynter exchanged nces and frowned. Even with Nascent Soulte-stage power, they couldnt break open this coffin? Whoosh! Whoosh! Just then, the candlelight in the main burial chamber flickered and quickly dimmed. The four white candles ced in the corners of the chamber suddenly went out one after another. This made everyones heart skip a beat! Chapter 963: Dragon-Trap Large Formation Never touch gold in the dark! This is almost an irond rule for those in the tomb raiding profession. So at this moment, when the candles in the tomb chamber went out, everyone instinctively felt a surge of panic. In the next second, many people struck matches or turned on their shlights. For a moment, the main tomb chamber seemed even brighter than before. But the tense atmosphere did not dissipate! What happened? Why did the candles go out? Is someone ying tricks? Everyone, stay calm! We have many experts here. Even if a group of zombies appears, they will be easily subdued. Could it be that kid who was talking nonsense earlier, deliberately causing trouble? With someone taking the lead, many people turned to look in Ls direction. However, at this moment, Ls eyes were fixed on the ck coffin. He could feel that something was about to be triggered, awakened! Boom! Sure enough, in the next second, apanied by a loud noise. The ck coffin was opened from the inside! Therge ck coffin lid flew out with great force, striking towards Eason Jenkin who had just attacked it. At this moment, everyone was startled! They looked towards the coffin in horror! Eason Jenkin snorted coldly and swung his treasured de with all his might. ng! With a sound of metal shing, the coffin lid was knocked away. However, Eason Jenkin took several steps back, his hands gripping the de were already bleeding. His face flushed red. The force with which the coffin lid flew out was too much for him to handle. It should be noted that his strength had reached thete stage of Nascent Soul. Pandora Wynter hurried to her husbands side, her face full of concern: Eason, are you alright? Im fine! Eason Jenkin shook his head, but his eyes remained fixed on the coffin. There was a deep sense of seriousness and dread in them. Others also stared at the ck coffin with expressions of shock and uncertainty! Roar! At this moment, apanied by a roar filled with violence and malice, a figure leaped out of the coffin. It was a pitch-ck Corpse King, its eyes glowing red. It exuded overwhelming corpse energy and evil aura. In addition, ayer of pale yellow light flickered on its body! Seeing this, L squinted his eyes. Because he could feel that this terrifying Corpse King carried a trace of Earths Rules. Meanwhile, somewhere in the tomb! Master Chandlers face showed a cruel and excited expression.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Child, kill them all! Dragon-Trap Large Formation, activate! With his final cold chant, the entire tomb surged with the power of Earths Rules. As an Early-stage Hollow Void expert, Master Chandler had mastered Heaven and Earths Rules, specifically Earths Rules. In addition to setting up the Nine-Cat Life-Prolonging Formation in this tomb, he had also set up another killing formation. That was the Dragon-Trap Large Formation! This formation was created using his Earths Rules and special techniques. Once activated, its power was incredibly terrifying! Within the formations range, heaven and earth would copse. Anyone below Hollow Void would almost certainly perish. At that time, the ground above the tomb would copse like a terrible millstone! Burying everyone within it. Moreover, Master Chandler had created corpse puppets with physical strengthparable to the peak of Late-stage Hollow Void. Under their rampage, no one in the tomb would survive! Indeed! This ancient tomb had long been set up with various killing formations by Master Chandler. The treasure within the coffin had already been obtained by him. He had also sealed a powerful corpse puppet under his control within the coffin. Roar! Roar After bursting out, the corpse puppet waved its hand, sending several tomb raiders flying. One of them died instantly! Even their bodies quickly turned ck,pletely infected by corpse poison! The main target of the corpse puppet was Eason Jenkin who had attacked the coffin earlier. It roared and charged towards him, its ws as hard as steel swinging with great force. The zombies strength was immense; this Corpse King-level corpse puppets power was terrifying to the extreme. ng! Eason Jenkin met it with his de, but with a loud crash, his treasured de flew out of his hand. His hands were covered in blood. Eason! Pandora Wynter eximed and drew her sword to face the corpse puppet. At this moment, everyone in the main tomb chamber showed deep fear and terror. They all felt a soul-chilling horror from this Corpse King. However, just then, a figure rushed towards the corpse puppet ahead of Pandora Wynter. Roar! The corpse puppet roared, its ws as strong aste-stage Nascent Soul peak swung with terrifying force at the approaching figure. But this figure punched back without any fancy moves. Boom! When the fist collided with the Corpse Kings w, to everyones shock, the Corpse Kings w was shattered by a single punch. Boom! Following another dull sound, Ls punchnded heavily on the corpse puppets head. The incredibly hard head was blown apart by this punch. The Corpse Kings body flew back into the coffin andy still. Hiss! For a moment, there was a sound of gasping in the main tomb chamber. Everyone looked at L with deep shock! Such a powerful Corpse King had been killed with one punch. Chapter 964: Breaking the Formation! Seeing that tall figure, the pupils of those from various tomb-raiding factions couldnt help but contract! Especially those who had previously mocked L; they instinctively took a step back, showing signs of guilt and fear. Eason Jenkin and Pandora Wynter exchanged nces, both feeling a chill at Ls strength. They couldnt gauge Ls depth because when he killed the Corpse King with a single punch, it was purely through physical strength. So, there really is great danger in this main burial chamber! The strength of this Corpse King could have ughtered all of us! Young hero, thank you for ying the demon and saving our lives. If the treasure of fortune is in that coffin, it belongs to you, young hero. We misunderstood your good intentions, young hero. We are ashamed! For a moment, voices praising and ttering L rose one after another. Some even directly stated that the treasure of fortune should belong to L. Even if others were unwilling, no one dared to voice any objections at this moment. Ls punch that killed the Corpse King had already intimidated everyone. Even if someone wanted topete with L, did they have the strength? Eason Jenkin and Pandora Wynter looked at L, moved their lips but said nothing.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. They had originally been determined to obtain the treasure of fortune for their family. But at this moment, they didnt dare to speak out and risk provoking Ls anger. However, facing these respectfulpliments and praises, Ls face remained expressionless as he said, The real danger hasnt disappeared yet! Boom! At this moment, a terrifying wave appeared. The entire main burial chamber, and even the entire ancient tomb, began to shake violently. Boom! Boom! Boom! Chunks of rubble fell from the ceiling of the burial chamber. Not good! The tomb is copsing! Run! Quickly! Or well be buried alive. Run for your lives! Terrified screams filled the air. Everyone was in a state of panic, as if facing an imminent catastrophe. Even Eason Jenkin and Pandora Wynter felt a deadly crisis approaching. Both were Nascent Soul stage experts and naturally had a grasp of the rudiments of Dao principles. Therefore, they could sense a terrifying power of Earths Rules filling the surrounding space. It pressed down on them, making it hard to breathe! Even though they were in thete Nascent Soul stage, they would likely be crushed into pulp under such power. This is a killing formation driven by Dao principles! Were doomed! Pandora Wynters face turned pale. Run! Eason Jenkin grabbed her hand and prepared to rush out of the tomb with all his might. At this moment, only L stood in the center of the fleeing crowd, his expression unchanged. Earths Rules? Hmph! Break for me! With a thought, a power even stronger than Earths Rules surged from within Ls body, surpassing it entirely. It was the Solid Earth Way! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! As the power of Solid Earth Way was released, several key points in the ancient tomb-where the Dragon-Trap Large Formations nodes were located-began to emit strong energy fluctuations. The Earths Rules driving the formation were directly dispersed by Solid Earth Way. The Dragon-Trap Large Formation came to an abrupt halt! Although the ancient tomb still shook slightly, the catastrophic copse had stopped. Huh? It stopped! What happened? Is it over? It seems to have really stopped! To be safe, lets get out quickly! Otherwise, if it copses again, well all die here. The fleeing crowd looked at each other in astonishment, still unsure of what had happened. Only Eason Jenkin and Pandora Wynter instinctively nced at L. They could sense that an even more terrifying power of Dao principles had emanated from L just now. Then, the ancient tomb stopped copsing. Somewhere within the tomb! Master Chandlers face showed intense shock and uncertainty! Who! Who broke my Dragon-Trap Large Formation? That power just now-could it be an advanced form of Earths Rules, Solid Earth Way? Damn it! Theres an expert in this tomb that I cant contend with. Master Chandler was startled and immediately chose to flee. Hmph! Trying to escape? At this moment, L snorted coldly and stomped his foot. His body shot through the ground like a drill missile. Outside! In the valley, two figures suddenly burst from the ground in different directions-one chasing and one fleeing-moving at incredible speed. Master Chandler headed toward a mountain peak where Lady Phantom Demon was waiting for him. He nced back and his pupils contracted in fear. Master Chandler could sense that he was no match for the seemingly young man behind him. His only hope now was for Lady Phantom Demon to help him. However, Ls speed filled him with despair. Ls body was surrounded by blue light as he fully unleashed the Thunder and Lightning Power of the Way. He seemed to transform into a bolt of lightning, rapidly closing in on Master Chandler. Stop! Seeing that he wouldnt reach Lady Phantom Demon before being caught, Master Chandler halted in terror and shouted urgently at L, Sir, lets talk this out! Why are you chasing me? Chapter 965: Can’t Hold On Master Chandler had already contacted Harlow, who was waiting there, through special means. At this moment, realizing that he might be caught by the young strong pursuers before Harlow arrived, he gritted his teeth and stopped. He wanted to buy time! In his view, with the terrifying power of the Soul Void Witch, as long as he could dy until Harlow arrived, he would be safe. Why are you being hunted down? You know very well yourself! Ls face showed a cold expression, and he spoke through gritted teeth. The one who broke my Dragon-Trap Large Formation, was it you? Master Chandler stared at L, unsure and suspicious. Yes! Setting up such a vicious and heinous killing formation, you deserve to die! Ls tone was icy. How did you break it? Master Chandlers eyes flickered as he continued to use words to stall for time with L. Formations are only effective against those whose strength is lower or simr to the one who set it up! When the opponents strengthpletely surpasses the one who set it up, it can be easily broken! L sneered. Who are you? Master Chandlers face turned grim. Bang! At this moment, L no longer wasted words with him and charged forward like a cannonball. Damn it! Master Chandler cursed under his breath, not expecting L to directly choose to attack. He quickly raised his energy and spirit to the peak. Despite his aged body, a powerful aura emanated from him. With the strength of Early-stage Hollow Void and his mastery of Earths Rules, he pushed his abilities to the limit. Get lost! Master Chandler roared, a skeletal staff emerging from his back and swinging towards L. The staff emitted a ghostly wail, forming a ghastly head that lunged at L with a menacing snarl. L snorted disdainfully and punched out! The ghostly head disintegrated into ashes under his punch. The attack from an Early-stage Hollow Void was nothing in front of L. At this moment, Master Chandlers pupils contracted sharply, and he was utterly horrified. He could tell that Ls Qi Refinement strength was only at Mid-stage Hollow Void. Although it was one small realm higher than his own, Master Chandler thought he could at least hold out against L for a while. But the power of Ls punch made him feel an extreme sense of danger. Swish! At this moment, L had already closed in, another fist imprint mixed with golden light and lightning snakes crashing towards him fiercely.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Simultaneously, the gravitational field of his body activated! In his panic and attempt to flee, Master Chandlers body froze momentarily. He could only grit his teeth and counterattack, the skeletal staff glowing with earthy yellow and ck light, colliding with the fist imprint with all his might. At the same time, his entire bodys true energy condensed on the surface, forming an incredibly solid protective shield. Crack! In the next instant, the fist imprint directly shattered the skeletal staff. Then, carrying terrifying residual power, itnded heavily on Master Chandlers body. Now that L hadprehended the first key aspect of Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist, his attacks were more than three times stronger than a day ago! With each punch, his muscles resonated and amplified at a high frequency, delivering attacks in the manner of this physical martial technique. Even though the attacks were not purely physical but rather fist imprints condensed from true energy, their power still received significant amplification. Puff! Master Chandlers protective true energy was shattered directly by Ls attack. Then his entire body was sent flying, spitting blood. His aged body fell to the ground like a broken sack. During the Mirror of Trials, L could effortlessly kill an Early-stage Hollow Void; now it was even easier. Ugh! Master Chandler spat out another mouthful of blood mixed with internal organ fragments. In endless despair, fear, and unwillingness, he felt his already weak life force rapidly draining from his body. Originally, he had set up the Nine-Cat Life-Prolonging Formation in hopes of extending his life. But unexpectedly, it brought about his death instead. Once L made a move, there was no way he could hold on until anyone came to help him. The next second, L walked over to Master Chandlers corpse, rummaged through it, and found a decent-quality storage bag. Chapter 966: Boundless Hatred With Master Chandler dead, he easily erased the mark left by the other party and probed his consciousness into it. Inside, apart from some spiritual jades and rare cultivation resources, there were also some evil talismans and tools. In addition, there was a golden orb. L took it out, and it immediately emitted a brilliant light, faintly carrying an aura imbued with the essence of heaven and earth. He could feel that as he held this golden orb, strands of fortune from the heavens seemed to be converging towards him. Is it the Fortune-Altering Divine Object that several tomb-raiding factions mentioned? It actually has the effect of absorbing fortune! Fortune is something intangible and invisible, yet it truly exists. Some strong individuals can stand at the pinnacle not only because of their talent and effort but also due to the crucial role of invisible fortune. It is a good thing! L held it in his hand, a faint smile appearing on his face.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, he thought to himself: This evil cultivator had just obtained this item not long ago and died by my hand. I wonder if he couldnt bear such fortune. Perhaps, it was also due to his heavy sins. No amount of fortune could protect him. At that moment, Ls expression turned serious, and he looked in a certain direction. There, a graceful figure was swiftly approaching. The speed was extremely fast! L squinted slightly: Harlow? L knew that Harlow had now joined the ancient evil sect Hall of the Three Realms. For a moment, he looked at Master Chandlers corpse and then at the rapidly approaching Harlow, a cold glint in his eyes. Harlow was likely also involved in this extremely malicious n. After a few breaths, Harlow stopped! She stood there, her eyes sweeping over Master Chandlers corpse on the ground, then ring at L with deep-seated hatred. Harlow, is it you? L said coldly. A sinister smile appeared on Harlows face, looking somewhat seductive but more eerie and chilling. L! Her voice carried an intense killing intent. L! Again L! Did he ruin her ns once more? Was this man her natural nemesis? As a member of the Ancient Sects, she dared not easily kill lower-level people. So, she had to rely on Master Chandler to harm others! By devouring their soul energy, she could cultivate her Soul Void Technique. But now, with Master Chandler dead at Ls hands, her n waspletely ruined. When you reach the Shattered Void Realm, I will kill you! I will make your soul scatter! Harlow red at L, gritting her teeth. Likewise! I hope you reach Fragmentation Void soon so I can rid the world of you. I didnt initially intend to kill you. But I didnt expect you to be so utterly insane! L said with murderous intent. Hearing this, Harlow looked at him with deep mockery and resentment on her face. Hahaha Insane? Yes! And its all thanks to you! Brother-inw! If it werent for you, I would still be the youngdy of the Lowe family, living a life of luxury! Maybe I would have already married into a wealthy family! Its because of you! Because of your appearance, my life waspletely ruined. You caused my fathers death! Otherwise, how could I have ended up like this? The hatred of killing my father is irreconcble! I will use your death to honor my fathers spirit in heaven. Harlowughed hysterically. Facing L, her hatred was boundless! Aplex look shed in Ls eyes as he said coldly: If you want to me someone, me your family for bringing it upon themselves! Theres no point in saying more! In the Shattered Void Realm, we will determine who is superior and who will die! L! Harlow gave L onest venomous look before turning and leaving. The Seed of the Star Path protection n did not allow them to kill each other now! Chapter 967: Gaining Merit Again After handling Master Chandlers corpse, L carried the Fortune Transfer Pearl back to the valley where the ancient tomb was located! At this moment, everyone who had been inside the valley had already fled outside! Each person bore a look of lingering fear and relief at having survived. They had all felt the tremors and the imminent copse of the tomb. Not only those inside the tomb, but even the personnel from various factions stationed outside, as well as the members of the Mountain Moving Sect, had felt it. For a moment, there was a flurry of discussion! Thank goodness we escaped! What L said was indeed true! If it werent for him, that Corpse King alone could have ughtered us all. Even so, many people died. What was that earthquake-like shaking earlier? Was it an actual earthquake? It wasnt an earthquake, it seemed like some malicious person had set up a deadly Feng Shui formation! Seeing those who had escaped from the tomb with expressions of gratitude and lingering fear, the members of the Mountain Moving Sect no longer doubted L. Gerards face showed a mix of emotions. They had seen arge section of the ground outside suddenly copse like a giant millstone. However, it eventually stopped. One could imagine the horrific scene if the entire ground had copsed. L is back!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. L has returned! At this moment, someone spotted L and shouted excitedly. Amidst a chorus of gratitude and praise, L walked over. Looking at the thousands of people present, he suddenly had an idea. What are you all doing here? If you want to go back down, you can do so now! The danger has been eliminated! As his words fell, everyone looked at each other in astonishment. However, no one dared to go down immediately. The earlier disappointment and the Dragon-Trap Large Formation had already scared many people out of their wits. L, Gerard shouldnt have doubted you earlier. At this moment, Gerard walked over and looked at L with an apologetic expression. Its fine! L waved his hand dismissively without saying much more. Deep in his eyes, there was a hint of surprise as he quickly found a secluded spot to sense something. At this moment, he felt a mysterious force from heaven and earth entering his body. Merit? Ive gained another strand of merit? L looked surprised. Last time, at the Iyloniothe Ward Family, Master Robinson had turned into a Corpse King and was indirectly destroyed because of him. This had prevented a catastrophe and earned him a strand of merit. As a result, he had unlocked new chapters in the Dragon Emperors Canon and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique. He had gained the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique and the Myriad Transformation Qi Gathering Formation. This time, by breaking the Dragon-Trap Large Formation and the Nine-Cat Life-Prolonging Formation, he had saved thousands of lives. And once again, he gained another strand of merit! Buzz! At this moment, L felt intense fluctuations in his mind from the Dragon Emperors Canon and Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique. Following this, a new chapter in the Dragon Emperors Canon was unlocked beyond the earlier chapters on basic medical skills and the Dragons Energy Primordial Technique! L felt as if he had been blessed with divine insight. He directly sensed an extremely special rule of heaven and earth: Lifes Rules. Following this, this rules power surged into his body! L could feel that this special rules power didnt directly enhance hisbat abilities. However, it seemed to elevate his life essence directly, extending his lifespan by five hundred years. Moreover, his mind gained a new ability. Lifes Rules Divine Power: Bestowal of Life! Vitality Unending! Understanding the effects of these two Lifes Rules divine powers, L couldnt help but show a hint of excitement in his eyes. Chapter 968: A New Chapter of Two Major Martial Techniques! The function of the divine ability Bestowal of Life is that L can apply the power of Lifes Rules to other objects, thereby increasing their vitality. This other object can even include long-deceased corpses and other potentially life-transforming organisms. For instance, if a thousand-year-old mummy were lying in front of L now, he could use the Bestowal of Life divine ability to bring it back to life. However, in such cases, this resurrection is only temporary. Temporarily, it grants the object vitality. But it does not have its own soul or autonomous consciousness and must rely solely on Ls will to control andmand it. In essence, it is a lifeless shell with vitality but no soul. Even so, L couldnt help but feel a bit excited thinking about the crucial moments when this ability could be useful. Imagine if one day he encountered the corpse of an ancient great power at the Great Vehicle or Tribtion Crossing stage and brought it back to life for a brief period under his control, that would be incredible. For example, if he had possessed this Bestowal of Life divine ability in the ancient domain of the blood n earlier, things wouldnt have been so perilous. The corpse of Blood Ancestor Cain would have been directly under his control. Moreover, L could also resurrect recently deceased beings. In such cases, using Bestowal of Life would mean true resurrection. In other words, during a battle, if one of Lspanions had just died and their body wasntpletely destroyed, he could bring them back to life. It would be like having two lives! Of course, he could also apply it to recently deceased enemies if he went mad Another divine ability rted to Lifes Rules, Immortal Vitality, excited L even more than Bestowal of Life. Bestowal of Life is a divine ability that L applies to others. But Immortal Vitality is an ability that pertains to L himself. Its function and effect are simple! After L suffers a fatal blow, it allows him to enter a state of immortality for one minute, essentially making him invincible! Amazing! Unexpectedly, the new chapter unlocked by the Dragon Emperors Canon is rted to Heaven and Earths Rules. These two divine abilities can have immeasurable effects if used correctly. Simrly to the Dragon Emperors Canon, with the acquisition of this merit, the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique also unlocked a new chapter. This granted L another ability. At first nce, this ability might not seem powerful. But once L understood its function, he felt a chill in his heart. The Eye of Heavens Insight: Locking Gaze and Asking the Gods! During this Locking Gaze and Asking the Gods period, Ls visual sense would disappear! At the same time, his minds eye would open! This allows him to see through everything in heaven and earth.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Including various energy fields in heaven and earth and all hidden things. The abilities of the Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique are rted to geomancy and mysticism! Can this Locking Gaze and Asking the Gods perceive everything? Could it be used to discover hidden realms and treasures? Thinking this, L tried using Locking Gaze and Asking the Gods directly. For a moment, he felt his vision plunge into darkness and void. His visual sense waspletely sealed by a force! However, he became more aware of everything within a hundred-mile radius. Because he was using his mind to perceive it. L could clearly see various energy fields within a hundred miles, even the strength of each persons fortune. He was fully aware of some wandering spirits! In a nearby ancient tomb, the lingering yin energy and corpse energy appeared vividly before Ls minds eye. In the next second, his minds eye locked onto the main burial chamber within the tomb. At this moment, most members of several tomb-raiding factions still didnt dare to go down. But two figures had returned to the main burial chamber! They were Eason Jenkin and Pandora Wynter. The two cautiously approached the ck coffin, carefully moving aside the dead Corpse King inside. They searched its body thoroughly. Finding nothing, Eason Jenkin even jumped into the coffin to search further. After a while, a look of deep disappointment appeared on his face. Eason, how is it? Did you find the Fortune-Altering Divine Object? Seeing this, Pandora Wynter felt a pang in her heart but still asked with a glimmer of hope. Eason Jenkin shook his head: No! Nothing at all! What they didnt know was that before they entered this tomb, it had already been looted by people from Yin Moon Tower. Most of the treasures left behind by Spike Keller had already been taken by Yin Moon Tower. That coffin had been thoroughly searched by Master Chandler, and the Fortune-Altering Divine Pearl was in his possession. How could anything be left for others? What should we do? Without the Fortune-Altering Divine Object to change our familys fortune, our familys misfortune will continue! One day, it will bepletely shattered! Pandora Wynters face showed a look of utter despair upon hearing this! Pandora, dont worry just yet! Now we know that this tomb originally likely contained a Fortune-Altering Divine Object, right? So, who has it now? Chapter 969: Mother’s Sister? Eason Jenkin asked this question, and the two exchanged a nce, bothing to a simr suspicion. There is a deadly Feng Shui array set up in this ancient tomb, and the Fortune-Altering Divine Object was likely taken by the person who set up the array. And the person L was chasing before was Pandora Wynter analyzed. Exactly! So, should we go ask that young man? Eason Jenkin said cautiously. Upon hearing this, Pandora Wynters expression turned serious. They had witnessed L kill a Corpse King with strengthparable to thete Nascent Soul stage with a single punch, knowing that his power was far beyond theirs. Asking someone like him about the whereabouts of a treasure felt like negotiating with a tiger. It was likely to be a very dangerous endeavor. However, instinctively, Pandora Wynter felt an inexplicable sense of closeness to L. Alright! Lets go ask him. Although this young man is powerful, he has a kind heart and repeatedly warned everyone about the dangers inside the tomb. He probably wont me us. Pandora Wynter nodded in agreement. At this moment, L activated his divine sight, observing every move and word of Eason Jenkin and Pandora Wynter. Various questions arose in his mind. For the sake of their familys fortune? Which family are they from? And that woman named Pandora, who looks so much like his mother, what is her rtionship to her? L pondered these questions, quietly waiting. Momentster, Eason Jenkin and Pandora Wynter searched through the camp in the valley and finally found where L was. L ended his divine sight and opened his eyes to look at them, asking calmly, Are you looking for me? Pandora Wynter and Eason Jenkin exchanged a nce, and Pandora smiled at L, saying, Mr. L, let me formally introduce myself. My name is Pandora Wynter, from an ancient family known as the Ancient Wynter Family. With your strength, you must be aware of ancient families, right? As she finished speaking, a look of surprise and excitement shed deep in Ls eyes. Pandora Wynter? She also has the surname Wynter! And his mother was named Aliya Wynter. How could there be such a coincidence in this world?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. What can I do for you? L asked calmly, hiding his surprise. Pandora Wynter carefully chose her words and asked, Did you manage to catch the viin who set up the deadly array earlier? I did! I killed him, L nodded. Then, did you find anything on him? Pandora Wynter probed further. The next second, she smiled awkwardly and decided to be straightforward. Its like this, its rumored that this ancient tomb is the true resting ce of the sage Spike Keller from over three thousand years ago. He supposedly carried a Fortune-Altering Divine Object that could even change the fate of a nation. But now, that object is missing. We suspect that the viin who set up the deadly array might have had it. Since you killed him, did you see that treasure? L smiled and nodded, To be honest, the Fortune-Altering Divine Object is with me. Why? Are you nning to take it from me? Strength determines confidence! L wasnt afraid to let them know. Even if they coveted it, they needed the strength to take it. Upon hearing this, Pandora Wynter and Eason Jenkin exchanged nces, their eyes lighting up. So it really exists? Eason Jenkin quickly waved his hand and smiled, Dont misunderstand! Its just that this treasure is of great significance to our Ancient Wynter Family. Could you lend it to us? We only need to use it to help reverse our familys misfortune. We promise to return it afterward. Hearing this, L smiled faintly, Borrow it and return it? Pandora Wynter and Eason Jenkins faces froze for a moment upon hearing this and quickly assured him repeatedly. L waved his hand dismissively and instead focused on Pandora Wynter, asking, Madam may I ask you a question first? If your answer satisfies me, Ill lend you the Fortune-Altering Divine Object. What question? Pandora Wynters eyes lit up as she asked eagerly. Do you know Aliya Wynter? L asked seriously, word by word. Aliya Wynter? Which Aliya Wynter? Pandora stammered in surprise. I I know an Aliya Wynter! She shes my sister! My biological sister! Which Aliya Wynter are you talking about? Where is she? Hearing this name, Pandora Wynters eyes widened in shock, her voice trembling with emotion. L felt a wave of emotion surge within him. The next second, he took a deep breath and retrieved an old photograph from his Space Bracelet, a family photo taken with his parents. In the photo, his mother Aliya Wynter looked gentle and beautiful. Every time he looked at this photo, Ls eyes would well up with tears. This is her! My mother, Aliya Wynter! L took a deep breath and handed the photo to Pandora Wynter. Pandora Wynter took the photo and stared intently at Aliya Wynter in it, her breathing bing rapid. Her eyes also turned slightly red. Sister? Is this really my sister? Pandora Wynter choked out. The next second, she grabbed Ls shoulders urgently and asked, Where is she? Where is your mother? Shes my sister! Are you my sisters son? Chapter 970: Recognition L looked at Pandora Wynter,pletely stunned!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Your sister? His emotions surged with a strong wave as he looked at Pandora Wynter in front of him, once again feeling that undeniable blood connection. If this was true, then this unfamiliar woman before him was his biological aunt? Yes! The woman in the photo, your mother, is my long-lost sister! Even though she was only in her teens when we got separated, I would never mistake her! Its her! Your mother is my sister! She is also from the Ancient Wynter Family! Where is your mother? Take me to her quickly! Pandora Wynter choked with emotion, eager to see Ls mother, Aliya Wynter. As her words fell, a look of sadness appeared on Ls face. My mother she was killed by a viin! L took a deep breath and spoke with a heavy tone. What? Dead dead? How could this happen? Who killed your mother? Who? Pandora Wynters eyes widened in disbelief as she asked. By the end of her words, she was filled with deep sorrow and anger. Even though they had been separated for thirty or forty years, childhood memories were still vivid. Pandora Wynters feelings for her sister Aliya Wynter had not changed over the years. Just as she heard news about her sister, she received the devastating news of her death. It felt like falling from heaven to hell. Pandora! Dont be like this! Since weve met Big Sisters child now, lets sit down and talk slowly! Eason Jenkin went over to support his wife, gentlyforting her and signaling her to calm down. After a moment L recounted to Pandora Wynter how his parents were killed by the Elder of the Wicked Bone and that the mastermind was Maximus, the Great Elder of the Ancient Willis family. Pandora Wynter also shared some information about Aliya Wynter with L. ording to her, Aliya Wynter was also from the Ancient Willis family. However, when she was thirteen years old, she got separated from the family elders during a journey and was lost outside. Since then, there had been no news of her! Although many years had passed, Aliya Wynters appearance hadnt changed much since her teenage years. Pandora Wynter still recognized her. She even gave L a ck-and-white photo of Aliya Wynter from when she was a teenager. Looking at the photo of his mother in her youth, L felt a pang of sadness. But he could recognize that it was indeed his mother. Some people are etched into your bones, you cant mistake them. From then on, L no longer doubted! Pandora Wynter was truly his Aunt Pandora! The current head of the Ancient Willis family, Maximus! We must avenge this! Pandora Wynter was filled with immense sorrow and anger upon hearing about her sisters fate. She harbored deep hatred towards the Ancient Willis family. It seemed like she wanted to rush over and take revenge immediately. Ls face was calm, but due to the umtion of hatred, he had long passed the stage of hysteria. Yes! We must avenge this! But Aunt Pandora, dont be too hasty! I will eventually go to the Ancient Willis family and tear Maximus apart to avenge my mother. But we need to wait for the right opportunity! My strength is not enough yet. L nodded. Although his tone was calm, the killing intent within it was a hundred times stronger than Pandora Wynters. As his words fell, Pandora Wynter nodded and sighed self-deprecatingly. Yes! Her own strength wasnt even as good as her nephews. If L wasnt confident yet, what could she do? The Ancient Willis family! It was a truly powerful and deeply rooted Ancient Family. At its peak, the Ancient Wynter Family could rival them. But now, even if they used all their strength, they couldntpete with the Ancient Willis family. By the way, Aunt Pandora, you mentioned that the Ancient Wynter Family is gued by misfortune? What exactly is going on? L shifted his tone and asked with uncertainty. Pandora Wynter and Eason Jenkin nodded and revealed some information about the Ancient Wynter Familys situation to L. ording to them, the Ancient Wynter Family had been weakening over the years! Family members died or went missing for various reasons. Internal conflicts were constant, and some even split from the family with their own factions. An elder proficient in mystical arts imed that a powerful misfortune shrouded the family, causing its current state. If this continued, the Ancient Wynter Family would eventually copsepletely or be destroyed by others. They needed to find a way to change the familys fortune to save it from imminent copse. Currently, many members of the Ancient Wynter Family were searching for various fortune-altering treasures outside. They hoped to bring a turnaround for the family. After listening, L nodded silently: I see! L, the Ancient Wynter Family is your mothers family! Can you help the Wynter family? Could you lend Aunt Pandora that Fortune-Altering Divine Object? If it can make the Wynter family strong again, youll have a powerful ally for avenging your mother. Isnt that right? L nodded: Of course, thats no problem! The Ancient Wynter Family was his mothers family! If they were gued by misfortune, L would certainly help if he could. Saying this, he directly took out the Fortune-Altering Divine Pearl from his wrist space and handed it to Pandora Wynter casually. Aunt Pandora, take it! I hope this can really help the Wynter family. Previously, Eason Jenkin and Pandora Wynter had been urgently searching for this Fortune-Altering Divine Pearl. But now that this Fortune-Altering Divine Object was in front of Pandora Wynter, she hesitated. L! Would you like toe back to the family with us? Pandora Wynter hesitated and made a request. Chapter 971: Delivering the Four Elements Divine Fire Hmm? Are you with the Wynter family? L raised an eyebrow. Yes! This Fortune Pearl is too precious. Even though your uncle and I are Nascent Soul cultivators, we cant guarantee we wont encounter any unexpected events. Your strength is formidable, and traveling together ensures safety. If the Fortune Pearl were to be stolen or lost, how would Aunt Pandora exin it to you? Moreover, you also carry the blood of the Wynter family. Dont you want to go back and see it? Pandora Wynter spoke gently with a smile. Looking at Pandora Wynter, who had the same demeanor as his mother and bore a striking resemnce to her, L felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Indeed! Why not visit his mothers former home? Alright! Ill go with you to the Wynter family. L nodded in agreement. Upon hearing this, Pandora Wynter and Eason Jenkin both showed signs of relief and joy. That day, after bidding farewell to Gerard, L stayed with Pandora Wynter and Eason Jenkins group in a hotel in a nearby city. The previous night, after seizing the Four Elements Divine Fire from Adele, L contacted his guide, Mona Woodward. After waiting a day, Mona Woodward arrived! In the hotel room, L carefully took out a box made entirely of obsidian from his wrist space. The Four Elements Divine Fire was inside. Mona, I was fortunate enough to find the Four Elements Divine Fire. Please take it back to Master Cassian. Thank you. L said politely. Thinking about a Great Vehicle realm existence running errands for him felt somewhat strange. Yes! This must be the privilege of being a Seed of the Star Path! Hehe, little brother, you really did it! You found such a divine item so quickly? Mona Woodward teased L as she looked at him. Her eyes appraised him as she smiled and said, It seems your strength has increased again! But your progress in the Qi Refinement realm is a bit slow, youve only advanced one minor stage. L, you need to hurry up! Yes! L quickly responded. He thought to himself: In two years, I should be able to break through to the Shattered Void Realm and not be kicked out of the Seed of the Star Path ranks. Alright! Ill take this Four Elements Divine Fire to Cassian for you. He will definitely forge a divine weapon gauntlet for you. Now that you have the Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist, once you train it to a certain level, a gauntlet will indeed suit you. Look forward to it. Mona Woodward said with a smile before changing her tone: By the way, I heard you and the Seed of the Star Path from Peni Fairy Ind encountered a World Annihtion Demon that has been reincarnating through borrowed bodies? Hearing this, L nodded: Yes! If not for the timely arrival of seniors from the Orderwarden organization, Adele and I might not have survived. Are all demons that reincarnate through borrowed bodies so powerful? Recalling the dangerous battle with the great demon Kendrick, L asked with lingering fear. Not all of them! These demons from the annihtion faction escaped from the Nine Abyss Demon Prison thirty years ago by abandoning their physical bodies and escaping with only their primordial spirits. Over thirty years, their growth has varied greatly. Some chose to reincarnate and might still be children without awakened memories of their past lives. Before awakening their past memories, they appear no different from ordinary people. However, once they start to awaken their past memories, their growth rate bes astonishing. In short, be careful. As Seeds of the Star Path, you might be targets for these annihtion demons. If you discover or suspect anything, report it to me immediately, understood? Mona Woodward instructed. Hearing her words, L maintained a calm exterior and nodded: Understood, Mona! But inside, he felt a sense of confusion and inexplicable fear. After hearing simr descriptions from another senior in gray robes and now from Mona Woodward, he was almost certain Miranda was one of these reincarnated demons? How could this be? His wife was actually a reincarnated demon? What should he do if he met Miranda again? He had sworn an oath to Heavens Will, putting him in direct opposition to these annihtion demons. Would he eventually have to be enemies with Miranda? Whats wrong, little brother? What are you thinking about? Despite his calm exterior, Mona Woodward, as a Great Vehicle cultivator, could still sense Ls emotions. Her gaze sharpened as she looked at L and asked. Nothing! I was just recalling the battle with Kendrick and still feeling some fear. L snapped back to reality and gave a perfunctory response. Mona Woodward gave him a deep look, suspicion shing in her eyes. Fear? As your guide, Ive learned about you. Given your usual behavior, I find it hard to believe youd be afraid! Haha Little brother, are you hiding something from me? From the Orderwarden organization? She asked with a smile.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. No! If there is anything, its just some personal matters. L smiled and shook his head. Alright! Remember to contact me if anythinges up. Im leaving now, little brother! Mona Woodward smiled at L before disappearing from the room. Once he felt she hadpletely left, L let out a long sigh of relief. When Mona Woodward had questioned him earlier, he felt immense pressure. But no matter what, he couldnt report his suspicions about Miranda being a reincarnated demon to the Orderwarden organization. Otherwise, Miranda would certainly be hunted down and mercilessly killed by them! My wife, will we ever have a chance to be together in this life? If you truly are a reincarnated demon and awaken your past memories, will you still remember me? L looked out the window, feeling a deep sense of confusion and oppression. Chapter 972: Ancient Wynter Family After handing over the Four Elements Divine Fire to Mona Woodward, L apanied Pandora Wynter and Eason Jenkins group to the Ancient Wynter Family! Throughout the journey, Aunt Pandora kept asking about his mother and their family. Upon learning that she had a niece, she expressed her desire to meet Nora when she had the chance. L also inquired about many aspects of the Ancient Wynter Family. His bond with Aunt Pandora deepened. L had lost both his parents. Suddenly having an Aunt Pandora made him see a reflection of his mother, Aliya Wynter, in her. The sense of closeness in his heart was undeniable. They traveled by train from Merton to the Tibetan region, where the Ancient Wynter Family resided in Lucoork West. This brought a wave of emotion to L. Years ago, his mother had journeyed with his father to the Cloud Sea Mountain Base in Lucoork West, seeking a way to lift a curse. She had been so close to her estranged family but fell victim to the Elder of the Wicked Bone. As they neared Lucoork West and approached the Ancient Wynter Family, L was secretly astonished. He realized something important!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Previously, in the ancient domain of the blood n, Xinglong imed to be a member of a branch of the Wynter family, exiled from the Ancient Wynter Family. He had a Treasure Map rted to the Ancient Wynter Familys treasure. To save his life, Xinglong had drawn the map for L. The destination on that Treasure Map was somewhere in Lucoork West. Last time L and Miranda came to Lucoork West, he was solely focused on avenging his parents. After Miranda left, L was eager to know if she had returned to Ednd. So he didnt stay in Lucoork West and went straight back to Ednd. Naturally, he didnt explore the location on the Treasure Map. However, this time, as they arrived in Lucoork West and moved closer to the Ancient Wynter Familys location with Pandora Wynters group, he discovered something: The destination on Xinglongs Treasure Map seemed to correspond to the area where the Ancient Wynter Family was located! In a certain area of the Laya Mountains, at the base of the mountains, snow remained year-round in the valley. The fierce cold wind cut through like a knife. Ordinary people would freeze and be blown into icy shards by these cracks. But for these cultivators, such harsh environments were nothing. As they entered the domain of the Ancient Wynter Family, Ls view changed dramatically. From the biting cold outside, it turned into a picturesque warm spring scene. It was like two different worlds! This is the Ancient Wynter Family! The ce where your mother lived for over ten years as a child, Pandora Wynter said with a touch of emotion to L. Yes, L nodded, looking around. The entire scenery of the Ancient Wynter Family was like spring, vibrant and full of life, starkly contrasting with the deste snowy mountains outside. The area spanned hundreds of square kilometers,parable to a prefecture-level city. These domains of ancient families and sects were often vast. This made L wonder: If all these hidden domains were exposed to the outside world, would Earth have much morend? Could it be that the real Earth is muchrger than what humans have explored? His gaze fell on a mountain range within the Wynter familys domain, hundreds of miles away. That mountain range seemed to be part of the Laya Mountains, with an altitude of four to five thousand meters or more. But within the Ancient Wynter Familys domain, even the mountain tops showed no trace of snow but were entirely red! It looked like a mountain of mes. Sensing Ls gaze, Aunt Pandora and Eason Jenkin exined: L, that is where our Ancient Wynter Familys Fire Spiritual Vein is located! The warmth within our family domain is due to this Fire Spiritual Vein. However, ordinary people or even cultivators without enough strength, including Nascent Soul experts like us, cannot approach this Fire Spiritual Vein. Pandora Wynter added: L, I havent told you yet. Our Ancient Wynter Family are descendants of the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor from the Four Divine Beasts and possess its bloodline. That Fire Spiritual Vein is said to be formed by the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor and has protected our family for generations. Pandora Wynter and other members of the Ancient Wynter Family showed pride as they spoke about this. The Ancient Wynter Family must have been very powerful in the past. Any descendants with ancient divine beast bloodlines likely had their moments of glory. Just like the Sun Moon Sect once could rival the Orderwarden organization. s, unfortunately now, even the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor seems unable to protect our family anymore. The family is shrouded in invisible misfortune, gradually declining and falling apart! Pandora Wynter sighed again at this point. She then pulled L along: Come on, L. Ill take you to meet your grandfather! He will be very happy to know you are my sisters child. Alright! L nodded with a smile on his face. But his eyes gleamed with silver light as he looked towards the Fire Spiritual Vein. A Spiritual Vein formed by the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor? Protecting the Ancient Wynter Family! Maybe it did in the past! But now Using his Dragon Gaze Heavenward Techniques celestial eye, L could vaguely see a lingering wisp of resentment around that Fire Spiritual Vein area. The misfortune of the Ancient Wynter Family might be rted to this Fire Spiritual Vein. Of course, L couldnt be sure yet. He decided that once he had a chance to get closer to that Fire Spiritual Vein, he would use Lock Eye Question God to take a good look! Chapter 973: Divided into Two Factions The entire domain of the Ancient Wynter Family spans several hundred square kilometers. The Wynter family members have been living and thriving here for thousands of years, with clusters of buildings and even viges scattered throughout. At the center of the family domain lies the most expansive and grandiose cluster of buildings, which serves as the heart of the Wynter family estate. Pandora Wynter and Eason Jenkin, beingte-stage Nascent Soul cultivators, hold significant status within the Ancient Wynter Family. In a beautifullyndscaped courtyard of considerable size, L met Jerome Wynter, his grandfather. Looking at him, L felt a deep sense of familial connection. Jerome appeared to be in his forties, with his strength reaching the peak of Late-stage Hollow Void. Such power is rare even among ancient families. After Pandora Wynter finished her introductions, Jerome Wynter looked at L, tears streaming down his face. Upon hearing that his long-lost daughter had been killed, this elder was filled with sorrow. However, seeing his grandson brought him somefort. L! Is this Aliyas child? Come, let me have a look at you! As a peak Late-stage Hollow Void cultivator, Jerome Wynter did not appear old and frail. But at this moment, his hands trembled slightly as he held Ls. Grandfather! Ls throat tightened, and he called out with a nasal tone. It had been many years since L felt such familial affection from an elder. Although he considered Emmanuel Lowe and Cara Lewis as his parents, this feeling was different. This elder before him was his mothers close rtive. Mom! I met Grandfather. Can you see this from heaven? L called out in his heart. Good! Good! No wonder you carry the bloodline of our Ancient Wynter Familys Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor. At such a young age, you have already reached Mid-stage Hollow Void. Jerome Wynter looked at L with great satisfaction. Hearing this, L smiled and nodded, though he felt a bit speechless inside. His current strength didnt seem to have much to do with the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors bloodline. Of course, he couldnt say that out loud At that moment, Jerome Wynter, while repeating Ls name, suddenly remembered something. L! L? L His eyes gleamed as he looked at L and asked in a deep voice, My good grandson, are you one of the Seeds of the Star Path selected by the Orderwarden organization?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. During the Seed of the Star Path selection event, the Ancient Wynter Family hadnt even sent anyone to participate. However, they were aware of the final results and had been informed by the Orderwarden organization about the Seed of the Star Path protection n. So at this moment, Jerome Wynter suddenly thought of this. L nodded and smiled, Yes, that L is me. Mid-stage Hollow Void! I knew it. Only an exceptionally talented genius could reach such a level before the age of thirty. So my grandson is one of the Seeds of the Star Path. A candidate nurtured and protected by the Orderwarden organization! Good! Very good! Aliya truly gave birth to an outstanding son. With such a descendant joining our Ancient Wynter Family, we will surely revive. Jerome Wynters face flushed with excitement as he spoke loudly. L heard this but remained expressionless. Joining the Ancient Wynter Family? Actually, it wasnt impossible! He carried his mothers bloodline, so he could be considered a member of the Ancient Wynter Family. However, he was also the young master of the Sun Moon Sect. Of course, if the Ancient Wynter Family didnt mind, he could consider having dual identities. That could be discussedter. By the way, Dad, L not only came himself this time but also brought a Fortune-Altering Divine Object. It might help our Ancient Wynter Family change its fate! At this moment, Eason Jenkin spoke up from the side. Oh? A Fortune-Altering Divine Object that can change our familys fate? Really? Jerome Wynters face showed a hint of skepticism upon hearing this. But just then, someone outside spoke up. Greetings to the Vice Patriarch! Hmm? Come in! Jerome Wynter said. The next second, a young man entered and respectfully reported, Vice Patriarch, the Patriarch requests your presence in the reception hall. Is there something important? Jerome Wynter asked expressionlessly upon hearing this. It seems someone has found a branch family member outside. The young man replied. Oh? Found a branch family member? Good! I must go and see. Jerome Wynter nodded and said. He then called Pandora Wynter and her husband, along with L: Come, lets go take a look together! Finding a branch family member is also a joyous asion. L,e along too. Grandfather will introduce you to other family members and elders. L agreed and followed along. On the way, Pandora Wynter quietly exined some current situations of the Ancient Wynter Family to L. The Ancient Wynter Family was currently gued by misfortune and even showed signs of disintegration. However, internally they were still not united. The previous patriarch of the Ancient Wynter Family had fallen into a lost realm. The current patriarch and vice patriarch were at odds! This had divided the Wynter family into two factions! One faction was led by Vice Patriarch Jerome Wynter, who advocated for finding ways to reverse their misfortune and revive the family. The other faction was led by Patriarch Sigmund Wynter, who believed that the Wynter family should relocate entirely to escape their current misfortune-gued domain. Thus, rtions between Vice Patriarch Jerome Wynter and Patriarch Sigmund Wynter were quite tense. The two factions members also did not get along with each other. L, how can we abandon the ancestral domain left by our forefathers and even give up on the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors fire Spiritual Vein to leave this ce where weve lived for generations? Dont you agree? Pandora Wynter asked angrily. Uh, yes L nodded in agreement but thought to himself: Perhaps the patriarch is right after all. The source of the Ancient Wynter Familys misfortune might indeed be that fire Spiritual Vein. Without a solution in sight, relocating might not be a bad idea after all. Of course, if a solution could be found, that would be ideal! Chapter 974: It Turns Out to be Stephanie Wynter’s Family In the reception hall of the Ancient Wynter Family. A group of people followed an elder of the Ancient Wynter Family into the room. The patriarch, Sigmund Wynter, along with several experts from the familys disciplinary hall, sat there. Their gazes were sharp and cold as they stared at the group entering. Leading the group was a middle-aged couple and a delicate young girl. It was Terry Wynter and his wife, along with their daughter, Stephanie Wynter. This branch of the Wynter family, which had been found, was from Westunity Citys Wynter family! Terry Wynter, with his wife and daughter and the members of the Wynter family, pay respects to the patriarch! Upon entering, Terry Wynter led his wife and daughter, along with some direct members of the family, to bow to Sigmund Wynter. Upon seeing the patriarch, kneel down! An elder of the family beside them coldly reprimanded. Terry Wynters face changed slightly upon hearing this, but he still knelt down. The others around him followed suit and knelt on the ground. In Westunity City, their Wynter family was also a family that no one dared to provoke. But now, they were facing the immensely powerful Ancient Families. Even if they were unwilling, they had no choice but to bow their heads. Only Stephanie Wynter stood there with a look of defiance on her face. Stephanie, kneel down! Terry Wynter pulled his daughter and softly urged her. Stephanie Wynter reluctantly knelt down and saluted Sigmund Wynter. Terry Wynter, is it? It is your honor that your branch has been found by the main family. Do you understand? Sigmund Wynter asked condescendingly from his high seat. Yes! Terry understands. Terry Wynter nodded. The members of the Ancient Wynter Family sat there like judges staring at criminals. While their branch of the Wynter family knelt there. There was no sign of joy at being weed back into the family. Instead, it felt like they were about to be interrogated. Originally, your branch returning to the main family would have been a joyous asion! The main family also wees you! However, before epting you, there is something that needs to be investigated! Sigmund Wynter said sharply as he stared at Terry Wynter and his group. Thud, thud, thud At this moment, apanied by footsteps, Jerome Wynter entered the reception hall with Pandora Wynter and L. Big brother, whats going on? These are the newly found family members. Are you interrogating them or what? We are all one family. Why make them kneel? Stand up, all of you! Jerome Wynter frowned as soon as he entered and saw the scene in the hall. Directly opposing patriarch Sigmund Wynter. At this moment, L, who followed behind, saw Stephanie Wynters family and showed a look of surprise. It turned out to be this girl and her Wynter family? What a coincidence! As Jerome Wynter finished speaking, Terry Wynter and his group looked at him with gratitude on their faces. However, Sigmund Wynter snorted coldly: Jerome Wynter, what do you know? How dare you interfere here? Before epting this branch, there is something I need to investigate. What is it? Jerome Wynter asked in a deep voice. What is it? Our familys experts Todd Wynter and Davan Wynter went out to search for a lost Treasure Map and Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor Divine Feather but never returned. They vanished without a trace. What do you think it is? Sigmund Wynter said coldly. Hearing this, Jerome Wynter responded with Hmm? and asked: And what does that have to do with this branch of the family? What does it have to do with them? Thest ce Todd Wynter and Davan Wynter reached was Summer Sea Manor, where this branch resides. In other words, the Treasure Map and Divine Feather are likely in their hands. And Todd Wynter and Davan Wynters disappearance is probably rted to them! Shouldnt I investigate this thoroughly? Hearing this, Jerome Wynter responded with Oh? and then found a ce to sit down without saying another word. Ls eyes flickered upon hearing this. He frowned secretly in his heart! Todd Wynter and Davan Wynter? Werent they the two Ancient Wynter Family experts who fought to a draw with Shadow Dread from the Ancient Willis family and thenmitted suicide because of my questioning? Damn! This is troublesome! This matter is rted to me. Stephanie Wynters family is implicated because of me? Terry Wynter, exin! What happened? Dont tell me you dont know that two experts from the Ancient Wynter Family once found your Summer Sea Manor.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Where are they? And does your family have the Treasure Map and Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor Divine Feather? Sigmund Wynter asked coldly. As he finished speaking, Terry Wynters face changed repeatedly. Stephanie Wynter lowered her head deeply and gave her father a meaningful look. Kneeling there, Terry Wynter hesitated for a long time before taking a deep breath and said: Reporting to the patriarch, indeed two experts from the family once found our Summer Sea Manor. However, they were noting for our Wynter family but were following someone elses trail. The familys Treasure Map and Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor Divine Feather are not in our hands. They should be with that person. Hearing this, Stephanie Wynters face changed as she looked at her father with disappointment in her eyes. Oh? Who is that person? Speak! Was it that person who caused Todd Wynter and Davan Wynters disappearance? Sigmund Wynter asked sharply. Chapter 975: That Person is Me The disappearance of the two masters from the Wynter family is indeed rted to that person! But its hard to say if it was done by that person. Terry Wynter carefully chose his words, speaking with trepidation. Their Wynter family could barely be considered a hidden power, but in front of the Ancient Wynter Family, especially facing someone like Sigmund Wynter who was in the Hollow Void Realm, they felt as insignificant as ants. I ask you, who is that person? Sigmund Wynter asked coldly. A terrifying pressure enveloped Terry Wynter. Terry Wynter felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, his expression showing hesitation and struggle. He was deeply grateful to that person. If it werent for that person, his daughter Stephanie Wynter would have long been harmed by the Ghost que Sect. So unless absolutely necessary, he would never betray that person. But now, facing the Ancient Wynter Family, he had no other choice. Dad! Dont say it! Stephanie Wynter looked at her father, shaking her head desperately. The Ancient Wynter Family was so powerful that if they knew their masters indirectly died at Ls hands, they would definitely hunt L down worldwide. Not only would L be found and captured The consequences were unimaginable! Stephanie, if I dont say it, our whole family will suffer! Consider it my apology to him. Terry Wynter gave a bitter smile, showing deep helplessness. Although the Ancient Wynter Family said they were also part of the family, Would they really treat them as family? If he didnt speak, no one could guarantee that the Ancient Wynter Family wouldnt wipe out their branch. Speak! Tell us what happened, and everything will be fine! At this moment, Jerome Wynter advised. That person is called Terry Wynter nodded and was about to say Ls name. Stephanie Wynter kept shaking her head, but it couldnt change anything. However, at this moment, a deep voice suddenly sounded. That person is me! Whoosh! Before the words had even settled, Ls figure had already disappeared from where he stood and appeared in front of Stephanie Wynter and Terry Wynter. He stood there, looking at Sigmund Wynter and the others with a calm expression. Wow! At this moment, the entire reception hall fell silent for a moment before erupting into an uproar. L, you Pandora Wynter looked at L in astonishment. Jerome Wynter frowned, unable to understand the situation. Sigmund Wynter and the other masters from the Wynter family instantly locked their gazes on L. L! Stephanie Wynter was stunned for a moment. Seeing L, she instinctively shouted with joy. Then she suddenly thought of something, stood up, grabbed Ls arm, and urged anxiously, L, why are you here? You need to leave quickly! Terry Wynter and the other members of the Wynter family also showed expressions of shock upon seeing L. Terry Wynters face changed several times before he shook his head with a trace of guilt. L, Im sorry L smiled faintly at Stephanie Wynter. He hadnt expected this girl to care so much about him. He patted her hand. Its okay! Hmph, leave? Can he leave? Sigmund Wynter snorted coldly, his eyes narrowing as he stared at L. Deep in his eyes, there was a sh of uncertainty. Mid-stage Hollow Void? This kid turned out to be a master at the Mid-stage Hollow Void level. When L followed Vice Patriarch Jerome Wynter and the others in earlier, he had concealed his aura so well that Sigmund Wynter and the others hadnt noticed him immediately. Leave? I never said I wanted to leave! L smiled indifferently and pointed at Stephanie Wynter and the others. Alright, this matter has nothing to do with their family. If theres anything,e at me. Come at you? So youre saying Todd Wynter and Davan Wynter were killed by you? Sigmund Wynter asked coldly with a stern expression. L, you Big brother, wait a minute! L is my grandson, there must be some misunderstanding! Jerome Wynter looked at L with confusion and then spoke to Sigmund Wynter. Your grandson? Jerome Wynter, Ive never heard you mention having such a grandson. Sigmund Wynter sneered with a look of doubt. Well talk about thatter. Let L exin first! Jerome Wynters eyes flickered as he looked at L with confusion. L smiled. Alright, since thats the case, Ill exin! The two masters from the Ancient Wynter Family died because of someone from the Ancient Willis family. That day, a peakte-stage Nascent Soul cultivator from the Ancient Willis family chased me to Summer Sea Manor. Coincidentally, he encountered two people from the Ancient Wynter Family L recounted the events. The Ancient Willis familys Shadow Dread and Todd Wynter and Davan Wynter all had him as their target. So a conflict broke out! In the end, Shadow Dread perished! Todd Wynter and Davan Wynter fought to mutual destruction and were severely injured and dying. Later, when L asked about the Treasure Map and Divine Feathers purpose, due to the pride of Nascent Soul cultivators, they chose to end their own lives directly. Thats what happened! I admit that their deaths are somewhat rted to me. But it shouldnt be considered a major connection, right? After finishing his exnation, L asked in a low tone. At this moment, the high-ranking members of the Ancient Wynter Family present exchanged nces with each other. Many of them looked at Patriarch Sigmund Wynter as if waiting for his decision on how to deal with L! Alright then. Since its a misunderstanding and L didnt know any better, Lets let this matter pass. Jerome Wynter waved his hand dismissively, trying to resolve the situation for L. However, Sigmund Wynter snorted coldly. Just let it pass? Our masters died tragically, how can we just let it pass?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jerome Wynter, I only gave him a chance to exin because you said hes your grandson. Even if Todd Wynter and Davan Wynter didnt die directly because of him, hes still connected to their deaths! We must give an exnation to Todd Wynter and Davan Wynter in their graves! Chapter 976: Surrounded by Experts, Acting Recklessly In truth, it was only because L possessed the strength of a Mid-stage Hollow Void that he even had the chance to exin himself. If it were someone else, they probably wouldnt even have the opportunity to defend themselves. May I ask, what kind of exnation do I need to provide? L asked calmly and respectfully. Sigmund Wynters expression flickered for a moment before he stared sharply at L. Why were Todd Wynter and Davan Wynter tracking you? Is the lost Treasure Map of the Ancient Wynter Family and the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor Divine Feather in your possession? Upon hearing this, all members of the Ancient Wynter Family immediately tensed up. Even Jerome Wynter locked his aura onto L. The Ancient Wynter Family was currently in decline, with signs of fragmentation. The Treasure Map and Divine Feather were said to be connected to a priceless treasure of the Wynter family. Finding them could potentially change the familys dire fate. L, do you have them? Jerome Wynter asked in a deep voice. L smiled and nodded. I do have a Treasure Map and a multicolored feather. But I dont know if they are the ones lost by the Ancient Wynter Family. As soon as he finished speaking, everyones breathing became more rapid. Sigmund Wynter urgently said, Hand them over! We wont hold you ountable for Todd Wynter and Davan Wynters deaths. This time, Jerome Wynter frowned but remained silent. Even though L was his grandson, when it came to the interests of the entire Ancient Wynter Family, as the vice patriarch, he couldnt openly oppose Sigmund Wynter. At most, he wouldnt join in pressuring L. Hand them over? Why should I? Whoever finds such items owns them, right? Do they have the name Ancient Wynter Family written on them? L sneered, clearly irritated by Sigmund Wynters aggressive stance. Bang! Sigmund Wynter mmed his chair and red at L. What did you say? How dare you im the Ancient Wynter Familys treasures? I said whoever finds the Treasure Map and Divine Feather owns them. You cant prove they belong to the Ancient Wynter Family. So what? Even if they are lost treasures of the Ancient Wynter Family, I have the familys blood running through my veins. Its only right for me to have them. Isnt that reasonable? L retorted with a cold smile. Since the other party was being so rude, L saw no need to be polite either. Even though the family patriarch was technically his great-uncle, L didnt care about that. Scoundrel! Youre courting death! Sigmund Wynter growled through gritted teeth. The high-ranking members of Sigmund Wynters faction also berated L. Boy, do you even know where you are? How dare you act so arrogantly on Ancient Wynter Family territory? You think youre part of the Ancient Wynter Family? What right do you have to im the Treasure Map and Divine Feather? Hand them over, or dont me us for being rude! Faced with these usations and threats, a powerful aura suddenly surged from L. The pressure of a Mid-stage Hollow Void instantly spread throughout the room. Being rude to me? Fine! Lets see how you n to be rude! L challenged disdainfully, unfazed by the many experts surrounding him. Mid-stage Hollow Void was often just a smokescreen for his enemies. Ls truebat power was nowparable to that of a Powerful Fragmented Void! Especially with all his divine abilities ready for use. Brother, dont act rashly! Please dont! Jerome Wynter quickly intervened to defuse the tense situation.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. L, dont be impulsive. We can talk this out. Were all family, whats the point of this? Jerome Wynter tried to mediate. Talk it out? Jerome Wynter, is this your good grandson? Sigmund Wynter snorted coldly. Jerome Wynter smiled bitterly and reminded him, Brother, theres something you might not know. L is one of the Seeds of the Star Path chosen by the Orderwarden organization. Even if he doesnt hand over the Treasure Map and Divine Feather, you absolutely cannot harm him! Otherwise, the Orderwarden organization might destroy our entire Ancient Wynter Family. As soon as he finished speaking, everyones expressions changed dramatically. Sigmund Wynters eyes narrowed slightly, his pupils contracting. Seed of the Star Path? The Ancient Wynter Family patriarch finally showed a hint of uncertainty and caution. The Seed of the Star Path protection n had beenmunicated by the Orderwarden organization to every ancient power. As the head of the Ancient Wynter Family, Sigmund Wynter was well aware of the consequences of attacking a Seed of the Star Path. So this was why this kid was so confident? Sigmund Wynter gritted his teeth in hatred but felt helpless. The next moment, his expression changed as he suddenly thought of something. His eyes turned cold as he looked towards Terry Wynter and Stephanie Wynters group. A Seed of the Star Path? Fine! I indeed dare not harm you. But if I cant harm you, does that mean I cant harm them? Chapter 977: Three Moves? Ha! As he spoke, Sigmund Wynter pointed at Terry Wynter, Stephanie Wynter, and others: Hand over the Treasure Map and Divine Feather, or Ill kill them! Ill start with that little girl! In ancient realms, one must not easily harm those from lower realms. This is a rule set by the Orderwarden organization. However, now that the Wynter family members are within the domain of the Ancient Wynter Family, even if Sigmund Wynter were to kill them all, the Orderwarden would not interfere.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Hearing this, Terry Wynter and the other members of the Wynter family turned pale with fear, feeling as if their days were numbered. Ls face immediately darkened with a murderous aura. Fine, try killing one of them! If you dare kill even one, Ill kill ten members of the Ancient Wynter Family! L said menacingly. Hearing this, everyone from the Ancient Wynter Family turned pale with shock and anger. Jerome Wynter and Pandora Wynter stepped forward, trying to mediate, but they couldnt calm the tense atmosphere. At this moment, Sigmund Wynter red at L with gritted teeth: Boy, Ive never seen someone as arrogant as you. You think you can start a massacre in my Ancient Wynter Family? Id like to see if you have the ability. If you dare make a move, youll lose the protection of the Seed of the Star Path n, and my Ancient Wynter Family will kill you with all our might. By then, the Treasure Map and Divine Feather will still be ours. If youre smart, hand over the treasures and you and your family will be safe. Otherwise, you wont be able to protect anyone! If you dare make a move, youll die in the Ancient Wynter Family. Dont believe me? Try it! L smirked wickedly: Oh really? Then I do want to try. Do you think Im relying on the Seed of the Star Path n? Ill show you that I rely only on myself. Good! Good! Then lets see what youve got! Dare to fight me outside? Ill let you make the first move. If you win, the Treasure Map and Divine Feather are yours. The Ancient Wynter Family wont ask for them again! Sigmund Wynters face changed several times, a sinister look shing in his eyes as he challenged L. Hearing this, L sneered: What do you mean youll let me make the first move? If youre afraid of the Orderwarden organization and dont dare make the first move, just say so! Sigmund Wynters face turned red with embarrassment at these words. L snorted coldly: Fine, I ept your terms! Ill y along and give you a good beating. Arrogant! Presumptuous! A mere Mid-stage Hollow Void dares to be so insolent in front of us! Courting death! The experts of the Ancient Wynter Family shouted angrily. L, you Pandora Wynter came over to L with a hint of concern. Jerome Wynter also looked at L, wanting to say something but hesitating. Aunt Pandora, dont worry. Ill go easy on him, L said with a smile. Hearing this, Pandora Wynter was speechless and worried. She feared that L would act impulsively and be no match for Sigmund Wynter. She didnt expect Ls response to leave her at a loss for words. Laughter erupted from the crowd, thinking L was overestimating himself and blindly arrogant. The higher ones realm, the greater the difference between each small level. A Late-stage Hollow Void peak could easily crush a Mid-stage Hollow Void. Where did this boy get his confidence? Momentster, under everyones watchful eyes, L and Sigmund Wynter arrived at a spacious training ground within the Wynter family domain. L snorted coldly: Are you ready? Im about to make my move! Sigmund Wynter smiled arrogantly: Boy,e on! Ill let you have three moves. Three moves? Ha Ls face showed disdain. Boom! In the next second, he stomped his foot and charged directly at Sigmund Wynter, throwing a punch at him. At this moment, L was not facing a Powerful Fragmented Void nor was he within the domain of Powerful Fragmented Voidsws. He could fully utilize his mastery of Solid Earth Way, Thunder and Lightning Power of the WayLifes Rules, and the embryonic form of Way of Death. Combined with the terrifying strength of his Sky Shaker physique and the Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist technique, this seemingly light punch shattered space with its terrifying power. Back in the Mirror of Trials, a single punch from L could severely injure someone like Adele, who was at Late-stage Hollow Void. Although his Qi Refinement realm had only improved by one small level since then, his actualbat power had increased significantly. This punch was bound to be a devastating blow to someone at Late-stage Hollow Void peak. Come on! Sigmund Wynter shouted as he met Ls charge with an overconfident palm strike. In his eyes, L was just a Mid-stage Hollow Void. A casual palm strike should be enough to block his attack. Boom! However, in the next instant when their fists and palms collided, Sigmund Wynters expression changed drastically. Crack crack crack Apanied by the sound of bones breaking, Ls punch shattered Sigmund Wynters right arm. His fist then continued unimpeded towards Sigmunds chest. At thest moment before impact, L held back some of his strength. Boom! With a thunderous sound, Sigmund Wynter was sent flying backward, blood spurting from his mouth! Chapter 978: The Ancestor of the Wynter Family Sigmund Wynter, a peak Late-stage Hollow Void powerhouse, was sent flying and spitting blood by a single punch from L. This scene left everyone present utterly dumbfounded! It exceeded everyones expectations! For a moment, the sound of people gasping in shock filled the air. Then came the cries of rm and concern. Patriarch! Patriarch! Patriarch, are you alright? Many experts of the Ancient Wynter Family rushed towards Sigmund Wynter, their faces filled with worry and anger. Stephanie Wynter, Terry Wynter, and other members of the Wynter family, after a brief moment of shock, all let out a long sigh of relief. Stephanie Wynter looked at L with eyes full of admiration and respect. The other members of the Wynter family also felt a surge of pride and excitement. Ever since they were brought to this Ancient Wynter Family, they were told to return to the family, that they were all of the same lineage. But the treatment they received was more like that of prisoners. Coercion, interrogation, intimidation! Just moments ago, Sigmund Wynter had even threatened to destroy their Wynter family if L didnt hand over the Treasure Map and Divine Feather. At this moment, within the Ancient Wynter Family, L was their pir and support. Seeing L disy such power, sending the patriarch of the Ancient Wynter Family flying with a single punch, everyone felt a newfound confidence. Their hearts were filled with excitement and a sense of vindication. On the other side, Jerome Wynter, this grandfather, clicked his tongue in amazement and said, The Seed of the Star Path truly cannot be judged by mere strength levels! My grandson is truly extraordinary! Pandora Wynter and Eason Jenkin exchanged nces, both seeing the shock in each others eyes. They knew L was powerful, but they hadnt expected him to be this powerful! So, do you still want to fight? Ls face bore a cold smile as he walked step by step towards Sigmund Wynter. Sigmund pushed away the others and looked at L with deep fear in his eyes. Originally, he thought this would be a battle where he would easily crush L. At worst, it would be a closely contested fight. He had confidently told L to make the first move, not just because of the Seed of the Star Path protection n but also because he had faith in his own strength. However, he hadnt expected this! This battle turned out to be just a matter of one punch. He had boasted about taking three moves from L but couldnt even withstand one. The Seed of the Star Path is indeed extraordinary! I admit your strength surpasses mine, Sigmund Wynter said through gritted teeth. Heh So now, do I have the qualifications to possess the Treasure Map and Divine Feather? L said with a hint of dominance in his tone. Hearing this, Sigmund Wynter looked at L with an unwilling expression on his face. He wiped the blood from his mouth and sneered, L, even if you can defeat me, do you think no one in my Ancient Wynter Family can suppress you? What do you mean? Ls eyes turned cold upon hearing this. What do I mean? I advise you to obediently hand over the Treasure Map and Divine Feather that belong to our Ancient Wynter Family. Otherwise, when our familys two ancestral elders step in, youll regret it! You can defeat me, but can you defeat a Powerful Fragmented Void? Sigmund Wynters breath was unsteady, but his expression was arrogant. Hearing this, Ls eyes narrowed slightly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. So youre going back on your word! Before the fight, they had agreed that if he defeated Sigmund, the Ancient Wynter Family would no longer pursue the Treasure Map and Divine Feather. But now it was clear they intended to renege on that promise. Hmph! Sigmunds face flickered for a moment before he snorted coldly in acknowledgment. Courting death! Ls eyes shed with a dangerous light as he regretted holding back his punch earlier. As he said this, a powerful aura emanated from him as he walked towards Sigmund Wynter. L, dont be impulsive! Jerome Wynter quickly advised upon seeing this. Swish! Swish! At that moment, apanied by spatial fluctuations, two figures tore through space and appeared before L. These were two elderly figures whose exact ages were indiscernible. They exuded an aura belonging to Powerful Fragmented Void beings! Ancestors! The two ancestors! The ancestors have appeared! The members of the Ancient Wynter Family were instantly filled with excitement upon seeing these two figures. The two who appeared were none other than Ancestor Garraway and Ancestor Szar, thest remaining ancestral elders of the Ancient Wynter Family. Ancestor Garraway was at Mid-stage Fragmented Void level. Ancestor Szar was at Early-stage Fragmented Void level! Two ancestors! Sigmund Wynter is useless, he allowed an outsider to wreak havoc in our Ancient Wynter Family! Sigmund Wynters spirit lifted upon seeing the two ancestors. He showed joy before speaking with grief and shame. Greetings to the two ancestors! Jerome Wynter also respectfully greeted Ancestor Garraway and Ancestor Szar. The two waved off Sigmunds words. Ancestor Garraway shook his head and said, Its not really an outsider wreaking havoc! L can be considered half a member of our Ancient Wynter Family. Ancestor Szar looked at L and smiled faintly. L boy, we saw you held back just now. Heh L chuckled indifferently. Facing the two Shattered Void Realm ancestors of the Wynter family, he remained extremely calm. Previously, he had dared to fight against Powerful Fragmented Void beings. Now even more so! Strength is always the unchanging foundation! At this moment, havingprehended Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist and mastered the physical divine ability Gods and Demons Regret Nothing, as well as Lifes Rules divine ability Undying Vitality, L faced Powerful Fragmented Void beings without fear. Its important to note that divine abilities are powerful skills unaffected by the domains of Powerful Fragmented Void beings. Even Lifes Rules divine ability Undying Vitality is no exception. Otherwise, it wouldnt be worthy of being called a divine ability. L was confident that with his full capabilities unleashed, he could at least remain undefeated against these two ancestors of the Wynter family. Chapter 979: The Lost Land L, do not be disrespectful to the two ancestors. Quickly, pay your respects to the two ancestors! Jerome Wynters face turned stern as he spoke to L with a hint of severity. In his view, L could not possibly be a match for the Fragmentation Void beings. He was afraid that L might anger the two ancestors and bring trouble upon himself! L hesitated for a moment but eventually cupped his hands towards the two Wynter family ancestors. Alright, everyone disperse! Help the patriarch down to rest and recover. L,e with us! Jerome Wynter, make proper arrangements for this branch of the family. Ancestor Garraway waved his hand at the others and finally pointed at Terry Wynter and Stephanie Wynters family. Momentster At the peak of a mountain within the Ancient Wynter Familys territory. There stood a small pavilion where Ancestor Garraway and Ancestor Szar brought L. L, you face us without fear or servility! You must have means to contend with Powerful Fragmented Void beings? After sitting down on several stone stools, Ancestor Garraway looked at L and asked. Ancestor Szar also stared at L, his expression unreadable, as if lost in thought. Heh, if you intend to harm me, you will find out soon enough! L responded with a faint smile. Truly, the new generation surpasses the old! It seems an era belonging to your young generation is about to dawn. Ancestor Garraway shook his head, his tone carrying a hint ofment. The next second, his gaze sharpened as he said, L, do you truly possess our Ancient Wynter Familys Treasure Map and Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor Divine Feather? Take them out and let us see! Dont worry, we wont take them from you! Ancestor Szar added with a smile. L nodded and took out the Treasure Map and the multicolored feather from his wrist space. These items were given to him by an elder of the hidden Wu family to appease his anger. Since Todd Wynter and Davan Wynter could track these items to find him, they must be rted to the Ancient Wynter Family. Afterward, L transferred these items from the most basic mustard seed bag to the storage bag Sullivan had given him to block their aura. Otherwise, the people from the Ancient Wynter Family would have found him again. Upon seeing the Treasure Map and Divine Feather, Ancestor Garraway and Ancestor Szar exchanged nces, their eyes showing a flicker of emotion. L, since you want to keep these items, you must be interested in the legendary treasure? Ancestor Garraways eyes flickered with a hint of inscrutability. Of course! L did not avoid the question and nodded. He then added, For those who cultivate, who isnt interested in opportunities? Ancestors, please dont me me! However, since I am half a member of the Wynter family, if I do find the treasure that belongs to the Ancient Wynter Family, I wouldnt mind sharing it with the Wynter family. Though he said this, he added in his heart: Of course, Ill first take whatever I fancy before considering sharing. Good! Its enough that you have this intention. But to be honest with you, the treasure is actually within our Ancient Wynter Familys territory! Ancestor Garraway said. Ancestor Szar, who spoke less, nodded with a smile. Oh? Within this family territory? Ls expression changed upon hearing this. Ancestor Garraway nodded and stood at the peak, looking far into the depths of the family territory at a mountain range shrouded in red firelight. Following his gaze, L squinted slightly: Could it be within that fire Spiritual Vein? Indeed! Within that fire Spiritual Vein lies another domain we call the Lost Land. The Treasure Map is actually a map of the Lost Land! Ancestor Garraway said solemnly before his expression turned stern: L, if you wish to enter, I wont stop you. If youre not afraid of being trapped or even perishing inside, you can take that Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor Divine Feather and give it a try. L, I advise against it! From what we know now, the Lost Land is extremely dangerous. Our Ancient Wynter Family is currently shrouded in misfortune, and I suspect it is because of the Lost Land. Ancestor Szar advised at this moment. A flicker of reminiscence and dread shed deep in his eyes. In the past, the Ancient Wynter Family did not know there was another domain within the fire Spiritual Vein.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It was only passed down through generations that the fire Spiritual Vein was formed by the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor and provided various cultivation resources and fire-element treasures for the Ancient Wynter Family. But thirty years ago, a mysterious resentment suddenly surged from within the fire Spiritual Vein. At that time, the previous patriarch of the Ancient Wynter Family and three Powerful n Guardians of Shattered Void Realm took advantage of this opening to explore inside. However, from then on, these four Powerful Fragmented Void beings never returned! Only one ancestor of the Wynter family at Late-stage Fragmented Void barely broke through the barrier of the Lost Land after a month and a half inside. But soon after, he was forcibly pulled back by some force. Amidst unwilling roars, he threw out the Treasure Map and Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor Divine Feather. Since then, that domain within the fire Spiritual Vein has been called the Lost Land by members of the Ancient Wynter Family. Chapter 980: Jerome Wynter’s Obstruction From that point on, the Fire Spiritual Vein seemed to constantly emit a lingering resentment. Ancestor Garraway and Ancestor Szar, both at the Shattered Void Realm, could sense this resentment. The Ancient Wynter Family was gradually declining, shrouded in misfortune. The two Wynter family ancestors suspected that the source was the Fire Spiritual Vein. To be precise, it was likely that lostnd. Ancestor Garraway and Ancestor Szar had differing views on this matter.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ancestor Garraway advocated for finding a way to eliminate this resentment, or evenpletely isting that lostnd. Ancestor Szar, on the other hand, considered relocating the family grounds. This was why Patriarch Sigmund Wynter and Vice-Patriarch Jerome Wynter were constantly at odds within the family. Each had an ancestor supporting them. If this continued, the already declining Wynter family might split into two separate families. Of course, these matters concerning the true state of the Ancient Wynter Family were not something they could tell L at this moment. They were merely probing to see if L truly intended to enter the lostnd. In essence, Ancestor Garraway, being cunning, wanted to use L to test the reality of the lostnd. To pave the way for them to find a solution to the resentment emanating from the lostnd. Ancestor Szar, nning to relocate anyway, also advised L. Upon hearing this, Ancestor Garraway gave Ancestor Szar a dissatisfied look. At this moment, L stood there, gazing at the Fire Spiritual Vein, and said in a deep voice, Actually, I have also noticed that your Ancient Wynter Familys misfortune is likely rted to the Fire Spiritual Vein. L, do you still wish to explore that lostnd? It is indeed dangerous there. But who knows, there might be some opportunities. Ancestor Garraway probed. L smiled faintly, Whether I go in or not, I want to get closer to the Fire Spiritual Vein first. Would you two ancestors permit that? Of course! Ancestor Garraway nodded and agreed directly. Ancestor Szar remained silent and did not advise further. That afternoon! Deep within the Ancient Wynter Family grounds, on the outskirts of a mountain range thousands of meters high, L followed Ancestor Garraway and Ancestor Szar to this ce. Within this towering and continuous mountain rangey a Spiritual Vein. L could feel the dense fire elements and manifestations of the Way of Fire here. Moreover, it was not ordinary elemental fire but a more violent and destructive true fire. At this moment, L activated his newly mastered Eye Lock Divination. He closed his vision and used his minds eye to observe everything within a hundred-mile radius. Immediately, he could see wisps of gray Qi, representing death and resentment, continuously drifting from a certain part of the Fire Spiritual Vein. This resentment permeated the entire Ancient Wynter Familys domain, eroding their fortune. It not only reduced the Wynter familys fortune but also brought them constant misfortune. The source of this resentment was in a depression within the mountains. It looked like a basin. The surrounding peaks resembled an upturned w. I can now confirm that the source of the Ancient Wynter Familys misfortune lies deep within the Fire Spiritual Vein. At this moment, Ls eyes werepletely white after activating Eye Lock Divination. It looked somewhat frightening. Oh? L, are you also proficient in Feng Shui and mysticism? Ancestor Garraway asked. Yes, you could say that. Although L had no visual sight, his minds eye saw everything clearly. Do you have any solutions? Ancestor Garraways expression turned serious as he asked in a deep voice. Ancestor Szar also looked at L with a hint of hope. If there was a solution, he too did not want to leave their ancestral grounds. I dont know! Perhaps we really need to explore that lostnd to find an answer! L shook his head and said in a deep voice. In such cases, if the source was not removed, even lending the Wynter family a fortune-enhancing pearl would only be a temporary fix. Oh? L, does this mean youve decided to enter the lostnd? Ancestor Szar asked in a deep voice. Yes! Ive decided to go in and explore! L nodded. Hearing this, Ancestor Garraways eyes lit up. He nodded subtly and said, Good. Since thats your decision, I wont stop you. Just make sure youve thought it through. Ancestor Szar shook his head silently and did not advise further. It was already kind enough that he had warned L once! However, at this moment, a figure hurriedly approached. It was Vice-Patriarch Jerome Wynter! Greetings to both ancestors! Jerome Wynter first saluted Ancestor Garraway and Ancestor Szar before grabbing Ls arm. L, what are you doing? Are you going into that lostnd? Jerome Wynter asked urgently. L stopped his Eye Lock Divination and looked at Jerome Wynter with his eyes. He clearly felt his grandfathers tension and concern for him. Yes, I want to go in! L nodded. Hearing this, Jerome Wynters expression changed. He solemnly advised, L, you may not know how dangerous that lostnd is! Our previous family head Ahem! At this moment, Ancestor Garraway coughed and gave Jerome Wynter a sharp look. Jerome Wynter! The vice-patriarchs eyes flickered for a moment before he restrained himself and changed his tone. In short, you must know that even powerful Fragmented Void experts have entered but never returned. You cant go in! Your mother has been missing for so many years. Now that Ive finally seen you, my grandson, you cant go in! Chapter 981: Entering the Lost Land Seeing Jerome Wynter blocking L, Ancestor Szar remained silent, but Ancestor Garraway immediately frowned, showing a hint of displeasure. Jerome Wynter, L is not a delicate flower! For him to have such strength before the age of thirty, he has his own judgment. If he were indecisive and timid, he wouldnt have achieved what he has today. Ancestor Garraway said expressionlessly. Ancestor, youre right! But Jerome Wynter still held onto Ls arm tightly, a bitter smile appearing on his face. He looked at L with obvious concern and warning in his eyes. L felt a wave of emotion as he looked at this grandfather he had just met not long ago. He could sense that the other genuinely cared about his safety. However, L still smiled and shook his head, saying, Grandfather, I must explore this Lost Land. Please dont try to dissuade me. Dont worry, I have enough life-saving cards and Im confident I cane back out! Even the Powerful Fragmented Void may not possess my abilities. Ls tone was filled with confidence and determination. You child, why wont you listen! Your mother and I have been separated for so many years, and now shes been harmed. Its been so hard for us to reunite. If something happens to you while youre with the Wynter family, I wouldnt be able to face your mother after I die! At this moment, Jerome Wynter seemed no longer like a deputy n leader or a powerful Late-stage Hollow Void expert. He was just an ordinary old man worried about his grandson! Ls heartstrings were tugged, but his tone remained firm: Grandfather, please dont try to dissuade me! My mind is made up! At this moment, L was determined to explore the Lost Land no matter what. It wasnt because he wasnt afraid of death or was obsessed with some elusive opportunity. There was a reason he had to go in. Just now, when he used his divine sight technique, he clearly felt a consciousness urgently trying to connect with something on him. And that thing was none other than the Nine Phoenix Blood Essence hidden in his wrist space! It was the blood-red crystal that Master Valdez had given him at Kagyu School, a relic left by his mother. In the Lost Land, there was a consciousness trying to connect with his mothers relic. Could it be that his mother had some connection with this Lost Land? Therefore, L had to go in and investigate. When it came to matters concerning his mother, L couldnt afford to hesitate. You Sigh!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jerome Wynter sensed that Ls mind was made up and sighed helplessly. L smiled at him and patted Jerome Wynters hand: Grandfather, dont worry! Ille out safely. Maybe Ill even lift the curse on the Ancient Wynter Family! At this moment, Ancestor Garraway said in a deep voice: L, if you can indeed lift the curse on the Wynter family, you could even be the n leader! After all, you carry the blood of the Wynter family! Hehe, well see about that. L smiled nomittally. In the next second, he turned into a shadow and rushed towards the depths of the fire Spiritual Vein. The deeper he went, the more he felt the temperature rising around him. The dense fire elements and True Fire Way filled the air around him. The temperature rose rapidly! When L reached the edge of a basin-like area, the temperature had already reached thousands of degrees! If an ordinary person or even a cultivator below Nascent Soul level came here, they would likely be burned to ashes. At this moment, L clearly felt a barrier enveloping this basin-like area, blocking his way in! He knew that this basin-like ce hid a domain within a domain of the Lost Land. In the next second, L took out the Divine Feather from his wrist space again. Pop! Immediately, the barrier of the Lost Land in front of him rippled like water waves. In the next second, the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor Divine Feather in Ls hand disappeared, and he himself entered the barrier. Outside the fire Spiritual Vein! Jerome Wynter stood there with a worried expression on his face. He couldnt help but sigh helplessly. L was determined to enter the Lost Land, he couldnt stop him. Jerome Wynter, perhaps L has his own destiny! Dont worry! Ancestor Szar said calmly. Ancestor Garraway squinted his eyes slightly, sensing that L had already entered the Lost Land. L, I hope youe out safely! That would bring hope to the Ancient Wynter Family as well. If possible, I really dont want to give up this nnd! This ce was an independent space. It was located at the very center of the Earth, forming its own inner world. The scenery here was breathtakingly beautiful, with various stars condensed by the Power of the Sun and Moon. However, it was always shrouded in darkness. The concentration of spiritual energy in this inner world was astonishingly high. The entire world was perpetually covered in mist formed by spiritual energy. Every river andke was actually formed by liquefied spiritual energy. However, apart from one blue-robed person, there was no other living being in this inner world! Any life form that developed intelligence would be mercilessly killed by the blue-robed person. This blue-robed man had wless features, like a work of art meticulously crafted by heaven itself. So beautiful that it was hard to tell if he was male or female. At this moment, the blue-robed person stood on the bank of a river formed by spiritual energy and stared at another figure from afar. His eyes shed with indifference and coldness. Yes! In this inner world where there had always been only the blue-robed person and no other life forms, an uninvited guest had arrived today! Chapter 982: This World Will Descend into Chaos The figure across the river seemed to tower thousands of feet high! With horns atop its head and eyes like two zing stars, it exuded terror and violence. An aura of destruction emanated from this colossal figure. Around it surged a terrifying ck demonic energy. It was as if the entire core of the world was shrouded in darkness! I didnt expect that in just thirty years, your strength would recover to eighty percent of its peak! The man in blue looked at the figure, speaking in a cold, emotionless voice. However, his own figure also expanded to match the others immense size! Two colossal figures, capable of blotting out the sky, faced each other in a standoff. Did you think the Nine Abyss Demon Prison could hold me forever? I dared to break through the Nine Abyss Demon Prison, and one day I will break through the prison you set up, seeking higher realms and greater power! The towering figure with horns spoke in a deep voice that echoed through the heavens and earth. Its tone was filled with deep resentment and unwillingness! Is that so? Do you think that with eighty percent of your power restored, you can contend with me? The man in blues voice carried a hint of mockery. Ha hahaha Embodiment of Heavens Will, stop pretending to be strong here! Do you think I dont know that youre currently at your weakest? Otherwise, how could we have broken through the Nine Abyss Demon Prison thirty years ago? Today, even if I cant destroy you, I will severely wound you again! I will turn this world upside down! You suppress the spiritual energy of this world and hinder the cultivation civilization? I will not let you have your way! Since I am out, today I will give you a gift, hahaha The terrifying demonic shadow burst intoughter and then soared into the sky, heading towards the heavens of the core world. How dare you! The man in blues expression finally changedpletely. He also soared into the sky, rushing towards the demonic shadow.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Boom! Boom! Boom In the core world, terrifying waves of energy erupted repeatedly. The two colossal figures shed continuously in the sky above the core world. Roar! Amidst the battle, the demonic shadow seemed to reveal its true form. Its face resembled a bulls head, it had wings on its back, a tail like a lions, and its massive body was shaped like a qilin, covered in ck scales. Overwhelming demonic energy spread and rampaged throughout the core world! At this moment, the demonic shadow took a hit from the man in blue, spewing arge amount of blood from its mouth. Its scales shattered and fell off. However, it let out an immensely satisfiedugh! Hahaha, Embodiment of Heavens Will, you are indeed this weak! Break for me! In the next second, it seemed to have reached the edge of the core world. With an ancient and primordial roar, its tail transformed into a giant axe asrge as a mountain! Boom! The barrier of the core world was shattered with a terrifying hole. A vast amount of spiritual energy spilled out like a river breaking through a dam, unstoppable! Boom! Boom! Boom! The demonic shadow endured the attacks from the man in blue and, despite being severely injured,unched another series of attacks powerful enough to shatter the void. The core world was left in ruins! Hahaha This sky will be broken by us one day! Ugh! The demonic shadow spat out blood butughed heartily. Before the man in blue could kill him, he ultimately escaped from the core world. Although this journey left him severely weakened, it felt like he had vented thousands of years worth of pent-up anger. He knew that with the Embodiment of Heavens Will so weak now, there was no way he could repair the core world or stop the leakage of spiritual energy. This world would inevitably descend into chaos! Meanwhile, in the council hall of Broken Pulse Sect! The white-robed patriarch and many sect elders had gathered today! Ernie and Sullivan sat respectfully there. Although one was the sect master and the other was the deputy sect master, major decisions affecting the sects fate still required consultation with these patriarchs and elders. Almost all core members of Broken Pulse Sect were present, including powerful elders and sect protectors. There were nine terrifyingly powerful Fragmented Void experts alone. And there were thirty-six masters of the Void Realm! This was undoubtedly a force capable of shaking heaven and earth. The white-robed patriarch, Kelsey Montgomery! Sitting at the head seat, he scanned the room before speaking in a deep voice: It has been some time since two Powerful Fragmented Void experts from the Wills family perished while dealing with L. Yet, Orderwarden has not taken action against the Ancient Wills family. It seems their deaths had nothing to do with Orderwarden. Orderwarden has no intention of destroying the Ancient Wills family! Therefore, it is time for our Broken Pulse Sect to take action! Kelsey Montgomery, what do you mean? A mid-stage Fragmented Void protector asked with a moved expression. Others also looked at Kelsey Montgomery with puzzled expressions. Today, gathering all these usually reclusive sect experts together indicated something significant was about to happen. I mean its time for our Broken Pulse Sect to muster all our strength to annihte the Ancient Wills family! To obtain theplete Dudrar Dragon corpse! To fulfill the ancestral mandate passed down through generations. After all, it is also the dying wish of Celestial Emperor Demon Youth! Kelsey Montgomery dered loudly. His words caused an uproar among those present. Their expressions varied! Some were eager and excited. Others were cautious and doubtful. Chapter 983: The Imminent Calamity of the Willis Family Kelsey Montgomery, isnt this too risky? The Ancient Willis family, after all, has a deep foundation. An elder stood up and cautiously asked. Hearing this, Kelsey Montgomery sneered, Foundation? How much morebat power can the foundation of the Ancient Willis family muster against our Broken Pulse Sect? The Ancient Willis family now only has three Powerful Fragmented Void members left. This is their weakest moment. If we dont destroy them now, when will we? Upon hearing this, many present had a stern look on their faces and then nodded in agreement. Many even showed intense battle intent and fervor! Having cultivated to this level, they also longed to fully utilize their strength. Fighting for the sect, and even creating an evesting legacy by destroying another ancient power, was an exciting thought. Moreover, with the Ancient Willis family in decline, now was the perfect time to act. Ladies and gentlemen, I agree with Kelsey Montgomery! I have a feeling that the world is about to change! In such a grand environment, our Broken Pulse Sect must seize the opportunity. Only then can we stand firm in the uing world upheaval. Destroying the Ancient Willis family, seizing their fortune and foundation, and obtaining theplete Dudrar Dragon bones is our great fortune. At this moment, a strong Early-stage Fragmented Void member of the Broken Pulse Sect spoke with burning eyes. Indeed! I also feel that this world is about to undergo major changes! The Orderwarden organization making a high-profile appearance and hosting the Seed of the Star Path selection conference is a sign! Another ancestor-level figure said solemnly. Subsequently, one by one, the strong members of the Broken Pulse Sect echoed these sentiments. Even those who had previously been skeptical and cautious ultimately expressed their willingness to fight for the sect. Good! Prepare yourselves, we will attack the Ancient Willis family! Before that, do not let any information leak! I want to catch the Ancient Willis familypletely off guard! Kelsey Montgomerys eyes narrowed slightly. Yes! Everyone responded in unison. All those present today were the absolute core high-level members of the Broken Pulse Sect, so there was no chance of any spies from the Ancient Willis family. In the Ancient Willis family, Ebenezer was deducing a star chart. Suddenly, his face changed dramatically! The Seven Kill Star Pce appears suddenly, and the Purple Star Pce retreats! This this Is our Ancient Willis familys great cmity already imminent? What is happening? What will ur? Swish! In the next second, he turned into a shadow, tearing through space and arriving directly at Maximuss retreat. Here was a blessednd connected to the Spiritual Vein of the Ancient Willis family. Among them were various treasures of heaven and earth. Although the Ancient Willis family did not have divine trees like the Enlightenment Bodhi tree, they had simr divine objects for cultivation. In a pool of water exuding ck qi, Maximus, the current head of the family, sat cross-legged. Beside him floated several Fragments of Rules! This pool water was collected from that Dragon Tomb. Although the Dudrar Dragon in the Dragon Tomb had been dead for tens of thousands of years, its bones still emitted various residual traces of rules. Over time, these residual traces would condense into Fragments of Rules and this kind of ck rule spiritual liquid, along with various treasures. That Dragon Tomb was both a terrifying forbiddennd and a treasurend for the Ancient Willis family! After removing the death toxins contained in this rule spiritual liquid, it became an excellent divine object forprehending and creating rule power. Buzz! At this moment, Maximuss body suddenly overflowed with rich rule power of water and wood. Forming his own rule domain. Fragmentation Void! Hahahaha I, Maximus, have finally stepped into the Shattered Void Realm! Who says our Ancient Willis family is in decline? I am destined by heaven! Niks Willis, Hayden Willis, you are just my stepping stones! L, you will be too sooner orter! After breaking through, Maximusughed heartily, extremely excited and proud.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Stepping into Fragmentation Void and simultaneously creating his own two rules made Maximus full of ambition and confidence! In the next second, the stone door of the secret room opened, and Maximus saw Michael rushing in. Noticing Michaels hurried and panicked appearance, Maximus frowned slightly. Michael, whats wrong with you? Maximus frowned and asked with a hint of questioning tone. After breaking through to the Shattered Void Realm, he seemed to have less reverence for this Ancient Fragmented Void Ancestor and more authority as the head of the family! Master! I was just deducing the star chart and sensed that our Ancient Willis family is about to face a great cmity! We must prepare early to deal with any possible upheaval. Michael said solemnly. Hearing this, Maximus responded with a Hmm? About to face a great cmity? Master Michael, could you have deduced incorrectly? I just broke through, with one more Fragmentation Void in our family, how can there be a great cmity? Master, what can you alone do? We should prepare early! I suggest activating the world-destroying array in the Dragon Tomb in advance to be ready for any possible cmity. Right now, I dont know exactly what the cmity is, we can only prepare for everything. Michael suggested. Hearing this, Maximuss brows furrowed tightly. Directly activate the world-destroying array for preparation? Isnt that a bit exaggerated? This is a significant matter, I will summon other key members of the family to discuss it thoroughly. Michael nodded. Alright, Master, please do so quickly! I can still vaguely see that our family has a glimmer of hope. If we prepare early, we might be able to survive this cmity! Chapter 984: The Siege of the Four Fragmented Voids At this moment, L felt a sudden shift in the scenery before his eyes, apanied by a sensation of weightlessness. He had entered the Lost Land. What he saw was a worldpletely engulfed in fiery red. This ce seemed like a deste wastnd, with crimson mes erupting from the ground everywhere. Even where L stood, it was the same! He felt as if he were in a sea of fire. However, strangely enough, he did not feel any heat. On the contrary, he sensed a chilling coldness emanating from these mes. Within them, there seemed to be a hint of resentment! Such powerful resentment! Where does this resentmente from? Ls eyes narrowed as he pondered silently. Using the Heavenly Eye from his Dragon Gaze Heavenward Technique, he could see that the space within the Lost Land was filled with wisps of ck energy. This represented some kind of ominous aura, resentment, evil energy various negative energies! L calmed his mind and opened the Treasure Map, following its guidance towards the marked location of the treasure. At the same time, he felt an even stronger sense that some kind of consciousness here was trying to connect with the Nine Phoenix Blood Essence. It seemed to be probing this crimson crystal! L took out the Nine Phoenix Blood Essence and carefully observed and sensed it. He could feel that it seemed to contain some kind of bloodline energy, likely condensed from the blood of some creature. However, it didnt seem to have any particr use. It was only because it was a relic left by his mother that L paid special attention to it. Holding the Nine Phoenix Blood Essence, he explored the Lost Land ording to the maps directions. Meanwhile, he expanded his mental field, staying vignt at all times. L regretted using up his Soul Inquiry ability earlier while observing the Fire Spiritual Vein and the entrance to the Lost Land outside. It would take another day before he could use this ability again. What surprised L was that the Lost Land didnt seem to be veryrge. After walking over a hundred kilometers at a leisurely pace, he arrived at the location marked as treasure on the map. Along the way, L encountered no danger. He didnt even see any living creatures! The entire Lost Land looked like a desert scorched by fire. The ground was charred ck! Everywhere he passed, there were mes burning intensely but without any heat. This area was barren! This made L feel even more uneasy. The feeling of nothingness was more unsettling than suddenly encountering a few monsters. When he arrived at the marked treasure location, which was roughly in the center of the Lost Land, what appeared before him was an enormous mound. It stood over a hundred meters high, resembling a small mountain. L didnt think it was a mountain because he could sense a constant emission of corpse energy from within the mound. This enormous mound felt more like a grave. Inside, who knew what horrors were buried? Standing there, L retracted his mental field and tried to probe inside with his mental power to investigate. Buzz! However, in the next second, he felt a shock in his mind. A strong sense of resentment and anger blocked his mental power and even caused a slight bacsh to his soul. Ls actions seemed to trigger something! In the next moment, four figures burst out from the enormous mound. These four figures emitted incredibly powerful auras. They were clearly four Powerful Fragmented Voids. However, their eyes were vacant, and their faces twisted as if they had lost their sanity. Without saying a word, they lunged at L andunched their attacks. Seeing this, Ls expression changed! He immediately recalled what Jerome Wynter had mentioned to him before. The Ancient Wynter Family once had Powerful Fragmented Voids enter this Lost Land and never return. Could it be that they were Indeed, that was exactly the case! These four were the former family head and three Shattered Void Realm ancestors who entered the Lost Land thirty years ago and never came out. Swish! In an instant, the four Powerful Fragmented Voids attacked. One of them, a middle-aged man in ck robes, wed at L with immense true energy mixed with the power of Way of Water. However, he didnt use any martial techniques or attack moves. It looked more like an instinctive attack from an ordinary person or creature.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite having Shattered Void Realm strength, they didnt exhibit any domain techniques or other means. Their attack methods were crude! L snorted coldly and met the attack with a punch. At this moment, Ls punch carried the strength of a Late-stage Hollow Void peak. Without using domain techniques or other means, the attack power of these Powerful Fragmented Voids wasnt necessarily stronger than Ls. Although this ck-robed middle-aged man had Mid-stage Fragmented Void strength, When their w collided with Ls fist, they were sent flying back. Swish swish swish! At the same time, the other threes attacks arrived! L hesitated for a moment but chose not to use any trump cards or divine abilities. Instead, he relied on his absolute strength and Sky Shaker physique to confront these four Powerful Fragmented Voids. He had noticed something odd about them! These four Powerful Fragmented Voids seemed like mere puppets or zombies controlled by someone else. Since they werent using domain techniques or other means, L was confident he could handle them! Chapter 985: The Headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor L merely activated his Earth Immortal Technique and engaged in a fierce battle with four Shattered Void Realm puppets. Among these four Fragmented Void beings, three were at the Mid-stage Fragmented Void level, and one was at the Late-stage Fragmented Void level. In terms of absolute power, they naturally surpassed L. However, their attacks were clumsy, as if they were relying entirely on instinct. They couldnt fully utilize the true power of the Fragmented Void. Even though all four attacked L together, the battle remained deadlocked, unable to truly threaten him. Boom! After an unknown period, Ls eyes turned cold. His figure became a blur as he bypassed the other three Fragmented Voids and delivered a powerful punch to the head of the initial ck-robed Fragmented Void. The protective aura around the opponents body was shattered by Ls punch. A cracking sound came from the skull! Boom! With another punch from L, the opponents head exploded. The body turned into a headless corpse, flying backward. After twitching a few times on the ground, ity still. L nced over and clearly saw a twisted shadow emerge from the corpse and burrow into therge mound of earth. It seemed to be a remnant soul filled with resentment! The battle continued for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. L then delivered a punch to the head of thest Late-stage Fragmented Void puppet. The opponents head shattered, also turning into a headless corpse! With their heads destroyed, the remnant souls that had controlled them had nowhere to reside. All four had turned into corpses! Although they possessed Shattered Void Realm Qi Refinement strength, they couldnt use any techniques or divine abilities. L, despite sustaining some injuries, found it not too difficult to eliminate them. Boom! Rumble! At this moment, apanied by a tremor in the ground, therge mound in front of him suddenly split open, copsed, and shattered. In the next second, a massive figure burst out from within. Ls face changed instantly upon seeing this. He looked at the massive figure with intense fear in his eyes. It was arge bird with a fiery red body, reaching a hundred meters in length, exuding an incredibly terrifying aura and pressure. Even a Powerful Fragmented Void couldnt possibly possess such an aura. Great Vehicle? Two words emerged in Ls mind. What made him feel even more eerie and horrifying was that thisrge red bird had no head. Its neck had an irregr break, as if it had been forcibly torn apart by some force. Its entire body was covered with feathers simr to the one L had obtained earlier. Now, these feathers seemed incredibly strange. Each feather bore a ck-and-white circr pattern, resembling eyes. At this moment, these eyes seemed to be staring at L, making his skin crawl. Nine-Headed Phoenix! Nine-Headed Phoenix! Damn Nine-Headed Phoenix! You took my head, I will tear you apart! At this moment, an angry roar filled with deep resentment and hostility echoed in Ls soul. The source of this thought seemed to be a remnant will within the fiery red birds body. This fiery red bird was none other than the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor, revered by the Wynter family for generations as their divine ancestor! One of the Four Divine Beasts! In life, it was a mighty being at thete stage of tribtion transcendence. The Nine-Headed Phoenix was a terrifying evil god whose power had reached the peak of thete stage of tribtion transcendence. Originally possessing ten heads and not inherently evil, it lost one head when it was rtively weaker after being bitten off by Heaven Dog. From then on, wherever the Nine-Headed Phoenix went, it left devastation in its wake! It even devoured the souls of those it killed.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The Nine-Headed Phoenix believed that by consuming numerous souls, it could regrow its tenth head. It became bloodthirsty and soul-devouring, trying every possible way to regrow its tenth head. Eventually, it targeted one of the Four Divine Beasts, the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor! The Nine-Headed Phoenix believed that as fellow avian divine beasts, obtaining the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors head might allow it to attach it to its own neck stump as its tenth head. Thus, the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor perished at the hands of the evil god Nine-Headed Phoenix. Its head was forcibly torn off by its opponent, falling with endless hatred and resentment in this lostnd. At this moment, sensing the Nine Phoenix Blood Essence on L, the remnant resentment and will of the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor stirred. This exined why L felt something in this lostnd probing for the Nine Phoenix Blood Essence. It had nothing to do with his mother after all. Of course, L didnt know all this at present. Even if he did, it wouldnt matter much. He now faced an existence that had been dead for over ten thousand years but remained terrifyingly powerful. Even controlled by a remnant will and resentment, the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors corpse possessed strengthparable to a mid-stage Great Vehicle cultivator. Whoosh! In the next second, the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor pped its wings and lunged at L. Its speed was extreme! Swish! L didnt hesitate, he didnt even think about confronting it directly. He immediately turned into a blur and dodged away. Fortunately, with his mastery of Thunder and Lightning Power of the Way, his speed was extraordinary. The headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor was only controlled by resentment andcked high intelligence. Its attacks were simple and brutal. This gave L a glimmer of hope for survival. Otherwise, facing an opponentparable to a Great Vehicle cultivator in strength would have meant instant death for him. Just like before when Orderwarden Grey Robe borrowed a body to resurrect as a Late-stage Fragmented Void peak demon Kendrick and was easily killed by this entity. Ls current strength was certainly not on par with that demons. Facing the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor, he had no choice but to retreat. Chapter 986: Unshakable L transformed into a streak of blue light, fleeing with all his might through the Lost Land! The headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor emitted endless resentment and malice, relentlessly locking onto Ls aura and pursuing him! With a thought, L directed his mental power towards the four headless Shattered Void Realm corpses as he fled. Immediately, he cast the Lifes Rules divine ability: Bestowal of Life. The four fragmented Void corpses, though iplete, were temporarily granted life. L controlled them to charge at the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! With four muffled sounds blending together, the four powerful Fragmented Void corpses were instantly shattered by the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor. They couldnt even slow it down for a moment. Ls pupils contracted, and he was filled with dread. He wondered how many hits his own body could withstand from this opponent. A few breathster Whoosh! The headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor pped its wings, sending a terrifying tornado of high heat and True Fire Way towards L. Even with Ls physical resilience, he felt a burning pain on his back. These Four Divine Beasts, once at the Tribtion Crossing stage, had bodies that remained indestructible even after death for so many years. Thoughcking much intelligence, their powerful bodies and the True Fire Way they possessed made any attack seem like a divine fire ability. The tornado, like a tidal wave, covered a vast area, leaving L with no ce to hide! Whoosh! In the next moment, he was swept into it, feeling as though he were in a sea of fire. Even his strong body couldnt withstand such high temperatures. Divine Ability, Sky Shaker! L roared silently, forced to use Sky Shaker directly. Buzz! His entire body suddenly radiated golden light. In an instant, the True Fire Way that was continuously damaging his body lost its effect on L and was even absorbed and fused by him. Boom! At that moment, the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor had already charged forward. The tornado had greatly restricted Ls movement. Damn it! Ls face changed dramatically as he saw the giant w of the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestoring at him. He wanted to use his bodys force field to repel the opponent slightly and then escape again to create distance. However, the force field was negligible in front of the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor! Boom! In the next moment, L was directly struck and sent flying by the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors w! Crack! Crack! Pfft! With a series of cracking sounds, L felt as if his entire skeleton was about to shatter.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. His sternum and ribs were broken in at least ten ces! Blood gushed from his mouth as his internal organs were damaged. The absolute strengthparable to a Great Vehicle stage attack was no joke. Even with Ls Thick Earth Immortal Body divine ability and his powerful Sky Shaker body, he was nearly taken out in one blow. Swish! Afternding, L immediately leaped into the air without hesitation. He chose to escape and dodge the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors pursuit in mid-air. Whoosh! Whoosh! However, although the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor had lost its head, it still had its wings. It spread its wings and took to the air as well, relentlessly chasing L. Now, L could only rely on his superior intelligence to outmaneuver it. In mid-air, he constantly changed his trajectory and maneuvered skillfully. At the same time, he used Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to desperately heal his injuries. Watching the relentless pursuit of the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor, L decided to try using Bestowal of Life on it as well. He wanted to see if he could control this corpse that was driven by resentment. Bestowal of Life could be used up to five times within seven days. L used hisst chance on this Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors corpse. However, in the next second, he despairingly realized it had no effect. The will filled with resentment and hatred belonged to the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors own remnant consciousness. So strictly speaking, the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor had notpletely died. L couldnt use Bestowal of Life on it! Damn it, this wont work! I refuse to believe this! L gritted his teeth and his eyes showed a resolute determination. Since running would eventually lead to death, he decided to fight back. Only by destroying this headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor could he survive! Divine Demon Unyielding! L roared inwardly and charged towards the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor in mid-air. His entire body became semi-transparent! Whoosh! As the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor swung another powerful tornado at him, it passed right through Ls body without causing any harm. The divine ability Divine Demon Unyielding made L invincible and unaffected by anything until he hit his target. Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist! L roared as he reached the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors corpse, throwing a full-force punch with both fists. Combining the power of Divine Beast Wildernesses Fist with Dragon-Tiger Dual Form Fist, This strike also contained the power of Solid Earth Way, Thunder and Lightning Power of the Way, and the embryonic form of Way of Death, Along with the destructive power of True Fire Way that he had just absorbed and fused, In an instant, Ls true energy was drainedpletely. This punch carried unparalleled momentum as it struck the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors body! Boom! With a thunderous impact sound, the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors body remained unmoved in mid-air. Only feathers scattered everywhere from the point of impact. At that moment, Ls heart sankpletely! Facing an existenceparable to the Great Vehicle stage, even with all his might, he couldnt shake it! Chapter 987: Lost in a Dream As Ls attack struck the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor, his body transitioned from an ethereal state to a solid form. At this moment, his heart sank to the bottom! The power of his punch was such that even a Powerful Fragmented Void would not dare to face it head-on. However, when itnded on the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor, whose strength wasparable to a Great Vehicle expert, it only managed to knock off a single feather. Divine beasts inherently possess incredibly formidable physical bodies, surpassing those of human cultivators. The Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor was once a tribtion-transcending expert. Even with just a remnant of its body left, it was stillparable to a Great Vehicle expert. One can only imagine how terrifyingly strong this remnant body is. Simply relying on its physical body and the True Fire Way contained within, its strength wasparable to a Great Vehicle expert. How could Ls attack possibly threaten it? Whoosh! Bang!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At this moment, the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors wings suddenly pped, carrying an incredibly terrifying force, and fiercely struck L. Crack! Crack! Crack! In an instant, many of Ls bones shattered inch by inch. He felt as if he had been hit by a small mountain. As he was sent flying backward, he spat out blood mixed withrge fragments of his internal organs! The side of his body that was directly struck by the wing looked deformed and twisted. It was only because L possessed a Sky Shaker-level robust body that he wasntpletely shattered. Otherwise, if it had been a Powerful Fragmented Void, he would have been torn to pieces. Bang! L crashed heavily to the ground, smelling the unmistakable scent of death. At this moment, he couldnt even think about escaping into the air, he couldnt even get up. Buzz! Just then, a blood-red light suddenly burst from Ls body. A dense aura of life emanated from him. L, who hadpletely lost hisbat ability, suddenly felt as if he had returned to full strength. His entire body was filled with an overwhelming sense of fearless power. Crack! Crack! Crack! His body reformed and healed, and with a do-or-die spirit, he charged at the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor once more. The divine ability Undying Vitality had been triggered by the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestors attack. In other words, although Ls body wasnt shattered, this strike was still a fatal blow to him! Without Undying Vitality, L would already be a corpse. He would have been instantly killed by the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor! With a determined look in his eyes, Lunched a frenzied attack on the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor. L knew that once the duration of his undying divine ability ended, it might be the moment of his true death. Before that happened, even if the hope was slim, he had to fight to the death. He had to attack the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor as much as possible. What if he managed to kill it? Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom L, glowing with blood-red light like a dying ember,unched a frenzied attack on the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor. The headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor also counterattacked furiously, but its attacks at this moment couldnt harm L at all. During the one minute that Undying Vitalitysted, L was in an invincible state. Ah! Just as L attacked for only a brief moment, a piercing scream suddenly echoed in his mind. It was filled with intense negative emotions. Lost in a Dream! A sharp voice resonated in Ls mind. The remnant consciousness of the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor within the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor wasnt highly intelligent but still retained some awareness. It still had some instinct! Especially its most powerful ability: Lost in a Dream. This was a soul attack technique. It trapped its target in their inner demons. If they sumbed to their inner demons, their soul would be annihted. Their soul energy and resentment would be absorbed by this remnant consciousness. The targets physical body would then be its puppet. Just like the four former heads of the Ancient Willis family. Seeing that its physical attacks couldnt harm L, the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor immediately used Lost in a Dream on him! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh As Lost in a Dream was activated, countless mes that looked incredibly intense but had no heat gathered towards the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor. Finally, they formed a crimson twisted ghost face. In the next second, with an eerieugh, it entered Ls body. It turned out that the mes within the Lost Land were all Karmic mes filled with intense resentment and retribution. Apanied by a sharp scream, L suddenly lost consciousness. When he woke up again, he found himself back at eighteen years old. He was lying on the hard bed in his old countryside house. He opened his eyes to see a dim bedsidemp illuminating the room. L looked around in shock. The scene in the room was so familiar. How did he end up back in his old home? Wasnt he fighting the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor in the Lost Land? At this moment, L couldnt distinguish between reality and illusion. In this scene, everything felt so real. Was it all just a dream? Was everything I experienced just a dream? Am I still eighteen years old and just had a long, long dream? L now took the current situation as real. This thought surged within him. After his initial shock, Ls face showed intense joy. His eyes welled up with tears. His whole body trembled with excitement. Dad! Mom! Seeing two people opening the door and walking out, L choked out. Chapter 988: Lost in a Dream 2 The two people who walked in were none other than Ls parents, Cedric Wills and Aliya Wynter! His father was still as stern as ever, with a hint of seriousness, but his eyes couldnt hide his concern for L. What are you doing up sote at night? Cedric Wills asked with a stern face.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Son, whats wrong? Did you have a nightmare? His mother, Aliya Wynter, looked at L with a loving and gentle expression. Dad! Mom! Is it really you? I missed you so much! Dad, Mom L choked up, tears streaming down his face as he called out to his parents. He jumped off the bed and ran towards them. At this moment, he was neither the Powerful Hollow Void nor the Seed of the Star Path. He was just an 18-year-old boy who wanted to hold his parents tightly and never let go. You missed us? If you missed us, why didnt youe to find us? At that moment, Cedric Wills face suddenly twisted into a bizarre expression. He looked at L with a sinister smile. Yes! If you missed us, why didnt youe down to join us? You unfilial son! The once gentle and loving Aliya Wynter also changed her demeanor. Both of their appearances became terrifyingly grotesque. Their bodies were covered in bloody holes from which worms crawled out. Even their mouths, eyes, and faces were rotting with holes. They lunged at L with ferocious grins, their hands reaching out to strangle him as if they wanted to kill their own son. Dad! Mom! I miss you! Your son really misses you. I dream of seeing you again. Are you really dead? Is this how you looked before you died? Dad! Mom! Was your death painful? Your son is unfilial However, at this moment, L showed no fear or panic as he watched Cedric Wills and Aliya Wynter lunging at him. He continued to look at his parents with tears streaming down his face. His tears were filled with deep longing and heart-wrenching pain. Even if they had turned into malevolent spirits, they were still the ones he thought about day and night! L opened his arms and ran towards Cedric Wills and Aliya Wynter without hesitation, wanting to hug them tightly. Even if they were truly vengeful spirits. In the next second, the terrifying forms of Cedric Wills and Aliya Wynter reverted to their original appearances. But L passed right through their bodies. He hugged nothing but air! At that moment, L felt an overwhelming sense of loss in his heart. He turned around and looked at the now ethereal forms of Cedric Wills and Aliya Wynter, crying uncontrobly. Dad! Mom! No Dont leave me! Take me with you! Take me with you! Your son misses you Really misses you! L knelt on the ground, crying and begging. It was unclear whether he was begging his parents or pleading with the heavens! Son, youve grown up! Mom and Dad are useless, we cant do anything for you anymore. You still have your daughter. Live well Cedric Wills and Aliya Wynter looked at their son tenderly as they spoke. Then, they gradually disappeared before Ls eyes. L went crazy trying to grab them but only caught endless regret and emptiness. Daddy! Daddy, are you ignoring Nora? At that moment, a sweet voice rang out. L turned sharply and saw a small figure running towards him. The emptiness in his heart turned into deep love and tenderness. Nora! My sweet daughter! Daddys here. How could Daddy ignore you? L squatted down, letting the tiny body rush into his arms. Holding Nora felt like holding the whole world. But in the next second, Noras sweet and dependent voice suddenly turned eerie and sinister. Daddy, Nora hates you! Why? Why did you bring me into this world to suffer? Nora hates you! Nora is in pain. Nora is dying! Its all your fault! I want Daddy to die with me! L turned to look and saw that Noras once delicate face was now covered in bleeding spots. Her big eyes were hollow like those of a ghostly doll. In the next second, Nora opened her mouth, revealing rows of sharp teeth. She bit down hard on Ls neck. At that moment, L still held his precious daughter tightly without any attempt to dodge or show fear. His heart was filled with deep guilt and pain. He was afraid! Afraid that his daughter would also disappear from his world. No matter how terrifying Nora became, it couldntpare to the fear of her disappearing from his world. Gulp gulp gulp He heard the sound of Nora swallowing his blood by his ear, but his face showed a look of relief and affection. Drink up! Drink up! Daddy is sorry. Daddy is useless. L said chokingly. But in the next second, even though he held Nora tightly, he found that she had suddenly vanished. His arms were empty! In the next moment, L found himself standing before an abyss. Below him was an endless chasm of darkness. And Nora was falling into that abyss. The terrifying form Nora had taken earlier disappeared. Her delicate face was now filled with fear and despair. She looked at L with deep longing and desperation, shouting urgently, Daddy! Daddy, save Nora! Nora is so scared! Will youe down and stay with me? Hearing his daughters call, L didnt hesitate and jumped into the abyss after her. Okay! Daddysing! Sweetheart, no matter where you are, Daddy will always be with you! Chapter 989: If You Want It, Then Take It! Woo woo woo No! Daddy, no! Nora is going to die, Daddy donte. Daddy must live well! At this moment, Nora looked at L, desperately shaking her head and waving her hands. L was falling rapidly, reaching out frantically to grab Nora. Nora, with tears in her eyes, also extended her small hand. Finally, their hands touched. However, something shocking happened to L once again! Nora, like a porcin doll, turned into specks of white light and dissipated the moment L touched her. No! Dont! Nora! Nora L let out a heart-wrenching scream, feeling utterly devastated. Bang! The next second, he fell heavily to the ground, lying there and crying loudly. Click, click, click At this moment, apanied by the sound of high heels clicking on the ground, an exceptionally graceful figure walked over. Honey, whats wrong? Honey? A melodious and cool voice sounded with a trace of love and concern. L scrambled up in a jolt, looking at Miranda walking towards him, and fell into a state of ecstatic joy as if he had regained something lost. Wife! Wife? Is it really you? L cried tears of joy and quickly walked up to her. Wife, I thought I would never see you again in this life. Where did you go? Why did you leave me? Tell me, are you really the Reincarnated Demon? Tell me the truth, we will face it together. L ran over and tightly hugged the peerless beauty in front of him. At this moment, Miranda pushed L away with a twisted expression on her beautiful face. Her eyes glowed with a strange purple light, and her fingernails turned into sharp des as she fiercely wed at L. Reincarnated Demon? Thats right! Hahaha, I am the Reincarnated Demon! L, its all your fault! If it werent for you back then, how could I have been controlled by the Lord of Evil Spirits? Because of this, I became the Reincarnated Demon! Die! I want to devour your soul! Mirandas face was ferocious, like a demoness. One of her hands grewrger in the wind, like a giant demonic w covering the sky, grabbing at him. At this moment, L just looked at her with eyes still filled with infatuation and pity. Wife, Im sorry! Its my fault. You want my soul? L said with a smile to Miranda: Alright! Ill give it to you. If my soul is devoured by you, we will be together forever. Even our souls will merge into one. Hehe Hearing these words, Mirandas demonic w suddenly paused in mid-air.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Her beautiful eyes turned ck and white again, shing with a touch of sorrow and resentment. Fool! Why are you so foolish? Ive already be a demon L looked at Miranda and shook his head affectionately: You were willing to offer your soul to the Lord of Evil Spirits for me. You love me deeply without any regrets. I dont care if you are a Buddha or a demon. If you are a Buddha, I will apany you to save all beings. If you be a demon, I will help you ughter Maximus! Wife, if my soul can make you stronger take it! This way, I will always fight alongside you. Miranda looked at L with tears streaming down her face, muttering to herself. Fool! You fool! Why are you so foolish? Why? You bastard! Bastard! I want you to die! Die! In the end, Mirandas voice seemed to carry a touch of exasperation and deep resentment and unwillingness. Swish swish swish Finally, apanied by a series of gnashing curses, Miranda standing there suddenly turned into ghostly shadows rushing towards L. L, die! Why arent you dead yet? You killed my whole family! You killed so many people, you deserve to go to hell! L could recognize each ghostly shadow. Mirandas second uncle Romeo Lowe, the evil cultivators of Ghost que Sect, members of the Britt family from the Capital, Arlo Hernandez and his son, several warriors from Ski, Broken Pulse Sect members, geniuses who died in his hands inside the Mirror of Trials Each person who died because of L or was directly killed by him turned into vengeful ghosts attacking him. Their resentment was overwhelming and murderous intent was evident. It seemed like Ls retribution wasing for his life! L looked at this scene with a cold and determined gaze. Facing these ferocious ghosts, he felt no fear in his heart but only intense killing intent. I could kill you once, I can kill you again! Come on! L roared and clenched his fists as he charged forward. Bang! Bang! Bang With each punch he threw, a vengeful spirit was obliterated into ashes. It seemed like he was crushing the hidden guilt within his heart. Seeing that he had killed so many people before made L waver for a moment. He felt guilty and sinful. But now, he became resolute once more! Chapter 990: Covered in Slaughter, There is Karma In the Land of the Lost! At this moment, L stood there with his eyes closed, his entire body wrapped in karmic fire. The resentment within the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor controlled the Lost Dream in his mind. This lingering resentment was filled with intense anger and bitterness. It was the frustration of a failed conspiracy! Using the Lost Dream, it stirred up all of Ls inner demons. Everything L saw in the Lost Dream was deeply etched in his memory. Such deeply ingrained memories, once twisted and shattered, would cause an ordinary persons will to copse. If Ls will had copsed, his spirit would have shattered, and his soul would have been devoured or controlled by the lingering resentment of the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor. However, what the lingering resentment of the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor did not expect was that L remained steadfast in the face of his inner demons. When confronted with his parents, twisted into hideous ghosts, he chose to embrace them calmly. When faced with his daughter falling into an abyss, his love for her was so unwavering that he jumped after her without hesitation. When faced with Miranda turned into a demon, his stance was crystal clear! In the Lost Dream, L would feel sorrow, madness, and heartbreak. However, his true self never wavered. He never lost himself! At this moment, even though Ls consciousness was still trapped in the Lost Dream, his will remained as strong as iron. Thud! Thud! Thud One by one, the vengeful spirits of those he had killed were destroyed by his fists. Come on! I killed you once, I can kill you a second time! Ls voice was cold and merciless, his gaze indifferent and resolute. L, I am Mirandas second uncle. Dont you feel guilty for causing my death? Die! The vengeful spirit of Romeo Lowe lunged at L with bared fangs and ws. L snorted coldly, You brought this upon yourself! You caused a great disaster and involved Mirandas family. You deserved to die! Without Miranda, who would know who you are? I dont regret causing your death! Thud! With a punch, the vengeful spirit of Romeo Lowe dissipated into ashes. L, you are so cruel! My son and I both died at your hands. You are covered in sins, only death can atone for them! Stop struggling, this is your karma! Arlo Hernandez and his son Ollie Hernandez charged at him with bared fangs and ws. Ls expression remained unchanged, his tone icy, In the Green-Blue Tournament, you Arlo Hernandez tried to kill me multiple times. Should I wait for you to kill me instead? Your son was no good, and neither were you as a father. Your son deserved to die, and you even brought a coffin to the Lowe family. If I had arrived a momentter that day, my father-inw, mother-inw, brother-inw, and everyone in the Lowe family and Graham family would have fallen to your hands. You and your son bullied others, your deaths are a blessing to others! Die! With both fists striking out, Arlo Hernandez and his son Ollie Hernandez vanished together. L, we had no enmity. Why did you kill me? You are so cruel! So cruel At this moment, a contestant who had died at Ls hands in the Mirror of Trials charged at him with a ferocious face. In the path of cultivation, its survival of the fittest. Since you chose to participate in the Seed of the Star Path selection tournament, you must bear such consequences. I was stronger than you, so I killed you. If you were stronger than me, you would have killed me too! Since you cant ept defeat and dare toe back as a vengeful spirit, Ill send you off again! As L spoke, he punched out again, destroying the contestants vengeful spirit. In fact, all these countless vengeful spirits were manifestations of Ls buried weakness. Though he appeared decisive in killing, he was not truly a desert madman. Whenever he thought about how his hands were stained with blood and lives, L had felt guilt, confusion, and regret. Thus, in the Lost Dream appeared this trial of countless vengeful spirits seeking revenge. If Ls will had been weak, he would have been torn apart by these spirits, representing the copse of his will and the scattering of his soul. However, at this moment, Ls will grew even stronger. The weakness that once existed in his heartpletely vanished. His heart was as firm as iron! Come on!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. All of youe on! I killed you, you chose your own path to death! I am not a good person. Weakness towards enemies is cruelty towards myself and those around me. I am L! I do not believe in good or evil, I do not worship gods or Buddhas. I only believe in karma! Ls voice was powerful and filled with killing intent. So what if I bear sins? I have a clear conscience! Covered in ughter, there is karma! Buzz! As each vengeful spirit was destroyed, it was as if each of Ls inner demons was being eradicated one by one. At this moment, L was essentially an embodiment of his own will. He felt himself growing stronger and stronger, representing an increasingly firm will and a more powerful soul. Apanied by a strange fluctuation, L felt as if his soul had broken through some barrier. Whoosh! In the next second, Ls figure in the Lost Dream suddenly erged into a towering giant. With a wave of his hand, countless vengeful spirits formed from karmic fire turned to ashes. They became nourishment for his soul! Simultaneously, in the outside world, L suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes emitted two beams of light as solid as substance. These were beams formed from spiritual power! The two beams were almost tangible, nearly material objects. His spiritual power had transitioned from mere external projection to materialization. At this moment, L had never felt his once elusive soul so clear andprehensible. His soul realm had broken through! He had stepped into the materialization realm. Chapter 991: Soul Breakthrough Ah! No! Why? My Lost Dream has never failed; no one has ever defeated their inner demons! Why? Why? How did you do it? No! At this moment, an extremely unwilling and shrill scream echoed in Ls mind. It was the remnant consciousness still lingering within the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor. The Lost Dream was incredibly powerful, but its bacsh effect was equally terrifying. The most direct bacsh was that the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor itself would also fall into the Lost Dream. Facing its own inner demons! At this moment, as the Lost Dream was forced by L, the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor let out an unwilling and shrill scream before falling silent. Its terrifying body, however, continued to tremble. Within the Lost Dream, the remnant consciousness of the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor once again saw the scene of being killed by the Nine-Headed Phoenix. This was its greatest and insurmountable inner demon. This inner demon had existed and brewed for tens of thousands of years, making it unimaginably terrifying. Moreover, it was now just a remnant consciousness withoutplete intelligence. Facing such an inner demon, the oue was already determined. Boom! After just half a minute, the headless body of the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor copsed to the ground with a loud crash. The remaining consciousnesspletely transformed into pure soul energy and dissipated into the heavens and earth. In the Lost Dream, although L seemed to have experienced so much, less than a minute had passed in the outside world. And the time the remnant consciousness of the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor could hold out against its inner demon was even shorter! As the remnant consciousness dissipated, L, whose soul realm had reached a tangible level, absorbed the pure soul energy with a single thought, further enhancing his own soul. Whew! Bang! The next second, as the duration of his Immortal Vitality divine ability ended, L let out a long breath and copsed heavily to the ground. His entire body and internal organs were severely injured, rendering him immobile. Without Immortal Vitality, he would have already died at the hands of the headless Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor. Although he wouldnt die now, he was still in a near-death state. The only thing he could do was quickly use Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal his injuries. At the same time, he began to sense the changes and abilities brought about by his soul realm reaching a tangible level. First of all, his divine sense had be stronger and more expansive. With a single thought, his divine sense could cover the entire Lost Land and even beyond! Moreover, the most iconic ability of a tangible soul realm was to materialize spiritual power into physical objects. Just like the world within the Mirror of Trials, which was constructed by Kunlun Founder using spiritual power. Of course, L had not yet reached that level. Other abilities were still unclear to L and needed to be discovered through future research. For now, what was most apparent was that his perception,prehension, and other abilities rted to spiritual power had improved. As the remnant consciousness of the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor dissipated, the True Fire Way contained within it also spread into the heavens and earth of the Lost Land. The power of Dao principles is something grasped by the soul and has little to do with the physical body. As his soul grew stronger, L could easily multitask. While operating Dragons Energy Primordial Technique to heal his injuries, he could also clearly sense the True Fire Way in the heavens and earth. It felt as if these Dao principles were tangible and visible objects. The benefits of a soul realm breakthrough go far beyond what appears on the surface. Myprehension is now astonishing. L thought to himself and quickly began to capture andprehend these Dao principles. Buzz! In just a short time, he felt a powerful and violent force merge into his body ande under his control. It was the power of True Fire Way! Reaching a tangible soul realm greatly enhanced Ls ability toprehend Heaven and Earths Rules, leaving him in awe. Simultaneously, he gained a clearer understanding of Heaven and Earths Rules. It felt as if Heaven and Earths Rules were like a form. Previously, he was like a middle school student who could apply this form but did not understand its principles. Now, he was like a doctoral student! Not only could he easily apply this form, but he could also deduce its principles. This feeling was iparable. I feel like I can now create my own Dao principles and divine abilities! Once I finish healing, Ill give it a try! Ls eyes sparkled with excitement. He hadnt expected that in this Lost Land, he would truly survive against all odds. Not only did he survive, but his soul realm also broke through. As a result, his absolute strength might undergo another leap forward. L felt that even without using Fragments of Rules or Enlightenment Fruit of Bodhi and other auxiliary divine items, he could create his own Dao principles and divine abilities. Lets give it a try! If it works out, that would be best! These precious resources can then be given to others around me. L thought to himself. Amidst a range of mountains! A delicate-looking young girl wielding a long sword was fiercely battling a spirit beast hidden deep within the mountains. The long sword glowed with fiery red Way of Fire light, interspersed with strands of ck energy representing Way of Death. The spirit beast looked like a cross between a wolf and a fox. Its long face bore an expression of sinister cunning and anger. Its four limbs had already transformed into human-like hands and feet. In its hands were two naturally formed stone knives from heaven and earth. This spirit beast had begun its initial transformation into human form. Damn human girl! Today Ill dig out your heart to enhance my cultivation! With these words, it turned into a blur and charged at Violet. This fox demon was indeed one of the Reincarnated Demons-Pierpoint.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet didnt know whether she was unlucky or fortunate to encounter one of the Reincarnated Demons. Fortunately, it had only just awakened with only a fraction of its memories and abilities intact. In its previous life, its strength had reachedte-stage tribtion crossing. But now, it only had peakte-stage Hollow Void strength. Even so, it still had absolute confidence against ate-stage Hollow Void human girl. Chapter 992: The Rift of Spiritual Energy Momentster! The valley was unrecognizable, with all the vegetation turned to dust. At this moment, Violet was covered in wounds. However, a trace of excitement appeared on her face. At her feety the corpse of the fox demon Pierpoint. The corpse was entirely ckened, looking as though it had been dead for days. It was clearly corroded by the power of the Way of Death! On the surface, Violet only had the strength of a Late-stage Hollow Void, but her actualbat power was far beyond that. After being taught the Sun-Moon Dual Cultivation Technique by L, she had been training intensely almost twenty-four hours a day. Now, her physical strength had also advanced to the Myriad Phenomena Realm, awakening the most basic physical force field. Her mental power had reached the early stage of external release, giving her a mental field of her own. She had also mastered the Way of Death supernatural power once controlled by Wu Jiuxiao; Death Coil! The fox demon had been careless, seeing Violet as merely a Late-stage Hollow Void and not taking her seriously. In the end, this Reincarnated Demon met its demise at Violets hands. Buzz! At this moment, apanied by a wave of soul energy, a soul floated out from the fox demons corpse. Violet sensed it with her mental power but did nothing to intervene. Unlike L, she wasnt skilled in Yin-Yang mysticism and couldnt capture ghosts or spirits. Moreover, the sudden change caught Violet off guard, causing her to stumble and fall to the ground. Rumble! With a terrifying wave of energy, the valley began to shake violently. The intensity of the tremor wasparable to a magnitude nine earthquake. A massive rift appeared in the valley, as if it were going to tear the mountains apart. The ground shook and cracked, resembling the most dreadful geological disaster. Heavily injured, Violet nearly fell into the rift due to her unsteady footing. Whoosh! Whoosh The next second, a scene that left Violet dumbfounded unfolded before her eyes. Thick white mist surged out from the horrifying rift. In just a few breaths, the entire valley was shrouded in a dense white fog, which continued to spread in all directions. Violet took a deep breath, her beautiful eyes filled with disbelief and a hint of excitement. Spiritual energy? Such rich and pure spiritual energy! Its even a hundred times more concentrated and pure than that within the domain of the Ancient Willis family! Violet muttered in disbelief. The next second, she quickly sat down cross-legged and began to circte her Martial Techniques, healing her wounds while eagerly cultivating. One dayter! Violet opened her eyes, which now gleamed with anticipation. Her strength had advanced from Late-stage Hollow Void to the peak of Late-stage Hollow Void. With a thought, she took out several items from her wrist space. They were various resources given to her by the Orderwarden organization: Fragments of Rules, Enlightenment Fruit of Bodhi, and so on. I feel that the Shattered Void Realm is within reach! But breaking through should be done in a safe ce. Violet muttered to herself. The next second, she gritted her teeth and jumped directly into the rift. There, no one would disturb her. And now, it wasnt just this valley! Simr rifts of spiritual energy appeared in various regions across Earth one after another. From them emergedrge amounts of eerie white mist! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In the Lost Land! L moved his body, feeling that his injuries had healed and his body was once again filled with powerful energy. The next second, he didnt rush to create his own Dao but walked towards the remains of the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor. Even though there was no consciousness left in these remains and they were just an empty shell, L could still feel an oppressive force and lingering powerful aura from them. A mere physical bodyparable to a Great Vehicle stage expert! This physical realm must have reached an indestructible state! These remains are a treasure for me! Ls eyes shone as he looked at the remains of the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor. Of course, he couldnt use these remains like he used the Mirror of Trials. Although these remains were incredibly powerful, using them as a weapon would be wasteful. L possessed the Lifes Rules supernatural power: Bestowal of Life! For him, such a powerful corpse could provide immeasurable assistance. Imagine temporarily controlling these remains with Bestowal of Life forbat; it would be exhrating. It could even contend with Great Vehicle stage experts. Exciting! If Bestowal of Life could be used more than five times within seven days and wasnt on cooldown, L would have tried it immediately. He walked over and touched the remains of the Vermilion Bird Divine Ancestor, intending to store them in his wrist space. But the next second, he felt a strange connection from these remains. It seemed to be a connection through bloodline! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!